《Love You Enough to Leave You》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Amelia, I¡¯m back. Oscar¡¯s mine now. As long as you leave him, I¡¯ll pay you twenty million in


    compensation. Amelia smirked upon reading the message on her phone. Apparently, the message was


    sent by the woman Oscar loved the most. And she who had left four years ago had given Amelia the


    ¡°honor¡± of bing her substitute.


    Amelia walked into the bedroom with the phone and gazed at the tall man standing in front of the window


    longingly. Standing fixedly for a while, she then strode over briskly and the pining look in her eyes faded.


    Wrapping her arms around his waist, she whispered,


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, Ms. Yard has sent me another message. Should I call her and exin our rtionship?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± replied Oscar in an aloof manner. ¡°I¡¯ve already instructed thewyer to draft


    the divorce contract. All you¡¯ve got to do is to sign it.¡± Feigning sadness, Ameliamented, ¡°That¡¯s such a


    pity. I was nning to make things difficult for her. Well, congrattions, Mr. Clinton, for winning your


    love back.¡± Even without ncing at her expression,


    Oscar could still tell the light-heartedness from her voice. If this woman is capable of feeling sad, it¡¯ll be a


    miracle. Amelia withdrew her hands and was about to leave when the man grabbed her and tugged her


    toward him, causing her to bump against his broad chest. Leaning obediently in his arms, she raised her


    chin and responded to his passionate kisses. Panting slightly after the long kiss, she rested against him


    and said sweetly, ¡°Ms. Yard, the woman whom you¡¯ve always loved, is finally back. Aren¡¯t you afraid that


    she¡¯ll be jealous if we do this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still Mrs. Clinton.¡± In other words, as long as they were not


    divorced, Amelia still had to fulfill her obligations as his wife.


    Daily Latest Updates .m.techkaushal


    He forcefully raised her chin before kissing her passionately again. If he had to be honest, he actually


    liked Amelia. Other than her uncanny resemnce to the woman he loved, he adored her figure too.


    Men are all visual creatures. Unless they genuinely love a woman, they would only like a woman¡¯s looks.


    Compared to older and uglier women, they prefer beautiful youngdies with curvaceous figures.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯ve just returned home and I¡¯m all sweaty. Let me take a bath first,¡± said Amelia alluringly as


    she broke out of his embrace. Oscar shot her an ambiguous look and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it


    together?¡± Amelia threw him a flirtatious wink and strode into the bathroom. She poked her head out and


    said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I prefer bathing alone.¡± With that, she closed the door unhesitatingly.


    The look in Oscar¡¯s eyes changed. He liked it when she yed hard to get. It was as if she was a natural


    seductress.


    The woman he loved had left four years ago because of a minor misunderstanding and had abandoned


    their wedding. Hence, he had found a woman simr to her as her substitute. Although he got married as


    expected, everyone was bbergasted by the fact that his bride was not the heiress of the Yard family.


    Everyone had used him of betraying Cassie. Yet, only the two families knew that she was the one


    who had ran away from the wedding.


    The Yard family felt guilty toward Oscar, but out of his undying love for Cassie, Oscar did not take


    revenge on them. Instead, he had found a materialistic woman to take her ce. That woman, whom


    everyone said had shot up to riches, was none other than Amelia.


    In the end, Amelia was so tired that she could barely move her fingers. She slept until seven at night


    before waking up. After taking a shower in the bathroom, she changed into a newly bought dress before


    heading downstairs. She strode to Oscar, who was still eating dinner, and nted a quick kiss on his


    cheek. Grinning, she asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, why didn¡¯t you call me for dinner too?


    ¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to wake you up when I saw you sleeping so soundly,¡± replied Oscar as he munched on


    the food on his te. Amelia kissed his cheek again before calling out toward the kitchen, ¡°Molly, I¡¯m


    hungry.¡± A chubby and amiable-looking woman soon walked out with a few dishes. ¡°Mr. Clinton said that


    you¡¯re tired and might need to sleep for a little longer, so he told me to keep the food first.


    I didn¡¯t expect you to wake up so early!¡± Amelia sat down with a smile. When she saw that those dishes


    were her favorite, she praised sweetly, ¡°Molly, you¡¯re the best. You¡¯ve prepared all of my favorite dishes!¡±


    ¡°Eat up, Mrs. Clinton. You looked skinnier after you came back from your trip. Now that you¡¯ve returned, I


    shall prepare delicious food for you every day,¡± replied Molly as she chuckled. ¡°Thank you, Molly.¡±


    Oscar was almost done eating by the time Molly left. He wiped his mouth and instructed, ¡°Return to the


    Clinton residence and apany my mom. My dad¡¯s on a business trip, so she¡¯s probably bored at


    home.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Amelia was still smiling sweetly. Gazing at her smile, Oscar fell into a momentary daze.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Although he knew that she looked simr to Cassie, he did not expect the resemnce to be so great


    when she smiled. Yet,


    whenpared to Cassie, Amelia had her own unique ir. ¡°Be good and listen to her, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Clinton.¡± When Oscar stood up, she rose too. She pointed at her cheek and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, how about


    a goodnight kiss?¡± He nced at her and walked over before pecking her right cheek lightly.


    ¡°Go on with your dinner. I have to settle some unfinished work.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They were like a couple who had


    lived together for decades, having known each other¡¯s habits by heart. Although they did not act in an


    excessively affectionate manner, it was obvious from their interactions howpatible they were. No


    one would expect that they were going to end their contract marriage soon.


    Daily Latest Updates .m.techkaushal

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    After sending Oscar to work the next day, Amelia drove to the Clinton residence. The butler, Peter,


    weed her and said, ¡°Wee back, Ms. Amelia. Mrs. Clinton has been talking a lot about you.¡±


    Amelia got out of the car and replied with a smile, ¡°How is she doing? I miss her food a lot after being


    away for a month. That¡¯s why I rushed back here.¡± Peter chuckled.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing fine. However, Mr. Clinton and Mr. Oscar are so busy with work that she feels bored alone.¡±


    ¡°Well, she won¡¯t be now that I¡¯m here.¡± Amelia strode into the house in her high heels. The Clinton


    residence was located halfway up a hill. It was a vi that was a hundred thousand square metersrge.


    However, the Clinton family was quite small. Olivia had a son, Oscar, and a daughter, Stephanie. Due to


    her wealthy lifestyle and amazing skincare routine,


    she looked only forty despite being sixty years old. Amongst the Clintons, only Stephanie had a prejudice


    against Amelia. Oscar¡¯s parents treated her extremely well, especially Olivia who doted on her as if she


    was her own daughter. Even till now, she was still kept in the dark,pletely oblivious to the fact that


    the marriage between her son and Amelia was only a contract marriage.


    The person whom Amelia would be most reluctant to part with after her divorce was probably Olivia. She


    was not as arrogant as other wealthy women. Instead, she was very easy-going and modest. It was a


    pleasure to chat with her. ¡°Mom!¡± said Amelia sweetly to thedy on the couch, who had done up her


    makeup exquisitely. Olivia smiled fondly when she spotted her. ¡°You¡¯re back? Come take a seat next to


    me.¡±


    Amelia walked over and sat next to her. Olivia scrutinized her from head to toe before saying, ¡°Have you


    lost weight?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been starving because I didn¡¯t get to eat the food you cooked.¡± Pleased by her words,


    Olivia said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll whip up some delicious food for youter so that you can gain back the weight you¡¯ve lost.¡± ¡°You¡¯re


    the best, Mom!¡± said Amelia sweetly like an affectionate daughter. ¡°Why are you acting like a child


    despite being so old? Don¡¯t you find it disgusting?¡±


    An annoying female voice sounded. Amelia didn¡¯t have to raise her head to know who it was. ¡°Steph,


    how could you be so rude? Amelia¡¯s your sister-inw! You should greet her when you see her!¡±


    reprimanded Olivia as she frowned. Stephanie snorted coldly and snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t care! She¡¯s just a


    woman who married Oscar for his money.¡± Olivia¡¯s face fell. ¡°Not another word or you¡¯ll feel my wrath.¡±


    Stephanie sat down and remained silent. Not furious at all, Amelia smiled and asked, ¡°Steph, I heard


    from Oscar that you went to Pillere for a trip. When did youe back?¡± As Olivia was there, Stephanie


    had no choice but to reply reluctantly, ¡°


    The day before yesterday.¡± After she spoke, her face lit up as if remembering something happy. She


    asked gloatingly, ¡°Amelia, do you know who I bumped into in Pillere?¡± Amelia started to be wary, for


    Stephanie was often up to no good when she spoke in that tone.


    ¡°Your friend?¡± she asked tentatively. ¡°I met Cassie. You know her, right?¡± asked Stephanie excitedly. ¡°No,


    you probably don¡¯t know her. She¡¯s Oscar¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°Steph, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Olivia


    interrupted, ring at her.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Stephanie shrugged and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going out for a while. Someone here¡¯s stinking the air up.¡± With


    that, she walked out without a care in the world. Olivia sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, Amelia. We¡¯ve spoiled


    her too much.¡± Smiling, Amelia replied, ¡°She¡¯s only in her mid-twenties, an age where she¡¯s just yful.


    It¡¯s expected that she¡¯ll blurt out the thoughts on her mind.¡±


    Olivia patted her hand, her affection for Amelia increasing. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re a good girl. Don¡¯t mind


    Stephanie¡¯s words, okay? As for Cassie, just pretend that she doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Amelia was not foolish


    enough to ask who Cassie was. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re a family. I won¡¯t take her words to heart,¡± replied Amelia,


    not bothered by it at all.


    However, she knew that they would not remain as a family for long. ¡°I¡¯ve always known that you¡¯re a


    good girl.¡± Olivia liked her even more now. Amelia chatted with Olivia for the entire afternoon. After lunch,


    Olivia felt tired and took a nap. Meanwhile, Amelia took a stroll outside while Stephanie trailed behind


    her. Dailytest updates .m.techkaushal


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t think that you can be the Clintons¡¯ daughter-inw forever just because my mom likes you.


    My brother still loves Cassie deeply. You should just give up,¡± mocked Stephanie. Amelia gazed at her


    politely and smiled.


    ¡°Steph, I don¡¯t know who Cassie is, but you shouldn¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your brother¡¯s wife. As long as we¡¯re


    not divorced, I¡¯m still your sister-inw. So please show some respect, will you?¡± Stephanie cast a


    mocking nce at her. ¡°Sister-inw? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll no longer be my sister-inw soon.


    Only my mom is kind enough to treat you, a woman who has nothing under her name, as her daughter-


    inw.¡± After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°Stop pretending to be Cindere and dreaming of marrying


    into a wealthy family. Just get a divorce with my brother as soon as possible.


    Perhaps you could still earn yourself a considerable sum ofpensation instead of leaving with nothing


    in the end.¡± Amelia smiled even more sweetly. ¡°Thanks for your reminder. I was going to divorce your


    brother, but I¡¯ve changed my mind now.¡± With that, Amelia spun around and walked back.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Stephanie was seething with fury. ¡°You better not regret it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡± Amelia enteredN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    the house without even sparing her a single nce. When she walked into the bedroom meant for her


    and Oscar, her face immediately fell.


    Her heart ached as if someone was gripping it forcefully with a clenched fist. It was only after she hugged


    the soft toy on the bed tightly and sniffed it that the pain subsided. She whipped out a phone and made a


    call.


    When the call went through, she put on a bright smile and said cutely, ¡°Darling, I miss you!¡± Oscar


    paused for a while before snapping, ¡°Stop fooling around! I¡¯m in a meeting now. Let¡¯s meet at the usual


    ce at nine tonight.¡±


    Amelia stared at her phone in a daze as the man hung up. Even though she had married Oscar for four


    years, they barely shared their true feelings with each other. In fact, it had never happened. Oscar had


    only treated her as a materialistic woman who loved money. Amelia spent the entire day at the Clinton


    residence. After eating dinner with Olivia at night, Dailytest updates .m.techkaushal


    she drove back to her home with Oscar in the city center. Returning to the apartment, she ced her bag


    down and meticulously chose her outfit for tonight¡¯s date. What Oscar referred to by their usual meeting


    ce was only a five-star hotel they frequently visited.


    Although she knew that Oscar did not love her, she did not want to show him her pathetic side. Amelia


    arrived punctually at the hotel at nine o¡¯clock. The moment she opened the door of the presidential suite,


    someone forcefully pinned her against the wall. Stuck between the wall and a man¡¯s broad chest, she


    sniffed his familiar scent and chuckled.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, aren¡¯t you going to ask me if I angered Mom when I visited her?¡± Oscar merely nced at


    her and replied emotionlessly, ¡°Mom has a good impression of you. She called me earlier and told me to


    treat you nicely.¡± ¡°Really? Then how could you bully me all the time?¡±


    Dailytest updates .m.techkaushal

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Oscar gazed at her broodingly before lowering his head and sealing her lips with his. After the kiss, she


    pushed him gently and kept a distance from him. She stared at him unblinkingly and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re a real yboy, Mr. Clinton. Despite iming to love Ms. Yard, you are still in a rtionship with


    me, your wife. Do you enjoy the exhrating feeling of being a two-timer?


    ¡± ¡°We won¡¯t have anything to do with each other after our divorce.¡± Amelia¡¯s heart ached, but she grinned


    defiantly. ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you reminding me that we won¡¯t have anything to do with each other soon?¡±


    She raised her arm and traced circles on his chest, her fingers dancing seductively over it. ¡°If that¡¯s the


    case, I think you shouldn¡¯t touch me tonight. After all, we¡¯ll be going on our separate ways soon.


    ¡± ¡°As long as we¡¯re not divorced, you¡¯re still Mrs. Clinton. And you¡¯re still obligated to fulfill my desires.¡±


    Oscar bent down and pressed his body closer to hers. Amelia lowered her head and smiled bitterly.


    However, when she raised her head, a bright grin was stered on her face. Her eyes were so charming


    that Oscar fell into a daze when he stared at her. ¡°You really look like Cassie,¡± he mumbled distractedly.


    Amelia¡¯s body stiffened before quickly rxing. Still tracing his chest nonchntly, she remarked, ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, I won¡¯t be happy if you mention another woman in front of me. That¡¯ll make me think that I¡¯m no


    longer charming enough for you. I won¡¯t like that.¡± With that, she pulled Oscar¡¯s neck toward her and


    kissed him.


    Oscar took control quickly and assumed the position of dominance.


    He forcefully kissed Amelia, their tongues entangled. Just when Oscar was about to go to the next base,


    Amelia pushed him away like a yful child. Smiling wantonly, she asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you wouldn¡¯t


    mind some red wine to boost the mood, right?


    ¡± Staring at her hungrily like a wolf, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Sure.¡± He strode away and returned with a


    bottle of red wine dated from 1982 and two sses. After pouring her half a ss of wine, he passed it


    to her and said, ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers.


    ¡± Amelia clinked her ss against his before swirling it gently so that the wine could absorb the oxygen


    for the aroma to be stronger.


    Daily Latest Updates .m.techakaushalN?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    ¡°Amelia, do you know why I can remain married to you for such a long time?¡± asked Oscar as he held the


    ss of red wine. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m only your wife in name?¡± guessed Amelia with a smile. ¡°Because


    other than looking like Cassie, you know how to please me in bed.¡±


    Oscar did not conceal his strong possessiveness over Amelia. She shook her head, amused. ¡°Although


    men im to love a woman, they can praise another woman without a slight hesitation. Indeed, one must


    not believe in a man¡¯s sweet nothings.


    ¡± ¡°You¡¯re my wife.¡± Amelia¡¯s smile turned bitter. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a wife whom you bought with money. It¡¯s


    expected that I should satisfy your desires. However, you are so harsh with your words sometimes.


    Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll be sad? I¡¯m still your wife, after all.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t because you¡¯re a sensible woman. You know that you¡¯ll lose your source of ie if you lose


    me. You can¡¯t bear to part with the luxuries you already have.¡± Amelia burst outughing. As she had


    drunk some wine, her cheeks flushed slightly, giving her a more alluring look. ¡°You know me well, Mr.


    Clinton. You know that I love money the most.


    It¡¯s no wonder that we can be suchpatible partners in bed. Here, let¡¯s have a toast to celebrate


    this amazing night,¡± dered Amelia as she raised her ss. Later, shey on Oscar¡¯s chest, naked.


    She had to admit that they were extremelypatible in bed even though they did not love each other.


    In fact, it gave Amelia an illusion that Oscar actually loved her.


    Her slender fingers traced circles on Oscar¡¯s chest flirtatiously as she said in a seductive tone, ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, you¡¯re a very talented man. It¡¯s no wonder that many women yearn for you.¡± Oscar grabbed her


    wandering hands and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not one of them.¡± Smiling, Amelia looked at Mr. Clinton


    and asked, ¡°Are you so afraid that I¡¯ll pester you?¡±


    He replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t like melodramatic women who refuse to cut ties cleanly.¡± Still grinning alluringly,


    she propped her body up and rested against Oscar¡¯s body, her charming eyes brimming with a seductive


    look.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, aren¡¯t you the least bit concern that you¡¯ll make me sad with your ruthlessness?¡± Feeling


    satisfied, Oscar gazed at Amelia, whose charm was irresistible to any man. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Smirking, she


    replied flirtatiously, ¡°That¡¯s because I only love the money you give me. Money gives one a greater sense


    of security than men.¡±


    The look in Oscar¡¯s eyes changed. ¡°You know how to disy your materialism better than any woman.¡±


    The smile ying on Amelia¡¯s lips faded slightly as a bitter feeling rose within her. She suddenly lost the


    energy to seduce Oscar andy on the bed obediently instead. Oscar shot her an odd nce. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong with you?


    ¡± Amelia continued closing her eyes. He turned around and propped his head up with a hand. ¡°I thought


    we were doing great just a moment ago.¡± ¡°Mr. Clinton, will you believe me if I say that I¡¯ve fallen in love


    with you?¡± she blurted out. Oscar was stunned for a while before a cold expression crossed his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you four years ago that you¡¯re not allowed to fall in love with me. We¡¯re only in a


    transactional rtionship.¡±


    Daily Latest Updates .m.techkaushal


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Amelia¡¯s heart ached terribly as if someone had just shed it with a dagger. Taking a deep breath, she


    tried to suppress the bitter feeling rising within her. She opened her eyes and gazed at Oscar yfully.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you that afraid of me falling in love with you?¡± Oscar flipped the nket away and got


    out of the bed, revealing his muscr body. He dressed himself up meticulously and gazed down at


    Amelia, who was still lying on the bed. ¡°Amelia, you shouldn¡¯t fall in love with me. Hide your so-called


    love, or I¡¯ll consider ending our marriage earlier.¡±


    Amelia got off the bed and walked up to Oscar, wrapping her arms around his strong waist. ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re being too ruthless? No matter what, I¡¯m still your wife. Can¡¯t you just lie to me


    for a while?¡±


    she asked, sounding like she was on the verge of crying. Oscar paused in the middle of buttoning his


    shirt, thinking that Amelia, who was usually unfazed by everything, had actually cried. He suddenly felt a


    bit bad. Yet, when he lifted her chin, all he saw was her bright smile. She did not look sad at all.


    Pinching her chin, he said, ¡°As long as you remain obedient and not have ulterior thoughts, I¡¯ll let you be


    Mrs. Clinton for a longer while. With regards to money, I¡¯ll definitely treat you well.¡± Amelia leaned over


    and bit his chin gently. ¡°Mr. Clinton, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not someone whom I can aim for. I was just joking


    with you earlier.¡± ¡°Good that you know,¡± replied Oscar. He liked Amelia¡¯s upetitive personality.


    It was because she looked like Cassie that he chose to marry her. And secondly, she was a money-


    grubber. Materialistic women like her were the easiest to deal with, which was why he had married her


    without any concerns.


    For the past four years, her obedience had satisfied him the most. Still pinching her chin, he said, ¡°Be a


    good girl. I¡¯ve already asked thewyer to draft the divorce contract. You just need to head over to the


    office and sign it next week. I¡¯llpensate you generously after our divorce.¡±


    Amelia grinned. ¡°Well, thank you in advance then, Mr. Clinton.¡± He kissed her lips. After everything


    ended, Amelia snuggled in Oscar¡¯s arms and whined,


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, carry me to the bathroom for a shower, will you?¡± Although Oscar was stroking her back and


    looking like he was enjoying it a lot, he refused coldly, ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired. You can shower when you wake up


    tomorrow morning. Just sleep for now.¡± A sh of disappointment appeared in her eyes.


    She had known Oscar for four years, and to him, she was never his wife but a tool. Oscar couldn¡¯t care


    less about Amelia¡¯s thoughts as he fell asleep shortly after. Amelia went to the bathroom and had a long


    bath.


    Washing away her fatigue, she wrapped a towel around herself and walked out of the bathroom. She


    stood at the side of the bed, gazing at Oscar withplicated emotions shing across her face.


    Daily Latest Updates .m.techkaushal


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Amelia removed the towel and changed into her dress. After leaving a note on the bedside table, she


    left the luxurious presidential suite unhesitatingly. The next morning, Amelia was woken up by the


    ringing of her phone. Still bleary-eyed, she nced at it and realized that it was a call from Oscar.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Clinton?¡± she drawled, sounding like she had just woken up.


    ¡°Why did you leave first?¡± Oscar¡¯s tone sounded hostile. However, Amelia was the best at consoling


    him. ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleepst night. Since you were sleeping so soundly, I left so I won¡¯t disturb your


    sleep. What¡¯s wrong? Do you miss me already?¡± she asked with a yawn.


    ¡°Come to Clinton Corporations this afternoon. Let¡¯s have a meal together,¡± instructed Oscar. She


    chuckled. ¡°You miss me already after being separated from me for such a short while.


    ¡± ¡°Drive to thepany in the afternoon and let¡¯s eat together,¡± he repeated coldly before hanging up.


    Amelia tossed her phone onto the bed, stood up, and chose the clothes and shoes that she was going


    to wear. In the end, she chose a yellow dress and a pair of high heels. After changing into them, she


    applied some light make-up, scrutinized herself in the mirror, and snapped her fingers in satisfaction.


    ¡°Perfect! You¡¯re gorgeous, Amelia,¡± she said to the mirror. Amelia was already very pretty, to begin with.


    In fact, she was a rare beauty. Her charming eyes were alluring and her face was in a ssic oval


    shape. In addition to her tiny nose, rosy lips, and tall figure, she looked exceptionally seductive.


    Perhaps Oscar had chosen her to be his wife not only because she looked like Cassie, but also


    because of her wless appearance. After all, men love beautiful women.


    Since he was going to marry a woman whom he did not love, he might as well choose a pretty and


    obedient one. With thetest Louis Vuitton bag slung over her shoulders, she strutted out and sat into


    her new Audi. She drove out of the neighborhood and headed to the Clinton Corporations, easilyContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    finding her way to the parking lot. After parking her car, she strode into the building with the keys


    twirling around her finger.


    When the receptionist saw her, she said politely, ¡°Good afternoon, Mrs. Clinton.¡± ¡°Miley, your makeup


    today is fabulous and your skin looks better too! Did you use the cosmetic products which I


    rmended to you?¡± asked Amelia with a smile. Stroking her face, Miley replied, ¡°You¡¯ve got such a


    keen eye, Mrs. Clinton! After using those cosmetic products, my skin became much better.¡±


    Then, she beckoned at Amelia and whispered, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you should be more careful. Ms. Bailey¡¯s


    here again.¡± Georgia Bailey was the daughter of Henry Bailey, a prominent figure in the entertainment


    industry. Not only did she have a slender figure, but she was also very capable. She was in charge of


    the recent coboration between the Baileys and the Clintons.


    Everyone in thepany had spread rumors about whether Georgia was going to rece Amelia¡¯s


    position as Mrs. Clinton, but only she knew that Georgia was in a steady rtionship with another man


    whom Henry disapproved of. Amelia continued grinning.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I haven¡¯t eaten with Georgia in ages, so this is an amazing coincidence. I¡¯ll take my leave


    first!¡± After waving goodbye, Amelia strutted into the private elevator proudly and confidently like a


    beautiful peacock. She pressed the button to the twentieth floor and the elevator arrived there in an


    instant. When Lisa saw her walking out of the elevator, she went up to wee her and said, ¡°You¡¯ve


    arrived, Mrs. Clinton. Mr. Clinton and Ms. Bailey are inside¡­ Do you want to wait for a while before


    entering?¡±


    Daily Latest Updates .m.techkaushal

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    ¡± ¡°All right, go back to your work. I don¡¯t want to hear such rumors again, understood?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± mumbled


    Lisa before slipping away. Amelia knocked on the door and called out, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s me.¡± Oscar¡¯s voice


    only sounded after half a minute. ¡°Come in.¡± When Amelia entered, she saw Georgia and Oscar talking


    about work intensely. Hence, she sat on the couch at the side and waited for their discussion to end.


    It wasn¡¯t until half an hourter did their discussion end. Georgia stood up and smiled at Amelia.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Amelia.¡± Georgia was the ssic example of a modern working woman with an


    independent personality and mindset. Furthermore, she was also financially independent. In addition to


    her slender figure, pretty looks, and rich family background, it was no wonder that those rumors would


    spread in thepany.


    Amelia walked over and embraced her in a friendly manner. She grinned and asked, ¡°It¡¯s been a month


    since we¡¯ve met, Georgia. Did you miss me?¡± Georgia returned her embrace and replied, ¡°I¡¯m d that


    you¡¯re back. I still have work to do in my office, so you go ahead with Mr. Clinton. Let¡¯s have a meal


    together next time.¡± Amelia tried to hold her back. ¡°Stay here and eat with us.¡±


    Gathering the reports strewn across the table, Georgia smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have a lot of work to settle.


    Let¡¯s go shopping during the weekends! It¡¯s been ages since we¡¯ve hung out. I¡¯ll leave first and both of


    you can go on with your date.¡± After Georgia left, Oscar beckoned her and said, ¡°Sit here!¡± Amelia


    walked over, kissed his lips and sat down beside him. ¡°I miss you, Darling,¡± she said sweetly.


    Oscar nced at her, took out a stack of documents, and ced it in front of her. It was none other


    than the property transfer letter. Amelia sighed inconspicuously. She was afraid that Oscar would whip


    out the divorce contract right in front of Cassie. Although she knew that her contract marriage with


    Oscar would end one day, she did not want to be defeated in front of Cassie, for it would make her feel


    inferior.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Grabbing the property transfer letter, Amelia nced through it. Oscar had transferred two vis in the


    countryside and an apartment in the city center to her. She knew that those two vis add up to at least


    a hundred million, while the apartment in the city center cost around four million. In other words, she


    would be a multimillionaire just by having these properties transferred to her. Although Oscar did


    not love her, he was generous with the splitting of his assets.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any objections to this contract, just sign it. When you sign the divorce contract next


    week, they will truly belong to you,¡± exined Oscar. Amelia ced the contract down and smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re so generous, Mr. Clinton. Being your wife is quite a happy thing. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely sign


    the divorce contract next week.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± replied Oscar. Amelia grinned brightly.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Clinton.¡± ¡°I still have a meetingter, so I can¡¯t eat with you. Here¡¯s a card. Just get


    whatever you want to eat,¡± said Oscar as he fished out a card. Amelia stood up, grabbed the card, and


    laughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then. Are youing back for dinner? I¡¯ll tell Molly to prepare some


    food that you like.¡± ¡°I have a business meeting at night.¡± She understood and said, ¡°Okay. I shall leave


    now.¡±


    With that, she strode out of the office confidently in her high heels. Oscar, who was sitting on the


    couch, stared at Amelia with aplex gaze. Even after the door closed, he did not avert his gaze as if


    he was deep in thought. Amelia left the office.


    Although everyone was ncing at her gloatingly, she left Clinton Corporations without even flinching.


    It was only after she sat in her car that her facade of strength disappeared. She rested her head


    against the steering wheel and sobbed. After five minutes, she wiped her tears away resentfully and


    said through gritted teeth,


    ¡°Oscar, even though all you¡¯ve given me are falsity and insincere affection, I can still lie to myself that


    you love me.¡± After a long while, Amelia drove out of the parking lot. She stopped in front of an


    apartment that looked slightly old and parked the car. Then, she grabbed the car keys and took the


    elevator up. Stopping outside unit number 908, she knocked on the door. ¡°Are you there, Tiff?¡± A


    momentter, the door opened. A bleary-eyed woman, wearing cartoon pajamas, with disheveled hair


    appeared in front of Amelia. ¡°Amelia, I was rushing toplete my draft till three in the morning.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I only slept at four! Must youe so early? I¡¯m exhausted.¡± The woman, whom Amelia called Tiff, was


    actually named Tiffany Winters. Despite sharing the samest name, they were not rted at all.


    Amelia walked into the house and changed into her slippers. When she saw the mess inside, her


    mouth twitched. ¡°Tiff, no matter howzy you are, you should still tidy your house. Can you even walk


    in this mess?


    ¡± Tiffany strode into the bedroom nonchntly, copsed on the bed, and fell asleep. Amelia shook her


    head, having no choice but to clean up this house that was so messy that it looked like a garbage


    dump. She only finished tidying up after an hour. Wiping the sweat away from her forehead, she


    lamented,


    ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re so annoying. Why are you sozy?¡± She tossed the rag into the dustbin, washed her


    hands, and entered the bedroom. ¡°Wake up, Tiff. Stop sleeping! I¡¯ve already ordered some takeaways


    and two cartons of beer.


    Drink with me,¡± said Amelia. Tiffany had no choice but to open her eyes. Still sleepy, she gazed at


    Amelia and snapped in annoyance, ¡°What happened between you and Oscar again?¡±


    Daily Latest Updates .m.techkaushal

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    ¡°He is going to divorce me.¡± Tiffany suddenly sat up, not feeling sleepy anymore. ¡°How much did you


    get? Amelia, you¡¯re such a materialistic woman. Please don¡¯t tell me that you fell in love with him and


    refused the money he offered!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face clouded over as she asked, ¡°Tiffany, how greedy do you think I am?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not greedy;


    you just adore money,¡± replied Tiffany seriously. ¡°Tell me quickly! Considering how rich Oscar is, how


    much would you receive if you get a divorce?¡± Amelia kicked her shoes off and sat on the bed.


    Snuggling under the nkets, she mumbled, ¡°Tiff, what if I actually fell in love with Oscar?¡±


    Surprised, Tiffany eximed, ¡°Amelia, you actually fell in love with him? He¡¯s your employer! I thought


    you were just joking.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to fall in love with him either, but I can¡¯t control my feelings. It¡¯s too


    late when I realized my feelings for him. If I ever see him together with the woman he loves, I¡¯ll wish for


    nothing more than to kill her. But I don¡¯t want him to hate me,¡± murmured Amelia. Tiffany resumed her


    solemn tone.


    ¡°Are you serious, Amelia?¡± Amelia nodded. Exasperated, Tiffany groaned, ¡°Are you stupid, Amelia?


    What should I even say to you? Weren¡¯t you the one who dered that you only married Oscar for his


    money? Why are you suddenly saying that you fell in love with him?


    ¡± ¡°If I can control my feelings, I won¡¯t be feeling so troubled now,¡± replied Amelia in frustration. Tiffany


    sat down beside her and persuaded,


    ¡°I must say, Oscar¡¯s quite hot. But don¡¯t you hate yboys the most? Your rtionship with him was


    nothing but a mary transaction.


    He pays you to act as his temporary wife. That¡¯s all! I thought you can differentiate between a mere


    transaction and genuine love. Never had I expected you to be blinded by love one day.¡± Amelia smiled


    bitterly. Just like what she had said earlier, if feelings could be controlled, there would not be so many


    men and women pathetically in love.


    Other than being rich and handsome, there was nothing else to Oscar. He was a yboy constantly


    rocked by scandals. Yet, many women longed for him despite that. Although they knew how


    unfathomable that man was, they would still jump into the trap willingly. In the end, those women would


    only be the victims. ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m going to sign the divorce contract with him next week.


    By then, we will have nothing to do with each other,¡± said Amelia dejectedly. ¡°What are you going to


    do? Divorce him or snatch him back from the other women¡¯s grasps?¡± asked Tiffany, her question


    hitting the nail on the head. Shaking her head, Amelia replied helplessly, ¡°Use your imagination as a


    novelist. How will the plot proceed from here?¡± Tiffany nced at her and rambled on,


    ¡°Well, ording to a novelist¡¯s point of view, both of you will definitely divorce and Oscar will then


    discover that he genuinely loves you. After that sudden revtion, he¡¯ll try his best to court you back.


    Dailytest update .m.techkaushal


    However, he¡¯ll have to endure the same suffering which you¡¯ve experienced in the past. When both of


    you reconcile, the second male lead, who had always loved you, will appear.


    The second and third female lead will then emerge too. There¡¯ll be multiple love triangles, with many


    parties involved being hurt. Of course, the ending would be a happy one. Those women who had


    sabotaged the female lead will definitely be hurt by the male lead and second male lead.¡± Amelia burst


    intoughter.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Reality is indeed different from fiction. Regardless of the female lead, the male lead, or the side


    characters, their fate lies in the author¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯m not gabbing with you any longer. Get the takeout for


    me when it arrives. I¡¯m gonna go take a nap.


    ¡± Amelia plopped down on Tiffany¡¯s one and only bed and dozed off in a matter of seconds. Sometime


    later, Amelia was woken up by the fragrant smell of food. She walked out of the bedroom groggily, just in


    time to see Tiffany setting the dining table.


    ¡°Tiff, you cooked? Didn¡¯t I say to order takeout?¡± Amelia asked, perplexed. ¡°Well, you¡¯re jilted. I figured I


    betterfort you with home-cooked food instead.¡± Tiffany smiled. Amelia stared at her with


    unconcealed doubt and said,


    ¡°The only time you¡¯re notzing around like a couch potato is when you¡¯re writing your manuscripts.


    What¡¯s gotten into you today?¡± Tiffany removed her apron and threw it toward Amelia. ¡°Go wash your


    face ande eat. Keep yapping on and you can forget about me stepping foot into the kitchen again.


    ¡± ¡°Got it! I¡¯m going right away. It¡¯s a once-in-a-blue-moon thing that you cooked. How could I miss it? But


    hold up¡ªare they actually edible?¡± Having thrown out herst jab, Amelia hurriedly dashed back into the


    bedroom.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Tiffany shook her head, but her lips curved into a smile nheless. It waster proven that


    Tiffany¡¯s dishes were not only edible but absolutely scrumptious. That was the only talent she had other


    than writing manuscripts.


    As Amelia put it, should her writing career not take off, she could seriously consider being a chef instead.


    Based on the magic she¡¯d worked in the kitchen that night, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad to be a beautiful,


    captivating female chef in a big fancy hotel either. ( post updated daily check .m.techkaushal )


    ¡°It¡¯s been years since Ist had what you made, Tiff. I didn¡¯t expect your food to still taste like heaven,¡±


    Ameliaplimented.


    ¡°I have full faith that you couldpete with Gordon Ramsay if you ever meet him.¡± ¡°I was born with the


    gift like a packaged deal. Besides,pared to you who could set fire in the kitchen by simply boiling


    water, it¡¯s not that hard for me to be fantastic at it.¡± Amelia continued drinking her soup before abruptly


    adding, ¡°Tiff, do you think I could win Oscar Clinton¡¯s heart if I pick up culinary too?¡± ¡°Dream on.


    Oscar Clinton¡¯s the sessor to Clinton Corporations with a worth in the billions. What food do you


    suppose he¡¯s never had before? Even if he wanted home-cooked food, he has plenty of servants to do


    the work. When would he need your contribution?


    If I must say, you should divorce him as soon as possible and earn afortable sum of alimony. You¡¯ve


    been married for four years. Don¡¯t wait until you lose both the man and the money and end up with


    nothing.¡± Tiffany¡¯s words were a direct blow to Amelia¡¯s confidence.


    Amelia shot an aggrieved look at her. ¡°What you said isn¡¯t wrong. But even if we do get divorced, I don¡¯t


    want his money either. It¡¯ll make me feel as if our marriage was purely a transaction.¡±


    Tiffany stared at her as if she was an idiot. ¡°But isn¡¯t that what it is? A transaction?¡± It was yet another


    blow to Amelia¡¯s already fragile dignity. ¡°Tiff, do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± she asked, her head lowering in


    dejection. ( post updated daily check .m.techkaushal )


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Tiffany lifted her hand to poke Amelia¡¯s forehead, resolute to not sugarcoat her words. ¡°At least you have


    some awareness. I think you¡¯re aplete idiot. How could you say that you won¡¯t ept his money?!


    You¡¯re gonna be the death of me!¡± Amelia¡¯s head remained lowered, but her hand subconsciously moved


    to cover her belly. ¡°Tiff¡­ My period¡¯ste for ten days. If I¡¯m pregnant, what should I do with the


    unnned child?¡± Tiffany was rendered speechless. She stared dumbly at Amelia and gulped. ¡°Have you


    tested with the kit?¡± Amelia shook her head.


    Tiffany stood up immediately and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll apany you to buy a test kit. If it¡¯s positive and


    you don¡¯t want the child, then abort it. If you want to keep the child, I¡¯m sure the Clintons are more than


    rich enough to raise a kid. (Post updated daily m.techkaushal)


    ¡± ¡°Tiff¡­¡± Amelia spoke with difficulty. ¡°If it¡¯s positive, I want to keep the child. When I first got married to


    Oscar, we had an agreement. He¡¯s responsible for the financial part, I¡¯ll be the in-name Mrs. Clinton, and


    I¡¯ll have to bear a child for the Clintons.


    But now that Cassie Yard has returned, he probably wouldn¡¯t want a child from another woman.


    ¡± Tiffany went silent. A minuteter, she questioned, ¡°Have you really thought it through?¡± Amelia


    pondered for a while before finally lifting her head. ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t abandon my own offspring. I lost my


    parents when I was five. It was my grandparents who raised me and sent me to university. But they


    passed on before I could repay them.


    I love money and saved it. And I was going to give my grandparents a better life, but it¡¯s a pity they left


    before I could aplish it. I want a child, a family. So if it¡¯s positive, I won¡¯t abort it. I have the means to


    give them a good life and provide them with the best education. I¡¯ll use my life in exchange for whoever


    tries to snatch the child from me.


    ¡± ¡°Whether or not there¡¯s a child remains in the future. Right now, let¡¯s eat. As for what happens next,


    we¡¯ll wait till we¡¯ve filled our stomachs to find out. No matter if you wish to have a showdown with Oscar


    Clinton, or keep it from him, I¡¯ll support you anyway,¡± Tiffany said in assurance. ¡°Thank you, Tiff.¡± Amelia


    smiled in appreciation. (Post updated daily m.techkaushal) ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks between us. Although I write novels online, I can still afford to feed you and


    the little bean in your belly. So don¡¯t be afraid. At best, we¡¯ll go back to our old life.


    The only difference is that we¡¯ll have one more mouth to feed.¡± Tiffany said it rather nonchntly, but


    Amelia knew that she was telling her that she would always be on her side no matter what decision she


    made.


    (Post updated daily m.techkaushal)

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    It would be a lie if Amelia said she wasn¡¯t moved. They weren¡¯t biological sisters, but their close


    rtionship was one even money couldn¡¯t rece. After having their brunch, Amelia stayed at Tiffany¡¯s


    until the sun had set before returning to the condo she shared with Oscar in the city.


    She assumed Oscar was still out entertaining his clients, yet the lights were on when she pushed open


    the door. Oscar was sitting on the couch with an ankle over his knee, swirling the wine ss in his hand


    refinedly. All she received was a faint, indifferent look when she entered.


    Amelia reacted quickly, putting on the smile she frequently used to deal with the man in front of her. ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, didn¡¯t you say you have a business dinner tonight?¡± Read Daily updated chapters


    .m.techkaushal


    She bent to switch her footwear into her home slippers. ¡°Where were you? Why are you back sote?¡±


    Oscar questioned. Amelia headed toward him, plopping down right on hisp. With her arms around his


    neck, she deliberately sniffed him and grinned.


    ¡°You¡¯re back early. Did you miss me?¡± Oscar circled his arm around her waist and ced his ss on


    the table, darting a profound gaze at her. ¡°How obedient of you today. Are you out of money?¡± Amelia


    giggled, but the iciness still reflected in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so generous.


    The allowance you give me is more than sufficient to pay for my shopping for an entire year. How could I


    finish it so soon?¡± He lifted and stroked her chin with his thumb. ¡°I¡¯ll never let you go hungry as long as


    you remain obedient.¡± She snuggled into his embrace, sniffing him like a puppy.


    ¡°Did you drink?¡± Catching her wandering hands, he answered, ¡°A little.¡± ¡°There are plenty of beauties at


    those banquets. Why didn¡¯t you take the opportunity to abduct one of them?¡± Amelia leaned against his


    chest like azy kitten. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to be in thepany of azy kitten like you?


    ¡± Ameliaughed. ¡°If you were to take me to a banquet, I reckon I¡¯ll turn into an enchanting little Persian


    cat.¡± ¡°All you need to do is to stay home obediently.¡± Her eyes darkened in an instant. That man would


    never acknowledge that she was his wife.


    Each time he was to attend a social event, the femalepanion by his side would never be her.


    Abruptly, she shifted away from his embrace, her tone distant as she announced, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted afterContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    shopping for the entire day.


    I¡¯ll go take a shower and go to bed. Good night.¡± Without waiting for a response, she returned to her


    room upstairs. Oscar remained seated on the couch alone, his expressionplicated as he watched


    Amelia m the door behind her. Read Daily updated chapters .m.techkaushal


    When he returned to his senses and tried to go after her, the door had already been locked from the


    inside. Frowning, he ordered with a low voice, ¡°Open the door!¡± However, a minute passed with no


    movements from the inside. Oscar raised his hand to knock on the door, getting visibly irritated.


    ¡°Amelia Winters, stop throwing tantrums. Open the door.¡± The door remained firmly closed. Read Daily


    updated chapters .m.techkaushal

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Oscar¡¯s knocks gradually became heavier and furious. ¡°Amelia Winters, open the door!¡± he


    commanded. It wasn¡¯t until he knocked ten consecutive times that the door finally clicked open from the


    inside.


    Amelia, dressed only in a bathrobe, was standing behind the door, her hair wet and her cheeks slightly


    flushed. She was, needless to say, a picture-perfect example of temptation. Oscar¡¯s eyes darkened


    with desire in a blink of an eye.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed and scrutinized her from head to toe. Amelia noticed the


    difference in his behavior, yet she remained distant when she spoke. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m tired.¡± Oscar


    nced down at her, picked her up, and kicked the door shut with the back of his foot. He lowered her


    onto the couch in the room, hisrge, calloused hand caressing her soft cheeks.


    ¡°Why are you throwing a tantrum?¡± Amelia rested her hands on his broad chest and replied, ¡°Nothing.


    I¡¯m just tired, that¡¯s all.¡± He looked at her silently. ¡°It better be. I¡¯d picked you in the first ce because I


    liked that you weren¡¯t one who enjoyed meaningless quarrels. If you¡¯re now learning to put up airs with


    me, let me make it clear¡ªyou won¡¯t end up with a thing from me.¡± She was aware this was a warning


    from him.


    Her heart felt like it had dropped into a ck hole, sinking so deep she could feel it in her stomach. But


    she still wore a smile on her face to conceal it. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you don¡¯t have to keep reminding me. I


    know it better than anyone else that our marriage¡¯s merely a transaction.


    I¡¯m not delusional. I love your money, you enjoy my body, and asionally I¡¯ll help you to get rid of


    unwanted admirers.¡± Oscar gazed fervently at her as if trying to pick up any trace of unwillingness or


    pretense on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Amelia was suddenly hit by a wave of fatigue. The thought of dealing with Oscar


    Clinton waspletely overtaken by her yearning to go to bed. She closed her eyes and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m really tired. May I sleep?¡± Oscar lifted her without warning, gently cing her on the bed before


    climbing up above her. It was nearly half an hourter when the bed stopped creaking and their heavy


    panting gradually slowed down in unison. Amelia leaned against his chest, inhaling his distinct


    masculine scent. She failed to conceal the weariness in her eyes for her body was worn out and so


    was her heart.


    Oscar naturally noticed her abnormality and lifted her chin with his forefinger. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    ¡± She shut her eyes at that, letting the silence fill up the room before she mustered up the courage to


    ask, ¡°Darling, if I am pregnant with our baby, will you want me to give birth to them?¡± Her lonelinesste


    at night had caused her to spill her unspoken thoughts.


    She subconsciously wanted to treat Oscar as a loving husband rather than an associate of their


    transaction. ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± His tone wasposed, making it hard to tell what his true thoughts


    were. ¡°What if I am? What will you do?¡± she asked feebly. Perhaps she was still wishing for Oscar to


    allow her to keep the child.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    ¡°Abort it,¡± Oscar said heartlessly. Amelia nched, feeling as though someone had stabbed her heart


    time and time again by those two words. ¡°Don¡¯t you want a child of your own?¡± She forced a smile. ¡°My


    child will only be borne by the woman I love.


    If you¡¯re pregnant, I¡¯ll get someone to arrange for a doctor¡¯s appointment. You¡¯ll go to the hospital and


    get an abortion.¡± He spoke coldly like a beast who had no emotions. Amelia¡¯s heart chilled there and


    then. Apparently, other than their chemistry in bed, he had no other feelings toward her despite their four


    years of marriage. Abort it? He¡¯s truly ruthless. He doesn¡¯t even want his own child.


    A man like that is definitely not worthy of my love andmitment. She blocked out the mess in her


    mind and chuckled humorlessly. ¡°You¡¯re really that cruel?¡± Oscar regarded her with no emotions and


    said, ¡°We talked about it when we first got married, hadn¡¯t we?


    The only rtionship between us is my financial responsibility and your performance in bed. You¡¯ll get a


    sum of money when the rtionshipes to an end. Should you get pregnant identally, I¡¯ll pay for


    you to abort it. These were the conditions we mutually agreed.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    What? Are you trying to use a child to tie me down?¡± Amelia¡¯s head drooped, destely shielding the


    sourness in her eyes. This man is still as cruel and ruthless as always. Oscar raised her chin roughly


    only to meet her reddened eyes. His face dimmed, a hint of anger showing in his cold gaze.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± She shook his hands off stubbornly. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± He reached for her once again,


    forcing her to look him in the eyes. ¡°Are you really pregnant?¡± She stared back silently. ¡°Are you really


    pregnant? Hm?¡± he patiently repeated the question. Amelia chuckled forcibly, searching his face. ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, if I¡¯m really pregnant, are you going to send someone to force me to the hospital and get an


    abortion?¡±


    Without a second thought, Oscar answered, ¡°You can¡¯t keep the child. I can¡¯t let Cassie down.¡± Once


    again, she felt as though her heart was cut open by a small de. He wouldn¡¯t even pretend to lie to


    make her feel better. Read Daily Updated Chapters m.techkaushal


    Other than money, there was nothing else he was willing to offer. Cassie Yard. Cassie Yard. To you,


    Cassie¡¯s the only woman your heart yearns for, even if she hurts you. Whether she returns or not, the


    spot in your heart¡¯s solely kept for her forever.


    Amelia had never met the woman, but she couldn¡¯t help but be jealous of her. She had lost thoroughly


    before she even had a chance topete against her rival in love. ¡°How devoted of you,¡± she


    commented. It was too bad that devotion wasn¡¯t meant for her.


    ¡°Say, if you love Ms. Yard so much, why would you have sex with other women?¡± Is it true that men only


    think with the lower half of their bodies? As long as it¡¯s a woman with decent looks, he would go to bed


    with her without the need to involve emotions.


    ¡°Cassie¡¯s a gem. She deserves to be treated well by me,¡± he said as if he didn¡¯t know the words he


    spoke were killing someone else. So I¡¯m an ugly rock, then? Amelia scoffed silently in her heart. She


    released herself from his shackles and said perfunctorily,


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. My body¡¯s taking a break for a day, so I¡¯ll go sleep in the guest room.¡±


    She turned to leave. Oscar frowned. ¡°So are you pregnant or not?¡± Her steps halted. ¡°Rest assured.


    If I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯ll make a trip to the hospital personally and get an abortion. I wouldn¡¯t want my child to


    be born into a world without a father.¡± Unustomed to her distant attitude, his brows furrowed even


    more. ¡°Stop right there, Amelia Winters.¡± She had already made it to the door when he stopped her.


    Without turning around, she responded indifferently, ¡°Is there anything else, Mr. Clinton?¡± Read Daily


    Updated Chapters m.techkaushal

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    ¡°What¡®s wrong with you today? Why are you so angry?¡± Oscar asked with knitted brows.


    Amelia sniggered. ¡°Why? Are you saying that I should greet you with a smile every day?¡±


    Oscar marched toward Amelia, grabbed her by the shoulders, and spun her around. Looking deep into


    her eyes, he asked, ¡°Tell me, why are you angry with me?¡±


    Amelia returned his gaze absently. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡®m just a little tired. I¡®m not mad at you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are,¡± Oscar retorted. ¡°You¡¯re throwing a tantrum.¡±


    Ameliaughed bitterly as she tried to think of an excuse. ¡°Mr. Clinton, women are generally harder to


    understand. I¡®m just feeling a little emotional right now. That¡¯s all.¡±


    To her relief, Oscar believed her.


    ¡°You¡®re impossible to deal with,¡± he muttered.


    Amelia only nodded half¨Cheartedly.


    He continued, ¡°Well, since you aren¡®t feeling well, make sure you rest early tonight then. As for our


    divorce papers, I¡®ll get thewyer to call you once they¡®re ready to be signed.¡±


    Amelia stiffened a little. She wasn¡®t in a mood to ask any more questions, so she simply nodded her


    head.


    ¡°I still have work to do. You can go to bed first. I¡®ll just sleep in the study if it gets toote,¡± the man


    added. As he slowly turned to walk away, he suddenly felt a tug at his sleeve.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Amelia eximed as she reached for his hand.


    Oscar turned around and locked eyes with Amelia. It melted his heart to see her looking so fragile at that


    moment.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked gently.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton,¡± Amelia whispered, fighting the dull ache in her heart. ¡°Can you please stay?¡±


    Oscar frowned. ¡°Seriously, what¡®s wrong with you? You haven¡®t been yourself today.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I want you to stay with me. Can¡¯t you leave your work aside for a while?¡± Amelia replied


    matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.  Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Oscar held her hopeful gaze, his heart fluttering. ¡°Do you really want me to stay?¡±


    Amelia nodded gingerly.


    ¡°Well,¡± Oscar hesitated. ¡°All right then. Why don¡®t you head to bed first while I take a bath?¡±


    He then grabbed a set of clean clothes and headed for the bathroom.


    After a nice long bath, Oscar finally stepped out of the bathroom, only to see Amelia still reading in bed.


    ¡°Why aren¡®t you sleeping yet?¡±


    She pulled down the quilt on his side of the bed. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you. I¡¯m so used to sleeping with your


    arms around me that I can¡®t sleep without you around.¡±


    Oscar removed his bathrobe without a word and changed into the pajamas Amelia had prepared for him.


    Amelia grabbed a hairdryer and beckoned him to sit beside her. ¡°Here, let me blow dry your hair.¡± Oscar


    did as he was told.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    As Amelia carefully blow¨Cdried Oscar¡®s hair, running her hand through it, she was hit by a bout of


    nostalgia. After all, this was their routine in the first two years of their marriage. Sadly, such interactions


    had be hard toe by in thest two years.


    Amelia did cherish these little, tender moments. However, she couldn¡¯t look past the fact that Oscar had


    fallen for someone else. Despite her continued efforts, he just didn¡¯t seem to care


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡®ve heard that men with coarse hair dote on their wives. What a lucky woman Ms. Yard


    would be when you marry her,¡± Amelia remarked.


    Oscar, who had been enjoying being pampered, simply asked, ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    ¡°It was just a passing thought.¡± Amelia chuckled.  Read Daily Updated Chapters


    .m.techkaushal


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Amelia ced the hairdryer down and wrapped herself around Oscar¡®s neck, taking in his scent. ¡°Do I


    have the right to be jealous?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Oscar asked, lifting her chin.


    Tears immediately welled up in Amelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°You only have eyes for Ms. Yard now. Even if I said I was


    jealous, you¡¯d probably find me a nuisance, wouldn¡®t you?¡±


    Oscar promptly let go of her chin and pushed her away. The coldness returned to his eyes. ¡°I¡®m d you


    understand. As long as you don¡®t cause any trouble, I promise you your rightful share after our divorce.¡±


    Ameliay in bed and smiled. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡®re far too generous with your money. No wonder so many


    women havee and gone, and yet, no one has had anyints. Money really makes the world go


    round.¡±


    Oscar shot her a look. ¡°Let¡®s just sleep.¡±


    Amelia scooted into his embrace, just like how they used to be when they were a real couple.


    Oscar patted her on her shoulders and muttered, ¡°Sleep now. Stop worrying yourself


    sick.¡±  N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Oscar drifted off to sleep very easily, but Amelia remained wide awake. She looked up at him and


    whispered, ¡°As long as you still have an ounce of love for me, I will not willingly bow out of this crazy love


    triangle. I am clearly your wife, and yet I have to make way for this other woman who has hurt you in the


    past? How magnanimous must you be to think she¡®spletely innocent?¡±


    Oscar continued to snore away.


    Amelia closed her eyes. Oscar Clinton, Cassie Yard isn¡®t as innocent as you think. I¡®d hate to see you get


    hurt by her again. But no matter what I say, nothing will get through to you.


    If Oscar had be a thorn in Amelia¡®s side, that would make Cassie the deadly poppy to Oscar. The


    deadlier the poison, the sweeter it was, and Oscar was there top it all up.


    At the end of the day, Cassie won him over because she was better at pretending to be weak and pitiful.


    The next morning, Amelia was up before seven. She padded over to the bathroom for a quick shower


    before donning on a shirt. Molly had gone back to visit her son and grandson, so Amelia was in charge of


    making today¡¯s breakfast.


    She cooked some oatmeal, fried up two sunny¨Cside¨Cup eggs, and prepared two other side dishes. What


    a lovely breakfast to look forward to.


    Having been with Oscar for four years, Amelia knew his food preferences very well. He enjoyed various


    cuisines, but nothing could beat the taste of a home-cooked meal. He¡®d frequent ssy, fine dining


    restaurants for work, but he¡®d bring her to family¨Cstyle restaurants when he was with her.


    She used to tease Oscar for having such contrasting sides to him. He was the heir to Clinton


    Corporations, for crying out loud! No one would dare to mock him even if they knew he frequented family


    restaurants. And besides, there was nothing wrong with these restaurants. Family restaurants serve


    delicious and affordable foods. Everyone should be so happy to have a taste of them.


    Oscar had once exined, ¡°It isn¡®t about the food. It¡®s a style that the rich and aplished adopt.¡±


    She remembered rolling her eyes at that. The more sessful they are, the more insufferable they


    be.


    Read Daily Updated Chapters .m.techkaushal

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Amelia had only just set the breakfast table when Oscar sauntered down, all washed and dressed. She


    smiled. ¡°Such precise timing, Mr. Clinton. Breakfast is ready. Eat


    up.¡±


    Oscar hesitated a little but still sat down anyway.


    Like the doting wife she was, Amelia set his breakfast in front of him. Oscar took a few bites and savored


    the familiar taste of a home-cooked meal. This was what he enjoyed the most, though he had no choice


    but to go for fine dining when he was out socializing. Dailytest update .m.techkaushal


    On his second bowl of oatmeal, Oscar looked up at Amelia. ¡°I¡®ve gotten thewyer to draft a new set of


    divorce papers. Once you¡¯ve signed them at thew firm, I¡®ll transfer the money into your ount. The


    amount should be good to set you up for life.¡±


    Amelia froze, her appetite all gone.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered.


    Oscar¡®s face fell. ¡°What is it? Do you not want a divorce?¡±


    Amelia¡®s grip around her spoon tightened momentarily. But she soon recovered and put on a coy smile.


    ¡°Don¡®t be silly. I just thought this was all going too fast.¡±


    Amelia knew she had lost. She didn¡®t want any more drama, and neither did she want to lose even more


    ¡°Let me just wish you and Ms. Yard a blissful marriage in advance. May your family live happily ever


    after,¡± Amelia said. She took a bite of the egg and smiled even sweeter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about inviting me to


    your wedding. I doubt it¡®d be appropriate to have your ex-wife present on your happy day. Also, Ms. Yard


    is still overseas, isn¡¯t she? You might want to check on her and see what she¡®s been up to thesest four


    years. After all, four years is a long time and time can bring about drastic changes.¡± Dailytest update


    .m.techkaushal


    Oscar set his spoon down curtly. ¡°I¡®ll be off to work now. I won¡¯t being home for dinner. You can eat


    alone.¡±


    A look of disappointment shed across Amelia¡¯s face.


    She fought back her tears, stood up, and straightened Oscar¡®s suit. ¡°Have a good day.¡±


    Oscar only gave her a quick nce before walking away.


    Once he was out of sight, Amelia¡®s smile faded. She fell against the wall, tears pouring down her face


    uncontrobly.


    After a good cry, Amelia picked herself up, cleared the breakfast table, and went up to the bedroom. She


    put on full makeup and was very pleased with what she saw in the mirror. Perfect!


    Amelia was the kind of person who would never let an ounce of sadness be reflected on her face, no


    matter how much she was suffering. She would always doll herself up, and make sure she looked the


    best in any crowd she was in.


    As she put on her heels and picked up her LV handbag, her phone in the bag started ringing. It was from


    an unknown number.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    The voice on the other end of the call sounded very young and tender. ¡°Is that Amelia Winters? I just


    wanted to tell you that I¡®m pregnant with Oscar¡®s child.¡±


    ¡°You should be telling Mr. Clinton that yourself. If you don¡®t have his number, I¡®ll text it to you.¡±


    The otherdy replied, ¡°I think you¡®ve misunderstood me. I don¡®t want this child, but I also don¡®t want to


    not get anything out of this situation. I was hoping you could meet up with me.¡±


    A corner of Amelia¡®s mouth twitched. So it was just someone asking for money. She was in a bad mood


    anyway, so why not meet up with the woman whom Oscar impregnated? How much worse could it get?


    Honestly, Oscar was a heartless scumbag. He imed to love Cassie with all his heart, yet rumors about


    him dating famous actresses and supermodels kept swirling about. Even Amelia had to speak out for him


    to clean up his mess.


    What a mess this rtionship was.


    Dailytest update .m.techkaushal

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Amelia had initially thought thedy who imed to be pregnant just sounded young. To her surprise,


    she really was very young. In fact, she was an underage girl.


    Amelia was thoroughly ashamed of Oscar. How could he do this to underage girls?


    However, Amelia also knew that this was no ordinary girl. Even though she looked to be only fifteen or


    sixteen, she was also a member of the popr group, ¡°Sweet Girl¡±. As for her name, Amelia had no


    clue.


    The girl looked so young and innocent and yet was dressed sexily. She checked Amelia out from head to


    toe. ¡°You don¡®t look too bad. Just a little old.¡±


    Amelia chuckled. She was only thirty, but in front of this fifteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl, she did seem old.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After sitting down and ordering atte, she asked, ¡°All right, prettydy. If you¡¯re here to talk terms with


    me, shouldn¡®t you at least tell me your name first?¡±


    ¡°Keira Shaw,¡± the youngdy replied with her arms folded.


    Amelia leaned back on her chair and unceremoniously shifted her gaze to Keira¡¯s stomach. ¡°Go on then.


    When did you get together with Oscar, and how far along are you?¡±


    Keira¡¯s face darkened a little. ¡°No wonder Oscar called you a vulgar person who only wanted money.


    Need you be so direct and crude?¡± she hummed disdainfully.


    Amelia picked at her manicured nails and smiled. ¡°Ms. Shaw, I was referring to the normal rtionship


    between a man and a woman. How is that crude? Oh, I forgot. You¡®re only fifteen years old, aren¡®t you?


    That puts you in high school. With that soft and innocent face of yours, you can probably get away with


    anything. And no matter how you dress, you¡®ll still give off that air of purity and innocence. I feel so old in


    comparison.¡±


    Keira gave her a death stare. ¡°You¡¯re so crude!¡±


    Amelia gave a nonchnt shrug. ¡°Can¡®t help it. I¡®m no longer young like you. If I don¡¯t show a little


    toughness and be a little crude, how would I get any money? After all, Mr. Clinton is usually more


    generous with the youngerdies.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t you dare shame Oscar like that! A woman like you isn¡¯t fit to be with him,¡± Keira replied coldly.


    Amelia stirred her coffee and took a sip. ¡°The coffee here is pretty good.¡±


    Keira continued to stare coldly at her.


    Amelia knew for certain that Keira was not Oscar¡¯s type. She might look pretty but she was far too young


    and rash. Oscar was a flirt, but even he wouldn¡¯t casually get himself caught up with someone like her.


    Why else did he marry Amelia in the first ce? He needed someone strong, someone to speak out for


    him when needed.


    ¡°Amelia Winters, I did not ask you out to talk about coffee. Since I¡®m now with Oscar¡¯s child, don¡¯t you


    think you should back out of this rtionship?¡± Keira spat.


    Amelia looked bemused. ¡°What? Have you changed your mind? Are you saying you want to keep the


    child and be Mrs. Clinton?¡±.


    Keria snarled at her, ¡°Well, initially, I only wanted to see what Oscar¡¯s wife looked like, and hopefully get


    some money out of it. Unfortunately, other than that pretty face, everything else about you is ugly. I can¡®t


    possibly let someone like you stay with Oscar.¡±


    ¡°Well said! I¡®m with you on that.¡± Amelia pped in agreement.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    ¡°But if not for a crude woman like me keeping himpany, who¡®d be sleeping with Mr. Clinton? You¡®ve


    got to know that he¡®ll be ufortable if he doesn¡¯t get to work on those desires somewhere. You¡¯re not


    a man, so you won¡¯t understand what it feels like.¡± Amelia chuckled as she took a sip of her coffee.


    ¡°Aren¡®t you one shameless woman?¡± Keira cursed.


    ¡°My, Ms. Shaw. You¡®re hrious. Mr. Clinton and I are a married couple. What¡®s wrong with us doing


    things in bed? Is it illegal? However, Ms. Shaw, you¡¯re quite young, and I don¡®t think Mr. Clinton would


    want to destroy a blooming bud like you,


    So¡­¡±


    Her words made Keira¡®s face flush bright red, not because she was embarrassed but because she was


    livid.


    Amelia shook her head, thinking, That¡®s all she can do? I¡®ve no idea how she managed to cling to Oscar.


    Regardless, with the kind of person Oscar is, she won¡®tst long with him. I wonder if he¡®s looking for


    pretentious idiots like her because he¡®s sick of sexy women. However, I don¡®t think anyone other than


    Cassie Yard can stay a long time by his side.


    Abruptly, she was curious about the type of woman Cassie was to make an apathetic man like Oscar


    be enamored with her.


    ¡°You¡®re beyond shameless, Amelia!¡± Keira fumed.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Thank you very much. That¡®s the highest form of praise a woman can ever receive from another


    woman,¡± Amelia replied nonchntly. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t more shameless than you, I wouldn¡®t have be Mrs.


    Clinton, wouldn¡®t I?¡±


    ¡°Stop gloating. Oscar told me he¡®ll divorce you eventually,¡± Keira suddenly crowed.


    For a moment, Amelia was in a daze. The Oscar she knew would not have said such things to an


    outsider.


    ¡°Even if we were to get a divorce, Ms. Shaw, I¡®d get more of his assets than you do. Don¡®t be jealous.


    Just make Mr. Clinton fall for you and marry you if you can. You¡¯ll get as much as I do too once you get a


    divorce with him,¡± Amelia responded with a sweet smile. ¡°You,¡± ¡°Don¡®t be mad. Mr. Clinton doesn¡®t like


    women who get angry for no reason. He told me that women like that are just ugly sharks to him.¡±


    By now, Keira¡¯s face was scrunched up in her wrath. ¡°You¡®re ridiculous!¡± With that said, she grabbed her


    purse and stormed off.


    Amelia then leaned back on her chair and chuckled. ¡°She¡®s leaving after just a few words? I knew it.


    She¡®s still too young.¡±


    After finishing her coffee, she asked for her bill and paid for both coffees. Staring at the untouched cup of


    coffee opposite her, she shook her head and dramatically sighed. ¡°What a pity. Young people nowadays


    really don¡¯t know how to be frugal. It¡¯s no easy feat to earn a living.¡±


    When she left the cafe, she received a call from Oscar.


    ¡°Come to the office,¡± he said curtly and ended the call.


    Amelia stared at her dimmed screen, a bitter smile growing on her lips. In the past, she could have


    enjoyed lunch with Oscar in the office. Yet the only reason now for Oscar to ask her to go to the office


    was to talk about their divorce.


    Despite her reluctance, Amelia went over.


    Reaching Clinton Corporations, all the staff politely greeted, ¡°Mrs. Clinton.¡± Although she and Oscar were


    only married by agreement, the wedding they had four years ago was still a grand one. Oscar had not


    embarrassed her in public and had made known to everyone that she was his wife.


    Smiling at them, she then entered Oscar¡®s private elevator.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton,¡± Lauren greeted her with a smile as soon as she exited the elevator. ¡°Mr. Clinton is


    currently in a meeting. He has asked for you to wait in his office for a while.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After entering the office, Amelia tossed her bag on the couch before flopping into it after taking off her


    heels.


    But she put them back on shortly after when someone came knocking on the door. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door swung open and in came Lauren. She was Oscar¡¯s other secretary, a woman who was capable


    in her work and not one to engage in idle talk.


    Lauren had a cup of coffee in her hand as she muttered, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I¡¯ve made you a cup of coffee.¡±


    Amelia responded with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Politely, Lauren suggested, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, if you find yourself feeling bored, I can get you a few


    entertainment magazines to read.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You should go ahead with your work. I¡®ll just log in to theputer and surf the if I¡®m


    bored.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡®ll take my leave then.¡± Lauren then exited the room.


    Picking up the cup of coffee to sip on it, Amelia praised, ¡°She¡®s got the skills for coffee brewing. For a


    pretty woman like her to be around him, Oscar must be destined for a life full of pretty women.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    It took Oscar over two hours before he returned from the meeting. The moment he opened the door, he


    saw Amelia huddled up on the couch, sleeping like a child. The photo frame on her seemed like it was


    going to fall. His heart melted when he saw this adorable sight of her. He strode over to put the photo


    frame away, but his actions woke her instead.


    When Amelia opened her eyes to see that it was Oscar, her hands naturally circled around his neck.


    Then rubbing her face against his, she mumbled, ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    It seemed that Oscar enjoyed her intimate actions. He chuckled. ¡°I just came back. You were sleeping


    like a kitten, so I didn¡¯t want to wake you. I wanted to carry you inside to sleep, but since you¡¯re awake


    now, I won¡®t.¡± Dailytest update .mtechkaushal


    Still smiling, Amelia buried her head in the crook of his neck. ¡°When did you learn how to be nice to


    others, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Oscar did not ask her to move away to her surprise; instead, he let her continue for a while before


    voicing, ¡°Have a meal with meter, okay?¡±


    Snapping her head up, she cast a curious nce at him. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you never bring me to any


    gathering.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡®t the meal be only the two of us?¡±


    Lightly tapping her head, Ameliaughed. ¡°Look at me. I¡®ve forgotten about that. However, I have to ask-


    why are you in such a good mood today? Are you seriously inviting me just for a meal?¡±


    ¡°Well, aren¡®t we husband and wife?¡±


    Amelia¡®s heart skipped a beat, shocked at those words.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, do you really see me as my wife?¡± Amelia stared at him solemnly, trying to find the truth in


    his eyes.


    ¡°Well, aren¡®t you my wife?¡±


    Amelia was moved by his words, up until he sent her to hell with the next words he


    uttered. ¡°But we¡®re divorcing soon.¡± Dailytest update .m.techkaushal


    Swallowing the bitterness away, Amelia smiled. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯ve asked me toe for a meal and to


    sign the divorce papers at thew firm, am I right?¡±


    ¡°We¡®re just having a meal with a few friends,¡± Oscar said. ¡°As for the divorce papers, awyer will call


    you next week.¡±


    Amelia sighed. She knew that signing the divorce papers was a matter of time, but she was not mentally


    prepared to sign them today.


    Lifting her chin to look at her with a sharp gaze, Oscar asked, ¡°Are you that eager to divorce me?¡±


    Is this what it means by the guilty is the first toin?


    Amused, Amelia continued holding onto Oscar¡¯s neck as she muttered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, aren¡¯t you using


    me of it even though you¡®re the guilty party?¡±


    Oscar lowered his head to look at her and replied, ¡°I¡®m the only one who can ask for a divorce. As for


    you, don¡®t even think about it.¡± Dailytest update .m.techkaushal


    Barking out augh in her fury, Amelia uttered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you telling me to do as you say but not


    as you do?¡±


    Oscar held onto her waist, picked her up, and ce her to the side. ¡°Come on. Let¡®s go.¡±


    Amelia was still smiling, not at all feeling angry about Oscar¡®s rough action. Instead, she trailed behind


    him into the elevator. Only when she was buckling her seatbelt in the car then did she utter, ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    who¡®s going to be there?¡±


    ¡°Some of my friends. They¡®re quite outgoing, so you don¡®t need to feel reserved.¡±


    Shock shed past her eyes as she queried, ¡°Mr. Clinton, aren¡®t you trying to get me to stay away from


    your friends?¡±


    ¡°They want to meet you.¡± In other words, Oscar was telling her that it had not been his choice; his friends


    were the ones who wanted to meet her.


    Regardless, Amelia still felt happy about it. Dailytest update .m.techkaushal


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Oscar parked his car outside a farmstay on the outskirts. It wasn¡®t until Amelia got down from the car did


    she notice the name of the ce-Happy Farmstay.


    The corner of Amelia¡®s mouth twitched. What a simple name.


    ¡°This ce belongs to one of my friends. Let¡®s head inside,¡± Oscar informed, walking toward her.


    As soon as they entered, a fancily dressed server walked over and bowed with a smile. ¡°Mr. Clinton?


    They are already waiting inside.¡±


    Oscar hummed in reply. Dailytest update .m.techkaushal


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, this way, please.¡± The server then motioned them toward the inside.


    On the way to their destination, Amelia had sighed in awe of how luxurious the farmstay looked. She had


    thought that it was an ordinary farmstay, but the farmstay had some vintage elements added to it, so it


    now looked elegant andvish. Moreover, the farmstay seemed spacious-Amelia was sure that the


    owner must have invested a hefty sum in it.


    Oscar¡¯s friends were either rich or powerful. Even the ones who were not born into wealthy families had


    earned their wealth themselves.


    Upon entering the room, Amelia realized there were around six to seven people inside.


    They exchanged nces, with most of them being curious at who thisdy was.


    As they were all men, the gathering was not as unweing as she thought it would be.


    Amelia could recognize two men from her wedding four years ago, but not the other five.


    ¡°Oscar, you¡®re finally here. It was tough trying to get you to introduce your wife to us and now I finally


    know why. You¡®re the kind to keep your precious wife at home, aren¡¯t you? If I were to have a wife as


    pretty as she is, I¡®d have kept her away from your eyes too.¡± The one speaking looked as though he was


    in his mid-twenties. He


    had a gentle-looking face and had a pair of gold-rimmed sses on.


    Oscar then exined to Amelia, ¡°He¡®s my childhood friend. There are government officials in his family.


    You can call him Chubs.¡± Dailytest update .m.techkaushal


    Augh nearly escaped her.


    The man named Chubs gave Oscar a smack. Then turning to Amelia, he enthusiastically introduced


    himself, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jacques Ford. It¡®s a pleasure to meet you. You¡¯re much prettier than I imagined. It¡®s a


    shame that you¡¯ve married Oscar.¡±


    It seems like Jacques and Oscar are really good friends.


    ¡°Hello, I¡®m Amelia Winters. Just call me Amelia. It¡®s a pleasure to meet you too,¡± Amelia greeted as she


    shook his hands.


    ¡°Oh, my heart¡®s melting. Amelia¡®s so polite!¡± Jacques eximed.


    Amelia eventually burst intoughter. Because little did she expect Oscar to have friends as jovial as


    him. Jacques was nothing like his appearance. No wonder they say you can¡®t judge a book by its cover.


    Dailytest update .m.techkaushal


    The other men, too, came forward to introduce themselves. They were all born in either rich families or


    powerful families. In other words, none were people anyone could easily cross.


    ¡°Amelia, don¡®t mind him. Jacques¡® mostly out of his mind.¡± Kenrick smiled.


    Kenrick Lewis¡¯ family was in the real estate and entertainment business. Their family business was


    major, and he had apany of his own. To sum it up, he was a rich kid who was talented as well.


    Amelia responded, ¡°I won¡®t. You¡®re much more interesting than I¡®ve imagined. Well, I guess I won¡¯t need


    to feel so stressed about messing up while I¡¯m in your presence.¡±


    With Amelia¡¯s easy-going attitude leaving a good impression on them, the gathering continued in a merry


    atmosphere. Dailytest update .m.techkaushal


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Not only were Oscar¡®s friends rich and powerful, but they were also handsome men. In fact, their looks


    were on par with Oscar.


    Jacquesughed. ¡°Amelia,e here and have a seat. You guys have been married for four years, and


    if not for our request, he would have continued to keep you away from us. He¡®s a terrible friend. Come,


    sit with us and leave him alone for today.¡±


    Amelia promptly walked over, surprising Jacques and Kenrick, who then let out a heartyugh. With how


    they were brought up, they were open with how they did things. They were used to seeing all kinds of


    beautiful women, and deep down, they still did not like the pretentious ones. Although the delicate ones


    made them feel pity for them, at the end of the day, they would still be sick of them. (Dailytest update


    .m.techkaushal)


    ¡°I can see that you¡®re a carefree person, Amelia. Well, as Oscar¡®s friends, here¡®s a toast to you. And with


    this drink, I shall call you my friend from now on,¡± Jacques dered as he poured half a ss of wine for


    her.


    A glint flitted across Amelia¡®s eyes as she took the ss from Jacques. Downing it instantly, she


    chuckled. ¡°Oscar¡®s friends really are agreeable people. I like talking to agreeable and smart people.¡±


    Jacques was intrigued by Amelia the more he spoke to her.


    On the other hand, Kenrick was looking at Amelia with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Amelia,¡± Jacques said with a smile. ¡°Here¡®s another toast. You cane to me whenever Oscar does


    you wrong. I¡®ll teach him a lesson for you.¡±


    Amelia clinked her ss against his, grinning. ¡°I¡®ll keep that in mind. And you¡®ll have to tell me too if he


    tries to mess around with some other woman.¡±


    This was the kind of personality Jacques liked.


    ¡°Great, I like that. Don¡®t worry, Amelia. I¡®ll be your spy. If he dares look for someone else, I¡®ll be sure to


    beat him into shape.¡± (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    Amelia turned to give Oscar an ambiguous smile. ¡°Darling, did you hear that? Your friend¡®s already


    changing sides. You¡®ve got to be careful from now on.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡®t get drunk,¡± Oscar simply replied.


    ¡°Got it, Darling,¡± Amelia answered obediently, knowing that she shouldn¡®t tarnish the man¡®s reputation in


    public.


    Kenrick nced at both Oscar and Amelia. (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    After a while, Oscar stood up, stating that he was heading to the restroom. Right as Oscar left the room,


    Kenrick told the others he was going to use the restroom as well.


    ¡°When did Kenrick and Oscar get so close?¡± Jacques huffed as soon as they walked out.


    Someoneughed. ¡°You¡®re already chatty after a few sses. Be careful, or Oscar and Kenrick might


    overhear your words and beat you up.¡± (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    Jacquesughed boisterously before winking at Amelia cheekily. ¡°Amelia, you won¡®t tell them, will you?¡±


    Ameliaughed in response.


    While the merry atmosphere in the room continued, Kenrick was speaking to Oscar in the restroom.


    ¡°Oscar, Amelia looks like a good person. Are you really going to


    divorce her for a woman who once betrayed you?¡±(Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    ¡°It¡®s so unlike you to ask me about my private matters, Kenrick,¡± Oscar said.


    Kenrick dried his hands and responded, ¡°I just don¡®t want you to do anything you¡®ll regret. Amelia does


    seem like Cassie, but she¡®s much more easy¨Cgoing than her. Are you really not going to reconsider your


    decision?¡±. (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    Oscar¡®s expression instantly turned dark, and his tone turned cial. ¡°Kenrick, you¡®re an old friend of


    mine, so you should know that I¡®ll never do anything that I¡®ll regret. Also, I don¡®t like to hear anyone


    talking bad about Cassie.¡± (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    Hearing that, Kenrick shook his head. ¡°Well, since you¡®re going to divorce Amelia, I¡®ll be able to court her


    then once the two of you have gone through the procedures. If you¡®re not gonna cherish her, I¡®ll do it; I¡®ll


    be the one to care for her.¡±


    Those were the words that made several emotions sh past Oscar¡®s face.


    ¡°You can¡®t court a friend¡®s wife.¡± (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal) ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Well, aren¡®t you going to divorce her?¡±


    Oscar fell silent


    ¡°Once the two of you are divorced, she¡®ll be single. If you can abandon her for your old love, why can¡®t I


    court her? She¡®s pretty on the outside and the inside, and I quite like her.¡±


    ¡°What kind of spell does she have you under? You¡®re putting in a good word for her even if it means that


    you¡®ll make me mad.¡±


    Kenrick was amused. ¡°Oscar, we¡®ve known each other for so many years. Do I look like I¡®m that kind of


    person? I just think Amelia¡®s a good person. She¡®s single after her divorce from you, and there¡®s nothing


    wrong with an unmarried man and woman in a rtionship. I¡®m telling you my ns because I don¡®t want


    to lose our friendship over a woman.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Staring at him with aplicated gaze, Oscar warned, ¡°Kenrick, she¡®s my wife, and whether or not we¡®ll


    divorce in the future, she¡®s still my wife at this moment. Are you nning to destroy our decades¨Cold


    friendship by telling me you¡®re going to court her?¡±


    Kenrick smirked. ¡°Aren¡®t you being a little too possessive, Oscar? You¡®ve been saying that you want a


    divorce, yet you refuse to let any other men court her. Can I assume that you actually still love her?¡±


    (Dailytest update .m.techkausha)


    As if Kenrick had spoken his thoughts out loud, Oscar¡®s expression turned darker. ¡°Are you really going


    to go against me?¡±


    Kenrick walked up to Oscar and patted his shoulder as he said, ¡°That¡®s not what I¡¯m trying to do, Oscar;


    I¡®m trying to make you aware of your own thoughts. The fact that you guys have been married four years


    means you don¡®t hate her. In fact, I¡®d say she has a ce in your heart. Don¡®t lie to yourself just for a


    Cassie. I don¡®t want you to regret this in the future.¡±


    Hearing that, Oscar¡®s heart skipped a beat. (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    ¡°Mind your own business, Kenrick. I know what to do for mine. Regret isn¡®t a word that exists in my


    dictionary.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I¡®ll cease the topic. Amelia¡®s a good woman, and if you don¡®t know how to cherish her,


    someone else will.¡±


    Oscar was still frowning even after they had bid goodbye and left the farmstay.


    Amelia looked at him oddly and asked, ¡°Are you all right, Mr. Clinton? You don¡®t look too well after you


    came out of the restroom.¡±


    ¡°Are you friends with Kenrick?¡± Oscar snapped, turning to look at her.


    Still confused, Amelia replied, ¡°No. Why do you ask?¡± (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    Only after driving a distance away from the farmstay then did Oscar answer, ¡°Stay away from Kenrick in


    the future. Although our marriage was an agreement, don¡®t you forget that you¡®re still my wife. So don¡®t


    go interacting intimately with other men behind my back.¡±


    In her anger, Ameliaughed. ¡°Mr. Clinton, which eye of yours saw me interacting intimately with otherConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    men? You were the one who brought me to meet your friends, but now you¡®re using me of being


    intimate with them? Mr. Clinton, are you jealous?¡± (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    Oscar scoffed, ¡°Amelia Winters, keep more to yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, don¡®t forget that you married me because I was not reserved,¡± she reminded as she smiled


    sweetly at him. (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    The only response Oscar gave her was a cold nce.


    Still perplexed, Amelia leaned over to touch his cheek and wondered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, what are you so mad


    about?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the road. (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you actually angry?¡± By now, Amelia¡®s body was almost entirely onto Oscar¡¯s.


    ¡°Return to your seat.¡±


    However, she wrapped her arms around his neck instead.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, don¡®t be angry. I feel scared when you have a grave look on your face,¡± Amelia whined.


    (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    Oscar shot her look, then stopped the car at the side of the road.


    He gripped her chin and questioned, ¡°Amelia, are you that desperate?¡±


    Despite her chin hurting, Amelia stared at Oscar with half¨Clidded eyes and smiled. ¡°Mr. Clinton, what


    exactly are you mad about? You¡®ve got to tell me why even if you wish to sentence me to death. It¡®s


    upsetting that you¡®re losing your temper at me without reasons.¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    At that sight, Oscar began to give in. He slowly let go of her and muttered, ¡°You can¡®t get too close to


    other men without my permission.¡±


    Amelia leaned onto him and whispered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you genuinely jealous?¡±


    Oscar gave her a quick nce. ¡°Return to your seat. I¡®m going to drive now.¡± (Dailytest update


    .m.techkaushal)


    However, instead of heeding his words, she pushed her luck bynding a kiss on his cheek. ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    what do you think about doing one round in the car?¡±


    Oscar¡®s eyes darkened. The way he looked at Amelia was like a snake who found its prey. However, it


    did not take him long to be calm again as he frigidly voiced, ¡°Stop seducing me and return to your seat.¡±


    (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    ¡°You¡®ve be less romantic, Mr. Clinton,¡± Amelia mumbled under her breath and obediently sat back


    into her seat, buckling her seatbelt.


    After driving back, Oscar received a call, informing him to pick up the person in charge of the


    coboration in Erihal, who had arrived in Tayhaven. (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    To the person on the other end of the call, Oscar replied, ¡°Okay. Book a flight to Tayhaven for eight in the


    morning tomorrow. You¡®reing with me.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, he turned to tell Amelia, ¡°I¡®ll be going on a business trip. We¡®ll talk about the


    divorce when I¡®m back.¡± (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    He then unbuckled his seatbelt and left. Amelia, who was still in the car, heaved a sigh of relief. In fact,


    she was hoping that Oscar was pushing back their divorce because he still had a trace of reluctance to


    leave her.


    Although she knew that this was only her wishful thinking, she did not want to give up on any hope she


    could find. (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    When she thought about how Oscar might be a little reluctant to leave her, the me of hope for her


    marriage with Oscar burned anew.


    ¡°Why are you still in the car? Come out.¡± Oscar had returned without her knowing, and he was frowning.


    Recollecting herself, she looked at Oscar and smiled as her mood lifted. Oscar, as long as you feel a


    little something for me, I¡®ll never give you up to Cassie. (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    Amelia unbuckled her safety belt to get down from the car. She then walked toward Oscar and hooked


    her arm around his. Smiling brightly at him, she asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, did you not want to leave me


    behind?¡±


    He rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I¡®m going on a business trip tomorrow. As my wife, shouldn¡®t you at least pack


    my luggage for me?¡± (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    Although he was ordering her around, Amelia still beamed, ¡°I¡®m such a devoted wife, Mr. Clinton. Why


    don¡®t you pack me and bring me along?¡±


    ¡°Be good and stay at home. I¡®m going there for work and not for fun.¡±


    As Oscar was rarely as nice as this, Amelia simplypromised.


    Oscar woke up early the next morning, but Amelia was even earlier than him. Before five, she was


    already up to make him breakfast. (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    Once he was done with his breakfast, she handed him his suitcase and reminded him, ¡°Stay safe. Eat


    more when you¡¯re socializing with your business partners and don¡®t drink too much. Your gastric has only


    gotten better these few years, so don¡®t let your health issues re up again.¡±


    Oscar gave her aplicated look, then nodded and left.


    Amelia closed the door and returned to the dining table. She was about to clean up when a bout of


    nausea overtook her. She rushed to the restroom and retched. And by the time she no longer felt


    nauseous, she was already exhausted. (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    Gently rubbing her stomach, she whispered lovingly, ¡°Sweetheart, do you also know that I¡®m the only one


    at home who¡®s looking forward to youing to this world? Is that why you¡®re tormenting me when your


    daddy¡®s gone? You know I won¡®t do anything to you, don¡®t you?¡±


    When she found out about the baby and went for a checkup in the hospital, she was told that the baby


    was three months old. She hoped that she could make Oscar change his mind¨Cher baby needed a


    complete family. (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    If Oscar felt that their four years of marriage were iparable to a woman who


    once betrayed him, Amelia would have nothing to say about that. She would divorce him and take her


    baby with her. From there on, they would live separate lives. She would never let anyone hurt her baby.


    After a brief clean¨Cup, Tiffany called. ¡°Amelia, it¡®s time for your checkup. Are we heading there now?¡±


    ¡°Dress yourself up. I¡®ll drive to your ce in a while.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    Hanging up the phone, Amelia changed into a new skirt and put on a pair of ts. Without putting on any


    makeup, she left the house.


    By the time she reached Tiffany¡®s ce, Tiffany was already waiting for her downstairs.


    Getting into the car and buckling her seatbelt, Tiffany gave Amelia a once¨Cover andmented, ¡°I¡®m


    d you didn¡®t put on makeup, or else I¡¯m going to be furious.¡±


    Amelia rubbed her stomach and shed an affectionate smile. ¡°I might only have one baby in this life.


    For my baby, I know what I should do and what I should not.¡± (Dailytest update


    .m.techkaushal)


    Tiffany scoffed, ¡°Rubbish. As long as you¡®re rich, you can have as many babies as you want.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Tiff, you¡®ve never been in love, so you don¡®t know what it feels like. This is my


    first child with Oscar. No matter how it ends between me and Oscar, this baby is the result of our love.


    No one can change the blood ties that the baby has with Oscar and me.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Arriving at the hospital, Amelia went to the doctor she was acquainted with to have an ultrasound scan.


    After the checkup, the doctor noted, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you¡®re very healthy, and the baby is developing well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Leonard. All I want is for my child to be born safely. No matter if my baby¡®s a girl or a boy,


    I¡®ll give you a gift as thanks.¡± Amelia chuckled as she tidied up her clothes. (Dailytest update


    .m.techkaushal)


    Maria Leonard was a mild¨Cmannered, middle-aged woman. She smiled back at her and said, ¡°Mrs.


    Clinton, it¡®s all right. It¡®s my job as a doctor to do ultrasound scans for you. Moreover, you were the one


    who helped my husband with the plot ofnd back then. We haven¡®t even thanked you for that, so how


    can we still ept your gift?¡± (Dailytest update .techkaushal)


    Climbing down from the bed, Amelia responded, ¡°Dr. Leonard, that¡®s where you¡®re wrong. I was helping


    with Mr. Freeman¡®snd as a friend. If my babyes to this world safe and sound, you¡®ll be our savior.


    You have to ept the gift.¡±


    Unable to reject her, Maria relented, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you¡®re generous. It¡®s my pleasure to have met a


    wealthy woman like you.¡± (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    Sending her out, Maria reminded, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, if you feel unwell, remember to call me.¡±


    Amelia smiled. ¡°Well, I hope you won¡®t find me disturbing then.¡±


    After bidding farewell to Maria, Tiffany asked in concern, ¡°Amelia, how¡®s my dear godson?¡±


    Amelia touched her stomach and murmured fondly, ¡°Tiff, how would you know if my baby¡®s a boy? What


    if it¡®s a girl?¡± (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    Turning the steering wheel, Tiffany announced, ¡°I¡®ll still love her if she¡®s a goddaughter. If your baby¡®s a


    girl, I¡®ll dress her up like a princess when she¡®s a little older. I¡®ll take her to the kindergarten and pick her


    up at night. I¡®ll cook for her and tell her stories before she sleeps. She¡®ll tell me in a sweet voice, ¡®Good


    night, Aunt Tiff. Just the thought of it melts my heart!¡°.


    Amused, Amelia inquired, ¡°Since you like kids so much, why don¡®t you have one yourself?¡±


    Tiffany shrugged and replied nonchntly, ¡°The dozens of characters in my book will be my children. IContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    don¡®t think I¡®d want any in real life. I¡®d have to find someone to get married to and get pregnant before I


    can have a kid. I might as well take your son as my godson. That way, I¡®ll have a free son.¡± Amelia


    snorted. (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    Arriving at thergest supermarket in the city, Tiffany drove into its underground parking lot, and only


    then did she unbuckle her safety belt.


    ¡°Tiff, why are we at a supermarket?¡±


    Tiffany gave her a look of disbelief. ¡°My precious godson¡®s in your stomach for three months. I¡®ve got to


    prepare baby clothes, diapers, and toys for him. And I¡¯m going to buy tons of things to decorate his


    nursery. Are you nning to only do this after he¡®s born?¡±


    Amelia was nonplussed. (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    ¡°Tiff, what¡®s wrong with you? He¡®s only three months old. There¡¯ll be another six to seven months before


    he¡®s born. It won¡®t be toote if we were to prepare these before I¡®m about to give birth to him.¡±


    Sizing up her rather t stomach, Tiffany questioned, ¡°Are you sure you want to wait until he¡®s seven or


    eight months when your stomach is too big to shop?¡± (Dailytest update .m.techkaushal)


    An image emerged in Amelia¡®s head of herrge stomach, and she gave in. I¡®ll definitely be terribly ugly.


    ¡°You think your big stomach will be embarrassing too, right? So hurry up, and let¡®s go. We have to buy all


    kinds of toys. We¡®ll buy double for the baby¡®s clothes and toys. One set for my godson, and one set for


    my goddaughter. Maybe you might give birth to a pair of twins after we buy them¨Cone son and one


    daughter. You get a package deal!¡± Amelia rambled on.


    Meanwhile, Amelia¡®s jaw was hanging ck. Is that why she¡®s a novelist? Her mind functions differently


    from an ordinary person¡®s. She¡®s even more enthusiastic about the preparations for the baby than me,


    the mother of the baby.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Indeed, Tiffany was the best shopper amongst frence writers. She towed Amelia and shopped her


    way from the first floor to the third floor. They even bought several clothes before heading to the baby


    area on the fifth floor. The two then bought strollers and shoes for baby girls and boys. By the time they


    were done, they had bought five carts¡® worth of items.


    Massaging her temple as she stared at the carts, Amelia queried, ¡°Tiff, don¡®t you think you¡®re buying a


    little too much?¡±


    Tiffany let out an awkwardugh. ¡°It is, but don¡®t worry. We can get them to deliver these to your


    doorstep. You won¡¯t need to carry them yourself.¡±


    Huffing in amusement, Amelia took out a card from her bag, about to make payments. However, Tiffany


    stopped her in the next second. ¡°My dear, these are the gifts I¡®m buying for my godchild. You can¡®t fight


    with me on paying for these, or else I¡®ll never forgive you for this.¡±


    Amelia then kept the card back into her bag.


    In the end, Tiffany was the one who paid for everything. It was worth tens of thousands. Fortunately,


    although Tiffany was a frence novelist, her novels sold well. The royalty fees she received were quite


    the amount, so she had much money saved in her bank ount.


    Amelia started, ¡°Tiff, your book¨CThe Flower¡®s Secret¨Cshould be selling quite well, right?¡±


    Tiffany nodded. ¡°My readers are very supportive, so I¡¯ve sold hundreds of thousands of copies. I¡®ve got


    quite an amount ofmission for it. If you divorce Oscar, you and I can raise the kid without any


    problems.¡±


    Feeling touched, Amelia teased, ¡°You¡®re gloating.¡±


    Tiffany then hooked her arm around her shoulders. ¡°My dear, your darling¡®s outstation. Do you want to


    stay at my ce for a few nights?¡±


    After a quick thought, Amelia nodded.


    The two then left the mall together. After having dinner in a nearby restaurant, the


    two headed to the underground parking lot. However, right at the entrance of the parking lot, an Audi was


    speeding toward them. Their eyes widened at it, but Tiffany was the first toe back to her senses.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She shoved Amelia aside and shouted, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Amelia had to stumble several steps back before she could stop herself from falling. She could do


    nothing but watch as the speeding Audi crashed into Tiffany, sending her flying. Instead of stopping, the


    car sped off and soon disappeared into the night.


    It took Amelia a long while before she rushed toward Tiffany. Crouching down and looking at the bloody


    Tiffany, Amelia cried out, ¡°Tiff!¡± But there was no response from the woman.


    As tears streamed down her face, Amelia took out her phone and tried to call an ambnce. Yet, her


    hands trembled too much for her to press those three numbers. Sobbing, she pleaded, ¡°Can you call the


    ambnce for her?¡±


    The passersby that crowded around her told her, ¡°Miss, don¡®t panic. We¡®ve called the police and the


    ambnce. The ambnce wille soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Two ordinary¨Clooking women squeezed out from the crowd and uttered, ¡°Miss, we¡®re both doctors. Let us


    administer first aid to your friend.


    In agitation, Amelia pulled them over and choked out, ¡°Doctor, please, save my friend.¡±


    The two doctors then briefly checked Tiffany and gravely said, ¡°Miss, your friend¡®s injuries are quite


    severe, so we can¡®t guarantee that we can save her.¡±


    The colors drained from Amelia¡®s face.


    Fortunately, the ambnce soon arrived. With Tiffany getting carried into the ambnce, the two doctors


    and Amelia then boarded it as well.


    Arriving at the hospital, Tiffany was sent straight to the emergency room as Amelia copsed against the


    wall weakly.


    She stared at the doors and pleaded in a soft voice, ¡°Tiff, please be safe. What do I do if you¡®re not fine?


    How am I going to break the news to your parents?¡±


    Amelia did not know how long she spent waiting outside when two police officers came to her. The


    female officer politely said, ¡°Hello, we¡®re the officers in Jadeborough District. We¡®re here to find out more


    about the details of the ident. Your friend was the one in the ident, right?¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia took in a deep breath before she wiped away the frown on her face. Reaching out


    to shake her hand, Amelia mumbled, ¡°Hello.¡±


    The female officer returned the handshake and asked, ¡°Did you see the te number of the car?¡±


    Amelia nodded. When the car had driven off, she had reminded herself to take a look at it. As she had an


    excellent memory, she was able to tell the female officer the number immediately.


    Nodding her head, the female officer reassured, ¡°All right. That¡®s all we need for now. Don¡®t worry. We¡®ll


    find the driver as soon as possible to bring justice to your friend.¡±.


    Amelia nodded again. ¡°Thank you, officers.¡±


    The female officer then took a while reassuring her before leaving with the male officer.


    Once the two left, Amelia fell back against the wall like a puppet whose strings were cut. And once again,


    her gaze was fixed on the doors to the emergency room.


    Time ticked away, and soon, five hours had gone by. Those five hours were the worst and slowest time


    Amelia had to endure. Every single second was torture to her soul, and she kept praying that Tiffany


    would be fine. However, the speed of the Audi was too fast, and in the recesses of her mind, she knew


    Tiffany might not survive.


    She dared not think of it. She was afraid that Tiffany would die in her ce, and that was something she


    would never be able to forgive herself for.


    Right as Amelia was mulling over the possible futures, her phone rang and made her jump in surprise.


    Shaking, she dug out her phone from her bag. When she saw the name on the screen, her eyes


    reddened, and something in her snapped.


    Picking up the phone, she choked out, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Oscar¡®s voice traveled out of the speakers. ¡°What¡®s wrong? Are you crying?¡±


    Like an anxious lost child, Amelia burst into tears. ¡°Oscar, T¨CTiff, she was in an ident. I¡®m so scared.


    I¡®m terrified.¡±


    Through the phone speakers, Oscar¡®s voice sounded deep, but it was enough tofort her. ¡°Just


    breathe and calm down. I¡®m going to ask you some questions, and you¡®ll answer them one at a time, all


    right? Are you hurt?¡±.


    Amelia took in a deep breath. It was as if she had found her pir of support. With Oscar on the phone,


    she felt the mountain on her chest lifting a little.


    ¡°Tiff pushed me away before the car could hit me,¡± Amelia exined.


    ¡°I¡®m d that you¡®re fine. I¡®ll send Jimmy to pick you upter. I¡®ll take the earlier ne back, so stay put


    and don¡®t overthink it.¡±


    Amelia was touched by Oscar¡®s attitude. Although they were only husband and wife on papers, Oscar


    had still managed to console her in a situation like this.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Clinton,¡± Amelia sincerely uttered.


    Oscar fell silent for a moment before replying in a lower voice, ¡°You¡®re legally my woman. It¡®s only


    appropriate that I express my concern when my woman was nearly in an ident. All right, stop


    overthinking it. I¡®m still in a meeting right now. Once the sun rises, I¡®ll take the ne back. I¡®ll end the call


    now.¡±.


    With that said, Oscar ended the call.


    Although Oscar did not patiently console his panicking wife like other husbands would, for him to send


    someone to her meant that he was notpletely unconcerned about her.


    Finally, Amelia found her heartbeat returning to its normal rate after the call with Oscar.


    Soon, the Jimmy that Oscar mentioned came. Jimmy was a tall young woman in herte twenties. When


    she walked toward Amelia, she politely greeted, ¡°Hello, Mrs.. Clinton. Mr. Clinton sent me here. I¡®m Jillian


    Yarrow. Everyone calls me Jimmy, and you might want to call me that as well.¡±


    shing her a smile, Amelia apologized, ¡°I¡®m sorry to trouble you toe in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, please don¡®t. I¡¯m Mr. Clinton¡®s subordinates, and since I¡®m getting paid, it¡®s my job to settle


    all difficult matters for him, not to mention a personal one. Mr. Clinton has told me that if I can lift your


    spirits, he¡®ll give me a bonus.¡± At that, Jimmy even winked at her. It made her seem less aloof and


    cheekier, and it made Amelia smile.


    Jimmy breathed a sigh of relief at that. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you¡®ve smiled. That means I¡®m halfway to


    seeding in my task.¡±


    Pointing at the chair by the side, Amelia muttered, ¡°Please take a seat.¡±


    Jimmy replied, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, please sit. I¡®m fine standing.¡±


    ¡°We¡®re both about the same age, so it¡®s fine if you don¡®t call me Mrs. Clinton. It sounds strange. If you


    don¡®t mind, please call me Amelia,¡± Amelia offered.


    Jimmy¡®s eyes glistened, and she uttered sincerely, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you¡®re much more easy¨Cgoing than I


    thought you would be.¡±


    Patting at the seat beside her, Amelia repeated, ¡°Sit.¡±


    Instead of rejecting her again, Jimmy sat down. Right then, Amelia made a rare teasingment, ¡°Why,


    am I a ferocious beast to you?¡±


    Jimmy shook her head. In the quiet night, the two spoke freely as if they had been friends for years.


    ¡°No. You look pretty, but it¡®s the aggressive kind of pretty. No one will deny that you¡®re a seductivedy,


    so I thought you¡®d speak and act like a rose with thorns. I didn¡®t think that¡­¡± Jimmy trailed off.


    ¡°You didn¡®t think that I¡®d be that amiable. Are you disappointed that I¡¯m different from what you think I


    would be?¡± Amelia was the one to voice Jimmy¡®s thoughts instead.


    Hearing that, Jimmy felt embarrassed.


    Amelia squeezed out a faint smile. ¡°I dress only to impress. Mr. Clinton hopes to have a beautiful wife


    that¡®ll get rid of the pretty birds that flock around him. Since he¡®s paying me, I¡¯ll have to y the role


    well.¡±


    At that, Jimmy turned to look at her in surprise.


    Amelia¡®s eyes remained by the doors of the emergency room as she mumbled nomittally, ¡°For Mr.


    Clinton to have sent you here means that you¡®re someone he trusts. I¡®m sure you know well many of his


    things.¡±


    Those were the words Jimmy could not deny.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Tiffany¡¯s operation had been going on for about nine hours before the red lights above the door finally


    extinguished. As the group of doctors walked out of the operating theatre, Amelia rushed up to them and


    asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor, how is my friend?¡±


    ¡°Things are not looking so good. While we managed to save her, we still need to observe her for forty-


    eight hours in the intensive care unit. If she can wake up then, she¡¯ll be fine. Otherwise, she might just


    remain in a vegetative state. Miss, I suggest that you make some preparations.¡±


    Amelia waspletely dumbfounded. Clutching onto the doctor¡¯s arm, she continued asking worriedly,


    ¡°What do you mean, Doctor? What do you mean by ¡®vegetative state?¡¯ She¡¯s such a good person; she


    can¡¯t be reduced to that state!¡±


    Tiffany was her best friend and her family. While she could con money out of anybody with her face and


    her words, Tiffany was that one person that she could never lie to. In this cold and unfamiliar city, they


    only had each other to rely on.


    Now that Tiffany was about to fall into a vegetative state because of her, she found herself driven to the


    brink of insanity. Her stomach knotted up in pain as beads of perspiration dotted her forehead.


    Jimmy came forward to support and console her, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, calm down. I¡¯m sure Ms. Winters will be


    alright.¡±


    The doctors were also sympathizing with her as they said, ¡°Miss, please calm down. We will definitely do


    all we can to heal your friend.¡±


    Amelia leaned weakly against Jimmy as her stomach hurt more by the second. In the end, she lost


    consciousness.


    When she finally opened her eyes, she found herself on a hospital bed with Jimmy staring at her. When


    she saw that Amelia was awake, she said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, the doctor says you¡¯re three months pregnant.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s pale face turned cold and she looked at Jimmy defensively. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Jimmy looked at her curiously and said solemnly, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, this is good news.


    Amelia smiled weakly and said, ¡°Thank you, Jimmy!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton pays my sry and it¡¯s my job to take care of you. Don¡¯t keep thanking me, or it¡¯ll just get


    awkward.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Oscar arrived an hour earlier than expected. When he came into the room, he looked at Amelia and said


    coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention that you were injured yesterday?¡±


    Amelia smiled coquettishly and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you worried about me now?¡±


    Jimmy left the room quietly when she saw that they wereunching into some flirtatious banter.


    Oscar removed his jacket and draped it across the chair before sitting down to ask her, ¡°Where¡¯s your


    injury?¡±


    Amelia nced at him and suddenly opened up her arms while feigning weakness. ¡°I was nearly


    shocked to death by the ident yesterday. I thought I would never see you again. Could you give me a


    hug, please?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s eyes grew chilly but he still stood up and drew her into his arms. His right arm hovered for a


    good ten seconds before it lowered to pat her back gently. ¡°With me here, no one will dare to bully you.¡±


    Amelia leaned into his chest quietly. The warmth from his body helped to calm her nerves, which were


    rattled by Tiffany¡¯s unconscious state.


    A vague smile emerged on Oscar¡¯s face at the rare sight of her being sopliant and submissive.


    ¡°Were you really shocked? And what¡¯s this whining all about? You¡¯re a full-grown woman, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He was being unusually gentle as well.


    Amelia looked up at him through her bleary eyes.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that I feel that you¡¯re extra gentle today. You¡¯re behaving just like a


    husband who is caring tenderly for his injured wife.¡±


    Oscar flicked her forehead. ¡°You silly girl. I¡¯m your husband, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Amelia was astounded. Is this really Oscar? Or is this a stranger who just took on Oscar¡¯s appearance?


    ¡°Did you hurt your head in that ident?¡± Oscar smiled.


    She shook her head and feigned nonchnce. ¡°Mr. Clinton, if you had been this gentle to me from the


    beginning, I¡¯d probably have fallen head over heels for you by now.¡±


    Oscar merely shot a nce at her and said, ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll go find out more from the doctor.¡±


    She clutched his arm and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Clinton, stay with me. The doctor said that I was just shocked,


    that¡¯s all.¡±


    He then sat down. ¡°Did they arrest the culprit?¡±


    She shook her head and said despondently, ¡°It was a hit and run. He better pray that Tiff is fine.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll hunt him down to the ends of this earth to make him pay for what he has done.¡±


    Oscar was amused to see her ferocious side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely get the police to find that culprit immediately,¡± Oscar said.


    Amelia got up and attempted to get off the bed, only to be stopped by Oscar. ¡°What are you trying to


    do?¡±


    ¡°I want to go and see Tiff.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Oscar apanied Amelia to the intensive care unit located on the third floor. Through the ss


    window, Amelia looked at Tiffany, whose body was surrounded by tubes. She could not help but be


    ovee with sorrow, as Tiffany would not have been so severely injured if not for her.


    Oscar drew her into his arms and said, ¡°With a good friend like you looking after her, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were red as she murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve known her for a long time. She¡¯s a frence writer and


    her days and nights are usually reversed. However, whenever something happens to me, she¡¯ll sacrifice


    her sleep just to be with me. This time, she got so seriously injured because she pushed me away from


    danger. I¡¯ll never forgive myself if anything happens to her!¡±


    Oscar looked indifferently at the woman in the room. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll make a call to the best doctor from


    Anndur toe and perform surgery on her. In Anndur, James is the most authoritative specialist


    in this field. With him here, your friend will be alright.¡±


    To be honest, Oscar did not know Tiffany very well. They had shared a couple of meals and to him, she


    was a pretty yet quiet woman. Other than that, she had not left much of an impression on him.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I thank you on behalf of my friend,¡± Amelia said sincerely.


    ¡°You¡¯re my woman.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart was warm. Even though she did not know how sincere he really was, she was still his wife


    at this very moment. That was all she needed now, and she could only handle the rest one step at a


    time.


    At night, Tiffany started to convulse wildly, setting off all the machines. All of the doctors and nurses were


    there and they immediately pushed her into the operating theatre. The medical team hired personally by


    Oscar had also arrived. They went


    into the operation theatre after a brief exchange with Oscar.


    Amelia stood in front of the operating theatre with her pale face and sped hands as she muttered,


    ¡°Tiffany, you need to get better. You must survive this.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s heart ached to see her in this state. He pulled her into his arms andforted her, ¡°Rx, she¡¯ll


    be fine.¡±


    Finally, Amelia broke down and sobbed, ¡°How do I exin to her parents if anything happens to her?


    When she came to the city with me back then, I promised her parents that I¡¯d take good care of her. But


    now, she¡¯s in this state because she tried to save me. What should I do?¡±


    Oscar frowned and was flustered because of Amelia¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. With me here, I guarantee that


    she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Amelia continued crying as her coquettish behavior vanish. Instead, she was just a normal woman who


    was ovee with fear of her family member leaving her.


    Oscar held her tight and kept herpany as they waited outside the operation theatre. Because of


    Amelia, he was also silently worried about Tiffany. He did not know where these emotions came from, but


    he just did not want to see Amelia cry.


    His conclusion was that Amelia was still his woman. As a man, he should not allow his woman to cry


    The operation took five hours. When the doors finally swung open, the doctors and nurses walked out


    with exhausted faces. Amelia ran up to them and clutched the leading doctor¡¯s hand, ¡°Dr. Leonard, how¡¯s


    my friend?¡±


    Dr. Leonard smiled. ¡°She¡¯s alright for now. We¡¯ll observe her for another twenty-four hours. If she wakes


    up, she can be transferred to a regr ward.¡±


    Amelia cried out emotionally, ¡°Thank you, doctors!¡±


    Dr. Leonard continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank us, Mrs. Clinton. Mr. Clinton is a major shareholder of


    this hospital, and your friend was saved because he pulled some strings to bring a notable doctor like


    James here.¡±


    Amelia continued smiling.


    Tiffany was pushed out of the operating theatre by the nurses. Amelia followed them as Tiffany was


    brought back to the intensive care unit. As she looked at Tiffany through the ss window once more,


    she finally felt a lot more rxed.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    ¡°Oscar.¡± They heard a man¡¯s voice and both looked in that direction. Their gazended on a very tall


    man, and Amelia could recognize him as one of the specialists from Anndur.


    Tall and handsome, he looked very attractive in his doctor¡¯s coat. One could easily believe that he was a


    professional model when he removed his doctor¡¯s attire.


    ¡°James!¡± Oscar walked up to him and greeted him heartily.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years, Oscar. You¡¯re looking better than ever. However, you¡¯re not a very


    good friend, are you? If not for your wife¡¯s ident, you might not have remembered me, your old


    friend,¡± said James.


    Oscar smiled and introduced Amelia to him, ¡°This is my wife, Amelia. The one you saved was her friend.¡±


    He then introduced James to Amelia, ¡°Amelia, this is James, my schoolmate back in Anndur.¡±


    Amelia reached out her hand and smiled. ¡°Nice to meet you, James.¡±


    James gave her a warm hug and kissed her cheeks. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really Oscar¡¯s wife? What a pity, I was


    about to ask you out on a date. I didn¡¯t expect you to be unavable. Looks like it¡¯s not my lucky day!¡±


    Amelia smiled graciously and said, ¡°There are plenty of pretty women here. With your qualifications, you


    could get any woman you want.¡±


    James chuckled. ¡°I hardly evere to Chanaea, but you¡¯re making me very excited, Amelia. Come on


    Oscar, let¡¯s hit the bar!¡±


    Oscar looked at Amelia, who smiled and uttered, ¡°Go ahead, guys. I¡¯ll stay here to watch over Tiffany.¡±


    Oscar nodded. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll get Jimmy toe and keep youpany.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I¡¯ll be fine on my own. Go ahead with James. When Tiff recovers, I¡¯ll cook up a storm


    to thank James properly.¡±


    ¡°Come with us, Amelia. I¡¯ll get two nurses to take care of things here. Don¡¯t worry, I brought them here


    with me, so they¡¯ll definitely care for your friend well.¡±


    (Post updated daily .m.techkaushal)


    Amelia shook her head and smiled. ¡°Please go ahead. When Tiff recovers, I¡¯ll personally cook up a feast


    for you to repay your good deed.¡±


    ¡°I eagerly await that then.¡±


    After James and Oscar left, Amelia continued standing at the ss window to watch Tiffany. It was


    another hour before she left to return to her room.


    The next morning, the nurse told her that Tiffany was awake and had been transferred to a regr ward.


    Amelia was so excited she immediately sped out of her room to Tiffany¡¯s.


    The moment she entered the room, she saw that Tiffany¡¯s eyes were opened. However, her friend still


    looked pale with the oxygen mask covering her mouth.


    Amelia walked closer to her and eximed, ¡°Tiff, you¡¯re finally awake. I was so afraid for you!¡±


    Tiffany could not move any part of her body, but she did blink at Amelia, which indicated that she was


    fine.


    Amelia did not know whether tough or cry at that. Finally, she said, ¡°Tiff, if not for you, my child and I


    may not be alive today. You¡¯re my child¡¯s savior. Thank you!¡±


    Tiffany attempted to move her arms but she had no strength at all. She shook her head slightly but this


    little movement shocked Amelia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Tiff! You barely survived this ordeal; what if something happened if you moved?¡± Amelia


    immediately stopped her.


    Tiffany merely looked at her quietly. After a brief moment, Amelia caved in. ¡°Fine, I said the wrong thing


    just now. We¡¯re family, and we shouldn¡¯t say this kind of unpleasant things.¡±


    Tiffany kept blinking her eyes blithely.


    In response, Amelia smiled. The gloom in her heart dissipated.


    The next day, Oscar went to the hospital and instructed Amelia to meet him outside her room.


    Dispassionately, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Coldbridge. When I return, we¡¯ll


    (Post updated daily .m.techkaushal)


    discuss the divorce. Your friend is fine now, and I¡¯ve asked James to pay special attention to her, so you


    don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    When she heard that, she was slightly disappointed. She had thought that when Oscar rushed to her, it


    meant that there was hope for their marriage. Turned out her feelings were not reciprocated. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she could not ignore the fact that he had helped her with Tiffany, so she smiled and said, ¡°You


    should go on with your work, Mr. Clinton. Just give me a call when you reach Goldbridge.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Take care.¡±


    She nodded and watched him as he left without even turning back.


    Amelia smiled bitterly to herself when he had truly vanished from her sight. Caressing her belly, she


    whispered, ¡°Baby, your Dad is bent on divorcing me. Seems like it¡¯s just gonna be you and me from now


    on, buddy.¡±


    Suddenly her phone rang, derailing her train of thought. It was Oscar.


    She raised her eyebrows in confusion as they had been apart for barely ten minutes. She picked up the


    phone only to hear his domineering voice say, ¡°I¡¯ve already hired the bestwyer for your ident. When


    we bring the culprit to court, I¡¯ll make sure that the guy loses everything that he has.¡±


    ¡°No..¡± need. Before she could finish her sentence, he had already hung up.


    Amelia smiled wryly and thought to herself, This is really the way Oscar is. Everything has to be done


    ording to his whims and fancies. It was like that when we got married, and he was also the one that


    decided on the divorce. It¡¯s as if I have no say in this entire matter at all.How did I fall in love with such a


    domineering man?Anyway, it¡¯s toote for me to think of all these things now.


    She thenposed her emotions and walked into her room.


    Soon, one month had whizzed past them and Tiffany could remove her oxygen mask. She could also


    finally eat some soft food.


    Amelia had her helper Molly prepare some nutritious food to bring to the hospital.


    (Post updated daily .m.techkaushal)


    With a pleasant smile on her kindly face, Molly brought her meal into the hospital room and said to


    Tiffany, ¡°Ms. Winters, I¡¯ve brought you some food. How do you feel today?¡±


    Tiffany raised her skinny arm that looked devoid of muscle and replied, ¡°Molly, I¡¯ve be as strong as


    an ox thanks to your excellent dishes.¡±


    Clearly, Molly really liked Tiffany¡¯s personality. Sheughed and answered, ¡°You¡¯re such a jokester, Ms.


    Winters. I¡¯ve been cooking all kinds of food for you this month, and you¡¯ve been eating quite a lot.


    However, I don¡¯t see you putting on any weight at all. You must be like Mrs. Clinton, the type that never


    puts on weight.¡±


    Tiffany giggled as she sat cross-legged on the bed and asked, ¡°So what did you prepare for me today,


    Molly?¡±


    ¡°I made you some beef and vegetable soup, together with a couple of side dishes.¡±


    Tiffanyughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯ve been craving beef and vegetable soup! Thank you, Molly, you¡¯ve read my


    mind. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have put on a few pounds when I leave the hospital. While others lose weight in the


    hospital, I¡¯ll be the only one gaining.¡±


    ¡°A few pounds wouldn¡¯t hurt you. You¡¯re so skinny now, just like Mrs. Clinton. It¡¯s good to look a little


    plumper, and you¡¯d look healthier too,¡± Molly said as she scooped a bowl of soup for her.


    ¡°Molly, it¡¯s the trend to be skinny these days. Everyone can¡¯t bear to have an ounce of fat on them.


    However, I do prefer to be plumper, just that I can¡¯t put on weight no matter what.¡±


    Molly replied disapprovingly, ¡°That¡¯s the thing, all you young people go on crash diets blindly and end up


    looking all skin and bones. You could be blown away with just a gust of wind.¡±


    Tiffany burst outughing and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Molly, you¡¯ve hit the nail on the head.¡±


    Molly liked Tiffany a little more now.


    Tiffany munched happily on the beef and said, ¡°Molly, you¡¯ve really changed my pte this month. After I


    had your cooking, I realized that I¡¯ve been eating crap before this. What will I do without you from now


    on?¡±


    (Post updated daily .m.techkaushal)


    Molly said, ¡°You can go to Mrs. Clinton, and I¡¯ll cook for you too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass. It is Mr. Clinton¡¯s personal space after all. I don¡¯t think he would wee an outsider like me.¡±


    Molly knew Oscar very well and did not insist further. She merely smiled and said, ¡°If you like my


    cooking, I¡¯ll just ask Mrs. Clinton to bring it to you when I cook more.¡±


    Tiffany smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Molly!¡±


    Actually, Tiffany was far from being a bad cook. In fact, her cooking was on par with five-star hotels.


    However, she just enjoyed basking in someone else¡¯s care and concern. Even though she earned


    enough as a frence writer, she was incredibly introverted. She kept to herself so much that she did not


    have many friends apart from her editors.


    Tiffany had just finished eating when Amelia came in. ¡°You¡¯re already eating?¡±


    Tiffany smiled. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re just a tad bitte. Molly¡¯s cooking is getting better and I¡¯m getting


    addicted. In fact, I¡¯m sad that I won¡¯t be able to eat all this delicious food after I¡¯m discharged from the


    hospital.¡±


    Amused, Amelia offered, ¡°Why don¡¯t I lend Molly to you? However, her sry is rather high and I don¡¯t


    think you can afford her on your writer¡¯s paycheck.¡±


    Tiffany nced at her and said, ¡°Are you looking down on me now? I¡¯m still a bestselling author, and I


    can sell thousands of novels easily. Therefore, I can still afford a helper. Molly, Mrs. Clinton has already


    sold you to me, so just name a price. I can¡¯t wait to be an empress and be waited on hand and foot.¡±


    Like a kind parent, Molly watched them as they argued. She then smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I¡¯ll leave


    you to chat with Ms. Winters. I¡¯ll head back first.¡±


    ¡°Take your time, Molly. You don¡¯t have to bring lunch for Tiffter,¡± Amelia said.


    Mollyughed. ¡°That was just a little banter. Are you really stopping me from bringing food to Ms.


    Winters?¡±


    Amelia replied, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, Molly. I¡¯m getting her discharged from the hospital this


    afternoon, and that¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to send a meal to her.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve just asked the doctor, and he said she¡¯s basically recovered. She can go home to


    rest now.¡±


    (Post updated daily .m.techkaushal)

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Molly smiled. ¡°So she¡¯s getting discharged! Since you¡¯re home alone, why don¡¯t you bring Ms. Winters


    back home for a few days, Mrs. Clinton? She can keep youpany, and I can continue cooking for the


    both of you.¡±


    Tiffany immediately said, ¡°Molly, you¡¯re really the best!¡±


    Amelia thought of how Oscar had note back for almost a month. It would be good to bring Tiffany


    home for her to take care of her, so she had no objections either.


    After she brought Tiffany back to the downtown apartment she shared with Oscar,


    Tiffany could not stop singing her praises at the luxurious and cozy apartment. (This novel will be daily


    updated at .m.techkaushal)¡°Amelia, this is like a pce while my house is like a kennel!¡±


    Amelia brought her things upstairs and smiled. ¡°You have three bedrooms in your apartment, which is


    plenty for one person. However, you¡¯re so intense when you begin writing that you might not even


    recognize your own mother, let alone clean up your house. That¡¯s why your house resembles a pigsty.¡±.


    ¡°Precisely!¡± Tiffany agreed while giving her a thumbs up.


    ¡°Alrighty, stop fooling around. I asked Molly to prepare the guest room for you. Is it to your liking?¡± Amelia


    opened up the door to the guest room and weed her into the room.


    Tiffany walked in to see that the entire room was decked out in pink, just like a room fit for a little


    princess.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m a grown adult. I¡¯m shuddering at the princess vibes in this room.¡±


    Tiffany shivered in disgust at the color scheme.


    Sighing softly, Amelia exined helplessly, ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t decorate this room. It¡¯s all Oscar¡¯s doing,


    as his dream woman likes pink. I¡¯m just paid to y the role of his wife, and I have no right to speak up


    at all.¡±


    Tiffany was not shocked either and said, ¡°Oscar is so weird; you¡¯re probably the only one that can stand


    him.¡±


    Amelia shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m more


    abnormal than he is?¡±


    Tiffany ignored her.


    Amelia patted her shoulders. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve recovered from the ident just nice. You¡¯re even


    teasing me now.¡±


    Tiffany tossed her bag on the bed and plopped herself down, stretching out like an octopus. (This novel


    will be daily updated at .m.techkaushal)She said, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve escaped the brink of death, I¡¯m


    a changed woman. I used to focus on writing, and all I did in the past was to discuss the plots with the


    editors, and I had no social life at all. Yes, I made a lot of money, but I wasted so much of my youth. I¡¯ve


    decided from now on, half of my time will be on my work while the other half will be on traveling and


    taking care of you and the baby.¡±


    Ameliay down next to her and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve finallye to your senses? Previously, every time I


    asked you to go to the bar or club with me, you¡¯d say that it was a waste of time. Now that you¡¯ve finally


    thought it through, you can hang out with me at the clubs!¡±.


    Tiffany nced at her and said, ¡°Babe, have you forgotten that you¡¯re no longer alone now? You¡¯re still


    thinking about going to the clubs? Do you want my unborn godson or goddaughter to get all the bad


    habits before he or she is even born?¡±


    Amelia rolled around on the bed and said, ¡°With a godmother like you, I guess it won¡¯t be that easy to


    lead your godson or goddaughter astray.¡±


    Like her friend, Tiffany rolled around on the bed beforementing, ¡°This pink bed is really not the most


    comfortable.¡±


    ¡°Hey, at least you get to y princess for a while. Just bear with it,¡± Amelia said casually. ¡°Look at you,


    you could have been a princess, but you turned your house into a pigsty. I think you must have been


    spending too much time with only words.¡±


    Tiffany then looked at her with a vague smile, ¡°Babe, you¡¯re more than four months pregnant, and you¡¯re


    already showing. Shouldn¡¯t you confirm your rtionship with Oscar? Look at him! Each business trip


    lasts for a whole month. Who knows if he¡¯s really out on business or if he¡¯s just sleeping around? If he¡¯s


    so bent on getting a divorce, then it¡¯s best that you leave him sooner. I think that he¡¯s an a**hole that


    won¡¯t acknowledge this child anyway.¡±


    Amelia stared at the ceiling listlessly.


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t me me for being straightforward. When a manpletely disregards you and


    decorates a home based on his ex-girlfriend¡¯s taste, this shows that he does not care for you at all.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so tactless. I¡¯ve nearly fallen off the cliff of life, and I¡¯ve had some


    thoughts about life. Honestly, as long as we¡¯re alive, the material things are really not that important,¡±


    Tiffany said earnestly.


    Amelia merely listened to her quietly.


    Tiffany shoved her lightly, ¡°Babe, are you listening to me?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were still glued to the ceiling, and just when Tiffany thought she was going to remain


    silent, she said, ¡°Tiff, Oscar called me three days ago to tell me that he¡¯ll be back in two days. I think I¡¯ll


    be signing the divorce agreement very soon.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t bear to leave him?¡±


    Amelia nced at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been married to him for four years and I¡¯m pregnant with his child


    now. Can¡¯t I just reminiscence for a while?¡±


    ¡°You can, but don¡¯t go overboard,¡± Tiffany said earnestly.


    Sitting up on the bed, Amelia reassured her friend, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this divorce has to happen. (This novel


    will be daily updated at .m.techkaushal)He doesn¡¯t want children, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯m


    aborting the child. For the sake of the child, I will have to go through the divorce no matter what.¡±


    Tiffany picked up a pink pillow and said, ¡°Babe, I think there are just too many obstacles in this marriage


    of yours. I¡¯ve heard you talk about divorce multiple times, but you¡¯re still married after all these months.


    At the end of the day, you allowed the other woman to exist while Oscar is basking in the attention of two


    women. You handle the family while he has a lover out there.¡±


    Amelia looked at her. ¡°I think that Audi knocked your senses out of you.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s anger grew. ¡°Speaking of Audi, have they caught the culprit? If they have, I¡¯m suing him till he


    loses everything.¡±


    ¡°They caught him two days ago, but I didn¡¯t tell you because you were still hospitalized. I¡¯ve passed


    everything to thewyer. Don¡¯t worry; Oscar specifically hired thiswyer from Beshya. His expertise is in


    these kinds of hit-and-run cases and divorce cases.¡±


    Tiffany smiled and said mockingly, ¡°Looks like Oscar is about to hit two birds with one stone with this


    lawyer. After he handles this hit-and-run case, he can follow up with your divorce. How convenient.¡±


    Amelia ignored her.


    ¡°What does that driver do?¡± Tiffany changed the topic.


    ¡°He owns a small advertisingpany and is about twenty-five years old. His parents are in the real


    estate business and are quite well off, so he¡¯s the typical rich kid,¡± Amelia answered.


    Tiffany clenched her teeth. If that driver were standing before her right now, she would have eaten him


    alive. ¡°That a**hole! Why would he still hit and run if his family is so rich?¡±


    ¡°He said he was too afraid that he would be sent to jail and that his newly established career woulde


    to an abrupt stop. That was why he ran.¡±


    ¡°Since he knows that he could go to jail, why did he drive so fast at the car park exit? Is he looking for the


    highway to hell?¡± Tiffany muttered through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Thew will handle his crime, so why are you so angry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just angry at all these hical drivers! Just because they have money, they drink and drive. Either


    that or they drive so fast just to show off.¡±


    ¡°All right, there¡¯s nothing to be angry about. We¡¯ll just leave everything to the police then. Don¡¯t worry, we


    won¡¯t let your suffering be in vain.¡±


    Tiffany finally subsided a little and said, ¡°Babe, let¡¯s sleep in the same room tonight so we can have a


    chat.¡±


    Amelia nodded in agreement.


    After dinner, they watched some television. At about 11 p.m., Tiffany switched off the television and said


    to Amelia, ¡°Now that you¡¯re with child, your bedtime should not be past 11 p.m. Go to bed now!¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Like an obedient child, Amelia climbed into bed at the order.


    In the dark, Tiffany¡¯s voice piped up again, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re not quite showing yet, so you should quickly


    settle this issue between you and Oscar. In another month, you won¡¯t be able to hide your five-month-old


    belly anymore. If Oscar really doesn¡¯t want the child, he would have plenty of ways for this child to be


    miscarried. So, think about it carefully. Otherwise, you might lose more than what you bargained for.¡±


    Amelia sighed in the dark. After a few seconds, she responded,(This novel will be daily updated at


    .m.techkaushal) ¡°Tiff, let me tell you the truth. Oscar is the one that calls the shots in this


    rtionship, while I have no authority at all. When we signed the contract back then, we agreed that I


    would have to pay him one hundred million if I were to insist on a divorce or if I did not fulfill the


    requirements as a wife. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t left him yet after all this time.¡±


    Tiffany switched on the lights and looked at her with disbelief. ¡°Amelia, I must have misheard you, right?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s response was calm, ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±


    ring at her coldly, Tiffany snapped, ¡°Did you lose your brain? How could you do something as stupid


    as this?¡±


    Amelia chuckled instead. ¡°Do calm down first. Back then, I signed this contract as Oscar was worried


    that I¡¯d run away halfway through. I thought since I loved money so much, there was no way I would bail


    on this. Despite it sounding like a serious agreement, it doesn¡¯t affect me negatively. As long as I¡¯m not


    the one who brings up divorce, he can¡¯t do anything to me. Now that he wants to divorce me, I can¡¯t do


    anything about that either.¡±


    Although Tiffany did calm down, she had since lost all respect for Oscar. ¡°Babe, don¡¯t forget how


    unpredictable and domineering Oscar is. He keeps talking about divorcing you, but it¡¯s been a month and


    he still hasn¡¯t done anything about it. I think he¡¯ll most probably go back on his word. What are you going


    to do if he doesn¡¯t divorce you and yet doesn¡¯t want the child? Are you really going to give it up?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s hand traveled to her stomach subconsciously. ¡°Tiff, I¡¯ve already thought about every single thing


    that you brought up. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt my unborn child. If Oscar really goes back on his word and


    doesn¡¯t divorce me, I¡¯ll find an excuse to leave the city.¡±


    Tiffany stared at her with utter disbelief.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    ¡°Do you think you can escape Oscar¡¯s clutches?¡±


    Amelia was bereft of speech.


    ¡°Even you don¡¯t think you can escape his clutches. What makes you think he will let you leave?¡±


    Closing her eyes, Amelia said, ¡°Tiff, I¡¯ve found a job.¡±


    Tiffany was flustered. ¡°Amelia, are you kidding me? We¡¯re talking about the baby. Why are you talking to


    me about work? Don¡¯t you have enough money to spend? I can give you if you don¡¯t. Why must you look


    for a job when you¡¯re pregnant? You¡¯re driving me crazy!¡±


    Amelia patted her on the back of her hand and reassured her, ¡°Tiff, don¡¯t worry, When I signed the


    agreement with Oscar, he agreed not to interfere when I wanna work. In other words, if thepany I


    work for sends me to another province or abroad for a few months, he can¡¯t say no.¡±


    Tiffany looked at her in surprise and asked, ¡°Really?¡± But after giving it some thought, she still felt


    apprehensive. ¡°Amelia, what if Oscar wants to see you on a whim and goes to visit you? It¡¯ll blow your


    cover, won¡¯t it?¡±


    Apparently, Amelia had not thought about that.


    Tiffany got even more frustrated. ¡°Argh, Amelia, I thought you were a smart girl! How can you be so


    foolish and let Oscar call the shots in your marriage? What are you thinking?!¡±


    Amelia remained silent.


    Gritting her teeth, Tiffany took a few deep breaths before inferring, ¡°Babe, you were born to tick me off.¡±


    However, Amelia patted the bed calmly as she finally said, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. I heard that Cassie ising


    back, so I think Oscar won¡¯t have time to visit me. In fact, I think we¡¯re gonna divorce soon.¡±


    Tiffany simply listened to her in silence initially, but something popped into her


    mind and she abruptly sat up. ¡°Amelia, I don¡¯t think you should divorce. You¡¯re the legit Mrs. Clinton, so


    you don¡¯t have to make room for a vixen just because shees back.¡±


    ¡°Tiff, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve only just recovered. Don¡¯t get so jumpy,¡± said Amelia while tugging


    at her pajamas,


    Tiffanyy back down and turned to look at Amelia.


    ¡°Babe, tell me honestly, are you really willing to give up the fruits of yourbor?¡±


    ¡°What? As I said, I don¡¯t have the right to decide anything in my marriage with Oscar. Anyway, it¡¯s getting


    late. It¡¯s my first day at work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Babe, you¡¯re kidding, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re gonna work tomorrow? Also, when did you find the job? Why


    didn¡¯t I know at all?¡±


    ¡°The CEO of thepany and I went to university together. I said I needed a job, so he gave me an


    untaxing job.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s it?¡± In the next second, Tiffany widened her eyes and said anxiously, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s


    Carter Scott. If it¡¯s that b******, I¡¯m gonna strangle you.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    *******


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, and yet you still remember him?¡± Amelia asked, amused.


    ¡°Let me tell you something-I¡¯ll never forget him until the day I die. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, you wouldn¡¯t


    have chosen to go into a contract marriage with Oscar. I wouldn¡¯t have be a frence writer


    because of my fear of interpersonal rtionships in the workce. I wish I could chop him up into pieces


    now.¡±


    Amelia found her response amusing.


    ¡°Tiff, you¡¯re being unreasonable. Carter didn¡¯t do anything wrong back then. He just didn¡¯t help us when


    we were wrongfully used, which is justifiable. We can¡¯t vent our anger on him.¡±


    Tiffany clenched her teeth. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve really gone to that jerk for help.¡±


    Shrugging, Amelia replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all water under the bridge now, Tiff. Besides, it was our fault


    at the time, so we can¡¯t me others. Carter got caught up in his family affairs that day. You can¡¯t expect


    him toe and save us. Come on, don¡¯t


    sulk.¡±


    Tiffany heaved a sigh and exined in a softer tone, ¡°I do know that he¡¯s not to me, but at that time


    we were desperate and had several millions worth of debt around our necks. If it weren¡¯t for that, you


    wouldn¡¯t have gone to Oscar and beenbeled a gold digger, while I wouldn¡¯t have developed a fear of


    interpersonalmunication in the workce. Thinking about it now, I¡¯m so angry and frustrated.¡±


    ¡°Tiff, I¡¯ve long since moved on. I didn¡¯t think that you would still be so mad. Carter¡¯s really not to me


    for that incident back then, so you should stop ming him.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s anger was deted as she replied, ¡°How can I still me him when you, the biggest victim, don¡¯t


    even me him? But I¡¯m curious. You and that jerk haven¡¯t been in contact for many years; why did you


    get in touch with him now?¡±


    ¡°Well, he WhatsApped me a few days ago to ask me how I¡¯ve been all these years, and I told him about


    looking for a job.¡±


    ¡°So you sold yourself out so easily?¡±


    ¡°I asked him for a job aspensation for what happened back then.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so barefaced and ask him for a job, Amelia? Are you trying to piss me off?¡±


    Amelia said softly, ¡°Tiff, have you forgotten? When we were in debt, we swore to God that as long as we


    could be rich and no longer be looked down upon by anyone, we would stop at nothing as dignity was


    not worth a penny in the face of reality.¡±


    Tiffany did not refute her.


    ¡°You can do that to Carter, but why can¡¯t you do the same to Oscar? You¡¯re just sugarcoating it when in


    fact, you¡¯re tender-hearted. Anyway, I should stop here. I¡¯ll go to thepany with you tomorrow so that I


    can teach that b****** a lesson if he takes the opportunity to bully you.¡±


    ******** ¡°He¡¯s not a scourge.¡± ¡°That b******¡¯s more terrifying than a scourge.¡±


    Amelia was at a loss for words.


    The next day, Tiffany insisted on going to thepany with Amelia regardless of how hard thetter tried


    to dissuade her. In the end, Amelia had no choice but to take her with her.


    They went to the busiest street in the city¡¯s business district and entered a building with a signboard that


    read ¡°Majesty Group.¡± Looking around, Tiffany asked, ¡°Amelia, I don¡¯t think this belongs to the Scotts,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Carter rents the 12th floor here as an office space,¡± Amelia exined.


    Tiffany curled her lips in disdain. ¡°That b****** still has the capability even without his family¡¯s help?¡±


    ¡°As long as you aren¡¯t biased against Carter, you¡¯ll find that he¡¯s quite attractive. Back then, I was


    thinking of setting the two of you up together.¡±


    Tiffany gave her a dirty look but said nothing as the elevator door opened.


    When they came to the 12th floor, a slim secretary greeted them politely, ¡°You must be Ms. Winters. Mr.


    Scott¡¯s waiting for you in his office. This way, please.¡±


    Following the secretary, Amelia and Tiffany walked into the office. Then, the secretary said, ¡°Mr. Scott,


    Ms. Winters is here.¡±


    While the secretary spoke, Tiffany was staring at the man behind the desk, who was none other than


    Carter.


    ¡°You may leave now, Linda,¡± instructed Carter.


    Linda did as told.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Amelia, Tiffany.¡± Standing up, Carter went around the desk and reached out to


    shake hands with the two of them, but unexpectedly, Tiffany mocked, ¡°Carter Scott, just drop the


    pretense.¡±


    Instead of getting mad, Carter replied with a smile, ¡°After so many years, you haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡±


    :


    Tiffany huffed in exasperation.


    Amelia extended her arm to shake hands with Carter and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, Carter. As you know,


    she¡¯s always been in-spoken.¡±


    Carter shed her a smile,


    Standing at 185 cm tall, he was good-looking and exuded an air of nobility. Despite being nicely dressed


    in a suit and tie, Tiffany still saw him as a brute.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m sorry for what happened back then. Because of my family affairs, I couldn¡¯t help you in time,


    causing you to be neck-deep in debt. By the time I settled my problems and went to find you, you had


    already left.¡±


    Tiffany curled her lips in disdain. ¡°Carter, you were still kinda sincere back then even though you¡¯re the


    son of a rich man. Now that you¡¯ve started your ownpany, you¡¯ve be so pretentious.¡±


    The smile on Carter¡¯s face remained unchanged after hearing Tiffany¡¯s remark.


    Meanwhile, Amelia tugged at Tiffany¡¯s sleeve while giving Carter an apologetic look, saying, ¡°Tiffany still


    holds a grudge for what happened back then. I hope you won¡¯t take it personally.¡±


    Shaking his head, Carter gave her a gentlemanly smile and changed the subject. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me


    Tiffany is looking for a job too? If you had told me earlier, I would¡¯ve gotten two jobs ready.¡±


    ¡°She came to keep mepany. By the way, what do I need to do here?¡± Amelia immediately replied


    before Tiffany could.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be my assistant as it¡¯s a rather undemanding job.¡± After a seemingly inadvertent nce at


    Amelia¡¯s belly, Carter hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Are you married?¡±


    Amelia was taken aback, but soon she regained herposure and replied, ¡°Yeah, I got married four


    years ago.¡±


    A look of disappointment shed across Carter¡¯s eyes.


    Then, Tiffany was heard deriding, ¡°Ha, Carter Scott, do you think you can win her over by getting her to


    work for you? Tell you what, she¡¯s not only married but also pregnant. So you¡¯d better give up the idea.¡±


    The was a slight change in Carter¡¯s expression, but it soon returned to normal as he said with a smile,


    ¡°Although it¡¯s a littlete to say this, congrattions on getting married, Amelia!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t get me wrong. Ourpany is hiring an assistant designer and an assistant to General


    Manager. I thought that since we know each other, you can work with me,¡± exined Carter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind Tiff¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯m already happy that you think of me as a friend enough to give me a job.¡±


    Carter shook his head. ¡°Nah, Amelia, I gave you the job because you have a ir for design. You¡¯re a


    very talented woman. Although we¡¯ve lost contact for a few years, I know that the life you breathe into


    your design won¡¯t just disappear. In fact, I¡¯m d that you asked for a job from me. With you joining us,


    mypany will definitely flourish.¡±


    Amelia did not know how to respond to his words, whereas Tiffany crossed her arms andmented,


    ¡°Carter Scott, after you became a boss, you¡¯ve perfected your corporatespeak. Even I can¡¯t help but get


    goosebumps.¡±


    With a smile still tugging at his lips, Carter suggested, ¡°It¡¯ll be lunchtime in a few hours. Why don¡¯t you


    hang out at my office first and I¡¯ll treat you to lunchter?¡±


    ¡°Am I not going to start work today?¡± asked Amelia.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make you work on your first day. Besides, it¡¯s the weekend tomorrow, so whether you work today


    makes no difference. You can start work next week.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t need to work today, let¡¯s go, Amelia,¡± Tiffany urged.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you today, Tiff?¡± Amelia knitted her brows.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Tiffany shot Carter an angry look. ¡°There¡¯s someone whom I dislike here that makes the air stale. I can¡¯t


    stand it.¡±


    Amelia nced at her. ¡°Come on, Tiff. You¡¯re an adult now.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Tiffany spread out her hands and replied, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m being


    unreasonable. I¡¯ll shut up now, alright?¡±


    Amelia did not know what to do with her.


    ¡°Tiffany, I was half responsible for what happened back then. I apologize. Give me a chance to treat you


    to a meal as an apology,¡± Carter chipped in with a smile.


    Seeing the look of warning in Amelia¡¯s eyes, Tiffany nodded her head reluctantly.


    As soon as Carter walked into The Grand with Amelia and Tiffany, a young, beautiful waitress greeted


    them, ¡°Mr. Scott, the room you reserved is ready. This way, please.¡±


    They were about to follow the waitress to head upstairs when they bumped into Oscar, who imed to


    be on a business trip. Next to him stood a stunning woman, who, to Amelia¡¯s astonishment, looked a lot


    like her. However, the vibes they gave off varied considerably; one was pure and innocent, the other was


    sultry and vampish.


    Amelia was bbergasted as her hands and feet turned cold. Supporting her by the arm, Tiffany said


    cynically, ¡°Oh, hi, Mr. Clinton. Weren¡¯t you supposed to be on a business trip to Coldbridge? Why are you


    here with a beautiful woman instead? Ah, I see it now. The business trip is an excuse you cooked up so


    that you can spend time with your lover. Well, you¡¯re a sessful businessman, Mr. Clinton, so no one


    will me you for keeping one or two mistresses. There¡¯s no need for you to lie, really.


    Tsk, tsk.¡±


    Withplicated emotions in her eyes, Amelia looked at Oscar, then put on a graceful smile and said


    causally, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯re back from your business trip. How may I address thisdy?¡±


    Oscar stared at her with pursed lips, while the woman next to him prompted in a sweet voice, ¡°Oz, are


    these three your friends? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡±


    Returning to his senses, Oscar looked at her before his gaze softened. However, his


    answer pierced Amelia¡¯s heart. ¡°They¡¯re just acquaintances.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think thisdy looks like me, Oz?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°A little, but she¡¯s not as pretty as you are,¡± replied Oscar.


    ¡°Oscar Clinton, you scumbag! Amelia is your wife, not some insignificant woman!¡± Tiffany glowered at


    Oscar. Then, she pointed at the woman next to him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what your rtionship is with


    Oscar, but you should drop your pretentious act and stop acting like you don¡¯t know shit. Women like you


    are the b*tch in my novels. The man you¡¯re with has married someone else, and his wife is my friend


    right here. Do you understand?¡±


    The woman gave Oscar an innocent look and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Oz? You¡¯re married?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s face instantly clouded over as he looked at Amelia indifferently. ¡°Amelia, get your friend to watch


    her mouth, or things will get nasty. Cassie came back for a piano performance.¡±


    With the same graceful smile on her face, Amelia extended her arm toward Cassie andplimented,


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Ms. Cassie. Nice to meet you. I¡¯ve heard about you from Mr. Clinton. You¡¯re so pretty.¡±


    Since Cassie was pretending not to know her, she did not mind ying along. After all, the former


    enjoyed being a goody-two-shoes and was the apple of Oscar¡¯s eyes.


    But why does my heart ache so much?


    Cassie shook hands with Amelia and said, ¡°You can call me Cassie. Are you a friend of Oscar¡¯s? I don¡¯t


    think I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±


    ¡°I only met Mr. Clinton after you went abroad. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t know me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Turning to look at Oscar, Cassie added, ¡°Oz, why are you pulling a long face? They¡¯re your


    friends. You¡¯re scaring them.¡±


    Oscar wrapped his arm around her waist and replied, ¡°I think they¡¯re going to have lunch. Let¡¯s not


    disturb them.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go then.¡± After nodding at Amelia, Cassie went downstairs with Oscar.


    Enraged, Tiffany was about tosh out when Amelia said in a voice tinged with powerlessness, ¡°Tiff, let


    me have my dignity.¡±


    Holding back, Tiffany asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay, Amelia?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and said to Carter, ¡°Carter, I¡¯m sorry you had to see that.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look well. We should eat together next time. I¡¯ll send the two of you back,¡± Carter proposed,


    sounding like a gentleman.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Amelia gave him an apologetic smile.


    ¡°We¡¯re friends, so you can alwayse to me if you have any problems. By the way, that man is Oscar


    Clinton, right? How did you get involved with him? Or are you really his wife like what Tiffany said?¡±


    Shaking her head, Amelia replied with a rare trace of vulnerability in her tone, ¡°Can you not ask so many


    questions, Carter?¡±


    Carter was not a nosy man, so he dropped the subject and said instead, ¡°I¡¯ll send you girls home first


    then. Remember toe to work on Monday. And,e to me if you have any problems.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Subsequently, Carter sent the two of them back to Amelia¡¯s apartment in the city center. After getting out


    of the car, Amelia said politely, ¡°Carter, thank you for today. I¡¯ll definitely go to work on time on Monday.¡±


    ¡°Rest well. Don¡¯t think too much,¡± said Carter gently while nodding.


    Amelia nodded in response.


    After Carter left, she said to Tiffany with a pale face, ¡°Tiff, can I spend the night at your ce?¡±


    Suppressing her anger, Tiffany did not have the heart to scold Amelia after seeing her in such a state.


    Thus, they took a taxi together to her ce. After reaching her home, Tiffany said with her hands on her


    hips, ¡°Amelia, didn¡¯t you feel anything when that scumbag actually brought another woman to your face?¡±


    With her thoughts in a muddle, Amelia replied in a rather pleading tone, ¡°Tiff, can we not talk about him


    now?¡± Tiffany was exasperated. ¡°Why do you be a coward in front of this man, Amelia? Where¡¯s the


    bold Amelia that I know?¡±


    Still feeling a little cold, Amelia asked, ¡°Can you get me a ss of water, Tiff?¡±


    Tiffany held back her anger and went to put the kettle on. ¡°I¡¯m boiling water.¡±


    Amelia nodded and propped her forehead with both hands, seemingly lost in thought.


    ¡°Amelia, what exactly are you thinking? The temptress hase right to your face.¡± Tiffany was short-


    tempered. Having penned arge number of romance novels, she believed in love and that love was


    sacred. Perhaps most of the people in the world wouldugh at her for her naive thinking, but writing


    novels had really given her some insights into love.


    If Amelia had not been her best friend, she would have grabbed her by the shoulders and asked her


    what she wanted exactly. Love was such a beautiful thing, and yet Amelia abused it.


    Meanwhile, Amelia had rposed herself and said in a calm tone, ¡°What else can I do other than


    getting a divorce?¡±


    ¡°Okay, divorce it is, but don¡¯t forget to take your share of his assets. Don¡¯t act all high and mighty by not


    taking anything. Otherwise, I¡¯ll despise you,¡± snapped Tiffany angrily.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that money is not important to you anymore after being on the brink of death once?¡±


    Amelia pointed out.


    ¡°Yes, I did say so. But I was referring to the ie from work. As long as the sry is enough for me to


    spend, I¡¯m happy. I didn¡¯t ask you not to take anything like a saint. You¡¯re embarrassing me if you really


    don¡¯t ask for your share.¡±


    Amelia could not help but chuckle.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    Amelia shrugged. ¡°I know you¡¯re saying this for my own good, Tiff. Don¡¯t worry. I know what I should do.


    I¡¯ll take everything that¡¯s supposed to be mine.¡±


    Only then did Tiffany stop pulling a long face.


    ¡°You know what? Amelia, you had no fight in you at all back at the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Cassie¡¯s return caught me off guard. Next time when I see her, I¡¯ll surely get nasty with her.¡±


    Tiffany sneered, ¡°I believe that you still have the fight in you, but you always be meek in front of


    Oscar. Are you sure you can get nasty with that pretentious b*tch?¡±


    After a brief pause, Tiffany added derisively, ¡°That woman looks innocent. She¡¯s good at ying dumb


    and acting weak in front of men, making her the type of woman most men like. It¡¯s no wonder Oscar can


    still treat her like she¡¯s oh-so precious. If I were a man, I would¡¯ve melted too under her coy gaze.¡±


    ¡°Tiff, are you selling ourselves short?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just telling you that your rival in love should not be underestimated,¡± asserted Tiffany while


    wagging her middle finger.


    Crossing her legs, Amelia leaned forward flirtatiously and said, ¡°The stronger the enemy is, the more


    interesting it is to fight, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Well, in my opinion, you should win without having to fight,¡± Tiffany argued.


    Amelia responded with a smile, the sadness in her eyes well-hidden from Tiffany.


    In the evening, she received a phone call from Oscar. As soon as she picked up the phone, he ordered


    in a domineering tone, ¡°Where are you? Come back now.¡±


    He hung up the phone right after speaking.


    ¡°Is it Oscar?¡± asked Tiffany.


    Amelia nodded in agreement.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He wants me to go back now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Getting all riled up, Tiffany squeezed the pillow in her arms and added decisively, ¡°Don¡¯t go back. If you


    rush back simply because of a phone call from him, don¡¯t call me your friend anymore.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s called. How can I not go back?¡± Amelia threw the phone on the bed and said nonchntly.


    ¡°You¡¯re his wife. How can he simply yell at you?¡±


    ¡°My dear, don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s also your savior.¡±


    ¡°The doctor saved me.¡±


    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t used his connections and hired James, the best doctor from Anndur, you might still be


    lying on the hospital bed in a vegetative state.¡±


    Tiffany red at her. ¡°Amelia, are you here to y devil¡¯s advocate?¡±


    Getting off the bed, Amelia put on a red dress, took her bag, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±


    ¡°Can you grow a spine, Amelia Winters?¡±


    ¡°Tiff, I know what you wanna say, but I wanna solve the matter between me and Oscar by myself. Don¡¯t


    worry. No one can hurt me unless I allow them to. From the moment I got married to him, I knew that our


    marriage wouldn¡¯tst forever, so I¡¯ve never fantasized about it being otherwise. It¡¯s only after meeting


    Cassie today that I think Oscar is really a poor judge of character even though he¡¯s good at doing


    business.¡±


    Tiffany snapped her fingers andmented, ¡°Congrattions. You finally have it figured out.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m off,¡± bade Amelia while wearing her bag over her shoulder.


    .


    Tiffany saw her out. ¡°Call me if you need me after you go back. Also, be more careful now that you¡¯re


    pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Amelia gave an OK sign and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call you if anything happens. Rest assured that I¡¯ll


    treat my sweetheart well.¡±


    Then, she stepped into the lift and went downstairs.


    Amelia hailed a cab and returned to her apartment in the city. She took the elevator to her floor and


    headed to her door. Just as she unlocked her door with her keys, someone pulled her in with great force


    from inside. Before she knew it, she was pulled into a tight embrace and even bumped her nose against


    the person¡¯s rock hard chest.


    It almost made her tear up in pain.


    She tolerated it and looked up at the man. Giving him a smile, she asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯re oddly


    passionate today. Did you miss me?¡±


    Oscar lifted her chin forcefully and queried in a demanding manner, ¡°Who was the man who ate with you


    today?¡±


    The woman burst into a chuckle as her cheeks flushed in happiness. ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you jealous?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes shed ominously at this question. He warned her sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush.


    You should know what¡¯s going to happen if you betray me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯re like the thief that steals a horse but doesn¡¯t allow another to look over the hedge.


    Don¡¯t forget Ms. Yard is already back, which means that we won¡¯t be husband and wife soon. It¡¯s not


    your business as to who I was with.¡±


    Oscar lowered his head and bit her lips in frustration, causing her to cry out in pain.


    After he let go, Amelia brushed a finger against her lips and saw blood. She scoffed and remarked, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t know that you liked biting so much, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still mine since we¡¯re not divorced yet. If you ever betray me and flirt with other men, I won¡¯t go


    easy on you. Don¡¯t me me if I disregard our status as husband and wife.¡±


    ¡°Did you ever care in the first ce? You hung out with your ex-girlfriend in my


    presence and said that I wasn¡¯t rted to you. Did you ever care about how I felt?¡± Amelia questioned.


    The man narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you protesting now?¡±


    She looked up and stared deep into his eyes as she asked, ¡°What do you think, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t forget that our rtionship is purely contractual.¡±


    She nodded and retorted, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to say. When we signed the contract, it was


    made clear that you would not interfere in any of my matters as long as I carried out my duties. That¡¯s the


    extent of our rtionship. Did you forget, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression turned even darker. ¡°So, is that man your boyfriend now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so bad, Mr. Clinton. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t have any boyfriends during this period of


    time. You know, not everyone can have so many partners at once like you. You must be having such a


    good time.¡±


    Oscar really hated this defiant side of her. He wanted Amelia to be as obedient as a pet. Right now, she


    was behaving so defensively and rebelliously.


    ¡°Amelia, what are you trying to do? Rebel?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. You¡¯re my source of ie! Why would I rebel against you? I¡¯m just unhappy that you¡¯re so


    quick to doubt me.¡±


    He frowned very deeply and questioned, ¡°Is there something wrong with you today?¡±


    In response, she wrapped her arms around Oscar¡¯s neck and seemingly reverted to her normal shy,


    obedient self. With a gentle smile, she replied, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I was wrong earlier. Please don¡¯t take my


    words to heart?¡±


    He just looked at her indifferently.


    However, Amelia was not afraid and asked him, ¡°Mr. Clinton, isn¡¯t Ms. Yard already back? Aren¡¯t you


    going to spend more time with her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s busy with her piano concert.¡± Oscar provided a simple exnation.


    She nodded. ¡°No wonder you have time to be here.¡±


    In one swift movement, he picked her up and walked upstairs into the bedroom. Just as he was about to


    toss her onto the bed, she hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Mr. Clinton, my body has been aching the past few


    days. Please don¡¯t use so much force when you put me down.¡±


    Oscar conceded and ced her on the bed gently. Then, he shot her a sharp look as his gaze darted to


    her belly. His brows furrowed together as he asked, ¡°Why does your belly look bigger?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She let out a nervousugh and returned the question, ¡°Are you saying


    that I got fatter?¡±


    ¡°I was only away for a month. How could your belly get so big?¡± Oscar¡¯s frown got even deeper now.


    The woman sat up on the bed and smiled. ¡°Mr. Clinton, have you ever heard of a stress-free life? I had


    such a great time eating and hanging out with my friends when you were away. Tiff is getting better too. I


    stopped dieting because I was so happy. Maybe that¡¯s why I got plumper.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, you¡¯re not the type to fatten easily. Also, you only gained weight in your belly and not


    elsewhere. Are you pregnant?¡± Oscar got straight to the point.


    Amelia trembled slightly at his question. However, she kept smiling and avoided answering it. ¡°What


    makes you say that, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    His gaze turned sharp once more as he repeated his question, ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°If I say yes, will you ask me to abort it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he spat.


    Her expression changed slightly. She managed a smile and told him, ¡°I never knew that you were this


    ruthless, Mr. Clinton. You¡¯re even willing to abort your own child?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re really pregnant then?¡±


    ¡°I would have already asked for a big sum of money from you if I was really pregnant. I wouldn¡¯t wait till


    now, would I? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can get the


    family doctor to do a check-up. I will head to the hospital for an abortion right away if I¡¯m really pregnant.¡±


    Oscar got up from the bed and dialed a number. After he finished the call, he nced at Amelia and told


    her, ¡°I already called Mr. Lancester. He¡¯ll be here shortly to do a check-up on you.¡±


    Amelia could no longer keep her cool. She got up from the bed too and looked at him coldly. ¡°Oscar, I¡¯ve


    never met someone as ruthless and cold-hearted as you. Let¡¯s get a divorce. I don¡¯t want your money. In


    fact, I would rather leave this marriage penniless. You don¡¯t have to worry about me being a threat to you


    and Cassie even if I¡¯m pregnant.¡± After she finished, she walked past Oscar and prepared to leave.


    However, Oscar grabbed her hand and stopped her. His tone was carefully neutral as he questioned,


    ¡°Are you really pregnant? For how many months?¡± She turned her head and scoffed. ¡°Sorry to disappoint


    you, Mr. Clinton, but I¡¯m not pregnant. I just ate slightly more these few weeks and got fat. I can¡¯t do


    anything more to make you believe me.¡± Oscar immediately rposed himself and replied, ¡°Amelia,


    only I have the right to say no in this marriage. If you breach this contract unterally, you¡¯ll have to pay a


    hundred million. Don¡¯t forget that.¡± Smiling sweetly, she adjusted his shirt for him. ¡°Mr. Clinton, there¡¯s


    nothing to be angry about. I remember all of that. But I suppose we¡¯re getting a divorce really soon,


    aren¡¯t we?¡± He swept her up into his arms and was ready to throw her on the bed once more. However,


    something struck him and he changed his mind. Instead, he ced her on the bed gently and pinned her


    body down. He lifted her chin and told her calmly, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re just one of my pets.


    Don¡¯t even think about trying to make me angry. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences. Pets always


    behave in a certain way, understood?¡± She tugged at his tie and blinked herrge eyes as she asked,


    ¡°Have you ever seen such a beautiful pet, Mr. Clinton?¡± ¡°Cassie is headed back to Erihal in a few days.


    We won¡¯t be getting a divorce so soon.¡± With what seemed like a smile, Amelia stared at him and


    queried, ¡°Should I be thankful for that?¡± ¡°You should just behave as you should. Be good and obedient.¡±


    Using some force, Amelia pulled the man closer to her. Their lips were just inches apart as she asked,


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, can a pet like me sleep with you and do things which were previously forbidden?¡± Oscar¡¯s


    gaze went dark as he felt the adrenaline rush through his body. Gritting his teeth, he warned, ¡°Don¡¯t


    seduce me!¡±


    Amelia still persisted. ¡°Mr. Clinton, don¡¯t you want to fulfill your needs? You invested so much money in


    me after all.¡±


    After a short pause, she continued, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m surprised that you aren¡¯t ravishing Ms. Yard now that


    she¡¯s back. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll be unsatisfied?¡±


    The man¡¯s face darkened menacingly. He lowered his voice and said to her, ¡°Amelia, you better watch


    your mouth. Cassie has always been a pure and innocent girl. Don¡¯t impose your dirty thoughts onto


    her.¡±


    ¡°Are we talking about the same person? If she¡¯s really that pure and innocent, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten


    my number while she was far away in Erihal. She even threatened me over the phone, mind you.


    However, I suppose she does look quite pure and innocent. No wonder you pine for her. All men like


    women like Ms. Yard.¡±


    Oscar was quite annoyed at this. He red at her and spat, ¡°Amelia, I thought that you knew your


    boundaries, but it seems like I was wrong. You¡¯re such a despicable person.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, what do you mean?¡± Amelia burst out inughter.


    Oscar got off the bed and adjusted his shirt. Without turning back, he told her, ¡°You better not try


    anything funny with Cassie. I¡¯ll let you know when¡¯s the right time to get divorced. Cassie prefers to stay


    overseas now, so you would have to continue being my partner for a while until she decides to return. I¡¯ll


    give you your freedom then.¡±


    Amelia let out a bitterugh. Damn. Not only am I Cassie¡¯s substitute, now I have to fulfill his biological


    needs too?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll get angry and refuse to do as told?¡±


    ¡°We signed the papers at thew firm that day. If you want to pay me a hundred million in damages,


    please feel free to leave.¡±


    He only knows how to pressure me with money.


    ¡°How can you do this? You¡¯re a man of great stature, yet you abuse your power and money. Don¡¯t you


    think that it¡¯s a little shameful?¡±


    He turned around and challenged her, ¡°I can be even more shameless than this. Do you want to try me?¡±


    She got down from the bed and walked towards him. Embracing him from behind, she said, ¡°Darling,


    we¡¯ve been husband and wife for four years now. Regardless of whether we married because of the


    contract or because we like each other, I¡¯m sure we don¡¯t have to make things difficult for each other


    when we divorce, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you think that way.¡±


    ¡°That has always been my n,¡± Amelia responded sweetly.


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m quite tired of these days where all I do is shop. I got someone


    to rmend me a job. I¡¯m headed to work on Monday. Are you alright with that?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He turned and asked, ¡°Are you in need of money?¡±


    She shook her head andughed. ¡°You give me a lot of pocket money each month. I¡¯m not in need of


    money. I¡¯m just too bored and want to find a proper job to pass the time.¡±


    Oscar nodded. ¡°Sure. Where¡¯s your office?¡±


    She informed him of the address.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good location, but I¡¯ve never heard of thepany. Is it a startup?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s been around for a few years. The Clinton Corporations is argepany, and you¡¯re a busy man.


    That¡¯s probably why you haven¡¯t heard of it. So I take it that you¡¯re alright with this?¡±


    ¡°Everything was in ck and white when we got married. I won¡¯t interfere with your social life, nor will I


    stop you from going to work. Of course, if you flirt with other men in your workce, you¡¯ll suffer the


    consequences.¡±


    She pouted. ¡°What a demanding man.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. You can only serve my needs. Don¡¯t even think about anything else.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m not going to be your wife soon. When that happens, I¡¯ll take a leaf out of your book and


    find two hunks for myself. One shall be a muscr man while the other should be a model with a good


    figure. That would be the ultimate pleasure in life.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s face turned extremely dark upon hearing this.


    ¡°Can you not be this shameless, Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Oscar insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll break your legs if you find another man.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, aren¡¯t you being overbearing now?  We aren¡¯t going to be rted soon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving when I haven¡¯t given you permission to do so! That¡¯s not going to


    happen.¡± After he finished, Oscar left the bedroom and went to the study.


    Amelia was left in the bedroom, blinking her eyes innocently. It¡¯s getting more and more difficult to read


    Oscar¡¯s thoughts. He was the one who initially professed his love for Cassie and wanted a divorce. But


    now that Cassie¡¯s back, why isn¡¯t he in a rush to get back with her? Surprisingly, he¡¯s here to spend time


    with me and doesn¡¯t seem to want to leave. What¡¯s going on?


    Shaking her head, she picked up a sleeping gown and headed to the bathroom for a hot shower. After


    that, she stepped into the kitchen to make a ss of warm milk and went upstairs to the study. She


    knocked on the door and entered only after Oscar


    gave her permission to do so.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I got you a ss of milk. It¡¯s good to have some milk before you sleep.¡± She ced the


    ss on the desk in front of him. Just then, Oscar looked up and noticed her in the rather revealing


    sleeping gown. Immediately, his eyes darkened.


    On the other hand, Amelia was very satisfied with his reaction. ¡°Mr. Clinton, it¡¯s gettingte. Isn¡¯t it time to


    get some sleep?¡± It almost seemed like she was trying to seduce him.


    1/7


    Oscar had to admit that Amelia was very good at the art of seduction. She could probably get by even


    without a job because so many men would willingly court her and spend their money on her. In fact, it


    was not an exaggeration to say that she would be gifted luxury bags, clothes, shoes, and many more.


    She was very good at captivating men¡¯s hearts, which was what made Oscar so enchanted by this


    woman. The thought that she would belong to another man one day made him really unhappy.


    Naturally, his tone went cold as he said, ¡°You better dress more conservatively when you¡¯re meeting


    other men. Look at you. What are you wearing now?¡±


    Amelia thought this was weird. She nced at him innocently and replied, (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .m.techkaushal) ¡°Mr. Clinton, I thought you liked that I dressed like this? If I dressed


    like a nun, you would have kicked me out of the house already.¡±


    Oscar looked even more annoyed at her reply.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you look like a really jealous husband right now. Are you in love with me?¡±


    The man was getting frustrated now.


    ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯m not done with my work yet,¡± hemanded while pointing to the door.


    Amelia leaned forward and rested her hands on the table as she spoke flirtatiously, ¡°Mr. Clinton, a pretty


    lady is right in front of you now, yet you seem to have no reaction. There are only two reasons for that.


    One, your little one down there isn¡¯t working. Or¡­ you¡¯re not a man at all.¡±


    All of a sudden, the man stood up and stepped around the table. He picked her up swiftly and hissed


    through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll show you that I¡¯m a man.¡± No man wanted their manhood to be doubted¡ªit was


    like an attack on their pride and ego.


    The duo had an intense session for the entire night.


    The next morning, Amelia was awakened by her phone ringing. With drowsy eyes, she nced at the


    screen and saw that it was a call from Carter. She picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    2/7


    Carter¡¯s doubtful voice could be heard on the other end of the line. ¡°Are you still sleeping?¡±


    ¡°I just woke up. Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, I just wanted to ask if you feel better.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for asking. I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯ll get to work on time the day after.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry abouting to work. If you don¡¯t feel likeing in, you can start work next week instead.¡±


    Amelia responded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a freeloader. I know that you¡¯re rich, but your employees will


    gossip.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Come to work if you have nothing else to do. Make yourself at home. We are friends, after


    all. Also, I can help you pay back the few million that you owed previously. As a friend, of course. You


    can return me the money when you¡¯ve earned enough.¡±


    ¡°Carter, thank you so much. I¡¯ve already paid back the money though. Tiffany and I are living our best


    lives now. Everything is good and peaceful. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°All right. I won¡¯t disturb you then. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    After she hung up and was ready to get off the bed, (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .m.techkaushal) she realized that Oscar was already awake and staring at her. She jumped in


    shock upon seeing this. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Oscar asked, ¡°Is that the man you were eating lunch with?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Are you going to work for him?¡±


    She nodded again.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go,¡± Oscar quickly ordered.


    ¡°But Mr. Clinton, you agreed to it yesterday.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s obviously interested in you. I don¡¯t like the way he looks at you. Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, do you really think I¡¯m such a loveable person?¡± Ameliaughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t deflect. No means no.¡±


    ¡°I already signed the contract and agreed to start work on Monday. Why are you making my life difficult?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay any contractual damages.¡±


    Amelia got out of bed and put on the sleeping gown which had been tossed on the floorst night. With


    what looked like a smile, she looked at Oscar and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, if you don¡¯t give me a good reason,


    I¡¯ll still head to work on Monday. We already agreed not to interfere in each other¡¯s work lives. I¡¯m sure


    you remember that.¡±


    The man narrowed her eyes. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re getting more and more rebellious. You even dare to


    threaten me now?¡± She walked into the bathroom with Oscar following right after her. He pulled her into


    an embrace from behind and looked at their reflections in the mirror. ¡°Don¡¯t go to work there. If you need


    money, I can give you more. Or else, you cane and work at Clinton Corporations.¡± ¡°Mr. Clinton, I like


    to design. While hispany is notparable to Clinton Corporations, it gives me the tform to


    disy and showcase my designs. Unfortunately, I do insist on going to work there. Unless you can give


    me a good reason not to?¡± ¡°Are you rejecting me right now?¡± ¡°We already agreed not to interfere in each


    other¡¯s work lives when we signed the contract. If you¡¯ve forgotten, I can show you the exact use in


    the contract.¡± Oscar looked extremely upset at this. ¡°Amelia, you are indeed getting more daring.¡± how to


    protect my rights.¡± ¡°Fine. You can go to work. However, I want you to stay away from that boss. No man


    can evere close to you,¡± he asserted. Putting down her toothbrush, she used a towel to wipe the


    water off her face. With a smile, her gaze moved to Oscar as she rified, ¡°Mr. Clinton, can I take it that


    you¡¯re jealous?¡± He walked out of the bathroom right away. Amelia winked to herself in the mirror and


    began washing up. After half an hour, she stepped out of the bathroom while Oscar stepped back in. Her


    phone rang again. It was a call from Olivia. She picked it up and said, ¡°Hello, Mom.¡± ¡°Amelia, is Oscar


    with you?¡± Olivia asked in a benevolent fashion. ¡°Yes, he is. Are you looking for him? Let me pass him


    the phone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Since he¡¯s with you,  tell him to bring you home for lunchter. We have some guests over,¡±


    Olivia told her happily.


    ¡°All right. We¡¯ll head back to the Clinton residence after he¡¯s done washing up,¡± Amelia replied


    courteously.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll hang up now. See you soon.¡±


    ¡°See you.¡±


    When Oscar exited the bathroom, Amelia informed him, ¡°Mr. Clinton, Mom asked us to head back to the


    Clinton residence for lunch.¡±


    He nodded.


    They got themselves dressed and drove back to the Clinton residence.


    After parking the car, they walked to the front doors. The butler weed them with a smile. ¡°Mr. Oscar,


    Ms. Amelia, you¡¯re back! Mr. and Mrs. Clinton and the guests are waiting inside.¡±


    Oscar nodded at this.


    After entering, she was surprised to see that the guests were, in fact, Cassie and her parents.


    Cassie was quite happy to see Oscar initially. However, her smile vanished almost instantly after she saw


    Amelia standing next to him.


    Meanwhile, Olivia was happy to see the two¡¯s arrival. She waved them over and said, ¡°Amelia,e


    here.¡±


    Amelia approached the older woman with a smile.


    Olivia treated Amelia quite well. One could say that she loved Amelia like her own daughter. On the other


    hand, Owen was a little more indifferent. After all, he had wanted Cassie to be his daughter-inw, and


    Amelia did note from a prestigious family. In fact, the Yards and Clintons argued badly when Cassie


    went overseas. Luckily, the Yard family apologized after that. With Oscar mediating matters, the two


    families were finally at peace with each other.


    Olivia held Amelia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Charlie, this is Oscar¡¯s wife. I suppose you haven¡¯t met her because


    she married Oscar when our two families were still at odds with each other four years ago. My daughter-


    inw is such a lovely woman. She¡¯s kind and filial, and I really like her. Her presence makes my life so


    much more fulfilling! Owen and Oscar are always so busy with work, and Steph is always at a party or a


    gathering. None of them have the time to keep mepany. Thankfully, Amelia is always here.¡±


    Cassie¡¯s parents shifted in their seats ufortably at this.


    Cassie¡¯s mother, Elizabeth, managed augh. ¡°Oscar definitely made a good choice. However, why do I


    feel like she looks so familiar? I can¡¯t seem to put my finger on it. Charlie, what do you think?¡±


    Cassie¡¯s father, Charlie, chimed in, ¡°Now that you mention it, I think she resembles Cassie a little.¡±


    Cassie sat off to the side, acting very docile and feminine. (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .m.techkaushal)


    She looked exactly like the dream girl from a novel-obedient, gentle, beautiful, and kind. It was as though


    she was aption of all the aspects one would dream for in a woman.


    It was no wonder why Oscar fell head over heels with such a perfect woman.


    Amelia observed Oscar, noticing that his gaze never once left Cassie the entire them they were in the


    room. Disappointment shed through her eyes. No matter how hard I try, I¡¯ll always remain as a


    substitute for Cassie as long as she¡¯s around. Now that she¡¯s back, nobody will like a substitute like me


    anymore. She¡¯s the real deal.


    Olivia noticed Oscar¡¯s behavior too and let out a small cough. ¡°Oscar, take off your suit since you¡¯re


    home. Maybe dress in something a little morefortable.¡±


    Oscar quickly looked away and nodded.


    After he went upstairs, Olivia said to Amelia kindly, ¡°Amelia, this is Charlie and Elizabeth Yard. This is


    Cassie, their daughter who was supposed to be Oscar¡¯s fianc¨¦e back then. They almost got married, but


    unfortunately, that did not happen.¡±


    Feigning ignorance, Amelia greeted the trio politely, ¡°Mr. Yard, Mrs. Yard, Cassie, it¡¯s nice to meet all of


    you.¡±


    Cassie nodded with a gentle smile. ¡°Ms. Winters, hello again. What a pleasure to see you here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a pleasure. I always thought that the woman who abandoned Oscar and ran off to Erihal


    must be a very unlikeable person. Today, I realize I was so naive to have thought that back then! Ms.


    Yard, you¡¯re so kind and beautiful. You¡¯re definitely not someone to abandon your loved ones, right?


    There must be some misunderstanding here, but I guess that doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I have to thank


    you for letting such a perfect mane into my life.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Cassie¡¯s seemingly invulnerable fa?ade began to falter. Feigning concern, Olivia continued, ¡°Amelia, how


    should I put this? Cassie¡¯s decision to study overseas was all for the sake of her career. It¡¯s just a pity my


    son couldn¡¯t apany her. Then again, I did hear that Cassie had a new pianist boyfriend who went


    with her. I wonder if they¡¯re married now?¡±


    Olivia still held a grudge towards Cassie. My son was such a catch! Simply the cream of his crop! Yet


    Cassie had the audacity to run off with another man, and right before the wedding at that! What an insult


    to our family! Why, we were theughing stock of the upper sses! Our families may look friendly now,


    but I¡¯ll never forget what Cassie did to my son!


    Charlie and Elizabeth¡¯s expressions were awkward, while Cassie appeared chagrined as she looked at


    Olivia. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I used to be your favorite. I know my decision to study overseas hurt Oscar¡¯s


    feelings, but I truly love him. There was no one else with me when I went overseas, much less another


    man. You must not fall for baseless rumors.¡±


    Olivia smiled patronizingly at Cassie. ¡°Cassie, of course I was very fond of you back then. The fiasco


    between you and Oscar happened so long ago; I won¡¯t hold you to it forever. I also want you to be


    happy.¡±


    Cassie returned a gentle smile. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I¡¯ve been single the whole time I was overseas. I didn¡¯t


    come back just for the concert; I also wanted to see Oscar.¡±


    ¡°Are you going back overseas after this?¡± asked Olivia.


    Nodding, Cassie answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going back in a few days.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s smile suddenly took on a lot more sincerity. ¡°You¡¯re such a renowned pianist these days. Now


    that you¡¯re sessful career-wise, isn¡¯t it time to start thinking about settling down? After all, it¡¯s good for


    us women to have a family to return to at the end of the day.¡±


    Cassie replied demurely, ¡°I realized during my time overseas that Oscar is the best man I¡¯ve ever known.


    I should¡¯ve appreciated him more when we were together; now that I¡¯m thinking of rekindling our


    rtionship, he¡¯s already married.¡± As if realizing her words were somewhat inappropriate, she turned


    towards Amelia sheepishly. ¡°Ms. Winters, I hope you don¡¯t mind my words. I didn¡¯t mean anything by


    them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know that Oscar¡¯s a pretty good catch. It¡¯s normal for other women to be hung up on him.


    I¡¯d be exhausted if I threw a fit of jealousy at every woman who had feelings for him,¡± Amelia replied,


    completely unperturbed.


    Olivia added, ¡°That¡¯s a great mentality to have, Amelia. So open-minded! Not like those women who


    throw tantrums all the time. Men tend to be busy with their work, so it wouldn¡¯t do for us to make a big


    fuss over these matters all the time. What a sensible woman she is; that¡¯s why I like her so much.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s words seemed to imply something more.


    Amelia¡¯s expression changed.


    Mrs. Clinton doesn¡¯t seem to like Cassie very much. I guess it¡¯s understandable considering she


    betrayed Oscar once before.


    Olivia patted Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Amelia, can you check on Oscar? Why is he taking so long to change?¡±


    Amelia stood up. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Yard, please make yourselves at home. I¡¯ll go upstairs and check on


    Oscar.¡±


    Once Amelia had gone upstairs, Olivia took a sip of her tea gracefully. ¡°These two kids, they¡¯ve been


    married for four years but they¡¯re still such a lovey-dovey couple.


    They¡®re practically joined at the hips! Even an elder like me can¡¯t stand them sometimes. I hope it doesn¡¯t


    bother you too much.¡±


    Charlie and Elizabeth appeared ufortable.


    Olivia pretended not to notice and continued on, ¡°Cassie, you¡¯re not a young woman anymore. Did you


    date anyone when you were in Erihal?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I¡¯ve been busy with work. I traveled all over the world to perform, and I couldn¡¯t settle for


    long in any location. But I think I¡¯ll return to Chanaea after another couple of months and settle down for


    good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have so much more opportunities and make a better living if you stay in Erihal. There are so many


    impressive men in Erihal as well. Why wouldn¡¯t you want to build your future in Erihal?¡± asked


    Olivia. You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t ask you straight out to remain in Erihal and stay far, far away from my son!


    If Cassie was affected by her words, nothing showed in her expression. ¡°No matter how excellent theContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    conditions are overseas, the people I miss are not there. My heart feels empty all the same, and I¡¯d


    rathere home and chase my dreams here.¡±


    Olivia poured a cup of tea for Owen. ¡°Owen, why are you so quiet? Visits from Charlie and his family are


    so rare, you should at least say something to our guests.¡±


    Owen finally lifted his head. Oscar was almost a spitting image of Owen, though thetter¡¯s gaze was


    much softer than that of his son¡¯s. Donning a pair of sses, he looked more like an intelligent schr


    than the wealthy businessman he actually was.


    ¡°Charlie, I bought a lovely chess set the other day. We should have a go at it after lunch.¡±


    Charlie smiled. ¡°Owen, I¡¯ve been itching to y some chesstely. Thank you for the invitation; I¡¯d love to


    y a few rounds with you. You¡¯ve always beaten me at chess, but I¡¯m going to turn the tables today.¡±


    Owen nodded. ¡°Good, then let¡¯s y a few rounds after lunch.¡±


    Oliviaughed. ¡°At your age, other people are already enjoying their retirement at home; only you would


    insist on spending your twilight years working at thepany. And you have no other hobbies besides


    ying chess either. I¡¯d be so happy if you got a new hobby!¡±


    Owen listened silently to his wife.


    Cassieughed at her impassioned words. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I think Mr. Clinton¡¯s hobby is great. It¡¯s great for


    keeping the mind sharp and building patience. All those years spent ying chess with my Dad also


    turned them into lifelong friends.¡±


    Olivia could only smile at her reply. Just then, Stephanie strode into the house. She wore sky-high


    stilettos and had an LV purse on her arm. At the sight of Cassie sitting on the sofa, her eyes widened.


    She hurried over and cried, ¡°Cassie, you¡¯re back?¡± Cassie stood up and opened her arms, weing


    Stephanie into her embrace. ¡°Cassie, when did you get back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Cassie


    laughingly replied, ¡°I just got back two days ago. I¡¯ve been buried in preparation works for the concert


    and only had a spot of free time today toe visit Mr. and Mrs. Clinton with my parents.¡± Stephanie sat


    down next to Cassie before asking, ¡°Have you met Oscar yet?¡±


    Cassie nodded.


    Stephanie did not miss a beat as she asked without a hint of subtlety, ¡°Then when are you getting back


    together with my brother?¡±


    The words left her mouth just as Oscar and Amelia were about toe downstairs. They heard her


    question loud and clear, while Olivia frowned. ¡°Steph, why do you always speak without thinking? Your


    brother and Amelia have been married for four years! Don¡¯t you think other people will misunderstand


    when they hear your question?¡±


    Stephanie pouted. ¡°Mom, you call that a perfect sister-inw? She has no status or money, and Oscar


    probably only married her for some secret reason he hasn¡¯t told us. I bet she¡¯s after our family¡¯s wealth.


    I¡¯ve never recognized her as my sister-inw; you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s been treating her like your


    biological daughter.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? When have I ever taught you to judge your rtives like this?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression darkened.


    Stephanie looked at Cassie as if she was the one who¡¯d been wronged. ¡°Cassie, Amelia must have cast


    some spell on my Mom if she loves Amelia more than me.¡±


    Something shed across Cassie¡¯s eyes, though a gentle smile remained on her face. ¡°Steph, Mrs.


    Clinton has always been fair to everyone. If she loves Amelia so much, it must be because Amelia has


    some endearing traits.¡±


    Stephanie opened her mouth to speak, but Amelia cut her off by announcing, ¡°Dad, Mom. Oscar and I


    areing down now.¡±


    She hooked her arm through the crook of Oscar¡¯s elbow. Strangely enough, he didn¡¯t shake off her arm


    but merely nced at her.


    Aftering downstairs, Amelia and Oscar sat together on another sofa. Stephanie shot Amelia a


    disdainful look and spoke loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°A substitute is still just a substitute. The


    only thing they can do is step aside when the real deal is back.¡±


    Amelia pretended she didn¡¯t understand her words, though Olivia chided, ¡°Steph, if you¡¯re going to


    continue spouting nonsense, you can head upstairs right now.¡±


    This effectively shut Stephanie up.


    Olivia looked at Amelia lovingly. ¡°Amelia, have you and Oscar eaten breakfast yet?¡±


    ¡°Mom, we already ate on the way here.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°If you haven¡¯t eaten, I¡¯ll have Maggie whip up something for you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve already eaten. Please don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡±


    Olivia smiled and nodded once more.


    Time seemed to fly as they chatted idly about nothing in particr. Soon it was time for lunch.


    Amelia sat to the right of Oscar at the dining table. Intentionally or not, Cassie ended up on his left. Olivia


    sat to Amelia¡¯s left and tapped her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Amelia, you¡¯re the Clintons¡¯ official daughter-in-


    law. All these other women are merely fleeting visitors in Oscar¡¯s life.¡±


    Amelia nced at Cassie and replied softly, ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t overthink as well. They¡¯re our guests;


    as the daughter-inw of the Clintons, I will do my best to help you entertain them.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s fondness for Amelia grew. ¡°What a good child you are. Tell me if Oscar ever bullies you; I¡¯ll teach


    him a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Oscar¡¯s busy with work on most days, but he¡¯s very caring towards me. Recently I got bored and found


    a job. When I told him, he didn¡¯t seem to mind,¡± Amelia uttered with a smile.


    Furrowing her brows, Olivia questioned, ¡°Why are you thinking of working? Is Oscar¡¯s allowance not


    enough?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t misunderstand. I just got bored at home and wanted to look for a job to kill time. I studied


    design back in university, so I got a job at a designpany,¡± Amelia exined patiently.


    ¡°Young people should be out and about, not bogged down by heavy workloads or difficult bosses. Just


    resign and I¡¯ll have Oscar arrange a sinecure for you in Clinton Corporations.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your kind intentions, Mom. But if thepany is too hard on me, I can always join the family


    businesster on.¡±


    Olivia nodded.


    Stephanie cast a disdainful nce at Amelia and snarked, ¡°Apparently someone graduated university,


    though I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s some third-rate institution. No wonder you¡¯re living off of our family.¡±


    Olivia gave Stephanie a warning look. ¡°Steph, how can you be so rude towards your own sister-inw!


    And in front of guests nheless! Do you want me to tell you off in front of them?¡±


    Pouting, Stephanie whined, ¡°Mom, I really wonder what sort of spell she has you under. Dad, Oscar and I


    aren¡¯t particrly fond of her, yet you¡¯re always defending


    her.¡±


    ¡°Talking back to me again? Are you trying to cut your lunch short? Such improper and disrespectful


    behavior for a youngdy of your age! All the etiquette I¡¯ve drilled into you must have gone down the


    drain. I want you to write an apology letter after lunch.¡±


    Stephanie set down her silverware in a fit of injustice. ¡°Mom, why are you defending her over your own


    daughter? Who do you think of as your real daughter anyway? You¡¯re always taking her side!¡±


    Oscar ced his silverware down and stared at Stephanie intently. ¡°Steph, apologize to Mom.¡±


    Stephanie was evidently scared of her brother as she immediately deted at his words. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.


    I didn¡¯t mean to argue with you.¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Olivia¡¯s face was calm as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. There¡¯re guests around today. Let¡¯s not make a fool of


    ourselves in front of them.¡±


    Due to Stephanie¡¯s fit of temper, the Yard family trio left swiftly after the meal. As Owen¡¯s earlier proposal


    wasn¡¯t taken seriously in the end, he didn¡¯t ask them to stay either.


    After the guests left, Owen turned to look at his daughter. ¡°Steph, you¡¯re getting out of hand. Your mom is


    an elder. How could you talk back to her?¡±


    Stephanie shot a vicious re at Amelia and said, ¡°Dad, I wasn¡¯t talking back to Mom. I simply cannot


    stand a particr person, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Steph, no matter what, Amelia¡¯s your sister-inw. To shoot your mouth off in the presence of outsiders


    not only embarrasses her, but it embarrasses your brother as well. If the Yards were to gossip about this


    with others, how do you suppose others would look at our family? The Clintons have been made enough


    of a joke in society because of the Yards. How are you still so ignorant?¡±


    Stephanie was visibly upset. ¡°Dad, are you lecturing me?¡±


    Amelia, being the peacekeeper of the house, chimed in, ¡°Dad, this matter aroused because of me. My


    family¡¯s background is unworthy of Oscar. It¡¯s only natural for Stephanie to dislike me.¡±


    Oscar frowned, disliking how self-deprecating Amelia was behaving. He uttered coldly, ¡°Stephanie,


    apologize to Amelia.¡±


    Stephanie stared at Oscar in disbelief, her face flushing red in rage. ¡°All of you are too much! You¡¯re all


    bullying your own family for an outsider¡±¡ªshe stood up-¡°you expect me to apologize to her? Dream on! I


    detest her!¡±


    She then stormed upstairs before anyone could stop her.


    Olivia held onto Amelia¡¯s hands and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Amelia, Steph is temperamental and


    mischievous. Please don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡±


    Amelia chuckled. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Steph¡¯s my sister-inw. I won¡¯t mind whatever she says. I¡¯m only


    looking forward to being with Oscar for a long time. I won¡¯t fret


    about irrelevant matters.¡±


    Olivia patted her hand in content and praised, ¡°You¡¯re a sensible child.¡±


    Standing at the side, Oscar uttered, ¡°Mom, there are still matters to handle at thepany. I¡¯ll return


    before dinner.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the weekend. What matters could there be?¡±


    ¡°Technical issues. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia nced at him in disapproval and chided, ¡°You should be spending the weekends with your wife.


    Don¡¯t be like your father and be a workaholic.¡±


    Amelia wrapped her arm around Olivia¡¯s, ying her part as an understanding spouse. ¡°Mom, the


    Clinton Corporations has thousands of employees. There¡¯s a lot of pressure on Oscar. Working on


    weekends is normal with the amount of workload he has. Don¡¯t me him.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, you should be satisfied having married such an understanding wife. No matter how busy work is,


    you ought to find time to spend with her. Don¡¯t think about unnecessary thoughts as soon as someone


    has returned. Though Amelia doesn¡¯t me you, I as your mother won¡¯t let you off easy. I may not have


    a job, but I¡¯m not a fool. If you¡¯re going out with Cassie Yard, you can forget about ever calling me your


    mom. The Clintons will not ept anyone with thest name Yard,¡± Olivia dered


    sternly.


    Oscar¡¯s expression clouded over as he shot an unknown look at Amelia. Noticing that, Olivia immediately


    rebutted, ¡°What are you looking at Amelia for? Didn¡¯t you say you have business at thepany? What


    are you waiting for?¡±


    Oscar simply nodded and turned around to leave.


    ¡°The kids have grown up now. You should leave them to it. Oscar¡¯s capable and he handles the matters


    at work very well. He¡¯ll be able to handle his own rtionship matters. Quit getting involved,¡± Owen said


    to his wife.


    Olivia turned toward Amelia. ¡°It¡¯ste. Why don¡¯t you go take a nap?¡±


    Amelia nodded in agreement.


    As soon as Amelia had gone upstairs, Olivia went to take a seat next to her husband and muttered, ¡°Are


    you still thinking about separating Amelia and Oscar?¡±


    Owen flipped open his newspaper, his eyes brightening as if he was drawn into it. In one swift move,


    Olivia removed them from his hands and grumbled, ¡°Owen Clinton, stop pretending that you can¡¯t hear


    me and say something. I¡¯m telling you-the only daughter-inw I¡¯ll ept is Amelia. The others,


    especially Cassie Yard, will not be considered. I will rightly refuse her if she aims to be married into the


    Clintons.¡±


    Owen nced at her curiously. ¡°What¡¯s so great about Amelia? She¡¯s merely a pitiful child. You should


    be clearer than anyone else why Oscar married her in the first ce. Cassie had done Oscar wrong


    previously, but now that she¡¯s back and even personally came to visit, what are you still bearing a grudge


    for? I recall you used to treat her nicely. What¡¯s changed?¡±


    ¡°Owen Clinton, as it turns out, you have such a big heart. You could turn a blind eye to everything Cassie


    Yard did. Fleeing the wedding aside, she had even escaped with her new boyfriend. What did she treat


    Oscar and the Clintons as? She¡¯spletely naive if she thinks she would be forgiven with a mere


    apology.¡±


    Olivia was typically calm andposed on usual days, but should anything be met with her ire, it would


    not be a matter easily forgotten. How strongly she had once liked Cassie was how strongly her dislike


    had grown for her.


    Owen reached for the newspapers once again, saying in a soothing tone, ¡°Stop worrying about it. It¡¯s


    Oscar¡¯s marriage and he¡¯s a man now. He¡¯ll handle his own rtionship problems. However, I think he¡¯s


    still hung up on Cassie. You should just stay out of it, lest you create any unnecessary trouble.¡±


    ¡°Owen Clinton, are you saying I¡¯m a busybody?¡±


    Embracing his wife, Owen gently coaxed, ¡°I¡¯ll hand the work on-hand to Oscar in a few days and take


    you to Caspardion for a holiday. An old friend has rmended a small town with an exceptional view.


    You¡¯ll love it when you see it.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face gradually lightened up.


    ¡°Not mad anymore?¡±


    ¡°Given that you¡¯re standing on my side, I¡¯ll quit being angry. But you can¡¯t turn a blind eye to Oscar¡¯s


    matters. I know you¡¯re not wholly epting of Amelia¡¯s family


    background, but she¡¯s already married into the family. The Clintons are not one to be hypocritical. Your


    dad only had one wife, and you only have me, hence Oscar must only have one too with no exceptions.¡±


    Owen looked nonplussed. ¡°Dearest, aren¡¯t you being too authoritative? If the marriage is failing, divorce


    is unavoidable. What¡¯s the point of forcing them to be together?¡±


    Olivia red at him. ¡°So what you mean to say is that you¡¯re supportive of him and Cassie getting back


    together?¡±


    ¡°Dearest, you¡¯re thinking too much. Since when did I make such a im?¡± Owen sighed and coaxed,


    ¡°The younger generations will be all right on their own. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not very satisfied with Amelia¡¯s


    family background, but I won¡¯t help outsiders go against our daughter-inw. Let¡¯s not dwell on these


    frustrating things. In a few days, we¡¯ll go to Caspardion for a big vacation and only return when you¡¯re


    feeling better, all right?¡±


    Olivia wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person, hence she no longer said much. But suddenly remembering


    something, she said, ¡°Owen, I noticed Amelia¡¯s belly is bulging out. I¡¯m a mother and I¡¯m experienced.


    It¡¯s obvious it isn¡¯t weight gain, I think she¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    Owen¡¯s tranquil gaze flickered for a moment. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve given birth to two kids. Of course, I could differentiate between a chubby woman and a pregnant


    one. I¡¯m certain-she¡¯s got to be pregnant.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s truly pregnant, then it¡¯ll be the Clintons¡¯ first grandchild. There must not be any mishap,¡± Owen


    commented.


    ¡°Earlier, you were still being indifferent. Now that you hear your daughter-inw may be pregnant, you¡¯re


    thrilled? Aren¡¯t you afraid Amelia will be upset if she finds


    out?¡±


    Owen had no reaction to being teased and rified, ¡°Is she really pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Most likely, but we¡¯ll still have to get Robert here to take a look. He¡¯s treated us for decades. I¡¯m


    confident in his medical skills.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give him a call then.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not be hasty,¡± Olivia stopped him. ¡°Let me have a word with Amelia first. It¡¯ll be utterly


    embarrassing for us both if this is a misunderstanding.¡±


    Feeling anxious, Owen urged, ¡°Then go quickly. They¡¯ve been married for four years and they¡¯re still


    childless.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so impatient? I¡¯m going now.¡± Olivia shook her head and went upstairs, knocking on the


    door until Amelia told her to enter. With one hand, she closed the door behind her as soon as she


    entered the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mom?¡±


    ¡°I was worried you¡¯ll be bored, so I came to have a chat with you.¡±


    Ameliaughed. ¡°Take a seat, Mom.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes zeroed in on Amelia¡¯s belly as soon she sat down. Confused, Amelia questioned, ¡°Mom,


    what are you looking at?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t beat around the bush and went straight to the point. ¡°I see your belly¡¯s gotten a little rounder.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re gaining weight. Are you pregnant?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart knotted for a second, her brain hurriedly working to think of a believable excuse. She was


    aware that if she wanted to keep being the Clintons¡¯ daughter-inw, the only way would be to confess to


    Olivia that she was pregnant as the elder would never allow her son to divorce her for the sake of her


    grandchild. But she couldn¡¯t dy a divorce for eternity. By the time she¡¯d given birth, Oscar would no


    longer care about Olivia¡¯s objection. By then, all she would be reduced to was a measly sum of alimony.


    Even her child would be snatched by the Clintons.


    That wasn¡¯t her intention. She loved the child and was willing to give up everything in exchange for it,


    hence she made a decision to keep it from Olivia.


    Mom, I¡¯m sorry! Amelia apologized silently on the inside.


    ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯ve been wanting a grandchild. I thought I was pregnant too, but after a check-up at the


    hospital, the doctor said I¡¯ve been eating too much recently, hence I¡¯ve gotten slightly bloated. Sorry, I


    may have to disappoint you.¡±


    It would be a lie to say Olivia wasn¡¯t disappointed, but she was fully convinced she was right. Hence, she


    continued, ¡°You¡¯ve only seen one doctor. Maybe it was


    misdiagnosed. Why don¡¯t I get Mr. Lancester to take a look? His medical skills are top-notch. He would


    be able to tell if you¡¯re pregnant with a single nce.¡±


    Amelia guiltily replied, ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re eager, but my belly is really just fats. I¡¯m very sorry that


    Oscar and I couldn¡¯t give you a grandchild despite our four years of marriage. If you can no longer wait,


    I¡¯ll divorce Oscar. After all, I¡¯ve always felt ashamed to face you for not getting pregnant too.¡±


    Olivia had been dismayed at first but was shocked when she heard Amelia¡¯s words. She frantically


    grabbed Amelia¡¯s hand and eximed, ¡°What nonsense are you saying, you foolish child? I may be


    disappointed that you¡¯re not pregnant, but there¡¯s no need for you to say such brainless things. Hurting


    Oscar aside, you are also hurting my heart!¡±


    Amelia lowered her head. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. That wasn¡¯t my intention. Oscar and I have been married for


    four years and we¡¯ve also seen the doctors. The doctor said that my ovaries are blocked and it would be


    hard for me to get pregnant. That¡¯s why I feel like it¡¯s for the best for Oscar and me to get divorced since


    we¡¯ve already discussed it.¡±


    Olivia anxiously asked, ¡°You two have even talked about divorce? Do you even regard me as your elder?


    How could you not inform me of such a grave matter? Are you trying to piss me off?¡±


    ¡°Mom, we just didn¡¯t want to worry you.¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    ¡°Were you both nning to inform me only after the divorce?¡±


    Amelia nodded in acquiesce.


    Olivia held a fist against her chest, visibly angered. Realizing that, Amelia asked worriedly, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s


    wrong? Is your chest hurting again?¡±


    Olivia waved her hand. ¡°Do you even regard me as your mom?¡±


    Panicking, Amelia rushed to say, ¡°Mom, even if Oscar and I were to get a divorce, I¡¯ll always regard you


    as an elder. Ever since I married into the Clintons, you¡¯ve treated me as if I was your own daughter. That


    was the most ttering thing for me. I¡¯ve never once thought a nobledy like you would treat a daughter-


    inw who had no family background so well¡ªwell enough that I¡¯d want to stay with the Clintons for the


    rest of my life. But fate is unpredictable. Perhaps we¡¯ll no longer be inws very soon.¡±


    Amelia wasn¡¯t an impulsive person, but in the presence of someone who treated her wholeheartedly, she


    truly could not bear toe up with more lies. Should she get a divorce from Oscar, the person she


    would miss the most would undoubtedly be thedy sitting in front of her.


    Olivia inhaled a deep breath, calming herself down. ¡°Oscar¡¯s the one who initiated the divorce, am I


    right?¡± Olivia sounded absolutely certain despite her questioning tone.


    Amelia didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Mom, Oscar and I no longer have the affinity to be husband and wife. I¡¯m only


    telling you now so that you won¡¯t be caught unprepared for it.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s hand trembled in rage. ¡°Did he go back to Cassie?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Oscar has only loved one woman in his life. I¡¯ve tried all ways to find my way into his heart. It¡¯s


    been four years. It¡¯s time for me to admit my defeat,¡± Amelia confessed defeatedly. She¡¯d spent four


    years trying to win one man¡¯s heart, yet he didn¡¯t even want the child between them.


    Olivia rose and imed, ¡°I¡¯m against the divorce. I¡¯m gonna call him back right now. Don¡¯t worry. He


    won¡¯t do anything to you as long as I¡¯m here.¡±


    Amelia took her hand, her eyes pleading. ¡°Mom, I¡¯d like to handle the matters between Oscar and me on


    my own. Please don¡¯t get involved. Oscar is a filial son; he¡¯ll obey you, but I don¡¯t want him to force


    himself to be with me because of it.¡±


    Olivia felt an ache in her heart as she looked at Amelia. ¡°You¡¯re too kind-hearted, Amelia.¡±


    ¡°And this kindness is only given to the Clintons. Don¡¯t worry. If there¡¯s a way to not divorce Oscar, I


    definitely won¡¯t. No matter what the conclusion is, you¡¯ll forever be my mom.¡±


    ¡°All right, get some rest. I¡¯ll go rest as well.¡±


    ¡°See youter, Mom.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t look good after she left Amelia¡¯s room. Seeing that, Owen¡¯s face fell. ¡°She¡¯s not pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Trust you to teach such a good son. Before he¡¯s learned anything else, he¡¯s learned to divorce!¡± Olivia


    said furiously.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Amelia said Oscar wants to divorce her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Their rtionship seems all right to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s most probably because of that vamp, Cassie Yard. She simply doesn¡¯t wish for the Clintons to live in


    peace. But this is merely a cheap trick. Trust her to stir up such havoc.¡± Olivia was so mad, she nearly


    cursed.


    Owen pulled her to sit next to him and cajoled her, ¡°All right, calm down. Let the kids settle their own


    problems. Oscar may not say anything if you interfered, but Amelia would have to suffer his wrath. You


    wouldn¡¯t want that, would you?¡±


    Olivia finally soothed her emotions. Owen continued, ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed our flights to Caspardion. We¡¯ll


    leave the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll take you around for a stroll, so you¡¯ll stop worrying so much.¡±


    Olivia waved her hand half-heartedly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to concern myself about such things either. Even if


    they do get a divorce, Amelia will still be my child. She¡¯ll still


    call me mom. It¡¯s just a pity that that foolish son of mine doesn¡¯t know how to cherish such a good


    woman. He¡¯ll definitely regret it in the future.¡±


    ¡°As you said, he¡¯s foolish. How can a person mature without going through some setbacks in life? When


    he¡¯s seen through Cassie¡¯s true colors, he¡¯ll naturally realize how good Amelia was. But whether or not


    Amelia still wants him by then is up to his own abilities.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s yet to seen through her even though she¡¯s hurt him before? I think he¡¯s donkey-brained. What¡¯s


    the point of being smart in business when he¡¯s as inflexible as a stupid pig in rtionships?¡±


    Owen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If he¡¯s a stupid pig, wouldn¡¯t that make you Mama Pig?¡±


    Olivia chuckled as well, yfully giving her husband a punch. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m being serious here.¡±


    Owen cuddled her and lowered his voice. ¡°Dearest, don¡¯t you think you dote on Amelia too much? More


    so than Stephanie? I even suspect that she¡¯s your real daughter instead. Thinking about it alone makes


    me jealous.¡±


    Olivia looked at him in surprise. ¡°Why would you have such a thought?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Don¡¯t you think you dote on Amelia more than Stephanie and Oscar?¡±


    After thinking about it, Olivia came to that conclusion as well. ¡°Owen, I merely feel that I have a lot in


    common to talk about with that child. There¡¯s no other meaning to it. You don¡¯t-¡±


    Owen interrupted, ¡°We¡¯ve been together for ages. Of course, I understand. But Stephanie¡¯s been spoiled


    by us since her childhood and is used to being in the center of attention. Putting aside someone who¡¯s


    abruptly out topete with your love, you¡¯re too protective of Amelia. It¡¯s no wonder she would dislike


    Amelia. Therefore mypromise is that we¡¯ll go on a vacation and keep our hands out of the


    youngsters¡¯ business. You wouldn¡¯t want your conflict with Stephanie to worsen,


    right?¡± Olivia thought about it for a moment and sighed. ¡°All right.¡±


    While Olivia was overwhelmed with mixed emotions, Oscar, who had used work as an excuse to leave


    hadn¡¯t gone to thepany at all but had driven to a hotel instead. As soon as he parked the car, he


    went up straight to the twentieth floor.


    Once the door was pulled open, a pretty figure jumped onto him and kissed him with delicate lips. Oscar


    hadn¡¯t avoided it either, taking the opportunity to shut the door and deepen the kiss instead.


    As they gradually pulled apart, Cassie wrapped her arms around Oscar¡¯s neck and looked at him


    aggrievedly. ¡°Oz, I thought you weren¡¯ting.¡±


    Oscar carried her to the couch and said, ¡°You¡¯re my beloved baby. One text from you and I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t talk much to me at the Clintons¡¯ and your mom seems to misunderstand me and you have a


    gorgeous-looking wife. I fear I no longer have a ce in your heart.¡± Cassie¡¯s head drooped slightly.


    Anyone could hear how aggrieved she sounded


    Oscar lifted her chin and said affectionately, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I married her because she resembled you?¡±


    ¡°But the way you looked at her didn¡¯t seem right. We¡¯ve been separated for four years. I¡¯m afraid the


    feelings you had for me have all been transferred to her.¡± Cassie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She had a


    pure, angelic appearance.


    Oscar¡¯s heart instantly melted. ¡°You know best who has my heart.¡±


    How affectionate Oscar was being was something Amelia would never get to experience herself.


    Cassie smiled despite her tears, stroking his face with the same hands she yed the piano with, her


    gaze turning besotted. ¡°Oz, we¡¯ve been separated for four years and I already fear that you no longer


    love me. Although you said you do, I¡¯ve been back for days, and other than kissing me, you¡¯ve yet to


    touch me anywhere else. Don¡¯t you love me anymore.¡±


    There was no change on Oscar¡¯s face as he exined, ¡°You¡¯re too pure and innocent. I don¡¯t wish to


    taint the feelings between us before we get married.¡±


    Cassie leaned on his shoulder. Her eyes shed with a flicker of ruthlessness, but her


    mouth spoke in a tone of bliss. ¡°Oz, you¡¯re too nice. I knew you truly loved me. I¡¯ll make sure to remain


    chaste until the day we get married. But when will you be divorcing that woman to marry me?¡±


    Oscar gently stroked her waist-length hair and said, ¡°As soon as you¡¯ve settled your stuff in Erihal and


    moves back permanently, I¡¯ll divorce her.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you divorce immediately?¡±


    His brows furrowed slightly, evidently not very pleased to hear her mention the divorce.


    Cassie naturally noticed the changes in his expression and deliberately softened her tone. ¡°Oz, please


    don¡¯t misunderstand me. I only wish to be with you as soon as possible and earn Mrs. Clinton¡¯s


    forgiveness. I was too willful in the past and had failed to consider your feelings. But going to Erihal was


    my decision alone. There was no other man. I need you to believe me.¡±


    Oscar pressed a finger over her lips, effectively keeping her quiet. ¡°I believe you. You¡¯re an innocent and


    unpretentious girl. You wouldn¡¯t cheat on me. Don¡¯t worry about my mother. I¡¯ll exin to her.¡±


    ¡°Oz, what if your mom never likes me?¡± Cassie asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°Silly girl, my mom doted on you the most. How could she not like you?¡±


    ¡°Back then, I hadn¡¯t listened to my parents and went overseas to fulfill my dream, making a fool of the


    Clintons. I fear she would hate me for it,¡± Cassie said worriedly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you suffer,¡± Oscar dered in certainty.


    Cassie gazed at him as if love-struck, her words astonishing as she suggested, ¡°Oz, will you touch me?


    You used to say I was too young, but I¡¯m older now. Please touch me, or I¡¯ll feel insecure.¡±


    Oscar stared at her in incredulity as if she¡¯d said something appalling. ¡°Cassie, you¡¯re a precious gem in


    my heart. How could you say something like that?¡±


    Cassie snuggled into his embrace. ¡°Oz, I simply love you way too much. In the first ce, I¡¯d left


    because you refused to touch me and I suspected you didn¡¯t love me because of it. Now that I¡¯m back


    and you still refuse to touch me. Is it because you


    feel that my body is tainted?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s heart softened at once. ¡°You dummy! My heart has always been with you and this is an


    indisputable fact. I¡¯m not touching you because I want to give you a perfect experience. That¡¯s why I¡¯m


    waiting for us to get married first.¡±


    ¡°Then have you touched Amelia Winters?¡± Cassie questioned sulkily.


    Oscar responded righteously, ¡°She¡¯s my wife. Of course, I have.¡±


    Cassie raised her head with the urge to make a fuss. ¡°Oz, have you fallen for her?¡±


    He immediately frowned, clearly displeased.


    ¡°Oz, don¡¯t be mad. I care about you too much. I did go abroad in a pique, but I¡¯ve never imagined you to


    get married. I was so sad when I heard about your marriage. I fear you wouldn¡¯t want me anymore.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m so anxious.¡±


    Oscar cuddled her and said in a coddling voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Prepare well for your piano recital


    and go back to Erihal to get your matters settled. As soon as you return, I¡¯ll divorce her. You wouldn¡¯t


    have to wait long.¡±


    Cassie knew she couldn¡¯t keep harping on it, lest it garner the opposite intended effect. ¡°You said it


    yourself, Oz. Please don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the precious gem in my heart, remember? You¡¯re thest person I would ever disappoint.¡±


    Hearing that, Cassie grinned contentedly, finally relieved.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    A cell phone ringtone broke the ambiguity between them, and it was Cassie¡¯s cell phone ringing


    Cassie picked up the phone and took a look. Her face darkened.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Oscar asked.


    Panic shed in Cassie¡¯s eyes, and her hand holding the phone was tight. Oscar pressed harder and


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem with the call?¡±


    Cassie took a breath and reluctantly found an excuse. ¡°It¡¯s a call from the team leader.


    (This novel will be daily updtaed at .m.techkaushal)


    I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s calling me to go back to practice piano. What should I do? I don¡¯t want to leave your side.¡±


    ¡°Just hang up if you don¡¯t want to answer the call.¡± Oscar said, his voice soft.


    Cassie got up and apologized, ¡°Oz, I¡¯d better answer it. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s urgent.¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    Cassie ran into the bathroom and came out after talking on the phone for five minutes.


    She looked at Oscar and was a little hesitant to speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something bothering you?¡±


    ¡°The team leader wants me to go back now, saying that I need to be informed about some matters


    regarding the recital. But Oz, I don¡¯t want to part with you so soon.¡±


    Oscar stood up and stated, ¡°Since it¡¯s work, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Cassie replied with a smile.


    When they were going downstairs, Oscar unexpectedly received a call from Olivia, who asked him to


    return home.


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Cassie asked, ¡°Oz, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°My mom wants me to go back. Can you drive there by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton is looking for you? Well, you should go.¡±


    Oscar nodded, kissed her on the cheek adoringly, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first then. Be careful on


    the way. Call me when you get there.¡±


    Cassie nodded obediently and was genuinely relieved when Oscar drove away.


    She took out her phone and returned the call just now.


    As soon as the call went through, she questioned in a rude voice, ¡°June, what are you doing in


    Chanaea?¡±


    ¡°I missed you. We agreed to work hard together in Erihal. Why did you go back to have a recital by


    yourself? Oh well, do what you want. I won¡¯t interfere with your future. Anyway, I missed you, Baby. I¡¯m


    waiting for you at the Evergreen Hotel. Come, or I¡¯ll go directly to Oscar. He must be interested in the


    matter between us.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°It depends on your performance, Baby. I will give you an hour. If you¡¯re not gonnae, I have several


    videos of us in my hands. What do you think that man will do if he sees it?¡±


    Cassie¡¯s pretty face was a little distorted. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Baby, how can I bear to threaten you? I just miss you too much. You didn¡¯t leave me a message when


    you went back to Chanaea and I didn¡¯t me for you that. Aren¡¯t you touched that I¡¯ve flown all the way


    here to find you?¡±


    Cassie tried hard to hold her temper.


    ¡°Baby, five minutes have passed. If you don¡¯t arrive in fifty-five minutes, I will send the video to that man.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Cassie hung up the phone.


    Arriving at Evergreen Hotel, Cassie took the elevator to the fifteenth floor. She knocked on the door and


    was pulled in with brutal force instantly when the door opened as a tall figure then pushed her against


    the wall. He started kissing her lips,


    but she raised her hand and pped him in the face.


    ¡°June, have some respect, please. You are in the territory of the Yard family. If you frustrate me, I will


    have my way to ban you, as a foreigner, froming back to Chanaea.¡± Cassie stared at him viciously,


    showing no trace of weakness.


    June was a tall foreigner who had the chiseled features of a male model.


    ¡°Baby, I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days. You look more attractive than before, like an angel.


    What should I do? I think I fell in love with you all over again.¡± June didn¡¯t even take Cassie¡¯s threat to


    heart. He was still carefree as always.


    Cassie pushed him away and said, ¡°June, we¡¯ve already broken up. Go back to where you came from.


    You¡¯re not weed here.¡±


    ¡°Baby, who said anything about breaking up? We¡¯ve been together for four years. I¡¯ve helped you so


    much in your studies and spent so much money on you. You can¡¯t just break up with me like that. It¡¯s so


    unfair to me.¡±


    ¡°June, I¡¯ve paid you with my body. Isn¡¯t it reasonable for you to spend money on me? It¡¯s a fair deal


    between us, so you lose nothing.¡±


    June pinned her against the wall and whispered, ¡°Baby, that¡¯s not what I meant. I really love you. In my


    eyes, you are an angel. You are so gorgeous that I can¡¯t live without you. I can spend all my money on


    you as long as you don¡¯t break up with me. My family background is no worse than that of Oscar. If you


    marry me, you will enjoy all pleasures of life. Don¡¯t girls like men with more money?¡±


    Cassie looked at him coldly and murmured, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    June raised his hands and said, ¡°Baby, I surrender. I know you are different from other women. In my


    eyes, you are an angel. Come on, Baby, give me a kiss and we¡¯ll go back to how it was before, just like


    old times.¡±


    Cassie responded coldly, ¡°June, what exactly do you want? Is it money? Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯ve already


    broken up.¡±


    June exaggeratedly dered ¡°no¡± several times. He held Cassie¡¯s face in both hands and uttered, ¡°Baby,


    you have misunderstood me. As long as you don¡¯t break up with me, let alone money, I can even give


    you more than one house. I know that the Yard family still has a bit of fame here, but they are no match


    to my home overseas.¡± Cassie unceremoniously pped his hand away and yelled, ¡°June, your family is


    not short of money and I know that. But it¡¯s really over between us.¡± ¡®June forced her against the wall,Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    looking malicious. ¡°Baby, you¡¯ve used me to gain your ce overseas. I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for you


    and now you want to leave me alone after you¡¯ve be famous? Do you think it¡¯s that simple? Let me


    tell you, I¡¯m not done with you. If you want to be with the man from Clinton Corporations, you gotta seek


    my approval.¡± Cassie knew his temper far too well. He could do anything if he were to be driven to a


    corner. The top priority at the moment was to calm him down. Cassie¡¯s eyes reddened as two drops of


    tears slid down her cheeks. Her tears made her angelic face looked all the more delicate and charming.


    June panicked. He wiped her tears carefully andforted her, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Cassie shook


    away his hand and cried, ¡°June, you don¡¯t love me. You treat me like a pet.¡± June had never fully


    understood the mind of a woman, so he genuinely thought that Cassie was sad. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry. I truly


    love you. As long as you don¡¯t return to Oscar, you can spend my money as you please, and I will


    continue to organize independent recitals for you.¡± Cassie hugged him. ¡°June, you are really good to me,


    and I don¡¯t want to be separated from you. But the Clintons have extensive power, and Oscar has


    threatened my parents, saying that if I don¡¯t return to his side, he will take revenge on the Yard family. I


    am my parents¡¯ only child.) I can¡¯t be too unfilial, so I chose to break up with you and return to Chanaea


    to settle down. June frowned in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± Cassie looked at him innocently. ¡°June, do you think


    I¡¯m lying?¡±


    Tears gushed down her cheeks again.


    June wiped her tears away andforted, ¡°I believe you; I will handle Oscar. After


    I¡¯ve reached an agreement with the Clintons, you will go back to Erihal with me, and we¡¯ll get married.¡±


    A sharp glint flitted across Cassie¡¯s eyes, but she looked up with a pitiful expression.


    ¡°June, I knew it. I knew that you really love me. I broke up with you because I didn¡¯t want to hurt you. I


    didn¡¯t expect you to chase after me and I¡¯m so happy because of that.¡± Cassie feigned gratitude as she


    spoke.


    Her acting had obviously manipted June as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Oscar can¡¯t harm me. As long as


    you are loyal to me, I will rescue you from his hands.¡±


    Cassie clenched her hand tightly before slowly loosening it.


    ¡°June, I am happy that you¡¯re here. When this recital is over, I will go back to Erihal with the group and by


    then you can go back with me. The focus of your work is in Erihal. Don¡¯t act childishly for me,¡± Cassie


    said gently.


    June said, ¡°I will stay in Erihal obediently as long as you don¡¯t think of staying here or getting back


    together with Oscar.¡±


    Cassie rolled her eyes and said, ¡°June, I¡¯ve heard that your family business intends to expand its market


    in Chanaea. The Clintons are your first choice; you shouldn¡¯t offend them because of me.¡±


    June was an arrogant, rich tycoon. Nothing was impossible as long as there was money, good looks, and


    power. He was confident that any woman who loved another man would fall for him if he wanted them to.


    Well, wasn¡¯t the woman in his arms one of them?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Clintons are indeed powerful in this city, but my family is not weak either. I¡¯ve decided


    to start a foreign tradepany here to protect you from all harms,¡± June said with pride.


    Cassie¡¯s lovely face twisted for a moment. ¡°June, I know you¡¯d do all this for me, but I still hope that you


    can focus on your career in Erihal. I don¡¯t want you to ruin your great future because of a woman.¡±


    June lowered his head directly and kissed the lips that he missed eagerly. (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .m.techkaushal) Yet little did he expect to be pushed aside by Cassie mercilessly


    the next second.


    ¡°Baby, why?¡± June roared in dissatisfaction.


    Cassie looked at him aggrievedly. ¡°June, I¡¯ve been really busy with the recital these days. I¡¯ve been


    sleeping for only four to five hours a day. I am really exhausted now. Let¡¯s just chat, okay?¡±


    June hugged her and said indifferently, ¡°Come on, do you think I wouldn¡¯t know that you and Oscar were


    in a hotel and that you two were alone in the same room? I know what the two of you have been doing.¡±


    Cassie¡¯s expression turned unpleasant as she shrieked, ¡°Have you been following me?¡±


    June sat back on the couch. ¡°You¡¯re finally showing your true colors, eh?¡±


    Cassie looked at him condescendingly and inquired, ¡°June, what exactly do you


    want?¡±


    She knew that this man was like a piece of gum, stuck on the bottom of her shoe, and it would be difficult


    to get rid of him. However, she didn¡¯t expect him to go to the extreme. Not only did hee to Chanaea,


    which was thousands of miles away, but he had also been stalking her.


    June raised his head to meet Cassie¡¯s annoyed gaze, stating casually, ¡°Baby, you are mine. (This novel


    will be daily updtaed at .m.techkaushal)This game is not over until I say so. With all thedies I


    have toyed with, I am always the one who ends the game, not them.¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Cassie was so exasperated that her chest hurt. He¡¯s been faking it all along?


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, June. It¡¯s over between us, so there¡¯s no point trying to stay in touch. You should leave


    Chanaea if you know better, lest you wanna stay stuck in a foreignnd.¡±


    June red at Cassie viciously. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡±


    While speaking, he took out a few CDs. ¡°These are our videos. You like it exciting, don¡¯t you? Would


    Oscar still think of you as the innocent, unsullied girl if I were to show him these? I said you look like an


    angel, but I left out another word. You¡¯re a fallen angel; you might be able to deceive every man with your


    looks, but you¡¯re actually wilder than any other woman out there.¡±


    Cassie¡¯s face immediately paled. Her lips couldn¡¯t stop quivering as her teeth chattered


    ¡°We were in love for four years, June. Do you really have to do this?¡±


    June fiddled with the CDs in his hand. ¡°Come back to me and I¡¯ll tell our families that we¡¯re getting


    married. I¡¯m sure the Yard family would be thrilled about you having such an outstanding boyfriend.¡±


    Cassie refused to cave in. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, June! We can¡¯t go back to the past anymore. You¡¯re well-


    off and good-looking, so I¡¯m sure many other girls are into you. Can¡¯t we go back to being friends?¡±


    ¡°I told you that the game¡¯s not over until I say so. If you can¡¯t get over Oscar Clinton, I¡¯ll show him what


    kind of woman you are. I heard he still thinks you¡¯re a pure and sheltered girl, but only an idiot would


    ever think of you as a shining angel.¡±


    Cassie trembled all over.


    She had never expected June to be such an animal. Throughout the four years they . were together, the


    man had treated her like a princess and used his power to pave the way for her career. That was how


    she had managed to be the best pianist in just a few years. On top of that, June had always treated


    her kindly, but it was only now that she realized the man was nothing but a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re a monster, June.¡±


    ¡°Come back to me, and I¡¯ll turn back into the nice guy you¡¯ve always known,¡± June said in an arrogant


    tone.


    Cassie raised her chin haughtily. ¡°I¡¯m not the ignorant young woman from back then anymore, June. You


    won¡¯t be able to win me over like that. If we¡¯re not meant to be, we¡¯re not meant to be. That¡¯s how love is.


    You can¡¯t call yourself a man if you keep acting like a sore loser.¡±


    June got up, his tall figure making Cassie feel slightly cornered. ¡°Have you forgotten, Baby? You told me


    that you¡¯d be mine if I turned you into a well-known pianist when we went to Erihal together. But now that


    you¡¯ve gotten a little famous, you want to return to your ex? That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    Cassie gritted her teeth. ¡°What do you want, June? Is it money? A new market in Chanaea? Just say the


    word, and the Yard family will work with you. But when things do take off, please stop clinging onto me. I


    don¡¯t love you, so I won¡¯t be happy if you force me to stay.¡±


    June suddenly grabbed hold of Cassie and kissed her by force. Then, he led her to the bed before


    pinning her down. ¡°June!¡± she screamed. ¡°Touch me, and I¡¯ll call the


    cops!¡±


    June couldn¡¯t care less; he continued to smother her in kisses.


    Despite the woman cursing at him relentlessly, she soon felt herself being led away by June¡¯s


    impable skills. Two hours had passed by the time they were done.


    Cassiey in bed exhausted as June caressed her smooth body. ¡°Baby, you keep saying you want to


    break up with me, but your body obviously tells me otherwise. Can Oscar even satisfy you like this in


    bed?¡±


    Cassie pped his hand away, got off the bed, and picked up her clothes on the floor. ¡°It¡¯s over between


    us, June. Consider this a repayment of debt. Try anything funny again, and I won¡¯t hesitate to make you


    pay.¡±


    June immediately dragged Cassie back onto the bed and began to rip her clothes apart.


    ¡°Trying to get rid of me, eh?¡± he sneered while gazing at her condescendingly. ¡°Since


    when were you this naive?¡±


    Cassie¡¯s face fell. ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I just want you toe back to me.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t go back to the past, June.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what your body says. You know how much chemistry we have in bed. I don¡¯t think any other


    man can make you feel as good as I can. Come back to me; I don¡¯t mind if you still love Oscar.¡±


    ¡°We can never get back together, June.¡±


    June stripped her bare, and thus began another round of lovemaking.


    The two bodies intertwined until the sky turned dark. By the time they separated once again, Cassie


    could practically faint from exhaustion.


    June continued to caress her soft skin. ¡°I love your body too much, Baby. It¡¯s so smooth and silky. It¡¯s no


    wonder everyone says that you Astorians don¡¯t seem to age. You look as young as a fifteen-year-old.¡±


    Cassie pushed him away and red at him coldly. ¡°Are you done with your nonsense?¡±


    ¡°You were on fire, Baby,¡± June remarked with a wave of his hand. ¡°I¡¯m happy, so I¡¯ll stop fussing over you


    and Oscar. But remember, you¡¯re mine. If I see you getting all cozy with other guys, don¡¯t me me for


    what happens next.¡±


    With that, June got off the bed, revealing his perfect build.


    While putting on his clothes, he gazed at Cassie as though she was a prized


    possession. ¡°You should try your best to please me while I still love you, Baby, instead of running away


    like a fool. I have to have you. If you don¡¯t listen to what I say, I suppose Oscar would look forward to


    seeing your true colors.¡± Cassie¡¯s face turned pale with fright, for she had never expected to have gotten


    herself involved with such a monster. She grabbed a pillow and threw it at him. ¡°You¡¯re going too far,


    June! I love Oscar. If you do something to make him leave me, I¡¯m taking you down with me.¡± ¡°Love? You


    said the same about me too. Or have you forgotten?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my career and future, I would¡¯ve


    never chosen to be with you. Not even ten of you could everpare to one Oscar,¡± Cassie spouted in


    exasperation.


    June¡¯s gaze instantly darkened. ¡°You¡¯d better be more careful with your words, Baby. Piss me off, and I¡¯ll


    destroy your reputation. Once I upload those videos on the inte, not only will Oscar not want you


    anymore, but your career as a pianist will be over too.¡±


    Cassie screamed as her entire body quivered, ¡°June, you scumbag! You said you love me, but can you


    really call this love? How could you do this to me? Is this how you love someone?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    June leaned back on the couch and respondedzily, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m just teaching you a lesson. I want you to


    understand our little game of love will never end until I say ¡®cut¡¯. I don¡¯t want to fail when ites to


    chasing my women.¡±


    Cassie whipped out her phone. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯d call the cops?¡± she threatened.


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m sure Oscar would love to see all those hickeys on your body.¡±


    Cassie felt at a loss.


    ¡°When will you ever let me go, June?¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m tired of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re despicable! This isn¡¯t how love should be! How dare you call yourself a man?¡±


    ¡°When I get my woman back, no one would say I¡¯m not a man.¡±


    Cassie wrapped herself with the nket before getting out of bed and calmly sitting on the couch across


    the room.


    ¡°If you¡¯re bothered by how much money you¡¯ve spent on me, I¡¯ll return everything. Give me a number,


    and I¡¯ll do my best to reimburse you.¡±


    ¡°You know I don¡¯tck money, Baby.¡±


    ¡°Then what the hell do you want?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten? I only want you. Come back to me, and I¡¯ll love and spoil you all you want.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, June! I told you it can never happen again, but you just can¡¯t get over me. You¡¯re not a


    man at all!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a man? Did you forget what we did all night?¡±


    Cassie was rendered speechless. She could only re at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s there not to like about being with me, Baby? I¡¯ll give you all the branded purses you want. If it¡¯s a


    vi you want, you¡¯ll get it, and it¡¯d be under your name too. I can give you everything. I don¡¯t see why


    you¡¯d want to leave me.¡±


    Without responding to him, Cassie picked up the telephone and dialed a number. ¡°Please send a set of


    woman¡¯s clothes over to Room 1409. Make it quick.¡±


    Then, she immediately hung up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to sugarcoat anything, June. I¡¯m done with you, and I¡¯m done ying games with you.


    Stop clinging to me if you have even the slightest bit of shame. I¡¯m tired of all this, and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t


    like it either.¡±


    ¡°But I just love it when you¡¯re mad, Baby,¡± June responded nonchntly. ¡°You have such an innocent


    face, but you¡¯re always so wild in bed. I can¡¯t get enough of you.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Cassie roared.


    ¡°And you¡¯re just as enchanting when you¡¯re mad. Everything you do captures my heart. I¡¯m the one who


    understands you the most; are you really going to leave me?¡±


    ¡°You can get everything you want, June. You¡¯re practically God¡¯s favorite child! So why won¡¯t you let me


    go?¡±


    June shrugged. ¡°You just answered your own question. Do you think such a perfect guy like me would


    ever let a woman dump him?¡±


    At the end of day, his ego would never allow it.


    ¡°Fine. Then you break up with me, okay?¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to. Your body¡¯s just too good. I¡¯ve met so many other women, but you¡¯re the one I like


    most. I don¡¯t want to let you go.¡±


    Just as Cassie was about to cuss at him, a knock came on the door.


    She opened it to find a female receptionist standing outside.


    ¡°Hello, Miss. Here¡¯s the outfit we¡¯ve prepared for you. Do give it a try and let us know if you¡¯re happy with


    it.¡±


    Cassie took the clothes and shut the door right away.


    Then, she walked into the bathroom to get changed. Upon walking back out, June¡¯s eyes lit up as he saw


    her. ¡°Your body¡¯s amazing as always, Baby. I personally chose this outfit and left it with them. It suits you


    so well.¡±


    Cassie grabbed her purse. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re after, June. If you dare tell Oscar anything about us,


    I¡¯m going to make you pay even if it kills me.¡±


    June grabbed her from behind. ¡°Why are you in such a rush to leave? Just stay for the night.¡±


    Instead, Cassie shook him off and headed for the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you whenever I need you, Baby, so I hope you¡¯lle over right away. Don¡¯t ignore my calls, or I


    might just identally send those videos to Oscar.¡±


    ¡°You scumbag!¡±


    Cassie red at him before opening the door to leave.


    June watched the door m shut. ¡°I¡¯ve spent way too much time and money on you, and now you¡¯re


    leaving me after you¡¯ve had your fill? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? You¡¯re mine, and only I get to dump you.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Cassie did not know what June was thinking about. After exiting the hotel, she closed her eyes to enjoy


    the breeze as she thought, June can still ckmail me. If he uploads it on the inte, not only will my


    reputation suffer, but I¡¯m afraid Oscar won¡¯t love me anymore. No. I¡¯ve spent far too long to finally know


    which man truly treats me well. Back then I was too young, and that¡¯s why I betrayed Oscar once. Now, I


    won¡¯t let Oscar go anymore.


    The rtionships she had with other men were not longsting; Oscar was the only one she wanted to


    spend the rest of her life with. There was no way she was going to let Oscar go anymore.


    After taking in a deep breath, she took out her phone to dial the number she memorized by heart. Once


    the call went through, she sobbed, ¡°Oz, is that you? I¡¯m feeling down. Can youe and keep me


    company for a while?¡±


    To her surprise, Oscar was not the one who picked up the call; it was Amelia. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Yard. I¡¯m


    Amelia, his wife. I think you should call someone else if you¡¯re feeling down. It¡¯s best not to pine for a


    man with a wife. You¡¯re from a wealthy family, so I¡¯m sure no one in your family has taught you to


    be someone¡¯s mistress, right?¡±


    Cassie paled. As there was no one around her, she dropped the act. ¡°Where¡¯s Oscar? Why do you have


    his phone?¡±


    Amelia chuckled. ¡°Ms. Yard, that¡¯s funny. Oscar¡¯s my husband. If I don¡¯t have his phone, who else


    would? Ms. Yard, if there¡¯s nothing else-good day.¡±


    ¡°Get Oscar to pick up the call.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the shower.¡±


    ¡°Tell him about the call when hees out.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yard, are you drunk? Are you asking me, his wife, to ask her husband to call you? I think you¡¯re a


    little too naive for your age, Ms. Yard.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯d better not push your luck. Don¡¯t assume that I don¡¯t know Oscar and you had a marital


    agreement. You¡¯ll be divorcing him soon. Stop hoarding a title that doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s a marriage with a contract? I¡¯m his wife right now. Once I¡¯m pregnant with his baby, Ms.


    Yard, there¡¯ll be no ce for you in our family.¡±


    Cassie¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Amelia, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell Oscar what you said?¡±


    ¡°The Ms. Yard I know likes to pretend to be innocent and weak, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll talk behind people¡¯s


    backs. After all, she¡¯s the kind who tries her best to leave a good impression on guys. No woman who


    likes to talk behind others¡¯ backs will be liked by men.¡±


    At that, Cassie ended the call.


    Amelia stared at her dimming screen, a sneer emerging on her face. ¡°How wild mistresses are


    nowadays. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s actually confronting the actual wife and thinks she¡¯s right. How


    shameless.¡±


    Then, Amelia deleted the call history and leaned back against the headboard as she read her novel.


    When Oscar came out from the bathroom in a robe, she put down her book. Noticing how damp his hair


    was, she pulled open the drawer and took out a hairdryer.


    ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll dry your hair for you.¡±


    Hearing her, Oscar walked over.


    As she dried his hair for him, she asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you weren¡¯t out today for business matters, were


    you?¡±


    As he enjoyed her gentle actions, he replied truthfully, ¡°I went to meet Cassie.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯re quite honest. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll feel upset hearing that?¡± Amelia murmured.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already known about Cassie before we got married. Why would you feel upset?¡± Oscar replied


    nonchntly.


    For a moment, Amelia paused in her tracks. With a quiet, bitterugh, she thought, This must be the


    difference between love and not.


    Instantly, the atmosphere turned tense.


    Amelia was about to put away the hairdryer after drying his hair when he grabbed her hand and asked,


    ¡°Are you unhappy?¡±


    Amelia gave him a smile. ¡°Do you even care about that, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Oscar furrowed his brows. He hated when she was sarcastic. To him, his pet should be obedient, not


    talking back to the owner.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that tone?¡±


    Amelia nced at his hand and muttered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, could you let go of my hand first? You¡¯re hurting


    me.¡±


    After letting go of her, he questioned, ¡°Tell me. Why are you unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you always talk about another woman in front of your wife. Do you think I¡¯d be happy?¡±


    Oscar frowned.


    ¡°Have you fallen in love with me?¡±


    With a smile that did not quite reach her eyes, Amelia answered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, this has nothing to do with


    love. This is about possessiveness. No pretty woman would like to hear a man praising the beauty of


    another woman in her face.¡±


    Casting her an odd nce, Oscar asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    His words sent a pang of agony to Amelia¡¯s heart. He¡¯s really hurting me with the love I have for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s sleep,¡± she said instead. Pulling the nket higher, she shut her eyes and ignored


    him.


    However, Oscar turned her around and persisted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re being sarcastic.¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    ¡°Just assume that I¡¯m on my period so I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your period supposed toe in ten more days? Has it started earlier?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes flew open, and she shot a frustrated re at him. ¡°You¡¯re smart when you¡¯re in


    negotiations, but aren¡¯t you good at pretending to be a fool when you¡¯re around me?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s brows knitted into a knot.


    ¡°Be clear with your words.¡±


    Amelia grinned. ¡°What do you want me to say, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Oscar stared at the bare-faced Amelia, his heart skipping a beat. She was too much like Cassie, but at


    the same time, there was something about her that Cassie did not have.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was like a poppy flower when she had her makeup on. Despite knowing that she was poisonous,


    many men would still want to have her. Yet, without makeup, she seemed less aggressive and much


    softer. If he were to stare at her, he would actually realize that she was prettier than Cassie. At that very


    moment, it was as if someone had whisked Oscar¡¯s heart away, and he found himself in a daze as he


    gazed at her. ¡°Mr. Clinton, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Amelia¡¯s voice brought him back to reality. Oscar collected


    himself and cleared his throat. ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡± Strangely staring at the table, Amelia pointed at the


    phone on it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it right there?¡± Oscar tapped his nose subconsciously before asking casually, ¡°Did


    anyone call me?¡± Amelia giggled. ¡°Mr. Clinton, whose call are you waiting for? Ms. Yard¡¯s?¡± Frowning at


    that, he gave up on checking his phone as he uttered curtly, ¡°Sleep.¡± With that said, hey down and


    turned off the bedsidemp. In the dark, Ameliay in the crook of his arm. ¡°Mr. Clinton, aren¡¯t you going


    to call Ms. Yard? What if she¡¯s waiting for you to wish her good night? She might get angry and ignore


    you if you don¡¯t call her.¡± ¡°Sleep. It¡¯ste.¡± Amelia continued fearlessly, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you don¡¯t need to


    care about how I feel. Call her quickly. Didn¡¯t you say you love her? How can you not understand that


    she wants to hear your voice?¡± Turning around to pin her under him, Oscar¡¯s maic voice traveled into


    her ears. ¡°Are youining that I¡¯m too unconcerned about you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand my words,


    Mr. Clinton. I¡¯m just kindly giving you a reminder.¡± Hanging his head, Oscar kissed her parting mouth.


    Then, without any hesitation, he undid her pajamas, and they began their intimate act. Amelia was so


    exhausted thereafter that fatigue overcame her. However, the abruptly ringing phone interrupted them.


    Anxiety suddenly washed over her heart when she heard Oscar¡¯s voice. ¡°Hello.¡±


    On the other end of the call, Cassie wailed, ¡°Oz, someone¡¯s trying to bully me. I¡¯m scared!¡±


    Immediately, Oscar sounded worried. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Amelia could not hear the following words that Cassie said, but she saw Oscar fumed, ¡°Wait there. I¡¯ll


    come to you right away.¡±


    Having said that, he then rushed down the bed to put on his clothes before leaving the room. Amelia


    trailed behind him as she pulled a sleeping robe to cover herself up. ¡°Mr. Clinton, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Something has happened to Cassie, so I¡¯m going to take a look.¡± With that, he opened the door and left.


    Amelia had wanted to tell him that she was going to go with him, but the man did not even give her the


    chance to voice that.


    Oscar sped his way to Cassie. In half an hour¡¯s time, he reached the bar Cassie was at. After parking his


    car, he got down only to see that the bar was more like a nightclub. He frowned but did not hesitate in


    entering. Right as he stepped into the property, he


    saw several gangsters trying to tow Cassie toward the outside.


    Seeing red, he strode over and punched one of them before pulling Cassie behind him. Worriedly, he


    asked, ¡°Cassie, are you okay?¡±


    Cassie stared at him and suddenly wailed, ¡°Oz, why were you sote? I was so scared that I won¡¯t see


    you again.¡±


    At that second, Oscar wanted nothing else but to embrace her and console her, but he needed to deal


    with the gangsters first.


    ¡°Hey, who are you?¡± the gangster who had been hit hissed.


    ¡°Boss, who cares about who he is. He¡¯s dressed well, so he must be some kid from a rich family. Why


    don¡¯t we take him and ckmail his family for some money? That¡¯ll be enough tost us some time.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡±


    With a shout from the leader, the gangsters swarmed forward. Pushing Cassie aside, Oscar instructed,


    ¡°Get to somewhere safe and hide.¡±


    While Cassie hid among the crowd, Oscar easily fought against the group of gangsters. ¡°I¡¯ve called the


    cops. Keep this up if you n to spend your next few days in the station.¡±


    Hearing his words, they shared a look with each other. One of them yelled, ¡°Boss, what do we do now?¡±


    The leader yelled back, ¡°What are you standing around for? Are you waiting for the cops toe to get


    you?¡±


    As soon as those words left his mouth, the group of gangsters fled the scene.


    Cassie pounced at him as her tears fell. ¡°Oz, are you okay? This is all my fault. If I didn¡¯te to the bar,


    you wouldn¡¯t be surrounded by them.¡±


    Oscar wrapped his arms around her waist and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s too chaotic here. Let¡¯s go out before we


    continue.¡±


    Only after paying for the damages of the broken tables and chairs then did he lead


    Cassie out of the ce. Once they entered his car, he buckled her seatbelt for her as he queried,


    ¡°Cassie, were you hurt?¡±


    She shook her head.


    Then, he checked her over, and when he realized that she only had slight bruising on her wrist, he


    sighed in relief.


    Tentatively peeking at him, Cassie whispered, ¡°Oz, are you angry?¡±


    He nodded and asserted, ¡°I am. I¡¯m angry about why you, a girl, havee to such a chaotic ce in


    the middle of the night. I¡¯m even angrier about the fact that you didn¡¯t call others along.¡±.


    Cassie wept, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Oz. I was just feeling upset. I never thought that the local bars would be such a


    chaotic ce after my four years of absence. I didn¡¯t mean to do this; I did call you earlier and asked you


    to keep mepany, but Ms. Winters was the one to pick up the call. She told me that you¡¯re going to


    sleep with her soon, and she told me to stop wrecking other people¡¯s families as a mistress. Her words


    made me upset. We evidently have feelings for each other, but I¡¯m suddenly the third wheel of your


    rtionship with her. I was confused and sad, so I wanted to get a few drinks at the bar. I didn¡¯t expect


    this to happen.¡±


    By the end of her exnation, Oscar¡¯s expression was darker than night.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    ¡°You called me?¡±


    Cassie nodded as she made herself look even more innocent and pitiful. ¡°I called you, but Ms. Winters


    said that you were in the shower. She was the one to say that too. Oz, I don¡¯t mean to ruin your


    marriage. I just love you too much. If you think that I¡¯m a homewrecker, I¡¯ll go back to Erihal.¡±


    Oscar narrowed his eyes, but his gaze remained fixed on the road. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Amelia, so don¡¯t


    overthink it.¡±


    Cassie mumbled, ¡°Oz, are you mad at me?¡±


    He shook his head and reassured, ¡°Why would I? But you¡¯ll have to minimize your visits to bars. It¡¯s fine


    if you want to go there, but you¡¯ll have to call me along. You¡¯re too pretty, and I¡¯m afraid others might do


    something to you.¡±


    Cassie nodded. ¡°Oz, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°You must have gotten a fright from that. I¡¯ll send you home first.¡±


    ¡°Oz, send me to the hotel from earlier.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going back to Yard Manor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ll only wake my parents and worry them if I go back now,¡± Cassie replied.


    Oscar nodded in understanding and drove to the hotel instead.


    After taking the elevator to the twentieth floor and sending her to the room, Oscar said, ¡°Cassie, rest well.


    I¡¯ll take a trip back first.¡±


    Promptly, Cassie hugged him from behind and sobbed, ¡°Oz, don¡¯t leave me. I was nearly molested by a


    bunch of gangsters earlier. I¡¯m scared. Can you stay with me?¡±.


    As she expected, Oscar relented.


    He led Cassie to the couch before boiling some water. Then, he poured her a ss of hot water and


    ced it on the table. ¡°Drink when it¡¯s cooler.¡±


    Cassie wrapped her arms around his waist and mumbled, ¡°Oz, I was so scared just now. I was so afraid


    that they¡¯ll vite me, and I won¡¯t be able to be with you anymore. I¡¯m so d you came in time.¡±


    He patted her back and consoled, ¡°Silly, even if anything does happen, I¡¯ll still love you like before. To


    me, it¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t get stressed over it.¡±


    Cassie paled, but still, she shamelessly continued, ¡°Oz, you always said that I¡¯m innocent, so I wanted to


    save myself for you. I only have one man, and that¡¯s you. Regardless of whether we marry or not, I just


    want to save myself for you.¡±


    Oscar was a man, and a man loves it when a woman saves herself for him.


    Since ancient times, men were always the ones who could flirt around, but women were not allowed to


    do the same.


    ¡°Cassie, you¡¯re too good. I¡¯ll never do you wrong.¡±


    A cunning look shed past her eyes, but she whined, ¡°Oz, at the end of the day, you¡¯re still married. No


    matter how good or bad your rtionship with Ms. Winters is, I¡¯ll still be the mistress who¡¯ll ruin your


    marriage. Those who don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on will say that I¡¯m a shameless woman. That¡¯s something


    I mind. If I were more sensible when I was younger, I wouldn¡¯t have abandoned you for my future and left


    for Erihal. Now that I¡¯m back, I only have myself to me that you now have a wife.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my woman. Who dares to talk bad about you?¡± Oscar whispered as his heart ached, hugging her


    tightly.


    Cassie¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as she croaked, ¡°But I¡¯m still the third wheel of your rtionship. Oz, I¡¯ll


    really have nothing left if you abandon me in the future.¡±


    Holding her tighter, Oscar coaxed, ¡°Silly, I¡¯ll marry you. Don¡¯t mind Amelia¡¯s words. I¡¯ll deal with her soon.


    I won¡¯t let her intervene in our rtionship.¡±


    Cassie leaned into his arms. ¡°Oz, if I¡¯m putting you in a tight spot, I¡¯ll go back to Erihal. I¡¯m fine staying in


    Erihal.¡±


    Oscar insisted, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say you¡¯re going to leave me anymore. I let you leave once, but I


    won¡¯t let you leave again. Even if you were to go back to Erihal, I¡¯ll go there and bring you back.¡±


    A victorious smile crept upon Cassie¡¯s smile as she uttered words that seemed considerate. ¡°Oz, don¡¯t


    me Amelia for picking up my call for you. I don¡¯t want to be the reason for you to fight with her.¡±


    Patting her head, Oscar sighed. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, but I won¡¯t let her off the hook so easily this time. If I


    were toe any secondter, I don¡¯t know where those gangsters would bring you to. No one will know


    what will happen to you.¡±


    Cassie stared into his eyes and consoled, ¡°Oz, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Amelia should feel d that you¡¯re fine, or else I¡¯m going to kill her,¡± Oscar said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Oz, don¡¯t get mad. Ms. Winters didn¡¯t know that something would happen to me either. I was too


    reckless; if I had stayed at home, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. I wouldn¡¯t have troubled you toe all


    the way here to save me. Oz, am I too difficult? I¡¯ve been troubling you a lot,¡± Cassie said quietly as she


    stared at him with wide, distressed eyes.


    Hunching over to lift her into his arms, Oscar carried her to the bed and tucked her into the nket.


    Softly, he said, ¡°Sleep. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    Cassie gave him a sweet smile, then patted at the empty spot beside her. ¡°Oz, it¡¯s gettingte. You


    should sleep too.¡± Instead of rejecting her, Oscar climbed onto the bed and held her in his arms. ¡°Sleep.¡±


    She nodded. Just then, his phone rang. When Oscar picked up his phone, he realized it was a call from


    Amelia. Oscar instantly declined the call, and Cassie asked, ¡°Oz, who¡¯s that?¡±


    With a grave look on his face, Oscar responded, ¡°Amelia.¡±


    Cassie gasped, ¡°Oz, you should take the call. I¡¯m sure Ms. Winters is worried since you came out in the


    middle of the night.¡±


    Oscar simply switched off his phone and ced it on the bedside table. ¡°Sleep.¡±


    Burying herself in his arms, Cassie cooed, ¡°Oz, will Ms. Winters fight with you tomorrow if you don¡¯t pick


    up the call?¡±


    He only patted the back of her hand and repeated, ¡°Sleep. I¡¯ll know what to do about Amelia.¡±


    Cassie closed her eyes and mumbled under her breath, ¡°Oz, you have to tell me if Ms. Winters gets into


    a fight with you. I don¡¯t want to keep causing troubles for you.¡±


    The next morning at eight, Cassie woke up. When she realized that Oscar had yet to wake up, she


    smiled and leaned down to kiss him.


    Right as she was about to part his lips, he opened his eyes and stopped her. ¡°Cassie, don¡¯t.¡±


    Cassie frowned as she looked at Oscar, disappointed. ¡°Oz, you said you don¡¯t want to touch me for now,


    but not even for a kiss?¡±


    Oscar ran his fingers through her hair and answered, ¡°Cassie, I¡¯m scared that if I touch your lips, my


    body will respond to it. I don¡¯t want to take you before marrying you.¡±


    Cassie eagerly replied, ¡°Oz, I¡¯ve grown up. I want to give myself to you.¡±


    Immediately, he turned gloomy. ¡°Cassie, I¡¯ll send you back to Yard Manor first. I¡¯ll be going back home in


    a bit.¡±


    It was only an excuse that Oscar did not want to have sex with her before marriage. Although he said he


    loved Cassie, he did not want her as much as he wanted Amelia. Every time he looked at Amelia, his


    mind was full of those thoughts. On the other hand, when he looked at Cassie, there was a strict line


    between them that forced him to stay on his side and to treat Cassie rationally.


    Abruptly taking off her pajamas, Cassie lunged toward Oscar and seductively whispered, ¡°Oz, does my


    body look good?¡±


    Oscar stared at her fair skin and calmly put her pajamas back on. ¡°The temperature is quite low in the


    room. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Panic exploded in her mind as she grabbed Oscar¡¯s hand. ¡°Oz, do I not look pretty?¡±


    Oscar gazed at her serenely. ¡°Cassie, don¡¯t overthink it. I just want us to have the perfect memory for our


    first time.¡±


    Cassie returned his gaze woefully. ¡°Oz, is that what you¡¯ll do to Amelia? Will you put on her clothes


    calmly like this too?¡±


    His mood darkened, and he uttered, ¡°Cassie, you had a frightful experiencest night, so I¡¯ll pretend you


    never said that. Don¡¯t say them anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oz, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cassie put on her gentle facade again. ¡°I was too rash just now. I¡¯m scared that Ms.


    Winters will take you away from me. She looks so beautiful and so much like me. I¡¯m scared that you¡¯ll


    project your feelings for me onto her instead. I¡¯m really afraid.¡±


    ¡°All right, cease your thoughts. I¡¯ll send you back first,¡± Oscar consoled, patting her back.


    She nodded.


    When they arrived at Yard Manor, Cassie unbuckled her safety belt and turned to Oscar. ¡°Oz,e in forConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    a while. My parents have been talking about you to me. They¡¯ll be thrilled to see you.¡±


    However, Oscar shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m good. There are some things I have to settle at home first.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go in by myself then. Remember to give me a call when you reach home, okay?¡± Cassie


    replied easily as if she did not mind his words.


    He nodded.


    ¡°Cassie, don¡¯t think about it, okay? My heart is yours.¡±


    A bright smile grew on her face, and she beamed, ¡°Oz, stay safe on the road. Call me when you reach


    home.¡±


    He nodded again.


    After Cassie alighted from the car, Oscar drove straight to the Clinton residence.


    Stepping into the living room, he instantly saw Amelia peeling an apple while sitting


    beside Olivia, his mother. Oscar had originally returned with anger burning bright in him, but when he


    was greeted by the sight of Amelia and his mother spending a joyful time together, his anger dissipated.


    Olivia was the first to notice Oscar¡¯s return. The moment she did, her expression turned grim. ¡°You¡¯re


    back?¡±


    ¡°Mom,¡± Oscar greeted as he walked over.


    Olivia looked daggers at Oscar and uttered, ¡°Oscar, you¡¯re getting more and more unruly. You won¡¯t even


    listen to me anymore. I know I can¡¯t change your thoughts, but I¡¯ll tell you now¡ªthe only daughter-inw


    I¡¯ll ept is Amelia. If you choose someone else, you can forget about calling me your mom anymore.¡±


    Oscar gave Amelia a perplexed look. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? I respect you the most; why


    would I not heed your words?¡±


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t like Cassie, but you ignored my words and went to her. Are you trying to piss me off?¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Oscar nced at Amelia again and Olivia added, ¡°Why are you looking at her? You¡¯ve been her husband


    for four years. Don¡¯t you know that she¡¯s not someone who will talk behind others¡¯ back? I rarely


    intervene in your matters, but you¡¯re still my son. I still know what you¡¯ve done. Now that you have a wife,


    I hope you¡¯ll stop flirting around and ignore the women who you should not bother yourself with.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Mom, I heard Dad say that he booked two tickets to Caspardion. Enjoy


    your trip with him. I¡¯ll pay for all the expenses.¡±


    Olivia waved dismissively. ¡°Oscar, I told you I won¡¯t intervene in your matters, (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .m.techkaushal) but I hope you¡¯ll realize who actually treats you well and who¡¯s the


    woman who should be the most important to you. Don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Oscar was her son, and it was impossible for Olivia not to realize that he had some feelings for Amelia.


    She knew that he might not even notice it, and she was afraid that he would assume that his love was for


    the traitorous Cassie instead of Amelia, who had been with him for four years.


    That is how men sometimes are. They do not cherish what they have, and they would yearn for the one


    who hurt them. It is because they could not get thetter, and that is why thetter seems exceptionally


    precious. However, once the man has spent some time with the woman who hurt him, he would realize


    that what he had for that woman is not love but his unwillingness to admit defeat.


    ¡°Mom, have you had your breakfast?¡± Oscar said instead, sitting down.


    ¡°I¡¯m too furious to have an appetite.¡± It seemed like Olivia was truly angry this time, for her tone was


    cial.


    Amelia then handed Olivia an apple with a smile. (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .m.techkaushal) ¡°Mom, Oscar only went to the office for his work. You¡¯re his mother, so he


    won¡¯t say anything even if you reprimand him. However, it won¡¯t be the same for me, who is his wife. So,


    Mom, please let Oscar off the hook this time for my sake.¡±


    Her words amused Olivia, and she chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m trying to stand up for you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re the best mother-inw I¡¯ve ever seen. For my sake, don¡¯t be mad at


    Oscar anymore.¡±


    Finally, Olivia¡¯s mood seemed to improve.


    Staring at Oscar, Olivia advised, ¡°Oscar, I won¡¯t stick my nose into your marriage affairs, but I hope you¡¯ll


    pay attention and figure out who¡¯s the one who treats you best. Don¡¯t make any rash decisions only to


    regret them in the end.¡±


    Oscar listened in silence and seeing that, Olivia could only sigh.


    After lunch at the Clinton residence, Oscar and Amelia then went back to their apartment located in the


    city center. Upon entering the apartment, Oscar sat down on the couch and gazed at Amelia gloomily.


    With a smile, Amelia walked over and asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you angry with me?¡±


    His voice was low as he questioned, ¡°Did Cassie call me yesterday?¡±


    Instead of hiding it from him, Amelia nodded honestly. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the matter? Did Ms. Yard tattletale on


    me?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression turned even grimmer. ¡°I see you¡¯re getting bolder, Amelia. Not only did you pick up


    my call without telling me, but you even deleted the call history. If something happened to herst night, I


    would never forgive you.¡±


    The smile remained on Amelia¡¯s face as she replied to him,


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯d like you to find out the truth before you point fingers. Ms. Yard calledst night, so I told


    her that you were showering and to call again after your shower. She then ended the call without saying


    anything else. I don¡¯t know what else she said to you.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s brows knitted. ¡°Is that really all you said?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, what else were you expecting me to say?¡±


    The way Oscar kept staring at her made her panic.


    ¡°You left the Clinton residence in a rushst night. When I called you, you didn¡¯t pick up. I hope Ms. Yard


    has a ce in your heart, but as your legal wife, couldn¡¯t you at least pick up my call?¡±


    ¡°A group of gangsters tried to take Cassie away yesterday. If I were a minute toote,


    she could have been..¡± Oscar trailed off.


    The corner of Amelia¡¯s lips curled as she mocked, ¡°So you had been in a rushst night to save the


    damsel in distress. As most stories go, you must have slept with the damsel. Are you going to talk to me


    about the divorce next?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, watch your words,¡± Oscar huffed.


    She dropped the smile and gravely said, ¡°I¡¯ll shut my mouth then.¡±


    Oscar stood up to lean closer to her. Then gripping her chin, he said, ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s best that you know


    your ce. Stop yearning for things that don¡¯t belong to you. From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to pick up


    Cassie¡¯s call, and don¡¯t you dare delete my call history. Or else.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart writhed in pain, but she still smiled. ¡°How ruthless you are, Mr. Clinton. Regardless of


    everything, we¡¯re still married for four years. Although it¡¯s a marriage with a contract, even if you raise a


    pet, you¡¯ll have feelings for it. I never thought you would be such a heartless person,


    Mr. Clinton. Since you¡¯re drawing a line between us, I won¡¯t intervene in your matters from now on. I¡¯m


    feeling a little down, so I¡¯ll be going out for a walk. I won¡¯t being back tonight.¡±


    With that said, Amelia took her bag and walked toward the main door. However, in the next second,


    Oscar grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Since it seems like you don¡¯t want to see me around, I¡¯ll remove myself from your line of sight,¡± Amelia


    replied without turning around.


    ¡°Come back.¡± She hesitated for a moment, but still turned around and returned. She sat on the couch


    and folded her arms. Still standing, Oscar looked downward at her and uttered, ¡°Amelia, your temper is


    worsening. All I do is to say a few words, and you¡¯d be throwing a tantrum.¡±


    ¡°How dare I feel angry at you, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°What is this if not anger?¡±


    Amelia fell silent.


    ¡°Stay here and think about what you¡¯ve done. I¡¯ll go upstairs to take a shower first.¡± Oscar was about to


    head to the stairs, but little did he expect Amelia to speak. ¡°Mr. Clinton, let¡¯s get a divorce. I don¡¯t want


    your terms anymore.¡±


    At that, he halted in his tracks and turned to stare at her.


    ¡°Say that again.¡±


    Rising to her feet, Amelia fearlessly looked at him and enunciated, ¡°Mr. Clinton, ever since Ms. Yard


    came back, it¡¯s as if you¡¯ve changed. Although we¡¯re married with a contract, we¡¯re still legal husband


    and wife. If you can¡¯t even believe your own wife, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for us to stay married.¡±


    To her surprise, Oscar stepped forward to grab her chin and snarled, ¡°Amelia, you have no right to


    mention the divorce. So you want a divorce? It¡¯s not impossible, but speak to me again when you have a


    hundred million. Otherwise, you have no say about when this marriage will end.¡±


    Grinning, Amelia asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you don¡¯t love me, so why are you insisting to keep me by your


    side?¡±


    Oscar sneered, ¡°Amelia, you married me for money back then, but you¡¯re now talking about love? Don¡¯t


    you find yourself a hypocrite?¡±


    At that, she froze as her rationality returned.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m sorry. I lost control earlier.¡±


    This time, it was Oscar¡¯s turn to be stunned.


    Amelia walked over to sit on the couch, saying sincerely, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m very sorry about picking up Ms.


    Yard¡¯s callst night. I won¡¯t pick up any calls for you nor go through your phone without your permission


    from now on.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s apologies left Oscar at a loss for what to do.


    She continued, ¡°Mr. Clinton, may I help you with anything else? (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .m.techkaushal)  I¡¯m just a working woman, and you¡¯re my client. I won¡¯t dare to offend you.¡± .


    Frowning, Oscar muttered, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to speak to me in such a sarcastic way.¡±


    Amelia immediately schooled her features into a gentler look. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯ll take note of it. Don¡¯t worry.


    I won¡¯t let myself have hope in the future. I¡¯ll definitely y the role you¡¯ve given me well.¡±


    Hearing those words of hers did not lift Oscar¡¯s mood; instead, his mood worsened.


    Amelia then stood up and walked toward him with a smile. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯ve already changed my


    methods. Are you still not satisfied?¡±


    He took her head and said, ¡°Cassie is back for now, but she¡¯ll be leaving in a few days; she won¡¯t affect


    your position in the Clinton family. You don¡¯t need to worry and don¡¯t tattletale to Mom. Mom loves you,


    but you can¡¯t use her love for you as a weapon.¡±


    Amelia calmly stated, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you might have misunderstood the situation. I didn¡¯t say anything to


    Mom. In this family, the only one who can make me feel at home is Mom. Even if I were to go against all


    my morals, I won¡¯t use her. You can rest assure about that.¡±


    It was only with that reassurance then did Oscar¡¯splexion lightened up.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, if you have nothing else, I¡¯d like to go to Tiff¡¯s. I won¡¯te back tonight.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression turned dark again.


    ¡°Amelia, stop throwing a tantrum. I have limited patience.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you might have misunderstood me; I¡¯m not throwing a tantrum. Tiff¡¯s been having


    nightmares recently, and she¡¯s scared of being alone, so she¡¯s asked me to keep herpany. I wanted


    to tell you about it yesterday, but you went out, so I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Spend lesser time with that woman in the future. I don¡¯t want her to change you for the worse.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, she¡¯s my friend, and I hope that you can respect her instead of ndering her,¡± came


    Amelia¡¯s earnest reply.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to her as long as she watches her mouth in front of you.¡±


    ¡°What are you so afraid of, Mr. Clinton? Are you afraid she¡¯ll say that you¡¯re still spending time with your


    ex even though you got a wife?¡±


    Oscar spared her onest nce before he headed upstairs.


    Staring at his retreating figure, Amelia sighed. I was acting too rashly today. If this continues, Oscar and I


    will have a falling out one day.


    She then spent some time sitting on the couch before finally going upstairs. Although she did not see any


    signs of him in the bedroom, she heard the sounds of running watering from the bathroom. Walking


    over to twist the knob, she realized the door was unlocked. The moment she entered, she saw Oscar


    standing under the showerhead, letting the water run down his body.


    Greedily taking in his perfect body shape, Amelia tiptoed in and hugged him from behind. SheContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    whispered, ¡°Darling, are you angry?¡±.


    Not turning around, Oscar turned off the faucet and asked, (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .m.techkaushal)¡°Why did youe in?¡±


    Hugging him tighter, Amelia whispered seductively, ¡°Darling, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have talked back to


    you. All I had was a woman¡¯s natural possessiveness. I know you love Ms. Yard, but I was the one who


    apanied you through happy and sad times. For a woman to suddenly appear and steal all your


    attention away from me, I¡¯d definitely feel upset. This has nothing to do with love. I¡¯m just upset, that¡¯s all.


    So don¡¯t be angry at me anymore, okay?¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Oscar turned around to examine Amelia¡¯s now wet body, her dress clinging to her skin, highlighting her


    figure. His pupils dted and he let out a low growl. He could feel the blood rushing to hisher regions.


    Amelia noticed the change in his eyes. She smiled confidently and said, ¡°Darling, you may not like me as


    a person, but you can¡¯t seem to resist my body.¡±


    Oscar took her in his arms and kissed her, pinning her against the wall. As their bodies meld into one,


    the pair then let their desires get the better of them.


    An hourter, Oscar carried Amelia out of the shower and ced her gently onto the bed. He looked at


    her uncovered protruding belly and frowned. ¡°Amelia, let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    Amelia, who was already dozing off, was awakened by Oscar¡¯s words. She looked at him. ¡°Darling, what


    do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Why does your belly seem to be getting bigger? We should go get it checked.¡± Oscar was not stupid. He


    had been suspicious of her growing belly.


    Amelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She smiled at him seductively. ¡°Are you suspecting that I¡¯m with child, Mr.


    Clinton?¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    ¡°If I am really pregnant, will you insist on an abortion?¡±


    Oscar hesitated. As Amelia¡¯s heart began to sink, he replied, ¡°You can give birth to the child, but if we do


    get a divorce in the future, the child stays with the Clintons.¡±


    Amelia was taken aback. She smiled and said, ¡°If I give birth to a son for your family, do I get more


    benefits when we get a divorce?¡±


    Oscar said, ¡°If you give birth to a son, I¡¯ll give you an extra ten million when we get divorced. It will be


    yourpensation for severing all ties with the child.¡±


    Amelia was unfazed. She simply walked over to the cupboard, put on a dress, and went back to the bed.


    She looked at Oscar and smiled. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯ve always been generous to your women. I¡¯m


    heartened and thankful that you¡¯re still willing to


    treat your possible ex-wife so well. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m really not pregnant. But if you¡¯re really worried, we


    can go to the hospital.¡±


    Oscar still had his doubts. ¡°Are you really not pregnant?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can just get it checked to quell your suspicions.¡±


    Oscar shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±


    Ameliaughed. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading over to Tiff¡¯s and may not be back tonight.¡±


    Amelia pecked him on the cheek. ¡°Bye, Mr. Clinton. I¡¯ve satisfied your needs, so don¡¯t miss me too much


    tonight. Well, if you can¡¯t take it, feel free to meet Ms. Yard, although I just have one condition. Please


    don¡¯t bring her back here. I don¡¯t want the smell of other women in our house.¡±


    Oscar grabbed her as she was about to leave. ¡°Are you really noting back tonight?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Be a good boy and don¡¯t miss me too much.¡±


    She then freed herself from his grasp and drove straight to Tiffany¡¯s ce.


    Over at Tiffany¡¯s, Amelia made herself at home and got herself a drink from the fridge. She barely took a


    sip when the drink was taken away.


    Amelia looked at Tiffany strangely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tiff?¡±


    Tiffany handed her a ss of warm milk. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, drink this instead. You shouldn¡¯t be drinking


    cold drinks anymore.¡±


    Amelia took the cup and sat on the couch, looking troubled.


    Tiffany sat beside her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Amelia took a sip of the milk then replied softly, ¡°The Clintons are suspecting that I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Tiffany was not surprised. She replied calmly, ¡°You¡¯re almost five months pregnant and your belly is


    already showing. Even though your skinny frame makes it less


    obvious, only a fool can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re pregnant. The fact that the Clintons haven¡¯t actually brought you


    to the hospital yet shows how much they trust you.¡±


    Amelia fell silent. Of course, she knew that.


    Tiffany continued, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to hide your belly anymore in another month. When the time


    comes, you¡¯ll only have two choices. You can either give birth to the child, wait for the divorce and lose


    custody of the child, or you can go for an abortion. You won¡¯t like the oue no matter what. Just make


    a choice now. You¡¯ve been talking about the divorce for the past two months but nothing has happened


    until now.¡±


    Amelia was equally distraught. She said, ¡°It was Oscar who brought up the divorce back then, but now


    he¡¯s the one saying he doesn¡¯t want a divorce anymore. We¡¯ve been married for four years but I still don¡¯t


    know what¡¯s on his mind. His way of thinking is really strange, even I can¡¯t figure him out.¡±


    ¡°What do you think then?¡±


    ¡°As long as he actually has feelings for me, I¡¯m willing to do anything to deal with Cassie. Unfortunately¡­


    I think it¡¯s not worth it to change myself for a man who doesn¡¯t love me back.¡±


    Tiffany moved closer. ¡°So, what then?¡±


    ¡°What do the Clintons have to say?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton has already suspected that I¡¯m pregnant. As someone with experience, she definitely can


    tell; she just chose to trust my lie. Out of everyone in the Clinton family, she treats me the best. If I could,


    I would never lie to her. It¡¯s such a pity¡­¡±


    Tiffany asked, ¡°Amelia, have you be soft-hearted?¡±


    Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve experienced maternal love from the Clintons for four years, I


    couldn¡¯t really bear to leave them. Unfortunately, Oscar still hasn¡¯t opened his heart to me. Instead of


    seeing me for who I am, he simply regards me as a gold-digger and thinks that any issue can be


    resolved with money. It¡¯s pretty upsetting sometimes.¡±


    Tiffany poked her in the forehead. ¡°Being together with Oscar has really lowered your IQ. He is


    determined to divorce you. Do you seriously want to abort my godchild or give them to the Clintons


    without being able to see them ever again?¡±


    Amelia nced at her and kept a straight face. She then changed the topic. ¡°Tiff, do you know why I


    chose to work in Carter¡¯spany?¡±


    Tiffany gave her a strange look. Amelia continued, ¡°Neers in hispany will have to go to


    Saspiuburg for eight months of training. Aside from being able to call home, employees are prohibited


    from meeting their friends and family until after the eight months.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany frowned. ¡°That¡¯s really twisted.¡±


    Amelia nodded in reply.


    Tiffany continued, ¡°Carter¡¯s indeed twisted. No wonder hispany¡¯s rules are so messed up.¡±


    Amelia was distressed. That was clearly not the main point.


    Tiffany sneered at Carter then got back to her point. ¡°Are you saying that you n to take advantage of


    this training period to give birth at Saspiuburg?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Tiffany looked at her in admiration. ¡°Not bad, Babe. I thought you¡¯d been so blinded by your love for


    Oscar that you lost your brains. I didn¡¯t expect that you already had everything nned out. I apud


    you. I was right to make friends with you after all.¡±


    Amelia smiled helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t tter me like that. I¡¯m no strategist. If I were that smart, I would never


    have given my heart to a man who doesn¡¯t love me back.¡±


    Tiffany snorted, ¡°That¡¯s not a big issue. Just go get your heart back.¡±


    Amelia hugged a cushion and said, ¡°Tiff, if my heart was so easy to get back, I wouldn¡¯t be here acting


    like an idiot right now, thinking that having his child would be enough to make him mine.¡±


    Tiffany looked at her and hesitated. She said, ¡°Amelia, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°I mean that I once thought of using my child and Olivia¡¯s support to make Oscar stay by my side. But


    after thinking about it again, I realized that I¡¯m pretty good looking, so why force myself to endure such a


    tiring thing?¡±


    Tiffany nced at Amelia. ¡°When are you going to Saspiuburg?¡±


    ¡°Carter told me that as long as I report to work tomorrow, I¡¯ll be employed right away and I¡¯ll be heading


    to Saspiuburg in five days.¡±


    ¡°That soon?¡±


    Amelia hugged the cushion tighter. ¡°Yeah, but I requested for that. ording to normal procedures, the


    others would have to do a three-month internship before they get assessed on their design skills and


    be full-time employees. Only after another month of work will they then go over to Saspiuburg for


    the training. I managed to get this job because of my connections, so Carter has allowed me to skip the


    internship and begin full-time immediately.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s finally doing something good with the power that he has. But this is okay too. You can avoid the


    Clintons finding out about your pregnancy while trying to let go of your feelings for Oscar.¡±


    Amelia replied with a smile, ¡°Tiff, don¡¯t worry about me. I love Oscar, but not to the point that I don¡¯t know


    what I¡¯m doing. I still know what¡¯s best for myself. I¡¯m not sure why Oscar suddenly doesn¡¯t want a


    divorce, but I won¡¯t let him harm my child.¡±


    Tiffany nodded. Her eyes widened as she stared at Amelia. Confused, Amelia asked, ¡°Tiff, what¡¯s with


    that look?¡±


    Tiffanyughed. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Saspiuburg with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work. Why are you going there?¡±


    Tiffany replied defiantly, ¡°I¡¯m going there to take care of you, of course. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the child¡¯s


    godmother. Godmothers are mothers too, so I have a duty to take care of my child.¡±


    Amelia did not know what to do with her.


    ¡°Tiff, stop joking around. Didn¡¯t your editor pressure you to submit your manuscript just a few days ago?


    Are you sure your editor won¡¯t chase after you if you follow me


    to Saspiuburg just like that?¡±


    Tiffany suddenly pulled her hair andy down on the couch.


    Amelia got a shock. ¡°Tiff, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Babe, I was trying to avoid thinking about it. Why did you have to bring it up?¡±


    Ameliaughed. ¡°Out of ideas again?¡±


    Tiffany thrashed around in annoyance, looking like a mess after sheposed herself.


    ¡°Babe, you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m stuck at the ending of the fantasy novel I¡¯m writing now. I don¡¯t know if I


    should make it a happy ending or a sad ending. I want to write a sad ending but I have a feeling that my


    readers will kick up a fuss if I give them another sad ending.¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    ¡°Babe, do you know every word written by a great novelistes from deep within his or her soul? I will


    be devastated if my novel is ruined because of a badly written finale. I cannot allow that!¡± Tiffany


    mourned in despair, hands sping her head.


    Bemused, Amelia asked, ¡°Is it that bad?¡±


    ¡°How could you ask such a dumb question? I thought you knew me best,¡± grumbled


    Tiffany


    ¡°Let me read the manuscript of yourtest fantasy novel. I will give you some feedback,¡± Amelia offered.


    Tiffany¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. She snapped her fingers and eximed, ¡°Babe, you are the best!¡±


    Amelia read through Tiffany¡¯s manuscript. She could see that thetter had a natural ir for writing. The


    novel was well crafted, with a captivating plot. It was no surprise that her books were always snapped up


    once they hit the stores, allowing her to be a best-selling author.


    ¡°Tiff, I think this fantasy novel is amazing! However, as a reader, I would prefer a happy ending. All your


    previous novels had sad endings. Readers may get tired of that. Moreover, the male and female leads


    went through so much together. Your readers and I will protest if you let the female lead be annihted. I


    demand a happy ending for this novel. Otherwise, you¡¯re annihting our decades of friendship as well!¡±


    Amelia threatened.


    ¡°Babe, is that threat necessary? It¡¯s just a novel¡¯s ending. Well, since you¡¯ve asked for a happy ending,


    you¡¯ll get a happy ending,¡± Tiffany promised.


    Satisfied, Amelia nodded and leaned backzily on the couch. ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m spending the night with you and I


    will head to the office from here tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Why, wee home, Babe. This is your home too. You can stay here anytime you want,¡± Tiffany said.


    The two gals spent the night chatting in bed till midnight before nodding off. On the other hand, Oscar


    found himself alone in bed and was having trouble falling asleep. He took out his phone and started


    writing: Woman, where are you? Doe back soon. I


    need to talk to you.


    Yet upon consideration, he deleted the message without sending it.


    his smile faded. Composing himself, he answered the call. ¡°Hello, Cassie.¡±


    ¡°Oz, did I wake you?¡± Cassie¡¯s soft voice was heard from the other end of the line.


    ¡°No issue. For you, anytime,¡± Oscar assured her.


    Cassie was ted to hear that. ¡°Oz, you are the best! I hope Ms. Winters is not woken up by my call at


    this hour.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not in today. I¡¯m here by myself, so no worries,¡± Oscar reassured gently.


    That was followed by prolonged silence.


    ¡°Cassie, are you still there?¡± Oscar was baffled that she suddenly went silent over the line.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± Cassie finally spoke again. ¡°Since Ms. Winters is not in, can I go visit you? I¡¯m a little


    scared of being alone in the hotel. I wish you¡¯re here with me.¡±


    Oscar cast aside that proposal and offered to go over to her ce instead.


    ¡°Oz, you haven¡¯t invited me to your ce since I came back. You kept saying you love me, yet you¡¯re


    reluctant to let me visit you at home,¡± Cassie whined in an aggrieved tone.


    Oscar kept to his stance and repeated his question, ¡°Where are you, Cassie? I will go over to you.¡±


    ¡°Oz, Ms. Winters is not home. It¡¯s the perfect opportunity for me to tour your new home. Or maybe you


    never wanted me to visit you in the first ce..¡± Cassie wilfully pushed for it.


    Oscar frowned a little but kept his cool and cajoled her, ¡°Cassie, be a good girl. Tell me where you are


    and I will go over to you.¡±


    Cassie stubbornly wanted her way. ¡°Oz, I insist on visiting you at your home. If you


    love me, then don¡¯t give me any more excuses. It¡¯s either I go over tonight or I¡¯ll head back to Erihal


    immediately. Who cares about being Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s face fell. He loved Cassie and was an indulgent lover. However, there was a limit to how much


    he could tolerate unreasonable demands. Cross that line and he would not hesitate to rein her in.


    ¡°Cassie, you have crossed the line,¡± Oscar said sullenly.


    After a bout of silence, Cassie asked, ¡°You don¡¯t love me anymore, do you?¡±


    Oscar softened his voice andforted her, ¡°That is not true. Let me know where you are and I will be


    there.¡±


    Cassie persisted, ¡°Oz, all I wanted is to take a look at your house. You have always eded to all my


    requests in the past.¡± ¡°Cassie, stop this nonsense. Tell me where you are, now,¡± Oscar said impatiently.


    ¡°No, Oz. You don¡¯t love me. You have never loved me. If you do, you will not reject my simple request to


    visit you at home repeatedly,¡± Cassie cried. ¡°I had a bright future in Erihal but I gave it all up toe


    back to you. Between music and you, I chose you. And this is how you repay my sacrifices!¡± Oscar


    tensed up and clenched his phone. He disliked unreasonable women. If not for his love for Cassie, he


    would have hung up on her. ¡°Cassie, you know my feelings for you. But if you insist on being wilful, then I


    can only choose to let you go back to Erihal. Four years ago, you did not spare a thought for me and left


    me on the eve of our wedding. I took it as a sign that it was all over between us.¡± Noticing her silence, he


    continued, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Do have an early rest. We¡¯ll chat again when you are more rational after a


    good sleep.¡± Cassie panicked. ¡°Hang on, Oz! I know I was being wilful. I am just so jealous that Ms.


    Winters gets to sleep by your side while I have to stay in a hotel. I had a few drinks and jealousy got the


    better of me. Please¡­ could you keep mepany? I am staying at Hotel Van Hutton.¡± Her confession


    melted Oscar¡¯s heart. He truly loved her. Even if that love had somewhat diminished with time, she still


    had a special ce in his heart. He could not bear to disappoint her.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Oscar drove to Hotel Van Hutton. Her room was on the twenty-first floor. The door opened immediately


    after he rang the bell. Cassie, dressed in a bathrobe, flung herself into his arms. ¡°Oz, you are not angry


    anymore, are you?¡±


    Oscar was amazingly collected. He lumbered into the room with Cassie still clung to him. He closed the


    door, held her slightly apart, and said, ¡°The AC is set so low. You should have put on thicker clothes lest


    you catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Oz, you were so harsh over the phone. I was terrified! I was so afraid you would leave me because of


    my wilfulness. Thank goodness you came,¡± Cassie cried out in anguish.


    Oscar saw her half-exposed shoulder and persuaded, ¡°Go get dressed before you catch a cold.¡±


    Cassie obediently got dressed, looking sweet in a pink dress. She took a bottle of 1982 vintage wine and


    two sses and walked toward Oscar. ¡°Mind having a drink with me?¡±


    Oscar was about to take the wine from her hand but Cassie cheekily hid it. She smiled flirtatiously. ¡°Oz,


    why don¡¯t you take a shower first? I want to set up a cozy ambience for us.¡±


    Oscar was unmoved by the sight of a blushing ever-gorgeous Cassie. Surprisingly, he was even a little


    upset, feeling that thetter was disgracing herself. The irony that he was not aroused by the seduction


    of his beautiful lover had not hit home yet.


    He stood up, took the wine, and said, ¡°Cassie, be a good girl. You should not be drinking at thiste hour.


    Rest early. I will stay here with you while you sleep.¡±


    Cassie was dumbfounded. She had set aside her dignity to seduce him, but what made it worse was his


    disinterest. That has to be the biggest insult to a woman.


    ¡°Oz, you rejected my request to visit your ce. Now, you won¡¯t even have a drink with me. Do you really


    love me?¡± Cassie tearfully asked, deeply hurt.


    Cassie believed that a man would always be attracted to a submissive woman who idolized him. That


    would bring out a man¡¯s protective nature and in return, the woman would be pampered. She knew how


    to act that part and was good at it.


    Oscar put the wine down and hugged Cassie. ¡°You got it wrong, Cassie. I meant well.


    Cassie buried her face in his chest and softly requested, ¡°Oz, just one drink with me and I will go to bed


    after that, okay?¡±


    Oscar nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Then go get a shower while I do the candlelight setting.¡± Cassie pulled away from Oscar and yfully


    pushed him into the bathroom. ¡°Have a nice shower. I have a big surprise for youter.¡± She smiled


    sweetly at him.


    Oscar reluctantly but duly took a shower. When he came out of the bathroom, he found the room bathed


    in warm flickering candlelights. Cassie, looking even more stunning in this light, walked toward him


    demurely. ¡°Oz, do you find me beautiful? Let¡¯s make this our wedding night.¡±


    Oscar took a nce at her and nonchntly said, ¡°Cassie, stop your nonsense. Finish your drink and go


    to bed. No more mischief from you.¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Cassie¡¯s head drooped and there was a sh in her eyes. When she looked back up, she was back to


    her innocent, bubbly self.


    ¡°Oz,e sit with me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to harm you. Even if something should happen, isn¡¯t it


    always the woman who¡¯s at a disadvantage? I¡¯m not even afraid, so why should you be?¡± Cassie sat


    Oscar down and brought him his ss of wine. ¡°Go ahead and try it. Let me know if you like the taste.¡±


    With a practiced hand, Oscar swirled his wine to release its aromas. He then brought the ss to his lips


    and took a sip, savoring it slowly. ¡°This wine is good. It¡¯s full bodied and rich.¡±


    Cassieughed. ¡°Good, good. You should drink more then.¡±


    The two of them continued to chat and drink through the night. Even though he could usually hold his


    liquor, Oscar was starting to feel the buzz from the wine. He tried to stand up, only to fall back into his


    chair.


    Concerned, Cassie made her way toward him. ¡°Are you drunk? Let me take you to the bed.¡±


    Oscar wanted to swat her away but found himself too weak to do anything. He gave in and let Cassie


    lead him to bed. As she reached out to remove his clothes, he suddenly grabbed her hands. ¡°Oz, you¡¯re


    drunk. I¡¯m taking your clothes off so you can sleep morefortably,¡± she said softly.


    Oscar stared at her with ssy eyes.


    A sly smile lit up Cassie¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll make you feel even morefortable in a while. After tonight, I will


    officially be your woman.¡±


    She reached up to caress Oscar¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for setting you up, Oz. I was just so afraid of


    losing you to Amelia. You keep telling me you love me, but you refuse to be intimate with me. You left me


    no choice but to do things my way. Once this night is over, you¡¯re mine forever.¡±


    Oscar was still staring at her in his drunken state when he suddenly muttered, ¡°Amelia.¡±


    This came like a bolt from the blue and Cassie froze.


    ¡°You keep saying you no longer love her, but even in this drunken and drugged state, you¡¯re still calling


    out her name.¡± Cassie felt her rage boiling over and started tearing at Oscar¡¯s clothes. ¡°I was going to


    drug you further, but I held back for fear of side effects. How could you still call out her name? Do you


    know how much this hurts me?¡±


    Oscar continued muttering, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re home? Let¡¯s go to bed then.¡± He was about to sit up and pull


    Cassie into bed, but he couldn¡¯t muster an ounce of energy to do so.


    ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± he asked quizzically.


    Cassie gathered all her strength to remove Oscar¡¯s clothes before stripping herself down. As she


    straddled him, Oscar pushed her away in frustration. ¡°Go away. You stink¡±


    Cassie was ashamed, embarrassed, and angry. She had people fawning over her since she was a child


    and never had she ever been shamed like this. And to be humiliated by the man who imed to love


    her? This made Cassie even more furious.


    She grabbed his face and gave a sultry whisper, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Oz? Don¡¯t be such a grump. Let¡¯s go


    to bed.¡±


    Oscar snored away, dead to the world.


    Cassie¡¯s face turned dark. She was not at all amused.


    ¡°Oscar Clinton, you keep saying you love me, and yet you¡¯ve been humiliating me. The more you push


    me away, the more I want to be yours. Mark my words. I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m the only woman in your


    life from now on.¡±


    Cassie was about to lean down and nt a kiss on Oscar¡¯s lips when he suddenly muttered, ¡°Amelia, I


    don¡¯t want a divorce. I think I¡¯m in love with you.¡± He even had


    on such a dopey smile as he said that, a stark contrast from the cool, authoritative demeanor he always


    had.


    Cassie was seething. She leaned into his ear and whispered, ¡°Oz, I¡¯ll make you fall in love with me


    again.¡±


    She got off the bed and took out a packet of human blood from the wardrobe. It was one that she had


    purchased from the hospital. She tore a small opening and dripped a few drops onto the bed.


    She dumped the remaining blood into the toilet and flushed it away.


    Cassie then got back into bed and calmlyy on Oscar. ¡°I hope you dream of me tonight.¡±


    The next day, Oscar woke up to see Cassie still asleep and snuggled against his chest. He saw that they


    were both naked and guessed as much as to what they might have done. What he didn¡¯t understand was


    why he couldn¡¯t remember anything about getting intimate with her.


    He hated this feeling. He was even a little disgusted by it. Oscar wondered if Cassie had set him up but


    promptly ruled that out. She was far too innocent to be this scheming. This was all probably just a


    misunderstanding.


    Oscar was still contemting it when Cassie stirred. She met his gaze with red, puffy eyes. ¡°Oz, you got


    so drunkst night you forced me into bed. No matter how hard I tried, I just couldn¡¯t snap you out of it.


    You¡¯ve promised me you wouldn¡¯t hurt me, and yet you were so roughst night. I cried and tried to stop


    you but you just wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±


    Having said that, she broke into tears.


    Oscar frowned but still hugged her gently. ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t cry. It was my fault that I got stupid drunk and


    did what I did. I promise I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡±


    Cassie leaned into his chest. ¡°You were really rough with mest night and it hurt. I won¡¯t me you


    though. I already knew I was going to save myself for you ever since we started dating. You wanted to


    wait till we got married and I was fine with that too. Now that you¡¯ve taken my virginity, I¡¯m officially yours.


    You can¡¯t let me down now.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s gaze shifted to the drops of blood left on the bed and felt a surge of pity toward Cassie. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry,¡± he said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for this. You¡¯re now my woman, and I won¡¯t let anyone bully


    you.¡± Cassie gave a quick, self-satisfied smile. ¡°I won¡¯t force you to divorce either, Oz. But the way you


    werest night¡­ There wasn¡¯t any protection used. What if you got me pregnant? I don¡¯t want my baby


    to be an illegitimate child.¡± Oscar had a mix of emotions swirling inside him now. To be honest, he had


    always dreaded the prospect of marrying Cassie. He was aware of how often he professed his love for


    her but getting married was a whole other deal. He would usually suppress these thoughts and emotions,


    but now they were boiling over. He had been in the business world for so long. The fact that he could


    bring their family business to even greater heights just showed how clever and capable he was. Yet now


    he had to convince himself that he loved Cassie? Had Cassie tricked him? Had he lost to her? ¡°Oz?


    What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you disgusted by me now and regret your promise


    to marry me? You know I¡¯m not that kind of woman, right? If you really don¡¯t wish to marry me, I won¡¯t


    force you either. We¡¯ll cut all ties, and I¡¯ll go back to Erihal. Even if I do have your child, I¡¯ll raise him


    myself.¡± Before the teary-eyed Cassie could leave the bed, Oscar stopped her and hugged her tight.


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, Cassie. I was just thinking about stuff earlier. I¡¯ll make good on my promise


    to get the divorce and marry you. You¡¯re the woman I¡¯ve always longed for, and I won¡¯t ever let you down


    again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so relieved to hear that,¡± Cassie replied gently. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a shower before going to


    work? I have to meet my team too. There might be a recital to attend tonight.¡± Oscar nodded. ¡°This is


    your first time with a man. If you feel ufortable in any way, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me, okay?¡± ¡°Oz, I


    know.¡± When Oscar had gotten into the bathroom, Cassie picked up his phone and dialed Amelia¡¯s


    number. Once the call got through, she said gleefully, ¡°Ms. Winters, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m pregnant with Oscar¡¯s


    child, so if you¡¯re smart about it, I suggest you quickly get the divorce done. You don¡¯t want to humiliate


    yourself now, do you?¡± On the other end of the call, Amelia was cool as a cucumber, ¡°Are you with him


    now?¡±


    ¡°How else would I be using his phone? He called me over to your housest night after you left. It may


    not be as grand as the Clinton residence, but it¡¯s still got a nice, homely touch to it. I quite like it, to be


    honest. Oh, I just can¡¯t wait to live there with Oscar and our child! We¡¯ll be so happy together!¡±


    Cassie was so good at putting on that sharine voice of hers, but Amelia remained cool as ever.


    ¡°Ms. Yard, are you done? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be hanging up now. I¡¯ve still got work to do. I don¡¯t


    have time for your nonsense.¡±


    With that, Amelia ended the call.


    Cassie grinned at the phone smugly. ¡°Amelia Winters, let¡¯s see how long you can put on this brave front.


    Oz is mine! You¡¯re merely a substitute, so scram as far as you


    The new loverughs, while the old lover weeps.


    Amelia, who was already at work, was still clutching her phone tightly. She was so crestfallen and


    distracted that she didn¡¯t even realize Carter was now standing in front of her.


    Carter sat her down on the couch and asked gently, ¡°Amelia, are you okay?¡±


    She snapped back to reality and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Carter always had such a pleasant smile. He was a true gentleman and Amelia feltfortable around


    him.


    ¡°Amelia, we¡¯ve been friends for so long. You can confide in me if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Scott. It¡¯s office hours now, and I¡¯d prefer to keep my personal and


    professional life separate.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Have you forgotten that I¡¯m the boss? I can do whatever I like. No one can stop me.¡± Carter


    chuckled.


    Amelia retorted, ¡°All the more you should be leading by example. How else can you expect thepany


    to have faith in you? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯d like to get back to work now.¡±


    As she prepared to leave, Carter grabbed her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t look so well though. Why don¡¯t you stay


    for a bit and let me make you some tea? You can get back to work once you¡¯re feeling better. I can¡¯t


    possibly let people think I¡¯m overworking the neer.¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile. ¡°Mr. Scott, you¡¯re always such a joker.¡±


    Carter made a cup of warm tea and brought it to her. ¡°This is my office, Amelia. You don¡¯t have to be so


    formal. Please, call me Carter.¡±


    Amelia epted the tea from him with a polite smile. ¡°There are stillpany rules and etiquette to


    follow. I can¡¯t let there be rumors about the neer getting special treatment from the boss. It¡¯s bad


    enough that they know I got this job through personal connections. Imagine how much more pissed off


    they¡¯d be if I acted all arrogant around here.¡±


    After all, being in the workforce means having to take extra caution with every word you say and every


    step you take.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Surviving in a workce is akin to trying to win in a reality show. One has to be smooth and slick in order


    to defeat one¡¯s opponents and reach the coveted spot.


    After chatting for a while, Carter stood up. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll introduce you to your colleagues. Get to know


    them now so it¡¯ll be easier to ask them for help in the future. I¡¯ll get your training in Saspiuburg nned


    as soon as possible. I¡¯ll also rent an apartment there so you can get enough rest, especially now that


    you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Amelia was thoroughly moved. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Scott. I¡¯m truly grateful for all your help. I¡¯ll definitely


    return this favor once my baby is born.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on now. We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? There¡¯s no need to return favors. (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .m.techkaushal)But if you really want to show your appreciation, perhaps you could


    let me be your child¡¯s godfather?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to rely on our parents in this day and age; we¡¯d also need godparents. My child is so


    fortunate to have you already asking to be his godfather. With your generosity and support, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d


    be more than set for life,¡± Amelia teased.


    Carter gazed longingly at Amelia, mesmerized by her smile. ¡°Amelia, if you do get that divorce, will you


    give me a chance to stay by your side?¡±


    Amelia was stunned silent.


    Carter held her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve been in love with you for a long time now. You have no idea how happy I was


    when you came to me in your moment of need, even though I knew you were married. But when you


    said you wanted to attend the training in Saspiuburg despite being pregnant, I guessed things between


    you and your husband weren¡¯t as rosy as I thought they would be. I really hope to be given a chance if


    you do get that divorce,¡± he said sincerely.


    Amelia pulled her hand back in shock. ¡°Mr. Scott, may I remind you that we¡¯re at work. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s


    appropriate to talk about this here. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯d like to go back to work now.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Carter grabbed her arm again. ¡°Please, Amelia, don¡¯t be scared. I really love you.


    I¡¯ve felt like that since the first time Iid eyes on you. Even after you got married, I still couldn¡¯t get you


    out of my mind. And please, as long as you agree to be with me, I promise to care for your child as my


    own.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my friend, Mr. Scott, and I appreciate your kindness.¡± Amelia turned and stared coldly at him.


    (This novel will be daily updtaed at .m.techkaushal) ¡°However, I¡¯m still married. I hope our


    rtionship can maintain its status quo. But if you don¡¯t think we can remain as friends, I¡¯ll have to resign


    and cut all ties with you.¡±


    Seeing the indignant look stered on Amelia¡¯s face, Carter sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Amelia. I was


    too impulsive. Please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve helped me a lot, and I¡¯m really grateful to have you as a friend. You¡¯re handsome, rich, and


    capable; surely there are scores of women lining up to date you. I¡¯ll take what you said earlier as another


    one of your jokes. No matter what the oue of my marriage may be, as long as I¡¯m still legally


    married, I will not think of other men. Just so you know, I do cherish this marriage very much. I¡¯ll do


    whatever it takes to get my husband back.¡±


    Carter saw the fire in her eyes as she said that, and it hurt him deeply. ¡°Even if you knew he had another


    woman outside, you¡¯d still turn a blind eye to that?¡±


    Amelia shot daggers at him. ¡°You investigated me?¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t that. I just wanted to find out how you were doing,¡± Carter pleaded. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d


    marry the heir to the Clinton Corporations. It¡¯s not easy for any woman to marry into a family as powerful


    as the Clintons. I was concerned about you, so I investigated Oscar Clinton. It was only then I realized


    he was having an affair with the daughter of the Yard family. But you already knew that, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Scott. But you don¡¯t have to worry about my family matters.¡±


    ¡°Have I pissed you off?¡±


    ¡°If you were to find out that someone had investigated you and dug out everything about your family,


    wouldn¡¯t you be mad too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I meant no harm. I just wanted to make sure you were happy,¡± Carter apologized profusely.


    Amelia sighed, calming herself down. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .m.techkaushal)¡°I


    may also have been too harsh toward you. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Scott.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean we¡¯re even?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia nodded and smiled.


    Carter led Amelia out and introduced her to his other employees. Even though hispany was


    rtively new, they¡¯d experienced impressive growth. They had almost fifty employees to date, all of


    whom were talented in their own rights. Some had graduated from Ivy League schools, others had


    studied abroad, and some even had design awards under their belt.


    Just this month alone, besides Amelia, they¡¯d also hired four other employees who hailed from Ivy


    League universities. Two of them were handsome and charismatic men, while the other two


    bespectacled women were young and pretty.


    Having noticed Carter with Amelia, everyone stood up and focused their attention on her. It was a mixed


    bag of reactions. Some were curious, some were checking her out, some envied her, and as always,


    some were jealous of her.


    Amelia tried to ignore their looks while she stood quietly beside Carter.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this is your new colleague in the design department. She and I go way back, so I


    don¡¯t want anyone bullying her. She used to be a top design student, and I had to put in a great deal of


    effort to get her to join us. Now, let¡¯s put our hands together to give Amelia a warm wee!¡±


    A huge round of apuse followed.


    Amelia shed a smile and took a bow. ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Amelia Winters. I¡¯m probably older than


    most of you here. What Mr. Scott said earlier about me being a top design student was an exaggeration.


    I do have a few years of design experience, but due to some reasons, I¡¯ve not done any design work for


    almost four years now. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯d be able to catch up with you, so I¡¯m going to need all your help


    from here on out.¡± Once she finished her speech, she was greeted by another round of apuse. The


    male employees were smitten by Amelia¡¯s beauty and humility. One of them boldly asked, ¡°Do you have


    a boyfriend?¡±. ¡°Why? Is that supposed to be work-rted?¡± Amelia teased. Everyoneughed in


    response. The same male colleague continued, ¡°We should be counting our lucky stars that someone as


    beautiful as you has joined our department. I think we can all agree that you¡¯re the ultimate goddess. We


    know we¡¯re out of your league, but watching you work your design magic would be a great motivation for


    us.¡± All the otherdies in the design department shot him a death stare. (This novel will be daily updtaed


    at .m.techkaushal)¡°Are you asking for a beating, Dave?¡±


    Dave merely shrugged. ¡°All of you ought to learn from Amelia. She¡¯s beautiful and refined, a true work of


    art.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡­ you¡¯ll get it from us after work!¡± thedies eximed.


    Carter pped his hands to call for silence. ¡°All right, all right. Settle down. I¡¯ll leave Amelia in your good


    hands. Just remember that she¡¯s an old friend of mine. If I hear about anyone bullying her, I will not be


    nice about it.¡±


    Dave jumped in again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Scott. No one will bully the goddess. We¡¯re curious though.


    When are the two of you getting married? And when you do, please invite all of us!¡±


    Carter nced at him and stated matter-of-factly, ¡°I remember you still have a design to submit to me.


    When can I expect your submission?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Scott. I shouldn¡¯t have crossed the line,¡± Dave replied sheepishly.


    Carter looked really terrifying when he got angry. ¡°I¡¯m giving you till this afternoon. If the design you


    submit is still not to my liking, I¡¯m sure you know what to do.¡±


    Dave was now all flustered. He quickly looked to Amelia for help. ¡°My fair maiden, please have pity on


    me. Help me put in a good word with Mr. Scott, would you?¡±


    Even though they were a little rowdy, Amelia did like the camaraderie in the design department.


    She looked to Carter and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here, Mr. Scott. Thank you.¡±


    With a nod, Carter once again reminded everyone to treat Amelia well and walked out.


    Once he was out of earshot, thedies in the department immediately crowded


    around Amelia. ¡°Please tell us! What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Mr. Scott? Are you two dating?¡±


    Amelia waved her hand in the air to show the sparkly diamond ring on her finger. ¡°See, I¡¯m already


    married. Mr. Scott and I are merely old friends. I only got this job because of my connections with him.


    So I¡¯m not particrly proud of it. I hope you won¡¯t mind either.¡±


    No one had ever been this honest about using their personal connections to get into anypany, (This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .m.techkaushal)so this revtion took everyone by surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think like that, Amelia. Mr. Scott wouldn¡¯t have assigned you to the design department if you didn¡¯t


    have the talent for it.¡±


    Another colleague piped up, ¡°I remember Mr. Scott said he was nning on getting himself an assistant.


    Amelia, how did you end up joining the design department?¡±


    ¡°That was the initial n he had because the design department was full then. Butter he said he had


    already hired an assistant, so he decided to put me here instead,¡± Amelia replied politely.


    ¡°Lucky for us then! Having you here immediately increases the attractiveness of our department.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Dave? Are you insinuating that the rest of usdies are unattractive?¡±


    ¡°Oh, those are your words, not mine. But you aren¡¯t wrong, so kudos to you lot for knowing that about


    yourselves.¡± Dave smirked.


    ¡°Dave, you¡¯re such an ass! Give up already, Amelia¡¯s married!¡±


    Dave clutched his chest and pretended to be in pain. ¡°Amelia, my fair maiden, how I wish we had met


    earlier. Perhaps then I wouldn¡¯t be the single, lonely bachelor that I am today.¡±


    The only response that Dave got from that was a loud boo from his colleagues.


    Her new colleagues were such a fun bunch to be around that Amelia was starting to feel better after that


    phone call with Cassie.


    Time seemed to fly by when one was hard at work. Very soon, it hade to the end of the workday.


    Amelia had just made her way down when a car drove up to her. She was still wondering if someone had


    made a mistake when the window rolled down and Carter stuck his head out.


    ¡°Get in, Amelia. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±


    She was about to turn him down when Carter continued, ¡°I know you didn¡¯t drive here today. Don¡¯t worry.


    My only intention is to get you home safe.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t have been nice if she continued to reject his good intentions, so Amelia epted the offer


    and got into the car. ¡°Thank you for the ride home, Mr. Scott.¡±


    ¡°Please, Amelia, we aren¡¯t at work now. Don¡¯t be a stranger,¡± Carter remarked as he started the car.


    Amelia finally broke out into a merryugh. ¡°All right, Carter. By the way, I didn¡¯t see you leave the office


    earlier. When did you get here?¡±


    ¡°I left the office at four to meet a client. I drove back after the meeting and just so happened to bump into


    you at the entrance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite the coincidence.¡±


    Havinge to a stop at a red light, Carter asked, (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .m.techkaushal)¡°Assigning you to the design department was ast-minute decision. How are


    you doing so far?¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re all easy-going, and I feelfortable working with them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I wanted you to be my assistant, but I thought that would seem like I¡¯m degrading


    you, so I sent you to the design department instead and transferred one of the talented employees there


    to the headquarters,¡± Carter exined


    Sincerely, Amelia expressed her gratitude. ¡°Carter, thank you for giving me this opportunity. I haven¡¯t


    designed for four years. Now that I get to design again, I¡¯m thrilled. At least I know I still love design as


    much I did in the past.¡±


    Carter shook his head and muttered, ¡°I was the one who wronged you and Tiffany. If not for me back


    then, you wouldn¡¯t have left. I should be the one to apologize to


    you.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia waved dismissively. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore. I don¡¯t me you for


    that. Back then, Tiff and I were too young; that¡¯s why we were tricked. You¡¯re too courteous to want to


    apologize.¡±


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s talk about something else now.¡±


    Carter sent her to the entrance of her residential area. Just as she stepped out of the car, Oscar also


    stopped his car.


    The two of them came out of their respective vehicles at the same time. Oscar first nced at Carter,


    who hade out as well, before turning to Amelia with a gloomy look.


    ¡°Amelia, didn¡¯t you say you were at Tiffany¡¯s?¡± Oscar gritted out.


    Instead of answering him, Amelia turned to Carter and said, ¡°Carter, thank you for sending me back. You


    can go ahead first. I¡¯ll ride in with my husband.¡±


    Carter nodded and gently reminded her, ¡°Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    She nodded.


    After Carter left, Oscar¡¯s expression turned as dark as ink. His next words sounded as


    though they had been squeezed through his teeth.


    ¡°Get on.¡±


    Obediently, she boarded. The mood in the car was tense. Oscar was gloomy and Amelia was silent as


    she ruminated about Cassie¡¯s words. Even after the two entered the house, they remained quiet and


    tense.


    As he gave a rough pull at his tie, he red at her and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation


    about Carter?¡±


    With an insincere smile, Amelia replied, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you didn¡¯t give me an exnation about your night


    with Ms. Yard, either. My boss sent me home out of his kind heart. There¡¯s nothing for me to exin


    about that.¡±


    At that, Oscar gnashed his teeth. ¡°You sent someone to follow me?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Mr. Clinton, there¡¯s no way I would be interested to do that. Your sweetheart was simply


    afraid that my existence will threaten her ce in your heart, so after sleeping with you, she used your


    phone to call me. In fact, she even told me she¡¯s carrying your baby. Mr. Clinton, congrattions! You¡¯re


    going to be a father soon. However, I won¡¯t be visiting her when she gives birth to the baby. After all, it¡¯s


    not appropriate for your ex-wife to visit her, is it?¡±


    Snapping his brows together, Oscar hissed in disbelief, ¡°Cassie called you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? I have call records.¡± Amelia then handed her phone to Oscar. On it was his


    number, showing that the call took ce at almost nine in the morning. That was around the time they


    woke up.


    By now, his brows were drawn together so tightly that a fly could be crushed in between.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, if you remember your own number, you¡¯ll believe me, right?¡± Amelia mocked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid


    your innocent Ms. Yard isn¡¯t as innocent as you think she is. You¡¯re a great businessman, but it¡¯s quite


    embarrassing if an innocent-looking girl gets to fool you.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, can you stop talking in this tone?¡± Oscar grounded out. ¡°Cassie isn¡¯t someone like this. She


    must have called you for something else. Amelia, you can¡¯t nder her because of me. I won¡¯t hold you


    ountable this time, but the next time


    you do this, don¡¯t me me for doing something about this.¡±


    By now, Amelia was already used to him hurting her, so she reacted little to his words. Instead, she said,


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like to hear me talk about Cassie, I¡¯ll stop. That way, I can avoid making you think thatText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m trying to sow discord between the two of you.¡±


    After looking at her for a long time, he muttered, ¡°Did Cassie really call you and say those things?¡±


    Amelia shrugged. ¡°If you want to believe me, I¡¯d say yes. If you don¡¯t, just think of me as spouting


    nonsense.¡±


    Oscar responded, ¡°You¡¯re not that kind of person. That¡¯s something I¡¯m sure of.¡±


    A corner of Amelia¡¯s tugged upward as she nonchntly replied, ¡°Should I thank you for your trust, Mr.


    Clinton?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t sow discord between others, but I don¡¯t believe Cassie is that kind of person, either.¡± That


    was Oscar¡¯s response.


    Amelia rolled her eyes. He might as well save his breath by not saying thest few sentences.


    ¡°As a genius in the corporate world, you can well decipher whether a person is good or bad. If you paid


    more attention, you¡¯d surely realize what kind of person Ms. Yard is. All that¡¯s left is whether you believe


    it or not.¡±


    Shooting her a displeased look, Oscar uttered, ¡°Cassie¡¯s my future partner. She¡¯s my beloved and whom


    I have to cherish and protect. No matter who she is, I¡¯ll love her.¡±


    Oscar did not know whether those words were meant for Amelia or himself.


    Feeling she had been struck by a bolt of lightning, Amelia found her entire body numb from the pain. She


    stered on a smile and chuckled, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Clinton, on your happily ever after. It¡¯s time for


    me, the pretend wife, to make my grand exit. Don¡¯t send me your wedding invitation; I¡¯d like to save on


    the wedding gift.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Who¡¯s Carter to you?¡± Sitting down on the other end of the couch, Amelia


    wondered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯re already divorcing me. Why do you want to know who Carter is to me?¡± He


    shot her a sharp look and uttered, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯d better remember that you¡¯re still my wife.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve


    already forgotten that you¡¯re a married man, so why should I remember that?¡± Amelia retorted. She


    wanted Oscar to know that she was no doormat. She could pretend to be blind to his rtionship with


    Cassie, but there was no way she would take it lying down when the mistress was trying to show off their


    affair with the wife. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re crossing the line.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, we¡¯re husband and wife. Even if we have a marital agreement, we¡¯re legally married. You


    love Ms. Yard, don¡¯t you? Then take out the divorce papers and I¡¯ll sign them right away. However, I will


    not ept any less than I deserve. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want Ms. Yard to be a homewrecker, do you?


    She¡¯s the daughter of the Yard family. For her to be the third wheel, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Amelia did not continue but she knew Oscar understood her meaning.


    Upset, Oscar hissed, ¡°Amelia, you have no right to intervene in my matters. Don¡¯t you forget that I¡¯m your


    patron. If you divorce me, the contract states that you¡¯ll have to pay a hundred million aspensation.


    If you sleep with other men during this marriage, you won¡¯t get a cent. Your eagerness to get together


    with Carter will leave you with nothing.¡±


    Ameliaughed boisterously.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you done?¡±


    Oscar pursed his lips and red at Amelia. He realized that this woman could always infuriate him.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, if there isn¡¯t anything else, I¡¯m going upstairs first. I¡¯ve been working the whole day and I¡¯m


    so tired.¡± Amelia then stood up and stretched inelegantly.


    Striding toward her, Oscar pulled her into his arms and growled, ¡°Amelia, for how long are you going to


    throw this tantrum?¡±.


    His words only made Amelia feel the urge tough. She realized she was losing her ability to


    comprehend Oscar¡¯s thoughts. He was the one to mention the divorce, but he was also the one to refuse


    to divorce. If she were to challenge him with words, he would say that she was unreasonable. Now that


    she wanted to keep a distance away, he used her of not caring for him.


    Even men in andropause don¡¯t have such severe mood swings!


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I just want to take a shower before eating,¡± Amelia mumbled as she stayed still in his arms.


    ¡°Speak clearer.¡±


    Once again, Amelia could not help but roll her eyes.


    ¡°What do you wish to know?¡±


    ¡°How did you hook up with Carter? How much money did he give you?¡±


    There were no changes to Amelia¡¯s expression as she listened to his words.


    ¡°When you divorce me, maybe he¡¯ll pay me a hefty sum to take me in as a kept woman.¡±


    The moment Oscar heard her response, he looked as if he wanted to strangle her there and then.


    ¡°Amelia, do you have to be such a depraved woman?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, don¡¯t you remember I married you back then for money? At most, we only have a


    professional rtionship. Once this business deal is over, naturally, I¡¯ll have to find my next backer. You


    can¡¯t possibly tell me I have to pretend to be all innocent after doing this, right?¡±


    His brows snapped together as he questioned, ¡°Amelia, must you make it sound that horrible?¡±


    Ameliaughed until she had to hunch over.


    ¡°I¡¯m only speaking the truth. But if you think my words are too tough to listen to, I¡¯ll keep quiet.¡± Amelia


    offered with a shrug.


    ¡°How much do you want? State a price. My term is for you to cut all ties with Carter.¡±


    At that, Amelia spent a long while staring at him.


    Just as Oscar thought she would never answer him, she voiced out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Clinton. I can¡¯t do


    that.¡±


    The wrath in Oscar dissipated bit by bit until he finally said calmly, ¡°Give me a reason.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working at hispany right now and he¡¯s my boss. It¡¯s impossible for me to cut ties with him even if


    I wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Quit your job. I¡¯ll find another job for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I like my current working environment; my colleagues are all enthusiastic and nice.¡±


    Oscar gritted out, ¡°Do you like him that much?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, can you not be such a lowly woman?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat but she forced a nonchnt smile. ¡°You know I love money. Why else


    would I marry you like a lowly woman if not for money? Now that we¡¯re about to divorce, why won¡¯t you


    let me find my next client?¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯ll be divorcing you?¡± Oscar glowered.


    ¡°Ms. Yard¡¯s already pregnant. If you¡¯re not in a rush to marry her, I wonder if you¡¯re nning to be a


    heartless man. Will you let othersugh at your kid for being a bastard?¡±


    ¡°When did Cassie..¡± Get pregnant?


    Instead, he swallowed his words and continued, ¡°Regardless of everything, you have to stay away from


    that man. Also, you have no right to stick your nose into my business. In this marriage of ours, I¡¯m the


    only one who can announce the end of it.¡±


    In a tranquil tone, Amelia muttered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I won¡¯t be able to agree to it.¡±


    ?17


    ¡°Amelia Winters. You just want to go against me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t misunderstand my words. I just want to say that I¡¯ll be going to Saspiuburg for an


    eight-month-long training. It¡¯s arranged by thepany. If you want a divorce, it¡¯s best to get it within


    these few days; otherwise, you¡¯ll have to wait until eight monthster.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go.¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Casting an odd look at him, Amelia stated, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯re crossing the line. We agreed on not


    interfering in each other¡¯s work matters.¡±


    ¡°Your training in Saspiuburg must be just an excuse. What you actually want to do is to spend all day


    with that man. Amelia, do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    Gazing at him coldly, Amelia said, ¡°I love money but I¡¯m not as lowly as you think I am. Please watch


    your words.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re just a woman selling your body. Why are you putting yourself on the moral high ground?¡±


    Hearing his words, Amelia paled.


    ¡°Since you think of me like that, why are you getting angry? If there isn¡¯t anything else, I¡¯ll shower first. I


    need to get rid of all this sweat.¡± With that said, Amelia spun around and went upstairs.


    Oscar stared at her with frustration shing past his eyes.


    They used to be on good terms but he did not know when their rtionship had turned as tense as this.


    After Amelia entered the bedroom, she copsed against the door as her legs weakened. For a moment,


    she thought she would be unable to support her pregnant body.


    After leaning against the door for five minutes, Amelia finally took out a change of clothes and entered


    the bathroom. Once she was done with her hot shower, she felt more refreshed, and the gloominess in


    her heart slowly faded away.


    Raising her hand to touch her belly, she lovingly muttered, ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t be scared. Even if your


    daddy doesn¡¯t want us anymore, I¡¯ll raise you into an adorable prince or a sweet princess. I¡¯ll never let


    anyone hurt you.¡±


    Abruptly, someone knocked thrice on the bathroom door. Oscar¡¯s voice came from behind the door. ¡°Are


    you done?¡±


    After recollecting herself, Amelia opened the door and smiled at him. ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    are you using the bathroom?¡±


    Instead of replying to her question, Oscar looked at her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Was I ever angry?¡±


    When he raised his hand to childishly pinched her face roughly, she yelped in pain. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Holding onto her cheek, she was sure that her face must have bruised. He must be some stray dog in his


    past life to be acting so rough.


    ¡°Are you a dog?¡± Amelia red at him.


    ¡°If I were a dog, the first person I¡¯ll bite to death would be you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, regardless of everything, we¡¯re still husband and wife. You don¡¯t need to be that ruthless, do


    you?¡±


    The only response from Oscar was a roll of his eyes.


    Walking over to hug his waist from behind, Amelia mumbled, ¡°Mr. Clinton, let¡¯s not


    fight anymore, okay?¡±


    Oscar replied, ¡°As long as you stay good, naturally, I won¡¯t fight with you.¡±


    Rolling her eyes at that, Amelia muttered sweetly, ¡°You¡¯re paying me for this; I wish I could shower you


    with the sweetest words. Why would I dare to make you mad?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s mood suddenly lifted. ¡°Quit your current job. I¡¯ll arrange something else for you. The sry and


    benefits will be much better than what you have now.¡±


    Those were words that Amelia would believe in.


    However, she uttered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, it¡¯s stated on the contract that we won¡¯t intervene in each other¡¯s


    private affairs and work matters. You can¡¯t tell me otherwise now.¡±


    When Oscar turned to look at her, his stare made Amelia¡¯s heart skip a beat. She actually felt a little


    guilty.


    ¡°What did Carter promise you? Or are you hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯re overthinking this. I don¡¯t want to quit my job because I just like it. Back then, I was the


    one asking him to keep an eye out for job openings on my behalf. It¡¯s awkward for me to now tell him that


    I want to quit.¡±


    Prying her hands away from him, Oscar sat on the couch and scrutinized her keenly.


    ¡°Speak. What price did Carter give you?¡±


    Amelia stood rigid for a moment before she realized what he meant.


    A shudder ran down her spine, but soon, she regained her calmness. ¡°Carter is born with a golden


    spoon. Although the Scotts are iparable to the Clintons, he won¡¯t offer an extremely low price.


    Moreover, as he does have some feelings for me, he might be even more generous than you.¡±


    By now, Oscar¡¯s eyes were zed with wrath.


    ¡°Amelia, could you be any more immoral than this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for people to die for money, so what¡¯s wrong with me wanting some? Mr. Clinton, why should


    you be angry with that?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re the most shameless woman I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Oscar rose to his feet and left the house.


    Standing transfixed, Amelia bitterlyughed. I¡¯ve always loved money. Why should he be mad at me for


    looking for my next client? Besides, I¡¯m not even doing that. I¡¯m just waiting for you to change your mind.


    What a pity my heart is nothing but a pebble for you to kick around.


    Just as Amelia was in a daze, her phone rang. Picking it up, she realized it was an unfamiliar number.


    Frowning, she epted the call, fearing that it might be one of her colleagues. ¡°Hello, may I ask who


    you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s me. Can we meet?¡± It was Cassie.


    Falling silent for a moment, Amelia finally muttered, ¡°Okay. You decide on the venue and text me the


    address.¡±


    After ending the call, Amelia sat on the bed and fell deep in her thoughts again. Soon,


    her phone made a noise. It was Cassie messaging her with the time and address,


    The next day, Amelia went out to meet Cassie during her lunch break.


    Just as she sat down, Cassie pushed the menu toward her. ¡°The set meals here are quite good. Order a


    set; we¡¯ll talk as we eat.¡±


    Amelia responded, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ms. Yard. With the rtionship we have, I¡¯m afraid I might not be able to eat


    anything. Why don¡¯t you just get straight to the point?¡± After a snap of her fingers, Cassie uttered proudly,


    ¡°I already have Oz¡¯s kid, so I¡¯m here to ask you to leave him. Tell me what you need.¡± ¡°Ms. Yard, are you


    really pregnant? How many months it has been? Speaking of which, how long have youe back here


    for? Could it be that you¡¯re pregnant with someone else¡¯s baby?¡± Cassie paled momentarily but she soon


    sneered, ¡°Sharp-tongued, I see. Ms. Winters, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m lying to you when I said I¡¯m pregnant, but


    I¡¯ve already been intimate with Oz. I¡¯m sure our love is already in the making inside my body.¡± All Amelia


    did was quietly listen to her. I¡¯m afraid Cassie¡¯s the only one who can be so proud to be a mistress. She¡¯s


    from a wealthy family and she¡¯s had an excellent education. Yet, she¡¯s so conceited and has such a


    terrible personality. Oscar¡¯s a weirdo among weirdoes to fall in love with her and treat her as his


    precious. ¡°I can also say I have his baby, too. Thew states that the husband and wife aren¡¯t allowed to


    divorce while the wife is pregnant. Ms. Yard, do you really want to be the mistress who ruins someone


    else¡¯s family? You¡¯re well educated. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll pull such an indecent act,¡± Amelia refuted.


    Hearing that, Cassie red daggers at her.


    ¡°Amelia, if you have some shame and wits left in you, get lost. Stop clinging to the Clintons for their


    status and wealth. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re like a clown?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yard, those are the words I was going to say to you,¡± Amelia answered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a mistress trying


    to gain wealth and status? However, unlike me, youe from a wealthy family. Aren¡¯t you afraid that


    you¡¯ll humiliate your family?¡±


    It seemed like Amelia had hit her sore point as Cassie snarled, ¡°Amelia, stop calling me a mistress! I was


    the first to know Oz and we were nearly married. You¡¯re the .. third wheel in our rtionship!¡±


    Amelia scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re a pianist, Ms. Yard. You¡¯re famous, talented, and sophisticated, but you don¡¯t


    filter your words. I¡¯m starting to wonder if you know thew. Oscar and I have a marriage certificate, and


    a married couple¡¯s assets are protected by thew. Why am I suddenly the third wheel? Ms. Yard, why


    don¡¯t you exin to me?¡±


    Giving her a stony look, Cassie warned, ¡°Stop pushing your luck, Amelia Winters.¡±


    At that, a loudugh escaped Amelia.


    ¡°You are hrious. I¡¯m pushing my luck? It¡¯s more like you¡¯re pushing your luck.¡± Folding her arms,


    Amelia continued, ¡°A question for you, Ms. Yard. You chose to ditch the wedding back then. Why are you


    back now? What do you love about Oscar?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s questions stumped Cassie.


    ¡°Another question for you. If the Clinton Corporations encounter a financial crisis, will you go through the


    tough times with him? You seem like a delicate flower.¡±


    Cassie froze for a second. ¡°You need not worry about that for me. Didn¡¯t you marry Oz because of


    money back then? The Clintons and the Yards are families of equal status. Even if the Clintons have a


    financial crisis, the Yards will lend a helping hand. My parents only have one daughter; they can¡¯t bear to


    see me suffer. That¡¯s why your hypothetical situation will nevere true.¡±


    Shrugging, Amelia responded, ¡°You can think of it as me being too worried. But you haven¡¯t answered


    this: what is your aim for clinging to Oscar after your abrupt return? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of love.


    Oscar only believes in that answer because he¡¯s in love with you. On the other hand, I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back because I love him. He loves me, too. You¡¯ve been Mrs. Clinton for too long now; isn¡¯t it time


    for you to leave the title behind?¡±


    ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    Cassie confidentlyughed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t up to you. Oz promised me


    yesterday that he¡¯ll divorce you as soon as possible, and he never lies to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to disappoint you, Ms. Yard. Just a moment ago, I asked him if he¡¯s going to divorce


    me, and he told me that he hasn¡¯t made up his mind. So I¡¯m still Mrs. Clinton while you can only be a


    mistress,¡± Amelia crowed.


    With colors draining from her face, Cassie seethed, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Oz loves me! If he tells me he¡¯s


    marrying me, he will.¡±


    Amelia raised her brows and shrugged. ¡°Maybe he waspletely captivated by you four years ago, but


    your escape from your marriage turned him into theughingstock of the upper-ss society. Do you


    think a man can bear with that humiliation? If I were he, I would be kind just by not taking revenge on


    you. Hence, let me advise you-don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡±


    Hearing her words, Cassie began to tremble from agitation.


    ¡°I did it for my future back then, and Oz will understand it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have waited for me for


    four years.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yard, are you sure that Oscar waited for you for four years? Why am I his wife, then?¡±


    ncing at her, Cassie suddenly returned to a calm state and uttered, ¡°He¡¯s a man. A great man like Oz


    has physical needs when I¡¯m not around him. It¡¯s fine for him to have a woman to deal with his needs


    while I¡¯m absent.¡±


    If Cassie had not been a daughter of a prominent family, Amelia would be shocked by those words. That


    exnation was not something an ordinary person could begin to understand.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    However, Amelia only smiled at her. ¡°Ms. Yard, if there isn¡¯t anything else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave. I still


    need to work in the afternoon; I do have an office job. I can¡¯t possibly have as much time as a great


    pianist like you.¡±


    Staring at her, Cassiemanded, ¡°You haven¡¯t said what your terms are for leaving Oz. You¡¯re not


    allowed to leave.¡±


    Giving Cassie a look she would give to an idiot, Amelia replied, ¡°Ms. Yard, you¡¯ve got the looks, the body,


    a good family, and a fantastic career. You¡¯re almost perfect. Are you telling me you¡¯re afraid of a woman


    like me, who¡¯s utterly unaplished?¡±


    Cassie choked on Amelia¡¯s words before she huffed, ¡°I¡¯m not scared of you. I just don¡¯t want Oz to be


    around a depraved woman like you.¡±


    Amelia grinned. ¡°You¡¯re Oscar¡¯s beloved. He¡¯ll listen to you, so tell him to divorce me. If he shows me the


    divorce papers, I¡¯ll sign them right away. I won¡¯t hesitate at all.¡±


    With that said, Amelia took her bag and left with her head high.


    ring at Amelia¡¯s retreating figure, Cassie hissed, ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud of yourself, Amelia Winters.¡±


    A weekter, Carter summoned Amelia to his office.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, are you looking for me?¡±


    Carter took out a file and handed it to her. ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s been eight days since you¡¯ve joined thepany,


    and I¡¯ve managed to get a ce for you for the training in Saspiuburg. If you¡¯re interested, sign here. It¡¯s


    rare for anypany to have a six month design training, so it¡¯s best that you seize this opportunity.¡±


    After reading the document, Amelia beamed, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Scott. I¡¯ll be joining the training.¡±


    Carter shook his head dismissively and said, ¡°No need to thank me. I¡¯ve arranged a studio apartment for


    you and hired a housekeeper as well. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s an honestdy who¡¯ll take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Scott, that won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll make the arrangements myself,¡± Amelia


    promptly rejected. She did not want to owe Carter too much, for it was difficult to return a favor


    ¡°Amelia, we¡¯re friends, and I¡¯m your kid¡¯s godfather. This is something I should do for you. Please just


    ept it,¡± Carter insisted. ¡°Or do you not see me as your friend?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Scott, I know we¡¯re friends, but it¡¯s best if we draw lines for certain things. I don¡¯t wish to owe you too


    many favors.¡±


    With no choice, Carter relented, ¡°I¡¯ve asked my friend to look for this housekeeper, so is it all right for you


    to pay for her services, then?¡±


    Amelia nodded. If she were to reject him too many times, she might make things foul between them.


    Putting down his pen, Carter continued, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m willing to do these for you, so don¡¯t feel pressured.


    You know how I feel about this. If you really get a divorce, I hope you¡¯ll give me a chance.¡±


    Amelia only spared him a nce before muttering, ¡°Mr. Scott, if there isn¡¯t anything else, I¡¯ll return to my


    work.¡±


    Carter nodded.


    Then, Amelia left with the file in her hands.


    The design department was busy as always. Amelia only mulled over the moment for a while before


    diving back into her work.


    When one is busy, time passes quickly. Soon, it was six in the evening.


    The best part of thepany was that no matter how busy it was, the staff would never work overtime.


    As long as the staff finished their work, they could leave when working hours were over. Moreover, those


    who were not done could bring their work home. Hence, the moment the clock struck six, everyone


    would pack up their things, ready to leave.


    When Amelia went down to the office building¡¯s main entrance with her bag, she spotted a familiar car


    parked at the side of the road. She thought she saw the wrong car at first but was dumbfounded when


    she saw the personing out of the car.


    As Amelia was about to walk over, Carter¡¯s voice sounded out behind her. ¡°Amelia, give me a moment.


    I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Amelia was thus caught between a rock and a hard ce. She turned to look at Carter, who was behind


    her, before turning to Oscar, who was already walking toward her. Never had she ever imagined that


    Oscar woulde to her office.


    Have I ever told him where I work?


    ¡°No need to trouble you, Mr. Scott. My wife has me.¡± Striding over, Oscar wrapped his arm around


    Amelia¡¯s waist in a domineering fashion.


    Carter nced at Oscar. Sparks flew as the two outstanding men engaged in a staring contest.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re Mr. Clinton. A pleasure to meet you,¡± Carter gave Oscar a fake smile and extended his


    hand.


    Oscar, too, reached out, and the two shook hands. ¡°A pleasure to meet you. When west saw each


    other, I didn¡¯t realize you are Mr. Scott¡¯s grandson. I wasn¡¯t expecting his grandson to look like this.¡±


    Hearing his words, Amelia¡¯s face fell, having not expected him to be harsh with his words.


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Clinton. I wasn¡¯t expecting the heir to the Clinton Corporations to


    have such an interesting love life other than being a brilliant businessman. I have to express my


    admiration for you, as I really am iparable to you in this aspect.¡±


    My goodness. Both are equally difficult people.


    ¡°Both of you are well-respected people, and this is a public space. Could you two not do this here?¡±


    Lowering his head to look at her, Oscar used his sweetest tone to say, ¡°Honey, shall we go home now?¡±


    Immediately, Amelia¡¯s entire body was covered with goosebumps. ¡°Mr. Clinton, y


    you-¡±


    Endearingly pinching her nose, Oscar continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cheeky? I told you to call me ¡®Darling! We¡¯ll


    save ¡®Mr. Clinton¡¯ for our exercise tonight. Now, be good and call me ¡®Darling.¡±


    Staring at Oscar with eyes as wide as saucers, Amelia wondered what he was trying to do again.


    Unfazed, Oscar chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve reserved a ce at the restaurant and I¡¯ve bought you a gift. I¡¯m sure


    you¡¯ll love it.¡± Amelia was still stunned and in a daze. Oscar turned back to Carter. ¡°Mr. Scott, thank you


    for taking care of Amelia these few days. She and I will treat you to a good meal another day. Since it¡¯s


    our wedding anniversary today, we¡¯ll be taking our leave first.¡± Thus, Amelia muttered apologetically,


    ¡°Carter, I¡¯ll leave with my husband first. We¡¯ll talk again tomorrow.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Carter nodded.


    He could do nothing but watch as Oscar took Amelia away and opened the car door for her. Like a


    gentleman, he buckled her seatbelt for her before entering the car from the other side. Finally, he slowly


    drove off.


    Holding onto his chest, Carter felt as if someone had dug a hole in his heart.


    In the car, Amelia questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you today, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our wedding anniversary. What¡¯s wrong with me bringing my wife out for a romantic time?¡± Oscar


    replied with ease.


    Amelia frowned. ¡°Mr. Clinton, if my memory serves me well, our wedding anniversary is on the ninth of


    July, not today.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± was his only response. Amelia was close to strangling him there and then.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, stop beating around the bush. Just be straightforward with me. Aren¡¯t you sick of not getting


    to the point?¡±.


    ncing at her, Oscar said, ¡°I¡¯ve got a surprise for you. Do you really think that I¡¯m


    just joking with you?¡±


    Amelia cast him a look. Is that not what you¡¯re doing?


    Oscar fell silent and focused on the road again. As it was the evening rush hour, there was a traffic jam.


    While the car was in neutral, Oscar said, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m hoping topensate you for what I¡¯ve owed you


    in the past four years. Will you give me this chance?¡±


    His words stunned Amelia; she did not know what Oscar was up to again.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, if Ms. Yard were to hear that, I wonder how upset she¡¯ll be,¡± Amelia noted casually


    ¡°Cassie understands what it means to sacrifice oneself for the greater good. She won¡¯t throw a tantrum


    over this. Moreover, we¡¯re husband and wife byw, so no one would dare to say anything about a


    husband being romantic to his wife.¡±


    Amelia shrugged, unable to refute his words.


    She had to admit that Oscar was a romantic man. As long as he wanted to, no women could resist his


    sweet nothings.


    Staring at the wooden board in the luxurious restaurant on the second floor, she read the words on it-


    Together forever, Oscar and Amelia. Beside their names was a photo of them, and on the photo was a


    drawing of a heart with an arrow pierced through it.


    Amelia could not help but let out augh. It was as if this was their wedding. By the side of the entrance


    were some pretty women in formal wear. When they saw Oscar and Amelia¡¯s arrival, they greeted in


    unison, ¡°Wee, Mr. and Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    As Amelia was stunned by the way she was addressed, Oscar reached out to hold her hand and gently


    muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Quietly, she followed him, her heart racing a mile an hour.


    Like a gentleman, Oscar pulled her chair back and gestured for her to sit. ¡°Honey, please sit.¡±


    After Amelia sat down, Oscar sat down in the other chair. Promptly, two servers


    walked over and asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, Mrs. Clinton, we¡¯ve prepared the dishes. Shall we serve them


    now?¡±


    Oscar asked, ¡°Honey, are you hungry yet?¡±


    Her heart still thumping loudly, Amelia smiled and replied, ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, Mrs. Clinton, please give us a minute.¡±


    After the two servers left, a violinist ying a ssical piece walked toward them. Melodious music


    echoed throughout the floor.


    Soon, the main dish was served. One te was a medium steak and the other was a medium-well steak.


    He took Amelia¡¯s medium-well steak and cut it for her. ¡°Please dig in.¡±


    Stunned by his sweet actions, a smile grew on her lips. ¡°Mr. Clinton, why are you so nice to me today?¡±


    ¡°Call me Darling,¡± Oscar insisted.


    Amelia gave him an odd look, but she obeyed. ¡°Darling.¡±


    Oscar did not seem to be Oscar. He was much gentler than he usually was. Amelia could have drowned


    in the loving look in his eyes. ¡°Good,¡± he said.


    Picking up her fork, Amelia ced a piece of steak in her mouth before chuckling. ¡°Darling, I don¡¯t know


    what made you change your personality, but I¡¯m happy for everything you¡¯re doing for me today.¡±


    Oscar answered, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll bring you out for meals whenever I¡¯m free.¡±


    Unromantically, Amelia blurted out, ¡°Darling, aren¡¯t you going to divorce me?¡±


    Giving her a look, Oscar replied, ¡°This is our private time right now. Let¡¯s not talk about those unhappy


    things.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    After the main dish, Oscar asked the servers to clean the table. Swiftly, the servers took the tes away.


    In the next second, the lights went off, and the dim me of the


    candle was the only source of light left.


    As Amelia was shocked by the turn of events, a birthday song reverberated throughout the hall. ¡°Happy


    birthday to you. Happy birthday to you. Happy birthday to you¡­¡±


    Turning to the source of the voice, Amelia saw one of the servers pushing a five-tier cake toward them.


    Then, Oscar stood up and walked over to take the cart and continued pushing it toward Amelia.


    ¡°Honey, happy birthday.¡± He could not have sounded more tender.


    At that, Amelia covered her mouth as tears brimmed in her eyes. She had been too busy recently and


    terrible things kept happening one after another, so she had forgotten that it was her birthday today. In


    the past, Tiffany had always been the one to apany her on her birthdays; it had never been Oscar.


    That was why it caught her by surprise that he would celebrate her birthday today.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Rising to her feet, Amelia asked, ¡°Darling, how do you know it¡¯s my birthday today?¡±


    Looking at her gently, Oscar murmured, ¡°Silly, how can I forget about your birthday? I learned to make


    this cake from a master baker. Although I seeded with his help, this is still something I¡¯ve put effort


    into. Take a look at it. Do you like it?¡±


    Amelia gaped and whispered in disbelief, ¡°You really made this?¡±


    ¡°I made it with the master baker. Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m already surprised that you¡¯ll make me something to eat. Thank you so much, Darling, for


    giving me such a surprise. I feel so happy today,¡± Amelia said as tears fell uncontrobly.


    Her tears shocked Oscar. He never thought that she would cry over something as trivial as this. To him,


    Amelia was a strange woman who would find all kinds of ways to extort money from him. But even


    though he gave her loads of pocket money each month, he had never heard her tell him she was happy.


    In fact, even when he asked his secretary to prepare her a set of jewelry as her gift, Amelia only


    insincerely told him that she liked it. She had never cried from joy; that was why Oscar was stunned to


    find her tearing up over a birthday cake.


    Taking a step closer to her, Oscar reached out to wipe her tears away. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Amelia shook her head as she sobbed and chuckled at the same time. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just never thought


    you¡¯d remember my birthday.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always remembered your birthday.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve never celebrated with me. In the past, I¡¯ve always spent my birthdays with Tiff alone. We¡¯d


    get a small cake and would finish it ourselves,¡± Amelia responded in a tone that sounded like she was


    whining.


    Oscar stiffened upon hearing that.


    Amelia finally broke into a smile. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into you today to treat me so


    well, but today¡¯s the happiest day I¡¯ve ever had in my four years of marrying you. I¡¯m telling you the truth.


    I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll have many romantic


    days anymore, but I¡¯ll forever remember what you¡¯ve done for me today.¡±


    He felt a squeeze in his heart and mumbled, ¡°Silly, you¡¯re spouting nonsense again.¡±


    Amelia chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today, and you have made the rare move of preparing a gift for me. I¡¯ll


    stop talking about sad things now.¡±


    Pulling her to sit down in the chair, Oscar instructed, ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    Fluttering hershes, Amelia asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Be good and close your eyes.¡±


    Thus, Amelia did as told.


    Abruptly, she felt something cold around her neck. When she finally opened her eyes again, she looked


    down to see a diamond ne. Picking up the diamond pendant, she realized there were two letters


    on it¡ª¡±O¡± and ¡°A¡±. Those were hers and Oscar¡¯s initials.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Jacob Cruise to carve this. Do you like it?¡±


    When Amelia raised her head, she forced her tears away and hid how thrilled she was with a joke, ¡°This


    ne must be pricey. Since you¡¯ve given this to me today, you can¡¯t say I¡¯m being greedyter on.¡±


    Pinching her nose, Oscar huffed, ¡°I¡¯ve done so much, so shouldn¡¯t you be jumping into my arms and


    telling me how I¡¯m the best husband in the world?¡±


    Wrapping her arms around his neck, Amelia beamed, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Clinton. I love this ne. If I¡¯m


    short of money one day, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll sell for a good price.¡±


    Lowering his head to look at her, he bit on her lips as a half-hearted punishment. ¡°I¡¯ve done so much, but


    instead of feeling touched, you¡¯re saying such things? How heartless of you!¡±


    A giggle escaped Amelia as she looked into his eyes. ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you angry?¡±


    Taking another bite on her lips, he muttered, ¡°Call me Darling.¡±


    Sweetly, she crooned, ¡°Mr. Clinton, why are you so adamant about me calling you


    Darling today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be your darling. Who¡¯s going to call me darling if not you?¡±


    ¡°All right, all right. You¡¯re my darling. As long as you don¡¯t divorce me, I¡¯ll forever be your darling,¡± Amelia


    replied tentatively.


    Just as those words left her lips, Oscar turned grim.


    At that sight, the delight in Amelia slowly died out. She let go of him and calmly said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, thank


    you for everything you¡¯ve done for me. I¡¯m thrilled about this, and I won¡¯t ever forget how you¡¯ve


    celebrated my birthday for me.¡±


    Oscar furrowed his brows, not knowing why the woman had a sudden change of mood.


    ¡°Why are you upset?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Mr. Clinton, do I look upset?¡± The corners of Amelia¡¯s lips tilted upward into a cheeky smile.


    ¡°Are you full? I¡¯ll bring you to the cruise to enjoy the night view.¡±


    Amelia shook her head before looking into his eyes. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m d for everything you¡¯ve done for


    me, but our marriage is just a contract. We¡¯ll divorce eventually. The more you do for me, the more I


    might fall for you. I¡¯m scared that if I really do, you¡¯ll give me a devastating blow and kick me out of the


    house. When that happens, I¡¯ll hate you.¡±


    Knitting his brows, Oscar quietly observed her.


    After having a piece of the dessert, Amelia said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m sure you know your charms. If you don¡¯t


    love that woman, you shouldn¡¯t give her meaningless hope. Even if that woman loves money, her real


    hope is to find a man who genuinely loves her.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seemingly deep in his thoughts, Oscar queried, ¡°Have you fallen in love with me?¡± Amelia rolled her eyes


    at him and winked. ¡°What do you think, Mr. Clinton?¡± Oscar replied, ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to fall in love with me


    today.¡± Amused by his response, Amelia asked, ¡°Do you mean I¡¯m not allowed to fall in love with you at


    times other than today?¡± She could not believe he actually nodded to that.


    Amelia was speechless. He¡¯s truly narcissistic.


    Rising to her feet, Amelia looked downward at him and uttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve made other


    arrangements for me? Let¡¯s go. Since you¡¯re a generous man, I¡¯m sure the activities you¡¯ve nned


    won¡¯t disappoint. I look forward to them.¡±


    When they left the restaurant, Oscar had wanted to drive Amelia to the cruise: However, Amelia said,


    ¡°We always go on cruise vacations; it¡¯s quite boring. Since I¡¯m the birthday girl, I wonder if you will agree


    to any of my requests.¡±


    ¡°Speak your mind. I¡¯ll do anything with you today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you in advance, then.¡±


    Staring at the crowded street, Oscar frowned before turning to look at the excited Amelia. ¡°I thought you


    like high-end bars and branded goods, and that you don¡¯t like toe to ordinary ces like this. These


    are ces that only the poor would visit.¡±


    Amelia chuckled, ¡°Someone as high and mighty as you won¡¯te to ordinary ces like this, of course.


    However, before I married you, my ce was a shoebox. Other than a bed, a table, and a chair, I have


    nothing else. I ate whatever I could afford. Although my life was tough, it was interesting.¡±


    Holding his hands, she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my day today, so you¡¯ve got to say yes to anything I ask for.¡±


    A trace of fondness shed past Oscar¡¯s eyes without his own knowledge as he followed Amelia into the


    crowd.


    Leading Oscar to a small barbecue restaurant, Amelia said by the counter, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please give me


    chicken wings, shrimps, and onion rings.¡± After making her swift order, she turned to Oscar and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, what else would you like to eat?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s frown was deep as he questioned, ¡°You¡¯re having these?¡±


    Happily pinching his cheek, Amelia beamed. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never


    tried these things in your life. You should try some; they¡¯re delicious.¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    ¡°What would you like to eat, then?¡±


    ¡°You can decide for me.¡±


    The owner of the store looked at them and smiled. ¡°Is this your boyfriend?¡±


    Amelia replied, ¡°My husband.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very fortunate. Your husband doesn¡¯t look like the average guy. My guess is he¡¯s the boss of a


    big business.¡±


    After ordering several other dishes, Amelia crooned, ¡°He¡¯s a busy man. He only agreed toe out with


    me because it¡¯s my birthday.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday? Well, happy birthday, youngdy. It¡¯s nice that you¡¯re so sweet with your husband.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to order any desserts?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Ma¡¯am, could you please give the table and chairs a harder rub? My husband¡¯s never had these


    foods and he¡¯s a little germaphobic.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll clean them right away.¡± The owner was an enthusiastic soul. She promptly cleaned the


    table and chair for Oscar.


    Finally, Amelia pulled Oscar to his seat. ¡°Mr. Clinton, since it¡¯s my birthday, please apany me for the


    meal.¡±


    Looking at the served dishes, Oscar continued frowning. ¡°Are these really edible?¡±


    Amelia rolled her eyes at him. ¡°So many people have eaten these and they¡¯re still alive and well. Mr.


    Clinton, you¡¯re only shocked because you¡¯ve never had these. Maybe you¡¯ll fall in love with the vor.


    You¡¯ll never know.¡±


    Pushing the te of onion rings toward him, Amelia then picked one up and put it


    near his mouth. ¡°Open your mouth, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    It took Oscar a while to mentally prepare himself before he could part his lips and take in the onion ring.


    Amelia then looked at him in eager anticipation. ¡°So, how¡¯s the taste?¡±


    Staring at her bright eyes, Oscar blurted out, ¡°It tastes good.¡±


    Amelia smiled in delight. ¡°If you like it, you should have more. Try this chicken wing.¡±


    Oscar looked at the chicken wing in front of him, took a deep breath, and finally ate


    Despite his reluctance, he ate quite a fair bit, making Amelia grin from ear to ear.


    The two ate a lot and spent around two hundred. Rubbing her stomach, Ameliamented, ¡°I¡¯m so full I


    can barely walk.¡±


    Looking at her carefree demeanor, Oscar could not help but smile at her. He did not even realize he had


    been gazing at her tenderly.


    ¡°Who told you to eat that much?¡± Oscar remarked.


    With a satisfied look, Amelia exined, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten these things. Now that I


    get to eat them again, I realize they taste amazing. If I weren¡¯t too full, I¡¯d have continued eating.¡±


    ¡°Can you still walk?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too full. Give me a moment.¡±


    Oscar then walked by her side as they strolled down the busy street. As both of them were good-looking


    individuals, they caught many passersby¡¯s attention.


    Noticing the attention, Oscar frowned. He could barely stand such a noisy ce.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Amelia looked at Oscar and asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Oscar replied, ¡°There¡¯s too many people here.¡±


    Amelia took his hand and started swinging it like a love-struck idiot. Sheughinglymented, ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, you negotiate with people every day and handles ounts in the millions. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be


    scared of crowds.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared of crowds; I just don¡¯t like them. It¡¯s noisy.¡±


    Amelia held his hand more firmly andughed. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m sorry you have to suffer through the


    crowds today, but I¡¯m the birthday girl and you promised to spend the whole day with me.¡±


    Oscar pinched her nose lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been neglecting you all this while; I¡¯m making it up to you now for my


    past actions.¡±


    Amelia chuckled. Though she knew Oscar¡¯s affectionate behavior was but a temporary change, she was


    willing to indulge herself in his attentiveness.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, thank you for today. This is the first time in our four years of marriage that you¡¯ve acted like


    a real husband.¡±


    Oscar nced at her and asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°Did I not treat you well in the past? I¡¯ve been giving


    you a sizable allowance and I¡¯ve always asked my secretary to buy you anything that you fancy. I¡¯m not


    too sure if other rich men would be so kind to their toys.¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips. ¡°Mr. Clinton, like you said, you¡¯ve treated me like a toy in the past. Today though,


    you¡¯re treating me like a wife. And as a wife, of course, I¡¯m happy when you¡¯re being a romantic.¡±


    Oscar pondered her words.


    Amelia lifted her head and nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Clinton. Just take my words with a pinch of salt.


    After tonight, we¡¯ll be back to being contractors in a transactional rtionship. There will be nothing more


    to it.¡±


    Displeasure shed across Oscar¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Amelia, do you not trust me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, this is not a matter of trust. Your heart belongs to someone else¡±-as if to make her point, she


    pointed to his heart-¡°and no amount of effort is going to let me change that. It¡¯s much easier if we just


    treat this as a contract.¡±


    Oscar fell silent.


    He appraised Amelia¡¯s unusually calm demeanor, an indescribable emotion taking hold of him-an


    impulsive urge to pull her into his arms and say that he would not divorce her. But just as he lifted his


    arms, an image of Cassie shed across his mind, washing away that feeling.


    At that moment, Amelia¡¯s phone started ringing. It was Tiffany.


    ¡°Tiff,¡± Amelia answered.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Babe! I was rushing a deadline yesterday and I almost forgot to send you a wish on


    your birthday. Come over, I¡¯ve prepared a birthday cake for you.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s cheerful voice came through the receiver.


    Amelia smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be over in a jiff.¡±


    Tiffany continued talking for a while, with Amelia voicing her agreement several times.


    Hanging up the phone, Amelia looked at Oscar and said smilingly, ¡°Mr. Clinton, thank you for the surprise


    you¡¯ve prepared for me today. I really liked it. Tiff¡¯s prepared a cake for me as well and I¡¯d like to go visit


    her. Do you wanna head home first? Or you can go visit Cassie if you like.¡±


    Oscar grabbed her hand, much to Amelia¡¯s shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re the birthday girl and I¡¯m not to


    leave your side the entire day? Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s smile was radiant. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Oscar drove them to Tiffany¡¯s neighborhood. He parked the car and together they went up to her ce.


    When Tiffany opened the door, she froze at the sight of Oscar standing next to Amelia, Amelia merely


    smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you inside.¡±


    Tiffany let them into her ce.


    After closing the door, Tiffany folded her arms and addressed Oscar, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I hope you don¡¯t mind


    my humble digs or I¡¯ll have to invite you out.¡±


    Oscar was nonplussed at Tiffany¡¯s sarcasm as he surveyed her modest home.


    Amelia tugged on Tiffany¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Tiff, it¡¯s my birthday today. Please don¡¯t make any funnyments


    for my sake.¡±


    Though she looked displeased, she quickly brightened up and said, ¡°I wonder what momentous asion


    has brought you all the way to my house, Mr. Clinton. Please don¡¯t tell me that you actually remembered


    Amelia¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Amelia tugged on her sleeves again and changed the topic. ¡°Tiff, didn¡¯t you say you got me a birthday


    cake and presents? Where are they?¡±


    Tiffany eyed Amelia and said, ¡°They¡¯re in the living room.¡±


    Amelia walked into the living room and saw a two-tier cake on the table. It wasn¡¯t a big cake but the


    design was incredibly intricate. There was a photo of her on the cake along with a message that read:


    Happy birthday, Amelia! Stay elegant and pretty always!


    The cake was decorated with a variety of fruits as well.


    ¡°Babe, your birthday will be over in two more hours. Make a wish, quick.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    That year, Amelia had spent her birthday with both Tiffany and Oscar. This is the simplest birthday party


    I¡¯ve ever joined. Oscar stared at Amelia as she made her birthday wish, her features illuminated by the


    candles. He felt his chest tighten.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As the only son of the Clintons, I¡¯ve always spent my birthday under the limelight. I¡¯ve lost count of the


    number of businessmen who¡¯ve tried to establish work connections during my birthday gs. Every


    guest is either a businessman or a celebrity, and the prices of the gifts are astronomical. I¡¯ve been


    married to this woman for four years yet I¡¯ve never once put in the effort to celebrate her birthday with


    her. If I happened to be in a good mood, I would only get my secretary to get her a branded handbag or


    some cosmetics. A house maybe, with the title deed under her name. I really don¡¯t remember what else


    I¡¯ve done for her. I¡¯ve always treated her like a toy. I y with her when I¡¯m happy and throw her aside


    when I¡¯m not. Every gift   I¡¯ve given her is something my secretary prepared. I called her a gold-digger


    who¡¯s obsessed with branded goods, but I don¡¯t even really know what she loves.


    Looking at the woman in front of him who seemed so happy at the sight of a small cake, Oscar doubted if


    he¡¯d ever truly understood Amelia. She ims to love money and branded goods, but is that who she


    really is?


    Oscar felt uncertain.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, it¡¯s Amelia¡¯s birthday today. I wonder what gift a wealthy man like you has prepared for her.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s sarcastic voice brought him out of his reverie.


    Before he could reply, she continued, ¡°Let me guess. For someone as rich as you, the gift must surely be


    a diamond ring or a branded handbag. Jeez, what an utterly unimaginative present for someone with


    such wealth. I bet you don¡¯t even know what Amelia really likes.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s face clouded over. ¡°What do you mean?¡±.


    Tiffany cut a slice of cake and smiled, though the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Mr. Clinton, for someone


    with two doctorates and exemry academic results, do you really not understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Amelia nced at Tiffany and said softly, ¡°Tiff, that¡¯s too much. I¡¯m going to be angry if you keep doing


    this.¡±


    Tiffany looked at her briefly before continuing in an exasperated tone, ¡°Babe, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m standing


    up for you?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were gloomy, though a smile was stered on her face. ¡°Mr. Clinton and I are merely in a


    contractual marriage; how can you expect him to treat me like a real husband? Also, who says I don¡¯t like


    branded handbags and clothes? They¡¯re suchvish items; other women would kill for them. I¡¯m happy


    with what I have, so don¡¯t go scaring my rich man away or we¡¯ll need to have words.¡±


    Tiffany appeared even more exasperated, while Oscar seemed deep in thought.


    ¡°Did you not like the diamond ring and ne I got for you?¡± Oscar asked.


    Amelia choked on the piece of cake she was swallowing and started coughing. Both Oscar and Tiffany


    were ovee with worry.


    Tiffany quickly poured her a ss of water. ¡°Here, take a sip.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Amelia took the ss of water and took a big sip did she manage to suppress her cough.


    Tiffany patted her back gently and chided her, ¡°How could you choke on a piece of cake? You¡¯ve always


    been so careless it¡¯s worrisome.¡±


    Oscar pursed his lips and asked ufortably, ¡°Feeling better now?¡±


    Amelia waved off his concern. ¡°I¡¯m okay. It just got stuck for a bit.¡±


    Oscar replied coldly, ¡°Make sure you eat carefully.¡±


    Amelia nodded her head.


    As the birthday party was slightly awkward due to Oscar¡¯s presence, it ended prematurely before


    midnight.


    Tiffany sent them to the door. ¡°Babe, I¡¯ve sent your present to your house. Security signed for it. You just


    need to get it from them when you¡¯re home.¡±


    Amelia hugged Tiffany andughed. ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m really happy today. I hope you¡¯ll be with me for every single


    one of my birthdays. We shall be best friends forever.¡±


    Tiffany patted her face fondly and replied teasingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so cringy. I can¡¯t stand it. It¡¯ste. You


    should go home now.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    They took the elevator down and walked to the parking lot. Once they were in the car, Oscar asked,


    ¡°Does Tiffany have some misconception about me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you don¡¯t bother to know my friends but you¡¯re worried about her misconceptions toward


    you?¡± Amelia nced at him with a faint smile on her face.


    Oscar slowly reversed the car out of the spot. ¡°She¡¯s quite pretty but she behaves like a firecracker. I¡¯m


    not sure how many men can stand her behavior; you¡¯re much cuter.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, is that apliment I hear?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Can¡¯t I give you apliment?¡±


    ¡°Well, do you treat me like your wife?¡±


    This silenced Oscar.


    Amelia shrugged.


    The atmosphere in the car became cold and silent.


    After some time, Amelia spoiled the mood even further. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m going to Saspiuburg for training


    in a couple of days. Since Ms. Yard isn¡¯t going back to Erihal anymore, how do you n to settle our


    contract? Are we getting a divorce? Or are we not? I think you need to give Ms. Yard an answer; I don¡¯t


    want her to approach me behind your back again.¡±


    Oscar scrunched his brows. ¡°She looked for you?¡±


    ¡°She visited me this afternoon and told me she may be carrying your child,¡± Amelia replied calmly. What I


    really wanted to say is that this mistress of yours is overstepping the line! She¡¯s clearly the homewrecker


    in this scenario but she acts like she¡¯s the victim, and now I look like I¡¯m the horrid being standing in the


    way of true love.


    Oscar frowned.


    These two women have given me more trouble than those exorbitant business contracts!


    Oscar avoided the elephant in the room. ¡°Are you really nning to go to Saspiuburg?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a work thing; I¡¯m just following the management¡¯s orders. Plus, I really like the work


    I¡¯m doing now and the benefits are great.¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    ¡°I believe the allowance I give you is more than what you earn from your job.¡± remarked Oscar.


    Amelia nodded.


    Oscar took a deep breath in an attempt to suppress his annoyance. ¡°Quit your job, and I¡¯ll give you thirty


    grand per month. I¡¯ll buy you whatever you want too. How about that?¡±


    Amelia cast him an odd look. ¡°I thought we¡¯ve reached a consensus regarding work, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar turned the wheel and stopped the car upon reaching a traffic light.


    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to work, but I didn¡¯t say we could live separately just because of your job. I¡¯m your


    patron, so I have the right to order you to remain by my side.¡±


    ¡°And what if I insist on going to Saspiuburg, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll divorce you right away.¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips while ring at him. After a long while, she spoke up with much difficulty. ¡°Do you


    really mean it, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    Amelia smiled bitterly as she thought back to the romantic moments they had earlier, which now seemed


    like nothing but an illusion.


    ¡°Well, if you want to divorce me, so be it,¡± Amelia responded coldly.


    Oscar stared at her in disbelief, but the woman kept her eyes on the traffic light that had turned green.


    ¡°The light¡¯s green now, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar breathed deeply, suppressing all the rage within him.


    Then, he floored the gas, and the car sped ahead. With that, their hour-long journey became reduced to


    one that took only twenty minutes. Oscar entered the neighborhood, parked the vehicle, and turned to


    Amelia, only to realize how pale the


    woman looked. All the anger within him dissipated in an instant. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡± he asked


    anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away.¡±


    Amelia heaved a sigh and responded weakly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Clinton. It¡¯s just that you drove too fast, so I¡¯m


    feeling a little dizzy. I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±


    Feeling rather sorry, Oscar helped the woman unbuckle her seatbelt and wiped away the sweat on her


    forehead. Despite saying that she was like a toy to him, the man had a soft spot for her whenever she


    felt unwell.


    Even so, his excuse was that she was his toy; no one aside from him was allowed to pick on her.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Oscar asked as he saw the color on her face return gradually.


    Amelia nced at him before attempting to exit the car on her own, only to be stopped.


    ¡°Is something the matter, Mr. Clinton?¡± she asked frostily.


    ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m just feeling a little sick.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is it serious? I can take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be okay soon enough¡±


    Oscar let go of Amelia before quickly alighting the vehicle and walking over to her side. Then, he


    proceeded to carry her like a princess, which made her astonished and embarrassed. ¡°Put me down, Mr.


    Clinton. I can walk on my own.¡±


    Oscar saw through her. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. There aren¡¯t many people in the neighborhood now,¡±


    he replied with a rare hint of gentleness.


    Amelia buried herself in his embrace like an obedient little kitten.


    Oscar¡¯s lips curled into a smile. As expected, he preferred it when Amelia behaved herself and listened


    to him. But if she were to head to Saspiuburg, that would be no different from her leaving the palm of his


    hand. The thought of this made him feel powerless and frustrated.


    Upon entering the house, Oscar ced Amelia on the couch before getting down on one knee in front of


    her to meet her gaze. ¡°Do you still feel ufortable anywhere else?¡±


    Amelia looked into his eyes, her heart racing and her cheeks burning.


    ¡°Why is your face red? Did I scare you by driving too fast?¡±


    Amelia gave Oscar¡¯s chest a light shove, confusing thetter.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Mr. Clinton. I¡¯m just not used to seeing you this kind.¡±


    Oscar put on a serious face, pretending to be furious. ¡°You don¡¯t like me being nice?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not it. We¡¯re husband and wife, so of course, I¡¯d want you to be nice to


    me. I just find your kindness a little too out of the blue, and I¡¯m worried that all of this would turn out to be


    nothing but a dream. What if I wake up and you¡¯re back to being the same old Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to sound smart. I was just being nice to you because it¡¯s your birthday today. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d


    end up frightening you instead,¡± Oscar replied calmly.


    Then, he got up, sat next to her, and pulled her into an embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t go to Saspiuburg, okay, Amelia?¡±


    An array of emotions swept through Amelia and she couldn¡¯t understand why Oscar was behaving this


    way. Is it because he can¡¯t bear to part with me, or does he just want to keep me caged up next to him


    like an animal?


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me go to Saspiuburg? Is it because you can¡¯t stand not being able to see me?¡±


    Amelia asked tentatively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. Just promise me you won¡¯t go to Saspiuburg,¡± Oscar replied, avoiding her


    question.


    Amelia sighed internally.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty tired now, Mr. Clinton. Let¡¯s talk about this tomorrow.¡±


    Yet, Oscar held onto her and murmured into her ear in a deep, alluring tone, ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t go


    to Saspiuburg, okay?¡±


    Hearing his enchanting voice, Amelia nearly agreed to his request.


    Fortunately, herst bit of reasoning pulled her back to reality. She grabbed Oscar¡¯s face and leaned


    over to kiss him.


    Then gazing at him enticingly, she said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Mr. Clinton. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±


    One gaze was enough to ignite a fire within Oscar, and it was only after taking a deep breath that he


    managed to control himself.


    He gently smacked her rear end and remarked hoarsely, ¡°You must have been a vamp in your past life.


    You¡¯re such a seductress that you could bleed me of everything I have.¡± ¡°Is that apliment toward my


    body, Mr. Clinton?¡± Amelia nced at him suggestively and smiled. Oscar instinctively took another deep


    breath. This woman IS a seductress. Just one smile and she can charm any man she wants. If it weren¡¯t


    for his self-control, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist her. Despite constantly saying that he loved


    Cassie, Oscar never felt the same urges when it came to thetter woman. The only exnation he


    could give himself was that Cassie was too pure and that he didn¡¯t wish to sully her before they got


    married. Yet, the man failed to consider this: if he truly loved Cassie, why didn¡¯t he ever feel such passion


    toward her the way he did toward Amelia? Instead, he had continued to behave like a gentleman even


    during their most intense honeymoon phase. Truth be told, Oscar was never a gentleman; he was a devil


    who couldn¡¯t care less about being modest. ¡°Watch your words, or I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t leave the bed


    tonight,¡± Oscar warned. Amelia deliberately puffed out her chest. ¡°Well, Mr. Clinton, you celebrated my


    birthday today, so everything about me belongs to you tonight. You can do whatever you want with me,


    but you won¡¯t get another chance like this after today,¡± she said alluringly. Oscar¡¯s gaze darkened. He


    looked like he could eat Amelia alive. He coughed lightly and held onto Amelia¡¯s waist with his right


    hand. ¡°Listen to me and don¡¯t go to Saspiuburg, and I¡¯ll give you what you want right away.¡± In return,


    Amelia wrapped her arms around his neck and remarked seductively, ¡°What¡¯s with all the rambling, Mr.


    Clinton? You¡¯re being so indecisive. Or could it be that you¡¯re¡­ incapable now?¡± ¡°Stop ying with fire,


    woman. You wouldn¡¯t be able to handle me.¡± Amelia merely chuckled. She was like a vixen at night.


    There was something so dangerous about her beauty that one couldn¡¯t keep their eyes off her, and those


    who weren¡¯t good enough for her could only look down in shame. The look in Oscar¡¯s eyes changed as


    he gulped. His hands began to unbutton Amelia¡¯s outfit, thus revealing her wless body. Then, his eyes


    instantly fell on the woman¡¯s ample bosom. ¡°Am I pretty, Mr. Clinton?¡± asked Amelia. Oscar quickly


    snapped back to reality and put Amelia¡¯s clothes back on for her under the woman¡¯s surprised gaze. ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, you¡¯re not actually incapable, are you?¡± Amelia blurted out.


    Oscar cast her a nce. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough. But for now, we have some matters to take care


    of.¡±


    ¡°What matters?¡± Amelia grew skeptical.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    With that, Amelia crawled off his body and became serious too. ¡°Let¡¯s do that, then. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to Saspiuburg. That¡¯s my bottom line. If it¡¯s money you need, I can increase your allowance.¡±


    Oscar expressed his demands seriously.


    ¡°But Mr. Clinton, the contract says we¡¯re not supposed to interfere with each other¡¯s


    work and private lives. You haven¡¯t forgotten that, have you?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t. I have no intention of interfering with your work, but the contract does state that I have the


    right to bring up requests that are deemed reasonable. I believe asking you to stay is fairly reasonable.¡±


    Amelia gazed at him in puzzlement and frowned. ¡°Give me a reason, Mr. Clinton, or I will go to


    Saspiuburg.¡±


    ¡°Are you going there just because of Carter Scott? How much money did he give you to make you fall


    head over heels for him?¡±


    ¡°Carter and I are just friends, Mr. Clinton. Talk nicely, and I¡¯ll listen. I¡¯ll be going to bed if you don¡¯t,¡±


    Amelia answered as she stood up.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    The womanplied. ¡°So you¡¯re going to start talking nicely now?¡±


    Oscar nced at her.


    ¡°Tell me. Why do you want to go to Saspiuburg?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been arranged by thepany, Mr. Clinton. You can get someone to look into this if you don¡¯t


    believe me. This job means a lot to me. I studied design while I was in university, and every piece of


    drawing I create gives me a sense of achievement. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to lose this job.¡±


    ¡°If you enjoy designing, I can have you work at Clinton Corporations. I¡¯m sure such a ce would provide


    plenty of opportunities for you to use your talent.¡±


    Amelia fell silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is such a hugepany like Clinton Corporations still not good enough for you?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Mr. Clinton. Being able to work at Clinton Corporations is


    something many people dream of, but there are too many amazing talents in there. I¡¯m just a designer


    who graduated from an ordinary university, so there¡¯s no way someone with my credentials could ever


    make it into thepany.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about, beg me, and I¡¯ll make sure you get


    hired.¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t hide her smile.


    Yet, just as Oscar thought she would ept his offer, the woman quickly turned him down. ¡°I think I still


    prefer my current workce, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s face immediately fell. ¡°You¡¯re turning me down?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no denying that you¡¯re my patron, Mr. Clinton. But apart from pretending to be your wife and


    fulfilling your needs, the contract clearly doesn¡¯t say anything about me having to get a different job.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re going to Saspiuburg no matter what?¡±


    Amelia nodded.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask for a mile just because you get an inch, Amelia, or you¡¯ll end up with nothing when I divorce


    you.¡±


    Amelia gazed at him calmly. ¡°You said so yourself that we¡¯re divorcing soon, Mr. Clinton. If I were to work


    at the Clinton Corporations, do I have to stay and watch everyone point fingers at me after the divorce, or


    would I have to get the hell out of thepany?¡±


    ¡°You can stay if you want.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you want everyone at work to put me down?¡±


    ¡°Work and personal affairs are two separate matters; this is a rule that Clinton Corporations addresses


    strictly. Everyone who works there knows what not to say, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the president, Mr. Clinton, so it¡¯s a given that no one will say nasty things about you. But I¡¯m not


    like you. I¡¯d be nothing if I weren¡¯t Mrs. Clinton! I might not evenst five days if people were to start


    gossiping about me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a modest woman in the first ce.¡±


    Amelia mmed up.


    After a long while, she spoke up. ¡°I may be brazen and shameless, Mr. Clinton, but that doesn¡¯t mean I


    enjoy being made a circus of.¡±


    Oscar rose to his feet. ¡°If you insist on going to Saspiuburg, sure, but we¡¯ll sign the divorce papers before


    you leave. I don¡¯t like to raise a pet that doesn¡¯t obey mymands.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s expression changed before she wrapped herself around Oscar¡¯s neck. ¡°But Mr. Clinton, can you


    really bear to leave me?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s gaze darkened for a brief moment. Then, he gently squeezed the woman¡¯s waist with his right


    arm. ¡°As long as you obey me, you¡¯ll still be Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ll only be in Saspiuburg for a few months,¡± Amelia said coquettishly. ¡°I¡¯ll be back right after my


    training, so can we not get divorced yet?¡±


    ¡°Well, who¡¯s the one who wanted to get a divorce while we were on the road?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Who was it? There¡¯s no way any woman would ever let go of a big fish like you, Mr. Clinton.


    You¡¯re just too amazing.¡±


    ¡°Big fish?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re rich and handsome, and youe from such a good family. A man like you


    is a rare gem! I¡¯d never let go of you so easily, Mr. Clinton. You know how much I love money,¡± Amelia


    exined enthusiastically.


    Oscar kept his hand on her waist. ¡°If you¡¯re so afraid of someone else snatching me away, why would


    you still choose to go to Saspiuburg?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve been asked to by mypany. Besides, now that your true love has returned, I¡¯d


    rather not stay here.¡±


    Oscar gave her nose a light pinch. ¡°Go to bed. I¡¯ll think about this whole Saspiuburg issue.¡±


    With that, Oscar let go of Amelia and headed straight upstairs.


    Amelia gazed at his back as her mind fell into a mess. She had no idea what Oscar was up to.


    Oscar had always been a tough nut to crack. Apart from giving all the little kindness that he had to


    Cassie, the man was always cold to every other woman. But today, he had celebrated her birthday with


    her and even prepared her a gift. Although Amelia received such gifts every year, this time, Oscar had


    specifically ordered someone to make the ne and had their initials carved on it. Wasn¡¯t this a token


    of his love, then?


    Amelia headed upstairs too, only to realize that the door had been locked as she attempted to enter the


    bedroom. Seriously, how childish could he be?


    ¡°Open the door, Mr. Clinton!¡± she called out while banging on the door.


    Yet, the door remained locked despite her shouting numerous times,


    Amelia stared at the tightly shut door in distress. Aren¡¯t women usually the ones who would behave this


    way? I can¡¯t believe he locked me out! Did I do something to piss him off?


    She continued to pound on the door, but the man inside refused to open it. Thus, she had no other


    choice but to use the guest room. Fortunately, Tiffany often slept in there, so Amelia didn¡¯t have to worry


    about not having any pillows and nkets. Then, she brought the pajamas she had prepared for Tiffany


    to the bathroom, took a hot bath, and got into bed. Suddenly, a knock came on the door.


    Amelia opened it and found Oscar standing outside in his pajamas.


    ¡°Come back and sleep.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you lock me out, Mr. Clinton?¡± Amelia asked with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her ears.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you knocking. I was taking a shower.¡±


    Amelia merely smiled and chose not to expose his childish antics.


    As they returned to the master bedroom, Amelia crawled into bed and waited for Oscar to join her. Then,


    she cuddled up into his arms ever so naturally.


    ¡°Were you throwing a tantrum, Mr. Clinton?¡± the woman asked with a smile.


    ¡°Cut those ridiculous thoughts. I did no such thing.¡± Oscar held onto her, and the two looked like a real


    couple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Lying peacefully in his arms, the woman quickly fell into a slumber.


    Amelia woke up early the next morning and gazed at a sleeping Oscar in satisfaction. Then, she


    brazenly nted a kiss on his chin. But just as she was about to move away, the woman felt her body


    being raised as Oscar engulfed her lips in his.


    The man proceeded to French kiss her. After separating, Amelia panted slightly while grinning at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar pinched her nose lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to work? Hurry up and get out of bed. I¡¯ll take you


    to work after breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been spending time with Ms. Yard for the past two days, Mr. Clinton?¡± Amelia asked as


    she walked into the bathroom with Oscar following after. ¡°She went back to Erihal with her team


    yesterday afternoon,¡± Oscar responded ndly. Amelia froze for a moment while holding her toothbrush.


    ¡°So your woman¡¯s gone. That exins why you have so much time on your hands.¡± Oscar nced at


    her. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°How could I ever be, Mr. Clinton? You¡¯re too mighty of a figure.¡± ¡°Seriously¡­


    You¡¯re like a sly fox that can talk your way into getting anything you want sometimes, but other times,


    you¡¯re like azy kitten whose thoughts can never be understood.¡± ¡°Is that apliment, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Oscar hugged her from behind. ¡°As long as you keep being a good girl, I¡¯ll give you everything a woman


    could ever dream of before we¡¯re divorced.¡± So at the end of the day, he just thinks of me as his


    ything, huh? After rinsing her mouth, Amelia gave him a kiss on the cheek. ¡°You should wash up, Mr.


    Clinton. I¡¯ll be heading down for breakfast now. I won¡¯t wait up if you¡¯rete, because unlike you, I¡¯m just


    a regr employee at work.¡± ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll take you to work.¡± Amelia nced at him before nodding


    and heading downstairs. After eating the breakfast Molly had prepared, the two headed down to the


    basement for the car, and Oscar took Amelia straight to her workce. As he stopped by the roadside,


    Oscar unbuckled his seatbelt and nted a kiss on the woman¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯lle to pick you up for


    lunch at noon.¡± Amelia cast him an odd nce. ¡°You¡¯re being unusually attentive, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a husband¡¯s duty to treat his wife to meals?¡± Oscar responded matter-of factly.


    Amelia smiled sweetly at him. ¡°So you do treat me as your wife.¡±


    The man gave her forehead a flick. ¡°Well, what else would you be?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a question I should be asking you, Mr. Clinton,¡± Amelia replied cheekily before opening the door


    and exiting the car.


    Oscar broke into a smile and his mood instantly brightened.


    He whipped out his phone and dialed an unsaved number. ¡°Is this Carter Scott?¡± he asked the moment


    the call connected.


    Over the phone, Carter froze for a brief moment before answering, ¡°Yes. Who is this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Oscar Clinton. We just met yesterday; have you already forgotten about me?¡±


    Carter grew even more perplexed. ¡°May I know why you¡¯re calling, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°Are you free right now? Let¡¯s have a cup of coffee. I have something I need to talk to you about,¡± Oscar


    replied without a hint of hesitation.


    Carter froze temporarily before answering, ¡°Okay. What time?¡±


    ¡°How about now?¡± Oscar proceeded to give him an address.


    Upon arrival at the hotel where they had arranged to meet, Oscar then ordered two Western breakfast


    tters.


    Carter arrived shortly. Unsurprised to see breakfast on the table, he casually took his seat across Oscar.


    Both men looked incredibly attractive and dressed well, so they immediately became quite a sight for


    others who were there.


    ¡°You must have called me here for a reason, Mr. Clinton. Say, what can I do for you?¡± Carter picked up a


    bun and ate it elegantly.


    Oscar picked up his coffee and sipped on it, not intending to answer Carter¡¯s question hastily. Like old


    friends who were finally meeting up again, the two continued to eat and drink in silence, but the


    atmosphere remained tense.


    After finishing his breakfast, Carter wiped his mouth with a napkin and spoke again. ¡°Can we talk about it


    now, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Oscar went straight to the point. ¡°Forget about letting Amelia go to Saspiuburg. I¡¯d like you to take her


    name off the list.¡±


    Carter remained smiling. ¡°Is this Amelia¡¯s decision? Or is it yours, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her husband, so I naturally have the right to make decisions for her,¡± Oscar answered while ncing


    at the man before him.


    Carter shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t say yes if this isn¡¯t of Amelia¡¯s own will, Mr. Clinton. Amelia¡¯s human;


    she¡¯s not a toy or an animal. She has the right to make her own decisions. I know she¡¯s married to you,


    but that doesn¡¯t mean she shouldn¡¯t have her personal space. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far by


    intervening in her work?¡±


    Oscar let out a scoff. ¡°Do you like her?¡±


    Carter nodded, his expression remaining unchanged. ¡°I do. I¡¯ve liked her ever since we first met. She


    was a sophomore when we first met. I remember how simple her clothes were, but she looked so


    innocently beautiful. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her.¡±


    Carter began to reminisce about the past. ¡°She¡¯s pure and beautiful, and she was every guy¡¯s dream girl.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that such beauty existed at that time. I would¡¯ve pursued her if my family hadn¡¯t


    pestered me to leave the country. When I came back, I was ecstatic to learn that she hade to work


    at one of my family¡¯spanies, and I quickly decided to go after her. But before I could make her my


    girlfriend, she ran into trouble. At the same time, my family had forced me to leave the country again, and


    they even kept a hold of my passport. Sadly, Amelia was gone when I returned once again. I could never


    find her-until she suddenly found me not long ago and asked me for a job. That¡¯s when I knew my


    chance had finallye. I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s married or not; I want to remain by her side.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Oscar¡¯s gaze turned frosty. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re ttering yourself a little too much, Mr. Scott? I can


    look after my own woman just fine. There¡¯s no need for you to meddle in our affairs.¡±


    ¡°If you were truly serious about Amelia, I wouldn¡¯t have even thought about meddling, Mr. Clinton. But


    you already have another woman to care for. Don¡¯t you know the true reason Amelia wants to go to


    Saspiuburg?¡±


    Oscar froze slightly. He immediately guessed what was happening, for he was no fool. ¡°She¡¯s avoiding


    me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, but if that¡¯s what you think, sure. I¡¯ve like Amelia for many years now, and I¡¯m not going


    to let her stay with a scumbag.¡±


    Oscar crossed his arms. ¡°Who do you think you are to say that?¡±


    Carter¡¯s face froze slightly as a hint of frustration shed in his eyes for a brief moment. (This novel will


    be daily updtaed at .m.techkaushal)Then, the man quickly returned to his usual graceful self.


    ¡°I¡¯m her friend, but it won¡¯t be long until I be her husband. As for you, Mr. Clinton, your true love has


    come back, so stop telling your woman how much you love her while pretending like you can¡¯t let Amelia


    go. You might enjoy putting on such an act, but I¡¯m getting pretty tired of watching it.¡±


    ¡°You looked me up?¡± Oscar asked calmly.


    ¡°Know your enemy, and you¡¯ll never be defeated¡ªthat¡¯s how the saying goes, right?¡± Carter readily


    acknowledged. ¡°Of course I have to look into whoever Amelia¡¯s married to. I won¡¯t interfere with her


    marriage if she¡¯s truly happy, but I¡¯ll take her away if she isn¡¯t.¡±


    Oscar snorted. ¡°Quite the romantic, aren¡¯t you, Mr. Scott? To think that the son of the prominent Scott


    family would willingly be a third wheel in someone else¡¯s marriage! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re embarrassing


    your own family?¡±


    Carter¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    He picked up his coffee and took two sips. ¡°Amelia and I are just friends, and I won¡¯t do anything


    dishonorable with her until she leaves her marriage. Besides, Amelia


    has been arranged by thepany. Every neer has to attend it. You can look into this if you don¡¯t


    believe me. This is apany requirement, so I suggest you stop trying to interfere.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a policy. Let Amelia stay, or I¡¯lle looking for your grandfather.¡±


    Carter clenched his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little too vile and shameless, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as I achieve my goals.¡±


    Carter rose to his feet. ¡°Thank you for the breakfast, Mr. Clinton. As for your request, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t


    agree to it. Thepany has its rules in ce, and I can¡¯t break them just because you ask me to.¡±


    Oscar stood up too. ¡°Very well. In that case, pretend that we¡¯ve never met today.¡±


    With that, Oscar strode out of the hotel.


    Carter¡¯s gaze darkened as he sat on the couch and fell deep into his thoughts.


    It was only after his phone rang that he snapped back to reality. (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .m.techkaushal)Realizing that his secretary was calling, he answered it and quickly made his


    way to work. ¡°Linda, get Amelia to wait for me in my office,¡± he instructed on his way.


    Then, he hung up.


    Upon returning to work, Linda immediately walked up to him. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Scott. Amelia from the


    design department is waiting for you inside your office. Here¡¯s the report for the first quarter. Please have


    a look.¡±


    Carter retrieved the documents. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t be seeing any visitors for the next half hour. If anyone


    drops by, take them to the guest lounge.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Scott.¡±


    Carter opened the door to his office and found Amelia waiting for him inside. The woman looked


    especially charming and mature in her workce attire.


    Carter couldn¡¯t help but space out while gazing at her.


    He had met all kinds of beauties throughout his life due to his family¡¯s influence, and that included


    countless celebrity models who looked much more stunning than Amelia did. Even so, none of them


    could make Carter feel the way he did about Amelia, and that was how he knew he loved her.


    If only I weren¡¯t such a pompous little brat back then, maybe we would¡¯ve had a good start. Maybe we


    would¡¯ve even been married by now. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Unfortunately, everyone was in the hands of fate.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Mr. Scott? I¡¯ve called out to you three times, but you haven¡¯t answered


    me!¡± Amelia stood in front of Carter with a chuckle.


    Carter returned to his senses and gazed at the woman in front of him, nearly giving in to his desire to


    touch her face.


    He quickly shook off all his bizarre thoughts. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Amelia sat down as Carter turned his office


    chair around to face her.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Scott?¡± Amelia spoke up.


    Carter nced at her as his lips twitched slightly, not knowing where to begin.


    ¡°Is there something you want to tell me?¡± Amelia asked, seemingly having read the situation.


    Carter coughed awkwardly. ¡°Amelia, do you really have to go to Saspiuburg for the training?¡±


    Amelia was a smart woman, and she swiftly understood why Carter had asked such a question. (This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .m.techkaushal)The only person who was capable of driving the


    man to a corner like this and had something to do with her was Oscar Clinton.


    Hence, she went straight to the point. ¡°Did Oscare looking for you, Mr. Scott?¡±


    Carter froze briefly before responding, ¡°You¡¯re smart as always, Amelia. He specifically asked to meet


    me today and said he doesn¡¯t want you to go to Saspiuburg. What are your thoughts on this?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Scott?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that if you want to go to Saspiuburg, I¡¯ll do everything I can to make that happen.¡±


    ¡°You know the situation I¡¯m in, Mr. Scott. Oscar and I don¡¯t get along too well. In any case, I have to go to


    Saspiuburg. I don¡¯t want the Clintons to find out about the child for now.¡±


    Carter nodded. ¡°Okay, leave this to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for all the trouble, Mr. Scott. If the Clintons give you too much of a hard time, I can


    always resign,¡± Amelia said sincerely.


    Carter merely smiled. ¡°We¡¯re friends, Amelia. And I stand by what I¡¯ve said¡ªif you ever get divorced, I


    hope you¡¯ll leave me a spot next to you. I¡¯d do anything for you.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate the feelings you have for me, Mr. Scott, but I¡¯m already married. No matter how things


    between Oscar and me turn out, I¡¯d prefer not to have too many disruptions in my marriage.¡±


    This was her way of subtly turning down Carter¡¯s courtship.


    Amelia knew her feelings well. Despite giving others the image of her being a gold digger, she was


    always loyal to the one she loved. Everything seemed so contradictory; the woman looked charming,


    seductive, and liberal on the outside, so it was no surprise for people to assume that she had many past


    flings. Even so, Carter believed that the only man in her heart was Oscar.


    She was such a paradoxical woman. Despite being a stunning and enticing beauty, she was extremely


    conservative deep down and had loved only one man.


    Yet, such a perfect woman had to end up in the hands of a rich and frivolous man like Oscar. Was she


    considered lucky or unlucky?


    ¡°I have no intention of getting in the way of your marriage, Amelia. I just hope that you can make room


    for me if you¡¯re not happy being with Oscar.¡±


    Amelia caressed her long, flowing hair with a smile. ¡°I¡¯d prefer not to talk about my personal affairs at


    work, Mr. Scott. I¡¯ll be sure to talk to Oscar about what happened today. I¡¯m really sorry that he bothered


    you.¡±


    Carter felt slightly defeated.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant, Amelia. You¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know you mean well and I really appreciate it. But I don¡¯t wish to delve into my love life while I¡¯m at


    work, so I hope you understand,¡± Amelia stressed.


    With that, there wasn¡¯t much else Carter could say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little too cold toward me?¡± Carter asked ndly.


    Amelia maintained a grin. ¡°But you¡¯re the boss, Mr. Scott. I¡¯m just a regr employee here. I wouldn¡¯t


    dare crack jokes with you.¡±


    ¡°You know I see you as an equal, Amelia. If you don¡¯t like working in the design department,(This novel


    will be daily updtaed at .m.techkaushal) I can always make you the vice president of the


    company.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please, Mr. Scott, I love working in design. That¡¯s my field, after all, and I do think I have a knack for


    drawing. Don¡¯t make such jokes with me!¡± Amelia responded with a rare hint of cheekiness. ¡°Well, if you


    have nothing else to tell me, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±


    Carter nodded.


    As soon as the woman left, he received a phone call from his mother. ¡°Carter, your grandfather wants


    you toe home tonight. There¡¯s something he wants to talk to you about.¡±


    Oscar was acting much more quickly than he had expected.


    ¡°I got it, Mom. I¡¯ll be back tonight.¡±


    The woman over the phone fell silent for a moment before asking gently, ¡°Carter, you¡¯re not getting close


    to that woman again, are you?¡±


    Aware that his mother was referring to Amelia, Carter chose not to hide anything. ¡°Mom, you set her up


    relentlessly just to make me give up on her back then. If you still think of me as your son, you¡¯ll stop


    meddling in my affairs this time, or else, I¡¯ll no longer be part of the family.¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    ¡°How could you threaten your mother for a woman, Carter? Is that how you¡¯re going to treat me after all


    that I¡¯ve done for you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, we can discuss this when I get back. I¡¯m working now,¡± Carter replied, doing his best to change


    the subject.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe back. The Larsons¡¯ eldest daughter is back from overseas. She¡¯ll be


    coming over to visit us today, so you¡¯d better be polite.¡± Having said her piece, Faye immediately hung


    up.


    Carter scratched his head in irritation. He strode over to the window and stared out of it glumly, lost in


    thought.


    That night, he drove over to the Scott residence.


    The Scotts ranked prominently among the wealthy elites in the city. Their ce of residence was a


    sprawling vi situated just behind an unending stretch of trees. The entirendscape was fastidiously


    spruced and trimmed.


    Carter parked his car and sauntered toward the entrance of the vi. A middle-aged man greeted him


    reverently, saying, ¡°Wee home, Mr. Carter. Mrs. Scott and her guests are waiting for you


    inside.¡±


    Warmly, Carter replied, ¡°Raymond, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve met you. How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Carter. I¡¯m still going strong. Mrs. Scott has greatly missed you in the


    month that you were gone from home,¡± Raymond informed him.


    ¡°Got it, Raymond. I¡¯m just about to head in and make it all up to her,¡± Carter dered.


    Besides Jack and Faye Scott, present in the living room were another middle-aged couple and a


    beautiful, fashionable youngdy.


    Carter furrowed his brows slightly. It was quickly wiped away, however, leaving Carter once again looking


    every bit the perfect gentleman.


    He walked over and courteously greeted his parents, ¡°Mom, Dad.¡±


    Brimming with pride for his son, Jack replied, ¡°Wee home, son.¡±


    Carter was evidently the apple of Faye¡¯s eye, too. She sprung up and fussed over him, taking over the


    jacket from his hands. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy working all day, Carter. Are you tired?¡±


    Carter shook his head. He turned toward the couple seated next to his parents and remarked, ¡°Mom, are


    these our guests? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve met them before.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye swatted her head. ¡°Look at me! I was too caught up in my delight at seeing you that I totally


    forgot all about the Larsons.¡± Faye proceeded to introduce them. ¡°This is Mr. and Mrs. Larson and their


    daughter, Jennifer. They¡¯re old family friends. Mrs. Larson used to carry you in her arms when you were


    still a baby. They migrated overseas when you were just five, so it¡¯s no wonder you don¡¯t remember


    having meeting them.¡±


    Carter smiled and greeted them jovially, ¡°Pleasure to meet you.¡±


    He would usually present a mild-mannered front to outsiders. The smile on his face belied the thoughts


    that festered inside. Thus, no matter the catastrophe, no one had ever witnessed the full extent of his


    fury. The matter with Amelia was the only incident that had shown a glimpse of the predator lurking within


    him.


    His thoughts were therefore umonly profound. The woman that he chose to love, however, would


    be immensely fortunate.


    The Larsons clearly found Carter impressive. ¡°So this is Carter? He¡¯s even more handsome than what he


    looked like in the photographs. Jennifer, you haven¡¯t met Carter before, have you? You used to hang


    around him when you were two.¡±


    Jennifer was a demure girl, who looked gorgeous with her small face, rosebud mouth, and fair skin. She


    was the epitome of ssical beauty. Along with her immacte sense of style, her appearance was


    practically wless.


    as


    ¡°Hello, Carter,¡± Jessica said coyly.


    Carter appraised her. From a purely visual perspective, she was indeed a great beauty. She was even


    lovelier than Amelia, with her charming air of innocence which could stir men¡¯s hearts to defend her.


    Amelia, however, gave off an aggressiveness that conversely incited men to ovee and consequently


    overwhelm her


    ¡°No need to be shy around me,¡± Carter asserted.


    Jennifer replied him with a sweet smile.


    Carter took a seat beside Faye, casually asking, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Granddad?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s working on hisputer in the study and will only be joining us for dinner. You can go and look for


    him first. He has something to tell you,¡± Faye said.


    Carter nodded, then stood up. Addressing the Larsons, he said, ¡°Mr. Larson, Mrs. Larson, I¡¯ll be heading


    up first. Please make yourselvesfortable.¡±


    The Larsons were even more delighted at his courteous manner and cried, ¡°All right. You go ahead.¡±


    Carter ascended the stairs. He knocked on the door and went in upon hearing his grandfather¡¯s invitation


    to enter.


    ¡°Granddad,¡± Carter greeted.


    Abel Scott was typing away furiously. He typed thest letter with a firm tap of his finger, then looked up.


    ¡°You¡¯re home,¡± he intoned,


    Abel was approaching ny years of age but seemed to have drunk from the fountain of youth. Other


    than a few stray strands of silver hair, his head was still mostly raven-ck. And unlike other seniors, his


    face wasn¡¯t gued by wrinkles, and his trim, tall figure still looked rather sturdy. In fact, he looked rather


    regal in his robe.


    ¡°May I know what¡¯s the reason you asked me toe home this time around?¡± Carter asked.


    ¡°Have you been seeing Amelia?¡± Abel inquired directly


    Carter calmly replied, ¡°Yes, Granddad. She¡¯s an employee at mypany.¡±


    ¡°I supposed after all that had happened, you¡¯d have the sense to not contact her again,¡± Abel remarked


    ¡°Granddad, she¡¯s the woman I love with all my heart. I can¡¯t possibly cease all contact with her.


    Granddad, you knew that she¡¯d married Oscar and yet pretended that you didn¡¯t. It was cruel of you to


    hide that from me.¡±


    Abel sneered, ¡°That woman chose to marry Oscar for money, which shows just how unsuitable she is for


    you. How could I allow such a gold-digger to marry into the Scott family? Since she¡¯s now be the


    Clintons¡¯ daughter-inw, stop getting involved with her. The Scotts have business dealings with the


    Clintons, and we don¡¯t want to offend Oscar. It¡¯d be a shame to ruin our rtionship with the Clintons


    over a woman.¡± Carter held himself upright and replied coolly, ¡°Granddad, I had no means to resist you


    when I was younger. But now that I have my own business, I have the right to choose who I want to love.


    I¡¯ll pursue Amelia to the ends of the earth. I missed my chance once, but I won¡¯t make the same mistake


    twice.¡± Abel directed his piercing gaze straight at Carter. ¡°Carter, are you going to disregard your own


    grandfather?¡± ¡°Granddad, I have nothing but respect for you, and I¡¯ve learned a lot from you. You taught


    me that we shouldn¡¯t let go of the things we love so easily. You also said that we might have to resort to


    any means possible to snatch it back. I¡¯ve always remembered that,¡± Carter dered passionately. Abel


    replied, ¡°I did say that, but I never intended for you to apply that to women.¡± ¡°Granddad, I think it¡¯s


    equally applicable for both business and rtionships,¡± Carter remarked.


    Abel pped a hand on Carter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Carter, I hold the highest regard for you among all my


    grandchildren. Your father has no interest in thepany. I¡¯d like you toe back and take over Scott


    Group.¡±


    Carter protested, ¡°Granddad, I have no interest in Scott Group. I¡¯ve just gotten my ownpany in order.


    Why don¡¯t you get another one of your sons to take over?¡±


    ¡°Your uncle¡¯s pretty good at it, but he¡¯s an honest man. He doesn¡¯t have the boldness necessary to take


    the Scott Group to the next level. I¡¯ve gotten old, and younger, more capable hands should rece mine


    in managing thepany. You¡¯re a steady, meticulous, and enterprising young man with powerful


    business acumen. If you¡¯re willing toe back, Scott Group is yours.¡±


    Carter helped his grandfather over to the sofa. ¡°Granddad, if you¡¯ll consent to me marrying whoever I


    like, I¡¯ll definitelye back to join the Scotts.¡±


    ¡°What on earth is so good about her? She flirted with Oscar, got married to the Clintons, and now she¡¯s


    driving you insane, so much so that you¡¯re even willing to cut off all ties with the Scotts for her! Do you


    really like her that much?¡±


    ¡°Granddad, she¡¯s the only woman I love.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Abel bellowed, his chest heaving with rage. ¡°She¡¯s already married to someone else. Forget


    not being able to let go! Are you going to degrade yourself by bing a third party? Are you really that


    desperate? You¡¯re driving me insane as well!¡±


    Carter patted his grandfather on the back to soothe him. ¡°Granddad, I¡¯m just friends with Amelia. She


    has her own family now. I¡¯ll keep this love unspoken in my heart.¡±


    Abel shot Carter a nce. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then get her out of yourpany. She¡¯s Oscar¡¯s wife, and


    we can¡¯t afford to offend the Clintons.¡±


    Carter lowered his head and replied apologetically, ¡°Granddad, I¡¯ll heed every other word of yours, other


    than that regarding Amelia.¡±


    Abel let out a long sigh. Atst, he said, ¡°Carter, you¡¯re no longer a child. Others your age have already


    started families of their own. There¡¯s nothing special about that girl apart from her looks. She¡¯s not good


    enough for you. I¡¯ve already gotten your mom to identify a few eligible youngdies. The Larsons, whom


    you met downstairs, are primarily based overseas. They¡¯re well


    heir assets. Jennifer is a perfect match for you in terms of her family background, education, and looks.¡±


    Carter nodded politely. ¡°You¡¯re right, Granddad. Ms. Larson¡¯s a lovely woman and very well mannered,


    but she¡¯s not my type. Please don¡¯t do such things anymore. It¡¯ll save both our families the


    embarrassment.¡±


    ¡°Carter, I emphasize once again that you¡¯re the grandchild I hold the highest regard for. I personally


    taught you everything when you were young. I have four sons and a daughter, but your dad wants to


    work on his art, and as I said, your uncle doesn¡¯t have the boldness I¡¯m looking for. Another of your


    uncles wants to be a director, but there¡¯s no future in that. As for my youngest son, he wants to teach.


    Your aunt has a head for business, but I can¡¯t count on her not marrying into another family. There¡¯s no


    way around it; you have to take over the Scott Group.¡±


    Abel sighed, his face looking rather haggard and drawn. ¡°Carter, I¡¯ve already got one foot in the grave.


    Promise me that you¡¯lle back and take over the family business. As for your wife, your mother will


    find someone eligible. That woman is really unsuitable for you.¡±


    Carter felt rather distressed upon hearing his grandfather¡¯s words. The elder had practically


    brought him up, sparing no effort or expense in nurturing him. Compared to his own parents, he felt the


    disappointment of his grandfather a lot more keenly.


    ¡°Granddad, I really have nothing but respect for you. I can promise you anything else but this. Amelia¡¯s


    the only woman I¡¯ve ever loved. I can¡¯t let go of her just like this,¡± Carter exined carnestly, ¡°Granddad,


    you said that you loved me the most out of all your grandchildren; let me have my way just this once,


    please.¡±


    Abel¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Enough! Carter, you might be brilliant, but you¡¯re setting yourself up for defeat if


    you¡¯re unable to control your affections. To seed in anything, you can¡¯t allow your emotions to get in


    the way.¡±


    ¡°Granddad, my personal and professional life are separate entities that I¡¯ll manage on my own,¡± Carter


    replied.


    ¡°Carter, listen to me. That woman is not worthy of you. Forget about her and try to get along with the


    Larsons¡¯ daughter,¡± Abel insisted.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Carter stood up abruptly, announcing, ¡°Granddad, if you insist on being like this, then I see no point in


    carrying on with this conversation.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Abel roared.


    Carter stood stock still.


    ¡°Carter, you¡¯ve grown up. You¡¯re your own man now. I don¡¯t wish to resort to the same forceful tactics I


    employed when you were a child. I hope you can show a little maturity and prove that my decision to


    entrust Scott Group into your hands was a wise one,¡± Abel said in a gentler tone.


    Carter turned and faced Abel squarely. ¡°Granddad, with all due respect, I would like to make my own


    decisions when ites to love.¡±


    Resigned, Abel replied, ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t force you then. It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s about time for dinner.¡±


    Carter quickly said, ¡°Granddad, there are some business matters that I¡¯ve yet to deal with¡­¡±


    Abel eyed Carter with disapproval. ¡°Carter, look at you! You¡¯re trying to fool me with the same tired, old


    excuses even at this age.¡±


    Having been exposed, Carter said, ¡°Granddad, now that Ie to think of it, it¡¯s all been settled. Let¡¯s


    head downstairs for dinner.¡±


    Only then did Abel beam. The two of them then proceeded down the stairs.


    Over thevish meal set for seven, Faye eagerly kept an eye out for every opportunity to nudge Carter


    and Jennifer closer. However, Carter would smoothly evade each pointed question, rendering Faye¡¯s


    efforts futile.


    SU


    Faye eyed her son haplessly, then said, ¡°Carter, Jennifer just got home. There¡¯s a lot of things for her to


    catch up on. You¡¯re familiar with the ce; you should bring her around for a few days.¡±


    Carter replied, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be busy with work for the next few days. Our coboration with Radcliff


    Corporation is about tomence in a few days. I won¡¯t have the time to apany Ms. Larson. Why


    don¡¯t you bring the Larsons around instead, Mom? Just put all of their expenses on my tab.¡±


    Faye gave him another look, saying, ¡°The Larsons are our family friends. There¡¯s no need to be so


    formal around them. You and Jennifer yed together as children. You even said that you were going toContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    marry Jennifer when you grew up! Have you forgotten all about that?¡±


    Carter skillfully deflected the question, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve forgotten quite a bit of my younger days.¡±


    Faye looked at Jennifer and said kindly, ¡°That¡¯s all right. I suppose one could still say that the two of you


    are childhood sweethearts. How about bringing Jennifer to the office with you to take a look around


    tomorrow? She¡¯s still unfamiliar with much of how we do things here. You can take


    her under your wing if she goes to work at yourpany.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I remember you saying that Ms. Larson graduated with a Master¡¯s degree from Logan University.


    It would be a waste of her intellect to work at ourpany,¡± Carter said with a patient smile. He looked


    as if he was genuinely concerned about the utilization of Jennifer¡¯s talents.


    Jennifer finally spoke. Her voice was gentle and soothing to the ear. ¡°Carter, my parents have been


    praising you to the skies, making me very curious about you. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to work at your


    company. It just so happens that I¡¯m rather interested in design as well.¡±


    Carter fixed his eyes on Jennifer.


    ¡°Carter, it¡¯s rare that you¡¯ll receive an application from such a highly-educated girl like Jennifer, who


    doesn¡¯t despise your smallpany. Now that she¡¯s expressed her interest, there¡¯s no excuse for you to


    refuse,¡± Faye warned.


    ¡°Well then. Since Ms. Larson has spoken, I shall not pass up on such a talent indeed. However, my


    company is rather strict about observing proper hiring procedures. I¡¯d have to take a look at Ms. Larson¡¯s


    resume first if she doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Jenniferughed. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind! I¡¯ll personally deliver my resume to yourpany tomorrow. I¡¯ll


    need to trouble Carter to guide me when I start work then.¡±


    With a crafty look, Faye added, ¡°Carter, Jennifer has been living overseas since she was young, but she


    hasn¡¯t been exposed to any of those dirty tricks that they y at the office. You must watch out for her


    when she goes to work at yourpany and not let others take advantage of her.¡±


    Carter nodded robotically. ¡°Yes, Mom.¡±


    After dinner, Carter once again tried to excuse himself on ount of unfinished business at work.


    However, he was halted in his tracks by Faye¡¯s urging. ¡°Carter, Jennifer just came back today and hasn¡¯t


    been around. Why don¡¯t you take her out?¡±


    Before Carter could refuse, Jennifer immediately broke in. Smiling, she said, ¡°Carter, I don¡¯t know this


    ce very well. Do you mind taking me out for a little tour?¡±


    Carter had no choice but to swallow his objections. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Larson, perhaps the rest of your family


    can join us as well.¡±


    The Larsons shook their head immediately. ¡°You two go ahead. Young people have their own things to


    talk about. We don¡¯t want to be a wet nket.¡±


    Faye joined in gleefully, ¡°You young people should be spending more time together! Carter, be sure not


    to bully Jennifer.¡±


    Carter nodded.


    After they got into the car, Jennifer dropped her air of bashfulness and openly demanded, ¡°You don¡¯t like


    me, do you, Carter?¡±


    Carter frowned, feeling rather displeased with Jennifer¡¯s sudden about-turn in attitude.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking, Ms. Larson. It¡¯s our first meeting after all. You¡¯re a family friend, and I feel totally


    neutral toward you,¡± Carter replied evenly. Without their parents around, Carter saw no need to keep up


    his facade.


    Jenniferughed. ¡°Carter, you rejected Scott Group and came out to establish your own business. From


    the five people you had at the beginning to the present ever-expanding pool of employees, you¡¯ve


    developed yourpany with a remarkable boldness that I admire greatly. I¡¯m fascinated with you.


    Today was, in truth, a matchmaking session, which I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve managed to perceive as well. If you


    don¡¯t mind, we can try dating for a bit.¡±


    ¡°I mind,¡± Carter said simply.


    Dumbfounded, Jennifer looked at him. ¡°Why? What¡¯s the reason for it? Am I not pretty enough for you?¡±


    Carter shook his head. ¡°No. You¡¯re gorgeous actually, Ms. Larson. However, I¡¯m already in love with


    someone else. Her looks and family background may not be as well off as yours, but I¡¯m not interested in


    anyone else besides her.¡± Jenniferughed haughtily. ¡°Is she your girlfriend?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m still pursuing her.¡±


    ¡°That means I still have a chance then.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, you¡¯re really apletely different person from that demure girl you were pretending to be


    just now. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a confident, modern youngdy,¡± Carter said, skirting around the


    topic.


    Jennifer tossed her head in disdain. ¡°My parents like it when I¡¯m demure.¡±


    Carterughed. ¡°I see you¡¯re quite the dutiful child.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m their only child, so I can¡¯t disappoint them. It¡¯s not too fun ying the role of the demure girl forever,


    though.¡±


    Then, as if struck by something, she added, ¡°Carter, what type of girls do you like?¡±


    Carter retorted, ¡°Not girls like you, for sure.¡±


    The smile on Jennifer¡¯s face faded. ¡°Carter, that¡¯s rather ungentlemanly of you. I¡¯ve nock of suitors, but


    I¡¯ve really taken a liking to you. The more unapproachable you make yourself out to be, the more


    interested I am in you. Oh, just you wait. I¡¯m going to pursue you.¡±


    ¡°Has anyone ever told you that men dislike aggressive women? Men want to dominate, not to be


    dominated. Do you understand?¡± Carter snapped.


    Just as Jennifer was about to retaliate, Carter turned the steering wheel sharply. ¡°Carter, what in


    the world are you doing?¡±


    Carter leaped out of the car and dashed toward a woman walking by.


    ¡°Amelia, what happened to you? You¡¯re all wet.¡± Carter anxiously took in Amelia¡¯s thoroughly soaked


    figure. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    Amelia gaped at Carter. ¡°Carter, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Answer me! What happened to you? Are you hurt?¡±


    Amelia nonchntly ran her fingers through her dripping locks and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just mistaken for


    a mistress by a crazy b*tch, who proceeded to douse me with water. That woman literally belongs in a


    mental institution! She escaped from there, and it was just my luck to have run into her. That¡¯s how I


    ended up like this.¡±


    Carter was impressed by her ability to make light of things even in her unfortunate situation. ¡°Why didn¡¯t


    you give me a call? Are you hurt anywhere else? Is your baby okay? Let me take you to the hospital


    Amelia dismissed Carter¡¯s concern with a wave of her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just wandered here to ponder


    something else. I¡¯ll head back soon when I¡¯ve thought things through.¡±


    Then catching sight of Jennifer, who had walked over and was now standing behind Carter, she asked


    jokingly, ¡°Carter, aren¡¯t you going to introduce her? Is she your girlfriend?¡±


    As if terrified of her misunderstanding, Carter hastily corrected Amelia, ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of a family


    friend, Jennifer Larson.¡±


    Amelia stuck her hand out and said pleasantly, ¡°How do you do, Ms. Larson? I¡¯m Amelia Winters, but you


    can call me Amelia.¡±


    Jennifer took in Amelia from head to toe. A look of fury shed across her eyes, and she ignored


    Amelia¡¯s outstretched hand. Turning to Carter, she wailed, ¡°Carter, did you almost get us into an ident


    just because of this woman?¡±


    Stunned, Amelia gazed at Carter and asked, ¡°Carter, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Carter shot Jennifer a threatening look. ¡°Ms. Larson, I¡¯m terribly sorry for what happened today. You may


    be a friend of the family, but today¡¯s still our first time meeting, after all. I really hope that you can treat


    my friends with a little more respect.¡±


    Jennifer yielded, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s my fault. I was just upset at you for driving so recklessly just because of a


    woman. Are you aware of how dangerous that was? We could have lost our lives!¡±


    War


    Carter replied evenly, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I see that you¡¯ve suffered a terrible shock; I¡¯ll get a taxi to send you


    home.¡±


    Jennifer was incensed. Biting back her rage, she said, ¡°Carter, your family invited me over as a guest.


    Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re treating me a little too rudely?¡±


    Carter was just about to hail a taxi when Amelia grabbed hold of him. ¡°Carter, Ms. Larson is clearly


    upset. Isn¡¯t it rather ungentlemanly of you to send her off on a taxi just like that? Go andfort her! If I


    were her, I¡¯d be just as furious. I don¡¯t like this unchivalrous manner of yours.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, I¡¯m truly sorry,¡± Carter said through gritted teeth.


    Jennifer looked at Carter contemptuously. ¡°Carter, are you apologizing to me because of this woman?¡±


    Carter frowned. He was evidently on the verge of an eruption.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, we don¡¯t know each other all that well. If you¡¯re gonna keep this up, I won¡¯t hesitate to call a


    taxi to send you home,¡± Carter said, his face thunderous.


    Jennifer pouted, then replied sulkily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was being rude.¡±


    Amelia shrugged. ¡°Carter, you¡¯d better send Ms. Larson back. I¡¯ve already called someone to pick me


    up.¡±


    Carter obstinately remained by her side, insisting, ¡°Let me send you home. You¡¯re thoroughly soaked,


    and I can¡¯t leave you shivering here alone. Take a shower when you get back, and drink some hot tea.


    Don¡¯t catch a cold! Remember you have to take care of someone else besides yourself now.¡± Carter said


    thest sentence almost in a whisper.


    Ameliaughed in amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine. Go ahead and send Ms. Larson back.


    Oscar will be here soon.¡±


    Carter said wilfully, ¡°I can¡¯t leave you here alone. Let me apany you until hees. I¡¯ll send Ms.


    Larson back afterward.¡±


    Carter was stubborn as a mule in all matters concerning Amelia.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, I¡¯m very sorry that I can¡¯t drive you around today. Let me call a taxi to send you back,¡±


    Carter repeated.


    Jennifer was surprisingly good-natured for once. Smiling, she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you as well then.


    Ms. Winters is such an attractive woman, and I hear that there are many bad characters in this area. We


    shouldn¡¯t risk anything happening to Ms. Winters.¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Having said that, Jennifer looked at Amelia¡¯s belly subconsciously. ¡°Are you perhaps pregnant, Ms.


    Winters? It looks like you are.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s expression stiffened a little. Then smiling, she said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been overindulging myself


    recently and have gained some weight.¡±


    Jennifer grinned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But from the look of your belly, it seems that you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Amelia replied, ¡°What keen eyes you have, Ms. Larson. I¡¯ve tried to disguise it with loose-fitting clothes,


    but I didn¡¯t expect you to notice it.¡±


    Jennifer grinned.


    Amelia added, ¡°Carter, Ms. Larson is your friend anyway. You should send her home first. I will take a


    walk alone.¡±


    Carter wanted to take her hand, but he put his hand down on second thought. ¡°Let me take you home,


    Amelia. You¡¯re all wet.¡±


    Amelia noticed the otherdy¡¯s unpleasant expression, but she nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Carter could not hide his grin and his mood seemed to have brightened a little.


    Upon arrival at the neighborhood where she lived, Amelia opened the car door and said, ¡°Thanks for the


    ride, Carter.¡±


    Carter quickly unfastened his seat belt, got out of the car, and said, ¡°Amelia, wait up.¡±


    Amelia paused in her track, then turned her head to nce at Carter who was walking toward her.


    ¡°Carter, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Carter took off his suit jacket. ¡°Put this on. Be careful not to catch a cold. Call me if anything happens.¡±


    Amelia wanted to take off the suit, but Carter grabbed her hand and insisted, ¡°Amelia, put it on.¡±


    ¡°You should leave your suit for yourdy. Save the courtesy toward my wife, please.¡± Oscar¡¯s voice was


    heard from afar. Amelia traced the voice and discovered the former leaning against the car.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes twinkled. She took off Carter¡¯s suit and gave it back to him, saying, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Carter.


    You should go and send Ms. Larson back.¡±


    Carter nodded and returned to his car.


    ¡°Just a second, Mr. Scott. I am not finished,¡± Oscar piped up.


    Carter paused and turned around. ¡°How may I help you, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    aus


    irr


    aroun


    w mi


    ¡°Amelia is my wife. Her well-being is my responsibility, so you need not worry about her. She only treats


    you as a friend. You wouldn¡¯t want our marriage to fall apart because of you, would


    you?¡±


    Carter smirked and said, ¡°If only you were more concerned about your wife, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have to


    trouble myself to care about her.¡±


    ¡°Just remember your ce, Mr. Scott,¡± Oscar said. ¡°Oh, by the way, I think you¡¯re a perfect match with


    thedy next to you. You should probably propose to her and get married soon, lest thedy overthink.¡±


    Carter wanted to respond, but Amelia stepped forth and interrupted, ¡°Just go on your way now, Carter. I


    appreciate what you¡¯ve done for me today.¡±


    Carter nodded. He then went around the car to the driver¡¯s seat and revved up the engine before driving


    out of the neighborhood. Jennifer, who was sitting in the passenger seat, chuckled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t


    expect you to have a thing for married women. You have such good qualities. Are you sure you want to


    downgrade your own status?¡±


    Carter shot her a look. ¡°We don¡¯t know each other very well, Ms. Larson. Maybe you should mind your


    own business. Amelia and I are both innocent so please watch your mouth.¡±


    Jennifer leisurely leaned back in the passenger seat. ¡°When I first saw you, I was like-how could there be


    such a perfect-looking guy in this country? And since my parents have been praising you all the time, I


    thought they were finally right this time.¡±


    Jennifer continued, ¡°But now it seems that your look is your only gift. Your shoring is that your taste


    in women is too bad. You shouldn¡¯t have fallen for a married woman no matter what. I see that man is not


    easy to mess with.¡±


    Carter steered the wheel and stopped the car directly on the side of the road. He uttered coldly, ¡°Get


    out.¡±


    Jennifer nced at the road where only a few vehicles were passing by. She then pointed at herself and


    questioned in disbelief, ¡°Are you seriously asking me to get down from here?¡±


    Carter nodded without emotion.


    Jennifer tittered. ¡°You¡¯re not that petty, right, Carter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Carter admitted without much care.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the way around here. How are you going to exin to our parents if something were to


    happen to me?¡± Jennifer pouted.


    ¡°Out,¡± Carter repeated coldly.


    Jennifer sat unmoving. ¡°If you¡¯re gonna chase me out of the car today, I¡¯ll tell the whole world that you¡¯re


    a scumbag.¡±


    Carter gazed at her unconcernedly. ¡°You have overstepped your boundaries, Ms. Larson. If that¡¯s what


    you want, I¡¯m happy to oblige; I¡¯ll show you what a real scumbag looks like.¡±


    Jennifer was a little intimidated now. All the men she had met could never resist her innocent and


    charming appearance, but this man in front of her seemed different.


    Why? Clearly, I am prettier than her. Yes, I admit she¡¯s lovely and sexy, but I am way better than her.


    What is it about a married woman that makes Carter fall head over heels for her? He wouldn¡¯t even


    spare me a nce.


    Jennifer dialed Faye¡¯s number. Carter snatched her phone away and saw that she was about to call his


    mother. He switched off her phone and said, ¡°Ms. Larson, quit using my mother to get what you want. I


    took you around out of respect for my family, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so uneducated. Shame on your


    reputation as a top student.¡± Jennifer¡¯s lips twitched at what he said. But for some reason, she was not


    offended. Ripples of admiration arose in her heart instead, and the emotions in her eyes changed when


    she gazed at Carter. The initial curiosity she had about him had now turned into affection. W She felt that


    only this kind of man was able to subdue her. In a softer tone, she said, ¡°Carter, it was my fault just now;


    I apologize. I was jealous of seeing you treating another woman so nicely. I feel insecure at her beauty


    when I first met her, so I might havee off rude. If you think I was too over, I can apologize to her.


    Please don¡¯t chase me out of the car.¡± Carter observed her with confusion. Are all girls so fickle-


    minded? If that was true, he dared not marry such a girl. He revved up the engine again and sent the


    lady home. ¡°You know, I thought you were a gentleman at first sight, who knew you have such a big ego.


    You¡¯re rude when you¡¯re angry, but I like it,¡± Jennifer confessed straightforwardly.


    Carter¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the road. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Larson, for your admiration, but I don¡¯t


    deserve it.¡±


    Ignoring that statement, Jennifer said, ¡°Carter, I will go to work at yourpany tomorrow. I believe you


    will fall in love with me someday.¡±


    Carter directly rejected her, ¡°Ms. Larson, let me be frank with you-since you¡¯re highly educated, I¡¯m afraid


    you¡¯ll be a mismatched graduate for the job that my smallpany can offer. You should continue


    working in your ownpany.¡±


    Jennifer pretended not to understand him as she said, ¡°Smallpanies have their own strengths too.


    Besides, yourpany has dozens of people to be considered small. One day there will be


    hundreds of employees. I like working in a smallpany; it¡¯s challenging. To witness a smallpany


    evolving to argepany will indeed be gratifying¡±


    ¡°Ourpany treats everyone equally, regardless of your academic qualifications. I am afraid you will


    need to start as a clerk. Won¡¯t that be a little insulting to your status?¡±


    Jennifer smiled disapprovingly. ¡°Carter, the strong will eventually survive. I like the atmosphere of your


    company. Don¡¯t worry. I will climb to the position I want within a year. I have the ability, so I am not


    concerned.¡±


    Carter had to admit that Jennifer was indeed a mature and confident woman. Not only did she have high


    self-esteem, but she was also full of confidence, stylish,petent, and beautiful. In other words, it is


    such a woman that causes men to have an inferiorityplex in society nowadays.


    Carter was not intocent women. She and Amelia were not the same type of women, even though


    both of them were attractive. Although she looked naive and weak in appearance, she was rather proud


    inside. She only honored those who were of the same status as her and she was too arrogant to even


    spare the lower-ss people a nce. On the other hand, though Amelia might be a little aggressive


    sometimes, she never looked down on the poor and her respect for the elderly was undeniable.


    Byparison, he knew why he liked Amelia so much.


    Amelia was gorgeous and, at the same time, had a heart of gold. Although most people might assume


    her to be difficult to get along with based on her appearance, time would tell how she was


    ¡°Carter, what are you thinking about?¡± Jennifer was somewhat dissatisfied with his silence.


    Carter responded without much thought, ¡°I was thinking¡ªAmelia and you are both beautiful, yet the


    difference is so significant. She is gentle, kind, dedicated; but you, apart from your look, you¡¯re less than


    impressive.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until he had finished his sentences did hee back to his senses and realized he had


    offended her by ident.


    Jennifer fluffed up her lengthy hair, trying to hide her discontent. ¡°Carter, we only met today. Isn¡¯t it a bit


    unkind for you to define me like this?¡±


    Carter said insincerely, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°If you feel sorry,¡± Jennifer responded timely, ¡°then let me go to work in yourpany tomorrow.¡±


    Carter did not reply.


    Jennifer continued, ¡°Carter, give me a chance, and I will prove to you that I am just as capable as the


    others are. I can guarantee that I am a professional employee. And I will never take things personally at


    the workce.¡±


    After a moment, she continued, ¡°Unless you¡¯re the one who¡¯s being unprofessional here.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow at nine o¡¯clock, bring your resume. I will look at it and decide if you¡¯re a suitable candidate for


    thepany. Otherwise, I¡¯m sorry but I have to let you go.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I am certain that we will be good partners in the future.¡± Jennifer smiled confidently. ¡°You can rest


    assured that I will show my full sincerity and not disappoint you.¡±


    Carter held his tongue. Upon arrival in front of a vi, he said, ¡°Ms. Larson, is this the ce?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s here. Although our family onlyes back once a year, we hire people to take care of the


    house. The vi is quite clean. Why don¡¯t youe in and sit for a while? My parents treat you like their


    own son, you know,¡± Jennifer invited him.


    Carter nced at her cidly. ¡°Ms. Larson, I still don¡¯t know you very well, so stop making this kind of


    joke. Not everyone is extroverted like you.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s expression darkened a little. She unfastened her seat belt and got out of the car. Then


    lowering her head and leaning in, she said, ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you are not a gentleman? But


    that is what attracts me. The more indifferent you are toward me, the more determined I am to have you.


    Just you wait. I will make you mine sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Please close the door. Thank you,¡± Carter said without looking at her.


    Jennifer closed the door and Carter sped off mercilessly.


    Jennifer stared into the void for a moment and finally returned to the vi, enraged.


    Mr. and Mrs. Larson had yet to sleep and they were somewhat astonished at their daughter¡¯s return.


    ¡°Jennifer, why didn¡¯t you hang out with Carter for a little longer? Why did youe back so early?¡±


    Jennifer sat next to her parents and transformed into that obedient girl again. ¡°Mom, Dad, Carter and I


    have just met. Although I have good feelings for him, I can¡¯t just disturb him for too long, can¡¯t I? You


    were the one who taught me to be reserved with men, so I¡¯ve asked him to send me back.¡±


    Mrs. Larson agreed and smiled. ¡°Jennifer, you are doing the right thing. Instead of holding on to a man


    tightly, you should treat him with reverse psychology.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I am aware of that. Your daughter is beautiful, and she can get any man she wishes for.¡±


    ¡°You are right. You are our only daughter. Of course, we want the best for you. The Larsons have a big


    business and you will be the owner of the family business in the future. I think Carter¡¯s character, family


    background, and appearance are all pretty reliable. You have to grasp this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Carter will eventually be mine. We will at least have a few children and there will be


    an heir for our business.¡±


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s my girl.¡±


    On the other side, Amelia followed Oscar back to the apartment. Upon arrival, the man closed the door


    and shoved the woman against the wall. He aggressively held her chin and confronted her in a low voice,


    ¡°Amelia, what have I been telling you all this time? I told you to stay away from Carter, but you keep


    asking him to send you back. Are you trying to make me wear the horns of a cuckold?¡±


    Amelia did not seem to be fearful at all. She wrapped her arms around his neck and uttered with a smile,


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you jealous?¡±


    Oscar unceremoniously twisted her waist. Amelia moaned in pain and stared at him aggrievedly. ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, you are so ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like a baby. The matter between us has yet to settle.¡±


    Amelia leaned forward and kissed his lips. ¡°Mr. Clinton, my man, please don¡¯t be mad. You see, my


    whole body is wet. I know you are anxious to have me, but if I don¡¯t change my clothes, I¡¯ll catch a cold


    later.¡±


    Oscar looked at herpassionately. He then scooped her up and headed for the stairs, takingrge


    strides.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re that desperate,¡± Amelia said, provoking the man again.


    Oscar looked down at her beautiful face. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Amelia closed her mouth obediently, but her hands started to draw circles on his chest. Oscar looked


    down at her again and whispered a warning, ¡°Amelia, if you don¡¯t want me to do it in the bathroom, you


    stay still now.¡±


    Amelia could not stop grinning. ¡°Your endurance has be stronger recently. Bravo, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar kicked the bedroom door open. Ameliaughed. ¡°You are so brutal! If you break the door, it will be


    troublesome to find someone to fix it.¡±


    Oscar ced her down and smacked her gently on her hip. ¡°Go ahead and take a bath. We still have


    unfinished business to talk about.¡±


    Amelia went to get the clothes and gave Oscar a wink. ¡°Mr. Clinton, do you want to shower together?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s eyes wavered but immediately resumed to normal. ¡°You do it alone ande out in ten minutes.


    I have something to tell you.¡±


    Amelia cast another wink at him before grabbing her nightdress into the bathroom.


    When she came out, she made a seductive posture in front of the man. ¡°Mr. Clinton, do I look good


    now?¡±


    Oscar studied the alluringdy and almost lunged at her like a wolf, but he swiftly recovered his calm.


    ¡°Put on a jacket ande sit.¡± Oscar patted the seat beside him.


    Amelia was stunned for a moment. Then she gave Oscar a strange look and joked provocatively, ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, you¡¯re not incapable, are you?¡±


    Oscar red at her. ¡°You will know whether I am capable or not soon enough.¡±


    Amelia mmed up, then went to the wardrobe to find a coat and put it on.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, say what you want to say. I am all ears.¡± Amelia sat on the couch dutifully like a student who


    had broken a school rule.


    Seeing her acting like this, Oscar almost burst intoughter. ¡°Amelia, can you be a little more serious?¡±


    Oscar said, repressing hisughter.


    Amelia blinked at him innocently. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m being very serious. Can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    Oscar red at her and confessed straightforwardly, ¡°I went to see Carter today. I told him to remove


    your name for the training in Saspiuburg, so you don¡¯t have to go anymore.¡±


    Amelia looked at him and said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Clinton, my boss didn¡¯t tell me that the training in Saspiuburg


    has been canceled, so I am still going.¡±


    After a pause, her tone turned solemn as she said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you are a busy person; you need not


    trouble yourself over such trifles.¡±


    Oscar squinted his eyes. ¡°Trifles?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems to me that what you¡¯re doing is just a pointless act. If you still treat me as your wife, please


    respect me a little.¡± For the first time, Amelia spoke to Oscar in such a stern manner.


    Oscar stood up, approached her, and looked at her condescendingly. ¡°Amelia, do you really think you are


    my wife?¡±


    ¡°I think so, but you only treat me as a toy, and I can¡¯t do anything about this.¡±


    Oscar looked down at her. ¡°Let me ask you again. Do you insist on going to Saspiuburg?¡±


    Amelia hesitated but finally nodded.


    ¡°I gave you a chance, Amelia, but you don¡¯t know how to appreciate it. I won¡¯t stop you, but our marriage


    will be over.¡±


    Amelia was startled. ¡°Do you have to be so mean?¡±


    ¡°This marriage should have ended before Cassie came back. I just didn¡¯t want to end it with you so


    abruptly, so I postponed it. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ignorant.¡±


    Amelia was shattering inside. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided, let it be then. I am nothing but a toy in your


    heart anyway.¡±


    She was about to walk over to the bed when a mighty force pulled her back. Her face undeviatingly hit


    Oscar¡¯s stonelike chest and she could hear his bitter voice from above her. ¡°Is that man so important to


    you?¡±


    Amelia was in pain and she could not react for a while. Her silence seemed to Oscar as tacit consent.


    Heartbroken, he picked her up abruptly like a madman and threw her on the bed. He jumped above her


    and started tearing her clothes like a beast out of control.


    Looking at Oscar¡¯s fiery eyes, Amelia was flustered. ¡°Mr. Clinton, don¡¯t do this. Let¡¯s talk properly.¡±


    However, Oscar was so riled up this time that he had lost all his senses. All he could think of was to


    engulf her, leaving her no room to think of another man.


    Amelia¡¯s nightdress was torn into pieces in the blink of an eye. Her fair body was now exposed in front of


    Oscar.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and she felt humiliated. Although she still loved Oscar, she could not


    tolerate this kind of treatment. If he were to force it against her, she would never forgive him for life.


    Amelia did not struggle at all but stated coldly, ¡°Mr. Clinton, if you touch me today, it will be totally over


    between us. I will leave once and for all and you won¡¯t be able to find me for the rest of your life.¡±


    The rage in Oscar¡¯s eyes faded, and he subsequently calmed down. He observed Amelia¡¯s disheveled


    look and realized how uncivilized he had been. He got down from her and sat on the floor, ming


    himself in frustration. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Unlike his usual self, he had be entirely out of control because of Amelia¡¯s words.


    ¡°Sorry, I was out of my mind,¡± Oscar said in a hoarse voice.


    Weeping, Amelia drew the quilt to cover her body.


    Oscar became more and more upset, and his heart ached. He wanted to hug Amelia, but she avoided


    him harshly. Suppressing his rage, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t cry. I was wrong.¡±


    Amelia sobbed for a while. Still buried under the quilt, she said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Clinton, even if


    you don¡¯t love me, I¡¯ve always held on to the thought that you¡¯re a gentleman who respects women; I


    didn¡¯t expect you to be such an animal.¡±


    Oscar stretched out his hand and forcibly hugged her with the quilt in his arms. ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯m terribly


    sorry. Don¡¯t cry, okay? My heart is in turmoil when you cry.¡±


    Amelia raised her hand and hammered his chest. ¡°If you had really forced it on me, I won¡¯t ever forgive


    you, Mr. Clinton. I¡¯m a woman of my words and you know that. Be grateful that you didn¡¯t go wild, or I


    won¡¯t ever see you again.¡±


    A panic fear seized Oscar¡¯s heart, but he remained stubborn. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have behaved like an animal if


    you didn¡¯t insist on leaving me.¡±


    Amelia responded, ¡°So it¡¯s my fault now? Who was the one out of control just now. The heir of the


    dignified Clinton Corporations tried to abuse his wife. What will the world think of this if


    words got out?¡±


    Oscar pinched her cheek gently. ¡°Okay, it was my fault just now, I apologize. Don¡¯t be mad, okay?¡±


    Amelia calmed down and said, ¡°Sure, but on one condition.¡±


    ¡°Anything except for the training in Saspiuburg.¡±

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Amelia gave him a sidelong nce and remarked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, looks like we¡¯ll never reach a


    compromise in this negotiation.¡±


    Oscar forcefully turned her chin so that she was facing him. With a rare look of sincerity, he said, ¡°As


    long as you stay, I¡¯ll increase your allowance.¡±


    Amelia shed him a charming smile. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be more obedient and stop worrying me?¡± Oscar pinched her cheeks.


    pping his hands away, she snuggled under the nkets andy on the bed. Then, she evicted him


    out of the room. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m shocked by what you did earlier. Spend the night in the guest room


    today. Good night.¡±


    Oscar stared straight at her. ¡°Move over. I¡¯ll sleep with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the guest room then if you prefer to sleep here.¡±


    Forcefully pinning her to the bed, Oscar insisted, ¡°There¡¯s gotta be a limit to your tantrum. Sleep now. I


    won¡¯t touch you for the night. Be a good girl and sleep, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you changed your mind at the veryst minute when you said you were going to divorce me;


    and now you¡¯re forbidding me from going to Saspiuburg. Are you perhaps in love with me?¡± Amelia


    nced at him from the corner of her eyes, asking a question that had been on her mind for a while now.


    Oscar lowered his head and kissed her. It wasn¡¯t until Amelia felt like she was running out of breath did


    the man release her. ¡°Stop your wild imagination and sleep.¡±


    A look of disappointment shed across her eyes. If Oscar were to say that he prohibited her from going


    because he could not bear to part with her, she would still stay despite the risk that he might discover


    that she was pregnant. Unfortunately, he did not even want to make that promise to her.


    Closing her eyes, she said, ¡°Ms. Yard ising back soon. I could move aside for the both of you if I


    were to go to Saspiuburg. If you insist on me staying here, it¡¯ll be really awkward for the three of us.¡±


    He pulled her into his arms and assured her, ¡°I¡¯ll settle this issue, so don¡¯t you worry.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me how you¡¯re going to do that? Are you going to make me your ex-wife and Ms. Yard your


    wife? In that case, we won¡¯t have anything to do with each other anymore. Or are you going to make me


    your mistress while Ms. Yard bes your wife?¡± asked Amelia mockingly.


    Oscar gazed at her broodingly. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re crossing the line.¡±


    Pouting, she retorted, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯re abusing your authority because you don¡¯t know how to


    rebuke me.¡±


    ¡°I know a lot of things. Do you want to test it out?¡±


    As he spoke, he pressed his body against hers.


    Naturally, she could feel the change in his body and her face clouded over. God, I thought we were


    having a serious discussion. How could his mind wander off to somewhere else?


    She was utterly speechless.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m saying this again-I must attend the training in Saspiuburg.¡±


    ¡°I dare you to do that. Otherwise, your new lover¡¯spany shall be my first target. Go ahead to


    Saspiuburg if you don¡¯t mind me destroying hispany.¡±


    Oscar did not want to use his authority to oppress her, but he had no other choice if that was what it


    takes to control her.


    She gazed at him, her thoughts evident through her gaze. Oscar, can you be even more despicable and


    shameless than this?


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t me me for using such underhanded methods. I¡¯m a businessman, so I¡¯ll never do


    anything that¡¯ll incur losses. Just admit that you¡¯ve lost,¡± persuaded Oscar as he stroked her face.


    Amelia stared at him fixedly and asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, can you tell me what exactly you want?¡±


    Kissing her forehead, Oscar replied, ¡°Nothing. I just want to hug you to sleep.¡±


    Suddenly remembering something, he continued, ¡°Oh, right, here¡¯s another reminder-if you¡¯re gonna


    leave, it¡¯ll all boil down to Carter¡¯s abilities to sustain hispany. There are not a lot of people in this


    city who dare to offend the Clintons.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me, Mr. Clinton. The Scotts are just as powerful as the Clintons. With distant rtives


    in politics as well and a vastwork of rtionships, they don¡¯t pale inparison to the Clintons at all.


    I¡¯m sure Abel will not watch idly by as his grandson gets trampled by others,¡± retorted Amelia.


    ¡°Seems like you know the Scotts quite well. You¡¯ve spent quite some effort to win the favor of your new


    lover, huh?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s tone was indifferent, his emotions unreadable from his voice.


    ¡°Amelia, you may understand the Scotts well, but do you know that Abel has always wanted his


    grandson to take over the family¡¯s business? He never hoped for thispany, which Carter has spent


    so much effort founding, to even exist. If you don¡¯t want me to give him a helping hand, don¡¯t go to


    Saspiuburg. Otherwise, I¡¯m sure Abel will be pleased to see me destroy Carter¡¯spany. I¡¯m not even


    scared of going up against the Scott Group, let alone his tinypany.¡±


    Amelia cast her gaze downward and remained silent.


    Kissing her hair, Oscar whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared of me, Amelia. I¡¯m doing this for your sake.¡±


    ;


    She closed her eyes and said faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Oscar held his tongue.


    While Amelia fell asleep slowly in his embrace, he gazed at her with an obsessed look. He mumbled,


    ¡°You foolish woman. I don¡¯t know how I feel about you, but I just don¡¯t want you to suddenly leave my


    grasp.¡±


    Oscar gradually drifted to sleep.


    When he woke up the next day, Amelia was not in bed anymore. He peered into the bathroom, but she


    was nowhere to be seen. Upon leaving the bedroom, he saw her eating breakfast and


    chatting with Molly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly was the first to spot Oscar, who was standing upstairs. She grinned and said, ¡°You¡¯re awake, Mr.


    Clinton. Come down for breakfast.¡±.


    He replied, ¡°I¡¯ll eat after I brush my teeth.¡±


    With that, he returned to the bedroom.


    Molly chuckled. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, did you argue with Mr. Clinton?¡±


    After taking a sip of milk, Amelia assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Molly. We didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you might call me a busybody, but Mr. Clinton has been pampered since young. It¡¯s


    inevitable for him to be slightly arrogant. However, his character is decent. Just talk to him more and he¡¯ll


    fall head over heels for you soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Molly.¡± Amelia smiled faintly. ¡°Your breakfast is still as delicious as always. I haven¡¯t gotten tired of


    it even after four years. I¡¯ll miss your food if I don¡¯t get to eat it one day.¡±


    It was evident that Molly had misinterpreted her words as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Clinton. When I¡¯m


    too old to cook, I¡¯ll send my daughter-inw over. Although she¡¯s an illiterate woman from the


    countryside, she¡¯s amazing at cooking. In fact, she¡¯s better than the chefs from those high-ss


    restaurants! I guarantee that you¡¯ll be impressed when you eat it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure your daughter-inw is a great chef since you yourself are one. I crave her food just by thinking


    about it,¡± replied Amelia with augh.


    ¡°If you crave for it, I¡¯ll tell her to cook something and send it over tonight. Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Clinton.


    Although she¡¯s from the countryside, she has stayed in the city for years. She¡¯s no longer as


    unsophisticated as those in the countrysides, so she won¡¯t offend you in any way.¡±


    Amelia took a bite of the bread before protesting, ¡°Molly, I¡¯ll be angry if you keep this up! You¡¯ve worked


    for us for so many years that I treat you as part of my family. I¡¯ve never looked down on


    you. What you said has really hurt me!¡±


    Molly smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Mrs. Clinton. You¡¯re a gorgeous woman with such a high status. I¡¯m


    afraid that others might offend you.¡±


    Ameliaughed out loud.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny? Did Molly make a joke?¡± remarked Oscar as he walked down the stairs.


    Amelia quickly stopped smiling. cing the bread down, she did not even spare a second nce at


    Oscar before saying, ¡°Molly, I¡¯m full. I gotta go now.¡±


    She grabbed her bag, wore her heels and left.


    Confused, Molly hurried toward her and yelled, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you barely ate anything! Are you not going


    to eat anything else?¡±.


    ¡°Molly, I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll bete for work if I don¡¯t go now.¡± Amelia gave a casual response before leaving the


    house.


    Molly frowned and nced at Oscar. ¡°Mr. Clinton, did you really quarrel with Mrs. Clinton? Your mother is


    worried about both of you. If you two have a falling out, she¡¯ll be so worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to


    eat or sleep.¡±


    Oscar grabbed a slice of bread and ate it leisurely. ¡°Molly, even the gentlest cat will throw a tantrum


    sometimes. I identally pulled her too forcefully yesterday. It¡¯s no big deal, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Still frowning, Molly said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I won¡¯tment any further, but just don¡¯t cross the line.¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    After breakfast, he wore his suit, grabbed his briefcase, and took the elevator down.


    As he drove out of the underground garage, he whipped out his phone to give Amelia a call. ¡°Amelia, are


    you really angry?¡± he asked gently once the call went through.


    Amelia replied coldly, ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now. There¡¯s a lot of cars on the road and I


    don¡¯t want to get into a car ident.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together in the afternoon.¡± Clinton was offering an olive branch, wanting to reconcile with her.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lunch gathering in the office this afternoon, so I¡¯m afraid I cannot eat with you. Settle lunch


    yourself, Mr. Clinton,¡± rejected Amelia without the slightest trace of hesitation.


    Oscar frowned. Before he could speak, he heard Amelia yelling in surprise.


    He was so shocked that he almost dropped his phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Amelia?¡± asked Oscar anxiously.


    However, he heard no response.


    Ta


    He yelled consecutively, but it was still silent on Amelia¡¯s end. He hung up and called again but to no


    response.


    His heart pounded frantically as he kept calling her number. After a long time, someone answered the


    call. However, it was not her voice.


    He demanded coldly, ¡°Who are you and what happened to Amelia?¡±


    It was a middle-aged man talking. ¡°Hello, are you thisdy¡¯s husband? She just got into a car ident


    and has just been rescued from the car. We¡¯re waiting for the ambnce,¡±


    Oscar did not even wait for him to finish his sentence as he bellowed, ¡°Where are you?¡± Shocked, the


    middle-aged man told him the address timidly.


    Oscar threatened, ¡°Make sure that her phone is reachable. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tear you into pieces if I can¡¯t


    find her when I get there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    After hanging up the call, he drove to the address the middle-aged man had reported rapidly. However, in


    the middle of the journey, the man called him again and said that Amelia was on the way to the Principal


    General Hospital in an ambnce.


    Oscar made a sharp U-turn and drove toward the said hospital.


    He personally called the chief of the Principal General Hospital and said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Lancester, Amelia


    got into an ident and is on the way to your hospital. Please operate on her personally and ensure that


    she¡¯s all right no matter what.¡±


    Before the chief could figure out what Oscar was talking about, thetter continued, ¡°Mr. Lancester, I¡¯m


    counting on you.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    After hanging up the phone, Oscar floored the elerator and headed to the hospital, but it was the rush


    hour and traffic was heavy. Thus, he got out of the car and hailed a motorcycle taxi. With a serious look


    on his face, he told the driver, ¡°To the Principal General Hospital, please.¡±.


    Seeing his expression, the driver was too frightened to react. Growing displeased, Oscar growled,


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    The driver panicked and repeated himself a few times. He then drove as fast as he could and only


    arrived at the hospital after about thirty minutes.


    Upon arrival at the hospital, Oscar asked the nurse, who then told him that Amelia was undergoing an


    operation in the operating room on the third floor.


    He went to the third floor and felt perturbed upon seeing that the surgery was still going on. A middle-


    aged man standing on the other side saw him and went to him timidly, asking, ¡°A-Are


    you the husband of the woman?¡±


    Oscar gave him a piercing look, scaring the living daylights out of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who just called me?¡± asked Oscar.


    The middle-aged man nodded.


    ¡°How did my wife get into a car ident? She was fine when I talked to her on the phone,¡± Oscar


    questioned with a frown.


    The middle-aged man flinched as he replied fearfully, ¡°I-I was in a hurry and ran the red light, so thedy


    swerved¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Oscar lifted him off the ground and warned, ¡°If something happens to


    my wife, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t run the red light on purpose. It¡¯s just that I need money for my kids¡¯ school, so I was in a


    hurry to go to work. I didn¡¯t expect a car toe out so suddenly,¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    D


    Oscar punched him in the face before he could finish his sentence. Two police officers, who happened to


    come over to ask about the ident, saw Oscar¡¯s action and hurriedly rushed up to them. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t


    just hit people!¡±


    Fuming with anger, Oscar protested, ¡°This man¡¯s the reason why my wife is in the operating room.


    Shouldn¡¯t I beat him up? If it weren¡¯t for him, Amelia wouldn¡¯t have to suffer in the operating room.¡±


    The two police officers fell silent.


    ¡°Did you run the red light and cause her to have an ident?¡± the female officer asked.


    The middle-aged man became even more frightened as he replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, officer. Can you not


    put me in jail? I have a family to feed, and the kids still need me. I need to make money for their tuition


    fees.¡±


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re just taking you back to get some information,¡± the female office assured


    gently.


    The middle-aged man covered his face with his hands and burst into tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to jail. I still


    have a big family to feed.¡±


    ¡°Sir, if you continue to be like this, you¡¯ll be obstructing us in performing our official duties, and we¡¯ll need


    to get rough with you.¡± The two officers picked him up.


    As Oscar walked up to the middle-aged man, the officers warned, ¡°Sir, hitting people is against thew.


    We understand how you feel after the unfortunate incident that happened to your wife. But before we find


    out what has happened, please calm down and stop hitting people.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hit people. I just want him to give me my wife¡¯s phone back,¡± stated Oscar.


    With a pale face, the middle-aged man handed the phone to Oscar, who then took the phone and sat on


    the bench. He wanted to check her phone, but a passcode was required to unlock it. He tried to insert his


    birthdate and to his surprise, it was the correct passcode. Browsing through her phone, he was surprised


    to find that it was filled with his photos and posts about her feelings.


    One of them read: I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with Oscar. When I first married him, it was only because of


    money, but now, I¡¯ve really fallen for him. Unfortunately, he only treats me like a sex toy. I don¡¯t know if


    it¡¯s right or wrong to fall in love with him, but I just do. There¡¯s no turning back in love.


    Another read: Today, he told me that Cassie ising back soon, so he wanted to divorce me. I had


    mired feelings when he said that because I don¡¯t want to divorce. I¡¯ve already paid off my debts. Even if I


    no longer need money from him, I¡¯m still willing to be with him. Sadly, he only has eyes for Cassie, not


    me. Hearing him call me a toy or a pet actually upset me. I tried asking him what he would do if I was


    pregnant, but he wanted me to abort it. Thus, I don¡¯t dare to tell him about my pregnancy. This is our


    baby. Even if we divorce in the future, this child will be all I¡¯ve left of him. In hindsight, if I had known that I


    would fall in love with him, I might not have married him, nor would I have let my baby lose his father


    even before he¡¯s born.


    The next read: I¡¯ve been pregnant for three months now. The doctor said that the baby is very healthy.


    I¡¯m very happy. I can feel the baby growing slowly in my belly. I¡¯m starting to feel not as sad anymore


    even if Oscar wants to divorce me. As long as the child is born safely, I¡¯ll shower him with both motherly


    love and fatherly love.


    A more recent one read: The Clintons have begun to suspect that I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m really afraid that


    they¡¯ll find out the truth. My mother-inw really loves me, but Oscar is too cruel. Once he finds out that


    I¡¯m really pregnant, he might ask me to abort it. I can¡¯t risk losing my child while losing him at the same


    time. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll grow to hate him after losing my child. He¡¯s the only man I¡¯ve ever loved and slept


    with. I don¡¯t want to end our rtionship with hatred.


    Thetest read: I want to go to Saspiuburg. In addition to training, I actually want to avoid the Clintons


    and give birth to the baby safely, but Oscar uncharacteristically wants me to stay. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s


    actually found out about my pregnancy and wanted me to abort it. I¡¯m in a veryplicated mood now. I


    don¡¯t know how I¡¯m gonna face him when he asks me to abort the baby. He¡¯s quite a monster


    sometimes. He can break the heart of the woman who truly loves him.


    Having read those entries, Oscar was struck dumb at the truth that she was pregnant. Upon learning


    about this, he did not think of abortion. Instead, he developed a sense of fatherhood. However, the


    trepidation he sensed from Amelia¡¯s posts made his heart ache. He realized that he had been treating


    her badly. .


    I was the one who wanted an abortion at the time. What a jerk I am. How can I push my own wife into a


    corner like this? And now she¡¯s in the operating room fighting death¡­ He could not imagine losing


    Amelia and his baby due to the car crash; he did not want anything to happen to them.


    It was not until Amelia had entered the operating room that he realized that she was not just a tool for


    him to vent his desires and that he might have a little affection for her. He did not dare to find out if he


    had unwittingly fallen in love with her as it made him feel like he had betrayed Cassie.


    With his hands supporting his forehead, he was lost in thought.


    After some time, the door of the operating room opened and a group of doctors came out. Rising to his


    feet, Oscar walked over quickly and asked the man leading the group, ¡°Mr. Lancester, how¡¯s Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Oscar. Your wife is fine, but the baby¡¯s a little breech. She needs to recuperate,¡± Robert


    Lancester, who was also the chief of the hospital, answered with a smile.


    Oscar breathed a sigh of relief.


    Robert added, ¡°Oscar, you¡¯re not young anymore. Now that you finally have a baby with Amelia, you


    should focus more on your family instead of work. Take good care of your wife. She¡¯s already five months


    into pregnancy. Don¡¯t let her get too busy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lancester. I¡¯ll get people to send you the equipment that you wanted soon,¡± replied


    Oscar, nodding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, Oscar. We¡¯re family friends for so many years. Anyway, your parents must be


    very happy now, right? They have been looking forward to having a grandchild for so long.¡± Robert


    smiled.


    ¡°Yes, they are. Thank you so much, Mr. Lancester.¡±


    ¡°No worries. Amelia will be sent to the ward in a while, so you can visit herter. By the way, since she¡¯s


    pregnant now, it¡¯s better that your momes and takes care of her. Women are more attentive than


    men, after all.¡±


    With that, Robert left with the other doctors and nurses.


    As Amelia was sent to a VIP ward, Oscar followed. Watching her lying unconscious on the bed, he felt a


    throbbing pain in his heart. He sat on the chair and reached out to touch her but did not


    after looking at her pale face.


    He shifted his gaze to the bump on her belly andplicated emotions shed across his eyes as he


    muttered, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re getting so good at lying now, huh? How can you lie to me that you¡¯re just


    gaining weight? But I know it¡¯s my fault too. If I hadn¡¯t wanted you to abort the baby, you would have told


    me about your pregnancy happily.¡±


    Oscar was having mixed feelings at this moment. He wanted this baby, but the thought of Cassie, who


    was about toe back, stopped him from having this thought. However, he could not bring himself to


    tell Amelia to abort the child as well after seeing her lie on the bed looking so haggard.


    Even though he acted indifferent and cruel toward Amelia, he knew deep down that he had a soft spot


    for her.


    Upon deliberation, he took out his phone and made a call. After the call was answered, he said dully,


    ¡°Mom, Amelia¡¯s pregnant. She¡¯s at the Principal General Hospital now.¡±


    After speaking, he hung up the phone before Olivia could ask anything.


    Half an hourter, Olivia and Owen rushed to the hospital and were told by Robert that Amelia was five


    months pregnant and that she had nearly lost the baby in the car ident just now. He


    also told them that although Amelia and her baby were fine, she needed to rest well, otherwise, it would


    not do her any good.


    Upon learning about Amelia¡¯s pregnancy, Olivia was overjoyed, but the mention of the car crash gave her


    the scare of her life. Grabbing Robert¡¯s hand anxiously, she asked, ¡°Robert, are Amelia and her baby


    really fine? Maybe you should give her another check-up. She¡¯s the only daughter inw of our family,


    and the baby she carries is our first grandchild. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I also treat Amelia like my daughter, so I dote on her too. Both she and her baby are


    perfectly fine,¡± reassured Robert.


    Then, he told them which ward Amelia was staying.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Nodding repeatedly, Olivia and Owen hurriedly got on the elevator and went up to the tenth floor.


    Upon entering the ward and seeing Amelia lie unconscious on the bed, Olivia was distressed. She


    walked over quickly, looked at Oscar, and said in a hushed voice, ¡°Oscar, what¡¯s going on? How did


    Amelia get into a car ident?¡±


    Oscar told them all about it.


    ¡°Has the person who ran the red light been caught?¡± asked Olivia with a long face.


    ¡°He¡¯s been taken to the police station. Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll make sure he goes to jail¡± assured Oscar,


    looking grim.


    Olivia nodded. Feeling sorry, she looked at Amelia¡¯s belly and said, ¡°I asked her if she was pregnant a


    few days ago and she actually told me that she¡¯d actually gained some weight. I don¡¯t me her for


    keeping it from us. The fact that you¡¯ve been thinking about another woman must have broken her heart.


    She must be worried that we¡¯ll take the child away from her if the two of you divorce in the future.¡±


    Oscar said nothing.


    ¡°Look, Oscar, I just want to remind you that, since Amelia is now pregnant, you should settle down and


    have a life with her,¡± Olivia added with special emphasis.


    Oscar pulled a long face, seemingly lost in thought.


    Seeing this, Olivia got a little angry and emphasized, ¡°I¡¯m going to be frank with you, Oscar. Amelia¡¯s


    baby is our first grandchild. I won¡¯t allow him to grow up without a mother. If you¡¯re unfaithful to her, you


    won¡¯t be my son anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Oscar groaned, displeased.


    But Olivia just stroked Amelia¡¯s belly in silence.


    ¡°Oscar, listen to your mom. I don¡¯t care how you messed around previously, but now that Amelia is


    pregnant, you need to settle down.¡±


    Oscar was vexed.


    Owen walked out of the ward with him and asked, ¡°So what do you think, Oscar?¡±


    ¡°Dad, her pregnancy wasn¡¯t what I¡¯ve expected, so I think,¡±


    ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t even think about it. I was quite dissatisfied with her at first, but she¡¯s been treating us very


    well the past four years. I won¡¯t allow her to have an abortion,¡± interrupted Owen as his face clouded


    over.


    Looking at him calmly, Oscar maintained, ¡°Dad, the one I love is Cassie, and she¡¯sing back to settle


    down here. I can¡¯t abandon her.¡±


    ¡°That woman abandoned you for her so-called piano, so she might abandon you again for further training


    in the future. Can you really ept that?¡± Owen asked.


    Pursing his lips, Oscar thought for a moment and said, ¡°Dad, I believe she¡¯ll make a mature choice now.¡±


    ¡°So are you going to get your own wife to abort the baby because of that woman?¡±


    Oscar fell silent.


    ¡°Oscar, you¡¯re almost thirty years old. You should be more mature in handling things and not be so self-


    willed.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I can allow Amelia to give birth to the child. After the child is born, I¡¯ll give her arge sum of


    money that is enough for the rest of her life,¡± asserted Oscar after thinking for a while.


    ¡°Are you sure this is what you want?¡± Owen frowned.


    Oscar gave a firm nod.


    ¡°I respect your decision. You¡¯re a grown-up now, so I believe you can handle your work and personal


    matters well,¡± Owen said.


    He patted Oscar on the shoulder and added, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    The two of them went back into the ward as if nothing had happened.


    After Amelia came round, the first thing that came to her view was the worried look in Olivia¡¯s eyes. Still


    feeling a little groggy, she asked, ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡±


    Olivia checked her temperature to make sure that it was normal. Then shing her a gentle smile, she


    asked, ¡°Are you thirsty? Let me pour you a ss of water.¡±


    She proceeded to pour Amelia a ss of water before adding, ¡°Amelia, you had a car ident, but don¡¯t


    you worry, you and the baby are fine.¡±


    U WO


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at her in surprise. Olivia then assured her in a gentle voice,


    ¡°Amelia, we all know that you¡¯re pregnant now. Don¡¯t worry. No one will dare to do anything to your baby


    as long as I¡¯m here.¡±


    Casting her eyes down, Amelia said with a pale face, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry for lying to you.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but I can promise you that I won¡¯t let anyone hurt your baby,¡±


    guaranteed Olivia while patting Amelia on her hand.


    Amelia forced a smile while feelingplicated deep down. She had never expected that her pregnancy


    would be revealed in such a way. It seemed that she could not hide from the inevitable


    and that her training in Saspiuburg would have to be put on hold as well.


    W


    Now that Oscar knew she was pregnant, he might let her give birth to the baby due to the pressure from


    Olivia. However, Cassie¡¯s involvement would mean that Oscar would probably divorce her. And after the


    divorce, the Clintons would definitely take the child away from her, which was thest thing she wanted.


    She did not want to lose her child along with her marriage.


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t let your imagination run away with you. Now that you¡¯re pregnant with our first grandchild,


    I won¡¯t let your kid lose his mother,¡± Olivia promised.


    Coming back to her senses, Amelia shook her head with a smile and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. Don¡¯t worry


    about me. What happened to the man who caused the ident?¡±


    ¡°He has been taken away by the police. Don¡¯t worry. He broke the traffic rules and ran the red light, so I¡¯ll


    definitely make sure he gets jailed for at least several years.¡±


    ¡°Mom, half of it is my fault too. He did run the red light, but I was talking on the phone while driving. If I


    hadn¡¯t done so, I might not have had a car ident. So just let the police do their things. I don¡¯t want the


    Clintons to interfere,¡± exined Amelia.


    ¡°Okay, sure. You call the shots. What you need to do now is to take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t worry


    about other things,¡± Olivia immediately agreed with a smile.


    Amelia nodded. Then, she took an instinctive nce at the door and a look of disappointment shed


    across her eyes


    Noticing the look, Olivia exined with a smile, ¡°Oscar has been with you before this, but I told him to go


    back with Owen first since they had yet to eat. I¡¯ve also asked Molly to make you some soup. She¡¯ll send


    it over soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Amelia smiled shyly.


    Soon, Molly came over with soup and some other food she prepared for the two of them.


    ¡°Amelia, although the doctor said you¡¯re fine after the car crash, it¡¯s better to have something light first.


    You can eat normally again after two days,¡± reminded Olivia as she filled a bowl with soup.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mom. You¡¯ve read my mind. It just so happened that I¡¯m also craving for the soup made by


    Molly.¡±


    At this, Olivia chuckled as she brought a spoonful of soup to Amelia. ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Amelia obediently opened her mouth and ate it.


    After finishing one bowl of soup, Molly served her another bowl and urged, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you need to eat


    more. Now that you¡¯re pregnant, you need to take good care of yourself.¡±


    Amelia wanted to take the bowl, but Olivia took it instead. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    Amelia ate two and a half bowls of soup. When she could not eat it anymore, she told Olivia with a smile,


    ¡°Mom, the soup Molly made is really nice, but I¡¯ve eaten too much. I¡¯m stuffed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve indeed fed you too much as I¡¯m too happy. I shall stop now. But the thought of finally having a


    grandchild after four years makes me thrilled,¡± replied Olivia while putting down the bowl.


    Amelia still had a smile on her face, but she felt sad deep down. She did not n to let the Clintons know


    about her pregnancy, but a car crash had disrupted her n, catching her off


    guard.


    After eating, she chatted with Olivia for a while before she started to feel sleepy. Seeing her like this,


    Olivia asked, ¡°Are you sleepy?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Olivia then tucked her in. ¡°Go ahead and sleep. I¡¯m just gonna sit here.¡±


    Closing her eyes, Amelia started imagining things and thought that she would not be able to fall asleep,


    but soon she did.


    When she woke up, Oscar was there instead of Olivia. ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± asked Oscar while keeping his gaze on her.


    ¡°Are you disappointed that nothing happened to my baby even after a car crash?¡± Amelia stared straight


    into his eyes.


    He adjusted the nket for her and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Since you¡¯re pregnant, just give birth to


    him. But you must tell me when you¡¯re pregnant next time. I don¡¯t want to learn about my wife¡¯s


    pregnancy from others.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to abort it?¡± Amelia gave him a strange look, mixed feelings growing inside of her.


    He simply changed the subject. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything. Just give birth to the baby. No matter how


    we end up in the future, I¡¯ll make sure that you live the rest of your life infort.¡±


    A hint of bitterness grew inside her. Closing her eyes, she requested, ¡°Mr. Clinton, if we divorce, I only


    have one demand, which is to give me the child¡¯s custody. I can give up my share of the assets.¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s the descendant of the Clintons, so he must stay with the Clintons,¡± Oscar rejected without even


    thinking about it,


    She pulled the nket over her head and asked, ¡°Will we get a divorce in the future?¡±


    ;


    Looking at the nket withplicated emotion in his eyes, Oscar suddenly could not bring himself to


    say yes, so he said instead, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now and the doctor wants you to rest well. You only need


    to focus on taking good care of your body.¡±


    rest well.


    Amelia nodded under the nket.


    He tried to lift the nket but could not, so he asked, ¡°Are you going to talk to me like this?¡±


    ¡°What else do you want to talk to me, Mr. Clinton?¡± Amelia peeked out from under the nket.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve talked in such a calm manner. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± Oscar patted her on


    the head.


    ¡°You actually have the time to chat?¡± Amelia blinked.


    Oscar chuckled and asked, ¡°Why do you talk to me like I¡¯m the enemy? Do you not like chatting with


    me?¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    ¡°You are pregnant now, so let¡¯s live together peacefully these few months,¡± Oscar dered.


    ¡°Well, as long as you don¡¯t give us so much drama, I guess we can live together peacefully,¡± stated


    Amelia with a faint smile.


    Now that the Clintons knew that she was pregnant, she would not want to destroy the superficial


    peacefulness by acting unreasonably as she was not ingenuous nor insensitive.


    Perhaps the baby could ease the tension in her rtionship with Oscar. She did not want to use Olivia,


    but she knew that Olivia might be able to y a mediating role in their rtionship. Olivia could keep a


    tight rein on Oscar, and Cassie would not be able to marry into the Clintons so easily.


    On the surface, Olivia was quite an easy-goingdy and was different from other wealthy women who


    tended to act high and mighty. However, her kindness would only be shown to those who did not cross


    the line. Otherwise, it would be hard for her to forgive them.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia knew she had Olivia backing her. As long as she wanted to use Olivia¡¯s sympathy, Oscar would


    not insist on divorcing her.


    She could manage without using Olivia before giving birth, but after the child was born, she would not be


    able to control the custody of the child. Using Olivia was herst resort as it could at least guarantee her


    status as the wife of Oscar.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    ¡°What would you like to eat after you get discharged? I¡¯ll have them prepare it for you,¡± Oscar suddenly


    said as he reached out to touch her forehead.


    ¡°If I¡¯d known that you¡¯d be so good to me once you knew I was pregnant, I¡¯d have told you a long time


    ago,¡± said Amelia, though there was no telling whether she genuinely felt that way.


    Oscar said indifferently, ¡°Stop thinking too much. Your only job now is to rest well.¡±


    Amelia stared at him for a long time. Suddenly, she flung her arms wide open and said, ¡°Hold me, Mr.


    Clinton. For a split second during the ident this morning, I thought I saw the Grim Reaper calling for


    me. My mind waspletely nk at that time and when the car crashed onto the pir, all I could think


    of was that I may not ever see you again in this lifetime.¡±


    A hint of surprise shed across Oscar¡¯s eyes. He continued listening to Amelia, his heart aching


    uncontrobly.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, forgive me for being too sappy. At that very moment of the car ident, all I could think of


    was that we are actually a legally wedded couple, but look at us now? We are likeplete strangers.


    Now that I have finally woken up, I feelpletely different. So, if you are thinking what I¡¯m thinking, I¡¯d


    like to stay with you like a regr couple. We can be a simple yet happy family of three when the baby


    comes.¡±.


    Oscar¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, when I am discharged, can we just live in peace like a normal family?¡± Amelia looked at him


    expectantly.


    Oscar¡¯s eyes betrayed his tangled emotions before they slowly regained calmness. Retracting his hand,


    he said, ¡°You are still in a daze after the ident. Rest well and don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    A frosty chill invaded Amelia¡¯s heart instantly. At the end of the day, to him, I am still Cassie¡¯s


    recement. I ampletely dispensable. He doesn¡¯t have an ounce of true feelings for me.


    Amelia concealed her emotions and smiled sweetly. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m a little tired and I¡¯d like to get some


    rest. Go on with your day if you are busy. The nurses can take care of me here.¡±


    Oscar tucked her in and said, ¡°Just close your eyes and sleep. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±


    With conflicted emotions, Amelia closed her eyes. She thought she would not be able to sleep, but she


    was knocked out within ten seconds.


    Tiffany only found out about Amelia¡¯s car ident when she called herter that night. Instantly, she


    ignored her editors¡¯ incessant calls and rushed to the hospital.


    Without even knocking, Tiffany pushed the door open and cried out loud, ¡°What happened to you,


    Amelia? How did you get into a car ident? What did the doctor say? Are you all right?¡±


    It was only then that she realized therge group of people in the room. They were either from the


    Clinton family or their business associates.


    Tiffany¡¯s face began to burn. She chuckled nervously at her blunder before saying, ¡°Oh, so everyone¡¯s


    here.¡±


    Olivia, being the first to spot her, weed her quite heartily. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s you, Tiffany. Come over here.


    We were so worried when Amelia got into the ident we forgot to inform you. However, you are her


    best friend, and it is so kind of you toe and see her.¡±


    Tiffany smiled and replied, ¡°As her mother-inw, Mrs. Clinton, I¡¯m sure you are having a tough time now


    that this happened to Amelia.¡±


    Olivia tugged her closer to herself and said, ¡°You are so sweet. The doctor says her fetus could have


    been slightly startled, so she needs to have plenty of rest. I was just about to find something to entertain


    her, but you appeared just at the right time. You stay with her, and I¡¯ll bring the rest of the people


    outside.¡±


    Tiffany replied, ¡°Take your time, Mrs. Clinton. You can leave Amelia with me.¡±


    When the whole group left, Tiffany¡¯s face fell instantly. ¡°Amelia, how did you get into a car ident?


    What did the doctor say? Are you all right? What about the baby?¡±


    Amelia recounted the ident briefly andforted her by saying, ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t worry about


    me.¡±


    Seeing that Amelia was not severely wounded, Tiffany finally rxed and teased her, ¡°We are really


    sisters in arms, with you getting into an ident not long after my ident. Thankfully, both you and the


    baby are fine. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely hunt down the culprit and chop him into pieces.¡±


    Amelia burst outughing:


    Tiffany then asked her seriously, ¡°What are your ns now that the Clintons know that you are


    pregnant?¡±


    Amelia replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I can only take one step at a time now, considering how powerful and


    influential the Clintons are. Before they knew I was pregnant, I could still have the child secretly. Now, I


    think I can only give birth under their supervision.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Oscar take on this?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t read his thoughts. We have been married for four years, but I¡¯ve barely


    been able to understand what really goes through his mind. He says I can have the child, but it looks like


    he wants the child to remain with the Clintons. Even if we were to get a divorce, he wouldn¡¯t allow me to


    bring the child with me.¡±


    Tiffany knew that the Clintons were the most influential family in the entire city. If they were to have a


    divorce, Amelia would probably get a small settlement and she would never be allowed to bring the child


    with her.


    ¡°Amelia, would you be willing to let the child stay with the Clintons?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I have a choice here, do I? This ident has messed up all of my ns, so I am panicking


    too. The only thing I can do now is to take things as theye,¡± Amelia said rather defeatedly.


    Tiffany then came up with an idea. ¡°Rx, Amelia. It is probably for the best that the Clintons know about


    your pregnancy. Look, this is the Clintons¡¯ first grandchild and they are fairly reasonable people. On top


    of all that, Mrs. Clinton is fond of you. As long as you give birth to the child, I¡¯m sure she will not stand to


    see her grandchild without a mother. So as long as you keep yourself close to Mrs. Clinton, you will


    definitely be able to control Oscar.¡±


    Amelia nced at her and said suddenly, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of this before, but I don¡¯t want to involve her in my


    marriage unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡±


    ¡°Babe, are you out of your mind? How could you still say that when things have escted now? You


    have to know that she¡¯s your only support now.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    She looked at Tiffany and said earnestly, ¡°Tiff, out of all the Clintons, my mother-inw is the only elder


    that treats me well. Given the choice, I wouldn¡¯t want to lie to her nor use her. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and be the kind soul. We¡¯ll see if you can still be that magnanimous when Oscar divorce you.¡±


    Amelia fell into silence.


    Tiffany added, ¡°Look, Amelia, I don¡¯t want to sound like some naggy olddy who mutters about the


    divorce and the child all day long. It¡¯s just that you are an intelligent woman, and I think you should start


    nning for yourself. You can¡¯t keep doing things for others and have nothing left for yourself. I can¡¯t


    even bear to look at your situation even though you are doing this willingly.¡±


    Amelia reached out for the apples on the table and changed the topic. ¡°Tiff, you must be parched after


    talking so much. Peel this apple for me and let¡¯s share it.¡±


    Tiffany knew very well that Amelia was just trying to escape from reality. Hence, she obediently picked up


    the apple before peeling and slicing it. With a piece of apple in her mouth, she asked, ¡°Babe, did the


    doctor say that you can have fruits?¡±


    ¡°He needs to observe me for another two days. I can still have some light food if there are no other


    issues.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just finish this apple on my own then.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I meant to stuff your mouth with it anyway.¡± Amelia smiled.


    ¡°Babe, these words hurt, all right?¡±


    Amelia sighed and said, ¡°Tiff, I know you only want the best for me. However, I still don¡¯t have the perfect


    n yet, so I can only handle things as theye.¡±


    Tiffany munched on the apple leisurely before changing the topic. ¡°I spouted all those nonsense only


    because I was too worried about you. The most important thing now is for you to regain your health. We


    can talk about the restter.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    After staying in the hospital for another fortnight, the Clintons had arranged for her discharge when the


    doctor dered that both she and her child were in the clear. Olivia had arranged an extravagant


    ceremony to wee Amelia home. When thetter saw the dozen Rolls Royces lined up outside the


    hospital, her eyes nearly popped out in shock.


    She turned to Olivia ufortably and said feebly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just getting discharged from the hospital.


    You didn¡¯t need to arrange for such fanfare. Others may think that you are weing a president or


    something.¡±


    Olivia led her into the first car. ¡°You are very precious now that you are pregnant with a Clinton. Of


    course, we have to wee you home with pomp and circumstance.¡±


    Amelia felt rather pressured. ¡°Mom, I could very well be carrying a girl. I am worried that you will be


    disappointed if that is so, especially after all this fanfare.¡±


    Olivia was not concerned. ¡°Girls are good too, and they are the ones who are closest to their mother. I


    am not too bothered with the gender of the child. As long as the child is a Clinton, I will


    love him or her.¡±


    Amelia smiled. ¡°Mom, you are so good to me. I¡¯m afraid I could never leave you.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t leave. You are our daughter-inw, and when your dad and I pass away, Oscar will be


    inheriting the entire family business. As his wife, you will naturally have to help him. In other words, all


    these will eventually belong to you.¡±


    Amelia merely smiled.


    Olivia assured her, ¡°Amelia, your most important job now is to take care of the baby. I assure you that


    you are and you will be my only daughter-inw. If Oscar were to hurt you, I would not let him get away


    with it.¡±


    Amelia smiled.


    The two of them got along very pleasantly, so it felt like it took no time before they arrived home. Their


    merry group was all smiles until they saw the unweed guest on the couch.


    Stephanie stood up and said beamingly, ¡°Dad, Mom, Oscar, you are all back. Cassie and her parents


    have been waiting for quite a while. If you took any longer, I¡¯d have brought them to the hospital.¡±


    Olivia snuck a re at Stephanie before turning to the Yard family. ¡°What brings you here, Liz?


    You should have told me earlier, and I could have informed our chef to prepare something for you.¡±


    Charlie and Elizabeth stood up. Resentment shed across Elizabeth¡¯s eyes as she saw that Amelia was


    surrounded from left to right. She said spitefully, ¡°Olivia, your daughter-inw is a little precious, isn¡¯t


    she? Does she really need such arge entourage to apany her as she gets discharged from the


    hospital? Are you that afraid that she will fall?¡±


    Olivia looked rather displeased. She used to think that the Yards were an educated and refined family.


    This was why they could remain as friends even after Cassie had left the altar. Who would have thought


    that the seemingly level-headed Elizabeth would say something like this?


    To her, her daughter-inw was perfect in every way. In any case, it was not up to an outsider to make


    anyments about her.


    ¡°Liz, that¡¯s not very kind of you. Amelia is our only daughter-inw, and she is pregnant with our precious


    grandchild. It is only natural that I protect and care for her. In fact, I¡¯d get her the stars from the skies if


    she asked for them.¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Elizabeth¡®s face changed. ¡°Pregnant? When I visited her in the hospital you didn¡®t mention anything abou


    t it. How could she be pregnant suddenly?¡±


    Olivia suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Liz, what is wrong with you today? How could you talk like this? I


    couldn¡®t say that much considering the crowd in the hospital the other day. Amelia is already five months


    pregnant, and I¡®ll be a grandmother next year.¡±


    ¡°What¡®s going to happen to Cassie now that she is pregnant? Cassie is pregnant with Oscar¡®s child too.


    We are here today to discuss their marriage matters with you.¡±


    Amelia¡®s eyes shed with pain while utter disbelief darted across Oscar¡®s eyes. He looked at Amelia onl


    y to see the hurt hidden in her eyes. His heart twitched uncontrobly at that. Increasingly, he could not b


    ear the sight of Amelia being sad.


    However, the news of Cassie¡®s pregnancy caught him byplete surprise. He had said that he loved C


    assie, but he had never expected to have children with her.


    Olivia¡®s face fell immediately. ¡°Liz, our families have been friends for a long time, so you can¡®t say malicio


    us things like that. I would have been overjoyed to


    hear this if Cassie and Oscar were still engaged. However, Oscar is married now and his


    wife is pregnant. Even though it is very normal to have mistresses in our society, it is not eptable


    for our family as it is not aligned with our family values. I congratte Cassie on her pregnancy, but pleas


    e don¡®t link it to Oscar. We Clintons cannot offer to house your precious daughter.¡±


    Elizabeth flicked her perfectly coiffed hair


    and said, ¡°Olivia, you¡®ve said so yourself that our families have been friends for years. No matter what, I


    wouldn¡®t make up something like this. Cassie is pregnant and she is really bearing Oscar¡®s child. If you d


    on¡®t believe it, just ask Oscar. If he is a man he will own up to it.¡±


    Olivia turned to Oscar who actually nodded and said, ¡°Mom, I did have a thing with Cassie. I n to marr


    y her as well.¡±


    Olivia was so angry she raised her hand to give Oscar a loud resounding p.


    Everyone was taken aback by the crisp sound of that p. Nobody had expected Olivia to p her own s


    on. Oscar was a legendary figure in the business world and everyone looked up to him. His words were


    as good as the king¡®s decree.


    ¡°Mom, how could you hit Oscar?¡± Stephanie eximed.


    Heartbroken, Olivia stared


    at Oscar andmented, ¡°Oscar, you¡®ve brought thepany to such great heights, it led me to think that


    you were an honorable and upright man. Never did I expect you to be such a mess when it came to your


    personal rtionships. You have such a wonderful wife, yet you gave her up for a woman that had not on


    ly hurt you but had multiple rtionships with other men. Is this how you¡®re going to repay me?¡±.


    Oscar pursed his lips and silently allowed his mother to vent her fury.


    However, his silence angered her further, which led her to pant heavily while clutching her chest in agony


    . Worried that something would happen to her, Amelia quickly went up to support her. ¡°Mom, don¡®t be too


    worried. I¡®m sure that there must be some misunderstanding here. Take it easy,


    and let¡®s just talk properly.¡±


    It was only then that Olivia looked a little more relieved.


    Owen stepped forward to support Olivia and said gently, ¡°Look at you. You are pushing sixty and you still


    have such a raring temper. I am still the head of this family, so as long as you disapprove, I will not allow


    her to marry into the family. So don¡®t worry, all right?¡±


    Olivia finally looked better.


    She nodded and said, ¡°Owen, remember what you said, and don¡®t disappoint me. Amelia is the only dau


    ghter¨Cin¨C


    law I will ever have. If you make her suffer in any way, I¡®ll pack my bags and leave the family together wit


    h her.¡±


    Owenforted, ¡°Don¡®t worry. I will not allow that to happen.¡±


    Stephanie stomped her feet angrily and protested, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? What¡®s wrong with


    Cassie? Why must you protect a woman who has nothing?¡±


    Olivia red at her coldly. ¡°Steph, I¡®ll talk to you properly when this is settled. I thought you were just a litt


    le strong¨C


    willed, but I didn¡®t expect you to be so rude that you wouldn¡®t even acknowledge your own sister¨Cinw.¡±


    Stephanie held her head up high and retorted, ¡°Mom, Cassie is my only sister¨Cin¨C


    law as far as I am concerned. This woman? She¡®s just a materialistic woman that only


    has her sights set on marrying rich.¡±


    Olivia¡®s suppressed anger began bubbling away again. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Steph, another word from you, and I¡®ll send you overseas again to learn some respect,¡± Owen said impa


    ssively. However, every single person in the room could sense the gravity in his words.


    Stephanie glowered at Amelia


    before looking down and muttering, ¡°Sorry, Mom. I shouldn¡®t have said that.¡±


    Olivia did not say anything in response. Instead, she asked the other rtives and friends to leave with t


    he promise of an uing party.


    They were very understanding and all left one after another.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Owen brought Olivia to the couch while Oscar took Amelia in his arms to settle down on the other end of


    the couch. Amelia looked up at the palm print on his face, asking, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Oscar looked down and his heart warmed up when he saw the distress in her eyes. He shook his head a


    nd replied, ¡°I¡®m fine.¡±


    At this very moment, Oscar was actually somewhat resentful of Cassie¡®s willful actions. In fact, when he f


    irst heard of her pregnancy, his first reaction was not of joy but of suspicion. Is her child really mine?


    He did not want to be suspicious but he was not dumb either. He did try to recall the one¨C


    night stand they had in the hotel, only he had no


    memory of what had happened halfway through his drinking that night.


    He was an excellent drinker. If not for Cassie spiking his drink, he definitely would not have difficulty recal


    ling that night.


    He did not want to be cynical toward Cassie who looked pure and innocent on the surface, so he suppre


    ssed his suspicion. However, he was truly disgusted today, especially after she brought her parents to for


    ce this marriage on him.


    While he was willing to admit that he loved Cassie, there was still a bottom line. The moment that line wa


    s crossed, he would no longer dote on her unconditionally.


    ¡°Ms. Yard, so I heard that you are pregnant?¡± Oscar¡®s train of thought was interrupted when Olivia sudde


    nly spoke up.


    Cassie nced at Oscar and replied aggrievedly, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I know you can¡®t forgive me since I left O


    scar at the altar. But we are truly in love, and I already knew about my pregnancy when I was doing up m


    y papers to leave the country. It¡®s been one month, and here is the report. You can take a look if you don¡®


    t believe me.¡±


    Olivia took a look at the report and sniggered, ¡°Ms. Yard, I¡®ve gotten some people to check up on you. Ev


    en though it was not particrly easy to find out


    more about your doings while you were overseas, nothing is impossible with money.


    Cassie¡®s heart beat wildly when she heard that.


    Olivia got up from Owen¡®s arms and


    looked at Cassie. ¡°Ms. Yard, I was going to give you some respect due to the fact that your parents and I


    have been friends for many years. But who knew you could be so shameless?¡±


    Charlie and Elizabeth¡®s nched. ¡°Olivia, how could you say something like this? We have been friends f


    or decades, and you have watched Cassie grow up since she was a little girl. Is this what you think of her


    ?¡±


    To that, Olivia said, ¡°If I had known that this little girl would use such despicable ways to destroy my son¡®s


    The Yards¡® faces fell and Elizabeth spoke up sharply, ¡°Olivia, that is just mean and spiteful. My daughter is


    trifled with either. If you don¡®t settle this properly today, this will spell the end of our families¡® friendship.¡±


    Olivia smirked. ¡°Sure. Let¡®s settle this once and for all then, shall we?¡± Then, she went upstairs amidst eve


    ¡°This envelope contains the results of my team¡®s investigation this past month. I¡®m sure Ms. Yard would be


    innocent girl is not what she seems after all. My son is perfect in every way, but he has just lost himself to


    Cassie¡®s expression changed when she looked at the man envelope in Olivia¡®s hands. She


    had an impulse to snatch the envelope from thetter¡®s hands, but she restrained herself and waited painf


    Olivia poured out the contents of the envelope. There were many photos inside, with Cassie featuring in e


    stuck closely to some muscr foreign men. Everyone was bbergasted at how liberal she was.


    ¡°Ms. Yard, could you exin the photos, please?¡± Olivia said coolly.


    Cassie¡®s face turned white when she saw the photos. Meanwhile, Charlie and Elizabeth were inplete


    minded.


    ¡°Cassie, what¡®s going on here?¡± Elizabeth asked, clearly beside herself. Even though Elizabeth was almos


    Cassie¡®s face was pale. I remember being very careful each time I went partying. How did she get all thes


    She subconsciously nced at Oscar who had pain and disappointment written on his gloomy face.


    If I don¡®t get hold of Oscar today, the distance between us would only get farther and farther away.After fo


    never admitted it, my feminine instincts are definitely right. I know this child is definitely June¡®s, but there is


    ¡°Oscar, I can exin the pictures. It¡®s not what it seems.¡± Cassie gulped and looked at


    Oscar pleadingly.


    Oscar¡®s eyes returned to their usual calmness. It was almost as if she had merely imagined the anguish a


    ¡°Just speak, Cassie. I¡®m listening,¡± Oscar said coolly.


    Amelia knew him very well. The calmer he was, the more it indicated an impending storm. However, Cass

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    ¡°Oscar, these were all my orchestra mates. After our final performance, we had a celebratory dinner wher


    e everyone had too much to drink. We were ying a game where the loser had to be kissed, no matter


    men or women. I did share a little kiss with a female colleague as well, but I don¡®t know why they only too


    k pictures of


    me with my male colleagues. You can go and investigate yourself if you don¡®t trust me. Oscar, you are th


    e only one that I love in my life. That is the truth. Now that I am pregnant with your child, I don¡®t want you


    to misunderstand me just because of a few photos.¡±


    Oscar picked up a photo of Cassie passionately kissing someone at a bar. His voice betrayed not a trace


    of his


    emotions as he said, ¡°Cassie, I¡®d always thought that you were pure and innocent. When I had sex with y


    ou a month ago, there was real blood on the bedsheet. But could you exin to me what was going on in


    this picture?¡±


    ¡°Oz, I


    can exin. It was my roommate Julie¡®s birthday, and we decided to party at the bar. Before we knew it,


    we were carried away by the bar¡®s atmosphere and had too much to drink. I don¡®t know how I ended up k


    issing that person in the picture, but I can guarantee that nothing happened after that. Oz, when I left you


    to go to Erihal, I was very down, and I thought that I¡®d never meet another man that could make me fall i


    n love so deeply. All I wanted to do was to let loose so I went to all the bars and clubs. I wanted to find a


    man for a quick one¨C


    night stand but you remained in my mind. All I shared with those men was a kiss, and nothing else. You h


    ave to believe me, Oz. You are the only one in my heart. I¡®ve really never slept with anyone else.¡±


    Tears rolled down her cheeks as she spoke. Even Amelia could not help but praise her acting skills. With


    her looks, figure, and acting skills, it is a waste for her to not join the entertainment industry.


    Oscar frowned and before he could speak, Olivia said, ¡°Ms. Yard, you have excellent acting chops there.


    Regr men would definitely fall for


    it. However, our family is a proper business family, and we cannot allow


    such a wild woman into our family.¡±


    Elizabeth scowled with displeasure. ¡°Olivia, I don¡®t like what you are implying there. Our financial capacit


    y is not that far behind yours, and our Cassie is a pure and innocent girl. So what if you have those pictur


    es? They¡®re all from the past and they took ce when she was single.¡±


    Oliviaughed. ¡°Liz, we have been good friends for years. To be honest, I am not as


    big¨C


    hearted as you are. For you to say that shows that you are very patient and magnanimous. However, as


    a mother, I cannot handle the misgiving that my son could be cheated on in the


    future. We can¡®t afford to have a girl that is so wild and frivolous. Who knows if she would cheat on my so


    n in the future? Nobody can be certain about that.¡±


    The Yards¡® expression darkened.


    ¡°Olivia, that is too much. We¡®ve been friends for years and you¡®ve watched Cassie grow up. Shouldn¡®t yo


    u know what kind of person she is by now?¡± Charlie finally spoke up. Charlie


    and Olivia were university friends and they shared quite a solid friendship. Olivia met Owen through Char


    lie, so she was still willing to respect him.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia sighed. ¡°Charlie, it¡®s not that I have insulted you. Look at how you barged in today. Not only did yo


    u destroy Oscar and Amelia¡®s marriage, but you also made Cassie be the mistress. Is that what you


    wanted?¡±


    an


    ¡°Olivia, I don¡®t want Cassie to be the hated mistress either. However, Cassie and Oscar love each other,


    and I cannot bring it upon myself to separate them. You are Oscar¡®s mother, so how could you just stand


    by and watch him miss out on his happiness?¡±


    SO


    Olivia smirked. ¡°I thought you were the most logical person out of all the people here, Charlie. I did not ex


    pect you to turn out to be just like Liz and allow your daughter to do anything she wants. I don¡®t care abo


    ut Cassie¡®s character, but she cannot me things on Oscar. Yes, our families¡® standings are simr, but


    my son already


    has a wife, and they are weing their own baby soon. If you still have any ounce of self¨C


    respect, please


    bring Cassie with you as you leave now. Otherwise, I will have worse things to say about you.¡±


    Elizabeth¡®s face darkened instantly.


    ¡°You can¡®t say that, Olivia. Cassie and Oscar were in love back then, and it was Oscar who requested for


    Cassie toe back now. On top of that, she is pregnant with Oscar¡®s child, and that is why we came h


    ere despite the shame. If not for Oscar looking for Cassie despite being married, our daughter would hav


    e never


    been someone else¡®s mistress. Are you trying to break off our friendship here?¡± Elizabeth questioned Oli


    via grimly.


    Olivia was prepared to burn all bridges today. No matter what, she would never allow Cassie to marry int


    o the family. Cassie was the woman who abandoned Oscar


    at the altar and made the Clintons theughing stock of the upper echelons. The mere


    thought of that disgusted her. She could have just thrown Cassie out of the door if not for her considerati


    on for the Yards¡® reputation.


    However, she had to go for broke with the Yards right now. She had no choice as based on her son¡®s cha


    racter, he could very well abandon his wife to marry Cassie.


    Olivia sighed. ¡°Liz, Charlie, I didn¡®t want to mean, but Oscar will definitely not marry Cassie. I am very sat


    isfied with my daughter¨Cinw, Amelia, and I will never allow them to be


    divorced. It was probably a night of confusion for Oscar and Cassie. How about this? Let¡®s assume that


    Cassie is really pregnant. We will conduct a DNA test when the baby is born. If the baby really is Oscar¡®s,


    we will bring up the child. On top of that, we will provide Cassie with allowance.¡±


    Elizabeth was so angry her face turned slightly green.


    ¡°Olivia, don¡®t cross the line here. Our daughter is not to be abused like that. Now that she is pregnant, yo


    u Clintons definitely


    have to bear the responsibility. Otherwise, our families will be enemies, and I will spare no expense


    s to seek justice for Cassie.¡±


    With that, Elizabeth looked at Oscar and said, ¡°Oscar, you¡®re the person in question here. What do you th


    ink? Just tell me whether you are marrying Cassie. We are still a reputable family and we won¡®t hound yo


    u, but I¡®ll tell you now that I will not just leave it as it is.¡±


    Oscar looked at Elizabeth calmly and said, ¡°Mrs. Yard, I will handle this properly, and I will take care of C


    assie¡®s child. Stop making a scene here if you trust me. Otherwise, Cassie should just abort the child.¡±


    Cassie looked at him begrudgingly with red eyes and said, ¡°Oz, you said you would marry me. Was it just


    to make me happy?¡±


    Oscar replied patiently, ¡°Be good, Cassie. Go back with your parents first. I¡®ll look for youter tonight.¡±


    Cassie bit her lips and nodded before saying amenably to her parents, ¡°Mom, Dad, let¡®s go back. Ms. Wi


    nters was just discharged from the hospital today and we shouldn¡®t have been here in the


    first ce. I don¡®t want your friendship with Mr. and Mrs. Clinton to be severed just because of me. You c


    an¡®t burn all bridges because of my wilfulness.¡±


    Elizabeth was about to protest but her husband tugged her dress. She had no choice but to get up and ta


    ke her leave.


    Before she left, she said, ¡°Olivia, Cassie is our only child. If Oscar marries her, everything that we have w


    ill be yours. Don¡®t cut off this financial route just because of a moment of anger. It¡®s not worth it.¡±


    With that, the Yards left.


    Gloom hung across the Clintons¡® living room.


    Amelia mustered a smile and said, ¡°Mom, I¡®m so sorry that you have to stand up to the Yards because of


    a useless daughter¨Cinw like me.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, Oscar wronged you in the first ce.¡± Mrs. Clinton sighed and said, ¡°Amelia, don¡®t me Oscar


    . There are times when men just can¡®t control their lower bodies. Even if Cassie is pregnant, you are still


    our only daughter¨Cinw, so don¡®t worry.¡±


    Amelia shook her head and said graciously, ¡°Mom, I¡®m fine. Don¡®t get agitated because of me. It¡®s not wo


    rth it.¡±


    Olivia sighed and looked at Oscar disapprovingly. ¡°Oscar, remember


    what I am about to say now. The Clinton family will only acknowledge Amelia as our daughter¨Cin¨C


    law. If you still have unfinished business


    with other women, you can forget about calling me Mom for the rest of your life.¡±


    Oscar remained silent.


    ¡°Why, do you still want to continue your affair with Cassie?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Cassie is already pregnant with my child. I can¡®t just abandon her,¡± Oscar said.


    ¡°Oscar, don¡®t forget that Amelia is your wife and she is pregnant


    with your child too. Aren¡®t you worried about hurting her when you say things like this in front of her? Whe


    ¡°What is it about Cassie that made you willing to abandon your own wife?¡± Olivia could not understand it a


    be easily misled by her words.¡±


    Oscar stood up and said, ¡°Mom, I¡®ll settle my rtionship matters myself. Even if I were to divorce Amelia


    Olivia clutched onto her tightening chest


    and panted slightly. Instantly, Owen pulled Olivia into his arms and instructed Oscar grimly, ¡°Get Mr. Lance


    here this very instant.¡±


    Oscar immediately made the call.


    ¡°Get out, you jinx! My mom would not be like this if not for you!¡± Stephanie dashed forward and shoved Am


    Amelia nearly fell to the ground.


    Olivia¡®s chest tightened further at that sight. She stared at Stephanie and muttered with much difficulty, ¡°S


    inw, and she is pregnant. If anything happens to her, you might as well kill me too.¡±


    Stephanie bit on her lip furiously as she stared at Olivia. ¡°Mom, I am your daughter, how could you¡ª¡±


    Owen picked up Olivia in one fell swoop and reprimanded Stephanie, ¡°Steph, shut up. Can¡®t you see that


    Stephanie bit her lip aggrievedly.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Robert


    arrived quickly and examined Olivia. ¡°Olivia, you¡®re not young anymore. You should really learn to control


    your emotions.¡±


    Owen asked nervously, ¡°Robert, is she okay?¡±


    ¡°She needs a good rest. She got overly agitated which caused her to go out of breath. Be careful in the f


    uture though. Her heart is a little weaker than normal so she can¡®t withstand such pressure again.¡±


    Owen said sullenly, ¡°Okay. I was negligent this time. I won¡®t let it happen again.¡±


    Robert nodded. ¡°Olivia is generally fine so don¡®t worry too much. All right, I have to get back to the hospit


    al.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I won¡®t walk you out then,¡± replied Owen.


    Robert waved his hands and replied, ¡°It¡®s fine. We¡®ve already known each other for so long.¡±


    After he left, Owen nced at Oscar and Stephanie in displeasure. He said in a low voice, ¡°Did you guys


    hear that? If anything were to happen to your mother today, you guys can forget abouting back to th


    e Clinton residence ever again.¡±


    Stephanie¡®s eyes were reddened. She said, ¡°Dad, I didn¡®t do it on purpose. If it wasn¡®t for this jinx, Mom


    would have never gotten angry.¡±


    Owen red at her and lowered his volume even further. ¡°Your mother is sleeping so I don¡®t want to wak


    e her, but you need to remember that Amelia is your sister¨Cinw. You¡®d better apologize to her for being


    rude.¡±


    Stephanie scowled at Amelia, who was standing at one side. ¡°You want me to apologize to this jinx? I


    won¡®t. I¡®ve never epted her as my sister¨Cinw anyway.¡±


    Then, Stephanie ran off.


    Owen clenched his fist, looking displeased.


    Amelia walked over and said, ¡°Dad, don¡®t be mad at Steph. She¡®s still young and may not understand yo


    u. Plus, she really cherishes Oscar, so she¡®ll naturally find fault with


    Owen looked thoughtfully at her and sighed after a while. ¡°Amelia, you¡®re pregnant. Don¡®t tire yourself out


    . Go back and rest.¡±


    When Amelia nced at Olivia, he continued, ¡°I¡®ll take care of her.¡±


    Amelia knew Owen did not really like her, so she left without another word.


    Owen then turned to Oscar, who had been silent the whole time. ¡°Oscar, I don¡®t know what¡®s going on in


    your mind, but I want you to stay away from Cassie. You¡®re already married with a child and you¡®ve seen


    how much your mother likes Amelia. You just can¡®t be with Cassie.¡±


    Oscar had aplicated look in his eye. After a while, he replied, ¡°Dad, I really want to marry Cassie. Sh


    e¡®s someone that I¡®ve always desired to be with.¡±


    Owen tightened his fist in anger. ¡°You would put your mother¡®s life on the line for that woman?¡±


    Oscar lowered his head and replied slowly, ¡°I¡®m really sorry about Mom, but Cassie¡®s already carrying my


    child. I can¡®t let the child be born without a father, so I need to give her an official status. Moreover, as M


    rs. Yard said, I¡®ll have their family¡®s support if I marry Cassie. Don¡®t you want the Clintons to be stro


    nger?¡±


    Owen was speechless.


    Back then, he had also been an ambitious young man, eventually growing Clinton Corporations to beco


    me one of the toppanies today. Even though he


    had slowly decreased his involvement in the business, he still wanted thepany to develop further.


    Aside from its strong foundation, a marriage of convenience was the next best option to help Clinton Cor


    porations be stronger. Merging twopanies would help push for expansion into overseas market


    s, creating even more opportunities in the future.


    Since Owen had never really liked Amelia, he was indeed enticed by Oscar¡®s words. Other than her beau


    ty, she was just like any other normal girl.


    Beautifuldies are not hard to find. When Oscar had insisted on marrying Amelia


    back then, he did not approve of their marriage. However, the Clintons were previously mocked when Ca


    ssie broke off the marriage, and marrying Amelia would put a stop to the ridicule. Thus, he had allowed


    Oscar to have his way.


    Yet, Owen now wanted Oscar¡®s marriage to be beneficial to the family business. Only by engaging in a m


    arriage of convenience could theirpany continue to improve.


    ¡°You can marry Cassie but you have to get your mother¡®s approval first. Otherwise, that is out of the ques


    tion,¡± Owen piped up.


    Oscar nodded. ¡°Dad, don¡®t worry. I¡®ll talk to Mom. Cassie is still that same girl that she¡®s known since you


    ng. Someone is trying to frame her with the photos.¡±


    Owen


    frowned and replied sincerely, ¡°Oscar, you¡®re smart. I just hope that you can put more effort into dealing


    with your rtionship issues and not just focus on work. Cassie has been living overseas for four years a


    nd would have definitely changed. If you really fell for her words so easily then I think handling Clinton C


    orporations over to you may be a bad decision.¡±


    Oscar stood silently as he pondered.


    Owen patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°I¡®ll just give you a piece of advice. You have to put your hear


    t into both business and rtionships. Sleep on it¨C


    whether Cassie is really suitable for you or not. Although I¡®m not very pleased with Amelia, she¡®s pregnan


    t with my first grandchild after all. There¡®s nothing


    else more important than that. Just give it some thought. I don¡®t want to see you suffer because of your


    marriage.¡±


    He continued after a while, ¡°I¡®m willing to do anything for your mother because I think she¡®s worth it. At th


    e same time, she does even more for our family. Can the woman you choose manage and care for your f


    amily, and will she stand beside you in times of trouble?¡±


    Owen patted Oscar on the shoulder again. ¡°Just sleep on it.¡±


    Oscar raised his head to look at his father. His eyes held a mix of emotions.


    He then nodded and said, ¡°I got it, Dad.¡±


    Owen replied, ¡°I¡®ll stay here with your mother. You go on.¡±


    Oscar nodded. ¡°Take good care of Mom. I¡¯ll go check on Amelia.¡±


    When his son left, Owen walked over to the sleeping Olivia. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You can drop th


    e act now.¡±


    Olivia opened her eyes. It was clear that she was wide awake.


    Owen asked, ¡°Still want to sleep?¡±


    Olivia sat up and looked at her husband. ¡°Dear, it¡®s been four years. I can¡®t believe you still don¡®t like Ame


    lia.¡±


    Owenughed. ¡°She¡®s not my ideal daughter¨Cinw, but I neither like nor dislike her.¡±


    When Olivia got off the bed, he quickly reached over


    to hold her. ¡°You¡®ve just recovered. Don¡®t keep moving around.¡±


    She shook off his hand and retaliated, ¡°I like Amelia. I get along well with her and she understands what I


    ¡®m thinking. She¡®s also definitely more suitable for Oscar than Cassie is. I think Oscar is just too blinded b


    y his obsession that he can¡®t see where his heart really lies.¡±


    Owen poured her a ss of water and said, ¡°Drink some water, then we¡®ll talk.¡±


    On


    IC


    She took a sip, then asked, ¡°Dear, are you seriously willing to let Oscar marry Cassie?¡±


    Owen took her in his arms and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Let them decide for themselves. Don¡®t worry too m


    uch.¡±


    However, Olivia was determined. ¡°I¡¯ll say it now. I only want Amelia as my daughter in¨C


    law. I won¡®t ept anyone else.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Heughed bitterly. ¡°Olivia, don¡®t be stubborn. Just let them deal with it themselves, Oscar is a smart ma


    n, even smarter than me. I believe he can handle his rtionships well too.¡±


    Olivia replied angrily, ¡°I think he¡®s stupid to abandon his wife for such an insignificant person. If he regrets


    it in the future, that¡®s his own problem.¡±


    Owen could not help butugh. ¡°Okay. Lighten up, would you? He¡®s almost thirty. He should know what he


    Olivia nodded but stood by her words. ¡°I¡®ll only ept Amelia as my daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    Owen chuckled. ¡°Aren¡®t you making things difficult for Oscar? If you keep favoring Amelia, you¡®re also mak


    Olivia was lost for words.


    Owen hugged her and added, ¡°I understand you like Amelia, but you need to know your priorities. Stepha


    Olivia still did not speak.


    Seeing that, Owen did not continue to prompt her any further.


    Five minutester, she replied, ¡°I¡®ll try to be fairer from now on.¡±


    Owen tightened his hug. He had sessfully persuaded his wife.


    Meanwhile, Oscar headed back to his bedroom. He was about to knock on the door when he hesitated.


    Eventually, he opened the door to find Amelia sitting on the bed with a book in her hands. However, she w


    Oscar walked over and took the book out of her hands. Only then did Amelia notice him. She had a lost lo


    Amelia quicklyposed herself and spoke as if everything was normal. ¡°You¡®re back, Mr. Clinton. Has M


    Oscar shook his head and sat down to embrace her. He whispered, ¡°What were you doing?¡±


    Ameliaughed. ¡°You just took away my book. Isn¡®t it obvious?¡±


    Oscar studied the book then said, ¡°It¡®s upside down. You¡®re clearly not reading it.¡±


    Amelia was not embarrassed. She simply replied, ¡°I was spacing out. Since Ms. Yard is already pregnant,


    Oscar disliked the hurt look in her eyes. He covered them and asked, ¡°Who said you would be kicked out


    ¡°Well, am I wrong about it?¡± Amelia replied with a question of her own.


    Oscar was silent for a moment. He then replied, ¡°Don¡®t worry. Even if we do


    get a divorce, I won¡®t kick you out. I¡®ll get a luxury car to send you out.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll really have to thank you for your generosity then,¡± Amelia paused. ¡°I¡®d already predicted that this would


    four years ago. But considering that we¡®ve been married for so long, could you promise me something?¡±


    ¡°Just say it.¡±


    Nevertheless, Amelia held her tongue. Oscar released her from the hug and noticed that she had shut her

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 66


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, when our divorce has been finalized, I won¡®t ask anything of you if you¡®ll let me have our chil


    d,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°No,¡± Oscar refused without a moment¡®s hesitation. ¡°I won¡®t allow


    a Clinton to be left out in the cold like this.¡±


    Amelia¡®s eyes widened. She said incredulously, ¡°But Mr. Clinton, Ms. Yard is already pregnant. If


    my child remains with the Clintons, what would he do without either of his parents by his side? Why won¡®t


    you let hime with me instead? He¡®ll only be another sticking point between Ms. Yard and yourself if


    he stays here.¡±


    Oscar frowned, looking wrathful. ¡°He¡®s a Clinton. He¡®s not a sticking point,¡± he dered.


    A sardonic grin appeared on Amelia¡®s face. She said scornfully, ¡°What he¡®ll have instead of real parents a


    re a stepmother and a stepfather. Mr. Clinton, you and Ms. Yard have children of your own. What makes


    you think that you¡®d be able to care for mine on the same level?¡±


    Oscar¡®s frown deepened. ¡°You¡®ve gravely misunderstood Cassie. At the rate this conversation is going, th


    ere¡®s no way it can end well. Perhaps we should discuss this when you¡®ve calmed down a bit more.¡±


    Amelia wriggled out of his embrace. ¡°I¡®m perfectly calm now, Mr. Clinton, so I would like to discuss this no


    w.¡±


    Oscar looked at her wordlessly.


    Amelia pressed on, insisting, ¡°We didn¡®t even


    consider the possibility of having a child when we signed our marriage papers all those years ago. Why c


    an¡®t you revert to that original mindset now that we¡®re divorced? I¡®ll leave


    with no strings attached. All I want is my child.¡±


    Amelia paused and took


    a deep breath. Then she continued, ¡°You¡®ll have other children with Ms. Yard. But this may be


    the only child I¡®ll ever have in my life. If you¡®ve ever loved me even a little, please give me custody of him.


    ¡±


    Oscar continued looking at her.


    ¡°Will you, Mr. Clinton? Say something.¡± Amelia returned his gaze resolutely.


    Oscar fished for a cigarette. As he brought it to his lips, however, he suddenly remembered the doctor¡®s o


    rders not to smoke in the presence of a pregnantdy. He lowered his cigarette again.


    Oscar got off the bed, crossing over to the couch, then sat down. Matter¨Cof¨C


    factly, he said, ¡°Amelia, don¡®t we have a rather good arrangement now? When you asked for romance, I


    created countless swoon¨C


    worthy moments for you. When you got pregnant, I permitted you to carry the child to term. If money is w


    hat you want, I¡®ll see to it that you receive a hefty sum upon the finalization of the divorce. You can lead a


    carefree existence for the rest of your life. These are riches some women can¡®t even dream of. Tell me,


    what is it that you¡®recking?¡±


    Ameliaughed bitterly. Her


    label as a gold digger now eclipsed her. She couldn¡®t me Oscar for thinking she


    could be bought off by money.


    When she had married Oscar four years ago, she never once imagined they¡®d get divorced one day, muc


    h less under such tumultuous circumstances.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I only want the child,¡± Amelia repeated firmly.


    ¡°You can have him, but I¡®ll freeze every one of


    your ounts. You won¡®t be able to take a single cent with you,¡± Oscar threatened. In his mind¡®s eye, he


    thought Amelia¡®s grubby personality would immediately back off when faced with this threat to her wealth


    . He thus never saw her replying.


    ¡°Great. I hope you¡®ll honor your word, Mr. Clinton,¡± Amelia replied without missing a beat.


    Astonished, Oscar looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you certain of this?¡±


    Amelia simply nodded.


    ¡°We¡®ve been married for nearly five years. It¡®s not a long period of time, but it isn¡®t insignificant either. I¡®m


    thirty now, and I¡®ve given you some of the best years of my youth. I¡®ll never regret having met you. Let¡®s s


    ave


    ourselves the sleepless nights and finalize our divorce in five days. And please help me to convey my tha


    nks to your mom. She¡®s always treated me well, and I don¡®t think I¡®ll be able to bear her disappointment.¡±


    A warning gleam appeared in Oscar¡®s eyes. Menacingly, he asked, ¡°Are you that eager to get away from


    me?¡±


    Amelia shook her head wearily and said, ¡°A love


    triangle will always leave victims in its wake, Mr. Clinton. I¡®m already at the losing end, so I don¡®t wish to


    prolong my entanglement in this childish and hopeless affair.¡±


    Oscar strode over. Towering over her, he bent down and seized her chin, saying, ¡°Amelia, I don¡®t want to


    get a divorce now. As for the child, I¡®ll let you have him, but as far as I¡®m concerned, this is game over.¡±


    Baffled, Amelia looked at him. Then she asked evenly, ¡°If you no longer love me, Mr. Clinton, then why d


    o you insist on keeping me chained to your side? What¡®s the point of that?¡±


    Oscar stroked her face absently. ¡°Leave that up to me,¡± he replied.


    Resigned, Amelia shook her head. ¡°Mr. Clinton, has anybody ever told you that you¡®re an absolute devil?


    ¡±


    Oscar replied cheerfully, ¡°You¡®re the


    first, but I like the sound of it. You¡®re my wife, so I don¡®t mind you calling me that.¡±


    His ability to remain unfazed by her insults left her feeling most helpless. Trying another tactic, she lower


    ed her gaze and meekly pleaded, ¡°Have mercy


    on me, Mr. Clinton. I don¡®t wish to continue ying games with you anymore.¡±


    Oscar¡®s hands dropped to his side. tly, he intoned, ¡°You were


    just discharged. Stay at home and rest. I¡®ll be heading out for a while.¡±


    Amelia knew that it was, in fact, Cassie who was on his mind. However, she refused to concern


    herself with that. In the brief exchange that had just urred, she had allowed herself to think that there


    was a glimmer of hope for her rtionship with Oscar¨Cuntil Cassie reappeared.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Whatever affection Amelia thought she¡®d glimpsed in Oscar was merely wishful thinking on her part


    After Oscar left, Amelia sat dejectedly on the bed. Suddenly, the shrill ringing of the phone startled her


    out of her thoughts.


    Amelia fumbled around for her phone. When she picked it up, Carter¡®s name shed luminously across h


    er screen. She instantly felt a rush of guilt.


    Amelia answered the call. ¡°Carter.¡±


    On the other end, Carter asked anxiously, ¡°Have you been discharged yet?¡±


    ¡°I got out today. I¡®m very sorry, Carter. I¡®ve barely worked for a month at yourpany, and I¡®ve already t


    aken half a month¡®s worth of leave. Perhaps it would be better for me to resign. I don¡®t want to make thin


    gs too difficult for you.¡±


    Carterughed gaily. ¡°This position¡®s reserved for you. It¡®s a small matter, so don¡®t take it to heart. Your h


    ealth is of paramount importance. By the way, if you¡®re still interested in going to Saspiuburg for training, I


    ¡®ll leave a spot open for you.¡±


    Amelia was silent.


    After a few minutes, she finally said, ¡°Carter, thank you for all the help you¡®ve given me, but I don¡®t think I


    should go to Saspiuburg. Please let someone else have the


    leo


    spot.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Carter agreed.


    ¡°My body¡®s mostly recovered, and I can actually


    return to work tomorrow. Will that be okay for you? Will it cause you too much trouble?¡± Amelia asked wo


    rriedly.


    On his end, Carter smiled to himself. In a low voice, he replied, ¡°Silly, enough of your nonsense. If you fe


    el up to it,e in tomorrow then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Have a good rest, and bring back that fearless irondy I used to know. I look forward to working with he


    r again,¡± Carter teased.


    Amelia cheered up. ¡°Got it. I won¡®t let my personal issues affect my work.¡±


    ¡°Rest well. I¡®ll hang up first then,¡± Carter replied,


    After the call had ended, Amelia stared at her phone for a while, lost in thought. Cradling her belly, she w


    hispered, ¡°Sweetheart, your daddy¡®s determined to marry Cassie. It¡®s not that Mommy wants to give up,


    but I am always destined toe out


    poorer from this love triangle.¡±


    Ore


    Amelia sat on the bed for a good ten minutes before deciding that she might as welly down for all her t


    rouble. She closed her eyes and tried to sleep, but the unending mor of her thoughts made peace and


    sleep a distant dream.


    Amelia tossed and turned, but her thoughts returned unfailingly to Oscar. It was in this state of longing th


    at she finally drifted off to sleep.


    It was six in the evening when she was woken up by the maid for dinner. After she had gotten pregnant,


    she was prone to long bouts of drowsiness. She found herself wrestling frequently with her increasingly h


    eavy eyelids. Hence, going to work was good


    for her as it provided an environment in which she didn¡®t dare to fall asleep.


    Amelia headed to the bathroom for a quick wash¨C


    up. She then changed into a flowy dress that left her feeling less restricted before proceeding downstairs.


    She was greeted by the sight of Olivia already seated at the dining table. She smiled and made her way


    over to her, asking concernedly, ¡°Mom, are you feeling better


    now?¡±


    Olivia returned her smile warmly. ¡°I¡®m all better. Why are you here all alone? Where¡®s Oscar?¡±


    Amelia hesitated, then replied falteringly, ¡°Something came up at work. His employee had called him bac


    k to manage it.¡±


    Olivia¡®s face darkened. A


    woman of the world, her keen eye saw right through Amelia¡®s reply to the heart of the matter¨C


    work was merely an excuse and Oscar was with Cassie this very moment, no doubt.


    ¡°Mom, something really came up at work. One of Oscar¡®s secretaries had personally called to inform him


    of it,¡± Amelia consoled.


    Olivia¡®s heart ached for Amelia. She stifled her dissatisfaction toward her son and pulled Amelia closer to


    her. ¡°Since Oscar is busy, we shan¡®t wait for him to eat dinner then. It¡®ste, and my darling grandchild ca


    n¡®t be made to endure hunger.¡±


    Stephanie pouted and whined, ¡°Mom, aren¡®t you exaggerating? Amelia¡®s just pregnant. It¡®s not as if she ha


    she¡®s royalty.¡±


    Olivia gave Stephanie a hard look, then said, ¡°You¡®ll only know


    the pain of being pregnant when you actually get there. You can choose to be civil and eat your dinner he


    Oliva¡®s stern speech subdued Stephanie.


    When the steaming hot dishes arrived, Olivia affectionately turned to Amelia, saying, ¡°Amelia, these are n


    Amelia replied


    modestly, ¡°Mom, there¡®s no need to go to such trouble. I¡®m five months in, but I¡®ve yet to experience morn


    There¡®s no need to put yourselves out for me. I don¡®t want i


    Stephanie snorted. ¡°Come on! Don¡®t waste your acting talent here. Why don¡®t you go ahead and forge a c


    Olivia gave Stephanie another warning look and said, ¡°Steph, Amelia is pregnant. Can¡®t you be a little mor


    Stephanie burst in exasperatedly. ¡°Mom, she¡®s not the only woman who will ever get pregnant! Cassie als


    ¡ª¡±


    Thwack! A firm sound of silverware ttering onto the floor was heard.


    Olivia was seething. ¡°Steph, if you keep this up, I¡®ll get your father to pack you off to study overseas! If I ca


    Stephanie bit her lip, looking hurt beyond measure. ¡°Mom, I don¡®t like this woman. I don¡®t care if the child s


    Owen gave Stephanie a stern look. ¡°That¡®s enough from you, Steph! Amelia has rarelye over to spen


    That was sufficient to anell Stenhonie


    ¡°Let¡®s eat,¡± Owenmanded. His family promptly obeyed.


    The tension hung heavy in the air, however. Stephanie ate a few mouthfuls, then set her te down. ¡°Dad


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Olivia ordered. She pointed toward Stephanie¡®s half¨C


    eaten dinner and said, ¡°Steph, you¡®re only allowed to leave this table when you¡®ve finished all your food¡±


    Stephanie turned around in a huff. ¡°Mom, I had too many snacks before dinner. I don¡®t have much of an a


    Olivia was on the verge of a retort when Amelia stood up, saying, ¡°Steph, please go ahead. I¡®ve had my fil


    Stephanie clearly resented Amelia¡®s graciousness. She spat, ¡°Stop being such a hypocrite, Amelia! When


    for a breath of fresh air.¡±


    Having disyed her annoyance, Stephanie turned and stomped off.


    Amelia remained where she was with an indecipherable expression on her face.


    Olivia was evidently displeased. She pulled Amelia toward her gently and said, ¡°Amelia, Steph is just youn


    Amelia recovered herself. Smiling, she replied, ¡°Mom, I¡®m fine. I¡®m just a little full from dinner. I¡®m gonna h


    ¡°I¡®lle with you,¡± Olivia said.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    ¡°Don¡®t trouble yourself, Mom. I can take care of myself. I¡®ll be back in half an hour,¡± Amelia protested geni


    ally.


    Seeing that Amelia was resolute, Olivia reluctantly agreed.


    After Amelia had left, Olivia¡®s face resumed its vexed expression. ¡°Did you see Steph¡®s behavior just now


    ? She has no manners and doesn¡®t behave like ady at all.¡±


    Ever the mediator, Owen


    said, ¡°All right, let¡®s not get all worked up. Steph has disliked Amelia all along. We¡®ll invite Amelia over les


    s often to prevent such squabbles from happening again. It puts you in a difficult position as well.¡±


    Olivia bristled and snapped back at Owen, ¡°What are you talking about? Amelia¡®s part of our family. Alon


    g with Oscar, she¡®ll be the owner of this house in the future. What do you mean by inviting her over less o


    ften? Besides, the two of you are always so busy with your own lives. Who do I have to talk to other than


    Amelia? Or would you prefer I leave with her?¡±


    Bemused, Owen replied, ¡°Don¡®t get hysterical, Olivia. I just don¡®t want an outsider to drive a wedge betwe


    en your daughter and yourself. You wouldn¡®t want Steph to hate you, would you?¡±


    Olivia was silent.


    ¡°Let¡®s eat. The children can handle their own affairs,¡± Owen said kindly.


    Olivia once


    again resumed eating. By way of soothing his wife, Owen said, ¡°When Steph is back, you can talk things


    out with her. Steph has been spoilt since she was young and must be


    feeling jealous now that your attention¡®s shifted to someone else. I can understand why she¡®s objected so


    strongly to Amelia¡®s presence here.¡±


    Olivia nodded.


    Amelia


    had wandered to the little artificialke within the Clintons¡® grounds. Drawing nearer, however, she notice


    d a tall, slender figure already standing there. It was none other than Stephanie.


    Amelia hesitated. She considered retreating soundlessly back the way she came, but Stephanie


    had already turned in Amelia¡®s direction as she approached. Their gazes


    met.


    It¡®s the sh of the titans!


    The thought sprung unbidden to Amelia¡®s mind.


    Stephanie¡®s eyes gleamed with hatred. She marched over, eximing, ¡°Amelia, you¡®re really something!


    Not only have you seduced my brother, but you¡®ve also managed to get my mom under your thumb. You


    must be pleased with yourself.¡±


    Amelia gazed at Stephanie for a moment, then said serenely, ¡°Steph, I¡®ve always treated you like family. I


    don¡®t know what I did to make you hate me so much, but I¡®ve constantly been trying to win you over. I ho


    pe you can give me a chance.¡±


    Stephanie folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Amelia, do you know what it is that I hate most about you?


    You¡®re clearly a gold digger, yet you¡®re constantly ying the victim to gain sympathy. It annoys me to no


    end.¡±


    Amelia walked over to the side of theke. She took a deep breath, then turned and said, ¡°Steph, if I reall


    y wanted to get rid of you, I have a thousand and one other ways to turn your own mother against you. It¡®


    s up to you whether you choose to believe me or not.¡±


    Stephanie sneered, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I¡®m not. I rather hope that we can coexist in peace. Your mother is very kind to


    me, and I don¡®t want to make things difficult for her. I hope that you¡®ll stop throwing a tantrum whenever


    we meet.¡±


    Derisively, Stephanie said, ¡°And what if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve checked. There are cameras installed in every corner of the Clinton residence. Thiske is the only


    ce on the


    grounds without any. If I threw myself in right now and used you of pushing me in, which one of us do


    you think your family will believe?¡± Amelia said.


    Enraged, Stephanie shouted, ¡°Amelia, are you really low enough to stoop to such underhand tricks? Are


    you really asking to be thrown into theke? I¡®ll grant your wish and push you in for real. It won¡®t matter w


    hat my parents think as long as you drown to your death. They¡®ll find a way to cover it up for me.¡±


    Stephanie looked at Amelia, daring her to reply.


    Amelia was slightly taken aback. She¡®d never imagined that Stephanie would be reckless enough to eve


    n speak of killing her out loud.


    ¡°Stephanie, it seems that you¡®re not just a spoiled rich girl after all, you¡®re also a foolish woman who is far


    more confident in yourself than you have any right to be.¡±


    Stephanie said disdainfully, ¡°Coward! I just said that to frighten you. Do you think that your devious ns


    will work? Even if you do get thrown into theke, my parents will only be mad at me for a few days. Do y


    ou think you¡®re really that important to them?¡±


    Amelia retorted, ¡°Why don¡®t you ask your mother just how important I


    am to her? Or don¡®t you already know the answer?¡±


    Provoked, Stephanie cried, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Amelia had walked away, but she turned back and gave the former a sidelong nce. ¡°Stephanie, if I we


    re you, I wouldn¡®t do anything to humiliate me in front of your mother. It only makes her feel for me more.


    If you


    truly want to sabotage someone, do it more subtly. Your incessant whining only makes you look like a sill


    y b*tch yapping away.¡±


    With her arms akimbo, Stephanie replied vehemently, ¡°Amelia, if you continue to incite me like this, don¡®t


    me me if I knock you over and cause a miscarriage!¡±


    ¡°Push me then, please, if you don¡®t mind your parents packing you off overseas and your brother cutting


    off all ties with you forever,¡± Amelia replied. ¡°Mr. Clinton¡®s going to divorce me soon, anyway, and I can¡®t t


    ake my child with me.¡±


    Stephanie¡®s chest heaved as she gnashed her teeth


    with rage. ¡°Amelia, has anyone ever told you that you¡®re absolutely despicable?¡±


    Amelia merely shrugged. ¡°Thanks for thepliment, but no one¡®s actually ever told me that.¡±


    Stephanie drew her hand back in a swift motion, fully intending tond a p on Amelia¡®s face. However,


    her hand was caught in mid¨C


    air by Amelia. Thetter brandished her swollen belly in front of Stephanie, saying, ¡°Watch yourself, Step


    h. Your mother¡®s looked forward to this grandchild for the longest time. If anything


    happens to him, you¡®ll be stuck overseas while I get to stay right here. Within a few years, you¡®ll find your


    self working for your own money.¡±


    Stephanie wrenched her hand away from Amelia¡®s grip. She leaned in and said, ¡°Amelia, don¡®t be so sha


    meless. Try to enjoy it while itsts. Cassie¡®sing back. It¡®s time for you to scamper back to wherever


    you belong.¡±


    Amelia shrugged again. ¡°Don¡®t


    worry about me. Even if I get divorced, your brother will be giving me a hefty sum nheless.¡±


    ¡°You shameless gold digger,¡± Stephanie snarled. ¡°You make me sick. You¡®d better get out of my sight bef


    ore I make you.¡±


    She then swaggered off.


    Amelia watched her retreating figure for a while, then raised her eyes toward the starry night sky. She sig


    hed heavily.


    That was how the maid found her after a long time.


    Amelia followed her back to the house where Olivia was waiting. She dashed forward and sped Ameli


    a, saying, ¡°What in the world were you doing? It¡®s gotten sote!¡±


    ¡°The moon was lovely tonight. I was so caught up watching its reflection shimmering in theke that I mu


    st have lost track of time somehow. I¡®m sorry to have worried you,¡± Amelia said apologetically.


    Olivia said indulgently, ¡°Now that you¡®re pregnant, you shouldn¡®t be wandering off by yourself. If you want


    to take a walk tomorrow, let me apany you at least.¡±


    Amelia


    returned her smile. ¡°Mom, I¡®m going back to work tomorrow. I feel bad for taking half a month¡®s leave whe


    n I¡®m merely a new employee. If it weren¡®t because of Carter, I¡®d have been fired long ago.¡±


    Olivia furrowed her brows and made as if to speak. Amelia quickly continued, ¡°Mom, I rather like this job.


    Besides, if I don¡®t go to work, I¡®d only be letting my thoughts run wild all day.¡±


    Olivia had no choice but to agree. However, she chided, ¡°Amelia, you can go ahead to work, but don¡®t he


    sitate to resign if it¡®s taking a toll on you. If you¡®re bored, I can always get Oscar to give you a sinecure at


    Clinton Corporations. Don¡®t tire yourself


    out.¡±


    Amelia said gaily, ¡°Don¡®t worry, Mom. I know my limits; I¡®ll take care of myself.¡±


    VON


    UW


    Olivia nodded in approval.


    ¡°I¡®m a little tired now. I¡®ll head upstairs first to rest,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Go ahead then. I noticed that you didn¡®t eat much for


    dinner. If you get hungry in the middle of the night, I¡®ll get the maid to prepare a light supper for you,¡± Olivi


    Amelia nodded.


    She slowly walked up the stairs. The moment she entered the bedroom, she received a call from Oscar. A


    Cassie¡®s voice on the other end of the line.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    OIC


    ¡°Amelia, Oz has gone to take a shower. He¡®ll be staying over at my ce tonight. He asked me to call and


    be careful over at the Clintons¡®. Be sure not to slip and fall, or you¡®ll squash that lump inside of you for sur


    Amelia¡®s fists clenched. Her reply, however, was breezy. ¡°Ms. Yard, did you call me just to show off?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m sorry. I don¡®t have that much time on my hands. I just wanted to tell you that in my eyes, you¡®re nothin


    Amelia almost flung her phone aside in anger. She forced herself to take a deep breath, however, and sw


    ¡°That¡®s not your area of concern. Even if I go to those seedy ces as you say, I¡®ll bring Oz with me.¡±


    ¡°That¡®ll be nice. Ms. Yard, if you have nothing else to say to me, I¡®ll hang up now,¡± Amelia said. The exhau


    up with her.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Cassie said urgently.


    ¡°Anything else I can help you with, Ms. Yard?¡± Amelia inquired sarcastically.


    ¡°If you know what¡®s best for yourself, divorce Oz now. Don¡®t hang around and wait to be chased out, thoug


    ¡°Don¡®t you worry about me, Ms. Yard,¡± Amelia replied easily. ¡°Your position as the Clintons¡® daughter¨Cin¨C


    law is more precarious than mine. His mom loves me, and it so happens that you¡®re not in her good books


    ¡°You..¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yard, allow me to wish you and Mr. Clinton a good night. Treasure it; I¡®m afraid you won¡®t be having t


    hung up the phone.


    She threw the phone aside, feeling her strength utterly drain from her. Tears gathered in the corners of he


    She wasn¡®t as upset about her misfortune as she was over the fact that so few people cared. Her own hus


    When Cassie had gotten pregnant, not only


    did the Clintons not shame her for it, but they had actually rallied in her defense. Amelia had always scorn


    life would be far more dramatic than some expos¨¦s.


    No one envied the rich man¡®s wife for her role. Over the years, the pride and self confidence that she had


    Another sigh escaped her. She was at aplete loss. At that moment, it seemed as if the path aheady


    Amelia copsed onto the bed, fully dressed, and closed her eyes. Amidst her

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Perhaps it was the day¡®s proceedings that made Amelia uneasy even in sleep. Oscar¡®s light touch woke


    her up immediately. He saw that her eyes were reddened from crying and felt another pang in his heart.


    Amelia blinked rapidly, then reached out and caressed Oscar¡®s face. ¡°Mr. Clinton, it seems that I¡®m only a


    ble to receive such affection from you in my dreams. I may be nothing more than a toy to you in reality, b


    ut in my dreams, perhaps I can be your wife.¡±


    Oscar was stunned for a moment. He then realized that Amelia must have thought she was still fast asle


    ep.


    Looking at her bleary eyes, Oscar couldn¡®t help but


    laugh. He¡®d never really witnessed this vulnerable side of her before.


    Seeing himugh, Amelia couldn¡®t help but be pleased. She leaned forward and kissed Oscar sensually


    on the lips, saying in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Clinton, will you touch me? I want to be the only one you touch.¡±


    Oscar¡®s eyes shifted. Like a wolf ready to devour, he mbered atop Amelia, careful not to let any weight


    rest on her belly. He looked straight down into her face and said enigmatically, ¡°Do you really want me to


    touch you that much?¡±


    Amelia giggled, still imagining herself in dreand. ¡°Mr. Clinton, this feels incredibly real. I¡®ve dreamed o


    f this moment so many times before, but never like this. I can almost feel your hunger! That¡®s just as well.


    You¡®ll forget all about Cassie and only think about your wife now.¡±


    Oscar¡®s heart was racing. He said, teasing, ¡°You don¡®t want me to think about Cassie?¡±


    Amelia shook her head firmly. ¡°Mr. Clinton, how I wish you belonged to me alone.¡±


    Having dered thus, she pulled Oscar close and kissed him fervently on his lips, finding a savage joy in


    the impossibility of that moment.


    She would not think about letting go.


    Meanwhile, Oscar had abandoned every other thought. In their passion, both of them had lost themselve


    s entirely to the world and time.


    After the affair came to its inevitable conclusion, Amelia drifted off


    to sleep in exhaustion. Oscar couldn¡®t help but smile. ¡°You sure know how to get out of things! I came her


    e wanting to talk to you, but you¡®ve already fallen asleep.¡±


    The next day, Amelia woke up to find herself wrapped in Oscar¡®s arms. She was momentarily baffled but


    quickly cast her confusion aside when she caught sight of his sleeping face. A smile still lurked at the cor


    ners of his mouth. She reached out and yfully pinched his cheeks.


    Oscar woke up in pain.


    He grabbed hold of Amelia¡®s hands and demanded, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Amelia leaned her head on his chest and said somewhat dully, ¡°Mr. Clinton, when did youe back?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten how you pounced onto mest night?¡± Oscar nudged Amelia.


    Amelia¡®s cheeks immediately turned crimson. Recalling the events of the previous night, she thought with


    a shudder, Wasn¡®t all that just a dream?


    Among the memories rapidly filling her mind were the words she¡®d saidst night. She would never have


    considered uttering them under normal circumstances.


    ¡°Feeling shy?¡± Oscar asked, feeling uncharacteristically jovial.


    Amelia buried her face in his chest and said shyly, ¡°Mr. Clinton, aboutst night¡ª¡±


    ¡°Last night, you merely sped me in your arms and said that you wanted me. You didn¡®t say anything el


    se,¡± Oscar interrupted.


    Amelia heaved a sigh of relief. However, there was a niggling feeling that Oscar was merely feigning igno


    rance.


    Perhaps Oscar was aware that her interest in him had already exceeded that of a financial backer. He kn


    ew that she loved him but was unready or unwilling to ept that fact.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, didn¡®t you meet Ms. Yard yesterday? Weren¡®t


    you going to stay over at her ce?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Are you upset that I didn¡®t?¡±


    Amelia slowly rose. Ignoring Oscar¡®s burning gaze on her bare body, Amelia slowly got dressed and hea


    ded for the bathroom.


    Oscar followed her in. He was only wearing a pair of boxers, and the sight of his taut, muscr body wou


    ld have made any woman swoon over him.


    Oscar gently hugged Amelia from behind and whispered in her ear, ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. She took her time to rinse her mouth, then said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you and Ms. Yard a


    re both extremely eligible individuals. Together, you¡®re a match made in heaven. I¡®ve just been a substitut


    e all this while, just waiting for her toe along. It doesn¡®t matter whether I¡®m upset or not, does it?¡±


    Oscar frowned. ¡°Didn¡®t you say you weren¡®t upset? You¡®re so bitter with


    jealousy that you¡®re almost rank with it.¡±


    Amelia turned to face him. She said earnestly, ¡°Mr. Clinton, Ms. Yard is carrying your child now. Are you o


    verjoyed?¡±


    Oscar was speechless. Truthfully, Cassie¡®s pregnancy hadn¡®t excited any feelings whatsoever in him. Ev


    en when Cassie had ced his hand over her belly to feel


    the baby¡®s movements within, he had remained absolutely unmoved.


    Oscar imed to love Cassie. When Cassie had returned, however, he wasn¡®t as enthusiastic to see her


    as he had expected himself to be. He could put up with her pettiness but found himselfcking the urge t


    o touch her, hold her, and im her for his own.


    The previous night, Cassie had said, stroking her belly, ¡°Oz, I practically gave up my entire career for you


    and this child. You don¡®t seem as pleased as I expected you to be. Tell me honestly, do you still love me


    ?¡±


    He¡¯d


    taken Cassie into his arms andforted her then, saying, ¡°Don¡®t be silly. You¡®ve really let your imaginati


    on go this time, haven¡®t you? Of course, I still love you. I wouldn¡®t be here otherwise.¡±


    Reassured, Cassie had smiled and then asked excitedly whether he hoped for a boy or a girl. She¡®d then


    unched into a discussion of baby names.


    Oscar had responded with vague interest. However, he knew that he was no longer quite as thrilled as h


    e had once been.


    Observing Oscar¡®s reaction, Amelia presumed that he was too ovee with happiness to speak. She


    muttered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I suppose it¡®s a sort of happiness that can¡®t be put into words. That¡®s just so. With


    the woman you love bearing your child, I wouldn¡®t believe you even if you said you weren¡®t happy.¡±


    Oscar tilted her jaw, forcing her to look into his eyes. In a husky voice, he asked, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ver


    Amelia struggled against his strong grip. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡®m sticky all over with perspiration. I need a bath.


    Could you go out, please?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡®ll join you,¡± Oscar said suggestively.


    Amelia bit her lip, saying, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡®m going to bete for work. I¡®ll have to pass up on the privilege th


    is time. Ms. Yard can have the honor of ying out the steamy shower scene with you instead.¡±


    Oscar gave her a look, then left.


    After he had gone, Amelia caught sight of her pale self in the mirror and sighed. She quickly undressed a


    nd showered herself.


    When she had finished, she told Oscar, who was reclining on the sofa, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡®ll make a move first.


    I¡®ve got to head off to work.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Oscar said, just as Amelia reached for the door.


    ¡°What is it, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve changed my mind. Have the child. I¡®ll give you enough


    money for you to live offfortably the rest of your life. My only condition is that you must leave this city


    and never see your child again,¡± Oscar stated.


    Amelia gaped at him in disbelief. A look of despair flitted across her eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you being serious?¡± Amelia asked through gritted teeth.


    Oscar merely nodded.


    ¡°You¡®re a cruel man, Oscar. Well, hear me, I will take my child with me. If you insist on leaving him here w


    ith the Clintons, I¡®d rather miscarry than let you have him. He means more to me than life itself,¡± Amelia v


    owed.


    Oscar was slightly taken back by the strength of Amelia¡®s ardent gaze.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I am,¡± Amelia said evenly. ¡°I love this child, and he may be the only thing I¡®ll have to count on in this life.


    You have everything you could ever ask for, so you don¡®t know just how precious something can be. If I l


    eave my child with you, you¡®ll merely treat him as a toy to be yed with and consequently abandoned.


    When your child is born to that


    woman, what would you care about mine? Someone like you only knows how to look down on others. By


    the time you realize he¡®s a real child and not just your ything, he¡®d already be ruined.¡±


    Oscar¡®s gaze remained on Amelia unwaveringly. He¡®d never imagined that her impression of him was so


    unbearable.


    ¡°Is that what you really think of me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Amelia said without hesitation.


    Oscar stood up and strode over to Amelia. Towering over her, he said coolly, ¡°Give me a reason.¡±


    Bewildered, Amelia replied, ¡°What reason?¡±


    ¡°A reason barbaric enough for me not to want my own child.¡± Oscar replied.


    Amelia¡®s lip trembled. She¡®d been made articte by the heat of her passion, but she found herself at a lo


    ¡°So there¡®s none?¡± Oscar stroked her ear and said patiently, ¡°You¡®re too unkind, Amelia. I¡®ve always treate


    CWS


    IV


    Oscar¡®s handsome face was merely inches away from Amelia¡®s. She found herself mesmerized.


    He suddenly leaned closer and took her in his arms. Amelia tried to escape but to no avail, finding herself


    of the child if you want him. There¡®ll be conditions, though.¡±


    Stunned, Amelia looked at him.


    Oscar tenderly stroked her nose and said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Amelia was rather disoriented. She couldn¡®t tell what the real Oscar was like. Was he harsh or affectionate


    ¡°Oscar, which is the real you?¡± Amelia asked impulsively.


    Oscar¡®s eyes gleamed. Then heughed and said, ¡°It¡®s morning, and your brain¡®s probably stillcking oxy


    you asking such a silly question!¡±


    Amelia joined in, ¡°I guess I slept for too long; I¡®m probably still half¨Casleep.¡±


    ¡°Let¡®s go downstairs and get breakfast. I¡®ll send you to work, Oscar said.


    Amelia nodded gratefully.


    After breakfast, when they had both gotten into Oscar¡®s car, Amelia asked again, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡®ll really


    ¡°I won¡®t renege on my promises to you. But as I said, I do have a few conditions,¡± Oscar emphasized.


    Amelia gave him a look. ¡°Say them.¡±


    ¡°After the divorce is finalized, I will give you a sum of money. As for the alimony, I¡®ll send you money every


    on the condition that I get to meet the child twice a month,¡± Oscar said firmly.


    ¡°Won¡®t Ms. Yard object to that?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Cassie¡®s warm¨Chearted and gracious. She¡®ll definitely support me meeting my own


    child,¡± Oscar dered magnanimously.


    Amelia gave a wry smile. Despite all the evidence pointing to the contrary, Oscar firmly maintained that Ca

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    No wonder they call it true love. Even if there were incriminating photos of Cassie with another man at a


    nightclub, a simple exnation from her had Oscar wrapped around her little finger once more. No matte


    r if the exnation makes absolutely no sense, he still thinks of her as some innocent littledy.


    Amelia just closed her eyes and remained silent.


    rem


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    ¡°So what did you think of what I just said?¡±


    ¡°After the divorce, I will get sole custody and sizable alimony, not to mention a more¨Cthan¨C


    adequate amount of child support. Since I love money so much, do you


    think I will reject your proposal?¡± Amelia shrugged while replying.


    Oscar¡®s lips curved into a smirk, and he appeared to be in a good mood.


    When they reached the Majesty Group building, Oscar parked the car on the side of


    the road. As Amelia removed her seatbelt to get out, she said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, drive safe.¡± She then opened


    the door to alight from the car.


    Oscar halted her. ¡°As your chauffeur for today, shouldn¡®t I get a little something as a thank you?¡±


    As Amelia turned around, she saw Oscar gesture at his cheek. Chuckling, she kissed his cheek and mea


    nt to leave immediately, but Oscar was faster. He held her head in ce and gave her a French kiss.


    When they finally broke apart, Amelia was blushing furiously. She appeared coquettish and looked even


    more seductive than


    before. Even Oscar¡®s gaze had changed as he swallowed, his Adam¡®s apple bobbing.


    Amelia rolled her eyes weakly at him and tidied her mussed¨Cup hair before leaving the car quickly.


    Once she entered the office, everyone stared at her knowingly. She felt awkward at the attention, which d


    idn¡®t end when she reached the design department. Some of


    her close colleagues even smirked when they saw her. The atmosphere was unsettling and perplexing:


    One of her more familiar female colleagues came up to her and stared at her neck. She chuckled, ¡°Ameli


    a, it looks like your husband is a pretty passionate person. I¡¯m sure you both enjoyed a pretty intense nig


    ht yesterday.¡±


    Amelia felt her cheeks heat up. How can I discuss my sex life with other people!


    ¡°Jessica, what nonsense are you saying! We¡®re at work; don¡®t talk


    to me like that, or Mr. Scott will have your head if he sees us,¡± Amelia replied.


    Jessica just pointed at her neck andughed. ¡°Amelia, there¡®s a very prominent hickey on your neck. I¡®m


    not sure anyone is going to think otherwise.¡±


    Amelia hurriedly pulled out apact mirror from her purse. There was indeed a hickey on her neck; she


    hadn¡®t worn a high¨C


    neck blouse today, and the hickey was like a shing neon sign for all to see. No wonder everyone enter


    ed


    the lift; it¡®s all because of this hickey!This is all that jerk¡®s fault! He must have snuck a hickey while I was


    distracted from all


    the kissing in the car!How can I face my colleagues with a hickey like this! I¡®m going to be theughing st


    ock for ages! I know they¡®re not mean, but I¡®m not that thick¨Cskinned!


    She brought her purse with her into the washroom and dabbed some powder on her neck. Once the hick


    ey appeared less obvious, she let out a sigh of relief.


    When she returned to


    her desk, Jessica pounced on her again. ¡°Amelia, if your husband still has the energy to bed you when y


    ou¡®re pregnant, I wonder how good his stamina must be? You should bring him along sometime. I¡®d like t


    o see which man has stolen the heart of such a hottie like you; you must know every male in the design


    department has eyes for you.¡±


    Amelia rolled her eyes at Jessica. ¡°Jessica, you know thepany rules. They¡®ll dock our pay for gossipi


    ng during working hours. If you carry on like this, I¡®m going to tell Mr. Scott.¡±


    Jessica stuck her tongue out yfully. ¡°Amelia, you¡®ve gone over to the dark side! Siding with Mr. Scott a


    gainst me! But s, I¡®ll forgive you because you¡®re so pretty.¡±


    Amelia shook her head resignedly.


    But Jessica wasn¡®t done. She suddenly spoke with a mysterious vibe. ¡°Amelia, when you were in the hos


    pital, a gorgeous woman joined ourpany. Why, her beauty is evenparable to yours! She quickly


    rose through the ranks to be the director of design. She¡®s our new boss now, you know.¡±


    Amelia nced at her and repeated herself. ¡°Jessica, if you continue gossiping like this and get your pay


    docked, don¡®t me me.¡±


    Jessica¡®s eyes widened as she spoke in a disbelieving tone. ¡°Amelia, are you not at all curious about wh


    o this femme


    fatale is? There are two gorgeous women in ourpany now, and it¡®s driving all the male colleagues cr


    azy. I mean, you¡®re married, but they can still hope.¡±


    Amelia


    didn¡®t know whether tough or cry at her antics. ¡°Jessica, I know you millennials have all sorts of ideas


    up your sleeves. But please, just go back to your desk and work. We can talk


    about stuff outside of work during our lunch break, ok?¡±


    Jessica chuckled to herself while returning to her desk. Her desk was next to Amelia¡®s, so she continued


    whispering to her as she switched on herputer. ¡°Amelia, I¡®m telling you. Even though that new direct


    or is gorgeous, she¡®s really hard to get along with. When you two meet, I hope you both don¡®t make a big


    show of preening your own feathers.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, tone down on your wild imagination, ok?¡± replied Amelia.


    Jessica was born in the 90s and had just joined thepany this year. She still has some of that school¨C


    going childishness and a boundless amount of energy and imagination. Although her endless smiles and


    laughter really did help her to get along with pretty much anyone. She may look like an air¨C


    headed girl, but she¡®s really capable too.


    ¡°Amelia, she¡®sing over here. Be


    careful ok, don¡®t be the target of her temper.¡± Jessica had just ended her words before she quickly t


    urned towards her desk, looking as if she was prepared for some impending disaster.


    Amelia turned her head


    around and saw a man and a woman enter the design department. One of them was Mr. Scott, and the


    woman was none other than Jennifer Larson, who she¡®d met the other day.


    In less than a month, someone who wants nothing to do with me is suddenly my boss.


    When Jennifer saw her, surprise shed over her eyes. She immediately turned


    towards Carter. ¡°Mr. Scott, is this the employee who¡®s been absent for half a month?¡±


    Carter nodded.


    Jennifer continued. ¡°Mr. Scott, I rememberpany rules stating that employees, who are serving their t


    hree months¡® probationary period, are not allowed to apply for long periods of leave. I checked the record


    s, and it turns out she applied for leave after only working for a couple of days. Shouldn¡®t thepany en


    force disciplinary action, Mr. Scott?¡±


    ¡°I approved her leave. Do you have a problem with that, Ms. Larson?¡± Carter replied lightly


    Normally, a smart woman would never argue with a man over such petty matters. Jennifer was a capable


    worker, but her superiorityplex would not allow another woman to monopolize the attention of a ma


    n she liked. I have to send her packing no matter what!


    ¡°Mr. Scott, I am the director of design now. Don¡®t I have a right to penalize employees who are taking lea


    ve when they¡®re not supposed to?¡± Jennifer lifted her head and replied in a sharp tone.


    Carter just nced at her before addressing Amelia. ¡°Amelia,e to my office for a moment.¡±


    He turned and left the office. Jennifer shot an ambiguous nce at Amelia before stomping away on her


    heels.


    Jessica expressed her annoyance and said, ¡°Amelia, you need to be careful. Women get jealous easily,


    even more so for those who are beautiful. I¡®m pretty sure she has a target on your head.¡±


    Amelia tidied up the things on her table andughed. ¡°Sweetie, you¡®ve watched too many dramas, and y


    ou¡®re mixing up fiction and reality. All you need to do now is to do your work properly. I¡®ll arrange for an a


    ppointment for you so you can see a doctor about your penchant for overthinking.¡±


    Jessica wasn¡®t angered at her words but merely pouted. ¡°Amelia, why are you so mean! I¡®m


    just worried for you, yet you make fun of me. Don¡®t make me angry.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia just smiled and spoke to the rest of the office. ¡°Everyone, I¡®ll need to leave for


    a moment. If my luck has run out and my boss wants to sack me, I hope you will all remember and


    miss me.¡±


    The male colleagues reacted strongly to her words. ¡°Don¡®t worry


    Amelia, we have your back. If that Ms. Larson is being unreasonable, we¡®ll all quit in solidarity.¡±


    Ameliaughed. ¡°Ok, with your words, I feel ready to face anything ahead of me.¡±


    Everyone burst out inughter. ¡°Amelia, if your husband hears this, he¡®s going to be so jealous.¡±


    Surprisingly Amelia cracked a joke. ¡°He¡®s always stewing in jealousy.¡±


    After some friendly banter with her colleagues, Amelia made her way to Carter¡®s office. Jennifer was alrea


    Amelia nodded politely in her direction. ¡°Jennifer.¡±


    Jennifer, however, replied coolly. ¡°In the office, please address me as Ms. Larson.¡±


    Amelia answered smoothly. ¡°Ms. Larson.¡±


    Jennifer hmphed lightly, her eyes full of hostility towards Amelia.


    Amelia was bewildered at her demeanor. I¡®ve only met her twice before this, but why does she have such


    ¡°Mr. Scott, what did you want to speak to me about?¡± asked Amelia as she tried to shake off the unpleasa


    Carter looked at her and asked caringly, ¡°Amelia, are you ok? Is the baby giving you problems?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Scott. I¡®m feeling fine now.¡±


    Carter nodded his head. ¡°Cood. I reserved the spot in Saspiuburg for you. If you¡®ve decided to go, I¡®ll mak


    Amelia replied, ¡°Mr. Scott, please don¡®t trouble yourself. I¡®m five months pregnant


    now, and I don¡®t think my husband¡®s family will allow me to travel to Saspiuburg for training. You can let so


    ¡°Amelia, is it? Don¡®t you think you¡®re asking for too much: Youe and go as you please and take this tr


    Carter smiled apologetically at Amelia before addressing Jennifer coldly. ¡°Ms. Larson, I


    hope you don¡®t let your personal feelings get in the way of your work. I personally approved Amelia¡®s leave


    Jennifer¡®s expression soured as she gritted out, ¡°Carter, you¡®re telling me off because of that woman:

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    ¡°Ms. Larson, I hope you don¡®t misunderstand. I¡®m merely looking at the facts objectively. If my tone came


    across as harsh, then I¡®d like to apologize for that. If there are no other matters, please get back to work.


    I need to talk to Amelia about some other issues.¡±


    Carter invited Jennifer out of his office.


    Jennifer stood up. Shooting a frosty nce at Amelia, she walked towards the door.


    Va


    She paused at the door and turned around. ¡°Mr. Scott, I have a lunch appointment this afternoon. Since


    Amelia is apany employee, I¡®d like to bring her along. Surely you can¡®t disagree with me on this.¡±


    Before Carter could reply, Amelia agreed. ¡°Ms. Larson, I¡®ll join you on your lunch appointment.¡±


    ¡°Good, just don¡®t pull any tricks up your sleeve. We need to make profits, not pay for ipetent cker


    s.¡± She opened the door and left.


    Carter scrunched his brows and said apologetically, ¡°Amelia, don¡®t listen to her.¡±


    Amelia shook


    her head. ¡°Mr. Scott, I won¡®t think too much about it. She does have a point, though. Thepany shoul


    dn¡®t be paying for ckers, and I did take a pretty long leave after only working for a few days. It¡®s natural


    for others to feel ufortable about it. But don¡®t you worry Mr. Scott, I will pour in a hundred percent of


    my effort to prepare a satisfactory questionnaire for you. I¡®ll prove to everyone that you didn¡®t hire me for


    my looks but my abilities.¡±


    Carter smiled gently.


    He gestured for Amelia to sit down. ¡°Amelia, don¡®t be so nervous. Thepany is progressing well, and


    everyone has their own assigned work. While you were absent, your department


    colleagues very enthusiastically covered your workload. They didn¡®t want you to tire yourself out on o


    unt of your pregnancy. You just need to thank them properlyter.¡±


    ¡°No wonder my desk has been so


    clean! So they helped me toplete all my work! It looks like you have an eye for hiring people who are


    both capable and kind. Don¡®t worry! I will work even harder for colleagues like them.¡±


    Carter¡®s gentle smile wasforting and soothing.


    Amelia was caught up in his gaze for a moment before she realized what she was doing. Calming herself


    down, she replied, ¡°Mr. Scott, if there¡®s nothing more, I¡®ll get back to work. After all, I still have a lunch ap


    pointment with Ms. Larsonter.¡±


    Carter nodded.


    When Amelia reached the door, Carter¡®s voice rang out behind her.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡®ll follow you to the lunch appointment. They¡®d meant to invite me anyway.¡±


    Amelia replied, ¡°Mr. Scott, you¡®re the head of thispany. Of course, you can attend if you please. You


    needn¡®t inform me especially.¡±


    When she got back to the design department, her colleagues were moring for gossip on her fate in the


    pany. Suddenly there was a loud noise, and everyone shot back to their seats.


    Jennifer had entered and was the culprit behind the loud noise.


    ¡°Everyone, this is working hours. I hope you¡®re actually working during the mandated hours. Apany


    will soon be a mess if rules are ignored,¡± Jennifer said with a strict tone.


    Jennifer¡®s curves were entuated in her power suit. Coupled with her tactfully applied makeup, she wa


    s extremely gorgeous. She looks indisputably innocent and sexy at the same time. Even when she¡®s ster


    n, it¡®s hard for people to hate her.She¡®s simply too beautiful. This is an age where looks are prized above


    others. Even if she scolds others fiercely, no one can really bring themselves to hate her.


    Amelia looked at Jennifer¡®s get¨C


    up. I must admit she¡®s a woman who¡®s not only beautiful but also incredibly talented; otherwise, she woul


    dn¡®t be the director in such a short span of time.


    When everyone looked like they were busying themselves with work, Jennifer appeared pleased and loo


    ked at Amelia. ¡°Amelia, are you free now? Pleasee to my office.¡±


    She immediately left after her orders.


    Amelia got up as Jessica sent her an encouraging gesture. Amelia said wryly, ¡°I¡®m just


    going there to discuss some matters, must you be so dramatic? If the boss sees this, you¡®ll be in hot sou


    p again.¡±


    That elicited someughter from the others.


    Amelia left the design department and entered Jennifer¡®s office.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, you were looking for me?¡± asked Amelia.


    Jennifer pointed at the chair in front of her. ¡°Sit. We need to talk.¡±


    Amelia sat


    down and said calmly, ¡°Ms. Larson, please tell me whatever it is you have on your mind. I have to get ba


    ck to work soon; after all, I¡®ve been on long leave and have a lot of work toplete.¡±


    Jennifer set down the fountain pen in her hand and contemted the woman sitting in front of her. Sudde


    nly she said, ¡°Amelia, you¡®re really a very beautiful woman.¡± Just like a foxy b*tch.


    Amelia was stunned at thepliment and answered politely, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Ms. Lars


    on. But you are definitely more beautiful than me.¡±


    SO


    Jennifer crossed her arms and spoke in a haughty tone. ¡°Amelia, you¡®re the wife to the sole heir of Clinto


    n Corporations, am I right?¡±


    VIS


    Amelia¡®s smile was still stered on her face, though her gaze had cooled down considerably.


    ¡°You investigated me?¡±


    ¡°I won¡®t consider it an investigation;


    I was merely curious about the woman who had Carter wrapped around her little finger. Well, I supposed


    I¡®m not surprised. After all, you look just like a temptress. You know, the kind of woman who enjoys leadin


    g men on. And how could they not fall for your tricks?¡°.


    Amelia stared at her coldly. ¡°Ms. Larson, I hope you can be more civil. While you are humiliating me, you¡®


    re actually dragging yourself through the mud. You¡®re a rich heiress with a good education; don¡®t ruin you


    r own image once you open your mouth.¡±


    Jennifer sneered at her. ¡°Amelia, you have a rather sharp tongue which I really don¡®t


    appreciate. I know that Carter has feelings for you, but you¡®re here to work and not to seduce him. Pleas


    e refrain from flirting with your boss during working hours.¡±


    Amelia was boiling with rage.


    I¡®ve seen nders, but none as warped from the truth like this! She must be paranoid if she¡®s spouting th


    ese words.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, I¡®m just going to repeat myself. Nothing is going on between Mr. Scott and me. Youe fr


    om an elite background, so I hope you can have a better moral fiber.¡± Amelia stood up and continued, ¡°If


    there¡®s nothing else, I¡®m going back to work.¡±


    Jennifer halted her angrily. ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, is this the kind of attitude you use when you¡®re talking to your direct supervisor?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, this is working hours, and I hope you can separate your personal grievances from your wor


    k.¡±


    ¡°You want me to be objective?¡± asked Jennifer. ¡°Alright, get me all the blueprints from the past couple of


    years.¡±


    Amelia stared at her, before nodding and leaving the office.


    Amelia coted all the required original


    blueprints in a short while, and the stack was even taller than herself. Her colleagues in the design depar


    tment couldn¡®t help asking, ¡°Amelia, what are you doing with all these?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson wants to use them, so she asked me to cote them for her.¡±


    Jessica appeared angry. ¡°Isn¡®t she just making your life difficult? We already submitted these blueprints t


    o otherpanies, and they¡®ve all been reviewed. What does she want to do with them now? You¡®re pre


    gnant right now, and the way she¡®s treating you is just in unreasonable.¡±


    The male colleagues were also angry. ¡°Amelia, we¡®ll help you carry them to her office.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± replied Amelia


    as she turned tofort an indignant Jessica. ¡°Alright, don¡®t I have all of you helping me? I¡®m not exhaus


    ted; don¡®t be so angry on my behalf, or you might get wrinkles on your young face.¡±


    Jessica couldn¡®t help butugh at her teasing words.


    Looking at the tall stack of documents in her office, Jennifer asked Amelia, ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    Amelia replied, ¡°Ms. Larson, these are all the blueprints you requested. There are more outside; if you w


    ould like to see them all, my colleagues will help me to move it in.¡±


    Jennifer¡®s expression darkened. ¡°Amelia, you must be really talented at socializing. You¡®ve


    barely worked in thepany, but you seem to have your colleagues at your beck¨Cand¨C


    call. I wonder if your seduction techniques work on all genders?¡±


    Amelia replied, ¡°Rapport


    between colleagues boils down to sincerity. If you¡®re calling me a temptress, I think the term suits you


    more as you are much more beautiful than me. You can also build rapport with them if you¡®d like.¡±


    Jennifer sneered. ¡°You can leave.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Shortly after she returned to the design department, she heard that Jennifer had been called into Mr. Scot


    Jessicaunched into another one of her gossip sessions. ¡°Did you hear? Ms. Larson got called into Mr. S


    picking on you. She was called in so quickly after the incident. Let¡®s see whether she dares to be unreaso


    Amelia just nced at her. ¡°Jessica, you shouldn¡®t gossip during working hours. I¡®m sure Mr. Scott had so


    rted issues to discuss with Ms. Larson. You shouldn¡®te up with such fantastical scenarios in your h


    Jessica stuck her tongue out and replied softly, ¡°I just don¡®t like the way she does things. She was only Mr


    assistant when she first joined thepany. In less


    than a month, she¡®s be the director of design, and it feels unfair to me.¡±


    A male colleague cut in. ¡°Jessica, if you have her family and education background, you¡®ll be able to beco


    time too.¡±


    That shut her up.


    The morning New by thanks to the slurry of incidents.


    Jennifer appeared at the door to the design department. ¡°Amelia, let¡®s go.¡±


    Time for the lunch appointment.


    ¡°Good, you¡®re all here. I¡®m joining you today.¡± Carter¡®s voice drifted in.


    Jennifer turned her head. ¡°Mr. Scott, you¡®re going as well?¡±


    Carter nodded.


    ¡°I thought you¡®re sending me to the lunch


    appointment because you said you were busy? Why¨C¡± Halfway through her sentence, Jennifer looked at A


    Her expression cooled considerably. ¡°Since Mr. Scott wants to go, you don¡®t need to attend the appointme


    Carter merely said, ¡°Let¡®s go together. It¡®s good to have two beauties around when we¡®re discussing busin


    Jennifer spent the lift ride down fuming with anger.


    Carter would drive to the appointment. He invited Amelia to


    take the front passenger seat, and Jennifer was relegated to the backseat.


    Already fuming with anger, Jennifer became even


    more enraged at the sight of Carter¡®s concern towards Amelia.


    ¡°Carter, what is the meaning of this?¡± Jennifer crossed her arms and asked aggressively.


    ¡°There¡®s no other meaning; you¡®re free to think what you like,¡± replied Carter


    nonchntly.


    ¡°Carter, when I joined thepany, Mrs. Scott made you promise to take good care of me,¡± said Jennifer.


    ¡°In barely a month, I¡®ve promoted you to the director of design; isn¡®t that pretty good care?¡±


    ¡°If you truly care for me, why do you let this woman work at yourpany? Don¡®t forget we¡®re to be marrie

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Carter¡®s face darkened at what he had just heard. ¡°Listen, Jennifer. Firstly, what we have is nothing more


    than an employer¨C


    employee rtionship. Secondly, there¡®s nothing romantic between us. Please don¡®t say things that migh


    t let others have the wrong idea.¡±


    As he said that, Carter stole a nce at Amelia, worried that she might have misunderstood the situation.


    ¡°You¡®re distancing yourself from me for a woman like her?¡± Jennifer spat as she shot Amelia a dirty look.


    Amelia continued to look straight ahead, not wanting to respond. Even when I¡®m silent, I still manage to s


    tir up drama. So much for saying silence is golden.


    ¡°If you¡®re going to be like this for the rest of the ride, then please get out of my car right now,¡± Carter repli


    ed coldly.


    Jennifer said nothing more, but the fury in her eyes was evident.


    Amelia cleared her throat in a bid to defuse the tension. ¡°I think it¡¯d be better if I sat this one out, Mr. Scot


    t. Why don¡®t you attend the lunch appointment with Ms. Larson? I can just go somewhere else for lunch.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No, we¡®re almost there. And besides, I¡®ve already gotten the hotel staff to prepare a nutritious pregnancy


    meal for you. It¡®d be good for the baby,¡± Carter replied, his voice tender.


    ¡°You didn¡®t have to go to so much trouble, Mr. Scott. I¡®m not suffering much from morning sickness, and I¡®


    m not picky with food. I¡®m fine with eating anything.¡±


    Jennifer interjected, her voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Hey Carter, looks like someone doesn¡®t appreciate


    your kindness. Why do you keep throwing yourself at a married woman anyway? Do you really


    want to be seen as a homewrecker and tear up the happy couple?¡±


    Carter tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He was furious, but he decided against arguing back sinc


    e they were almost at their destination.


    The private dining room that had been reserved was already upied by five other


    people by the time they arrived. The two women were both about twenty¨Cfive or twenty¨C


    six years old. Judging by their good looks and acute fashion sense, it was very likely that they were in ch


    arge of theirpany¡®s public rtions. As for the three men, one of them looked to be in his thirties, whi


    le the other two were in their


    forties.


    As the trio walked in, the five of them immediately stood up to greet them. The older¨Clooking middle¨C


    aged man spoke up, ¡°Finally, Mr. Scott! It¡®s good to see you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. We were stuck in traffic.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t worry about it, we only just got here too.¡±


    After exchanging pleasantries, Carter, Amelia, and Jennifer took their seats.


    The man who had just greeted them briefly introduced his team before focusing his attention on Jennifer


    and Amelia. He was taken aback by their sheer beauty.


    The two women he brought along were already two of the best¨C


    looking ones in hispany. And yet, they paled inparison in the presence of Amelia and Jennifer.


    The pair of women were like diamonds and rubies, respectively. When viewed on their own, everyone wo


    uld be enamored by them. But if you ced them side by side, the diamond¡®s


    glitter would easily outshine that of the ruby.


    ¡°Aren¡®t you going to introduce the two lovelydies, Mr. Scott?¡±


    ¡°This is Jennifer Larson, ourpany¡®s Director of design. And Amelia Winters is one of our designers,¡±


    Carter very briefly introduced.


    ¡°Who knew that a handsome man like Mr. Scott would also have a bevy of beauties working for him. Her


    e I was, thinking about how pretty our Ms. Taylor and Ms. Lane are. Then along came Ms. Larson and M


    s. Winters, who are even more breathtaking.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re too kind, Mr. Reed. Ms. Taylor and Ms. Lane are both incredibly beautiful. There¡®s no need for su


    chparison when they¡®re all gorgeous in their own way,¡± Mr. Scott remarked.


    Mr. Reed gave a heartyugh in return. ¡°You know, I¡®ve always heard that Mr. Scott is a brilliant and well¨C


    mannered businessman. They tell me you are a man of reason and that you always keep your word. No


    w, I see that you also have quite a way with


    words. I¡®m really quite impressed!¡±


    ¡°You tiatter me. Mr. Reed.¡±


    ¡°Mri Reed,¡± Ms. Taylor interrupted. ¡°Our guests must be hungry. Shall we ce our order:


    ¡°Of course! Sorry, I was so happy I had forgotten about it.¡± Mr. Reed beckoned for the waiter and ordered


    his share of food. Carter ordered three other dishes before asking the waiter, ¡°Is the pregnancy meal tha


    t I requested ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Scott. Should I serve it now, orter?¡±


    It was not a decision for him to make, so Carter turned to Amelia. ¡°Are you hungry


    now?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°You can serve it together with the other food. Eating with everyone makes it mo


    re pleasant.¡±


    ¡°Later it is then.¡±


    With that, the waiter nodded and left the room.


    Mr. Reed couldn¡®t hold back his surprise. ¡°Ms. Winters, you¡®re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m five months along now.¡±


    ¡°Your husband must have umted a lot of good karma to be blessed with someone as beautiful as y


    ou,¡± Mr. Reed eximed. ¡°Hold on, is Mr. Scott your husband? Is that why he¡®s so attentive towards you?


    If that¡®s the case, then I must really congratte the two of you. You make such a handsome couple!¡±


    Jennifer coughed lightly before smiling. ¡°You sure love to joke, Mr. Reed. Carter is my fianc¨¦, both our


    families have already met. Scott and Amelia are close


    because they¡®ve been good friends since college. And now I¡®m d to call Amelia my friend too.¡± After a


    slight pause, she quipped, ¡°Word of advice, Mr. Reed? Her husband has a bit of a jealousy streak, so yo


    u better watch what you say if you don¡®t want to incur his wrath.¡±


    After a brief moment of surprise, Mr. Reedughed it off. ¡°Please ept my sincerest apologies. I do say


    the darndest things at times. It¡®s truly Mr. Scott¡®s fortune to have


    such a gorgeous fianc¨¦e like yourself.¡±


    Jennifer¡®s smile spread even wider now. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Reed. We will most definite


    ly invite you to our wedding. When we do, I hope you¡®ll attend.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll hold you to your word, Ms. Larson,¡± Mr. Reed beamed. ¡°I¡®ll be looking forward to that wedding invite.


    And you can count on me to give you the best wedding gift.¡±


    Jennifer raised her ss in agreement. ¡°Cheers.¡±


    Carter nced


    at Jennifer but did not raise any objections to his rtionship with her. After all, he had both their families


    to think of, and it wouldn¡®t be right to humiliate her in front of so many people.


    The food was served just as they got the conversation going. It was a table


    full of the hotel¡®s most delectable dishes, everything from the quality of the ingredients to the ting was


    exquisite. Amelia¡®s pregnancy meal was also brought to her, and it looked equally scrumptious next to th


    e other dishes.


    CIU


    ¡°This is the meal I got the hotel to specially prepare for you, Amelia. Let me know if it¡®s to your liking,¡± Car


    ter said, his voice filled with concern.


    Before she could reply, Jennifer interrupted, ¡°Mr. Clinton has repeatedly reminded us to take good care o


    f you, Amelia, especially now that you¡®re pregnant. That¡®s why Carter took the trouble of getting you this


    meal. Hispany is no Clinton Corporations, after all, if anything should happen to you under our care,


    who knows what Mr. Clinton might do to us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t go too far, Jennifer,¡± Carter warned in a low whisper. ¡°If you do, don¡®t me me for getting upset w


    ith you in front of everyone.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you feel bad for her?¡± Jennifer whispered back.


    His eyes were filled with unbridled rage as he retorted, ¡°Don¡®t you dare test my patience, Jennifer. You wi


    ll not like it if you push me over the edge.¡±


    Jennifer only replied with a cold, haughty chuckle.


    On the other side of the table, the blissfully unaware Mr. Reed continued his conversation with Amelia. ¡°M


    by Oscar Clinton, isn¡®t it? No wonder I found you


    familiar! Your wedding may have been four or five years ago, but it was still an event of the century. You h


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Mr. Reed. I¡®m just an employee in thepany, and I never interfere with


    ¡°Not at all, Ms. Winters. Or should I say, Mrs. Clinton? You¡®re too modest. Everyone knows Mr. Clinton dot


    Amelia twitched upon hearing ¡°Mrs. Clinton¡±. She had grown tired of being called that.


    ¡°Please call me Amelia, Mr. Reed. Calling me Mrs. Clinton sounds way too formal,¡± Amelia said, raising he


    Mr. Reed was so ttered by her gesture that he immediately stood up with his ss of wine. ¡°Mrs. Clin¡­


    Amelia was about to drink her wine when Carter stopped her and took her ss. ¡°Mr. Reed, we wouldn¡®t w


    There was a slight hesitation on Mr. Reed¡®s part, but he drained his ss of wine anyway.


    He then silently observed the trio sat in front of him. Carter was taking the


    utmost care of Amelia in every way he could, while Jennifer was obviously fuming away. It wasn¡®t difficult t


    that this was a veryplicated


    rtionship. This story of how a woman loved a man who loved another married woman would make for s


    Alcohol had a funny way of making people bolder and friendlier. As if to prove that point, Mr.


    Reed asked, ¡°How long have you known Amelia, Mr. Scott?¡±


    ¡°We met when she was in university. Which would make it almost eight or nine


    Was


    years,¡± Carter answered.


    ¡°Wow, that¡®s a long time. I admire you, Mr. Scott. You seem to have it all. You¡®re from a prominent family, a


    Carter replied with a chuckle, ¡°Getting to know Amelia was the best thing that¡®s ever happened to me. I¡®m


    As soon as he said that, everyone


    at the table fell into silence. Jennifer especially was seething and white with rage. Her hand that was unde


    With her other hand, she tried to scoop some food onto Carter¡®s te. However, she was shaking so muc


    from


    anger that it took her a few tries before she managed to do it. ¡°We know you¡®re good friends with Amelia,


    of this? It may not affect you as much, but others may get the wrong idea about Amelia.¡±


    Carter pinned her with a steely gaze.


    Mr. Reed felt the tension rising and stepped in like a hero to save the day. ¡°Hear, hear. I would like to give


    As the three of them rose to ept the toast, so did Mr. Reed¡®s team. Everyone clinked their sses of w

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Halfway through the meal, Amelia excused herself to go to the washroom. She exited the room and


    took a deep breath before leaving for the washroom. Amelia was washing her hands when the door


    was suddenly pushed open. It was Jennifer. Her high heels clicked on the floor as she walked over.


    Jennifer said coldly, ¡°Carter spoke up for you during dinner. Are you proud of yourself now?¡± Amelia


    turned around and replied, ¡°Ms. Larson, I think you¡¯re mistaken. Mr. Scott is only a friend. He just takes


    more care of me because we¡¯ve already known each other for a very long time.


    If you like him, you can go confess, but don¡¯t drag me into it. I don¡¯t want my husband to hear any weird


    rumors.¡± Jennifer folded her arms. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t try to seduce him, he¡¯ll fall in love with me


    someday.¡± Amelia forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Scott is a grown man. He knows what he wants for himself. It¡¯s


    not something we can decide for him. I¡¯ll say it again. I already have a husband. I¡¯m not interested in


    seducing anyone else.¡± ¡°So are you not going to resign anymore?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why


    should I resign?¡± ¡°Fine, don¡¯t resign then. You better make sure I don¡¯t find out any dirt about you, or


    else, I¡¯ll make the Clintons kick you out of their family.


    I¡¯m sure the Scotts will also be on my side.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Amelia shrugged. What¡¯s important between


    two people is that they understand each other. Otherwise, they¡¯re just wasting their breaths. Just like


    how this conversation is going. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Ms. Larson, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Stop there!¡± Amelia


    rolled her eyes in exasperation and asked, ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Stay away from Carter. He¡¯s mine.¡± Amelia


    lowered her head and replied, ¡°Mr. Scott and I are merely tonic friends. Don¡¯t me me for whatever


    is happening between you two. Tie him up and keep him for yourself if you can.


    Otherwise, he¡¯s my boss, so I definitely will continue interacting with him.¡± Amelia then left the


    washroom without looking back. Jennifer stared at herself in the mirror and said angrily, ¡°Amelia, just


    wait and see. One day, I¡¯ll destroy your entire life.¡± Jennifer then gave someone a call. When the other


    person picked up, she said, ¡°Loren? Get someone to track a person for me. I¡¯ll send you the details via


    email. I need pictures of her acting intimately with other men.¡± Someone spoke on the other end of the


    line, then Jennifer replied, ¡°As long as you give me what I want, money is not an issue.¡±


    The other party spoke again, and Jennifer continued, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your good news. You¡¯ve always


    handled your previous jobs well, so don¡¯t disappoint me this time.¡± They exchanged a few more words


    before Jennifer finally hung up. As she left the washroom, Jennifer put back on her mask of civility. She


    returned to the dining room and smiled. ¡°Sorry I took so long. I¡¯ll finish off this ss as punishment for


    beingte.¡± The others stood up and drank with her. They continued drinking for another two or three


    hours before they finally brought up the contract.


    Mr. Reed had initially wanted to negotiate for a lower price. However, after finding out that Amelia was


    married to Oscar, he simply signed the contract right away. Mr. Reed then turned to Amelia and smiled.


    ¡°Amelia, could you do me a favor and invite Mr. Clinton to have dinner with me one of these days?¡±


    Amelia smiled back politely. ¡°Mr. Reed, I¡¯ll ask him, but I can¡¯t guarantee anything. However, he¡¯ll


    usually agree as long as he¡¯s not busy with work.¡± Mr. Reed smiled brightly. ¡°Thanks, Amelia. Don¡¯t


    worry, I just want to make friends with Mr. Clinton.


    If he doesn¡¯t agree toe, then it just means that he doesn¡¯t intend to have me as a friend. It¡¯s all up


    to our fate.¡± Amelia had quite a good impression of Mr. Reed. He was bold and generous and does not


    nitpick at every little thing. He was definitely someone who would be loyal to his friends. Thus, she


    answered on behalf of Oscar first. ¡°My husband is always willing to meet for a meal. However, he¡¯s


    busy with work and has to meet with clients very often. I¡¯m just afraid that he may want to rest at home


    when he gets some free time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.


    I¡¯ll just give you a call when I¡¯m free. You can help pass on the message to Mr. Clinton then.¡± Amelia


    nodded in reply. They chatted for a while longer before saying their goodbyes. Back in the car, Jennifer


    said, ¡°You¡¯re such a big shot, Amelia. I think Reed Group only signed the contract so easily because of


    Mr. Clinton. You¡¯re so good at public rtions. As long as you¡¯re there, you can help us get more


    benefits.¡±


    Amelia stared straight ahead, ignoring her words. Jennifer started to get annoyed. She had always


    been the center of everyone¡¯s attention since young. Amelia¡¯s act of ignoring her only served to


    strengthen her disgust with Amelia. ¡°Carter, I think you can just fire everyone else. We only need


    Amelia as our employee. She¡¯s Oscar¡¯s wife. Clinton Corporations is one of the city¡¯s bestpanies.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to befriend Oscar?


    She¡¯s definitely ourpany¡¯s best asset now.¡± Carter simply focused on driving, paying no attention to


    Jennifer. She was essentially talking to herself and got even more irritated. ¡°Carter, can you reply me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really noisy.¡± A mix of emotions shed across Jennifer¡¯s face. ¡°Carter, you¡­¡± ¡°Jennifer, you¡¯re


    pretty. Many men will fall for your looks,¡± Carter suddenly said. Jennifer gave him a strange look. He


    continued, ¡°But you¡¯re not my type. I don¡¯t like girls who pick on every little thing. I do like beautiful


    women, but I have my own definition of beauty.


    Your appearance is beautiful, but other than that, nothing else is desirable.¡± That was a huge insult to


    any woman. It was equivalent to saying that Jennifer does not have any inner beauty. Her only function


    was to stand around and look pretty. That was perhaps apliment todies who ce a lot of


    importance on their looks. However, for Jennifer, this was an insult. She had a good family background,


    good looks, and graduated from a top overseas university.


    She could easily find any high-paying job she wanted. Yet, she decided to join Carter¡¯s average


    company as a mere director of design. Never mind if Carter did not appreciate it, but he was now


    saying that her only merit was her good looks. Jennifer could not tolerate this. ¡°Carter Scott, don¡¯t take


    this too far. Don¡¯t you know how many deals I¡¯ve closed for you since I joined yourpany? My


    upbringing and education are excellent, and my work skills are also good.


    I can help yourpany improve tremendously in only a short amount of time.¡± There was truth in her


    words. She was eloquent, beautiful, and had strong abilities as an excellent public rtions personnel.


    Carter nodded. ¡°I¡¯m thankful that you helped thepany to secure many deals. Indeed, thepany


    has be more profitable since you entered. However, you can¡¯t just attack others because of this. If


    you think you¡¯re above the rest of my employees and can¡¯t learn to work with them, I¡¯ll have to ask you


    to leave.¡±


    Jennifer looked at him incredulously. ¡°You want to fire me? Just because of this woman?¡± Carter


    nced at Amelia subconsciously, then denied it. ¡°This has nothing to do with Amelia.¡± ¡°If it has nothing


    to do with her, then tell me, what did I do wrong? I¡¯ve been getting along well with everyone else since I


    joined yourpany. No one hasined about me at all. If you¡¯re going to fire me without giving


    me a reason, I¡¯ll go tell Mrs. Scott.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Carter pressed his lips together. Just then, Amelia pointed outside the window and said, ¡°Mr. Scott, you


    can let me off here. I need to go buy something. I¡¯ll go back to thepany myselfter.¡± Carter


    stopped the car and asked, ¡°What do you want to buy? I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can send Ms.


    Larson back first. I¡¯ll head back by myselfter,¡± said Amelia as she unbuckled her seatbelt. Carter then


    unfastened his seatbelt and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just go with you.


    You¡¯re pregnant, so if there¡¯s something heavy, I can help you carry it.¡± He then turned to Jennifer.


    ¡°Jennifer, drive the car back first. I¡¯ll take a cab with Ameliater.¡± Jennifer was furious. ¡°Carter, don¡¯t


    cross the line. Back then, it was the Scotts who requested a marriage of convenience with the Larsons.


    If your mother hadn¡¯t said that you had no partner, my family would never have rushed back from


    overseas, and I wouldn¡¯t be here lowering myself for you right now.¡±


    Carter replied, ¡°Since it was my family who said it, you can go marry them. I¡¯ve never said such a


    thing.¡± He then got off the car. Amelia, who had already alighted, shook her head at them. Jennifer was


    too irrational. Although she was very capable at work, her emotional intelligence was close to zero. She


    was acting as if she were Carter¡¯s girlfriend even though they had no rtionship. She tries to control


    everything around Carter and even gets unreasonably jealous.


    No man would be able to stand such a domineering woman. If a man loves a woman, he would love


    even the bad parts about her. However, if he doesn¡¯t love her, regardless of how good her personality


    was, he would always find something to dislike. Jennifer then rushed out of the car and stood in front of


    Carter. ¡°What do you mean by this? Don¡¯t forget that our parents have already agreed on our


    engagement and will spread the news soon.


    Now, you¡¯re telling me to go marry your parents. What are you trying to say?¡± Carter moved to block


    Amelia from Jennifer¡¯s view, then replied coldly, ¡°What engagement? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s eyes flicked in anger. Carter continued, ¡°Jennifer, I only treat you as my younger sister. I¡¯m


    okay with being your friend, but I¡¯ll never marry you.¡± Jennifer looked upset. ¡°Carter, do you really hate


    me so much?¡±


    Carter frowned. His frustrations had long been growing, but since he was in public, he endured his


    anger and said, ¡°Jennifer, let¡¯s talk about it when we get back.¡± However, Jennifer was stubborn. ¡°I want


    an answer today. Tell me. Are you breaking off our engagement because of this woman?¡±


    When she said that, the onlookers looked at Amelia weirdly. Carter frowned. ¡°Jennifer, this is our


    problem, don¡¯t drag innocent people in. Amelia and I are just friends. Even without her, I¡¯d never fall for


    you. You¡¯re pretty, have a good family and education, and you¡¯re very good at work.


    I¡¯m sure many other men are interested in you. Stop bothering me. Otherwise, we can¡¯t even be


    friends.¡± Jenniferughed coldly. ¡°You are the only person I will ever like. I rarely fall for a man, and


    both our families also approve of us being together. You must marry me. I won¡¯t ept anything else.¡±


    Disregarding Carter, even Amelia had started to frown upon hearing that.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    I have never seen one who is so ridiculous and unreasonable. A


    rtionship should be out of free will. If you want to add abel to it, you¡®ll turn it into a business.


    Amelia said, ¡°Ms. Larson, you might as well calm down and have a good talk with Mr. Scott. Your hysteric


    al yelling won¡®t help. You are a smart woman with strong working ability, so you should know that pressin


    g hard against men will only bore them. It¡®s better to calm down and talk nicely, isn¡®t it?¡±


    Jennifer nced at Amelia reluctantly. She knew she had no choice but to ept her advice.


    Jennifer took a deep breath. ¡°Carter, sorry, I overreacted just now. I will go back to thepany first, and


    we will go back to your house in the evening. Anyway, I think you should discuss these matters with your


    parents first. Would you please not call off at thest minute when the engagement preparation is ready


    ? That would be disrespectful to both of our families, and it will also discredit my reputation.¡±


    Carter nodded. ¡°I will go back with you tonight.¡±


    Jennifer nced at him withplex emotions, turned back to the car without hesitation, and drove awa


    y.


    Carter seemed exhausted, but he was gentle as usual when facing Amelia.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡®m sorry. Did I scare you just now?¡± he said apologetically.


    Amelia shook her head and expressed, ¡°Carter, I think Jennifer is serious about you. If you are not into h


    er, it is better to cut off with her fastpletely. She has strong self¨C


    esteem and was doted upon by everyone around her ever since she was born. I¡®m afraid she cannot


    ept being rejected by anyone. Her feelings towards you are likely not out of true love but of a desire to ha


    ve you fall for her. You have to handle it wisely.¡±


    Carter just smiled. ¡°Don¡®t worry about me. She is just a little bit stubborn


    because her family spoils her. I will solve it, but she is making things difficult for you. I feel guilty about thi


    s.¡±


    Ameliaforted him. ¡°She is mean with her words, but that¡®s not really harmful to me. She is serious ab


    out you. That¡®s the truth. If you don¡®t deal with it properly, with


    her stubborn temper, I¡®m afraid it will be disadvantageous to you.¡±


    Carter grinned gently. ¡°Why, do you care about me?¡±


    Amelia shook her head, amused, and walked toward the supermarket across the street while adding, ¡°Ca


    rter, I am very grateful for you to take care of me, but I already have a husband, and I don¡®t want him to


    misunderstand. Plus, I don¡®t want to be stuck between you and Ms. Larson.¡±


    Carter¡®s eyes clouded over, but he still managed to squeeze out a smile. ¡°Amelia, as long as you are not


    divorced, I am just a friend. When you do get divorced, I hope you can leave a ce in your heart for me.


    Don¡®t conclude


    too harshly. At least give me a chance, then you can decide if I am the right man to spend the rest of


    your life with.¡±


    Amelia nced at him and sighed. ¡°Am I worth it?¡±


    Carter shrugged. ¡°I gave up on you


    four years ago, and I have been regretting that decision. When you contacted me on WhatsApp some ti


    me ago, I was so excited that I barely got any sleep, and I woke up every morning with a smile on my fac


    e. I think God gave me a second chance, so don¡®t reject me, please?¡±


    With a heavy heart, Amelia opened her mouth only to find


    that she was at a loss for words. She eventually remained silent and said nothing in response to his conf


    ession.


    After Amelia bought what she needed, she returned to thepany with Carter and entered the design d


    epartment. Her colleagues shot her weird looks as she entered the office.


    Amelia was confused. In the end, Jessica was the one who approached her and whispered, ¡°Amelia, Ms.


    Larson announced that Mr. Scott and her are about to get engaged. She used you of seducing Mr. S


    cott, which caused them to break up. She also said that you are a b*tch who seduces men even though y


    ou are married. I think you ought to be cautious. People gossip.¡±


    Amelia¡®s expression darkened, but she


    endured the shame. ¡°True gold fears no fire; true blue will never stain. I¡®m innocent, so the rumors will ev


    entually break.¡±


    Jessica added anxiously, ¡°Amelia, I think you¡®d better go and rify this issue. Otherwise, it will be difficul


    t for you to stay in thepany if the rumors ferment.¡±


    Amelia smiled. ¡°Jessica, don¡®t worry about me. I will dig myself into a hole if I rify now. It¡®s better to wai


    t and do nothing now.¡±


    Jessica curled her lips. ¡°Amelia, you are too


    kind. If I were you, I would go and p both her cheeks and warn her not to make rumors behind people¡¯


    s back.¡±


    ¡°What about after that? I¡®ll have no choice but to leave when she fires me, right?¡± Amelia responded amu


    sedly.


    Jessica touched her nose and giggled. ¡°I¡®m just kidding.¡±


    ¡°Go back to work,¡± Amelia ended the conversation.


    Jessica went back obediently and sat down.


    Amelia sighed internally. She thought thispany was


    good, and colleagues could get along with each other. But she was too naive. Surviving in the workce


    was a social discipline. No matter where one is, there will be conflicts as long as there are people.


    One never knew what other people


    were hiding behind the facade of smiles; someone coulde to you all cheery but secretly hate your


    guts. Amelia knew all this was inevitable. She initially joined thispany because of her rtionship wit


    h Carter. Most people treat her nice out of respect for Carter. But there must be some people who


    would be jealous of her good fate. She had skipped the internship stage and got into the Saspiuburg trai


    ning directly. It would be fantasy to think no one would hate her.


    No wonder when Jennifer said that the rtionship between her and Carter was ambiguous, everyone b


    elieved it. However, it was true that she had been cosseted by Carter in thispany, to the extent wher


    e he would go all out for her. If this continued, the gossip would be even messier.


    At


    first, Amelia thought her colleagues would only be skeptical of these rumors. She didn¡®t expect that they


    would take it seriously.


    Amelia overheard her colleague¡®s gossip in the toilet. She used to love gossiping too. She did not expect


    this time; she had be the female lead of the scandal.


    Two female colleagues in her department made up the gossip. Amelia believed she had a good rtions


    hip with the two of them, which is why she was shocked to hear


    those malicious wordsing out of their mouths.


    One of them gossiped, ¡°Yvonne, I didn¡®t expect Amelia to be this kind of slut. She is pregnant but still hoo


    ks up with Mr. Scott. No wonder people say beautiful women


    kely to be unsettled. I didn¡®t believe it before, but now I do.¡±


    Another whispered, ¡°That¡®s the privilege for gorgeous women. No man would want to look at us even if w


    e want to hook up. So we can only find a grounded man to marry and have children. Our fates are no bet


    ter than her, who can wear fancy jewels and be pampered by a man like Mr. Scott. Who knows, maybe M


    r. Scott isn¡®t the only one. I bet she¡®s been frolicking with more than one man behind her husband¡®s back.


    ¡±


    ¡°That is nasty for you


    to say so, but I¡®m afraid I have to agree with that. Look at her slutty face. I won¡®t be surprised.¡±


    Two of them giggled in the washroom for a while before they walked out together.


    Amelia, who was still in a toilet cubicle, couldn¡®t help but sob soundlessly. All those usations were fals


    e. She couldn¡®t believe her friendly colleagues would say such insulting things about her. She did not exp


    ect that they would make such an assumption without proof.


    That somewhat froze her heart.


    That reminded her of the incident four or five years ago, where a


    friendly female colleague also betrayed her. She was used of selling apany¡®s contract to an oppo


    nent, which almost made her go to prison. Fortunately, thepany withdrew thewsuit, but she had to


    bear millions of debts. If Oscar hadn¡®t


    lent her a hand, she would not be able to pay her debts. It had been a nightmare.


    But she did sell herself out in the end. She sold her marriage to Oscar, who helped her pay off the debt.


    Over the years, she had been thinking about what would her life be like if she had not met Oscar?


    She would not dare to imagine. In times of desperation, one will do anything, including robbing the bank


    or selling their bodies to exchange for more money.


    She didn¡®t have the guts to rob the bank, and she could only sell her body in exchange for money.


    After hearing the words of two colleagues, Amelia had mixed feelings in her heart. She had experienced m


    Amelia put on some makeup, and then she left the washroom after confirming there was no one outside.


    Back to the design department, Jessica approached and whispered, ¡°Amelia, are you okay? What took yo


    Amelia shook her head, reluctant to exin more.


    Jessica was considerate enough not to further question.


    was


    Everyone was working civilly.Suddenly, Carter pushed the door open and pped his palms.


    ¡°Everyone, can I have your attention for a minute?¡±


    All the employees in the design department raised their heads.


    Carter¡®s face was stern. He nced at the crowd contemptibly. ¡°In just one day, the rumors have been spr


    who spread them, but I want to rify that thepany is a ce to


    create profit, not gossip. If this continues, it will not only affect my reputation but also damage the reputatio


    After taking a breath, he continued, ¡°First of all, Amelia, a female employee of the design department, and


    single, so this rumor is not harmful to me, but she is already married, and now she is with a child. I don¡®t w


    colleague rtionship. Her parents and my parents have also been friends for many years. She had just b


    Every word he said fell into Jennifer¡®s ears, who was standing behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, are you so eager to cut the rtionship between you and me?¡± Jennifer was a little hurt.


    Carter took an intense glimpse at her. ¡°Come to my office.¡±


    Upon speaking, he left the room steadfastly.


    Jennifer followed behind him with misty eyes.


    As soon as Jennifer and Carter left, the design department employeesunched into heated conversation


    awkwardness. They peeped at Amelia with guilt but could not bring themselves to spit out an apology. Two


    Amelia just smiled and didn¡®t say much. She only treated them as formal colleagues in the department. He


    She had now been betrayed twice in a row, which made


    her determined not to have a close rtionship with any of these people.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    For some people, no matter how good you are to her, she will not appreciate it.


    After Jennifer returned to the office with Carter, Carter used, ¡°Jennifer, what¡®s your agenda?¡±


    Jennifer¡®s eyes were red, but she tried to act arrogantly. ¡°I have no agenda. I just want to dere in front


    of everyone that I am your girlfriend and that we¡®ll be engaged soon. What¡®s wrong with what I say?¡±


    Carter was pissed and amused at the same time. He had never seen a weirdo like Jennifer. She was rat


    her relentless, shameless, and stuck to him like a piece of gum on his shoe.


    ¡°Jennifer, don¡®t you feel shameless about yourself?¡± Carter provoked.


    Jennifer also sat on the sofa. ¡°You will soon be my fianc¨¦, and I am not wrong, so why should I be?¡±


    Carter scowled. ¡°Jennifer, I don¡®t like you. You are not my girlfriend. You will only annoy me more like


    this. You are young, attractive, and capable. Why bother with me? I don¡®t think I have done anything to


    make you misunderstand my feelings for you.¡±


    Jennifer answered, ¡°You also admit that I am young, attractive, and capable. So, which part of me is it th


    at you don¡®t like? Tell me, and I will change it.¡±


    Carter could feel a faint throbbing on his forehead. ¡°Jennifer, stop messing around, would you?¡±


    ¡°Carter, I really love you. Although we have not known each other for a long time, I had heard your name


    from my parents and seen your


    photos. You are my ideal Prince Charming. So when Mrs. Yard proposed to arrange a marriage for me, I


    persuaded my parents toe back here just to see you. For you, I am willing to be merely a director of


    design. I can even use my own contacts to market your


    Carter rubbed his bulging temples.


    ¡°Carter, are you unwell?¡± Jennifer noticed his difort.


    ¡°Jennifer, I know you are very kind to me, and I am very grateful that you cane to work in mypa


    ny. But the engagement is another matter. It is impossible for anything to happen between you and me. B


    ut if you are willing, I will treat you like a sister.¡°


    Jennifer clenched her fist in dismay.


    She stared at Carter aggrievedly. ¡°Why exactly is Amelia better than me?¡±


    Carter confessed truthfully, ¡°You are better than her in all aspects. But you are not her, so I can¡®t have fee


    lings for you. The ce in my heart is already taken. I am sorry.¡±


    Jennifer abruptly stood up, strolled to the desk, and leaned forward with her hands on the desk. Her sexy


    figure could make any man¡®s nose bleed.


    However, Carter just nced at it for a second and then subconsciously looked away a sec


    Jennifer noticed the waver in his eyes. She smiled coquettishly and then unbuttoned two buttons on her


    shirt, revealing her bosom, making her appear even more seductive.


    ¡°Carter, you¡®re


    obviously having reactions to my body. Why don¡®t you admit it? As long as you want, you can have me a


    nd everything I have.¡±


    His whole face darkened towards her attitude. He bellowed in a frustrated tone. ¡°Button up your clothes.¡±


    Not only did Jennifer not obey, she boldly went around the desk


    to sit on Carter¡®s thighs but was pushed away by Carter unexpectedly. Hemanded coldly, ¡°Dress up.


    Don¡®t make me disrespect you.¡±


    Jennifer¡®s eyes turned red again. She felt ashamed, bitter, and annoyed when she met Carter¡®s unsentim


    ental eyes. She was the princess of superior family background and had never been treated by men like


    this.


    Now, she had even resorted to seducing but was wholly rejected.


    Jennifer wept, ¡°Carter, do you really hate me this much?¡±


    ¡°Carter, no matter what, it was your family who arranged the marriage. Mrs. Yard also said that we shoul


    d be engaged. So even if you don¡®t want to, it¡®s gonna happen.¡±


    Carter responded angrily, ¡°You are simply unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°I be unreasonable because of you. I have never liked someone so much. You are the only man I h


    ave ever fallen for. No matter what, you have to be responsible for me.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Carter was so cross that an unnatural bout ofughter escaped his throat. He pointed to the door and sta


    ted firmly. ¡°Get out. I will talk to my parents about the engagement. No one can force me to do things that


    I don¡®t want to.¡±


    Jennifer nced deeply at him, then turned and stalked out.


    In the evening, Carter received a call


    from Mrs. Scott, asking him to take Jennifer back to the house. He knew that it was unavoidable, so he c


    alled Jennifer, and they went together to his house.


    The Larson couple were also there. Jennifer and Carter entered the hall together, and Jennifer greeted e


    veryone politely. She then sat submissively in front of the elders.


    In front of the elders, Jennifer looked like an obedient girl, well behaved, and always spoke softly.


    Carter has never seen a woman who can act so professionally without revealing any trace of a lie.


    He even thought that she should as well pursue an acting career.


    Mrs. Scott was obviously delighted with her. ¡°Jennifer, how are you doing in Carter¡®spany?¡±


    Jennifer replied sweetly, ¡°It is perfect. The colleagues in thepany are nice to


    me, and they all took extra care of me. I am thrilled to be able to work there.¡±


    Mrs. Scott became even more satisfied after hearing her answer. ¡°Carter, Jennifer works in yourpan


    y. You should care for her more, understand?¡±


    Carter nodded without any expressions.


    Despite the warm atmosphere, he suddenly dropped a surprising statement. ¡°Mom, I already have some


    one I like, and I will bring her home for you to see soon.¡±


    After that sentence came out, everyone¡®s face shifted tensed.


    ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± Mrs. Larson¡®s expression darkened. ¡°Mrs. Scott, you have to give me an exnation.


    In the beginning, you were the one who said you wanted to have an alliance with the Larsons via marria


    ge. That¡®s why we brought Jennifer back here.¡±


    Mrs. Scott smiled andforted, ¡°Don¡®t worry, Carter is just joking.¡± After that, she stared intensely at Ca


    rter. ¡°Carter, don¡®t make this kind of joke in front of Mrs. Larson.¡±


    Carter affirmed earnestly. ¡°Mom, I


    do have a woman I like. I will bring her back to you after a while, and what marriage are you talking about


    ? Why don¡®t I know about


    it?¡±


    Now, Mrs. Scott¡®s face became very unpleasant.


    ¡°Son, if you repeat this, I¡®ll get mad. I had finally persuaded the Larsons family toe back from abroad


    to discuss the marriage between you and Jennifer. But now you get all cranky. Do you want to piss off


    your mother?¡±


    Carter nced at Mrs. Scott. ¡°Mom, I am almost 30, and I think I can decide my own marriage. You looke


    d for a bride for me without my consent. Mom, if you still treat me as your son, you should respect me.¡±


    Mrs. Scott said, ¡°Carter, how dare you me your mother! I don¡®t care. Jennifer is the girl I like. She is th


    e only one who can be the daughter¨Cin¨C


    law of our family. If you disagree, don¡®t call me your mother anymore.¡±


    Carter¡®s expression shifted again. He rose from the sofa. ¡°Mom, you are mad and irrational now. I will go


    upstairs and talk to Granddad. Let¡®s discusster.¡±


    UPSlus de


    After speaking, Carter was about to go upstairs but was stopped by Mrs. Scott.


    ¡°Carter, sit back down.¡± Mrs. Scott uttered with an upromising attitude. Carter had no choice but to r


    eturn to his seat.


    ¡°Carter, since you already know everything, then I will be honest with you. Our family intends to


    have a marriage alliance with the Larsons. You have met Jennifer.


    Her family background, appearance, and education are the perfect match for your status. The power of t


    he Larsons isparable to that of our family. Jennifer is a perfect girl with such excellent conditions. W


    hat else can you ask for?¡±


    Carter nced at Mrs. Scott and murmured, ¡°Mom, I know that Jennifer is excellent. Surely there will be


    countless men who are interested in her, but I¡®m not interested.¡±


    Mrs. Larson could not hold back her anger anymore. ¡°Carter, I thought you were a gentle and mature kid,


    Carter stood up and bowed solemnly towards Mrs. Larson. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I am truly sorry. My mother talke


    for Jennifer. I can¡®t marry a woman I don¡®t love even if she is excellent.¡±


    The Larsons¡® face had grown awfully outraged.


    ¡°Carter, what do you mean by this?¡± Mrs. Larson used.


    Carter bowed again. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I¡®m genuinely sorry, but I really can¡®t marry Jennifer. I already have a w


    Mrs. Larson abruptly stood up and


    held Jennifer¡®s hand. ¡°Jennifer, let¡®s go. The threshold of the Scotts is too high. We¡®re apparently not fit to


    Jennifer took Mrs. Larson¡®s hand and pleaded, ¡°Mom, Carter¡®s behaving like


    this because he had a little conflict with me. Don¡®t be offended. He was just expressing his temper.¡±


    Mrs. Larson obviously didn¡®t believe it. ¡°Really?¡±


    Jennifer nodded right away.


    Mrs. Larson sat back and resumed her calmness. ¡°Carter, it is normal for young people


    to have conflict. But you can¡®t use your engagement as a way to vent your anger. I have already discusse


    engagement. Besides, we have even notified all our rtives and friends. All that¡®s left is the ceremony fo


    Carter turned his head to look at Mrs. Scott. ¡°Mom, what the heck is going on?¡±


    Mrs. Scott avoided his eyes.


    Carter rose again. ¡°Mom, I¡®ll go upstairs now. I hope you can respect me more. If you don¡®t want things to


    Mrs. Scott walked swiftly and stopped in front of him. ¡°Son, you are a grown¨C


    up now, so don¡®t mess around.¡±


    Carter could not believe his own mother¡®s stubbornness.


    His parents worked with outsiders to decide his fate without asking for his opinion and are now ming hi


    ¡°Mom, I can forgive you for anything you have done, but you shouldn¡®t decide my marriage without inform


    Mrs. Scott was so furious that


    she raised her hand and pped Carter across his face. ¡°Carter! You really hurt my heart! I did everything


    Carter held his cheek in his hand, but his eyes were abnormally calm. ¡°Mom, what you consider good is k


    Mrs. Scott wanted to speak, but her hands were shaking. She hesitated and only managed to say the follo


    Carter shook his head and uttered gravely. ¡°Mom, I really thought you wouldn¡®t interfere with my marriage


    Mrs. Scott was shivering all


    over, with mixed emotions of rage and fear. She repeated, ¡°Carter, I am doing this for your own good.¡±


    Carter looked back at her withplex emotions. ¡°Mom, I¡®ll go upstairs to see Granddad.¡± Carter bypasse

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Mrs. Scott wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. Awkwardly, she uttered, ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡®m really sor


    ry for making a fool in front of you.¡±


    Mrs. Larson frowned. ¡°I don¡®t think Carter is willing to marry my daughter.¡±


    Mrs. Scott smiled. ¡±Laura, stop joking. Carter is just shy. I will talk to himter. They will get engaged. Eve


    n if they had a conflict, they would still get married.¡±


    Mrs. Larson pretentiously flicked at the dust on her body before she spoke.


    ¡°Faye, you and I have known each other for twenty to thirty years. Although our family has been abroad t


    hese years, we still keep in touch. Thus, our rtionship


    has never faded. I thought you had already talked to Carter about the engagement. You have disgraced


    us by putting us in such an awkward situation.¡±


    Mrs. Scott responded with a smile. ¡°Laura, it¡®s my fault. Don¡®t worry, Jennifer is so gorgeous and consider


    ate. Sooner orter, Carter will fall in love with her. Don¡®t you have confidence in your daughter?¡±


    Every parent liked their children to be praised. Hearing Mrs. Scott¡®s praises, Mrs. Larson was exuberant


    as if she was the one being praised.


    ¡°Faye, you are right about that. The only weakness of Jennifer is that she is impable. Lots of men ado


    re and pursue her. But ever since she saw the photos of Carter, she made a fuss abouting back. To


    her, Carter is her ideal Prince Charming. My daughter likes him, and you also intend for them to get marri


    ed. This is why I brought her back. Faye, don¡®t let me down.¡±


    Mrs. Scott smiled and assured, ¡°Laura, don¡®t worry, I want Jennifer as my daughter inw.¡±


    ¡°Faye, I¡®m taking you for your word.¡± Mrs. Scott expressed, ¡°I think Carter was angry only because he wa


    s kept in the dark. We will leave now. We will pay a visit again when Carter has figured it out.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s great. I¡®ll walk you to the door.¡±


    Mrs. Scott sent them to the gate and reassured them lovingly, ¡°Jennifer, don¡®t think too much. You¡®re so g


    entle and nice. It¡®s Carter¡®s blessing and honor to be able to marry you.¡±


    Jennifer smiled softly. ¡°Mrs. Scott, I believe that Carter and I will be a couple. Even if he has someone in


    his heart now, I believe he will eventually see my good side. We still have a lot of time. I can wait.¡±


    Mrs. Scott became even more satisfied. ¡°Jennifer, I like your sensibility. Don¡®t worry.


    You are the daughter¨Cinw of the Scotts. I will never approve of others.¡±


    A sh of smugness shed in Jennifer¡®s eyes as she grinned. ¡°Mrs. Scott, I¡®m relieved to hear that. Plea


    se go in and rest well.¡±


    ¡°Bye. Have a good night.¡± Mrs. Scott smiled, ¡°Jennifer,e over during the weekend, and I will take you


    shopping. I saw a pair of beautiful shoes a couple of days ago. I think you will like it. Let¡®s go and try. I wi


    ll buy it for you.¡±


    Jennifer enthusiastically wrapped her arms around Mrs. Scott. ¡°Oh, Mrs. Scott, what should I do? I like y


    ou more and more. I wish you are my mother¨Cinw now.¡±


    Those words delighted Mrs. Scottprehensively.


    ¡°My lovely girl, I can¡¯t wait for you to be my daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    Jennifer expressed some morepliments to Mrs. Scott before leaving with her parents.


    Mrs. Scott¡®s face contorted with rage once they left.


    ¡°Darling, look at your son. He is all grown up and doesn¡®t even respect me as a mother.¡± Comining wit


    h great dissatisfaction, Mrs. Scott snatched the newspaper


    from Mr. Scott¡®s hand.


    Mr. Scott responded, ¡°Faye, I told you. It would be better if you discussed this with Carter first.


    The previous incident with Amelia Winters resulted in him not speaking to us for over two years.


    Do you want to force your son away again?¡±


    Mrs. Scott choked for a moment and then argued unconvincingly, ¡°What do you mean I forced him out? I¡®


    m doing this for his good. Amelia Winters is married to a rich family now, so he should let her goplet


    ely and marry Jennifer. That¡®s the best choice for him.¡±


    Mr. Scott took back his newspaper, turning a deaf ear to her.


    Mrs. Scott got even angrier at that. ¡°Dear, are you listening to me?¡±


    Mr. Scott said without raising his head, ¡°Faye, don¡®t me me for not reminding you. Our son is different


    from four years ago. He is strong enough topete with anyone in the Scott family. If you still want to e


    njoy prosperity, you should make up with your son and let hime back to Scott Group. Otherwise, the


    group may one day fall into the hands of outsiders. What will your life be like? Think about it.¡±


    Mrs. Scott sat down beside Mr. Scott dejectedly.


    ¡°Dear, what you said makes sense, but Jennifer is perfect in every aspect, and she


    is a brilliant match for Carter. Don¡®t you want to see them together?¡±


    ¡°Of course I want to, but only if my son


    likes her. Four years ago, we did what we thought was right to force Amelia away. My son ended up not t


    alking to us for years. To the extent where he only told us about hispany after it seeded. I think h


    e wants to have his own business to be able to contend with us in terms of his marriage.¡±


    Mr. Scott paused for a moment and revealed his honest thoughts. ¡°Four years ago, we might still be able


    to influence his life, but now, I¡®m afraid it¡®s difficult.¡±


    Mrs. Scott sat on the sofa, lost in thought.


    Carter came down from upstairs, picked up his suit on the sofa, and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I won¡®t stay for din


    ner. There are still some things to settle at thepany.¡±


    Mrs. Scott queried, ¡°Carter, are you really mad at me?¡±


    Carter said without looking back, ¡°Mom, I will not be angry with you, but I won¡®t allow you to make these


    pointless decisions for me in the future. I wish I marry the woman I like.


    ¡°Is it true that you still want to marry Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She is the only one I will ever want to marry.¡± Carter stated firmly.


    Mrs. Scott almost fainted. ¡°Carter, this is way too over.¡±


    ) OVO


    ¡°Mom, if you love your son, you should stop doing this. I¡®m not fond of Jennifer; even if she is the best, I


    will never marry her. If you insist on this, you will only make


    OU


    With hands trembling, Mrs. Scott yelled again, ¡°Carter, do you really want to piss me off?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I still have work in mypany. I¡®m done ying games with you.¡± Upon speaking, Carter walked


    away without looking back, leaving Mrs. Scott alone in wrath.


    Carter drove out speedily to a club nearby the center of the city. He avoided the noisy crowd and went str


    aight to the bar, where he ordered a cocktail. Walking to a corner with his drink, he


    noticed someone he least expected to meet. Oscar Clinton.


    Oscar was well dressed in an elegant suit, which seemed a bit out of tune with the boisterous club. Carte


    r was shocked to find him there.


    Oscar threw a nce at him. ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Carter sat across him and asked, ¡°Why are you here? Where¡®s Amelia?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Oscar took a


    sip of wine and said, ¡°Don¡®t you think it¡®s a bit too abrupt for Mr. Scott to ask about my wife?¡±


    Carter took a sip of wine with


    unchanged emotion. He turned his head to look at the frantically writhing crowd on the dance floor and mo


    man like you, even more so when your wife is pregnant. Since your wife is my friend, shouldn¡®t I ask?¡±


    Oscar changed his posture again, looking at Carterzily. ¡°Mr. Scott, no one canpare to you as a hyp


    you.¡±


    Carter¡®s hand slowly clenched into a fist.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, don¡¯t judge me with your unpleasant thoughts. I am innocent with Amelia, and I will never tou


    Oscar¡®s eyes shed with a glint of emotion, but it was immediately hidden by the


    dazzling lights. He lifted his ss and elegantly took a sip of the alcohol. ¡°Mr. Carter, you are indeed a fra


    of special services, resulting in your obsession toward her?¡±


    Carter looked at him with displeasure and asked, ¡°What service does Mr. Clinton think Amelia will offer me


    ¡°That, you have to ask yourself.¡± Oscar¡®s casual attitudepletely annoyed Carter.


    ¡°Once again, don¡®t assume things


    with that sordid mind of yours. Although Amelia looked seductive and beddable, she was a naive woman.


    time jobs in addition to her sses. But she never gave in. If not for the betrayal and the debts five years


    As to why Carter would be so angry, it was firstly because Oscar did not know how to cherish Amelia and


    of his own inability and the betrayal of his family, he would have been together with Amelia.


    Oscar drank the cocktail gracefully while expressing casually, ¡°People get married because of fate. God s


    Anguish shed in Carter¡®s eyes. That incident was his biggest regret in life. Four years ago, he could not


    His grandfather was an intelligent man. He understood that if he wanted Carter to go back and inherit the


    ¡°Never mind. I¡®ve heard that your


    mistress, the princess of the Yard Manor, is now with child. I think you would eventually have to give her s


    Oscar put down the wine ss in his hand. His eyes turned defensive. ¡°Did you investigate me?¡±


    Carterughed frankly. ¡°Know your enemy is the first step to sess. You are a strong rival. If I don¡®t inve


    Oscar adjusted his posture, ying gracefully with his slender fingers. ¡°Mr. Carter, it¡®s not that I want to ru


    Carter¡®s fists were clenched even tighter upon hearing that.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    ¡°Oscar Clinton, how shameless can you be?¡± Carter sarcastically asked.


    Sara


    ¡°What is causing you such great angst, Mr. Scott? Sex between a married couple can¡®t possibly be called


    shameful, can it? Don¡®t tell me a grown man like you is still a virgin!¡± Oscar teased.


    Carter took a sip of alcohol to mask his sorrow.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, this bar is famous for its beauties. All it takes is a snap of your fingers, and they will flock to


    you.¡± Oscar continued to push him.


    Carter just quietly drank his liquor, lost in thoughts.


    Oscar lifted his ss and started drinking too. For a rare moment, a sense of peace prevailed.


    Finally, Carter broke the silence. ¡°Mr. Clinton, please treat Amelia well. She had a hard life. Outwardly, sh


    e may seem to be fearless, but she has a really kind and gentle soul. If you are the one she loves, I am


    willing to retreat and watch over her from a distance.¡±


    Oscar was tickled. ¡°Mr. Scott, are you ying the role of a melodramatic second male lead?¡±


    Carter was not disturbed by Oscar¡®sment. ¡°The male lead usually has affairs with different women w


    hile the second male lead is destined to watch over the heroine. If Amelia is meant to be the female lead


    of this drama, then I will willingly take the supporting role. I will do anything so long as she can be happy.¡±


    Oscarughed out loud. ¡°What a passionate man you are, Mr. Scott. Unfortunately, this act does not sit w


    ell with me. You should be grateful I am not bashing you up for eyeing my woman.¡±


    Carter can only put on a miserable smile. Heposed himself and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, how about we rec


    oncile and enjoy a drink together?¡±


    ¡°Reconcile? Were we ever in conflict, Mr. Scott?¡± Oscar questioned.


    e


    Carter was caught off guard. ¡°No. No conflict at all. Everything happens for a reason.


    Let¡®s drink to our acquaintance!¡± Heughed it off.


    Oscar summoned the servers and asked for the best booze they have. He


    mixed the different booze, creating a potent cocktail. ¡°The whole idea of drinking is to get high. You woul


    dn¡®t mind this, would you?¡± He challenged Carter.


    One can never show any sign of weakness in the face of theirpetitor. Carter took a ss of the cock


    tail and downed it. ¡°Impressive! Come, have another,¡± Oscar urged.


    ¡°Shouldn¡®t Mr. Clinton have one yourself?¡± Carter countered.


    Oscar took a ss and did a bottoms¨Cup too.


    ¡°Well done, Mr. Clinton,¡± Carter reciprocated.


    And with that, they took turns to


    down ss after ss and finished the few bottles in no time. They held their drinks well and were amazi


    ngly sober.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, you sure can hold your liquor,¡± Oscar praised.


    ¡°Not too bad yourself.¡± Carter returned thepliment.


    ¡°Good to meet an impressive drinking partner. Shall we do an all¨C


    nighter, Mr. Scott?¡± Oscar started pouring for Carter again.


    Carter nodded, and just as the two raised their sses to toast, Oscar¡®s phone


    rang. He picked the call, but before he can utter a word, Cassie can be heard beseeching, ¡°Oz, I miss yo


    u. Our baby misses you too. Pleasee visit us at the Yard Manor.¡±


    ¡°Cassie, I can¡®t hear you well. Can you repeat that?¡± The room was too noisy, and Oscar was straining to


    hear her.


    ¡°Oz, where are you? Why is there so much noise in the background?¡± Cassie questioned.


    ¡°I am in a bar,¡± Oscar replied truthfully.


    ¡°Oz, the baby and I miss you. Would youe by to spend time with us?¡± Cassie pleaded.


    ¡°Cassie dear, I am with some clients now. It is also gettingte. Don¡®t wait up. I will


    visit you and the baby tomorrow,¡± Oscar said after a moment of hesitation.


    Cassie wasn¡®t pleased with that. ¡°Do you not love me anymore? Before I got pregnant, you said you will t


    reat me well. No matter where you are, you wille running to me when I need you. Now you use work


    as an excuse to brush me off. Are you having


    second thoughts about marrying me?¡± she woefully asked.


    Oscar seemed flustered. Maybe the liquor was taking effect on him. ¡°Cassie, stop this fuss and go to bed


    . I will visit you and the baby tomorrow.¡± He was curt.


    Cassie went silent for a moment, then she sobbed, ¡°Oz, you don¡®t love me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Cassie dear, I am with my business associates. You wouldn¡®t want to distract me from work, would you?


    ¡± Oscar tried to keep his cool and coaxed her.


    ¡°So I am still the love of your life?¡± Cassie sought his assurance.


    Oscar fiddled with his tie fretfully but made the effort to sweet¨C


    talk Cassie. ¡°Of course I still love you, Cassie. Now, go to bed, and I¡®ll see you and the baby tomorrow.¡±


    Oscar finally managed to pacify Cassie. As he ended the call, his face was sshed with liquor. Once he


    recovered from the shock, he red at Carter as he wiped his face dry. ¡°You better have a good reason


    for doing this, Mr. Scott. Otherwise, I wille after not only you but your entire family.¡±


    ¡°Two¨C


    timer scumbag, I think you deserved that,¡± Carter responded indifferently, leisurely sipping his drink as


    he spoke.


    Oscar nodded. ¡°Well, yes. But who are you to interfere in my personal affairs?¡±


    ¡°Just the one who loves Amelia and would not want to see her get hurt,¡± Carter avowed.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Now, that hit a raw nerve. Oscar pounced on Carter, waving his fist right into Carter¡®s face. Carter was ta


    ken aback momentarily but recovered swiftly and fought back with a vengeance. The bar¡®s security staff


    struggled to separate the two furious men. The fight ended with a trip to the police station.


    As both Oscar and Carter were influential bigwigs, the police did not


    make things difficult for them. They were allowed to summon theirwyers to assist in settling the


    case. In the meantime, Amelia got a call from an old acquaintance,


    a policewoman, who informed her of Oscar¡®s incident.


    A heavily pregnant Amelia came to the police station. She was surprised to see Oscar and Carter togeth


    er. She could not figure out how the paths of these two men crossed and why they ended up injured in a


    fight.


    Amelia crossed her arms and


    showed no sympathy for these two men. ¡°The two of you fought?¡± she asked, looking down at the patheti


    c men.


    Oscar looked up to her andined, ¡°Your husband was bashed. Can¡®t youfort me?¡±


    ¡°Serves you right! Two grown


    men fighting. Aren¡®t you embarrassed?¡± Amelia sounded harsh but was still gently examining the wound


    on his mouth. ¡°How did you get hurt so badly?¡± shemented when Oscar let out a painful whimper.


    Carter¡®s heart sank when he noticed Amelia only had eyes for Oscar. ¡°I am sorry, Amelia. I was too hot¨C


    headed and picked a fight with Mr. Clinton. I am to be med,¡± he apologized.


    It was only then that Amelia


    became aware of Carter¡®s injuries. They were as bad, if not worse, than Oscar¡®s. She frowned slightly as


    she looked over his bruises. ¡°Carter, your injuries look bad too. Does it hurt a lot?¡±


    Carter was consoled by her concern. ¡°It¡®s no big deal,¡± he assured her with a smile.


    Suddenly, Oscar cupped his mouth and yelped in pain. ¡°Os¨C


    Oscar, what¡®s wrong?¡± Amelia immediately turned her attention back to him.


    Oscar took the opportunity to grab her and bury himself in her, whining, ¡°My mouth hurts. My head hurts.


    I am hurting all over my body. Let me lean on you for a while, Amelia¡±


    Amelia was pleasantly surprised by Oscar¡®s act, and her lips curled into a gentle smile. That look of bliss


    stabbed Carter deeply in the heart. He instinctively knew that Amelia had


    fallen for Oscar. She could try to hide her feelings, but she


    was not able to conceal the look of affection in her eyes.


    Amelia gently caressed Oscar¡®s hair. It felt stubby. ¡°Such childish behavior from a


    Krown man Carter is here. You will be a subject of ridicule,¡± Amelia teased,


    Oscar rented his head on her tummy and said, ¡°You are my wife, What is so ridiculous


    about us: is our son a good boy! Is he giving Mommy any trouble?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he could sense his daddy is in


    trouble, so he is purling on his best behavior,¡± Amelia happily quipped,


    Oscar buried his face in her tummy but suddenly looked up in astonishment ¡°Honey, our little fe just kic


    ked me!¡± he eximed,


    Amclia was beaming with joy. ¡°That is fetal movement Our little fe knows daddy is interacting with him,


    so he is saying hi to you 100.¡±


    That scene of marital bliss tore Carter¡®s heart out,


    ¡°Amelia¡± he called out, his voice thick with sadness.


    That reminded Amelia of his presence. She pushed Oscar¡®s head aside and looked apologetically at Carte


    That apology was even more gut wrenching for Carter,


    ¡°Amelia, that would have been better left unspoken¡± Carter smiled feebly.


    ¡°Carter, I am sorry. L.¡± Amelia was at a loss for words.


    Carter stood up, smiled at her adoringly, and brushed it aside. ¡°Silly girl! You did nothing wrong. Why the a


    Amelia subconsciously rubbed her nose again, obviously embarrassed. Oscar was agitated and solemnly


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I am more than happy to indulge her. Whatever she wants, I will oblige. Unlike the man who a


    dovey with her, and then turn to whisper sweet nothings to another woman the next moment.¡± Carter was


    However, be quickly realized he should not have said that. He turned around to find Amelia¡®s smile frozen


    ¡°Thewyers are dealing with it now. We should be able to leave soon,¡± Carter assured her.


    Oscar stood next to Amelia, hugged her by the waist, and confessed shamelessly, ¡°Yes, Cassie did call to


    called friend bashed me up.¡±


    Amelia was stumped for a moment. Then she chuckled and asked, ¡°So that is how the fight started? I am


    Carter gave her a brief recount.


    Amelia nced towards Oscar and jested, ¡°Mr. Clinton, aren¡®t


    you busy at work with some business associates? How did you end up fighting instead?¡±


    ICSS ass


    Oscar self¨Cconsciously touched his nose, embarrassed by her jibe.


    Thankfully, the twowyers walked in, saving Oscar from the awkward situation.


    WKW


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, we can leave now.¡± Oscar¡®swyer said to him.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, you are free to leave,¡± Carter¡®swyer reported.


    The five of them walked


    out of the police station. ¡°Carter, remember to apply some medication on your wounds. It won¡®t be good to


    ¡°I will. Have a safe trip home. Call me when you get home.¡± Carter reassured her gently.


    Oscar was irate. He arrogantly wrapped his arms around Amelia and said, ¡°Mr. Scott, you don¡®t have to wo


    With that, he bundled Amelia into the car, and together with theirwyer, they drove away.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, let¡®s go. I will give you a ride home,¡± Mr. Denzel Yancey, Carter¡®swyer,

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    ¡°Thewyers are dealing with it now. We should be able to leave soon,¡± Carter assured her.


    Oscar stood next to Amelia, hugged her by the waist, and confessed shamelessly, ¡°Yes, Cassie did call t


    o say she and her baby missed me and wanted me to spend time with them. I did


    not have a chance to go because your so¨Ccalled friend bashed me up.¡±


    Amelia was stumped for a moment. Then she chuckled and asked, ¡°So that is how the fight started? I am


    curious to know how the two of you met in the first ce.¡±


    Carter gave her a brief recount.


    Amelia nced towards Oscar and jested, ¡°Mr. Clinton, aren¡®t you busy at work with some business asso


    ciates? How did you end up fighting instead?¡±


    Oscar self¨Cconsciously touched his nose, embarrassed by her jibe.


    rassa


    Thankfully, the twowyers walked in, saving Oscar from the awkward situation.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, we can leave now.¡± Oscar¡®swyer said to him.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, you are free to leave,¡± Carter¡®swyer reported.


    The five of them walked out of the police station. ¡°Carter, remember to apply some medication on your w


    ounds. It won¡®t be good to show up at work tomorrow with such nasty bruises,¡± Amelia nagged with conc


    ern.


    ¡°I will. Have a safe trip home. Call me when you get home.¡± Carter reassured her gently.


    Oscar was irate. He arrogantly wrapped his arms around Amelia and said, ¡°Mr. Scott, you don¡®t have to w


    orry a thing about my woman. Move along. It is gettingte. Amelia and I will leave now.¡±


    With that, he bundled Amelia into the car, and together with theirwyer, they drove away.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, let¡®s go. I will give you a ride home,¡± Mr. Denzel Yancey, Carter¡®swyer,


    offered. ¡°I have arranged for someone to drive your car back from the bar,¡± he added.


    Carter nodded and the two got into the car.


    Denzel was Carter¡®s peer. They both graduated from the same college, just different faculty. Denzel


    studied Law while Carter studied Business, so they technically had a senior¨Cjunior rtionship.


    Since Carter started his own business, the two had worked closely together. They were partners at work


    but buddies off¨Cwork.


    WEL


    TS


    ¡°She¡®s the one you love, right?¡± Denzel asked.


    ¡°How did you figure that out?¡± Carter muttered as he loosened his tie and slouched into the passenger se


    at.


    ¡°Your eyes never left her! Isn¡®t that obvious enough?¡± Denzel was observant.


    Carter kept quiet. That was as good as an affirmation for Denzel.


    dS20


    ¡°So you are really doomed. I have never seen you in this state,¡± Denzel uttered. ¡°Ms. Winters is indeed a


    beauty, a man¡®s dream girl. The problem is she is married! Do you have to get yourself into this entangle


    ment?¡±


    Carter looked at him and just said, ¡°She is very fine.¡±


    Denzel gave up. ¡°All right. I was nosy. My apologies. Still, I think the two of you ain¡®t a good match.¡±


    Carter was ruffled. ¡°I am aware,¡± he said.


    ¡°You are? And yet you let yourself get into this predicament? I don¡®t know you as being so irrational.¡± Den


    zel was puzzled.


    ¡°I met her in college. It was love at first sight. I just can¡®t get her out of my mind, even after she got marrie


    d. What can I do?¡± Carter divulged.


    Denzel was stunned!¡°Carter, I did not expect you to be so besotted! So you are love struck, got busted, f


    ought with her husband, and ended up in the police station?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Carter sulked.


    ¡°No?¡± His reply confused Denzel.


    ¡°I just picked on him cos I hated the way he looked. Why? Can¡®t I do that?¡± Carter retorted wilfully.


    ¡°Don¡®t get mad. I am not stopping you. I just never knew you could be so impulsive. Turning rebellious an


    dbative at a ripe old age of 30? You are indeed exceptional!¡± Denzel shrugged it off with augh.


    Carter closed his eyes and ignored him. Denzel was not bothered and kept his peace.


    Nasi


    On the other side, the atmosphere between Oscar and Amelia was awkward. Not long after hiswyer, M


    r. Zeller, drove them away from the police station, Oscar spoke, ¡°Mr. Zeller, could you alight here and gra


    b a cab home? I will return you the car tomorrow.¡±


    VE


    ¡°Sure, Mr. Clinton. I¡®ll leave you from here. Call me if you need me,¡± Mr. Zeller obliged.


    After Mr. Zeller left, Oscar moved into the driver¡®s seat and drove away in silence.


    Amelia was puzzled. This man is temperamental. Just earlier, he was lovey¨Cdovey at


    the police station. Now, he is pulling a long face. Amelia could not figure out which was his true self.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you mad?¡± she inquired.


    A reticent Oscar continued to drive on.


    ¡°Looks like someone is really mad.¡± Amelia poked her head from the back seat, peeked at Oscar, and tea


    sed.


    Oscar glimpsed at her, stopped the car, and ordered, ¡°Come sit up front.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Clinton, but I think it is spacious andfortable back here. I will stay put.¡± Amelia spurn


    ed the idea.


    ¡°Move up to the front. Don¡®t make me repeat that,¡± warned Oscar.


    Ameliapliantly moved to the passenger seat.


    Oscar resumed the journey. Amelia could not hold her curiosity. ¡°Mr. Clinton, why are you angry? Could y


    ou enlighten me? It is not fair for me to have to bear with this silent treatment without a proper reason.¡±


    ¡°You know what you have done.¡±


    ¡°I definitely don¡®t. Why don¡®t Mr. Clinton tell me?¡±


    ¡°What is between Carter Scott and you? He has been constantlying to your defense. Don¡®t tell me y


    ou are just friends.¡±


    ¡°So what kind of rtionship


    does Mr. Clinton think Carter and I have?¡± Amelia tilted her head and waited to hear from Oscar.


    ¡°Amelia Winters, don¡®t try to be cheeky.¡± Oscar gave her a dirty look.


    Although Amelia maintained a smile on her face, she was feeling a little mncholic. ¡°Mr. Clinton, what d


    o you want to hear from me? Would you believe me if I insist there is nothing between Carter and me?¡± s


    he asked softly.


    ¡°For real?¡±


    Amelia nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, believe it or not, Carter and I are only friends. We do not have a co


    mplex rtionship like Ms. Yard and yourself.¡±


    She paused a little and continued, ¡°You are interrogating me just because you saw Carter and me being f


    riendly with one another. Am I supposed to make a big fuss when you flirt with Ms. Yard?¡±


    ¡°Amelia Winters, stop this nonsense.¡±


    Amelia was dejected. One question from her and that was deemed unreasonable. Oscar flirted openly


    with Cassie, and they even had a baby together. As a wife, she could only swallow the insult. She felt like


    a loser.


    It was a known fact that marrying into money was never easy. One could enjoy a good life materially, but


    a disposable ything could never ask for a sense of security


    ¡°VO


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, now that Ms. Yard is


    pregnant, when can we sign our divorce papers?¡± Amelia stoically asked.


    ¡°Why the hurry to divorce? You want to throw yourself into Carter Scott¡®s arms?¡±


    ¡°That was an awakening call, Mr. Clinton. After leaving a rich sugar daddy like you, I would need another


    financial backer. Carter Scott would be a good choice. I am working for him, so it would be easy for me to


    try and scheme more off him, right?¡±


    Oscar¡®s face fell, and he sullenly drove on. Amelia leaned back on her seat, pouting away.


    The heavy silence continued all the way till they reached their apartment.


    Back in their apartment, Oscar pinned Amelia to the wall, looked her in the eye, and grilled her. ¡°What is b


    Carter Scott and you?¡±


    Amelia pulled him closer by his tie and challenged, ¡°Don¡®t you think it is ridiculous that you are still harping


    Oscar clenched her chin and barked,


    ¡°Don¡®t patronize me. You are my woman. I have the right to know who you hang out with.¡±


    Ameliaughed heartily, wrapped her arms around him, and chortled, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you are the most hand


    ¡°Don¡®t you try to change the subject.¡± Oscar was perplexed.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you are the most attractive man I have ever seen. I don¡®t think any woman can resist your ch


    Oscar got confused. ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    ¡°The point is, Mr. Clinton, how could I possibly let go of an outstanding man like you? If you don¡®t divorce


    ¡°Even if I divorce you, you are not allowed to have another man.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t you think you are being unreasonable, Mr. Clinton?¡± Amelia chuckled.


    ¡°You belong to me. Even after divorce, you are still mine.¡±


    That tickled Amelia. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you just told me the funniest joke.¡±


    Oscar quietly stared at her.


    Ameliaughed so hard she was tearing up. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you are the top man at Clinton Corps. You know


    Oscar held her chin and leaned in to whisper in her ear. ¡°Who said we have nothing to do with one anothe


    Amelia was dumbstruck. When she finally found her voice, sheshed out at him, ¡°How despicable can yo


    Oscar patted her on her cheek and gloated, ¡°Amelia, you are no match for me. You have a long way to go


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you sure are a ruthless, scheming businessman. You had it all nned out,¡± grunted Amelia.


    ¡°Of course. I would never go into a deal that doesn¡®t benefit me.¡± Oscar was delighted at gaining the uppe


    Amelia gazed at his face, and her mind wandered. She loved him deeply, more than anything else in this w


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Oscar noticed her intent gaze. ¡°What is with you?¡±


    Amelia could not help herself and pleaded, ¡°Darling, can we forget the divorce? The arrangement we have


    Oscar


    saw the distress in her eyes and felt remorseful. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense again. When did I say I wish to


    Amelia felt frail. Maybe it was due to the long and eventful day. She slumped in Oscar¡®s arms and muttere


    ¡°Stop imagining things. It¡®ste. You are expecting, so you need your beauty sleep. If you want to stay in


    tomorrow, I will call in sick for you.¡± Oscarforted her as he helped her up to the room.


    ¡°You are worried I will pester and give you a hard time, aren¡®t you?¡± Amelia quipped.


    Oscar fixed his gaze on her and said, ¡°No. I believe you are an intelligent woman. You know what the bes


    you.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Amelia hid the disappointment in her


    eyes and said, ¡°Alright, sleep. Mr. Clinton, do you require special services tonight?¡±


    Oscar¡®s gaze flickered, wrapping his arm around Amelia¡®s waist to lift her, and kicked the bedroom door o


    pen. With the back of his foot, he kicked the door close after entering the room and speed¨C


    walked to the bed, plopping himself over her.


    He lowered his head to nt


    a kiss on her forehead, her nose, before getting to her lips. When he attempted to go lower, her phone¨C


    which had been in the discarded bag on the bed¨Crang.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, the phone,¡± Amelia said.


    Oscar continued with his assault of kisses, confident that the ringing would stop soon. Who knew as soo


    n as the phone stopped ringing, it started


    ringing again. Amelia struggled against him and repeated, ¡°Mr. Clinton, the phone!¡±


    His eyes shed with annoyance, and he bit on her neck lightly. ¡°Call me darling, and I¡®ll go grab it for yo


    u.¡±


    She glimpsed at him strangely, which caused his eyebrow to twitch. ¡°You refuse? Then we¡®ll continue.¡±


    Listening to the unstopping ringtone, Amelia obediently said what he wanted to hear.


    Oscar lifted a hand to lightly spank her before getting up to get her phone. ¡°We¡®ll get you settled in a bit.¡±


    However, when he nced at the phone¡®s disy, the smile on his face faltered in an instant,


    and he quickly rejected the call.


    ¡°Who called, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°Wrong number.¡±


    Amelia didn¡®t seem to care.


    Oscar originally wanted to ce the phone back, but it rang once again. She nced at him weirdly befo


    re reaching for the phone. ¡°Such trivial matter, let me handle it, lest it annoys you.¡±


    Oscar took a brief gander at her before epting the call.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    A gentle voice sounded. ¡°Amelia, are you home?¡±


    Oscar squinted. This man indeed hasn¡®t given up. He could woo any woman in this world, and he¡®s decid


    ed he wants mine.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, if you¡®re so bored, go to sleep. For an unwed man to keep calling my wife, you must know that


    I have the right to sue you for harassment.¡±


    Carter Scott¡®s tone remained unchanged as he responded, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you think too


    much. If you¡®re all home safe, then I won¡®t bother any longer. I¡®ll hang up now.¡±


    ¡°Hold up, Mr. Scott. What¡®s the hurry?¡± Oscar said deliberately. ¡°Don¡®t you wanna know what Amelia and


    I are up to?¡±


    Having said that, Oscar nted a deep kiss on Amelia¡®s cheek. The loud sound it produced was certain t


    o have traveled through the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, don¡®t you find this childish?¡± Carter¡®s voice changed slightly.


    ¡°Of course not. Amelia and I are married. This is only natural. If Mr. Scott would like to eavesdrop on us, I


    wouldn¡®t mind. Aren¡®t you good friends with Amelia? I would love for her to share such matters with her g


    ood friends.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t go overboard, Mr. Clinton. Amelia is a person, not a toy. Don¡®t you think you¡®re too hurtful speaking


    this way?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Scott, you love joking too much. If you¡®re truly considering her feelings, you wouldn¡®t be calling her in


    the middle of the night. The two of us are living our lives peacefully, yet


    you¡®re stubbornly trying to get between us. Have you thought about how troubled you¡®ve been causing h


    er to be?¡±


    At that, Carter quietened down.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, if there¡®s nothing else, I¡®ll hang up first.¡±


    ¡°I¡®d like to speak to Amelia. May I?


    ¡°Mr. Scott, we¡®re busy right now. I¡®m sure you¡®ll understand as


    a man. It isn¡®t convenient for her to answer your call right now.¡± Having said that, Oscar kissed


    Amelia right on the lips. Thetter was resistant in the beginning due to the caller on the other side of the


    phone, but she was gradually overwhelmed by Oscar¡®s persistence. The couple indulged against each o


    ther¡®s lips wantonly, neither trying to pull away.


    Hearing the ambiguous noisesing from the phone, Carter¡®s expression turned sour and nearly threw


    the phone in his hand away.


    He knew he should be hanging up, but his hand felt as if it was being controlled by someone else, entirel


    y unmoving.


    Oscar made more efforts to please Amelia, familiar with every single sensitive spot on her body.


    Unable to hold back any longer, Amelia let out a moan¨Cone that was definitely heard by Carter¡®s ears.


    It was Carter¡®s first time eavesdropping on such a situation, especially through a phone call. His face was


    pale as the veins on his hand bulged. The unending scandalous noises from Oscar and Amelia sounded


    ear¨Cpiercing and offensive to his


    ears.


    Carter, as if suffering from obsessive¨C


    compulsive disorder, still hadn¡®t hung up until he heard Oscar¡®s hoarse voice saying, ¡°Honey, say you lov


    e me, and you won¡®t love anyone else except me.


    In the midst of passion, Amelia answered distractedly, ¡°I love you so much, Darling. You¡®re the only man I


    love in my life.¡±


    ¡°Such a good girl. Honey, I¡®ll make you the most blissful woman in this world.¡±


    Carter could no longer handle it and hung up right away.


    Oscar nced at the dimmed screen of the phone with the corner of his eye, his gaze shing with a tou


    ch of pride.


    When it all ended, Ameliaid exhaustedly in Oscar¡®s embrace. Having calmed down from the


    passion, her rationale returned as well, eventually recalling that they hadn¡®t hung up the call while they w


    ere doing the deed.


    She red at Oscar angrily. ¡°Mr. Clinton, did you do that on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡®s trying to covet my woman. Shouldn¡®t I do something about it?¡±


    Amelia raised her hand andnded a punch on his chest. ¡°Carter¡®s my boss. How do you suppose I am t


    o face him tomorrow after what you did?¡±


    Grabbing her hand, he lightly bit on it and said, ¡°If you can¡®t stand to be there anymore, you¡®re more than


    weed to Clinton Corporations. You¡®re


    my wife. It¡®s only natural for you to work in your own family¡®spany.¡±


    ¡°When the timees for us to get divorced, I¡®ll be swept out the door by you then!¡± Amelia angrily rebutt


    ed.


    Oscar¡®s broad palm lightly stroked against her back and said, ¡°Be good and sleep. As long as you¡®re willi


    ng toe to Clinton Corporations, no matter whether or not we get divorced, I won¡®t chase you away. E


    ven if I don¡®t regard you as my wife, would I possibly let the mother of my child sleep on the streets?¡±


    Amelia rubbed her own belly and said bitterly, ¡°It turns out it¡®s all thanks to my child.¡± Her tone was no lon


    ger as gentle as it was before.


    ¡°You¡®re talking nonsense again.¡± Oscar flicked against the tip of her nose, speaking in a rare, considerate


    tone, ¡°Wanna take a shower? I¡®ll carry you.¡±


    Amelia nced at him strangely. ¡°Mr. Clinton, has your conscience changed?¡±


    ¡°I merely fear you¡®ll feel ufortable.¡±


    Amelia¡®s face flushed unexpectedly, saying in frustration, ¡°Sleep!¡±


    Oscar stared at her with a pampering gaze. ¡°This woman¡­ Since you¡®re tired, let¡®s sleep then.¡±


    Amelia snuggled into his embrace. As if she¡®d found the harbor she could depend on, she fell asleep in a


    matter of seconds.


    When she awoke the next day, she was lying on the bed alone. As soon as she tried to get out of bed, he


    r overly¨Cexerted muscles weakened, causing her to nearly slip and fall.


    She picked up the discarded shirt on the floor and headed toward the bathroom, hearing the sound of wa


    ter flowing with every step she took.


    She knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you in there?¡±


    Swiftly, the door was opened from the inside, and a half¨Cnaked Oscar appeared within her sight.


    Seeing his well¨Csculpted figure, Amelia visibly swallowed several times.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡± He smirked.


    Scrutinizing him


    from head to toe, she raised a thumb and praised, ¡°Mr. Clinton, your figure could most definitely rival profe


    He walked forward, capturing her waist, and said teasingly, ¡°So you like it then?¡±


    Boldly, she replied, ¡°Of course. You¡®re rich, powerful, capable, and handsome; how could I not be pleased


    Oscar¡®s smirk deepened. ¡°As long as you like it, you don¡®t have to concern yourself about Cassie.¡±


    In a better mood, Amelia asked the question she¡®d been thinking of for a while, ¡°Mr. Clinton, can we keep


    He flicked her forehead gently and chuckled. ¡°You¡®re imagining things again. Be good and go wash up. I¡®ll


    The smile on Amelia¡®s face faltered. It had been so long. Why did she still harbor such unrealistic expecta


    Shaking off the thoughts in her head, sheughed. ¡°Go change. I¡®m gonna take a shower. It¡®s so ufo


    Oscar released her, letting her enter the bathroom before he said, ¡°Amelia, you were greatst night. You¡®


    Blushing, she shot him a re before leaving his sight.


    Oscar was in a good mood, having just discovered that teasing Amelia asionally could be so uplifting.


    The feelings he got from Amelia were vastly different from Cassie¡®s. He could cherish and dote on Cassie


    Amelia was unaware that Oscar had described himself as a beast. All she wanted was to take a shower li


    always did, brush her teeth, and then change into a new set of clothes for work.


    Downstairs, Oscar had already begun eating. Molly wasing out of the kitchen with a te of freshly m


    ¡°Morning, Molly.¡± Amelia smiled. ¡°Last night, I dreamt that you made fried chicken wings. Will you make m


    to thepany?¡±


    Molly chuckled. ¡°As long as Mrs. Clinton wants it, I¡®ll personally make the trip. It¡®s not a problem at all.¡±


    ¡°Molly treats me the best after all.¡± Ameliaughed.


    ¡°It¡®s rare that Mrs. Clinton has got cravings ever since you got pregnant. Other than fried chicken wings, is


    ¡°I¡®m craving chicken nuggets as well. For some reason, I¡®ve been craving meat, especially


    since I got pregnant. Please, make more portions of the two dishes. There¡®s nothing else I want, so you m


    Molly smiled and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Amelia hid the disappointment in her


    eyes and said, ¡°Alright, sleep. Mr. Clinton, do you require special services tonight?¡±


    Oscar¡®s gaze flickered, wrapping his arm around Amelia¡®s waist to lift her, and kicked the bedroom door o


    pen. With the back of his foot, he kicked the door close after entering the room and speed¨C


    walked to the bed, plopping himself over her.


    He lowered his head to nt


    a kiss on her forehead, her nose, before getting to her lips. When he attempted to go lower, her phone¨C


    which had been in the discarded bag on the bed¨Crang.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, the phone,¡± Amelia said.


    Oscar continued with his assault of kisses, confident that the ringing would stop soon. Who knew as soo


    n as the phone stopped ringing, it started


    ringing again. Amelia struggled against him and repeated, ¡°Mr. Clinton, the phone!¡±


    His eyes shed with annoyance, and he bit on her neck lightly. ¡°Call me darling, and I¡®ll go grab it for yo


    u.¡±


    She glimpsed at him strangely, which caused his eyebrow to twitch. ¡°You refuse? Then we¡®ll continue.¡±


    Listening to the unstopping ringtone, Amelia obediently said what he wanted to hear.


    Oscar lifted a hand to lightly spank her before getting up to get her phone. ¡°We¡®ll get you settled in a bit.¡±


    However, when he nced at the phone¡®s disy, the smile on his face faltered in an instant,


    and he quickly rejected the call.


    ¡°Who called, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°Wrong number.¡±


    Amelia didn¡®t seem to care.


    Oscar originally wanted to ce the phone back, but it rang once again. She nced at him weirdly befo


    re reaching for the phone. ¡°Such trivial matter, let me handle it, lest it annoys you.¡±


    Oscar took a brief gander at her before epting the call.


    A gentle voice sounded. ¡°Amelia, are you home?¡±


    Oscar squinted. This man indeed hasn¡®t given up. He could woo any woman in this world, and he¡®s decid


    ed he wants mine.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, if you¡®re so bored, go to sleep. For an unwed man to keep calling my wife, you must know that


    I have the right to sue you for harassment.¡±


    Carter Scott¡®s tone remained unchanged as he responded, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you think too


    much. If you¡®re all home safe, then I won¡®t bother any longer. I¡®ll hang up now.¡±


    ¡°Hold up, Mr. Scott. What¡®s the hurry?¡± Oscar said deliberately. ¡°Don¡®t you wanna know what Amelia and


    I are up to?¡±


    Having said that, Oscar nted a deep kiss on Amelia¡®s cheek. The loud sound it produced was certain t


    o have traveled through the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, don¡®t you find this childish?¡± Carter¡®s voice changed slightly.


    ¡°Of course not. Amelia and I are married. This is only natural. If Mr. Scott would like to eavesdrop on us, I


    wouldn¡®t mind. Aren¡®t you good friends with Amelia? I would love for her to share such matters with her g


    ood friends.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t go overboard, Mr. Clinton. Amelia is a person, not a toy. Don¡®t you think you¡®re too hurtful speaking


    this way?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Scott, you love joking too much. If you¡®re truly considering her feelings, you wouldn¡®t be calling her in


    the middle of the night. The two of us are living our lives peacefully, yet


    you¡®re stubbornly trying to get between us. Have you thought about how troubled you¡®ve been causing h


    er to be?¡±


    At that, Carter quietened down.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, if there¡®s nothing else, I¡®ll hang up first.¡±


    ¡°I¡®d like to speak to Amelia. May I?


    ¡°Mr. Scott, we¡®re busy right now. I¡®m sure you¡®ll understand as


    a man. It isn¡®t convenient for her to answer your call right now.¡± Having said that, Oscar kissed


    Amelia right on the lips. Thetter was resistant in the beginning due to the caller on the other side of the


    phone, but she was gradually overwhelmed by Oscar¡®s persistence. The couple indulged against each o


    ther¡®s lips wantonly, neither trying to pull away.


    Hearing the ambiguous noisesing from the phone, Carter¡®s expression turned sour and nearly threw


    the phone in his hand away.


    He knew he should be hanging up, but his hand felt as if it was being controlled by someone else, entirel


    y unmoving.


    Oscar made more efforts to please Amelia, familiar with every single sensitive spot on her body.


    Unable to hold back any longer, Amelia let out a moan¨Cone that was definitely heard by Carter¡®s ears.


    It was Carter¡®s first time eavesdropping on such a situation, especially through a phone call. His face was


    pale as the veins on his hand bulged. The unending scandalous noises from Oscar and Amelia sounded


    ear¨Cpiercing and offensive to his


    ears.


    Carter, as if suffering from obsessive¨C


    compulsive disorder, still hadn¡®t hung up until he heard Oscar¡®s hoarse voice saying, ¡°Honey, say you lov


    e me, and you won¡®t love anyone else except me.


    In the midst of passion, Amelia answered distractedly, ¡°I love you so much, Darling. You¡®re the only man I


    love in my life.¡±


    ¡°Such a good girl. Honey, I¡®ll make you the most blissful woman in this world.¡±


    Carter could no longer handle it and hung up right away.


    Oscar nced at the dimmed screen of the phone with the corner of his eye, his gaze shing with a tou


    ch of pride.


    When it all ended, Ameliaid exhaustedly in Oscar¡®s embrace. Having calmed down from the


    passion, her rationale returned as well, eventually recalling that they hadn¡®t hung up the call while they w


    ere doing the deed.


    She red at Oscar angrily. ¡°Mr. Clinton, did you do that on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡®s trying to covet my woman. Shouldn¡®t I do something about it?¡±


    Amelia raised her hand andnded a punch on his chest. ¡°Carter¡®s my boss. How do you suppose I am t


    o face him tomorrow after what you did?¡±


    Grabbing her hand, he lightly bit on it and said, ¡°If you can¡®t stand to be there anymore, you¡®re more than


    weed to Clinton Corporations. You¡®re


    my wife. It¡®s only natural for you to work in your own family¡®spany.¡±


    ¡°When the timees for us to get divorced, I¡®ll be swept out the door by you then!¡± Amelia angrily rebutt


    ed.


    Oscar¡®s broad palm lightly stroked against her back and said, ¡°Be good and sleep. As long as you¡®re willi


    ng toe to Clinton Corporations, no matter whether or not we get divorced, I won¡®t chase you away. E


    ven if I don¡®t regard you as my wife, would I possibly let the mother of my child sleep on the streets?¡±


    Amelia rubbed her own belly and said bitterly, ¡°It turns out it¡®s all thanks to my child.¡± Her tone was no lon


    ger as gentle as it was before.


    ¡°You¡®re talking nonsense again.¡± Oscar flicked against the tip of her nose, speaking in a rare, considerate


    tone, ¡°Wanna take a shower? I¡®ll carry you.¡±


    Amelia nced at him strangely. ¡°Mr. Clinton, has your conscience changed?¡±


    ¡°I merely fear you¡®ll feel ufortable.¡±


    Amelia¡®s face flushed unexpectedly, saying in frustration, ¡°Sleep!¡±


    Oscar stared at her with a pampering gaze. ¡°This woman¡­ Since you¡®re tired, let¡®s sleep then.¡±


    Amelia snuggled into his embrace. As if she¡®d found the harbor she could depend on, she fell asleep in a


    matter of seconds.


    When she awoke the next day, she was lying on the bed alone. As soon as she tried to get out of bed, he


    r overly¨Cexerted muscles weakened, causing her to nearly slip and fall.


    She picked up the discarded shirt on the floor and headed toward the bathroom, hearing the sound of wa


    ter flowing with every step she took.


    She knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you in there?¡±


    Swiftly, the door was opened from the inside, and a half¨Cnaked Oscar appeared within her sight.


    Seeing his well¨Csculpted figure, Amelia visibly swallowed several times.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡± He smirked.


    Scrutinizing him


    from head to toe, she raised a thumb and praised, ¡°Mr. Clinton, your figure could most definitely rival profe


    He walked forward, capturing her waist, and said teasingly, ¡°So you like it then?¡±


    Boldly, she replied, ¡°Of course. You¡®re rich, powerful, capable, and handsome; how could I not be pleased


    Oscar¡®s smirk deepened. ¡°As long as you like it, you don¡®t have to concern yourself about Cassie.¡±


    In a better mood, Amelia asked the question she¡®d been thinking of for a while, ¡°Mr. Clinton, can we keep


    He flicked her forehead gently and chuckled. ¡°You¡®re imagining things again. Be good and go wash up. I¡®ll


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The smile on Amelia¡®s face faltered. It had been so long. Why did she still harbor such unrealistic expecta


    Shaking off the thoughts in her head, sheughed. ¡°Go change. I¡®m gonna take a shower. It¡®s so ufo


    Oscar released her, letting her enter the bathroom before he said, ¡°Amelia, you were greatst night. You¡®


    Blushing, she shot him a re before leaving his sight.


    Oscar was in a good mood, having just discovered that teasing Amelia asionally could be so uplifting.


    The feelings he got from Amelia were vastly different from Cassie¡®s. He could cherish and dote on Cassie


    Amelia was unaware that Oscar had described himself as a beast. All she wanted was to take a shower li


    always did, brush her teeth, and then change into a new set of clothes for work.


    Downstairs, Oscar had already begun eating. Molly wasing out of the kitchen with a te of freshly m


    ¡°Morning, Molly.¡± Amelia smiled. ¡°Last night, I dreamt that you made fried chicken wings. Will you make m


    to thepany?¡±


    Molly chuckled. ¡°As long as Mrs. Clinton wants it, I¡®ll personally make the trip. It¡®s not a problem at all.¡±


    ¡°Molly treats me the best after all.¡± Ameliaughed.


    ¡°It¡®s rare that Mrs. Clinton has got cravings ever since you got pregnant. Other than fried chicken wings, is


    ¡°I¡®m craving chicken nuggets as well. For some reason, I¡®ve been craving meat, especially


    since I got pregnant. Please, make more portions of the two dishes. There¡®s nothing else I want, so you m


    Molly smiled and nodded in agreement.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 80

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 80


    ¡°Mr. Scott, will you please let me go first?¡± Amelia said in an indifferent tone, her expression cold.


    Carter stared at her passionately with the urge to caress her cheeks, but his actions didn¡®t go unnoticed


    . Amelia added frigidly, ¡°If you do this, we can¡®t even be friends from now on. I¡®ll tender my resignation,


    and there¡®ll be no need for us to meet in the future.¡±


    He stared fixedly at her. ¡°Amelia, can you change back into the old you? Although you didn¡®t use to be t


    his poised, you were kind and innocent. You were never cold to me either.¡±


    The old Amelia Winters gave him the feeling that he could still retain control. But the


    new Amelia Winters wore sarcastic smiles on her face and greeted everyone with proper yet distant eti


    quette. At times, he felt like tearing away the facade she wore to find out if she was still the same Ameli


    a Winters she was all those years ago.


    He missed the old Amelia dearly. Her smile back then had been contagious like an angel of sunshine.


    Amelia was taken aback by his words. ¡°Time changes people, Mr. Scott. The old Amelia disappeared th


    e day she was framed. The present Amelia you see before you is a gold digger who¡®s only fond of mate


    rialistic things, or else she wouldn¡®t have gotten married to the sessor of Clinton Corporations.¡±


    Pain shed in Carter¡®s eyes. As if driven mad, he tried to kiss Amelia¡®s neck, only to be shoved away a


    nd received one tight p in return.


    ¡°Are you done, Carter Scott?¡± Amelia stared coldly at him. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what triggered you today. I can


    pretend nothing happened earlier. But if this were to repeat itself, then we¡®ll no longer be friends.¡±


    The longer he looked at her, the more his heart ached.


    ¡°You said you¡®re materialistic. The Scotts¡® assets aren¡®t inferior to the Clintons. As long as you name the


    price, I¡®ll give you anything you want. If you could sell yourself to Oscar Clinton, why can¡®t you sell your


    self to me?¡± he questioned in a heavy voice.


    ¡°It¡®s working hours right now, Mr. Scott. Can we stop fooling around now?¡±


    ow that I don¡®t make jokes. You said Oscar Clinton bought you with his money, then so can I. Name it.


    No matter how much you want, I¡®m willing to give, even if it means my entire family¡®s fortune.¡±


    She looked at him in slight despair and sighed. ¡°Carter, you¡®re a real friend to me. I never


    expected to hear this from you someday.¡±


    ¡°I have no intention to hurt you, Amelia. But if this is the only way for me to have you, then I¡®m willing to


    give up all my assets in exchange,¡± he emphasized, his eyes red.


    Amelia felt like her heart was stabbed. She had truly regarded Carter Scott as a friend. Yet, he was vie


    wing her with prejudice.


    Though she had mixed feelings inside, she grinned. ¡°How generous of you, Mr. Scott. But to give up yo


    ur assets for a woman like me, is that worth it?¡±


    There was no hesitation when he answered, ¡°Yes! As long as it¡®s you, it¡®s worth it.¡±


    ¡°I never knew I was this valuable.¡±


    Whipping out the checkbook he always carried, he tore out a piece and said, ¡°It¡®s an empty check. Fill u


    p the amount as you wish.¡±


    ¡°If I were to divorce Oscar Clinton, he would give me ten percent of Clinton Corporations¡® shares. Do yo


    u reckon you could give me more than he could?¡±


    Carter¡®s eyes shed. Noticing that, Amelia continued, ¡°Didn¡®t you say you were willing to give me all yo


    ur assets? Why? Are you reconsidering now?¡±


    ¡°I am willing. But I¡®m not worth as much as Clinton Corporations¡® ten percent shares right now. If you¡®ll g


    ive me two years, I¡®ll definitely grow thepany,¡± Carter promised solemnly.


    ¡°Then let¡®s shelf this until you¡®ve grown thepany, Mr. Scott. I¡®m not a fan of empty promises. After a


    ll, you¡®ve left the Scotts. Your own capabilities cannot bepared to Oscar Clinton¡®s. Did you think I¡®d


    give up such a big financial backer like him for you?¡±


    ¡°You¡®ve truly changed, Amelia.¡± Carter stared fixedly at her, no longer recognizing the person before hi


    m.


    Amelia broke into guffaws for a good


    minute, unable to stop herself. ¡°I never thought you¡®d say something so stupid either, Mr. Scott. Many y


    ears have passed. I¡®m not the only one who changed. You have, too. No, I should say, everyone is con


    stantly changing. I feel like the present me is the most authentic.¡±


    Carter leaned in


    to pinch her chin. ¡°Amelia, you¡®ll be with me as long as I could give you ten percent shares of Clinton C


    orporations?¡±


    She subtly shook off his grasp and said, ¡°If you still regard me as a friend, then please respect me a littl


    e so we could both live in peace. Otherwise, if I could manage to vanish for


    thest few years, I can most certainly do it again.¡±


    Reluctantly, he released her, his eyes filled with anguish. ¡°Do you hate me so much, Amelia?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No, Mr. Scott. It¡®s because I treat you as a real friend that I do not wish for you to


    view me that way.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Carter chuckled humorlessly, shaking his head. ¡°If I don¡®t do this, then I¡®ll never have a chance this lifeti


    me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Scott, I promise you. If I were to divorce Oscar Clinton, I¡®ll reserve a position for you, but it¡®s definit


    ely not now. Don¡®t lower yourself to such a state for someone like me. If we¡®re fated, we¡®ll naturally get t


    ogether in the future. If we¡®re not, I hope you don¡®t force me.¡±


    ¡°Are you for real?¡± He wasn¡®t as hopeless anymore.


    She nodded.


    Finally, Carter smiled, slightly flustered. ¡°Did I hurt you earlier, Amelia?¡±


    She shook her head in response. ¡°It¡®s working hours. May we return to work now?¡±


    Having returned to


    his senses, he said apologetically, ¡°I¡®m sorry. I was too impulsive and wasn¡®t thinking straight.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve put it at


    the back of my head, Mr. Scott. I hope you don¡®t think the worse of me, but I do love money. Back then,


    your parents tricked me to shoulder the debt and even implicated Tiff. She¡®s the person you should be


    feeling apologetic toward. If you can, I hope you¡®ll apologize to her on behalf of your parents.¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°Then, shall we go back to work?¡±


    0


    0


    Smoothing down his crumpled attire, he apologized again, ¡°Amelia, I¡®m truly sorry for earlier. It was all d


    ue to my impulse.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve forgotten it, so stop mentioning it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them acted as if nothing happened as they left the parking lot. When they got back to the co


    mpany, Amelia returned to the design department. The colleagues in there merely nced at her nonch


    ntly. Subconsciously, Amelia turned to steal a glimpse of Jessica Davis. As an expert gossipmonger,


    she was now working pretty diligently.


    ¡°Amelia, someone witnessed you being dragged out of the building earlier. Did he do anything to you?¡±


    Jessica whispered.


    Amelia let out a sigh on the inside. Sure enough, there were no secrets in the workce, especially wh


    en it came to the rtionship between the boss and the employee. It was already


    scandalous on its own, but if the employee happened to be married, it was worse.


    And Amelia, as the wedded woman, feared that in the eyes of the others, she had be the woman


    who was in thepany purely due to her rtionship with the boss.


    The workce was like the battlefield. One mistake, and you could be annihted.


    Amelia replied, ¡°Mr. Scott merely had something to discuss with me. I¡®m pregnant and have a husband.


    What rtionship do you suppose Mr. Scott and I have?¡±


    Looking at how nonchnt Amelia was, even Jessica was getting anxious. ¡°Amelia, you always said yo


    u didn¡®t have any special rtionship with the boss. But others don¡®t think that way. Since you¡®re marrie


    d and pregnant, I think you better be wary, or else your reputation could very easily be ruined by nasty r


    umors.¡±


    Amelia¡®s heart warmed. Although this millennial was gossipy, she was a considerate person.


    ¡°I got it, Little Gossipmonger. I¡®ll be careful to keep a distance from the boss. Go back to your seat.¡±


    Jessica nced at her. ¡°Amelia, Ms. Larson already has suspicions of you. You¡®d better take it seriousl


    y instead of always being so indifferent.¡±


    Amelia chuckled. ¡°Little Gossipmonger, when have you be a nosy¨Cparker?¡±


    Feigning offense, Jessica pouted. ¡°I was being kind, and you call me a gossipmonger. Trust me to waste


    Having said her piece, Jessica returned to her desk.


    Amelia shook her head andughed. ¡°Don¡®t be mad, Jessica. I¡®ll treat you to lunch.¡±


    Jessica scrunched up her nose haughtily. ¡°On the ount of lunch, I¡®ll forgive you this time.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡®ll have to be grateful for your big heart.¡±


    With a grin, Jessica went back to work.


    Amelia, too, abandoned


    the vexatious matters in her head and devoted herself to her work. While her side of things had calmed


    With her Louis Vuitton bag in hand, Jennifer swiftly strutted out of the office in her fifteen¨C


    centimeter heels. She took the elevator down to the parking lot before driving off in record time.


    It was no wonder Jessica Davis was named an expert gossipmonger in the office. Jennifer had only left


    Amelia chuckled, using a pen to knock lightly on Jessica¡®s head. ¡°Sweetie, have you watched too many


    were to catch you.¡±


    Jessica pouted. ¡°You have to believe in a woman¡®s sixth sense. Ms. Larson may seem pure, but she has


    ¡°Hurry and go back to work! Although she¡®s strict concerning work, she wouldn¡®t punish her subordinates


    ¡°You¡®repletely putting your own words in my mouth.¡± Jessica pouted even more.


    Amelia merely smiled.


    Jessica¡®s gossip hadn¡®t caused any waves. Amelia resumed her work normally, while Jennifer, on the oth


    the shop like a high fashion model.


    The cafe employee came to greet her. ¡°Wee, Miss, table for one?¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°This way, please.¡±


    Jennifer sat at the most obscure seat, never saying a


    word until the man she was waiting for arrived. ¡°You¡®rete.¡±


    ¡°My bad, there was a traffic jam on the way.¡±


    Jennifer reached out her hand and said, ¡°Where is it? I have to go back to work soon.¡±


    ¡°Jennifer, it¡®s been years since west met. You¡®re not even going to engage in small talk before asking

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 81

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 81


    Chapter 81 The Photos,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Jennifer pped his hand away. ¡°Move your hand away and stop it.¡± After a slight pause, she


    continued, ¡°Bring it to me. I¡¯d like to check it.¡± The person who cameughed heartily and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    been ages since we¡¯ve met, and you¡¯ve be so much prettier, Jennifer. However, your temper


    seems to be bing worse, huh? Tsk¡­ But it¡¯s fine. I like girls with a hot temper.¡± Snorting, Jennifer


    scoffed, ¡°I bet that I¡¯m not even as important as a few bills to you, right?¡± He snapped his fingers and


    smiled. ¡°Bingo! You know me the best, Jennifer.


    However, I love both money and beautifuldies. If you sleep with me for one night, I can give you a


    little discount. How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Cut the crap and give it to me,¡± snapped Jennifer unhappily as she


    frowned. He did not make any furtherments and tossed the envelope on the table. ¡°This is what


    you want.¡± When Jennifer took the item out, her expression changed drastically. Fury was written all


    over her face. He asked, ¡°How¡¯s that? These are probably what you want, right?¡± Suppressing her


    anger, Jennifer snarled, ¡°It¡¯s been years since I¡¯vest met you, but you are still as skillful at secretly


    filming people as before. I¡¯ll transfer the amount we agreed on to your bank ount. Give me the


    films.¡±


    He passed them to her before smiling. ¡°Jennifer, the only benefit of coborating with you is how


    generous you are. I like generous clients like you. If there¡¯s more work that¡¯s as profitable as this,


    remember to hit me up!¡± Jennifer kept the films, stood up, and said, ¡°Stop calling me for no reason


    anymore. I don¡¯t want to see you at all.¡± With that, she left directly. The person sat on the chair


    leisurely, an indifferent smile ying on his lips. ¡°Jennifer, you may act all mighty now, but there¡¯ll be


    one day where you¡¯lle looking for me. When that dayes, I¡¯ll be yearning for your hot body


    instead of money.¡±


    Jennifer could not be bothered about what the man sitting in the caf¨¦ was thinking about. Holding the


    envelope, she sat into her car and tossed it aside angrily. Through gritted teeth, she growled, ¡°Amelia,


    we¡¯re enemies now. Despite being married to the heir of the Clinton Corporations, you¡¯re still seducing


    Carter like a greedy temptress. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll not let you get any of them.¡± Seething with anger,


    she mmed the steering wheel and screamed like a trapped beast.


    She snarled in a deep voice, ¡°Amelia, Carter¡¯s mine, regardless of whether he loves me or not. If you


    dare to steal him away from me, I¡¯ll make you lose everything that you have.¡± After venting her anger,


    she quickly drove back to the office and stomped to Carter¡¯s office. She took a deep breath and waited


    for her rationality to return before knocking on the door. Carter called out from within, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Jennifer entered and closed the door behind her.


    When Carter raised his head and saw that it was her, an impatient look shed across his eyes


    inconspicuously. However, he quickly resumed his normal expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter,


    Ms. Larson?¡± Jennifer pulled the chair aside and sat down. ¡°Mr. Scott, I¡¯d like to talk to you about


    something.¡± Gesturing for her to speak, he said, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m all ears.¡± She tossed the envelope on


    the table and said curtly, ¡°Mr. Scott, take a look at this.¡± After taking the envelope, Carter hesitated for a


    while and did not open it. A slight smirk appeared on Jennifer¡¯s lips as she asked, ¡°Are you scared, Mr.


    Scott?¡±


    Carter replied, ¡°Before I look at it, shouldn¡¯t I have the right to know what¡¯s inside?¡± Crossing her arms


    over her chest, Jennifer dered authoritatively, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you look at it. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be


    interested in it.¡± Carter eventually opened the envelope. When he saw the photos enclosed inside, his


    face instantly clouded over. ¡°Did you stalk me?¡± Jennifer replied, ¡°I only want to understand the lifestyle


    of the man I love. I just didn¡¯t expect that person to snap such an exciting scene. Mr. Scott, do you feel


    a sense of aplishment when having an affair with a married woman?¡±


    Shooting her a cold nce, he demanded, ¡°Jennifer, do you know that what you¡¯re doing now is very


    despicable?¡± She shook her head and retorted, ¡°To get the man I love, it¡¯s understandable for me to


    resort to unscrupulous methods sometimes, right?¡± Laughing out of fury, Carter uttered, ¡°I think that


    you¡¯re mad, Jennifer.¡± She smiled. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Scott. You¡¯re just so


    exceptional that I can¡¯t help but want you for my own. As long as you promise me that you won¡¯t


    interact with Amelia anymore, I won¡¯t send these photos to the Clintons.¡±


    Carter crossed his arms over his chest and remarked indifferently, ¡°Jennifer, I think you¡¯re ridiculous. I


    actually hope that you¡¯ll send these photos to the Clintons. If Oscar misunderstands Amelia, I¡¯ll have a


    higher chance of winning her over, right? In that case, I¡¯ll have to thank you for that.¡± Jennifer burst out


    laughing. ¡°You won¡¯t, Mr. Scott. You love Amelia so much that you can¡¯t bear to let her leave the


    Clintons so pathetically. Even if you want her, you won¡¯t do that through underhanded means. That¡¯s


    because you¡¯re a gentleman.¡± Tossing the envelope on the table, Carter replied, ¡°But you also said that


    one can resort to unscrupulous methods for love.


    For her, I can do the same.¡± Jennifer¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Are you saying that these photos


    can¡¯t convince you to relent?¡± Carter spread his hands apart and remarked nonchntly, ¡°Whatever.


    But I must tell you something, Jennifer. You mustn¡¯t be too harsh with your actions sometimes. If you


    use such despicable methods on Amelia, I¡¯ll destroy you one day and leave you with nothing.¡± Jennifer


    stared at him fixedly. ¡°Are you threatening me, Mr. Scott?¡± He nodded. Crossing her arms, she asked,


    ¡°Is it worth it to do all these for a woman?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one to decide that. If it¡¯s for her, I can give up all my assets without any hesitation.¡± Jennifer¡¯s


    expression twisted in fury for a second. ¡°Carter, you¡¯re so ruthless. However, since I spent so much


    money to buy these photos, won¡¯t it be such a waste if I don¡¯t send them to Oscar?¡± Jennifer stood up


    and dered, ¡°Since we can¡¯t reach apromise, let¡¯s forget it. I¡¯m sure that some people will still be


    interested in these photos.¡± She raised her head high. Her arrogant personality forbade her from


    admitting defeat in front of Carter. Just like what she had said earlier, she did not mind resorting to


    unscrupulous methods because she loved him.


    Just when Jennifer reached the entrance, Carter called out solemnly, ¡°Wait.¡± Jennifer spun around and


    nced at him proudly. ¡°Mr. Scott, so you¡¯ve thought it through?¡± He said, ¡°Give me the films and tell


    me how much money you want.¡± Jennifer¡¯s expression changed as she snapped through gritted teeth,


    ¡°Do you think that Ick money, Mr. Scott?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t love you, so I¡¯ll never be together with you. But if


    you want money, I can give it to you.¡±


    Carter tried to negotiate with her. However, Jenniferughed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯d rather give these photos to


    people who¡¯d like to see them.¡± With that, she pushed the door open and was about to leave when


    Carter strode over. He mmed the door shut and pinned her against the wall. ¡°What do you want,


    Jennifer?¡± Carter red at her menacingly. A smile yed on Jennifer¡¯s lips as she stared back at him


    smugly. ¡°As long as you agree to be together with me, I promise that I won¡¯t target Amelia anymore.¡±


    Carter gripped her neck with his right hand and snarled, ¡°Jennifer, do you know what I hate the most?


    When others threaten me! Do you believe that I can strangle you dead just by exerting a little more


    force?¡± Although Jennifer was scared by the wild look in his eyes, she was not the type to back down.


    Raising her head, she replied defiantly, ¡°Mr. Scott, it¡¯s a crime to kill someone. But if I can still be


    married to you in hell, I won¡¯t mind if you kill me.¡± Carter released her and whispered beside her ear,


    ¡°Jennifer, you disgust me.¡± Her face paled. ¡°Even if Amelia¡¯s not in the picture, I¡¯ll never fall in love with


    you,¡± said Carter, dealing her a more brutal blow.


    Jennifer¡¯s expression turned even more unpleasant. She suddenly raised her hand and pped him


    forcefully, her eyes turning red. ¡°Carter, you¡¯ve crossed a line.¡± With that, she shoved Carter away and


    ran out of the office, leaving him standing in front of the wall alone. His face was clouded over as he


    sunk into deep thought. After a long while, he punched the wall so forcefully that his knuckles bled. He


    took a deep breath to calm himself down. Only then did he ask his secretary to summon Amelia over.


    Amelia reached the office quickly. Standing in front of the table, she asked, ¡°Are you looking for me, Mr.


    Scott?¡±


    He pointed at the chair and said, ¡°Take a seat first, Amelia.¡± She sat down. When she noticed the grim


    expression on his face, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Scott, did something happen? Does it have something


    to do with me?¡± ¡°Amelia, regardless of what I show youter, I hope that you can remain calm. After all,


    you¡¯re pregnant now,¡± said Carter as he stared into her eyes. Her heart skipped a beat. However, she


    smiled brightly soonter. ¡°Mr. Scott, there¡¯s always a way out of any problems. Just tell me what


    happened. You don¡¯t have to be too concerned about my feelings.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He took out the envelope and said, ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Amelia hesitated for a while before taking it.


    When she took out the photos inside and saw the people on it, her face changed drastically. She stared


    at him in disbelief as a hurtful look shed across her eyes. ¡°Carter, what¡¯s¡­¡± She thought that he had


    hired someone to take them. Having thought that Carter was a gentleman, she never expected him to


    do something as shameless as this. When he noticed her gaze, he naturally knew what was on her


    mind. Hence, he quickly rified, ¡°Jennifer sent them to me this morning.


    She¡¯s the one who hired someone to snap pictures of us secretly. I¡¯m letting you see them now


    because I hope that you¡¯ll be mentally prepared. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll show them to Oscar. But don¡¯t you


    worry, I¡¯ll stop her to the best of my abilities. Still, I want you to be prepared beforehand.¡± Amelia¡¯s


    hands shook as she held the photos. However, she broke out into a smile. Carter looked at her, feeling


    puzzled. He asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright, Amelia?¡± She shook her head, her emotions


    indecipherable from her tone as she said, ¡°I just think that I¡¯m a failure. Cassie wants to steal my


    husband, and Jennifer sent someone to stalk me just for you. Thinking about it, I might actually be a


    seductress.


    Otherwise, why would the other women hate my guts so much?¡± Carter¡¯s heart ached when he heard


    that. He stood up, walked behind Amelia, and wanted to hug her from behind. However, when he


    reached his arms out, he forcefully retracted them. In the end, he patted her shoulders and assured


    her, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Amelia. I promise that I¡¯ll settle this well.¡± Amelia stood up and replied, ¡°Mr.


    Scott, can you give these photos to me?¡±


    ¡°If you like it, take it. However, can you leave a few photos for me? I¡¯ll just save them as keepsakes.


    After all, we barely have any photos together. The only one is from when we were in college. After you


    started working, you never took a photo with me.¡± Amelia refused politely, ¡°If you want photos with me,


    I¡¯ll take one with you another day. I¡¯d rather take these photos away with me.¡± Carter did not force her


    either.


    ¡°You can go out and work first. I¡¯ll settle the issue with the photos.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Scott. But if those


    photos eventually end up in Oscar¡¯s hands, I won¡¯t me you either. A lot of this mess urred


    because of my face. If I¡¯m a bit uglier, things won¡¯t end up like this,¡±mented Amelia calmly. Carter


    felt his heart aching as he said, ¡°Amelia, you¡­¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 82

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 82


    Chapter 82 Your Evil Knows No Bounds,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Amelia cut him off. ¡°Mr. Scott, if you have nothing else for me, I¡¯m heading back to work.¡± Carter could


    only nod. Amelia headed back to the design department with the envelope in her hands. As if sensing


    her unhappy mood, Jessica didn¡¯t pounce on Amelia for gossip but instead showed her a gesture of


    encouragement. At noon, Jessica said spontaneously, ¡°Amelia, lunch today is on me instead of your


    treat; I¡¯ll call for delivery, and we can have lunch in the office. What do you think?¡± This millennial


    is pretty caring, after all. I mean, she gossips a bit too much and knows way too many things for her


    own good.


    Plus, she tends to blurt out anything on her mind. But it¡¯s moments of kindness like these that really


    touch my heart. ¡°Thank you, Jessica.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s skip these formalities, shall we? Sometimes I feel like I¡¯m


    the older sister taking care of you even though you¡¯re a few years older than me.¡± Jessica ordered


    delivery and plonked herself down in front of Amelia to chat. ¡°Amelia, are you ok? You look kind of


    absent-minded the whole morning,¡± asked Jessica softly. Amelia shook her head andughed


    humorlessly. ¡°I¡¯m ok. What a rare asion it is to see our Jessica all grown-up and showing concern


    towards others.¡±


    Jessica flung her hand away lightly and pouted. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m really worried about you. If you¡¯re going to


    patronize me like this, I¡¯m going to be angry.¡± Amelia made a gesture of surrender. ¡°I know you mean


    well, but I¡¯m really ok. I¡¯m just having some problems at home; I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be settled soon.¡± Jessica


    grabbed her hand and said suddenly, ¡°Amelia, I think you¡¯re actually having a hard time. You¡¯re so


    beautiful, yet the sadness that clouds over your gaze can¡¯t fool anyone.¡± Amelia was stunned for a


    moment before she recovered with augh. ¡°You sweet little thing! Just out of school, and you¡¯re


    suddenly a rtionship expert like everyone else? I¡¯m grateful for your concern, but as I said, I¡¯m really


    ok.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I¡¯m busy thanks to my baby; when my son¡¯s born, I¡¯ll make you his god aunt.¡± ¡°Amelia, why are you so


    biased? I should at least get to be the godmother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but someone else has reserved that


    honor, so you can only have the next best option.¡± ¡°Who is she? Bring her here and I¡¯ll fight her for the


    spot.¡± Amelia¡¯s mood improved immensely after that chat. With someone as cheerful as Jessica,


    it¡¯s pretty hard to stay upset. After suffering through the day of work, Amelia began packing her things


    to leave. As she exited the design department, she bumped into Jennifer.


    Possibly due to the photos, Amelia felt a grudge towards Jennifer. You scheming witch! The things


    you¡¯d do to fulfill your wishes disgust me. Jennifer stopped in front of her and said softly, ¡°Amelia, your


    charisma must be out-of-this-world. Does it make you feel exceptionally aplished to be leading


    two men on a merry chase?¡± Amelia stared at her calmly. ¡°Ms. Larson, sometimes it¡¯s best not to force


    others into a dead end, or you might find yourself receiving the bad karma you deserve.¡± Jennifer¡¯s lips


    curved up in a chilling smile. ¡°Look how sharp your words are; I don¡¯t understand how so many men


    are bewitched by you.¡±


    Amelia let out an angryugh. ¡°That is my charm, I suppose. Since you don¡¯t have it, I guess you can


    only bow down and admit defeat.¡± Jennifer¡¯s expression twisted in fury. ¡°Ms. Larson, if there¡¯s nothing


    more to say, then I¡¯m getting off work. I have dinner ns and won¡¯t stay around to entertain you.¡±


    Jennifer sneered disdainfully. ¡°You really can¡¯t tear yourself away from men, can you?¡± Amelia merely


    nced at her and walked past her as she left the office. Jennifer swept her gaze across Amelia. She


    hmphed loudly before stomping away on her heels.


    Amelia drove her car out of the basement parking lot. She answered a call from Tiffany as she drove


    towards thetter¡¯s neighborhood. ¡°Tiff, I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡± ¡°Babe, can you get me some


    cream on your way up? I¡¯m nning to make some white sauce,¡± asked Tiffany. ¡°Got it.¡± She hung up


    the phone and reached Tiffany¡¯s neighborhood soon after. She remembered to get a carton of cream


    before heading up to Tiffany¡¯s ce. She took the lift up to Tiffany¡¯s floor and knocked on her front


    door. The door was opened quickly, and she was met with an enthusiastic hug from Tiffany.


    ¡°Babe, you¡¯re here! I prepared a feast for you; your only responsibility is to stuff yourself with food.¡±


    Amelia removed her shoes before entering. Laughing, she said, ¡°That¡¯s great because I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Tiffany closed the door and immediately noticed the envelope in Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s that in


    your hand?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just some photos; I¡¯ll show you after dinner.¡± ¡°Babe, we¡¯re best friends. Why wait until


    after dinner to see the photos? I want to see them now.¡± Amelia flung the envelope on the sofa and


    laughed. ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m hungry. Surely you don¡¯t want to starve your own godson.¡± Tiffany¡¯s loaded gaze told


    her that she was only letting Amelia off the hook temporarily. She went into the kitchen and brought out


    all the food she¡¯d prepared.


    Served on the table was a spread of delectable dishes and a pot of beef bourguignon stew. It was a


    mouthwatering feast. Amelia smacked her lips and made a huge show of looking like she was starving.


    ¡°Tiff, your cooking is always so amazing. What if I can¡¯t eat anything else but your food next time?¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t leave. You cane over anytime, and I¡¯ll dly cook for you,¡± replied Tiffany as she


    ladled a bowl of stew for Amelia. ¡°Have some of this. I cooked it in the pressure cooker for hours. I can


    guarantee the beef is going to be scrumptious. I bought a ton of meat this morning too, so there¡¯s


    definitely enough for you to eat to your heart¡¯s content.¡± Amelia eyed her suspiciously.


    ¡°Why are you so hardworking today? Say it, are you nning something?¡± Tiffany rolled her eyes.


    ¡°What could I be scheming? To sell you? To eat you?¡± Amelia came up with a cringe-inducing reply.


    ¡°Maybe you drugged the feast, and you¡¯re nning to have your way with meter?¡± Tiffany made a


    show of puking. ¡°Amelia, that¡¯s gross.¡± Amelia just smiled and ate the stew happily. Though Tiffany was


    refilling her te continuously, Amelia managed to finish almost everything Tiffany had taken for her.


    The two of them almost finished the entire feast Tiffany had prepared. Tiffany gave a thumbs-up to


    Amelia. ¡°Babe, your appetite¡¯s really grown. The baby might be shocked at the amount of food you¡¯ve


    eaten.¡±


    Amelia patted her tummy andughed. ¡°All the nutrients are going to your precious godson.¡± Tiffany


    quickly cleaned up the dining table while saying, ¡°I nned the whole menu to make sure you¡¯re


    replenishing your nutrients properly. It¡¯s great that you were able to finish all the food.¡± After washing


    the dishes, Tiffany dried her hands and asked, ¡°Can I finally see what¡¯s in the envelope?¡± Amelia


    nodded. Tiffany opened the envelope. Once she recognized the couple in the photos, her expression


    morphed from one of disbelief into anger. She looked at Amelia and asked, ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s going on?


    That incident five years ago almostnded you in prison; haven¡¯t you learned your lesson by now? Why


    are you still mingling with Carter?¡±


    Amelia gave a brief exnation of the situation. Tiffany fumed. ¡°What¡¯s up with that Jennifer? I could


    care less about how stuck-up she is, but what gives her the right to send a photographer to follow you?


    You always get bullied like this because you¡¯re too kind. Just wait, I¡¯ll get someone to teach her a


    lesson tomorrow! She needs to know that you have people behind you too.¡± ¡°Tiff, you need to calm


    down. I have some thoughts on how to deal with it. She has her own ns, but I¡¯m not a softie who¡¯ll


    just let anyone trample over me.¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t a softie, you wouldn¡¯t be bullied so badly. Watching


    you like this is bad for my blood pressure.¡± Amelia just smiled. Exasperated, Tiffany started massaging


    her forehead.


    ¡°You can still smile at a time like this; you must really want my blood to boil over.¡± ¡°Calm down, prenatal


    education is really important. If you¡¯re spouting crudenguage, your godson might be a ruffian


    when he¡¯s born.¡± ¡°Pfft,¡± Tiffany scoffed while rolling her eyes. ¡°Here you are, changing the subject when


    we¡¯re on proper topics. How do you n to deal with these photos?¡± Amelia¡¯s smile faded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll


    burn them.¡± ¡°She has the originals; what use is it to burn the photos? Maybe you should start worrying


    about Oscar¡¯s reaction when he finds out about them?¡± Amelia shrugged and smiled bitterly. ¡°If he


    knows, he knows. Do you think Oscar cares about these photos?¡± Tiffany rolled her eyes again.


    ¡°Baby, do not underestimate how possessive men can get. You may be in a contractual marriage, but


    you are still his wife in the eyes of thew. Do you think a man can put up with the discovery of being


    cheated on?¡± Amelia hugged her knees. ¡°Tiff, what should I do?¡± ¡°Leniency for those who confess,


    severity for those who resist,¡± Tiffany said with a serious face. Amelia rolled her eyes. ¡°Tiff, you write


    novels for a living. Can¡¯t your braine up with something more normal?¡± ¡°Writing novels already


    requires boundless imagination; did you think my brain could evere up with something normal?¡±


    Tiffany shot back. Amelia fell silent. Indeed, I can¡¯t use ayman¡¯s mindset to limit someone like Tiffany.


    ¡°Back to the topic,¡± Tiffany replied seriously. ¡°I think you should meet with Tiffany regarding the photos.


    She wants Carter, and you¡¯re Oscar¡¯s wife; these things are supposed to be unrted in the first ce.


    As long as the situation is cleared up, it should be fine.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t share Tiffany¡¯s optimism. Tiffany


    sat down beside her and tossed the photos on a nearby table. ¡°Amelia, what sort of person is Jennifer?


    I need to know how she¡¯s like so I can teach her a proper lesson.¡± Amelia pondered her question.


    ¡°Stylish, beautiful, andpetent at work.


    She¡¯s probably a woman who represents the pinnacle of mour in the 21st century. Then again, it


    might be because she¡¯s been used to getting what she wants since she was young. She habitually


    takes anything she wants by force. Tiffany sneered. ¡°Someone like this can be taught multiple lessons,


    and she would still deserve what she got.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Tiff, that¡¯s the


    harsh reality. Heiresses like her will never be punished for anything. She has money, power, and high


    social status. As long as she¡¯s not too overboard, she will always get what she wants.¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s gone way overboard now. I¡¯m pretty sure bad karma¡¯sing her way soon.¡± Well, I don¡¯t


    know if bad karma will strike Jennifer, but if these photos end up in front of Oscar, I won¡¯t even know


    what sort of trouble I¡¯m in for. I¡¯m well aware of how possessive Oscar is, and these photos could really


    put me in big trouble. Tiffany leaned back against the sofa and said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to get


    back at Jennifer.


    You better stay away from Carter in the future, as he¡¯s obviously carrying bad luck with him wherever


    he goes. Years ago, he let you bear his debt for him, and you almost got jailed. Now, this Jennifer has


    shown up, and the longer this goes on, I¡¯m worried you may find yourself booted out by the Clintons.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 83

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 83


    Amelia hugged a pillow and said, ¡°This matter isn¡¯t solely Carter Scott¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still trying to defend him! Amelia, don¡¯t tell me that you still have feelings for him?¡± Tiffany


    eximed with wide eyes.


    Amelia chuckled lightly. ¡°The feelings I had for him have long dissipated four years ago. We aren¡¯t


    compatible.¡±


    ¡°If you were to say you still have feelings for him, I¡¯d break your legs and lock you up


    right here!¡±


    Amelia tightened her grip on the pillow.


    ¡°We ended up nowhere back then. Right now, it¡¯ll only be even more impossible. His family and career


    have no corrtion to me. We have no future together.¡±


    Tiffany saw the sh of sorrow in Amelia¡¯s eyes, her mood taking a downturn along with it.


    ¡°Amelia, to be honest, have you been unable to move on from Carter all these years? Otherwise, you


    wouldn¡¯t have contacted him and even gone to work in hispany.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Tiff, I know my boundaries. Those years I spent being infatuated with him are


    long behind me.¡±


    Tiffany nced at the photographs on the table, finding them extremely offensive to the eyes. ¡°Even


    though you im you no longer feel that way about him, I doubt he feels the same way,¡± she said.


    Tiffany had been by Amelia¡¯s side, watching her grow from the sidelines. Naturally, she¡¯d witnessed


    those years she spent crushing on Carter Scott. Back then, Amelia had been a university student with


    nothing to her name, while Carter was the ingenious, sophisticated child of a wealthy entrepreneur. The


    iparable difference between their identities had caused her to bury her feelings for him deep


    inside her heart.


    Although both of them had feelings for each other, neither of them tried to tear down the barrier


    between them. Carter Scott had never found out how she felt about him.


    Clutching onto Amelia¡¯s hand, Tiffany said, ¡°Amelia, should you decide to divorce Oscar Clinton,


    perhaps Carter Scott would make a suitable life partner. But I still hope you¡¯ll consider it carefully. The


    wealthy are tooplicated. I don¡¯t wish for you to be dragged into their mess and be unable to save


    yourself.¡±


    Ameliaughed. ¡°You¡¯ve thought too much, Tiff. There¡¯s nothing between us. Even if I were to divorce


    Oscar, I wouldn¡¯t choose him either. I don¡¯t wish to be involved with the rich for a second time. In the


    future, I¡¯ll settle for a financially stable, decent looking man. As for the rest, I won¡¯t think too much about


    it.¡±


    Tiffany quietened down. She knew Amelia hadn¡¯t had an easy life.


    Despite being married into the Clintons, Oscar Clinton had no other fondness for her except for her


    body. A woman without her husband¡¯s love would bound to feel empty inside no matter how much he


    tried to substitute it with material things.


    ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m gonna take a quick nap. Wake me up at nine o¡¯clock so I can go home,¡± Amelia instructed and


    laid down on the couch.


    ¡°Go sleep in the bedroom. The air-conditioner here is too strong. Careful it¡¯ll give you a cold.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m quitefortable here. Let me sleep and wake me up when it¡¯s time will do.¡± Having


    said that, Amelia¡¯s eyes fluttered shut and dozed off.


    Tiffany shook her head resignedly, returning to the bedroom to grab a nket to cover her. Then, she


    took out herptop and started typing at an insane speed.


    About an hourter, she was interrupted by a ringing phone. She looked everywhere before realizing it


    came from Amelia¡¯s bag. When she went to retrieve it, it revealed that it was Oscar Clinton calling.


    After a short moment of hesitation, she picked it up.


    ¡°Amelia Winters, where are you? Come back right away.¡± Tiffany had only just answered the phone


    when Oscar¡¯s impolite voice sounded.


    Frowning, she replied in an equally rude manner, ¡°Mr. Clinton, watch your tone. Amelia¡¯s your wife, not


    your ve nor your toy.¡±


    Several seconds of silence passed before he responded, ¡°Where¡¯s Amelia?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s tired. Hence, she¡¯s resting,¡± Tiffany said indifferently.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I know Amelia¡¯s in a transactional marriage with you. You fork out the money while she


    sells her body. But all these years, she¡¯s been ying her role as your wife so well. Even if you don¡¯t


    feel romantically for her, please treat her slightly better. She may be morous on the outside, but


    she¡¯s a good-natured person. If you could simply be a little nicer to her, she wouldn¡¯t have to feel so


    aggrieved.¡±


    Oscar kept quiet once again.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, if you¡¯re not listening, then I¡¯ll hang up now. She¡¯ll go home after she wakes up.¡±


    Right as Tiffany was about to hang up the call, Oscar uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll go pick her up now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tiffany thought she was hearing things. Before she could ask, though, Oscar hung up without any


    rification.


    Listening to the automated beeps, Tiffany mumbled under her breath, ¡°What the hell. How rude. If you


    had been Amelia¡¯s real husband, I wouldn¡¯t have you let off easy.¡±


    Still displeased, she ced Amelia¡¯s phone back into her bag.


    It was half an hourter when the doorbell rang. Tiffany had originally wanted to ignore it, but the


    incessant ringing was giving her a headache. With no alternative, she went to get the door,


    unsurprisingly seeing Oscar Clinton standing on the other side.


    Leaning against the doorframe, Tiffany crossed her arms against her chest with her chin raised.


    ¡°What an unexpected visit, Mr. Clinton. Your presence brings light to my humble dwelling.¡±


    Oscar stared at her coldly. ¡°Where¡¯s Amelia?¡±


    Tiffany sneered. ¡°First, why don¡¯t you tell me, who is Amelia to you?¡±


    Oscar furrowed his brows. He had always been at odds with Tiffany. Even though she was Amelia¡¯s


    best friend, he still didn¡¯t like her. She was like a porcupine. As soon as she opened her mouth, pricks


    would start flying at others.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Amelia?¡± he repeated.


    Tiffany sneered once more. ¡°You¡¯ve yet to answer me, Mr. Clinton. In your heart, what exactly is Amelia


    to you?¡±


    ¡°My wife. Does that suffice?¡± Oscar answered in annoyance.


    ¡°Oh, I see. So you do know she¡¯s your wife. Earlier on the phone, I assumed she was your ve or


    your toy instead,¡± Tiffany ridiculed.


    Oscar looked at her frigidly. ¡°May I enter? Or else we¡¯ll disturb your neighbors when we start arguing.¡±


    Moving aside, Tiffany allowed him to pass with a wee gesture. ¡°Mr. Clinton, please. Lest Amelia


    mes me for not practicing hospitality.¡±


    Oscar entered without another word. Pouting, she reached out a hand to shut the door.


    They both entered the living room and saw Amelia, who was curled up on the couch. ¡°Mr. Clinton, do


    you see? The wife you mentioned has always been cheerful in your presence. But have you ever


    thought about how much stress she was under? Before she got pregnant, whenever you were off


    traveling for business, she woulde to my ce for a sleepover. At times, she had to take sleeping


    pills to go to bed. I remember one time, I heard her saying in her sleep that if there wasn¡¯t Cassie Yard


    between the two of you, she would try to make you fall in love with her.¡±


    Glimpsing at Oscar, Tiffany continued, ¡°Mr. Clinton. Such a good woman, do you really not have any


    feelings for her?¡±


    Staring at the woman who was wrapped cozily in nkets with only her head in view, Oscar¡¯s heart


    skipped a beat. He felt like the Amelia he was seeing looked so fragile.


    He approached her and stroked her cheek gently, feeling how cold her skin was with his fingertips. His


    heart clenched. ¡°How long has she been asleep?¡±


    ¡°Nearly two hours. Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m not going against you on purpose. If you were to treat her better, I¡¯d


    wee you with great enthusiasm as well,¡± Tiffany stated in a milder tone.


    His gaze never strayed from the sleeping Amelia. ¡°I¡¯ll treat my woman well. As long as you stop


    spouting nonsense in front of her, she wouldn¡¯t be led astray.¡±


    Tiffany smirked. She had wanted to call a truce, but who knew he had no discernment. He simply had


    to throw a jab in her face. Sure enough, she and Oscar must have been born as nemeses.


    There was probably no chance of them ever calling a truce in their lifetime.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, do you have to speak in such a goading tone?¡± Tiffany questioned, crossing her arms


    against her chest.


    Oscar took a cold nce at her and said, ¡°Despite your passable looks, I simply can¡¯t bring myself to


    treat you as a woman.¡±


    Her lips twitched. Am I supposed to take this as apliment?


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Mr. Clinton. I¡¯m unable to treat you as a man either, for I¡¯ve nevere


    across someone as ungentlemanly as you.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Feigning ignorance, Oscar gently lifted the nket and attempted to carry Amelia.


    Tiffany stopped him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Bringing her home,¡± he answered bluntly.


    ¡°She¡¯s deeply asleep. What if you were to wake her up in the midst?¡±


    ¡°Then so be it.¡± He spoke like he was an emotionless being.


    Chewing her lip, Tiffany said in unhappiness, ¡°Oscar Clinton, can¡¯t you just be a little more considerate


    to Amelia?¡±


    ¡°The matters between Amelia and I have nothing to do with an outsider like you.¡±


    In disbelief, Tiffany pointed at herself. ¡°Me? An outsider?¡±


    He shot a nce that seemed to say, wasn¡¯t it obvious?


    She shrugged. Fine, I¡¯ll admit defeat. I should¡¯ve known Oscar Clinton is an extremely tasteless man.


    ¡°If you want to take her home, you¡¯ll have to wait for her to wake up.¡±


    Paying no heed to her words, he carried Amelia in one swift move and headed straight for the exit.


    Tiffany ran up to stop him, saying, ¡°Oscar Clinton, you¡¯re a grown man. Can¡¯t you learn to respect


    others?¡±


    ¡°Move out of the way.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s face began to flush red from anger. ¡°Oscar Clinton, you¡­!¡± Before she couldplete her


    sentence, Amelia roused awake. It took no time for her to sober up as soon as she realized the


    predicament she was in.


    ¡°When did you get here, Mr. Clinton?¡± Amelia asked.


    He lowered his head to nce at her, speaking in monotone, ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Will you put me down first?¡±


    He did as she asked. ¡°Can we go now?¡±


    She nodded once more and turned to Tiffany. ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m going home. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    Tiffany red at Oscar and warned, ¡°Oscar Clinton, I¡¯m putting Amelia in your care. If she even loses a


    strand of hair, I¡¯ll go to war with you.¡±


    Amelia was speechless. Why do they have to make it sound so serious? Or did something big


    happened while I was asleep?


    Oscar merely darted a brief nce at Tiffany and muttered, ¡°Busybody.¡± He then took Amelia¡¯s hand


    and left.


    Tiffany was so pissed off that her jaw was hurting from clenching it too hard. She followed them to the


    door and raised her fist threateningly. ¡°Oscar Clinton, just you wait! Someday when youe begging


    me for matters concerning Amelia, I¡¯ll be sure to pay you back doubly the way you treat me!¡±


    At that moment, Tiffany had no idea her words would be prophecy. When that day came, she


    would be the reason their reconciliation took several detours, but also the one who made Amelia


    understand which man she should truly be with.


    It could be said that Tiffany was the world¡¯s best confidante. She had put in a ton of effort for Amelia


    and her godson¡¯s sake. In the end, she managed to find her own


    happiness too.


    Of course, that was to be in the future. They still had a long way to go.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 84

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 84


    Ignoring Tiffany¡¯s shouting, Oscar took Amelia by her hand to wait for the elevator. Amelia waved to


    Tiffany and said, ¡°Go in, Tiff. I¡¯ll call you once I¡¯m home.¡±


    Soon after, Amelia was dragged into the elevator.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Tiffany grumbled to herself, ¡°What a tasteless man. Someday you¡¯ll definitely be begging me on your


    knees.¡±


    Inside the elevator, Amelia turned to Oscar. ¡°Mr. Clinton, what¡¯s with you today? It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve eaten


    gunpowder for dinner.¡±


    He said nothing, merely staring at her indifferently.


    Amelia had a hard time wrapping her head around how hot and cold Oscar was behaving. Why would


    hee to pick her up yet be so indifferent toward her?


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, if you¡¯re angry that my friend was unkind to you, I can apologize on her behalf,¡± Amelia


    suggested.


    He took a quick look at her. ¡°What¡¯s with those photographs?¡±


    Though her heart skipped, she did a great job pretending to be ignorant. ¡°What photographs?¡±


    ¡°I received a parcel at six o¡¯clock. It was a stack of photographs. I want to hear your exnation.¡±


    In an instant, she felt like arge cloud was hovering above her, about to unleash a flood of rain over


    her head. It felt ominous.


    She had never expected Jennifer Larson to be this ruthless. She hadn¡¯t even given her enough time to


    process before she sent the photos to Oscar Clinton.


    At that moment, she truly detested Jennifer. She had no animosity toward her. They didn¡¯t even have


    any rtion to each other. Yet, Jennifer bore a deep grudge toward her, so much so she was nning


    to destroy her marriage. Amelia couldn¡¯t understand. How did ruining her marriage benefitted Jennifer?


    ¡°Are the photographs rted to me?¡± Amelia continued pretending.


    Oscar stared at her fervently without a word.


    Amelia¡¯s heart was racing. Oscar¡¯s silence was making her uneasy. She feared Oscar would divorce


    her, and Olivia, who had always doted on her, would be disappointed if she¡¯d seen the photos.


    Amelia truly hated Jennifer then. She and Carter Scott were innocent, yet they had to suffer through


    such injustice.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I didn¡¯t even get to see those photos. Don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯ve gone overboard for faulting


    me without finding out the truth?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when you¡¯re home,¡± he said simply.


    Amelia quietened down, and so did Oscar. The car was filled with a heavy silence.


    About half an hourter, Oscar drove into the neighborhood where their condominium was and found a


    parking spot. He pulled open his door and got out before momentarily recalling Tiffany¡¯s words. Amelia


    hadn¡¯t lived an easy life. Even if she was heartbroken, she¡¯d still wear a smile in front of him. Hence, he


    halted his steps.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he muttered in a rare, gentle voice.


    Amelia was shocked, her mouth forming into a grin as she undid her seatbelt and exited the car.


    Oscar was walking in the lead while she followed behind gloomily. Abruptly, she clutched her belly and


    wailed, ¡°Mr. Clinton, my belly hurts! It hurts so much!¡±


    Immediately, Oscar whipped his head around and studied her suspiciously. Amelia looked even more


    pitifully at him, her voice weakening as she cried, ¡°Mr. Clinton, my belly hurts.¡±


    It was then Oscar began to panic, bending down to lift her anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Amelia suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck flirtatiously, leaning her head against his chest.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you were ignoring me earlier. My heart was hurting, so my belly did too. Now that you¡¯re


    carrying me, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s face darkened, cryptically lowering his head to look at her. ¡°You were pretending?¡±


    She continued leaning on him unabashedly. ¡°Mr. Clinton, don¡¯t be so cold to me. Every time you do, it


    hurts here.¡± She pointed at the left side of her chest.


    As soon as Oscar tried to put her down, she clutched onto him like a ko would a tree, whining


    weakly, ¡°Mr. Clinton, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t be photographed with anyone else other than you. I


    shouldn¡¯t have infuriated you. It¡¯s all my fault. Please forgive me.¡±


    ncing at her briefly, he carried her into the elevator and pressed their floor before proceeding to


    ignore her.


    After they entered the apartment, he ced her down and tugged at his necktie. He then entered the


    kitchen and poured himself a ss of water, his heart feeling exceptionally frustrated. When he came


    out, Amelia jumped on him once more with no fear of any consequences. She whined pitifully and


    coquettishly, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m really wrong this time. Please forgive me for this once. Don¡¯t be mad


    anymore, alright?¡±


    Oscar narrowed his eyes, speaking in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯ve seen those photos?¡±


    She froze for a second, her face remained unchanging. ¡°It must not be good if it could make you this


    mad. Therefore, I¡¯ll apologize first.¡±


    The coldness in his eyes deepened. ¡°At least you have some self-awareness.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯ve always been very self-aware.¡± She attempted to rouse his sympathy by blinking her


    eyes excessively, feigning cuteness.


    Oscar merely turned around and went upstairs. Shortly after, a loud m sounded from the bedroom


    door. Like a deted balloon, Amelia slumped down onto the ground.


    Five minutester, Oscar came downstairs with a man envelope in hand. Amelia looked at it


    listlessly. ¡°Mr. Clinton, are the photographs you mentioned in there?¡±


    He threw the envelope on the table and said, ¡°Take a look yourself.¡±


    She hesitated for a second before reaching for the envelope. A stack of photographs


    fell out the moment she opened it-all of which showed a man and a woman she easily recognized. It


    was no one else other than Carter Scott and herself.


    Jennifer Larson, you¡¯re truly ruthless! Amelia cursed in her heart.


    Oscar kept a close eye on her and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna give me an exnation?¡±


    Calming down, she smiled faintly at him. ¡°Mr. Clinton, if I were to say nothing happened between me


    and Carter Scott, would you believe me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Looking at these photographs, I wouldn¡¯t believe me either.¡±


    Oscar went forward and bent slightly, leaving only centimeters between them when he raised a hand to


    pinch her chin. ¡°Amelia Winters, are you that desperate? I¡¯ve been pleasing you so passionately. Are


    you still so unsatisfied in bed that you had to look for another man? Couldn¡¯t you have been less


    depraved? You even hooked up with your boss.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart ached for a moment, yet her face remained neutral. ¡°Mr. Clinton, didn¡¯t you already


    know I was such a person?¡± Sheughed. ¡°But these photographs I can exin. Carter Scott and I are


    innocent. Do you believe me?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s grip on her chin increased, retorting, ¡°Do you think I believe you?¡±


    You definitely don¡¯t!


    She was well aware of his possessiveness. Had these photographs been of Oscar and Cassie, and he


    had imed to be innocent, she wouldn¡¯t have believed him either.


    Oscar moved closer, their lips faintly brushing against each other. The air he exhaled tickled her face.


    ¡°Amelia Winters, did I not satisfy you enough, or was the money I gave you insufficient? Was that why


    you were so eager to hook up with another man before you divorced me? Carter Scott may be


    handsome and outstanding, but can he satisfy you in bed as I can?¡±


    Her heart felt like it was being shed by a knife, hurting tremendously.


    Oscar released her chin, his hand slowly moving to her neck. ¡°In the photograph, he was leaning


    against your neck. He kissed you, am I right? I see that you were enjoying it. You like him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Amelia stiffened, unsure of what to say.


    Leaning toward her neck, he bit on it slightly, ¡°Amelia Winters, women like you have the power to drive


    men crazy. But you¡¯re too greedy.


    You already have me, yet you¡¯re still thinking of another. You should¡¯ve considered it before you tried to


    steer two boats at once. There¡¯s always a possibility of sinking at sea. By then, you¡¯ll be left with


    nothing.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart sank. She was truly afraid that her rtionship with Oscar would be over that night with


    no possibilities to reconcile.


    ¡°Would you do anything for money? The child you¡¯re carrying, is that someone else¡¯s too?¡± he


    questioned coldly. His single sentence felt like a knife stabbing into her heart. She looked at him


    incredulously. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you can call me a slut, but you can¡¯t deny your own flesh and blood.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve hooked up with so many men. Do you think I¡¯d believe the child is mine?¡±


    Amelia nched.


    Oscar noticed the hurt shing in her eyes. All of a sudden, he couldn¡¯t bear to continue. But at the


    thought of the photographs, his face became even grimmer. He vented his anger with a single harsh


    bite on her neck.


    ¡°Amelia Winters, am I not good enough to you? Why do you have to look for other men?¡± That was


    about all the things he could say.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes reddened, staring at him with hurt in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Clinton, will you believe me this


    once?¡±


    ¡°The photographs are here. How do you expect me to believe you?¡± he said in a lowered voice.


    She wanted to stroke his cheek, but he swiftly avoided it as if it irked him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I find you


    really filthy right now.¡±


    Her legs trembled slightly, chuckling bitterly. ¡°Since you find me filthy, let¡¯s get a


    divorce.¡±


    Hearing that, Oscar¡¯s face flushed with indescribable rage. ¡°Amelia Winters, you want a divorce?


    You¡¯re going to Carter Scott after the divorce? How daring of you. Other than love, I could offer you


    anything else. You wanted money, and I gave you money. I made you my wife, and yet you couldn¡¯t


    even give me your untainted body. The only merit you had has been given to someone else. What else


    do I need you for?¡±


    This woman has such guts. She¡¯s found the next target before even getting a divorce. Did she think I


    wouldn¡¯t do anything to her?


    Oscar dropped his head and kissed her wildly, ravaging her. Amelia tried to shove him off with her


    hands, but the more she did, the angrier he got. He was almost pressing her against the couch, his


    large stature covering her body, but remained logical enough to avoid her belly.


    Five minutester, Oscar finally released her lips. She resembled a fish who had been washed afloat,


    her cheeks pink and panting heavily.


    He looked in satisfaction at her flushed cheeks. But at the thought that another man could make her


    look the same way as he just did, his face turned bleak once again.


    He reached out a hand to wipe at her kissed-swollen lips and said, ¡°If you could be as obedient as you


    did today, then I wouldn¡¯t have treated you this way.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 85

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 85


    Amelia merely looked at him nkly.


    Oscar lowered his head and bit her lips to the point it bled. ¡°Or do you prefer this?¡±


    Despair reced the nkness in her gaze. Her lips moved, yet nothing came out of it in the end.


    From Carter Scott to Oscar Clinton, she¡¯d only ever been in love with those two men. Carter had


    appeared during her innocent years. Back then, he fulfilled her fantasy of a prince charming. At that


    tender age, which girl wouldn¡¯t wish for a prince to rescue her from the abyss of suffering? It was then


    that Carter Scott appeared.


    At that time, she only dared to have a crush on him. Even though Carter had hinted at her several


    times, she never had the courage to make the first move. The difference between them hadn¡¯t been


    insignificant. Although everyone said they lookedpatible with their appearance, the contrast


    between their family background discouraged her. They hovered around each other for years until her


    graduation, and she entered the Scott Group with his help. Perhaps without his family¡¯s interference,


    she could¡¯ve gotten together with him. But what¡¯s happened had happened. Many years passed. She


    and Carter could no longer return to how they were before.


    Even if she were to divorce Oscar, it was impossible between Carter and her. She couldn¡¯t get out of


    that hurdle as too many things had happened. The damage between them was irreparable.


    Amelia was feelingplicated inside. To say she wasn¡¯t feeling bitter would be lying. She hadn¡¯t even


    reached thirty years old, yet had experienced so many things that people her age hadn¡¯t.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the little one in her belly, she probably would have copsed. She might also move to an


    isted small town and end her life after divorcing Oscar.


    In a trance, Amelia¡¯s eyes reddened and tears flowed down her cheeks.


    Looking at her tears, Oscar¡¯s heart ached. But at the thought that she could be crying for the man in


    the photograph, his heartache turned into irritability and anger.


    He wiped the tears with his thumb and said, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Amelia looked at him through her tear-filled eyes, her voice croaking. ¡°Would you feel sorry for me


    when I cry?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± At least not now.


    His words made her feel slightly hopeless. She smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re straightforward as always, Mr.


    Clinton.¡±


    Pinching her chin, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Be honest. When did you hook up with Carter


    Scott?¡±


    She nced at him briefly and decided to go all out. ¡°Mr. Clinton is aware of that fact that I love money,


    right? Whoever gives me money, I¡¯ll give them my body. It just so happens Carter Scott has money.


    How could I let such a good opportunity slip away?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s eyes were burning in rage, his grip on her chin tightening. ¡°Amelia Winters, you¡¯re the most


    repulsive woman I¡¯ve ever met,¡± he spat out coldly.


    ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡±


    ¡°If the photos had been sent to my parents, remember to exin to my mom clearly. I don¡¯t want you to


    pollute her ears on top of dirtying her eyes,¡± Oscar ordered, moving away from her body.


    Amelia asked in distress, ¡°You sent the photos to them?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re my parents, for God¡¯s sake. I¡¯m not that vile. I wouldn¡¯t want the whole world to know I¡¯ve been


    made a cuckold either.¡±


    Amelia knew, if Olivia and Owen were to receive the photographs, it could only be the work of Jennifer


    Larson.


    She dropped her head and concealed the emotions in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll exin the photographs to your


    mom.¡±


    ¡°In this family, mom is the one who truly dotes on you. Don¡¯t upset her.¡±


    A trace of guilt shed in Amelia¡¯s eyes. She had the urge to exin herself. She had been


    misunderstood too many times. She didn¡¯t want Oscar to continue misunderstanding her nor Olivia to


    view her as an unrestrained woman.


    If the photographs were sent to the Clintons, she feared it would cause a huge wave.


    One wrong step, and she could really be thrown out of the Clintons. It wasn¡¯t as if she wanted to cling


    onto them. She merely didn¡¯t want to be kicked out in such a pathetic way.


    Having mixed feelings, Amelia stood from up the couch and walked toward Oscar. She wrapped her


    arms around him from behind and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, listen to me. It really isn¡¯t what you think. Please


    believe me.¡±


    Oscar shook off her hands and pushed her away. He turned around and regarded her coldly. ¡°Amelia


    Winters, how shameless can you be?¡±


    She froze, her heart bleeding once again. ¡°Do you still refuse to believe me?¡±


    ¡°You could sell yourself for money, how do you expect me to believe you? Amelia Winters, I don¡¯t wish


    to touch you right now because I find you filthy. Heck, I don¡¯t even want to be in the same space as


    you. Tomorrow, if you wish to exin it to my parents, don¡¯t expect me to speak up for you.¡± Having


    said his piece, Oscar turned to go upstairs.


    Amelia flopped down on the couch in a dazed manner. An unknown amount of time passed before she


    reached for her bag shakily, taking a long time to find her phone. Her hands trembled as she dialed a


    number.


    As soon as the call connected, she choked out, ¡°Tiff, my heart hurts, and I don¡¯t feel so well. Will you


    come over?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Amelia? Give me a while, I¡¯ll head over right now.¡±


    Amelia hung up the phone, sitting in a daze on the couch.


    Tiffany arrived within thirty minutes. Amelia went to answer the door as the doorbell rang incessantly.


    Seeing how pale Amelia was, Tiffany flinched. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amelia merely smiled before her whole body slumped against Tiffany.


    Taken aback, Tiffany asked again, ¡°Amelia, what happened?¡±


    But Amelia gave no response.


    Tiffany anxiously yelled, ¡°Oscar Clinton! Oscar Clinton, are you home? Are you home? You bettere


    out! Amelia¡¯s fainted!¡±


    Oscar dashed down the stairs with heavy steps. ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°Are you blind?


    She¡¯s fainted. Hurry and carry her to the hospital. If she or the baby were to have anything happen to


    them, I¡¯ll never let you off!¡± Tiffany shouted hysterically.


    In one swift move, Oscar swept Amelia up and ran to the elevator. Fortunately, it opened the moment


    he arrived.


    The three of them entered and left the elevator very quickly. Oscar carried Amelia into his car and said


    to Tiffany, ¡°Look after her.¡±


    Tiffany rolled her eyes, refusing to give him any response.


    Oscar didn¡¯t mind her silence, wasting no time to take the driver¡¯s seat. He whipped out his phone and


    dialed. ¡°Robert, it¡¯s me. Something happened to Amelia. Please get the hospital to prepare for the best


    doctor on stand-by.¡±


    Having said that, he hung up right away.


    As it waste in the night, there were hardly any vehicles on the road. Oscar drove as fast as he could,


    running through several red lights along the way.


    A team of medical personnel was already waiting when they arrived. Oscar stopped the car and went to


    the backseat to carry Amelia, moving her to the stretcher the hospital had already arranged.


    Amelia was taken into the operating theatre. Oscar and Tiffany stood waiting on the outside. Angrily,


    Tiffany looked at Oscar. ¡°What exactly did you do to Amelia that caused her to faint? If something


    happens to her, I swear I¡¯ll fight you as if my life depends on it!¡±


    Leaning against the wall, Oscar spat out, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Tiffany was so enraged she almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath. She pointed a trembling finger at him.


    ¡°Are you human, Oscar Clinton? How exactly is she not good enough for you to hurt her repeatedly?¡±


    Oscar remained silent.


    Inhaling a deep breath, Tiffany calmed herself down and said, ¡°Oscar Clinton, you¡¯re cruel enough. If


    something happens to Amelia, I wouldn¡¯t let you off either.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy. Can you shut up?¡±


    She forced herself to take deep breaths. ¡°Oscar Clinton, can I ask you a question?¡±


    He shot a single nce at her. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me, what exactly did you do to Amelia in these short three hours that could cause her to


    end up in the hospital?¡± Tiffany¡¯s tone had considerably calmed down.


    ¡°That¡¯s between us.¡±


    ¡°Can you be a man for once?¡± She inhaled another deep breath.


    Oscar sat down on the chair, ignoring Tiffany¡¯s endless chatter.


    She tried again and said, ¡°Oscar Clinton, do you know that Amelia is true to you? If she wasn¡¯t, she


    would have never kept the baby. She told me the baby¡¯s the product of your love even though she was


    well aware you have no feelings for her.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s heart throbbed.


    With her eyes red, Tiffany continued, ¡°Oscar Clinton, the woman in there is your wife. No matter what


    she did wrong, shouldn¡¯t you have been a little more tolerant? Was there a need to cause her to faint?


    If I hadn¡¯t been there in time and something happened to her or the baby, wouldn¡¯t you be upset at all?¡±


    She raised her hand to wipe the fallen tears. ¡°But I guess, for an emotionless being like you, how could


    you possibly understand Amelia? Trust her to try in vain to love you, yet you treated her this way¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop telling me about her feelings for me!¡± Oscar abruptly stood up and yelled without restraint.


    Tiffany flinched. Seeing the redness in his eyes, she swallowed the words she was about to say.


    ¡°Tiffany, on the ount that you¡¯re her friend, I¡¯ve been more than tolerant toward you, Stop telling me


    about her feelings, or else I¡¯ll make your life in this city miserable.¡±


    ¡°Amelia clearly has feelings for you! Why are you afraid to hear me talk about it?¡± Tiffany was agitated.


    ¡°Amelia¡¯s been wholehearted to you. She¡¯s carrying your child. Is that not enough to prove her love for


    you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not certain whether or not her child belongs to me,¡± Oscar stated with a grim face.


    Tiffany was taken aback at first, but fury immediately took over. ¡°Oscar Clinton, have some conscience!


    If it isn¡¯t your child, whose could it be?¡±


    ¡°She loves money that much. It could be anyone¡¯s.¡±


    Tiffany raised her hand to p him, but her wrist was caught by him.


    Indignant, she red at him. ¡°Oscar Clinton, for a man to deny your own child, karma will hit you one


    day!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll personally arrange a DNA test after she¡¯s given birth. If the child¡¯s mine, I¡¯ll acknowledge it.


    Otherwise, I won¡¯t raise that bastard.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Tiffany¡¯s body shook in rage. She forced herself to take deep breaths to calm herself down and said,


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, do you have any idea how hurtful your words are? Amelia may look like a hussy, but she¡¯s


    devoted in love. You¡¯ve been married to her for years. Don¡¯t you know that well yourself?¡±


    Oscar returned to his seat and kept quiet once again.


    Before Tiffany could say another word, the lights above the operating theatre dimmed, and the door


    opened. She rushed forward, clutching the doctor, and asked worriedly, ¡°Doctor, how is Amelia?¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 86

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 86


    Chapter 86 Fine For The Time Being,Love You Enough to Leave You


    The doctor said, ¡°She¡¯s fine for the time being. It¡¯s just that her mood swings aren¡¯t good for the


    development of the fetus. You should try to keep her in a good mood. Otherwise, she may lose the


    baby.¡± Hearing that, Tiffany¡¯s heart was instantly in her mouth. ¡°Are Amelia, and her baby really fine,


    doc?¡± ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t get too emotional, she and her baby will be fine. She¡¯s pregnant now, so


    it¡¯s best to keep her in a good mood. Otherwise, it¡¯ll lead to miscarriage,¡± the doctor reminded. Tiffany


    hurriedly nodded. ¡°We will be sending the patient to a general ward in a while. It¡¯s best if her family


    members can keep her in a good mood.¡± Tiffany nodded again. When Amelia was sent to the general


    ward, Tiffany and Oscar followed.


    Standing by the bed, Tiffany pointed at Amelia, who was on the bed, and said, ¡°Oscar, did you see


    this? The woman you described as promiscuous is lying here now, while the child in her belly almost


    died because of your cruelty.¡± Oscar looked at Amelia in silence. ¡°Oscar, if you had had a tiny bit of


    affection for her, you wouldn¡¯t have treated her like this. Forget it. You¡¯re not the man who will stay with


    her till the end. It¡¯s good that you separate now. It also doesn¡¯t matter even if you have many


    misunderstandings about her. You don¡¯t love her anyway,¡± Tiffany sighed and concluded in a low voice.


    ¡°I will not divorce her for the time being,¡± Oscar finally spoke. After which, he left. Tiffany pulled the


    chair out and sat down. Brushing the bangs on Amelia¡¯s forehead, she whispered, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t you


    worry. Even if Oscar doesn¡¯t want you, I¡¯ll raise the child with you. We can¡¯t give him a life of luxury, but


    we can provide him everything he needs.¡± Amelia, who was still unconscious, naturally did not give her


    any response. Amelia only came round early the next morning. Looking at Tiffany, who was sleeping by


    the bed, she nudged her while saying, ¡°Tiff, wake up.¡±


    After Tiffany woke up from her sleep and saw that Amelia had woken up, she immediately grabbed her


    hand emotionally and said, ¡°Babe, you¡¯re awake. Did you know that you gave me the fright of my life


    last night when you suddenly fainted? I¡¯ll go and get a doctor to check you.¡± Then, she ran out and


    called the doctor. After the check-up, the doctor said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Winters, the patient¡¯s basically


    recovered. If you¡¯re still worried, she can stay here for another day. Otherwise, it¡¯s okay to go home at


    noon.¡± Tiffany nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for another day then.¡± After the doctor left, Tiffany poured


    Amelia a ss of water. ¡°Here, Amelia, have some water. It¡¯s still too early. I¡¯ll buy you some foodter.¡±


    After drinking the water, Amelia asked after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Tiff, where is he?¡± Of course,


    Amelia was referring to Oscar.


    Tiffany grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°Tell me honestly, Amelia, what happened between you and


    Oscar yesterday? Haven¡¯t the two of you been getting along fine?¡± ¡°He¡¯s seen the photo,¡± replied


    Amelia, feeling down and dejected. Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened as she finally knew why Oscar was so


    angry. Any man who sees it will be furious. But Oscar was still able to send Amelia to the hospital and


    listen to my chatter for so longst night. If I were him, I¡¯d have been sent into a rage. ¡°Is it Jennifer¡¯s


    doing?¡± Amelia nodded. ¡°That b****. We¡¯ve been tolerant, but she thinks we¡¯re easy meat. I swear I¡¯ll


    teach her a lesson this time.¡± Amelia shook her head at her. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash, Tiff. Jennifer


    comes from a rich family.


    If you¡¯re found plotting against her, I¡¯m afraid your writing career will be suspended.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not


    afraid. After so many years, I¡¯ve experienced a lot of things. What else do I have to be afraid of? We¡¯ve


    been relying on each other for all these years. You¡¯re like my family now. So I can¡¯t just watch you get


    bulled,¡± snarled Tiffany. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re gonna


    take a long time to solve this. Amelia, being too kind will only allow people to bully you, you know.¡± ¡°Tiff,


    it¡¯s not that I¡¯m kind. It¡¯s just that I was caught off guard by the photo incident.


    Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to her,¡± assured Amelia after heaving a sigh. ¡°Will you really take care of it?¡± asked


    Tiffany skeptically as she nced at her. Amelia simply gave her a nod. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t intervene since


    you don¡¯t want me to. But don¡¯t suffer in silence. You can always depend on me,¡± added Tiffany. ¡°Thank


    you, Tiff, for always standing by my side no matter what happens to me,¡± Amelia said sincerely while


    holding Tiffany¡¯s hand. Tiffany rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Silly girl, now you¡¯re being sappy. What you


    should do now is to rest well and give birth to the little sweetheart in your belly safely.


    Remember, no one can hurt you except yourself. If the Clintons drive you out, I¡¯ll always wee you


    in my humble dwelling, and I¡¯ll also help you raise Sweetheart.¡± Amelia was touched and felt contented


    that she was still able to have such a sincere friend by her side, even after being misunderstood by so


    many people. ¡°Tiff, help me sign the discharge paperster. I still need to go to work. As a neer, I


    shouldn¡¯t keep taking leave as my colleagues will be displeased.¡± Tiffany looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Are


    you out of your mind, Amelia?¡± Amelia gave her a feeble smile.


    ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m fine now. I won¡¯t risk the health of my sweetheart. Since I¡¯m fine, I shouldn¡¯t take leave.


    Otherwise, others will think I¡¯m too delicate.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you. Carter is the reason you¡¯re like this. I


    think you¡¯d better quit your job. The pay is so little and nearly ruined your family.¡± Tiffany was seething


    at the mention of Amelia¡¯s job at Carter¡¯spany. ¡°Imma call them now and tell them you quit.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t


    be ridiculous, Tiff.¡± ¡°Ridiculous?¡± Tiffany got mad. ¡°Amelia, I don¡¯t know why you must cling to your


    shitty job. Or you actually haven¡¯t gotten over Carter Scott, that hoodoo, have you?¡±


    ¡°Tiff.¡± Amelia gave Tiffany a pleading look. ¡°I really like this design job, so don¡¯t doubt me like Oscar


    does, okay?¡± Tiffany sighed and finally relented. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop, but you have to take the day off, or I¡¯ll


    call Carter directly and tell him that you quit. His phone number is still the same anyway.¡± After giving it


    some thought, Amelia nodded. Therefore, Tiffany went out and made a call to help Amelia take a leave


    of absence. Aftering back with the food she bought downstairs, she said, ¡°Here you go, Babe, it¡¯s


    not too hot anymore.¡± As Amelia was eating, Tiffany told her, ¡°I¡¯ve helped you ask for leave, Babe. That


    jinx asked me about you, so I told him that his new lover caused you to be hospitalized. He wanted to


    visit you, but I turned him down.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Tiff. The whole thing actually has nothing much to do with him,¡± Amelia protested. Tiffany


    rolled her eyes at her. ¡°So you think I¡¯m a busybody now?¡± Amelia smiled in resignation. ¡°Tiff, you know


    what I mean.¡± ¡°I think that is what you mean. You always jump to Carter¡¯s defense. Hasn¡¯t he caused


    you enough troubles?¡± Tiffany pointed out, feeling a little angry. Amelia fell silent. Fixing her gaze on


    her, Tiffany asked in a serious tone, ¡°Babe, tell me honestly, you still haven¡¯t gotten over him, right?¡±


    Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t imagine things, Tiff.


    My feelings for him have ceased four years ago. We couldn¡¯t be together back then, and neither will we


    get together in the future. We¡¯re just too different.¡± Tiffany pierced her with her eyes while Amelia


    shed a smile at her, ying weak. The sight of her pale face made Tiffany¡¯s heart soften, so Tiffany


    changed the subject. ¡°You don¡¯t look well. You should rest first, and I¡¯ll be here by your side.¡± Amelia


    nodded. Then, she stared at the ceiling in a trance while lying on the bed. Seeing her like this, Tiffany


    felt distressed and grabbed her hand, asking, ¡°Babe, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m wondering if this will put an


    end to my rtionship with the Clintons,¡± replied Amelia, feeling down. ¡°You¡¯re sad to leave them?¡±


    ¡°After being in the family for four years, it¡¯s not easy to leave them. Mrs. Clinton has been very good to


    me and treats me like her daughter. If she sees the photo, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be very disappointed in me.


    In fact, I don¡¯t want her to be sad because of me.¡± Tiffany held her hand tightly in silence. She knew


    that Amelia valued family ties and treated the elderly politely. In addition, Olivia did treat her like a


    daughter, so it was self-evident how big the impact this photo incident had on her.


    Tiffany began to hate Jennifer, who did anything she wanted, just because she came from a rich family.


    This time, she sent someone to stalk Amelia and took photos that she now used to bend the truth,


    possibly driving a wedge between Amelia and Oscar. People had always been advised against ruining


    others¡¯ rtionships, and yet Jennifer did the exact opposite. Therefore, Tiffany was determined to get


    back at her as she could not turn the other cheek. Amelia would always refrain from resorting to


    violence, but Tiffany was the exact opposite of her.


    Since Jennifer was so insensible, she wanted to let her know that they were no easy meat despite


    havinge from ordinary families. ¡°Babe, don¡¯t worry too much. Mrs. Clinton is benevolent, so I


    believe she¡¯ll understand you,¡± Tiffany consoled. ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°Have some rest. I¡¯ll wake you up atText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    noon.¡± Amelia closed her eyes and soon fell asleep. Looking at her sleeping face, Tiffany could not help


    but sigh. She did not expect that a woman, who was once cheerful and optimistic, could be like


    this in just four years. Although thetter now owned branded belongings and had various cosmetics


    that made her look increasingly attractive, Tiffany could feel that she was not as happy as before and


    that she began keeping to herself. Even though she did not have much money in the past, she lived a


    carefree life.


    Carter and Oscar were the only men who appeared in her life. She really liked them, but things did not


    end well with either of them. s. What a tough love life she has. Tiffany took out her phone and called


    her editor, saying she won¡¯t be able to submit her work these few days. The editor got so mad that she


    kept yelling into the phone, so Tiffany immediately hung up the phone. Putting her phone into her bag,


    Tiffany muttered to herself, ¡°As expected, women on their periods can¡¯t be messed with.


    She¡¯s as angry as a bull.¡± If she had stood in her editor¡¯s shoes, she would have known that the


    readers kept bombarding the publisher with calls due to the poprity of her novel, which was driving


    her editor crazy. In fact, her editor was being very kind as she did note banging at the door of


    Tiffany, who was so unreliable at meeting deadlines. While Tiffany was taking care of Amelia at the


    hospital, the Clintons were in chaos.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 87

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 87


    Chapter 87 The Clintons Knew About The Photos,Love You Enough to Leave You


    In the living room of Clinton Residence, Stephanie pointed at the photos on the table and said angrily,


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Oscar, did you see that? Your so-called good daughter-inw cheated on Oscar with the


    son of the owner of Scott Group. This shameless woman doesn¡¯t deserve to be Oscar¡¯s wife.¡± Oscar


    looked at the photos on the table with a grim expression as he slowly clenched his fists. Olivia also


    wore a gloomy look on her face, but she did not want to believe that Amelia was that kind of person.


    After all, she treated her like her daughter. ¡°Oscar, what the hell is going on?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    she asked while looking at Oscar. With his eyes fixed on the photos, Oscar said nothing. ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t it


    clear what these photos mean? Obviously, this woman has cheated and cuckolded your son,¡±


    Stephanie chimed in, displeased. Olivia¡¯s face fell. ¡°Steph, watch your words. She¡¯s your sister-inw.


    You can¡¯t be so disrespectful,¡± Olivia reproved her in a low voice. ¡°Mom, the evidence is staring at you


    in the face, but you still don¡¯t want to believe it. Will you only believe that your daughter-inw has


    cheated when you see the photos of her sleeping with another man?¡± protested Stephanie, feeling


    wronged. Olivia nced at Oscar before saying, ¡°Shut up. She¡¯s Oscar¡¯s wife nheless. You¡¯re only


    embarrassing him by saying so.¡±


    Knowing that no man liked being cuckolded, Stephanie realized that she had said something she


    should not, so she gave Oscar an apologetic look and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Oscar. I didn¡¯t mean it. I


    just wanted all of you to see the true colors of this woman.¡± Then, Oscar pointed at the photos. ¡°Where


    did thesee from?¡± ¡°They were delivered to me by a courier,¡± replied Stephanie. ¡°They are all fake,¡±


    stated Oscar. ¡°Oscar, are you still trying to defend her?¡± snapped Stephanie as she looked at him in


    disbelief. Standing up, Oscar shot her a stern look and asserted, ¡°I said they¡¯re fake, so they are.¡±


    Stephanie also got up and yelled in anger, ¡°Oscar, I got someone to check these photos, and I was told


    they¡¯re all authentic, which is why I showed them all to you. How can they be fake? Have you really


    fallen in love with that kind of woman, Oscar? Don¡¯t forget that Cassie is pregnant with your child. You


    behaving like this will get her nowhere. Oscar, I¡¯ve never expected you to be such a fickle man.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s face clouded over. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about my marital problems, Steph. If you¡¯ve got


    nothing to do, I¡¯ll enroll you in an Arts ss so that you won¡¯t be screaming all day and be more


    ladylike.¡± Stephanie¡¯s chest heaved with anger, and she let out a sardonic chuckle. ¡°Oscar, I just don¡¯t


    want to see you get cheated by that woman, but you¡¯re actually ming me now for my good


    intentions.¡± Oscar simply nced at her in silence.


    Meanwhile, Olivia waved her hands and stepped in, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of you? Sit down now.¡±


    Only then did Oscar and Stephanie sit down. Olivia took a deep breath, feeling calmer than earlier. ¡°Tell


    me honestly, Oscar, have you seen these photos before?¡± Olivia rightly put her finger on it. As a


    mother, she understood her son very well to know that he would not have been so calm if he had not


    seen these photos.


    Oscar nodded. ¡°Yes, yesterday. Amelia exined to me as well. This is just a misunderstanding.¡± For


    some reason, Oscar covered Amelia. Perhaps deep down, he did not want his parents to


    misunderstand Amelia. Despite having said so many hurtful things the day before, he still could not


    bear to see something happen to Amelia. Stephanie¡¯s eyes widened with anger. ¡°Oscar, these photos


    are hard evidence.


    You can¡¯t go soft on her just because of her words.¡± Olivia nced at her and ordered, ¡°Be quiet Steph.


    Let Oscar speak.¡± Stephanie punched the sofa and crossed her arms grumpily. Then, Olivia said


    calmly, ¡°Oscar, tell me frankly, what do you think of these photos?¡± ¡°Mom, I was just as angry as you all


    when I saw these photos, but I¡¯ve been married to Amelia for several years now, so I believe that she¡¯s


    not such a person.¡± Olivia nodded in approval. ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m rather satisfied with the way you handled this


    matter. You didn¡¯t act rash, nor did you lose your temper. In my opinion, you¡¯ve be more


    responsible.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± ¡°Mom, what were you thinking? How can you still be so calm when


    your son is being cuckolded?


    Is Oscar your son, or is Amelia your daughter? Why must you defend her like this?¡± Stephanieshed


    out while looking at Olivia with saucer eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t talk to Mom like this, Steph.¡± Stephanie rose to


    her feet and began to weep. ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t mean to criticize Mom, but she¡¯s so partial to that woman


    that she¡¯s lost her principle. That¡¯s why I suspect Amelia is her daughter instead.¡± Hearing that, Olivia


    nced at her, while Owen fell silent. ¡°Steph, I didn¡¯t favor Amelia on purpose. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s


    pregnant now, and we can¡¯t possibly disregard our grandchild. Even if she¡¯s cheated, we¡¯ll need to


    resolve it after she gives birth to the child. I really hope you can calm down.¡± ¡°Mom, she¡¯s so


    promiscuous.


    We can¡¯t even be sure who the father of the child is,¡± said Stephanie disdainfully, curling her lips.


    ¡°Steph, how could you say that?¡± A look of anger shed across Olivia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t it true? That


    woman is so unfaithful. We don¡¯t even know how many men she¡¯s been with. Can you guarantee that


    the baby she¡¯s pregnant with belongs to Oscar?¡± Unexpectedly, Olivia replied asserted firmly, ¡°Yes, I


    can. I treat her as my own daughter. I believe in my judgment about people.¡± Stephanie puffed and


    blew at her response. ¡°Mom, you-¡± But Olivia looked at Oscar and said, ¡°Oscar, do you n to divorce


    Amelia? If you do, I won¡¯t interfere as it¡¯s a matter between the two of you. I just hope that you can


    think it through.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to divorce her yet,¡± replied Oscar after a brief silence. ¡°Okay, as long as you¡¯ve


    figured out.¡± Olivia was obviously relieved. After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Where¡¯s Amelia? Call her to


    come over. Since you¡¯ve seen the photos, I think she knew that the person who sent these photos over


    is apparently ill-intentioned and may have nned it for a long time. I believe someone¡¯s on to her.


    Since she¡¯s still a member of our family, we can¡¯t just let her be bullied.¡± Oscar balled his hands into


    fists. ¡°She¡¯s gone to work. I¡¯ll get her toe over at night.¡± Olivia did not push it and simply reminded,


    ¡°Tell Amelia not to think too much. It¡¯s not good for her now that she¡¯s pregnant.¡± Oscar gave a slight


    nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to rest upstairs with your dad. Ask Amelia toe home for dinner,¡± added Olivia


    with a look of fatigue on her face. ¡°If she¡¯s not busy at work, I¡¯ll get her toe with me for dinner.¡±


    Oscar gave a vague answer. Without saying anything else, Olivia went upstairs with Owen. After going


    into their room, Owen¡¯s face clouded over. ¡°Olivia, after Amelia gives birth to the child, I¡¯ll get her to


    divorce Oscar. She doesn¡¯t deserve him.¡± Sighing, Olivia wrapped her arms around his waist from


    behind and asked, ¡°Dear, can you not do it for my sake?¡± ¡°I can tolerate it when she kept her nose


    clean previously.


    But if this kind of photo gets out, it¡¯ll make both Oscar and our family look bad.¡± ¡°You know very well


    that I¡¯m very fond of her, but you still say things like this. You¡¯re breaking my heart,¡± Olivia said with a


    sigh. Turning around, Owen pulled her into his arms and whispered, ¡°Be reasonable, Olivia. This


    woman is really unsuitable for Oscar and can¡¯t help him at all judging from her family background,


    education qualifications, and capability. She isn¡¯t the best woman to be Oscar¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need


    external things like this to be the icing on the cake of our already huge business, do we?¡± ¡°But in order


    for us to venture into foreign markets, Oscar needs to marry a woman with aparable family


    background.¡±


    ¡°Do you treat Oscar as a son or as a machine to expand Clinton Corporations? I¡¯m telling you, even if


    he divorces Amelia, I won¡¯t agree to Cassie marrying into our family. It¡¯s either me or her. Your choice,¡±


    warned Olivia with an imprable look in her eyes. Owen sighed helplessly and hugged her tighter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up, Olivia. I didn¡¯t say that Oscar must marry Cassie, but you have to consider


    what he wants too. After photos like these were taken, Amelia can no longer be our daughter-inw. As


    for Cassie, she¡¯s pregnant with Oscar¡¯s child. No matter what, Oscar should take responsibility for it.


    After all, the Yards and our family have been friends for many years. We can¡¯t have a falling-out with


    them.¡± Olivia pushed him away as she threatened, ¡°We don¡¯t know yet who¡¯s child Cassie is pregnant


    with.


    If you insist on letting Oscar marry her, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Owen had no choice but topromise. ¡°I¡¯m just


    saying, Olivia, don¡¯t be mad. Your heart is weak, and Robert also said that you can¡¯t be too emotional.


    I¡¯m sorry that I said the wrong thing.¡± Only then did Olivia calm down. ¡°Dear, I hope you don¡¯t mind me


    talking back, but Cassie is really not suitable to be our daughter-inw.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, you call the


    shots. We should let Oscar handle his own rtionship problems. If he insists on marrying her, I hope


    you can ept it with an open mind.


    You don¡¯t want your kids to grow estranged from you, do you?¡± Heaving a sigh, Olivia did not say


    anything else. Meanwhile, Stephanie went up to Oscar downstairs and asked, ¡°Oscar, what are you


    thinking? Are you really going to tolerate such a promiscuous woman?¡± ¡°She¡¯s your sister-inw.¡± ¡°After


    what she¡¯s done, she doesn¡¯t deserve to be one.¡± ¡°I have to go back to work. See you.¡± Stephanie


    grabbed Oscar by the arm to stop him as she questioned anxiously, ¡°Oscar, what does Cassie mean to


    you now?


    Previously, you imed that you love her, and yet you have a change of heart so soon?¡± Oscar


    furrowed his brow. ¡°Steph, if you¡¯ve got nothing better to do, you should sign up for some art sses to


    mold your character into a better one.¡± Stephanie hit the roof. ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject, Oscar.


    You can remain so calm after being cuckolded. Are you a coward?¡± Without taking another nce at


    her, Oscar walked past her and left.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 88

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 88


    Chapter 88 You Will All Regret This,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Stephanie paced back and forth in exasperation as she warned through her gritted teeth, ¡°You¡¯ll all


    regret when that woman really cheats.¡± Ignoring her, Oscar continued to head outside. Then, he


    received a call from Cassie. Initially, he did not want to answer it, but she kept calling, so he had no


    choice but to ept the call. ¡°Oscar, I¡¯ve just received some photos. Can youe over?¡± The look in


    Oscar¡¯s eyes changed into one filled with murderous intent. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ming over.¡± After that,


    Oscar hung up the phone and drove to Cassie¡¯s ce. Cassie did not stay with the Clintons. Instead,


    she bought a big and cozy three-bedroom apartment in a neighborhood not far away from Oscar¡¯s in


    the city center.


    Taking the elevator, Oscar went to her unit and rang the doorbell. She soon opened the door and


    enthusiastically wrapped her arms around his neck. She tried to kiss him on the lips, but thetter


    dodged her, much to her surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Oz?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Oscar went inside the


    apartment with her and shut the door behind him. Cassie pinned him against the wall and looked at him


    with dreamy eyes, saying, ¡°Oz, it¡¯s been a few days since youst came. Our baby and I miss you a


    lot.¡± After kissing her lips perfunctorily, Oscar patiently assured, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the babyter. You told me


    over the phone that you received some photos. Where are they?¡± Cassie gave him an aggrieved look.


    ¡°Oz, you wouldn¡¯t havee over if I hadn¡¯t mentioned the photos, would you? I gave up my bright


    future in another country for you, but your attitude toward me has grown cold. Don¡¯t you love me


    anymore?¡± asked Cassie persistently, feeling wronged. Oscar was slowly losing his patience as he had


    never thought that Cassie¡¯s constant chatter would be so annoying. Holding her in his arms, he tried to


    keep his cool while coaxing her, ¡°You know that I only love you, Cassie. Don¡¯t be ridiculous, and be a


    good girl, okay?¡± Leaning into him, Cassie bit her lips with a glint in her eye and exined in an


    aggrieved tone, ¡°I just love you too much, Oscar.


    My parents keep asking when I¡¯ll marry you, and put a lot of pressure on me. I also feel very uneasy as


    you don¡¯t give me an answer as well even though I¡¯m already pregnant.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. You should


    know how I feel about you,¡± assured Oscar gently, his heart softening. ¡°I trust you, Oz.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡±


    Pulling away, Cassie said, ¡°Come with me, Oz. Let me show you some photos delivered to me this


    morning. There¡¯s no sender¡¯s name, so I don¡¯t know whom they¡¯re from.¡± Oscar sat on the sofa with


    her. Cassie then took out a yellow man envelope from the room and sat next to him, saying, ¡°Oz,


    you¡¯ll probably get mad when you see the photos inside, but you must believe that I¡¯ll always be by


    your side and will never do something that will hurt you.¡± Seeing the man envelope in her hand,


    Oscar was vexed. ¡°Take a look, Oz.¡±


    Cassie handed him the envelope. Opening the envelope, Oscar emptied it and saw the photos, which,


    as expected, were of Amelia and Carter. Although he had a gloomy expression, he did not blow his top


    as Cassie had imagined. ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad, Oz?¡± asked Cassie while giving him a puzzled look. ¡°Do you


    want me to?¡± Oscar asked instead. Cassie gently took his arm and exined, ¡°You¡¯re my man, so of


    course, I hope that you¡¯ll only feel every emotion for me. However, Ms. Winters is going overboard.


    She¡¯s your legal wife no matter what, so shouldn¡¯t she have some decency?


    If these photos are exposed, you¡¯ll be ridiculed by people in high society. I¡¯m just indignant about what


    will happen to you.¡± Pulling her into his arms, Oscar changed the subject, ¡°I¡¯m happy as long as I have


    you. What this woman does has nothing to do with me. We¡¯re going to divorce soon, so she can¡¯t


    threaten your status.¡± Cassie smirked, feeling pleased. ¡°Oz, are you really not mad that she cheated on


    you? I feel sorry for you as you treat her so well, but she still hooks up with another man. Do you want


    me to help you teach her a lesson?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s nothing but an insignificant woman. You


    should just take good care of yourself and the baby. After divorcing her, I¡¯ll hold a grand wedding with


    you and make you the prettiest bride in the world.¡± Smiling sweetly, Cassie leaned into his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear you say so, Oz. I was afraid that you¡¯d really fall in love with Amelia and was going


    to dump me.¡± ¡°Cassie, did you hire someone to take these photos?¡± Oscar asked in a seemingly


    nonchnt tone while holding her. ¡°Are you suspecting me, Oz?¡± Cassie looked up at him with a


    slightly hurtful expression. Patting her on the head, Oscar replied in a gentle voice, ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re the


    last person I¡¯ll suspect. I¡¯m just asking. It¡¯s good if you¡¯re not the one behind it. But if you are, it¡¯s fine


    too. No matter what you do, you¡¯re the most adorable to me.¡± Cassie shed him a sweet smile. ¡°Oz, it


    really wasn¡¯t me. I thought of getting someone to take photos of Ms. Winters too, but it remained a


    thought as I didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood by you.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Those photos were really delivered to me by a courier. I don¡¯t who the sender is, nor what purpose they


    have.¡± After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Oz, other than showing you the photos, I ask you toe over


    because I want you to find out the person who took the photos and their purpose in doing so. I think


    you should look into whether they¡¯re targeting Ms. Winters or the Clintons.¡± Bopping her on the nose,


    Oscar chuckled and asked, ¡°You¡¯re trying to be a good wife already even when you haven¡¯t be my


    wife, eh?¡± Cassie smiled shyly as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you.


    Do you not want me to do so?¡± ¡°You¡¯re imagining things again, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re my woman. Who else


    do you want to show your concern for if not me?¡± The affection in his eyes deepened. Hitting his chest,


    Cassie refuted coquettishly, ¡°Who are you calling your woman? You haven¡¯t proposed to me yet, so I¡¯m


    still considering whether to marry you.¡± Oscar pinched her nose and said with a smile, ¡°Who else do


    you want to marry if not me?¡± Cassie smiled sweetly, but she didn¡¯t realize that there was a cold glint in


    Oscar¡¯s eyes behind his smile. ¡°Oz, let¡¯s go grocery shoppingter. I¡¯ll make you some good food,¡±


    Cassie proposed coyly as she held his hand. ¡°I have some work to do at thepany, and I¡¯ll get


    someone to send you some nutritious food at noon.


    If you need to go to the team, don¡¯t get too busy,¡± replied Oscar gently. ¡°Can you keep mepany


    today, Oz?¡± Cassie asked, disappointed that he was leaving. Oscar stroked her face and exined with


    adoration, ¡°Be good. I need to be present for a discussion on a coborative project. Listen, I¡¯ll take a


    few days off from work to apany you when I¡¯m not so busy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going for a prenatal checkupter


    in the afternoon. Aren¡¯t you going with me?¡± Cassie asked meekly, still feeling upset. ¡°Your checkup is


    this afternoon?¡± Oscar tried to keep cool. Cassie nodded. After thinking for a while, Oscar suggested,


    ¡°I¡¯lle to you after I¡¯ve gotten things done at thepany, okay?¡± Cassie stubbornly held his hand


    as she continued to persuade, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go, Oz. Our baby is very well-behaved every time


    you¡¯re here, so I think he misses you.


    Living alone in such a big apartment makes me feel lonely too sometimes, and I¡¯ve turned down many


    jobs ever since I¡¯ve gotten pregnant. I just want you to spend some time with me. Can¡¯t you even do


    this?¡± Getting irritable deep down, Oscar repeated patiently, ¡°Be good, Cassie. I¡¯lle back and go for


    the checkup with you in the afternoon.¡± Left with no choice, Cassie could only agree to it. After walking


    Oscar to the door, she reminded him like a good wife would, ¡°Oz, although you¡¯re busy, don¡¯t forget to


    have lunch. Skipping meals will hurt your stomach.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You should go back in. Take good care of yourself and the baby. I¡¯ll get someone to send you


    lunch,¡± Oscar replied affectionately. Cassie shed him a sweet smile. After walking out of the elevator,


    Oscar got into the car and made a call. After the call was picked up, he instructed coldly, ¡°Sam, check a


    parcel for me. I¡¯ll send you the tracking number in a moment. I want to know who the sender is.¡± After


    the person on the other end of the phone gave him a reply, he said, ¡°That¡¯s it for now. Email me after


    you¡¯ve found the sender, and I¡¯ll transfer the payment to your ount.¡± Then, he hung up the phone


    and drove to hispany. When he reached, his secretary greeted him, ¡°Mr. Clinton, the delegation


    from Jardin Technologies has arrived and is waiting for you in the reception room.¡±


    Nodding, Oscar walked quickly to the reception room. When he entered the room, the delegation from


    Jardin Technologies stood up and greeted, ¡°Mr. Clinton.¡± Then, Oscar sat down at the head of the table


    with an expressionless face and said, ¡°Take a seat.¡± Afterward, the senior executives of Clinton


    Corporations and the main person in charge of Jardin Technologies enter into negotiations. As both


    sides refused topromise, the negotiations went on for several hours and had not even finished


    although it was nearly two in the afternoon. Therefore, Oscar¡¯s secretary went up to him and


    suggested, ¡°Mr. Clinton, it¡¯s almost two.


    Why don¡¯t we continue after lunch?¡± ncing at his watch, he realized that it was ten to two, so he


    nodded in agreement. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s continue after lunch.¡± The delegation from Jardin Technologies


    got up, whereas Oscar¡¯s secretary announced with a graceful smile, ¡°Everyone, pleasee with me.


    I¡¯ve asked the cafeteria to prepare food for you. It won¡¯t take you too much to grab a bite before


    continuing with the discussion.¡± After everyone from Jardin Technologies left the room, Oscar took out


    his phone and called Cassie. After the call was answered, he asked, ¡°Have you eaten, Cassie?¡±


    ¡°Oz, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll send me food? I only had a few biscuits at noon,¡± replied Cassie in an


    aggrieved tone. Frowning, Oscar patiently coaxed, ¡°Sorry, I forgot about that as I was in a meeting just


    now. You should order food delivery and eat first. Don¡¯t starve yourself. I¡¯ll go for the checkup with you


    in the afternoon and then take you to have some nice food.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll eat after this. Don¡¯t overwork


    yourself, and remember to eat,¡± responded Cassie obediently. ¡°Okay.


    Take a nap after you eat. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± After some small talk, Oscar hung up the phone.


    Holding his phone, he walked to the window with a gloomy look on his face and stared out at the


    scenery, seemingly lost in thought. His secretary walked in, holding a lunch box in her hand, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯ve prepared some food for you. You should eat some.¡± He turned around and replied,


    ¡°Leave it there. I¡¯ll eat it in a bit.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 89

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 89


    Chapter 89 Coward,Love You Enough to Leave You


    With a nod of her head, his secretary put down the lunchbox and left, closing the door behind her.


    Sitting down, Oscar opened the lunchbox and saw that it was filled with his favorite food. When he was


    about to take a bite, his phone rang. After picking up the call, a man was heard saying, ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    I¡¯ve found out who the sender is. The parcel was sent by a middle-aged man in his forties. I found this


    man, and he told me that a young woman paid him to send the parcel. He doesn¡¯t know that woman,


    but I drew a portrait based on his descriptions and looked into it.


    I found out that she¡¯s the daughter of the Larsons. Her details have been emailed to you.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll


    get someone to transfer the payment to you in a while,¡± replied Oscar. ¡°Mr. Clinton, it¡¯s nice to work with


    you as you¡¯re generous with the pay. Remember to find me whenever you need.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯m hanging


    up.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± After the phone call, Oscar no longer had the appetite to eat. Returning to his office, he


    turned on hisputer and logged into his email. As he looked through the information that was sent


    to him, the look in his eyes changed. ¡°Jennifer Larson?¡± he muttered to himself. He had never met


    Jennifer, nor did he hear of Larson Group. Larson Group did not have much presence in the domestic


    market as their main business was abroad, where they were one of the biggest family-owned


    businesses.


    However, Larson Group had never had any conflict of interest with Clinton Corporations, so Oscar did


    not understand why Jennifer would hire someone to take photos of Amelia. He began to wonder if it


    was purely a prank or a move targeting Clinton Corporations. Taking out his phone, he called Sam and


    said, ¡°Sam, get me the phone number of Jennifer Larson.¡± ¡°Mr. Clinton, have you fallen for this beautiful


    girl? I have to admit that she¡¯s gorgeous, but you have a wife already, so you shouldn¡¯t be such a


    yboy.¡± ¡°Cut the nonsense, Sam. Just tell me if you can do that. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll get someone else to


    do it. I don¡¯t like talking to a piece of trash.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. You want her phone number, right?


    Gimme ten minutes. I can surely get it for you, but you have to pay me more, or else I won¡¯t do it. After


    all, I run the risk of being discovered by Amelia. If she found out, don¡¯t tell her that I give you the


    number.¡± ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re noisy, Sam?¡± After that, Oscar directly hung up the


    phone. After about ten minutes, his phone vibrated. Taking a look at the phone, he saw the phone


    number sent by Sam, followed by a message that read: Mr. Clinton, big news. Amelia and this woman


    work in the samepany. You need to be careful while screwing around. Don¡¯t let Amelia catch you


    red-handed. The look in Oscar¡¯s eyes changed as he muttered, ¡°The samepany?¡±


    Smirking, he added, ¡°It seems that I really need to meet this Jennifer Larson.¡± He called the number he


    had just obtained. When the call was answered, he asked, ¡°May I speak to Ms. Jennifer Larson?¡±


    Finding it strange, Jennifer took a look at the unknown number before replying, ¡°Speaking. May I know


    who this is?¡± ¡°You actually have no idea who I am after having sent the photos to me?¡± Jennifer¡¯s heart


    was instantly in her mouth as she did not expect that Oscar Clinton would be able to find her in such a


    short time. ¡°Is this some kind of joke? I don¡¯t know you, Sir, and I don¡¯t know what photos you¡¯re talking


    about. If there is nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± ¡°Ms. Larson, I¡¯ll get straight to the point.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I don¡¯t like people who y games with me. Are you free tonight? I¡¯d like to meet with you to talk about


    why you wanted to take photos of my wife. Although we the Clintons aren¡¯t the richest in the world, we


    still have the ability to make apany go bankrupt. The main business of you Larsons is abroad, so


    you¡¯re basically like a dead lion here,¡± said Oscar. Jennifer stopped ying dumb and replied, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s


    Mr. Clinton. Shouldn¡¯t you thank me after I got someone to take such interesting photos?¡± ¡°Only I can


    bully my woman. No outsider can frame her.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the rtionship between you and your wife isn¡¯t as bad as rumored.¡± ¡°Starry Sky


    Restaurant at six in the evening. I hope that you cane, Ms. Larson. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind making


    it hard for the Larsons to survive here.¡± Jennifer knew that they could not beat a local powerful family


    as the root of their business was not in Chanaea. If she really offended the Clintons, her family would


    probably have to leave Chanaea. ¡°Since you have extended an invitation to me, of course, I have to go.


    I¡¯ll arrive on time at six. Hopefully, you won¡¯t stand me up, Mr. Clinton,¡± replied Jennifer. ¡°Just


    remember, Ms. Larson, I don¡¯t like to be kept waiting.¡± ¡°Well, me too. I hope you can also be there on


    time. Men should act like a gentleman.¡±


    Oscar responded by hanging up the phone. After fiddling with his phone for a while, he left the office


    and said to one of the secretaries, ¡°Linda, go to unit 601 of block B in the Pinnacle Gardenter, and go


    for a prenatal checkup with Ms. Yard. Tell her that I can¡¯t go with her because I¡¯m still in a meeting.


    Report the result of the checkup to me when youe back.¡± Linda gave him a strange look and


    asked, ¡°Boss, may I know who this Ms. Yard is?¡± ¡°Linda, you are a smart person. You¡¯ll know what you


    should know. As for those you shouldn¡¯t know, you should stay out of it,¡± warned Oscar.


    Horrified, Linda hurriedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for prying, Boss.¡± Oscar nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll go there to take


    her to the hospital at three o¡¯clock. Just tell her I can¡¯t go because I¡¯m still in a meeting. Do you


    understand?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss. I promise toplete the task properly and not let you down.¡± Oscar


    then went into the reception room, where the delegation was already seated. Taking his seat, he


    dered, ¡°Let¡¯s start the meeting.¡± Both sides soon entered into negotiations. After several hours of


    talks, they finallypromised and reached an agreement. The general representative of Jardin


    Technologies rose to his feet and extended his hand, saying, ¡°Mr. Clinton, we¡¯re pleased to work with


    you and Clinton Corporations.


    I¡¯m very much looking forward to our uing coboration.¡± ¡°You tter me, Mr. Jones. I¡¯m also


    looking forward to working together with yourpany, which is the best in the industry in this city,¡±


    replied Oscar. They continued to chat for a while before the people from Jardin Technologies left the


    reception room. After getting his staff to send them downstairs, he headed to his office and checked his


    phone; there were two missed calls from Olivia. He returned her call, and she soon picked it up. ¡°Mom,


    Amelia and I haven¡¯t finished our work, so I won¡¯t be going over for dinner tonight.


    I¡¯ll take her back tomorrow,¡± said Oscar. Olivia was apparently angry as she asked, ¡°Oscar, why didn¡¯t


    you tell me that Amelia is in the hospital?¡± ¡°How did you find out, Mom?¡± asked Oscar after a


    momentary silence. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t called Amelia, would you have nned to hide it from me?¡± ¡°Calm


    down, Mom. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I just didn¡¯t want you to be too worried.¡± ¡°Oscar, I know


    that Amelia did something wrong in the photo incident, but you¡¯re her husband, so you can¡¯t leave her


    alone in the hospital,¡± Olivia said in an using tone. ¡°It¡¯s quite lonely for her to stay in the hospital


    alone. You need toe here right now, or I¡¯ll really get mad.¡± ¡°I have a dinner appointment with a


    client.


    I¡¯ll go over after that.¡± Olivia instantly lost her temper. ¡°Oscar Clinton, if you still want to be my son,


    come over immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t call me ¡®Mom¡¯ anymore.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already made an


    appointment with someone, and I can¡¯t cancel it. You can take care of Amelia first. I¡¯ll go over at night.


    Besides, I don¡¯t really want to see her now due to the photos.¡± Oscar knitted his brows. Olivia fell silent.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to disobey you, but I¡¯ve really made an appointment with the customer,


    so please take care of Amelia first.¡± Olivia softened her tone as she said earnestly, ¡°Alright.


    Come over after you¡¯re done. Amelia is feeling quite down. It¡¯s not good for the development of the


    fetus when the mother has mood swings,¡± ¡°I understand, Mom. I¡¯ll go over as fast as I can.¡± After


    hanging up the phone, Oscar furrowed his brow and drove to the restaurant. The moment he walked


    into the restaurant, a young waiter greeted, ¡°Mr. Clinton, the room you reserved is ready. This way,


    please.¡± Oscar nodded. He followed the waiter into the room, and thetter poured him a ss of


    water, asking, ¡°Mr. Clinton, would you like to order now or after yourpanyes?¡±


    ¡°After shees. You can leave first.¡± ¡°Okay. You can ring the bell when you need me.¡± The waiter left


    the room. After waiting in the room for about ten minutes, Oscar saw the door open, and the waiter


    came in, followed by Jennifer. Jennifer walked up to Oscar and extended her hand, saying, ¡°Hi, Mr.


    Clinton, my name is Jennifer Larson. You can call me Jennifer.¡± After ncing at her, Oscar simply took


    a sip of water from his ss, ignoring her outstretched hand. Jennifer was a little embarrassed but


    soon rposed herself. Flipping her hair seductively, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re not a petty man who would


    be mad with a woman who¡¯ste, are you, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Oscar took a sip of his water and stated, ¡°I don¡¯t like people who arete, regardless of gender.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t


    you know that beingte is in a woman¡¯s nature? Don¡¯t you even have the magnanimity to wait for a


    woman for a few minutes?¡± asked Jennifer while sitting down. ¡°Depends on who the woman is. If it¡¯s my


    wife, I have no problem waiting for her for two hours. If it¡¯s a woman like you, I¡¯d advise you to be


    punctual. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be very off-putting.¡± Jennifer¡¯s mouth twitched as shemented, ¡°It turns out


    you¡¯re such a petty man, Mr. Clinton. You¡¯re actually embarrassing girls so ungentlemanly.¡±


    Without even looking at her, Oscar nced at the waiter, who was standing at the side bewildered, and


    said, ¡°We¡¯re ready to order.¡± The waiter was relieved and immediately handed over the menu. ¡°Here


    you go, Mr. Clinton.¡± ¡°Give it to her.¡± The waiter immediately gave the menu to Jennifer and said,


    ¡°Here¡¯s the menu, Ms. Larson.¡± Jennifer casually ordered three dishes before she pushed the menu to


    Oscar. ¡°Your turn, Mr. Clinton.¡± Oscar then ordered another three dishes and one appetizer before


    handed the menu back to the waiter, saying, ¡°That¡¯s it. You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Please wait for a while, Mr. Clinton, Ms. Larson. Your food will be served soon.¡± The waiter went out.


    After the waiter closed the door, Jennifer crossed her arms and asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I suppose you don¡¯t


    just want to meet me for dinner, do you?¡± ¡°Why did you send me those photos?¡± asked Oscar


    straightforwardly. Jennifer took a sip of water and asked instead, ¡°Don¡¯t you like my gift, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°No man will like it after seeing his own wife cheat on him,¡± retorted Oscar. ¡°Is that so? You don¡¯t seem


    to be angry, though. Instead, you look like you¡¯re having fun. Do you like seeing your woman hook up


    with her boss? You aren¡¯t a coward, are you?¡± said Jennifer with a smile.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 90

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 90


    Chapter 90 A Meeting With Jennifer,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Oscar gave her a grim look, saying, ¡°Ms. Larson, you¡¯re prettier than I imagined, but I detest your


    character. I don¡¯t like women like you. You¡¯re miles behind Amelia.¡± Jennifer¡¯s lovely face turned


    menacing. ¡°Jennifer, the reason I called you here today was to warn you not to touch Amelia. I won¡¯t


    permit anyone to interfere with my marriage. Whether she cheats on me or divorces me is my own


    affair. Mind your own business. The Larsons may have a strong base overseas, but they are nothing


    compared to the Clintons here. Get this into your head,¡± Oscar threatened. Jennifer gaped at Oscar


    incredulously.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, what¡¯s so good about Amelia? You¡¯ve seen the photos, yet you¡¯re still willing to let her stay


    by your side?¡± ¡°Ms. Larson, that¡¯s between Amelia and me. I don¡¯t have to exin anything to you,¡±


    Oscar replied icily. Jennifer crossed her arms, scoffing, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that a prominent figure,


    like yourself, would still be tied to your wife¡¯s apron strings?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with


    me,¡± Oscar retorted. ¡°Watch out for yourself. If these photos are leaked, you know what the


    consequences are.¡± Jennifer snickered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Clinton. I¡¯m not that clueless.


    But in terms of mutualpatibility, I think Cassie Yard¡¯s a more suitable match for you. You¡¯ve known


    Cassie for so many years, almost got married, and now she¡¯s even carrying your child! Wouldn¡¯t you


    say your destiny is more aligned with Cassie¡¯s than Amelia¡¯s?¡± Oscar¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How do you


    know Cassie?¡± Jennifer took a sip of her tea and made as if to speak. Just then, the door opened, and


    a few handsome waiters swarmed into the room. They quickly filled the table with multiple dishes. ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, Ms. Larson, the food you ordered has arrived. Please enjoy your meal,¡± one of the young men


    said politely.


    Oscar picked out a couple of bills from his wallet and handed them to the waiter. ¡°Your tip.¡± The young


    man who had spoken received them and thanked Oscar profusely. ¡°Thank you. Mr. Clinton. If there are


    no other requests, we¡¯ll head back downstairs.¡± Oscar nodded. After the waiters had made their exit,All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Jennifer remarked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you sure are magnanimous towards working-ss folk.¡± ¡°How do you


    know Cassie?¡± Like a dog with a bone, Oscar refused to let Jennifer change the subject. ¡°I don¡¯t know


    Cassie; I merely didn¡¯t see what was so fantastic about Amelia, so I went about my own investigation


    into the matter.


    I was rather astonished to find out along the way that you¡¯re quite the hopeless romantic at heart,¡±


    Jennifer replied snarkily. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch Cassie either, or I¡¯ll see that you regret it,¡± Oscar


    warned. Jennifer shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Clinton. I¡¯ve got nothing against Ms. Yard. Don¡¯t you think


    that it¡¯s a little greedy of you, trying to have the best of both worlds, though? It¡¯s rather umon to


    see someone cheat as brazenly as you. However, I suppose it¡¯s another trick you men employ to get


    away with things.¡± Oscar stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with Amelia again.


    I don¡¯t take kindly to others interfering with what belongs to me. I¡¯m the only one who can say no to our


    marriage,¡± he dered. Having said his piece, Oscar stalked off, leaving Jennifer alone with a table full


    of untouched dishes. Jenniferughed scornfully, then mmed her fist onto the table with a


    resounding thud. She muttered hatefully, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re an absolute vixen! You¡¯ve got Carter


    protecting you, and even after seeing those shameful photos of yours, Oscar has even stepped up his


    defense of you. Why? Why?¡± Jennifer had never imagined that the effort she¡¯d spent humiliating


    Amelia, and expelling her from the Clintons, would have been so easily negated by Oscar.


    Jennifer knew that she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Oscar and made sure to tread carefully around him. As


    Oscar had pointed out, the Larsons were rich but were out of their depth here. Their tremendous power


    and influence overseas was ultimately no match for the Clintons¡¯ home advantage. Jennifer didn¡¯t want


    to risk angering Oscar, who might force the untimely retreat of the Larsons back home with their tails


    between their legs. Jennifer liked Carter. She had nned to foster strong connections here, facilitating


    the import of theirpany¡¯s products and easing their entry into the local market.


    Before she aplished that, she had to be wary of displeasing Oscar. Jennifer couldn¡¯t let all her


    efforts thus far go to waste. ¡°You¡¯re lucky, Amelia. However, there is no way I will allow you to steal


    Carter away from me. He¡¯s mine,¡± Jennifer dered emphatically. She picked up her bag and left. The


    sumptuous dishes remained on the table, gradually turning cold. Meanwhile, Oscar was headed to the


    hospital. When he arrived outside Amelia¡¯s room, peals ofughter drifted out from it. Through the


    ss, he saw Tiffany dancingically for Amelia, who was lying on the bed.


    Olivia sat in a corner preparing fruits, asionally joining in the fun. Amelia looked as if she was in


    better shape than the day before. Watching her, Oscar felt a strange sense of relief. Having seen her


    copse unconscious in Tiffany¡¯s arms the previous night, Oscar couldn¡¯t deny that anxiety had risen


    unbidden in his throat. At that moment, the only thought that had filled his mind was, I¡¯ll willingly put up


    with a million of those photos, as long as Amelia and the baby are fine! Transfixed by the scene before


    him, Oscar did not realize that the corners of his mouth had curled up into a faint smile.


    He looked happy. Oscar had only intended to drop by, but he remained at the window staring in for the


    longest time. All of a sudden, his phone rang shrilly with a call from Olivia. A momentter, the door of


    the room was wrenched open from the inside. Olivia stood in the doorway, asking, ¡°Oscar, why didn¡¯t


    youe in? Amelia¡¯s waited for you the whole day. Quick,e in.¡± Oscar felt as though he had


    been thoroughly exposed. However, his embarrassment was barely indiscernible on his solemn face.


    ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Come in then! What are you still standing there for?¡±


    Olivia demanded, chuckling. Tugging at his arm, she eximed, ¡°Amelia, look who¡¯s here!¡± Oscar and


    Amelia nced at each other awkwardly. The photographs fromst night had utterly cemented the


    conflict between them. The initial intimacy of their marriage had entirely evaporated, leaving behind two


    strangers in its wake. Tiffany¡¯s smile had faded when Oscar entered the room. She picked up her


    things and said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I have some unfinished drafts that my editor is harassing me over. I¡¯ll


    leave to do them. Please take good care of Amelia. If you¡¯re busy, give me a call.¡± Olivia smiled


    genially. ¡°You¡¯ve cared for Amelia the whole day and gone to much trouble yourself.


    When Amelia is discharged, I¡¯ll whip up a few dishes to thank you properly.¡± Tiffany returned her smile.


    ¡°No need for such courtesies, Mrs. Clinton! Amelia¡¯s my good friend, so it¡¯s only right that I take care of


    her. I¡¯ll make a move first then.¡± Olivia nodded. Tiffany turned to Amelia. ¡°Babe, call me if there¡¯s


    anything, okay? It¡¯s not healthy for you to keep everything to yourself, got it?¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Amelia replied.


    ¡°Take care and give me a call when you reach home.¡± Tiffany gestured ¡°OK¡± and left without so much


    as a nce in Oscar¡¯s direction. Olivia spoke.


    ¡°Oscar, you look like a statue standing there. Amelia¡¯s been in the hospital for a whole day, but you¡¯ve


    only just arrived. Anyone in her position would have given you a tongueshing. Apologize to her right


    away! Don¡¯t let this be a source of unhappiness between you both.¡± Oscar looked over at Amelia.


    However, she avoided his gaze, saying, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve apanied me the entire afternoon. Please go


    home and rest. The nurses will look after me here.¡± Olivia understood immediately. She said


    meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯ll go home first to prepare some food. I¡¯ll be back at ten o¡¯clockter.


    Oscar, Amelia¡¯s pregnant, so you must be sure to take good care of her. I won¡¯t forgive you if anything


    happens to her or the baby.¡± Oscar nodded obediently. Olivia turned back to Amelia and said, ¡°Amelia,


    I¡¯ll be off then. Don¡¯t think too much about the photographs. I¡¯ll deal with that. Your priority now is to


    take care of yourself and the baby. The Clintons still have the ability to handle a few photographs, I¡¯m


    sure.¡± Amelia gratefully replied, ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Olivia patted Amelia on the head fondly, then


    remarked, ¡°Have a good rest. Don¡¯t overthink. I¡¯ll be back at ten.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Mom. Drive safe,¡± Amelia replied. After Olivia left, silence descended upon the room at


    once. Unable to think of anything to say to the other, the air between Oscar and Amelia hung heavy


    with tension. Oscar cleared his throat uneasily, then said, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Amelia looked at


    him, then said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Clinton. I really don¡¯t know what happened regarding that


    matter with the photographs, but I can exin. There¡¯s absolutely nothing between Carter and me. I


    see him solely in the capacity of a good friend.¡± Oscar looked solemn. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ve already dealt with the photographs. Just be more careful not to get caught in the future; I don¡¯t like


    cleaning up after other people.¡± Amelia looked at Oscar, her expression iprehensible. After a


    moment¡¯s hesitation, she stammered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, when will we get divorced?¡± Oscar¡¯s gaze pierced


    through Amelia. ¡°What, you can¡¯t wait to fly back into the arms of your new love?¡± Amelia sighed. ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, seeing as I¡¯m in the hospital, can we discuss this reasonably? I admit that I¡¯m wrong for


    allowing myself to be photographed in that way, but it was never my intention. I hope that even if we get


    divorced, you won¡¯t doubt that the baby is yours. He¡¯s your child. I don¡¯t want him to be treated as the


    product of carelessly-sown wild oats.


    We can do a DNA test after he¡¯s born, but wouldn¡¯t that render the past five years of our marriage a


    complete joke?¡± Oscar¡¯s expression softened. He replied, ¡°Who said that we were going to get


    divorced?¡± Speechless, Amelia looked at him. A smile hovered on Oscar¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ve said this before:


    I¡¯m the only one who can pronounce ¡®game over¡¯ on our marriage. All you have to do is ept my


    decision. When you¡¯re discharged, resign from your job. I don¡¯t want you to use work as an excuse to


    flirt with your supervisor. No man in his right mind can ept that from his wife.¡±


    Amelia went silent. ¡°Are you unwilling to do that?¡± Oscar demanded. Amelia briefly hesitated, then


    nodded her head. ¡°Okay.¡± Oscar¡¯s stern features visibly rxed. ¡°I¡¯ve found out who the photographer


    was. How exactly did you offend Jennifer? She forked out quite a hefty sum to getpromising


    photos of you,¡± Oscar asked fascinatedly as he leaned against the back of the chair. Amelia looked at


    Oscar with astonishment. ¡°Jennifer? Do you know her, Mr. Clinton?¡± Bemused, Oscar returned her


    look. ¡°She¡¯s bullied my wife to such an extent.


    How could I not find out who she was? Tell me, how did you manage to trigger such wrath in Jennifer


    within the two short months that you¡¯ve been to work? It seems that you¡¯re rather adept not only at


    attracting men but also women¡¯s attention as well.¡± Amelia nearly choked. She coughed violently. What


    exactly did Oscar mean by that? ¡°Jennifer misunderstood. She thought that I was seeing Carter. That¡¯s


    why she hired someone to stalk me,¡± Amelia answered honestly. Oscar felt another surge of anger.


    Hotly, he said, ¡°Amelia, aren¡¯t you shameless?¡± Amelia took another look at Oscar, then fell silent


    again.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 91

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 91


    Chapter 91 A Filthy Woman,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Oscar suddenly stood up. Apprehensively, Amelia asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you leaving?¡± Oscar walked


    over. He leaned over Amelia, almost pinning her onto the bed. The tips of their noses brushed against


    each other. Enthralled, Amelia had no way of reining in her wildly beating heart. Her eyes darted from


    side to side, desperately avoiding Oscar¡¯s intent gaze. ¡°What do you feel like eating? I¡¯ll go and get it,¡±


    he said. That was thest thing Amelia had expected to hear from Oscar at that moment. ¡°Now that


    you¡¯re having a baby, you should eat a little more than usual.


    Tell me what you¡¯re craving; I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Oscar¡¯s cool tone belied his apparent difort. Amelia


    couldn¡¯t believe her ears. This was Oscar¡¯s first time showing concern for her baby. ¡°Mr. Clinton, are


    you actually concerned about me?¡± Amelia asked in disbelief. ¡°Enough of that. Tell me, quickly, what


    you want to eat,¡± Oscar insisted. Amelia found the situation hrious. Oscar seemed a lot more human


    now inparison to the guarded, defensive man he usually was. ¡°Since you¡¯ve offered, I can¡¯t


    possibly say no. All right then. On ount of Mr. Clinton¡¯s generosity, I¡¯d like to order a pasta


    arrabbiata, stewed beef, and mango sorbet to top it all off¡­ I¡¯m spoilt for choice! How can I decide?¡±


    Amelia asked in exaggerated despair. Seeing that Oscar had let her off the hook for the matter with the


    photographs, the sudden feeling of liberation dared Amelia to joke with Oscar, something she seldom


    did. Oscar only red at her. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so petty, Mr. Clinton. Can¡¯t you


    even bear to buy these for me?¡± Amelia wheedled, pouting. Oscar realized that he rather liked seeing


    this feminine side of Amelia. ¡°Wait and see; I¡¯ll buy it all for you. Anything else?¡± he queried. ¡°I want


    you. Can I have that?¡± Amelia asked yfully. Oscar¡¯s face once again assumed a sober look. ¡°You¡¯re


    only allowed to say such things to me in the future. I forbid you from flirting with any other man like


    that.¡±


    Flirting? Amelia thought she had merely been casually teasing Oscar. She was rather distressed that it


    had been seen as flirtatious. It seemed that everyone perceived things rather differently indeed. ¡°Since


    you object, Mr. Clinton, I won¡¯t say things like that anymore,¡± Amelia said, sulking. Oscar grit his teeth


    in frustration. ¡°You¡­¡± Amelia held her belly and opened her eyes wide, beseeching Oscar in a cutesy


    tone, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°All right, hang on. I¡¯ll go and buy it for you now,¡± Oscar replied as he


    headed towards the door. ¡°Mr. Clinton,¡± Amelia¡¯s cry stopped Oscar in his tracks. Turning around, he


    asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m bored. I didn¡¯t bring my phone with me to the hospital. Can I borrow yours to y


    with?¡± Amelia pleaded. Oscar hesitated for a moment, then handed his phone to Amelia. ¡°The


    password¡¯s your birthdate.¡± Surprised, Amelia looked at him. She refused to believe that that was his


    chosen password. Oscar cleared his throat awkwardly, then said, ¡°There are a couple of games inside.


    You can take a look if you¡¯re bored. I¡¯ll be off, then.¡± He turned quickly on his heels and left the room.


    Amelia was still looking at his phone in shock. She muttered to herself, ¡°Oscar, if you truly didn¡¯t care


    for me, then why did you use my birthdate as your password? Don¡¯t you know what kind of hope that


    raises in me?


    What if I can¡¯t bear to let you go when it¡¯s time for the divorce?¡± Amelia¡¯s emotions were inplete


    turmoil. On the one hand, she didn¡¯t want to get a divorce. On the other, Amelia was afraid that they


    eventually would, and Oscar would take her baby away regardless of what he had promised her. Oscar,


    I think I¡¯ve really fallen for you. If I could, I would want to depend on you for the rest of my life. I want a


    real rtionship with you, not just a transactional one. Amelia gingerly looked at Oscar¡¯s phone, then


    opened his photo album. As she scrolled through it, she realized to her surprise that it contained many


    photos of her, most of them taken when she was sleeping. In a few, a single nket covered her bare


    body; in others, she had fallen asleep fully clothed.


    The photos of Amelia numbered more than a thousand in sheer variety. It waspletely unlike the


    Oscar she knew to have so many photos of Amelia. Amelia took to examining them. Oscar had taken


    some from behind her as she walked ahead. Amelia could barely even recall when these moments had


    taken ce, let alone presented any opportunities in which Oscar had taken such ttering


    photographs of her. Amelia¡¯s eyes grew moist. She¡¯d always believed that Oscar liked her solely for her


    body. If he had absolutely no other feelings for her, however, then what could exin this stash of


    Amelia¡¯s photos?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Amelia was willing to bet anything she had that a man who had no affection whatsoever for her would


    not possess so many photos of her. It was like a carefully curated gallery of art. As Amelia went


    through each photo, she realized with a start that there were barely ten photos of Cassie. Besides a


    few snapshots of scenery scattered here and there, the rest of Oscar¡¯s photo album was practically a


    shrine to Amelia. Amelia felt incredibly perturbed. As she weighed Oscar¡¯s phone in her hand, she


    mumbled, ¡°Oscar, all the photos you have are of me. Doesn¡¯t that mean that you don¡¯t hate me too


    much? Why can¡¯t we spend the rest of our lives together, then? Just then, an iing call jolted


    Amelia out of her brief reverie.


    Cassie¡¯s name shed across the screen. Upon seeing it, Amelia¡¯s heart immediately plummeted. She


    hesitated for a while, then picked up. Cassie¡¯s excited chatter floated across the line. ¡°Oz, I went for a


    check-up with your secretary today. The doctor said that the baby¡¯s very healthy.¡± A note of betrayal


    crept into her voice. ¡°You promised that you¡¯de with me, but you¡¯re always so upied with work! I


    said that I¡¯d be a model wife so I won¡¯t me you this time. Oz, the baby and I both miss you so much!


    Will you being over tonight?¡± Amelia¡¯s hand clutched the nket. She bit her lip with such fury that


    it almost drew blood. With what strength she could muster, Amelia said evenly, ¡°Sorry, Ms. Yard, it¡¯s


    Amelia.


    Oz, as you call him, has gone out to buy food for me. I¡¯m afraid he just missed your entire speech.¡±


    Cassie was silent for a moment. Then she retorted, ¡°Why are you answering my call, Amelia? Where¡¯s


    Oz?¡± ¡°He went to buy food for me,¡± Amelia answered sweetly. ¡°Amelia, you have no shame at all! After


    your tant cheating affair at yourpany, which was even documented in a few photographs, how


    can you be so shameless as to stay with Oz?¡± Cassie said disdainfully. Amelia paled. Shakily, she


    asked, ¡°How did you know about the photos?¡± Cassie sniggered. ¡°How do you think I got to know about


    it? Of course, Oz was the one who told me. Oz said you are, by far, the most filthy and disgusting


    woman he¡¯s met.


    It¡¯s not for me to judge a gold-digger, but going for two men at the same time? That¡¯s remarkably


    greedy, even by your standards.¡± Amelia grew even paler. Her grip on the nket tightened. ¡°Ms. Yard,


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s your ce toment on the kind of woman I am. Even if I¡¯m cheating on Oscar, it¡¯s


    up to him to decide if he wants to divorce me. You¡¯re nothing more than an outsider.¡± Cassie snickered.


    Keep lying to yourself, Amelia. I¡¯ll be Oz¡¯s wife soon. No matter what, you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll eventually


    be the outsider here.¡± Despite herself, Amelia stood her ground valiantly. ¡°So what? At least I¡¯m still


    Oscar¡¯s wife now. You¡¯re the mistress he¡¯s ashamed of. When word gets out, I don¡¯t think the Yards will


    be too proud of you.¡±


    Cassie snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself either, Amelia. Do you know what Oscar


    told me this morning? He said that you were filthy and made him sick, and he hasn¡¯t divorced you only


    because you¡¯re pregnant. He didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be bold enough to have an affair in your condition.


    Cheating was a real low move from you.¡± Amelia clenched her jaw. ¡°Ms. Yard, if you have nothing else


    to say to me, I¡¯ll be hanging up.¡± Without waiting for a reply, Amelia immediately ended the call. When


    Oscar returned with a few bags full of food, Amelia was facing away from the door with the nket over


    her. He didn¡¯t know if she was asleep. Still holding on to his bags, Oscar approached Amelia only to be


    greeted by her tear-stained face.


    Taken aback, Oscar hurriedly set down his bags and pulled a chair over. He sat down and reached


    over to dab the tears from her cheeks. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± he asked tenderly. Amelia sat up,


    brushing aside Oscar¡¯s gesture of intimacy. She then asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, have you bought the food


    yet? I¡¯m hungry.¡± Oscar frowned, feeling as if a gulf had once again opened between himself and


    Amelia. However, he pushed aside the nagging feeling that something was amiss and startingying


    out the food on the table. ¡°Everything you listed is right here. Eat up.¡±


    Amelia picked up a spoon and focused entirely on the spread thaty before her. She refused to even


    nce at Oscar, much less yfully feed him as she used to do. The frown deepened on Oscar¡¯s brow.


    Looking at Amelia, he announced, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Amelia raised her head and looked at him


    questioningly. ¡°You¡¯re hungry too? There¡¯s another set of utensils here. Help yourself.¡± Oscar stared at


    her. He asked in slight frustration, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to feed me?¡± If this had happened before that


    fateful conversation with Cassie, Amelia would have immediately yed along with the greatest zest.


    However, Amelia wasn¡¯t in the mood at present. She only replied dully, ¡°Please help yourself, Mr.


    Clinton.¡± Oscar looked at her, probing. ¡°Are you upset?¡± Amelia¡¯s smile didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m


    perfectly happy, Mr. Clinton.¡± Oscar fumed. ¡°Don¡¯t smile if you don¡¯t want to. You look hideous.¡± The


    smile on Amelia¡¯s face vanished. She resumed eating but found that she had lost her appetite


    completely. Oscar put down his utensils. ¡°What in the world is wrong with you?¡± Wordlessly, Amelia


    brought another spoonful of rice to her mouth. However, Oscar stopped her by grabbing her wrist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat if you don¡¯t want to,¡± he said roughly. Amelia looked at him in bewilderment.


    Her eyes slowly brimmed with tears. They spilled over, seemingly without her realizing. Ever since she


    had gotten pregnant, Amelia felt as if she had be a lot weaker. She cried a lot more, and often.


    Oscar¡¯s heart was wrung at this sight. He reached forward and wiped her tears, then took her into his


    arms all at once. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Amelia wrapped her arms tightly


    around Oscar¡¯s waist.


    At that moment, Oscar seemed to be her only refuge in the world. Amelia permitted her sorrow to


    course unrestrained through her, emerging as tears that ran onto Oscar¡¯s shirt. After letting Amelia cry


    for a minute or so, Oscar turned her to face him. Once again, he wiped away the tears on her face and


    repeated, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Amelia looked at him with swollen eyes. ¡°Mr. Clinton, do you really


    think of me as a filthy woman?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s eyes grew dark. He tilted her jaw, forcing Amelia to look him in the eye while demanding, ¡°Did


    anyone say anything of that sort to you?¡± Amelia looked away and mumbled, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you lie to


    me.¡± Amelia shook her head, once again directing her interest towards the food. ¡°Mr. Clinton, let¡¯s eat.


    I¡¯m hungry.¡± Oscar¡¯s eyes remained steadfastly fixed on Amelia.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 92

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 92


    Chapter 92 What Is Wrong With You,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Amelia tried to change the subject. ¡°Mr. Clinton, if you aren¡¯t hungry, I¡¯ll just pack all this food up.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Oscar asked, gripping her hand. With a sigh, Amelia ced her silverware


    down. ¡°Do you wish there was something wrong with me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. No one will dare bully you


    while I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°The only one who bullies me around here is you, Mr. Clinton.¡± Oscar fell silent. ¡°I¡¯m


    fine, really.¡± Amelia sighed again. ¡°I got a call from a friend earlier who told me one of his rtives had


    passed away. I had spoken to that same rtive only a few days ago, and now he¡¯s gone.¡± Oscar


    looked at her sharply. ¡°How did he contact you if your phone¡¯s at home?¡± Amelia froze, her mouth


    agape.


    In her hurry toe up with an excuse, she hadpletely forgotten about her phone. And Oscar saw


    through her immediately. The corners of Oscar¡¯s mouth turned up slightly as he yfully pinched her


    cheek. ¡°That¡¯s it. No more lies in the future. Always remember to think before you speak.¡± Amelia bit


    her lip and said nothing. Seeing her so subdued, Oscar felt a little sorry for her. ¡°You¡¯re not filthy. My


    words yesterday were unnecessarily harsh. Mom said you shouldn¡¯t get riled up while pregnant. It


    wouldn¡¯t be good for the baby.¡± A look of disappointment shed across Amelia¡¯s face. After a while,


    she finally asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you forgiving me only because your mom made you do so?¡±


    It was Oscar¡¯s turn to avoid the subject as he gestured at the food in front of them. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you


    were hungry? Eat up before the food gets cold.¡± Amelia beamed a brilliant smile at Oscar. ¡°Regardless


    of your reason, I¡¯m very grateful and d that you¡¯ve forgiven me. So thank you, Mr. Clinton. I shall


    continue to put in my best efforts in our veryplicated marriage.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Amelia started to dig


    into the food. She stopped mid-way to scoop a spoonful of it and brought it to Oscar¡¯s lips. ¡°How about


    this, Mr. Clinton? If you eat this, we¡¯ll agree to let bygones be bygones.


    We won¡¯t bring up the photos again either.¡± Oscar nced at her before epting the food. Happy


    moments like these were rare for them. After the meal, Oscar called his mother to tell her not toe


    over that night. He reassured her that he would take good care of Amelia. Olivia was more than happy


    at the sound of that. But as all mothers do, she re-emphasized the need for Amelia to be well taken


    care of before she hung up. ¡°Did the doctor say when you can be discharged?¡± Oscar asked while


    peeling an orange for Amelia. ¡°Tomorrow, I guess.¡± The two of them were chatting like good friends. It


    was a moment where they could set aside talks of love and affairs.


    This was another rare moment that Amelia deeply cherished. It had been almost five years since they


    got married, but this was the first time she felt like she had truly gotten closer to Oscar. Oscar nodded.


    After a brief hesitation, Amelia asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, earlier Ms. Yard called looking for you. You should


    probably call her back.¡± ¡°Did Cassie say something to you?¡± Oscar replied. He finally understood why


    Amelia had been feeling low. She had been mulling over her call with Cassie. ¡°She didn¡¯t say much.


    She only wanted me to pass on the message that she had gone for her checkup with your secretary


    and that the baby is healthy.¡± Amelia put on a forced smile. ¡°She also mentioned that the two of you will


    be getting married soon. Congrattions, Mr. Clinton. As for the wedding, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be


    attending it.


    After all, it¡¯d be highly inappropriate for the ex-wife to be there, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Oscar looked Amelia in her


    eyes. ¡°Pay no heed to Cassie¡¯s words. Even if we do get the divorce, I will still take good care of you


    and our child. No women or children of mine will need to worry about anything in life.¡± As shey in


    bed, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but reach out for Oscar¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Clinton, no matter what happens to us, I


    just want to let you know how grateful I am for you,¡± Amelia said earnestly. ¡°You lent a helping hand


    when I needed it the most. Even though I married you for money, at the end of the day, you¡¯re still my


    savior.¡± Oscar held her gaze as he listened on. Resting in bed with no makeup on, Amelia looked


    incredibly frail and pitiful.


    Oscar felt especially moved after having heard her words and realized he was feeling increasingly


    sympathetic towards her. He held his hand up and caressed Amelia¡¯s face tenderly. ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, can you stay with me? Our child and I both need you,¡± Amelia pleaded as she nuzzled into


    his hand. Oscar moved his hand over her eyes. ¡°Go to bed. I¡¯ll stay with you and send you home


    tomorrow.¡± Amelia smiled contentedly and patted the bed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join me in bed, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Oscar was about toply when his phone rang. Talk about bad timing. His expression changed when


    he looked at his phone, but he quickly recovered. ¡°Let me answer this call. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for Amelia to guess who had made that call, and the thought of it upset her. A call from


    Cassie and Oscar would no longer be able to stay overnight with her. Every time it felt like her


    rtionship with Oscar was making progress, Cassie would undoubtedly butt in to remind her she was


    nothing more than just a substitute. Amelia pulled the covers up and did not reply him. Oscar nced


    at her before walking out with his phone to answer it. ¡°Cassie, how was the checkup?¡± ¡°Oz, the doctor


    said our baby¡¯s developing very well! I¡¯m a little upset that you¡¯ve stood me up twice today. How are


    you going to make it up to me?¡± Cassie asked suggestively. Oscar kept his cool as he replied patiently,


    ¡°I¡¯m d the checkup went well.


    It¡¯ste now, so you should go to bed soon. I¡¯ll see you first thing in the morning.¡± ¡°What? You aren¡¯t


    coming over now?¡± Cassie whined. ¡°No, I¡¯ve still got work to do. Be good and sleep early. It¡¯d be good


    for both you and the baby.¡± Oscar was met with silence on the other end. After a while, he heard


    Cassie¡¯s muffled sobs. ¡°Oz, why have you been so cold to me these days?¡± Oscar tried his best to


    keep his voice even. ¡°Cassie, be good. My love for you has never changed. Work has been so busy


    that I haven¡¯t had time to spend with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a woman, Oz.


    Women tend to be more suspicious and sensitive, especially when it concerns the men they love. It


    was wrong of me to break off our wedding in the past and leave without caring about your feelings. But


    now I¡¯ve put everything aside just toe back and be with you. Can you feel how much I love you?¡±


    ¡°Cassie, I¡¯ve just been really busy with work. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve neglected you. Once I¡¯m less busy, I¡¯ll take


    you overseas for a vacation so you¡¯ll stop imagining the worst.¡± Cassie no longer saw the need to put


    on a front and continued her tirade. ¡°When will that be, Oz? Give me a date. I may be understanding,


    but you¡¯ve stood me up so many times I can¡¯t help but worry. Your attitude towards me has changed so


    fast overnight, and I don¡¯t feel good about it.


    ¡° Oscar furrowed his brows. He was a male chauvinist at heart and expected women to be at his beck


    and call. He could put up with the asional willfulness from the women he loved, but he still expected


    them to generally be obedient. However, Cassie was right about his change in attitude towards her. He


    had been feeling less tolerant of her behavior. Even his desire for her had started to wane. Perhaps he


    refused to give up on Cassie because he had failed to win her over in the past? Men always craved for


    the things that were out of their reach. It was only after they had gotten their hands on them that they


    gradually lose their appeal. ¡°Cassie, be good. Like I¡¯ve said, when I¡¯m less busy at work, we¡¯ll go on a


    vacation,¡± Oscar reassured her.


    Cassie began sobbing loudly over the phone. ¡°Oz, you¡¯re always asking me to be good, and I do just


    that. But being good doesn¡¯t mean I can allow you to neglect me. I¡¯m from a respectable family, and I


    do well in my studies and work. But I¡¯m willing to put up with being called a mistress, just so I can be


    with you. I¡¯m even carrying your child now, for crying out loud. I just want your promise. Is that really so


    difficult?¡± Oscar softened his voice as he replied, ¡°Cassie, I know you¡¯ve be more sensitive since


    getting pregnant. I promise I will marry you. It¡¯s just that Amelia is also pregnant, and my mom would


    never approve of me leaving her during this period. I¡¯ll wait till she has given birth before I get the


    divorce.


    Till then, please be good for me.¡± Cassie didn¡¯t mince her words now. ¡°Oz, I don¡¯t want my baby to be


    seen as an illegitimate child. You shouldn¡¯t have hit on me if you didn¡¯t have strong feelings for me. And


    now, in just a few short months, you¡¯re treating me with such indifference. If your love for me has


    changed, tell me, and I¡¯ll stop pestering you. But that also means I may no longer want this child.¡±


    Oscar pulled his hair in frustration. ¡°Stop this, Cassie. Even if I did get my divorce now, I wouldn¡¯t be


    able to marry you immediately. You should have anticipated this blowback when you broke off our


    wedding previously.


    My mom used to love you so much, but now she has no desire to want you as her daughter-inw. As


    long as you can¡¯t get my mom¡¯s approval, she wouldn¡¯t care even if you had the baby. In her eyes, he¡¯d


    still be an illegitimate child. If you really want to go ahead with an abortion, be my guest. I don¡¯t like


    dealing with aggressive women.¡± Cassie remained silent for a moment, only to burst into tears again.


    Oscar was annoyed by it, but he also started to feel bad. Even though his feelings for her have be


    less intense, Cassie was still the woman he had loved for years. Now that she was pregnant with his


    child and bawling over the phone, he didn¡¯t have the heart to continue staying mad at her.


    ¡°Cassie, be good. Stop crying.¡± ¡°Oz, I just wanted to know if you still care about me. But judging by the


    way you¡¯ve been treating me, could it be that you don¡¯t love me anymore? I didn¡¯t mean it when I said I


    didn¡¯t want the baby. I only said it in a fit of anger so I could get your attention,¡± Cassie whimpered.


    Oscar listened in silence. ¡°Oz,e over, please? I¡¯m so scared now. I¡¯m scared that you might no


    longer want me, I¡¯m scared that our child won¡¯t be delivered safely, I¡¯m so scared of everything.


    Please? Can youe over?¡± Cassie begged between sobs. Oscar heaved a deep sigh.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Oz, don¡¯t stand me up this time.¡± Oscar hung up


    the phone wordlessly. He stood outside Amelia¡¯s ward for a long time before going back in hesitantly.


    She was already tucked in and sound asleep. She didn¡¯t even stir when he nudged her. Oscar


    whispered in her ear, ¡°Amelia, wake up.¡± Amelia opened her eyes to see Oscar right beside her. ¡°Done


    with the call?¡± ¡°Go back to sleep. I¡¯ll be here,¡± Oscar said as he patted her head. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you can


    leave if there¡¯s something you need to tend to. I¡¯ll be fine alone here.¡±


    After giving it some thought, Oscar agreed to it. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head out for a bit. I¡¯ll be back in two hours.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you don¡¯t have toe back if you¡¯re busy. I¡¯ll return to thepany after getting


    discharged tomorrow,¡± Amelia said, closing her eyes. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Amelia shook her head. ¡°Get on


    with your work Mr. Clinton. You don¡¯t have to shuffle to and fro,¡± she mumbled, her voice devoid of any


    emotion. ¡°You really are angry, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Amelia swatted away Oscar¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Clinton, do I have the right to be angry? Our marriage may be


    nothing more than a contract, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t deserve some basic respect.¡± Oscar looked


    at her quizzically. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now? I thought you were fine earlier.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 93

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 93


    Chapter 93 Always Here To Disrupt,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Amelia once again shook her head. ¡°Mr. Clinton, please leave if there¡¯s something you need to do.


    After I get discharged tomorrow, I will head over to Carter¡¯s to turn in my resignation. Our rtionship is


    purely contractual, so it¡¯s only right that I follow the rules. And since you don¡¯t like me hanging around


    other men, I¡¯ll make it a point to keep my distance from them.¡± Oscar took a long, hard look at Amelia


    while he contemted the situation. ¡°Are you throwing a tantrum because of the phone call I just had?¡±


    The more he probed, the more annoyed Amelia felt. Is there any point in dragging this further? ¡°Your


    lover would be the one throwing the tantrum if you don¡¯t leave now,¡± she snapped.


    Oscar was still gazing at her when he suddenly ced his hand on the back of her head and pulled her


    in for a kiss. The kiss was intense, and they were momentarily lost in each other. Amelia was left in a


    daze when they finally pulled away, her cheeks flushed from their kiss. ¡°Still angry with me?¡± Oscar


    asked, his forehead resting gently against hers. Amelia looked at him in bewilderment. ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    why are you doing this? Am I just a pet to you? One that you y with when you¡¯re happy but gets


    tossed aside when you aren¡¯t?¡± ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll leave now ande back in two hours,¡± Oscar said


    while patting her head. Amelia was silent as shey back in bed and hid under the covers. Oscar


    watched over her for the longest time.


    But once he realized she had no intention ofing out from under the covers, he left. When the door


    closed behind him, Amelia finally pulled the covers back down. She stared at the ceiling, crestfallen.


    ¡°Oscar Clinton,¡± she muttered. ¡°Is there still a future for us?¡± The silence in the ward was deafening.


    Oscar got in his car after having taken the elevator down and smacked the steering wheel before


    driving off. The drive to Cassie¡¯s took almost thirty minutes. The door opened almost immediately after


    he rang the bell, and Cassie threw herself into his arms. Oscar caught her and had to half-drag her


    back into the house. Cassie snuggled against Oscar¡¯s chest and whimpered, ¡°Oz, I thought you weren¡¯t


    going toe.¡±


    Oscar remained stoic as he let her hug him. Cassie felt the reluctance in him and looked up. ¡°Oz, are


    you not happy to see me?¡± Oscar reassured her with a hug. ¡°Stop imagining things. I wouldn¡¯t be here


    if I weren¡¯t happy about it.¡± Cassie buried her face into his chest. ¡°Oz, I know I threw a tantrum at you


    earlier, but I hope you won¡¯t be angry with me,¡± she said softly. ¡°You know how it is with pregnant


    women. We just be so much more sensitive about everything. The doctor told me this was


    prenatal depression, but as long as you spend more time with me, my mood will definitely improve.¡±


    Oscar only held her in his arms as he coaxed her. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯ll spend more time


    with you in the future, now be good and go to bed.¡± Cassie clung to him like a ko bear with no


    intention of letting go.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Oz, I¡¯m not sleepy yet. Why don¡¯t you chat with me? We haven¡¯t had a chat like this for a while now,¡±


    she pleaded. ¡°Sure.¡± Cassie gently rubbed his chest like a cat kneading away. ¡°Do you still remember


    where we had our first kiss?¡± Oscar was taken aback by her question. He genuinely couldn¡¯t remember


    where they had first kissed. Even though he imed that he loved Cassie, the memories he had with


    her were few and far between. Cassie pouted her lips and stared at Oscar angrily. ¡°Oz, do you not


    remember at all?¡± Oscar nted a brief kiss on her lips before turning on his charm.


    ¡°The past is history. From now on, just remember that I¡¯ll be showering you with kisses every minute


    and every second.¡± Disappointment shed in Cassie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oz, can you promise to kiss me and only


    me from now?¡± she asked as she touched his lips. Oscar moved her hand away. ¡°Has the baby been


    behaving well today?¡± he asked gently, changing the subject. Cassie stared at him while her heart


    began to race. ¡°Why did you change the subject, Oz?¡± she asked, panic-stricken. ¡°Have you fallen for


    Amelia? Even after thosepromising photos of her, you still refuse to leave her?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s eyes shed with annoyance. He was starting to lose his patience with Cassie. ¡°Cassie, I took


    precious time out to be with you, and here you are, interrogating me?¡± ¡°Oz, I¡¯m not interrogating you.¡±


    Cassie snapped. ¡°You used to be so warm and tender towards me. But recently, you¡¯ve been acting hot


    and cold, and I can¡¯t help but wonder if you still love me. I¡¯m a woman, and it¡¯s only normal that I get


    worried. I worry that you¡¯re back with Amelia. I know I¡¯ve been badgering you, but I only did it so that


    you won¡¯t forget me. Is that so wrong?¡± Oscar lowered his gaze at her. ¡°Cassie, you never used to be


    this unreasonable.¡±


    Cassie angrily wriggled out of his embrace. ¡°As you said, that was all in the past. The old you


    pampered me with love. Whenever I had a problem, you¡¯d put everything down ande to my


    rescue. But now? No matter how much I plead or beg, you still might not show up. How can I not be


    angry?¡± she retorted. ¡°The man I love has had a change of heart. If I still don¡¯t do anything to change


    that, I¡¯d be the biggest idiot in the world!¡± Oscar stood up suddenly, his face darkened. ¡°Cassie, you¡¯re


    being emotional right now, so I won¡¯t argue with you. We¡¯ll talk again when you¡¯re feeling better. Have a


    good rest. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Cassie ran up to him and hugged him from the back.


    There was a note of panic in her voice as she pleaded, ¡°Oz, don¡¯t go. I really love you! If it weren¡¯t for


    you, I wouldn¡¯t havee back. Please don¡¯t leave me.¡± Oscar stood his ground, not saying anything.


    Cassie continued sobbing. ¡°Oz, don¡¯t go. I really love you. I¡¯m even carrying your child now. I¡¯d go mad


    if you no longer want me.¡± At that moment, Oscar felt sorry for her. He turned around and hugged her


    tight. ¡°There, there, stop crying. Let¡¯s not ruin that pretty face of yours,¡± he said softly, wiping her tears


    away. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I wouldn¡¯t be crying if it weren¡¯t for you,¡± Cassie whined as she lightly hit his


    chest. ¡°I want you to make it up to me by staying here tonight. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll abort the baby.


    Since you aren¡¯t going to marry me, it¡¯d be difficult for me to remarry in the future if I had a child in tow.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s face fell again. ¡°Cassie, if you¡¯re only joking about the abortion, I can overlook that. But if


    you¡¯re serious about it, I¡¯m going to be furious.¡± Cassie caressed his face, a glint in her eyes. ¡°Oz, do


    you really care about my baby?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my child, why wouldn¡¯t I care about him?¡± ¡°Then do you prefer


    our child or Amelia¡¯s child?¡± ¡°Stop it, Cassie. They¡¯re both my children, and I love them equally. Stop


    asking these unreasonable questions.¡± Eyes downcast, Cassie replied, ¡°Oz, I¡¯m just jealous. I was the


    one who knew you first, so that makes me the bona fide girlfriend.


    But you so quickly married another, and now I¡¯ve be the mistress. I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t


    upset, especially now that I¡¯m pregnant. Every night I have the fear that you¡¯d leave me for Amelia. Tell


    me, Oz, what should I do? I¡¯m so afraid of losing you.¡± Oscar swept her up wordlessly, carried her into


    the bedroom, andid her down in bed. ¡°Sleep. I¡¯ll be here with you.¡± Cassie buried her head into his


    chest, her lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Oz, tell me a story. I¡¯m in the mood for one.¡± Oscar patted her head


    and said, ¡°Be good and sleep.¡± ¡°No, Oz, I want to listen to a story,¡± Cassie whined. ¡°From the time we


    dated, separated, and finally reunited, it¡¯s been so long since you¡¯ve told me a bedtime story.


    I want one, and our baby wants it too. Can¡¯t you grant me this little request?¡± Oscar gave in and started


    narrating, ¡°Once upon a time, there were three little bears who lived in the forest. They were Papa


    Bear, Mama Bear, and Little Bear¡­¡± Cassie interrupted before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Oz, that¡¯s


    such a childish story. Let¡¯s have another.¡± Oscar did as he was told. ¡°Once upon a time, there was a


    maiden so fair¡­¡± ¡°Oz, your stories are boring. Can¡¯t youe up with something more interesting?


    Oh, I know! Why don¡¯t you tell me a story in Erihalese? You always look so sexy when you do, and it


    makes my heart flutter.¡±


    Cassie had interrupted him again. Oscar wasn¡¯t pleased with that. He hated it when he got interrupted


    mid-sentence. It was just in rude. Cassie noticed the change in his expression and immediately put


    on that sharine voice of hers. ¡°Oz, I really enjoy listening to you speak Erihalese. You look super


    cool when you do. Remember that time when I visited you at college, and you spoke it in front of your


    Erihalese professor? You were so charming, and everyone was smitten by your maic voice. Will


    you do it again for me? Please?¡± Men loved women who knew when to put on their charms for them,


    and Oscar was no exception. He felt a little better after what Cassie said. Cassie stared at him with


    puppy eyes as he recited a monologue in Erihalese.


    ¡°You ooze so much charm when speaking Erihalese. You truly are my superhero, and I love you so


    much.¡± She added, ¡°I always wonder how Inded myself such a perfect man, and now I¡¯m even


    carrying his baby. The thought of the three of us living happily ever after just overwhelms me with joy.¡±


    Even after Cassie said that, nothing stirred in Oscar¡¯s heart. He simply patted her arm and once again


    coaxed her to sleep. Cassie closed her eyes and mumbled, ¡°Oz, I want bacon for breakfast, can you


    make some for me?¡± Oscar remained silent for a while before he said, ¡°I will personally make you


    breakfast tomorrow. Now, be good and sleep.¡± With that said, Cassie finally drifted off to sleep.


    Once she was sound asleep, Oscar crept silently out of the house and drove off. When he got back to


    the hospital, Oscar paced outside Amelia¡¯s ward for a bit before he finally went in. He had thought


    Amelia would be asleep, but there she was, standing alone by the window with her back towards him.


    Oscar was pained at how lonely she looked. He briskly walked over and hugged her tightly from the


    back. Amelia, who had been in a daze, was taken aback by this sudden gesture. She yelped and


    started to fight back, not knowing who was behind her. Oscar whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.


    It¡¯s just me.¡±


    Upon hearing his voice, Amelia started to calm down. She turned around and looked at Oscar in


    disbelief. ¡°Mr. Clinton, why are you back?¡± Oscar pinched her nose and pretended to be angry. ¡°Do you


    not want to see me?¡± Amelia shook her head. ¡°I knew you had gone to cate your lover.


    Which probably meant that you wouldn¡¯t be able to return this early. It was even possible that you


    wouldn¡¯t return at all. I really didn¡¯t expect you to make it back in two hours,¡± she answered, a hint of


    sarcasm in her voice. ¡°With words like that, one can¡¯t help but smell the jealousy wafting off of you.


    Been jealous, haven¡¯t you?¡± Oscar teased.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 94

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 94


    Chapter 94 Resignation,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Amelia pouted as she tried to leave Oscar¡¯s embrace, only to be held even more tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t move.


    Let me hold you for a while. I feel like I haven¡¯t done this for a long time.¡± The woman obeyed and kept


    still. ¡°What are you doing by the window at this hour? It¡¯s cold at night. You might catch a cold.¡± ¡°Would


    it even upset you if I caught a cold, Mr. Clinton?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? You¡¯re my woman.¡± ¡°You have plenty


    of women. I¡¯m probably not the only one you¡¯d feel upset for,¡± Amelia continued calmly. ¡°You sound so


    bitter. You¡¯re actually jealous, huh?¡± Amelia remained in his arms, saying nothing more.


    All of a sudden, Oscar felt especially upset to see the usually cheerful and captivating Amelia Winters


    behave this way. Amelia was usually so strong and independent that it seemed as though she could


    face everything even without a man by her side. Yet, the woman now looked so fragile. Perhaps, she


    was not as strong as one thought. Despite always performing well, she still needed a man¡¯s shoulder to


    lean on in the face of crisis. Oscar bent over to pick her up and ced her on the bed. ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s


    go to sleep.¡± Amelia grabbed him by the hand. ¡°Please, Mr. Clinton. If you¡¯re not serious about me,


    don¡¯t treat me so well. If you do, I might not want to leave by the time we get divorced.¡±


    Oscar merely stared at her. The woman instinctively avoided his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Mr. Clinton. If you


    have no intention of marrying me, please don¡¯t be kind to me. This is for both our sake.¡± ¡°And what if I


    want to?¡± Amelia gazed at him in confusion. Oscar then covered her eyes with his hand. ¡°Sleep. Don¡¯t


    think too much. As long as you remain as my woman even for another day, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t


    suffer.¡± But you¡¯re the one making me suffer the most, Ameliamented internally. Still, she fell asleep


    quickly, perhaps because Oscar was by her side. By the time Amelia woke up the next day, Oscar had


    already left. The woman couldn¡¯t deny that she was disappointed, but she quickly kept her feelings


    away. She walked into the bathroom and did some packing, thinking of leaving the hospital on her own.


    Yet, Tiffany suddenly entered and was instantly livid to find Amelia on her own. ¡°Babe! Where is he?¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Who else? That sh*tty husband of yours, of


    course! Didn¡¯t hee over yesterday? Was he just putting on a show in front of Mrs. Clinton? Did he


    leave right after she did?¡± Amelia shook her head and chuckled. ¡°Stop being so biased against him. I


    told him to leave because I knew you wereing. I didn¡¯t want the two of you getting into another


    fight. He¡¯s such a macho that there¡¯s no way he¡¯d let a woman lecture him. If he really got mad and


    decided to get back at you, I don¡¯t think any publisher would want to work with you anymore.¡±


    Tiffany huffed. ¡°Like I¡¯d be scared of him! If my current publisher doesn¡¯t want me, there¡¯d be other


    companies waiting to work with me! That¡¯s how popr my books are. If no one here wants to sign me,


    I know other cities¡¯ publishers do. It¡¯s not like Clinton Corporations has power over every publisher in


    the country, right?¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I know you¡¯re amazing. But please stop shing with him for my sake.


    Nothing good wille out of it.¡± Tiffany gazed at Amelia skeptically. ¡°Babe, be honest with me. Are


    you saying that because you care about me, or do you just not want me to yell at him?¡± ¡°What do you


    think?¡± Tiffany grinned. ¡°I know just how much you love me, Babe. Okay, then. I¡¯ll try not to pick a fight


    with him for your sake.


    But if he ever treats you like sh*t, I won¡¯t hesitate to cuss him out.¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t help butugh. After


    taking care of the discharge procedures, the two women got into Tiffany¡¯s car. ¡°Could you drop me off


    at work, Tiff? I have to talk to Carter personally about my resignation.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quitting? But why? Didn¡¯t


    you say you love your job? I don¡¯t like that jinx, but if you enjoy working there, you should keep doing


    it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want Oscar to misunderstand anything. Besides, there¡¯s no guarantee that Jennifer won¡¯t


    send those photos to everyone else in thepany.


    If that happens, I don¡¯t think Carter or even I will be able to live with it. I may as well end everything


    before other people find out.¡± Tiffany smacked the steering wheel in exasperation, causing Amelia to


    jump in fright. ¡°Calm down, Tiff. I don¡¯t want to get into an ident this early in the morning.¡± Tiffany


    cast her nce. ¡°You underestimate me, Babe. I may not drive often, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t


    drive at all. In fact, I¡¯m a pretty good driver! I won¡¯t do anything to put you and the baby¡¯s lives in


    danger, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Hearing that, Amelia leaned back into her seat at peace. ¡°Are you really going


    to quit your job, Babe?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you hate Carter¡¯s guts? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that I¡¯m quitting?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Cut that out. It¡¯s not like you ever listened to me after all the times I tried talking you out of working for


    him. Besides, you¡¯re thinking of quitting just to avoid all that trouble. I don¡¯t think Carter will let you quit,


    though.¡± ¡°Whether or not he agrees, I have to leave.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯ve made up your mind. But I


    do hope you can give it a second thought. This is about you, after all.¡± Amelia nodded and said nothing


    more. They soon arrived at Carter¡¯spany building. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± said Tiffany. ¡°Go on, then. Do you


    want me to wait here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Amelia replied. ¡°You can head back. I¡¯ll be dropping by the Clintons¡¯


    after I¡¯m done with this. I have to talk to them about the photos.¡±


    Tiffany nodded. ¡°Be careful, then. Remember to call me if you¡¯re sad or upset. Don¡¯t put up with


    everything on your own like an idiot.¡± Amelia unbuckled her seatbelt and gave Tiffany a hug. ¡°Thank


    you, Tiff,¡± she said earnestly. ¡°You¡¯ve always been by my side no matter what happens. I¡¯m so grateful


    to have such a good friend like you. Having you and the child is more than I can ever ask for.¡± Tiffany


    patted her on the back before responding, ¡°Oh, stop being so cheesy. Get out of here and go to work!


    You¡¯re giving me goosebumps.¡± With augh, Amelia opened the car door and got down.


    Upon entering the building, Amelia headed to the design department, and her coworkers immediately


    surrounded her. ¡°Are you okay, Amelia?¡± asked Jessica. ¡°I heard from Mr. Scott that you were


    hospitalized. Please be more careful, especially since you¡¯re carrying a child now.¡± The other


    coworkers chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s right, Amelia! You have to take good care of yourself now that you¡¯re


    pregnant. We¡¯ve heard about what happened. Ms. Larson¡¯s gone too far this time. Otherwise, you


    wouldn¡¯t have had to be hospitalized in the first ce.¡± Amelia was slightly perplexed. Jessica


    continued, ¡°Ms. Larson really shouldn¡¯t have done all that.


    We¡¯re on your side, Amelia. Mr. Scott even nearly fired Ms. Larson over what happened, but in the end,


    Mr. Scott¡¯s mother intervened.¡± Amelia remained confused. ¡°My hospitalization doesn¡¯t have much to


    do with Ms. Larson, so I hope you guys won¡¯t make any wild guesses. But still, I really appreciate your


    concern.¡± ¡°You got walked all over because you¡¯re too kind, Amelia. I would¡¯ve already pped that


    woman to kingdome if I were you!¡± said Jessica. ¡°Don¡¯t make assumptions like that, guys. My stay


    at the hospital really had nothing to do with Ms. Larson. Anyway, carry on with your work. I have to drop


    by Mr. Scott¡¯s office.¡± With that, Amelia immediately left for Carter¡¯s office. I probably won¡¯t be seeing


    them anymore after today. As Amelia arrived outside Carter¡¯s office, a secretary stood up and greeted


    her.


    ¡°Are you here to see Mr. Scott, Amelia? He¡¯s gone to the bathroom. Why don¡¯t you head in and wait for


    him?¡± Amelia hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s too appropriate. I guess I¡¯ll juste backter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry about it, Amelia. Mr. Scott has said that you¡¯re wee to drop by his office whenever you like.¡±


    Thus, Amelia walked into his office. After waiting about ten minutes, the secretary¡¯s voice rang out from


    outside the door. ¡°Amelia¡¯s waiting for you inside, Mr. Scott.¡± Then, the door was pushed open from the


    outside. ¡°Amelia! Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you wereing back to work?¡±


    Amelia rose to her feet. ¡°Mr. Scott, I came over to thank you for taking such good care of me, and also


    to let you know that I¡¯m resigning.¡± Carter¡¯s face immediately fell, and he hastily walked over to grab


    Amelia by the arm. ¡°Why are you quitting? Is it because of the photos?¡± ¡°Could you calm down a little,


    Mr. Scott? We won¡¯t be able to talk things out this way.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow it.¡± ¡°We¡¯d still be friends even if I


    leave,¡± Amelia remarked helplessly. She had expected this to happen, but she didn¡¯t think Carter would


    get so worked up. The man stood in ce like a stranded beast.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Amelia. I¡¯m begging you,¡± he growled. Amelia jumped in shock, for she certainly didn¡¯t


    expect him to behave this way. Then, she took a deep breath and spoke slowly. ¡°Calm down, Carter.


    Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± Suddenly, the man hugged her tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk,¡± he said desperately.


    ¡°You have no idea how long I¡¯ve waited to have you by my side, even if I¡¯m your boss and you¡¯re my


    employee. Just getting to see you every day at work makes me happy.¡± Amelia tried to break free, but


    she dared not struggle too much in fear of harming her child. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Carter.


    I don¡¯t want such photos of us being taken again.¡± Yet, Carter continued to hold onto her, and his eyes


    seemed to ze with obsession. He then caught a whiff of the fragranceing from Amelia¡¯s hair.


    ¡°You smell so good, Amelia. I want to keep being this close to you so I can smell you forever. Your


    scent drives me crazy.¡± A shiver ran down Amelia¡¯s spine, and she began to grow furious too. ¡°Don¡¯t


    make me hate you, Carter. Keep doing this, and we won¡¯t even get to be friends anymore,¡± she said


    calmly. Carter suddenly froze. ¡°Do you hate me that much, Amelia?¡±


    he asked while leaning on her shoulder, sounding slightly hurt. ¡°Carter, you have to understand that


    those photos are affecting my family and life. And as you wanted, I got into a fight with Oscar. I got so


    worked up that I passed out and ended up being hospitalized for a day. But still, I don¡¯t want to divorce


    him, so I can¡¯t continue working here. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Amelia,¡± Carter immediately responded.


    ¡°I promise those photos will never appear again, and I won¡¯t touch you in any way.


    Please, just stay in thispany. I¡¯ll be your fallback; you can just think of me whenever you¡¯re not


    happy.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Carter. I don¡¯t deserve to be treated that way. You¡¯re such an incredible


    guy, and I know there are many other women out there who are worthy of you,¡± Amelia insisted in


    frustration. ¡°You know exactly how I feel about you, Amelia.¡±


    Amelia took two steps back. ¡°You promised not to give me any pressure, Carter. You can¡¯t go back on


    your word.¡± ¡°I never thought about giving you any pressure. I just want you to keep working here. I¡¯ve


    told you that I won¡¯t interfere with your marriage, but I want to keep watching over you from a close


    distance. Can¡¯t you grant me this little wish of mine?¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 95

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 95


    Chapter 95 Returning To The Clintons,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Amelia gazed at him apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I choose family over work. I can¡¯t stay here


    anymore.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Carter, but I can¡¯t keep working here. I¡¯m really happy


    that I got to work with you for a while, and I do hope that we can work together again someday. But for


    now, none of this is possible. I suppose I won¡¯t need to write you a resignation letter. I¡¯m sorry.¡± After


    apologizing sincerely, Amelia headed toward the door. Yet, Carter grabbed her by the hand. ¡°Please


    don¡¯t go, Amelia,¡± he pleaded. Amelia¡¯s gaze remained apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry I let you down,


    Carter. We can work together again next time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen next time.


    All I know is that once you leave, I won¡¯t even have a chance to be close to you anymore. So please


    don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll fire Jennifer if you stay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand, Carter? Even if Jennifer leaves, there¡¯d be


    other women who would do what she did. I don¡¯t want anyone else sabotaging my marriage, so I can¡¯t


    keep working here anymore.¡± Carter stared at her in agony. ¡°Amelia, you left me without a word all


    those years ago, and now you¡¯re leaving me again because of another man. When will you ever love


    me instead?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Carter. We¡¯re just friends,¡± Amelia replied in slight frustration. ¡°I¡¯ll be off


    now. I don¡¯t want to interfere with your work.¡± Carter¡¯s tight grip remained on her hand.


    ¡°Do you have to be this cruel, Amelia?¡± he asked drearily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Carter.¡± With that, Amelia shook


    his hand off, opened the door to his office, and left without turning back. Carter stood inside his office in


    a daze, not even noticing that the secretary had walked in. ¡°Are you okay, Mr. Scott?¡± the woman asked


    nervously. Carter merely nced at her and pointed to the door. ¡°Leave.¡± ¡°M-Mr. Scott, the president of


    Lumine Group is here. Do you want to¡ª¡± ¡°Tell Mr. Freeman that I¡¯m not feeling well and get the


    technical department manager to handle the project discussions,¡± Carter instructed after taking a deep


    breath. ¡°Yes, Mr. Scott.¡± With that, the secretary quickly left the office, afraid that the man would


    unleash his wrath on her.


    Just as Carter remained in a horrible mood, a knock came on the door, followed by Jennifer¡¯s voice.


    ¡°May Ie in, Mr. Scott? I have some work matters to report to you about.¡± Carter¡¯s eyes shed with


    rage and hatred as he clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Come in.¡± Jennifer opened the door and walked in,


    brimming with confidence. She was dressed in a red suit that perfectly entuated her figure. ¡°Hello,


    Mr. Scott.¡± Carter nced at Jennifer coldly before standing up, making his way around his desk, and


    walking up to her. Then, he pped the woman across the face without a word. Jennifer was stunned


    into silence before clutching her cheek and staring at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you insane, Carter? Why did


    you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Amelia just quit her job. Are you happy now?¡± the man retorted with gritted teeth. ¡°She quit? Are you


    for real?¡± Jennifer clenched her teeth too. ¡°And what does that have to do with me? Why are you taking


    your anger out on me? Are you not capable of behaving a little more like a gentleman, Carter?¡±


    Carter¡¯s expression remained grim. ¡°Mypany¡¯s too small for someone like you. You should leave.¡±


    ¡°Are you firing me?¡± Jennifer asked in astonishment. ¡°Get your pay calcted at the finance


    department and leave. You¡¯re beautiful and highly capable, so I¡¯m sure there are lots of huge


    companies that would hire you.¡± Jennifer red at him in a fury. ¡°I demand a reason. I won¡¯t ept it if


    you¡¯re firing me just because Amelia¡¯s leaving.


    I¡¯m going to tell Mrs. Scott about this, and I know she¡¯ll back me up. You¡¯d better not fire me unless you


    want the Scotts and Larsons to split up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the owner of thispany. I don¡¯t see why I can¡¯t fire


    someone because I don¡¯t like them. If you have the slightest bit of shame in you, you¡¯d leave right after


    getting your pay settled.¡± Instead, Jennifer sat down and crossed her arms. ¡°Give me a reason, or I


    won¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t a reason. I just don¡¯t want to see you,¡± Carter responded without mincing his


    words. ¡°Do you hate me that much, Carter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    The hands Jennifer had ced on top of her thighs moved slightly as her eyes turned red. The woman


    had nevere across a man who could shut her like that without a care in the world. She loved


    Carter so much that she had cast aside every other man who pursued her. Yet, not only did Carter not


    love her back, but he even treated her horribly. ¡°That woman chose to leave because she¡¯s too


    ashamed to stay, but you¡¯re ming it on me. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far?¡± Jennifer demanded


    as emotions began to sweep through her. Despite her being a woman who had voluntarily chosen to


    pursue a man, Carter paid no heed to her, nor did he even consider her feelings at all.


    At that very moment, Jennifer began to despise Carter, but not as much as she did Amelia. Carter


    lowered his head. ¡°You should leave, Jennifer. I don¡¯t want our rtionship to worsen to the point


    where we hate each other.¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re the first man I¡¯ve fallen for, and you can only be mine. As long


    as I¡¯m around, you and Amelia will never be.¡± Carter cast Jennifer a profound nce. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize


    how ridiculous you look, Jennifer? It¡¯s not worth doing all this for a man like me. You may as well give


    up on me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find your other half who can truly belong to you.¡± ¡°My other half has always


    been you.


    Even Mrs. Scott has acknowledged me as the Scotts¡¯ daughter-inw. Marrying me means marrying


    the entire Larson family, and when that happens, you¡¯ll be able to expand your business anywhere in


    the world. I¡¯m much better than Amelia in every way.¡± Carter¡¯s gaze remained especially calm. ¡°You¡¯re


    a brilliant woman, Jennifer, but that doesn¡¯t change how I feel about you. A guy who wants to spend


    twenty years less sloughing away might choose you, but I want to pave my career with my own hands.


    If that doesn¡¯t work out, I can always return to Scott Group. I don¡¯t think we Scotts are that far off from


    the Larsons, anyway.¡± Jennifer red at him in fury. ¡°So you¡¯re ending our rtionship no matter what,


    Carter?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve never even had a rtionship, to begin with,¡± Carter remarked, adding salt to Jennifer¡¯s wound.


    ¡°You¡¯re the worst man I¡¯ve ever met, Carter Scott. Fine, I¡¯ll leave. But I¡¯ll be back for sure,¡± Jennifer


    dered haughtily. ¡°Thanks for thepliment,¡± Carter replied while holding a pen. With her eyes


    shing with rage, the woman turned and left without looking back. Carter gazed at the documents on


    his desk. About five minutester, he took out his phone and dialed a number, only to receive no


    answer from the person over the line. Then, he began topose a text message. I¡¯ll leave yourContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    position vacant for you, Amelia. Come back whenever you want. My love for you will never change, and


    I¡¯ll always be there for you whenever you need me.


    The man sent the message without any hesitation. Unfortunately, he never received a reply despite


    waiting a long while. He sighed with a gloomy look in his eyes. Meanwhile, Amelia sighed as she read


    Carter¡¯s message. Had they still been in university, she would have epted his love without a doubt.


    After all, Carter was such an outstanding man who radiated charm wherever he went. He was like a


    Prince Charming to many women. Unfortunately, all sorts of things hade between them, and


    Amelia could no longer return to her days of pure love. That was why she could only apologize to


    Carter now.


    The two were destined to be friends, but never lovers. Amelia deleted the text message before leaning


    into her seat at the back. ¡°Are you okay, Miss?¡± asked the driver. ¡°You don¡¯t look too well.¡± Amelia


    opened her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sir. I¡¯m just a little tired,¡± she replied cheerlessly. ¡°It¡¯s normal for pregnant


    women to feel tired easily. Judging from the size of your tummy, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re on your fifth or


    sixth month. Be careful not to bump into anything. What is your husband doing anyway, letting you take


    a cab on your own like this?¡± the cab driver remarked in disapproval.


    ¡°He¡¯s busy with work. Well, it¡¯s not like he can keep mepany all day. If he did, I¡¯d start worrying


    about how the child and I will get by.¡± ¡°You have a point there,¡± the driver responded with a hearty


    laugh. ¡°But judging from your clothes and behavior, you must have married a wealthy man.¡± Amelia


    merely smiled. ¡°Well, he earns enough to fill our tummies.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be. I¡¯ve had many passengers,


    but not many of them are as stunning and ssy as you are. Only someone whoes from a


    prominent background would look the way you do.¡± Amelia could only beam in response.


    Still, the driver didn¡¯t mind her silence. He continued to chatter away as he pleased, and Amelia began


    to lighten up. ¡°We¡¯re here, Miss,¡± said the driver as they arrived at the Clinton residence. Amelia took


    out a hundred and gave it to the driver. ¡°Keep the change, Sir.¡± The man took the money and


    responded, ¡°No matter what happens, Miss, I hope you live every single day in happiness.¡± Amelia


    shed him an earnest smile. ¡°Thank you, Sir. I hope you stay safe and happy too.¡± After alighting the


    vehicle, Amelia walked straight into the Clinton residence, and Olivia immediately stood up in


    astonishment upon seeing her.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at the hospital anymore, Amelia? I was thinking of cooking you a meal and dropping


    by! Seriously¡­ You just can¡¯t stop making me worry about you. You should¡¯ve talked to me before


    getting yourself discharged.¡± Amelia held onto Olivia¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom.


    The doctor allowed me to leave only after making sure I was fine.¡± Olivia gave her daughter-inw¡¯s


    hand a light pat before telling the kitchen to prepare some food. Then, she led Amelia to the couch.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look too good, Amelia. Do you still feel sick?¡± she asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom,¡±


    Amelia replied with a smile. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I felt a little carsick on the way here.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 96

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 96


    Chapter 96 Get Divorced From Oscar,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°My dear child, you should have given me a call in advance,¡± said Olivia with disapproval, ¡°So that I


    could send a driver to pick you up. Wasn¡¯t Oscar keeping youpany in the hospital? Where is he?


    Or did he leave after I left yesterday?¡± As she said this, displeasure shadowed over her face. Amelia


    shook her head and quickly exined, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Oscar was with me the


    whole night. He left for the office because his secretary called to inform him that he had to be present


    for a project. Besides, I feel fine; I can juste back on my own.¡± With that, Olivia¡¯s tense expression


    eased a little. ¡°I see, then that¡¯s great. Amelia, if Oscar mistreats you, you must let me know. I will give


    him an earful.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes watered, and she couldn¡¯t help but hug Olivia. With a slight sob in her voice, she said,


    ¡°Thank you, Mom. Thank you for still believing in me with all your heart, even after the whole ordeal


    with the photos. Thank you for your love and care throughout all these years. No matter what happens


    to Oscar and me, you will always be my mom.¡± Olivia gave Amelia a light pat on her back and


    comforted her. ¡°Silly child, why are you so sentimental all of a sudden?¡± she asked. ¡°You have been my


    daughter-inw for almost five years. I know very well what kind of a person you are. Sometimes


    pictures lie; I will only believe in what you say. So, do you have any romantic rtions with the Scott


    heir?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and said, ¡°Mom, I have only ever wanted to be a good daughter for the Clinton


    family.¡±She went on to exin, ¡°Carter and I are merely friends who have known each other for many


    years. In fact, we have known each other since our university days. I don¡¯t really know how to exin


    the context of these photos, but Mom, we are just ordinary friends.¡± Just as Amelia finished, a mocking


    voice joined in their conversation. ¡°Oh, so the adulteress is back? What she just said was so


    touching¡­ I could cry.¡± Amelia did not even need to raise her head to know who it was. As Stephanie


    walked down from upstairs, Oliva watched her with slight annoyance and said, ¡°Steph, stop spouting


    nonsense.¡±


    Stephanie sat on the opposite sofa and rolled her eyes at Amelia. ¡°Mom, did you think that I was just


    making things up?¡± she asked. ¡°This woman has been having an affair with her boss, and she still had


    the audacity to fool you! I have never seen someone as shameless as she is! You¡¯re the only one who


    thinks she¡¯s precious. Have you seen any of our other family members being fond of her? At the very


    least, I find her absolutely disgusting.¡± Amelia¡¯s face fell. Olivia¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Steph, if you say


    one more word that is untrue, it¡¯d be better if you¡¯d just leave home,¡± she said with a stern expression.


    Stephanie looked at her mom grudgingly and said, ¡°Mom, just what do you like about her?


    You¡¯d protect her to the extent of chastising your own daughter? I sometimes suspect that I am not


    your daughter, but she is instead.¡± ¡°Steph.¡± An upset Stephanie continued, ¡°Mom, am I wrong? Before


    she came to our house, I had been the apple of your eye, and you pampered me like a princess. But


    after she¡¯d arrived, you changedpletely! Did you keep count of how many times you have scolded


    me to defend her? I feel like she¡¯s your daughter, and I¡¯m an outsider who doesn¡¯t belong to this family.¡±


    ¡°Steph, I know you don¡¯t like me, but you shouldn¡¯t doubt your mom¡¯s love for you,¡± replied Amelia,


    feeling a little angry. ¡°Her love for you is in no way inferior to any other mother. You¡¯re making her sad


    with the way you¡¯re talking to her.¡±


    ¡°As long as you are not a member of this family, we will be peaceful and harmonious like how we used


    to be,¡± Stephanie retorted condescendingly. ¡°If you even have an ounce of dignity, leave this house and


    stop being an eyesore. After having photos like those taken¡­ If I were you, I¡¯d be ashamed to continue


    staying in this house.¡± Amelia¡¯s expression faltered even more. She knew that Stephanie disliked her,


    but she had clearly underestimated the extent of that dislike. Olivia was really angered this time. As


    soon as she got angry, her chest would hurt. She put a hand over her chest to keep herself steady.


    Amelia nervously held on to her and asked, ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡± Olivia was still holding onto her


    chest in pain, and Amelia tried to soothe her.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Mom, rx,¡± she said, ¡°Don¡¯t get agitated. Steph, hurry and get mom her medicine.¡± Stephanie hurried


    upstairs in a fluster to get the medicine and scuttled back down. She quickly handed the medicine to


    her mother with a ss of warm water. ¡°Mom, take your medicine first. I was wrong earlier. Please


    don¡¯t get angry,¡± said Stephanie. After taking her medicine, Olivia started to feel better. ¡°Mom, it was my


    fault. Please don¡¯t be angry,¡± murmured Stephanie apologetically. Olivia looked slightly better after the


    medication. ¡°Steph, you are my daughter. How could I not love you?¡±


    she said helplessly. ¡°I treat Amelia like she¡¯s my daughter exactly because Amelia is your brother¡¯s


    wife. I hope that the both of you can live together peacefully, then only our family can continue to


    prosper.¡± She went on and said, ¡°Our family is a wealthy one, but we do not behave extravagantly like


    other rich families. Even though you have been pampered since you were young, you could still behave


    politely towards outsiders. Why couldn¡¯t you extend that same courtesy that you show to other people


    to Amelia?¡± Stephanie looked at Amelia briefly, contemted for a moment, and mumbled, ¡°Mom, I did


    not wish to anger you on purpose. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s not good enough for Oscar. An exceptional man


    like Oscar should have a wife who is equally outstanding in terms of lineage, academic qualifications,


    and ability.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, what kind of woman would be good enough for your brother?¡± ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you asking


    the obvious? For me, the one who is the best for Oscar is Cassie. Her family background and looks are


    both top-notch.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that she was the one who betrayed your brother? Can you


    guarantee that she won¡¯t do it again?¡± Stephanie was at a loss for words. Although she could not


    guarantee anything, she was more than willing to have Cassie as her sister-inw instead. They had


    been childhood friends, and they had a lot ofmon topics that they could discuss. Amelia was


    different. Hence, she despised Amelia from the bottom of her heart. That was why she would never


    approve of Amelia as her sister-inw.


    ¡°Steph, you are a grown-up now. Very soon, you will get married and have a family of your own. You


    should have the ability to distinguish between right and wrong,¡± advised Olivia. ¡°Amelia has treated you


    well ever since she joined our family. Every festive season, she would either buy you cosmetics that


    you liked or limited edition car models. Did you not feel her sincerity at all?¡± Stephanie was silent.


    Amelia gave a forced smile and said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not pressure Steph anymore. I did not do a good job.


    In the future, I will do my best to be a good daughter-inw to the Clinton family. I believe one day


    Stephanie will ept me.¡± Stephanie scoffed coldly, but she did not say anything further.


    Owen came out from his study and proceeded down the stairs. Noticing Amelia, who was seated


    beside his wife, aplicated look shed across his eyes. He then put on a calm expression and


    walked over to them. ¡°You¡¯re here, Amelia,¡± he said monotonously. Amelia stood up and greeted him.


    ¡°Dad, I have not seen you for a few days. How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite well. I heard from your mom that


    you were hospitalized yesterday. Do you feel better now?¡± asked Owen offhandedly. ¡°I am sorry to have


    made the both of you worry. I am fine now,¡± replied Amelia courteously. Olivia nced at her husband


    and said, ¡°Quit looking at Amelia so sternly; you¡¯ll scare her.


    If anything happens to my grandchild in her belly, I¡¯ll hold you ountable for it.¡± Owen justughed


    softly. The atmosphere somehow became heavy and silent. Amelia hesitated for a while, then slowly


    said, ¡°Dad, Mom, about the photographs, I am extremely sorry. However, I can exin it. Carter and I


    are just friends. I would not go behind Oscar¡¯s back.¡± ¡°You really have no shame at all, Amelia,¡±


    Stephanie jeered. Amelia¡¯s eyes flickered, and she said, ¡°Steph, I know you don¡¯t like me, but I have


    nothing to hide. As I said, Carter and I are just friends.¡±


    Stephanie mockingly retorted, ¡°I heard that Mr. Carter treats you really well. He secured you a position


    in the design department through the back door, and he took great care of you in every aspect. Even


    the employees remarked that how he treated you has exceeded the boundaries of mere


    acquaintances.¡± Amelia¡¯s fist gradually tightened, but she rxed her grip swiftly. ¡°Stephanie, have you


    been investigating me?¡± she asked faintly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already done such a deplorable deed, why


    can¡¯t I investigate you?¡± asked Stephanie as if it was a matter of fact.


    Olivia red at Stephanie and said, ¡°Steph, stop this nonsense.¡± Stephanie pursed her lips, but being


    afraid that she would upset her mom again, she chose to refrain from speaking too harshly. ¡°Mom, I am


    just stating the facts.¡± Olivia just looked at her inly. Stephanie quieted down atst. Finally, Owen


    spoke, ¡°Amelia, follow me to my study for a moment. I have something to say to you.¡± Amelia¡¯s heart


    clenched. Olivia immediately looked to her husband and pleaded, ¡°Amelia just got out of the hospital.


    Whatever you need to say to her can wait a few more days.¡±


    Owen just gave a good-mannered smile and said, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be so sensitive. I just wanted to have a


    word with Amelia. Are you afraid that I¡¯d harm her?¡± Olivia was not convinced and clearly still worried.


    However, Amelia reassured her with a smile. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I think Dad just wanted to remind me


    about some things.¡± ¡°Darling,¡± said Olivia, ¡°Amelia is pregnant. Be careful with your words, and do not


    scare her. If anything happens to her, I will not forgive you.¡± Owen just smiled pleasantly in response.


    Amelia followed him into his study. He gestured at the chair in front of his desk and said, ¡°Please sit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Amelia politely responded. After she had sat down, Mr. Clinton went straight to the point


    and said, ¡°Amelia, the reason for my asking you toe up here is none other than the photographs.


    I am displeased at seeing these photos, and I did consider asking Oscar to divorce you previously.


    However, seeing as you are pregnant now, I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be so cruel.¡± Hearing that, Amelia¡¯s


    mood went on a rollercoaster ride. She looked as if she was swallowing a bitter pill. Owen didn¡¯t talk


    much usually, but he was definitely the most shrewd person. To be able to manage a big business like


    Clinton Corporations, he was definitely not softhearted. He would not beat around the bush when


    conveying something. Amelia lowered her head and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m really sorry for the photographs,


    but I can exin it.¡± Owen casually waved his hand and continued, ¡°Amelia, my purpose of asking you


    toe here, was to have you agree to the divorce from Oscar.


    This is thepensation that you will get after the divorce.¡± Poor Amelia¡¯s face paled considerably in


    an instant. Eyeing the man envelope on the desk, she asked with trembling lips, ¡°Dad, what do you


    mean?¡± ¡°Amelia, do not misunderstand. You are a good girl, but you are not cut out for our family,¡± said


    Owen steadily. ¡°You have married into our family for almost five years, and you did your best to be a


    good daughter-inw. To be fair, you are better than all the other women who had married into wealthy


    families. However, ultimately, youck the background and the academic credentials. Therefore¡­ here


    are thepany¡¯s dividends and five percent of my private properties.


    It will be enough for you to live out the rest of your life without worry. As for the child,¡± he paused and


    continued, ¡°You will hand over the child to us after giving birth.¡± With her lips still trembling, Amelia


    asked, ¡°Dad, can you give me a reason for this?¡± ¡°I just feel that Oscar needs a woman who can help


    him in his career,¡± said Owen. Ameliaughed bitterly. ¡°Dad, if Oscar needs someone like that, I can


    be a woman just like that. I have been a part of this family for almost five years. I thought that


    even if you didn¡¯t like me, in your heart, you would have already epted me as your daughter-inw.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 97

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 97


    Chapter 97 I Will Divorce If He Says So,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°You are a good girl and have been filial to Olivia and me. However, your family background is not


    satisfactory. Thus, I cannot ept you as my daughter-inw wholeheartedly. If you know what is good


    for you, then take these and sign the divorce papers after you give birth. That would be the best


    arrangement possible for both Oscar and yourself. Cassie is definitely a more suitable candidate to


    marry Oscar. I know Olivia has her reservations about Cassie, but I¡¯m sure she will grow to like her,¡±


    Owen told Amelia. His words pierced Amelia¡¯s heart. She thought the love and concern she showed


    the Clintons in the past five years would have at least earned her their eptance, if not affection.


    She was wrong. Owen Clinton was a cold-hearted patriarch. Amelia put on a smile to mask her


    emotional turmoil. ¡°I get your point, Dad. However, this marriage is between Oscar and me. The


    decision to divorce lies with Oscar, not you, Dad. If he initiates the divorce, I will oblige. I am afraid it


    will not be appropriate for me to ept your offer. Oscar would be upset if I took anything valuable


    from you,¡± reasoned Amelia. Owen nced at her and said, ¡°Amelia, you are a smartdy. I think you


    should know which option will be more advantageous to you.¡± Amelia nodded, and with all sincerity,


    promised, ¡°Dad, I know. I assure you, I will sign the papers and let go without a fuss if Oscar wants a


    divorce.


    I only have one request.¡± ¡°Shoot,¡± Owenmanded. ¡°I will not ask for any financial support or alimony


    upon divorce. I have only one wish.¡± Owen was surprised. He scrutinized Amelia and finally said, ¡°Tell


    me.¡± ¡°Dad, if Oscar and I divorced, I want the custody of my child. That is the only thing I ask for.¡± ¡°No.¡±


    Owen rejected the demand instantly. ¡°Dad, after our divorce, Oscar will marry Cassie, and she will


    bless you with a grandchild next year. On the other hand, all I have is only this child. It is not too much


    to ask for, is it?¡± Amelia appealed. ¡°No way! All Clintons stay within the family.¡± Owen again dismissed


    the idea outright. ¡°But Dad, don¡¯t you think a newborn needs his mother by his side?¡±


    Amelia patiently persuaded. ¡°Is that emotional ckmail?¡± ¡°No, Dad. I am just stating the facts. It is


    tragic for such a young baby to part with his mother, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Owen fell into deep thoughts. ¡°I


    know you don¡¯t like me, Dad. For the well-being of this Clinton baby, could you please give me his


    custody?¡± Amelia tried to appeal to his emotions. Owen reflected on her arguments and relented. ¡°You


    discuss this matter with Oscar. If he agrees, I will not object.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dad, for being so


    understanding.¡± Amelia thanked him with a deep bow.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s join the rest. Olivia will start wondering if she could not find us.¡± With that, Owen ended their


    discussion. Amelia nodded, and together, they made their way out of the study. Oscar was already in


    the hall when they appeared. Amelia went up to Oscar and asked, ¡°Done with your work?¡± Oscar


    responded with a nod and guided her to sit next to him. ¡°Everything ok?¡± he whispered. Amelia only


    shook her head but did not borate. Olivia eyeballed Owen and asked in a hushed tone, ¡°You did not


    make things difficult for Amelia, did you?¡± ¡°You dote on her.


    Why would I make things difficult for someone you adore?¡± Owen humored Olivia. Olivia let out a


    relieved giggle. Amelia and Oscar stayed on with the Clintons and left after lunch. Once Amelia got into


    the car, she slumped into the passenger seat. Oscar took a look at her and asked with concern,


    ¡°Tired?¡± Amelia shook her head. ¡°Then why this indifference? Am I that unappealing?¡± Oscar asked in


    jest as he drove. Amelia opened her eyes and quietly watched the cars go by. ¡°Mr. Clinton, do you


    know why Dad called me into the study?¡± She finally spoke. ¡°What did you talk about?¡±


    Oscar turned towards her for an answer. ¡°He wanted me to agree to the divorce. He said I am not good


    enough for you,¡± Amelia told him truthfully. ¡°Sometimes I really wonder ¡ª am I so inferior? So bad that


    everyone is rooting for me to leave.¡± Oscar scowled. ¡°Don¡¯t let that bother you. I have told you before


    that only I can dere the game over for our marriage. Other people¡¯s words don¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    you always said you will not divorce me for now. But actually, deep in your heart, you can¡¯t wait to do


    that, right? After all, the love of your life is waiting for you. Compared to your sweetheart, I am nothing,¡±


    Amelia muttered wistfully. Oscar tightened his grip on the steering wheel.


    He heard the despondence in her voice and felt for her. ¡°Why the gloomy outlook? That is so not you,


    Amelia Winters.¡± Amelia turned around and looked fixedly at Oscar. ¡°Do you know the real me?¡± Oscar


    could not honestly look her in the eye and profess he knew her well. ¡°In your heart, I am but a


    materialistic woman who will trade in her body and soul for money, right? You would not be bothered to


    rte to a shallow woman like me.¡± Amelia went on self-deprecating. Oscar found her self-


    condemnation jarring. ¡°Stop belittling yourself,¡± hemanded. Ameliaughed out loud. ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    those words were from you! I was only parroting what you said!¡± Oscar got frustrated and hit the


    steering wheel.


    ¡°What is wrong with you? What is with this provocative attitude?¡± ¡°Nothing is wrong. Just venting.


    Everyone pressured me to get a divorce, yet no one cared enough to ask me for my opinion. I will shut


    up if that got on your nerves.¡± Amelia was beaten. Oscar found a safe spot and stopped his car. He


    leaned over to Amelia and inquired, ¡°Upset?¡± Amelia felt his breath in her ear, his warmth engulfing her


    whole body. She instinctively shunned him. She cannot let her mind wander. She needs to be


    rational. Upset? Of course! Unfortunately, all these are nothingpared to the sadness and


    disappointment I felt.


    Friendship and family ties had always been my top priorities. Since I decided to marry Oscar, I


    considered the Clintons family. I¡¯ve tried my best to fit into the n and had grown to love them.


    Despite Stephanie¡¯s hostility, I gave my best effort, hoping my sincerity will win them over. Oh, how


    wrong I had been¡­ Other than Olivia, who truly adored her, everyone else kept her out of their heart. I


    always pretended like I did not mind Oscar¡¯s affairs with other women. Even when Cassie showed up,


    pregnant with Oscar¡¯s baby, I feigned I was ok with it. What else must I do?


    What else can I do? Oscar¡¯s heart has never been with me. Amelia leaned backward to avoid Oscar¡¯s


    passionate and inquisitive gaze. ¡°To you, I was never family, right?¡± shemented gloomily. ¡°You are my


    wife,¡± Oscar pronounced as he leaned closer to her. Wife? He calls me his wife, but his actions speak


    louder. At the most, I can be considered a ything. I¡¯m just something that he could cuddle up to


    when he felt like it and sweep aside when he¡¯s not in the mood. Amelia badly wanted to take his word


    for it, but his attitude over the past few years clearly told her otherwise. Amelia was in turmoil. She


    knew Oscar would not bother to lie, but his conduct made it difficult for her to believe he really


    considered her as his wife. It was ironic that, on the one hand, Amelia wished he could humor her, but


    on the other hand, she would rather he tell the truth than be hurt by his lies.


    ¡°I did not expect you, Mr. Clinton, to humor me.¡± Oscar looked her straight in the eye and challenged,


    ¡°We have been married for so many years. Can you not tell if I am speaking the truth?¡± Amelia¡¯s heart


    skipped a beat, and her mind went wild. What is he trying to say? He really considered me his wife?


    Can I believe him? But¡­ The next moment, she slumped back into dejection. So what if he saw her as


    his wife? What difference would that make? The fact remained that he could terminate their rtionship


    anytime. ¡°Alright, I believe you,¡± Amelia mouthed, but deep in her heart, she could not see a future


    between them. ¡°Your expression tells me otherwise.¡± Oscar watched her closely, not showing any


    intention of backing off.


    ¡°Can you really read my mind?¡± Amelia averted her eyes to avoid his intense gaze. ¡°You are my


    woman. Do you think I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°I am but one of your women.¡± Oscar riveted his


    eyes on her and demanded, ¡°Turn around and look me in the eye.¡± Amelia hesitated. Finally, she slowly


    turned around, and their eyes met. Oscar was enthralled by her beautiful but sorrowful eyes. He can


    see the love and confusion in them. ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton?¡± Oscar snapped out of his daze and faked a


    cough to hide his self-consciousness. He lightly tapped her on her head and dered, ¡°So long as we


    have not finalized our divorce, you are my woman. So stop messing your own mind.¡±


    Oscar was amused by Amelia¡¯s look of astonishment. ¡°Is it so difficult for you to believe that I truly see


    you as my wife?¡± heughed. ¡°But you are the one who kept highlighting I am just a ything to you!¡±


    Amelia defended. Oscar yfully flicked her nose and teased, ¡°You are my ything cum wife.¡± ¡°Why?¡±


    Amelia was confused. Oscar Clinton, why do you string me along, blowing hot and cold? Why do you


    give me false hope that we may have a future together? ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that why suppose to mean?¡±


    Oscar asked. Amelia shook her head and confessed, ¡°I am surprised you look on me as your wife¡­


    Would you be able to promise you will be mine and mine only forever?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t you think that is an unreasonable request?¡± Amelia felt a sense of loss. Oscar could not


    bear to see her feeling despondent. He gave her a good-natured pat on the head and tried to cheer her


    up. ¡°Amelia Winters, you are a fighter! Ditch those gloomy thoughts!¡± ¡°Even a strong fighter will fall


    someday.¡± Amelia pushed his hand away, crestfallen. That, tugged at Oscar¡¯s heartstrings.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 98

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 98


    Chapter 98 Satisfaction,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Oscar swiftly locked his arms around Amelia and domineeringly pulled her in. Amelia was initially a little


    thrown off but soon fell for his amazing kissing skills. They were both a little breathless after that


    exhrating moment together. Amelia¡¯s hazy eyes were only filled with Oscar. Oscar leaned closer. ¡°If


    you¡¯re gonna belittle me this way, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to leave without anything


    happening,¡± he whispered into her ears. Amelia could only feel a warm wave of breath, apanied


    by an itching sensation. She gave him a serious stare and pushed herself back.


    She wondered why he had to talk that way. It was an utter disgrace to use beauty traps to bewilder


    women. Such a sly guy. He must be the reincarnation of a cheeky sly fox. Was there a need to create


    such a tensed atmosphere? ¡°Could you please sit still, Mr. Clinton?¡± Oscar nced at her dearly and


    said, ¡°You don¡¯t like it? The way I just treated you?¡± Amelia¡¯s cheeks became slightly blushed with


    embarrassment. She tried to remainposed and red at him. ¡°I¡¯d bet it¡¯ll be better if you get going,


    Mr. Clinton. You can¡¯t stop a car in the middle of the roads,¡± she said. Oscar then replied, ¡°You don¡¯t


    trust that I¡¯d be serious in taking you as my wife? I¡¯m actually also pretty interested in every single inch


    of your body.


    Do you want me to prove it to you right now on the car?¡± Amelia knew Oscar meant every word he


    said. Looking at the cars and crowd passing by, she was worried he¡¯d put his words to action. ¡°There


    are eyes all around, Mr. Clinton.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Amelia frowned upon hearing what Oscar just said.


    She gave him a stern re and said, ¡°Could you please not make such jokes, Mr. Clinton?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t


    ever make jokes.¡± Amelia pushed herself away, trying to distance herself from Oscar. ¡°Hey, am I a


    monster to you? I¡¯ll make sure to protect you from others even if I were to do anything. Did you really


    think I¡¯ll be willing to let them see?¡± Oscar assured. Amelia was taken aback. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you really


    have such a glib tongue.


    Have you gotten so used to saying it to Ms. Yard that you now do it on reflex?¡± ¡°If I tell you I¡¯ve never


    done that to Cassie before, would you believe me?¡± Amelia was extremely surprised. She looked at


    Oscar in disbelief. ¡°You don¡¯t believe that?¡± Oscarughed. Amelia shook her head in all honesty.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Oscar was a little dumbfounded. ¡°When Cassie and I got together, I¡¯d spent most of my time on


    work. I almost had no time for her. And she was traveling a lot since she loved it back then. We had


    only gone for short walks when we both had time for each other, yet there were barely any sweet talks.


    I had only said them to you.¡± Amelia¡¯s cheeks got flushing red. She quickly turned to look out the


    windows. ¡°You still don¡¯t believe what I¡¯d just said?¡± Oscar asked while staring at her. ¡°Sure, I¡¯d believe


    you¡­ Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar let out a weakugh. ¡°I¡¯m gonna kiss you if you don¡¯t look at me.¡± Amelia immediately turned


    around but hit hard on Oscar¡¯s lips. Her eyes widened in shock. He moved back slightly, gently


    caressed Amelia¡¯s lips, and called, ¡°Honey.¡± Oscar was definitely sincere about it. He had never


    addressed Amelia as ¡°Honey¡±, but now that he did, he realized it was not that bad after all. Turns out


    having a loved one was such a good feeling. And looking at the stupefied reaction Amelia had, he was


    even more contented. She looked really adorable in his eyes. On further thoughts, he felt even more


    proud he had such a cute yet sexy woman as his wife.


    Compared to Cassie, he realized it was morefortable to be with Amelia. As expected, Amelia was


    capable of making him feel morefortable. He held onto Amelia¡¯s neck gently, pushed his body, and


    leaned forward. He gently said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Honey from now on, yes?¡± Amelia knew that her ears were


    burning red even without looking. She knew clearly how that would affect her. She had longed to be


    called ¡°Honey¡±. She waited for almost five years, and she had finally heard it today. ¡°Why are you


    crying?¡± Oscar asked while gently wiping the tears that rolled down her cheeks. Only then, Amelia


    realized she was crying. She tried avoiding Oscar¡¯s attention and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m not crying.


    It was just sand that got in my eyes.¡± ¡°Sand got into your eye?¡± Oscar looked at her and suddenly let


    out a fit ofughter so strong that he almost hunched all over. Amelia watched in shock. Oscar always


    appeared reserved and mature. She had never expected that he would everugh so heartily. His


    laughter, was it because of her? After some time, Oscar finally managed to calm himself down. He


    solemnly asked, ¡°You¡¯re crying because I called you Honey?¡± Amelia appeared somewhat aggrieved


    but muttered in honesty, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve never called me Honey so sincerely before.¡± This silly


    woman! Oscar then flirtatiously stroked the tip of her nose and said, ¡°And you¡¯re so easily satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve never tried to understand me.¡± Oscar suddenly felt a pang of guilt and


    apologized sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Amelia was, once again, shocked. She had never expected Oscar to


    apologize, and what¡¯s more, a sincere one. He was a man who could be as cold as ice sometimes, yet


    also as warm as the sun at other times. His warmth was so impressionable that it¡¯d left Amelia falling


    deeply for him and indulged herself within. Amelia was touched. She leaned closer and left a gentle


    peck on Oscar¡¯s lips. As their lips touched, she felt his soft delicate lips and the warmth of his skin.


    It left her craving for more. Reciprocating her actions, Oscar pushed her down and embraced her


    tightly. He then pushed his tongue past her clenched teeth, gracefully gliding around hers. It was such


    a hot and steamy kiss scene. Such a simple peck could lead to an intense and passionate moment, so


    intense they almost got to the next stage of thrill. It was no wonder they were actually very familiar with


    each other¡¯s bodies. Oscar rested his forehead gently on Amelia¡¯s. They were both slightly out of


    breath. With Oscar so close to herself, Amelia felt like she could hear his heart thumping in excitement.


    Oscar looked affectionately at her face and let out a slight smile, ¡°Your scent is truly amazing.


    I think it¡¯d be quite an experience to do it in a car. Shall we?¡± Amelia¡¯s cheeks got blushing red once


    again. She shyly shoved him aside and replied, ¡°Hurry, get moving, Mr. Clinton. I don¡¯t know what


    you¡¯re gonna do if the traffic police hand you a ticketter.¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m handed a hundred tickets, it¡¯d


    still be worth it. Cause I¡¯m having such an amazing time right now.¡± Oscar replied suggestively. Now,


    Amelia¡¯s cheeks grew even redder than before. She shoved him away and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    She figured that things might go out of hand if they stayed any longer.


    She knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain herself from pouncing on Oscar and embraced him. It wasn¡¯t


    only men who would get a sudden spike in sexual desires. Women could experience it too when faced


    with men they love. It was especially so if they¡¯re in a suggestive atmosphere and situation. Oscar did


    not listen to her request. What¡¯s more, he leaned himself even closer and ced his arms around


    Amelia. Just then, Amelia suddenly let out a deep breath. Oscar got a scare and hurriedly asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Amelia looked at him innocently and eximed, ¡°The little one in my belly¡¯s moving.


    Do you want toe closer? Your child must¡¯ve been missing you.¡± Oscar¡¯s gazes wavered a little,


    then bent down closer to Amelia¡¯s belly.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    And he really heard the sounds of the fetus moving! Oscar was rtively excited at what he just


    encountered. He had never had such experiences, and at that particr instance, he finally felt that


    sense of responsibility. It was an extremely magical moment ¡ª a little sweet, a little exciting, but a little


    anxious too. His woman, his child. That was what constituted to be called a family. Amelia gently


    caressed Oscar¡¯s head and said, ¡°Did you hear the fetal movements?¡± Oscar nodded, though his


    feelings had not yet settled. ¡°This must be our kid¡¯s way of talking to you, Oscar. He¡¯s saying, ¡®Daddy I


    miss you. I want to be born sooner to meet Mommy and you. You¡¯d love me, right, Daddy?¡¯¡°


    Amelia mimicked the way a child would¡¯ve spoken. At that point, Oscar was feeling extremely


    contented. He ced his hands gently on Amelia¡¯s face and said in a serious tone, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll love


    our child dearly, Honey.¡± Hearing that, Amelia got all teary-eyed. It was the first time Oscar gave his


    promise to her. ¡°Why are you crying again?¡± Oscar asked. Amelia shook her head and replied,


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just feeling happy. Thank you for being able to love our child. I hope you meant it truly,


    regardless if we¡¯re together or not.¡± Oscar replied in a deep tone, ¡°You silly head!¡± Amelia merely


    smiled in response. She was indeed silly. Else, she wouldn¡¯t have poured her whole heart out. She


    would not have allowed her feelings to take over her sanity and let herself fall deeper into the


    rtionship.


    Amelia continued, ¡°Let¡¯s head back, Mr. Clinton. The traffic police are really gonna be here anytime


    soon.¡± Oscar let out a smile, and finally drove the car off. While Oscar and Amelia were having such a


    sweet time, Carter was doing pretty badly on the other side. He had been keeping a straight face all


    day long, and the workers were practically living in fear of bing his punch bag. The design


    department had also been gossiping around because of that. ¡°Hey guys, do you think Amelia¡¯s


    resignation was the reason why Mr. Scott has been so angry?¡± a female staff asked. The others only


    gave her an angry stare, trying to tell her that she was talking nonsense. Jessica then added, ¡°Our


    design department has be quieter without Amelia¡¯s presence.


    Now that she left, we¡¯re missing an eye candy. I bet our male colleagues would¡¯ve definitely felt that


    too.¡± This statement was a true reflection of all the male staff¡¯s feelings. ¡°I¡¯d say Ms. Larson was to


    me! This ce used to be so peaceful originally, now that she chased Amelia off and resigned too,


    we got so much more on our hands. Obviously, Mr. Scott could only vent his anger on us.¡± ¡°I agree, I


    agree.¡± ¡°Y¡¯all have nothing to do, huh?¡±


    A sharp male voice suddenly eximed, giving the whole design department a huge shock. To


    everyone¡¯s horror, they saw Carter standing right at the door. They hurriedly stood into rows, not daring


    to make a single noise at all. It was almost as if they held onto their breath. Everyone greeted him in a


    low voice. ¡°Since you guys are so free, the whole team shall do extra hours today. You¡¯re all not


    allowed to leave before midnight.¡± Carter announced with a stern face. Now, the whole design


    department has been reprimanded. Ignoring their pleas and dreary cries, Carter turned and left.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 99

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 99


    Chapter 99 Questions About The Past,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Jessica copsed onto her seat, eximing, ¡°It¡¯s all Ms. Larson¡¯s fault! If she hadn¡¯t joined the


    company, we wouldn¡¯t have met with this misfortune.¡± The other employees in the design department


    had already submitted themselves to their fates. Once Carter left the office, he immediately got into his


    car and drove off to a certain neighborhood. It was the one in which Tiffany stayed. Carter parked his


    car. He sat inside, but the road was quiet outside. It was hard to tell if he was waiting for someone or if


    he had merely driven here by coincidence on a joyride. Carter remained in this position for nearly half


    the night. When he finally caught sight of a woman walking towards the entrance, Carter immediately


    leaped into action.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He got out of the car and dashed straight towards her. The woman was none other than Tiffany,


    carrying a rubbish bag and dressed casually in a t-shirt and flip-flops. She waved to the security guard


    on duty as she walked past him. However, she had only taken a few steps when she encountered the


    sight of Carter racing towards her. Tiffany stopped short in her tracks. She froze for a moment. Then


    she quickly recovered her wits and strode off hastily in the other direction. Carter quickened his pace


    and caught up with her. Fearing that she¡¯d slip off, he grabbed hold of her arm. ¡°Wait, Tiffany! I have


    something to ask you,¡± Carter had long since abandoned every thought of preserving his cool image in


    his great urgency.


    This exchange had roused the security guard¡¯s suspicions. He ran out from his post and eyed Carter


    with distaste, saying, ¡°Ms. Winters, do you need my assistance?¡± Carter broke in. ¡°She¡¯s my friend.¡±


    Tiffany red at Carter. However, she was unwilling to escte the matter further. Tiffany thus replied


    the security guard, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Langston. He¡¯s my friend.¡± The security guard fixed his gaze


    on Carter as he said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, Ms. Winters. Just give me a yell anytime you need my help.¡± Tiffany


    nodded. After the security guard had returned to his post, Tiffany said scornfully, ¡°Mr. Scott, you¡¯re


    indeed a jinx. Even the security guard thinks that you¡¯re a bad seed.¡± Carter looked thunderous.


    ¡°Tiffany, I didn¡¯te here to be insulted. I came to exin the matter regarding Amelia.¡± Carter


    decided to get directly to the point.


    ¡°Carter, can¡¯t you get it through your head that Amelia¡¯s already married? Is there any use for you


    clinging onto her like this? If you still hadn¡¯t managed to seed all those years ago, what makes you


    think you¡¯d have a better chance now?¡± Tiffany tried to wrench her arm from his grip, but Carter held


    fast. ¡°Carter, what on earth are you trying to do? I live here. What will my neighbors think when they


    see you clinging onto me like this?¡± Tiffany decidedly did not want to be associated with Carter. He was


    handsome and eligible, and much like Oscar, turned heads wherever he went. It was impossible for


    anyone not to notice him. Tiffany was terrified that her neighbors would mistake him for her boyfriend or


    one of her suitors.


    ¡°You have two choices. Either you get into my car of your own ord, or I carry you into it. Either way,


    you¡¯re getting on. Take your pick,¡± Carter said firmly. Tiffany glowered at him. She couldn¡¯t fathom what


    Carter wanted of her exactly. It couldn¡¯t be out of any genuine desire to rekindle their old friendship, to


    be sure. ¡°Carter, you can say whatever you came to say right here. I don¡¯t want to get into any trouble


    because of you. You¡¯re a brilliant man, but you¡¯re also very much a jinx. Nothing good wille out of


    meeting you.¡± It was impossible for Tiffany¡¯s perception of Carter to get any worse than it already was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere quiet. There¡¯s something I want to tell you,¡± Carter cajoled.


    ¡°Come with me then.¡± Tiffany finally relented. The two of them arrived at a quiet spot tucked away in a


    corner. Tiffany stood with her arms akimbo and said impatiently, ¡°Get to the point, Carter. My time is


    precious, and I don¡¯t want to waste it here with you.¡± Carter nced at her. ¡°Tell me, Tiffany, was


    Amelia¡¯s debt paid by Oscar four years ago?¡± Tiffany scoffed. ¡°Carter, do you think it¡¯s necessary to ask


    all this now? The Scotts were responsible for Amelia¡¯s debt of a million four years ago. Where were you


    then? Amelia called you countless times trying to borrow money to pay her debt, but you turned off


    your phone and vanished into thin air all at once. If Oscar hadn¡¯t intervened, Amelia would still be in jail


    right now.


    Oscar may not have been the best for Amelia, but he¡¯s a real gentlemanpared to you. At least he


    didn¡¯t abandon her when she was at her lowest.¡± Carter felt immeasurably guilty. It was a dark chapter


    in his past that he¡¯d fervently hoped would never see the light of day. Carter had truly loved Amelia. He


    had left Amelia behind with good reason, but the fact remained that he had deserted her in her time of


    need. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Carter mumbled in a low voice. ¡°Carter, let¡¯s not bring up the past. Let me remind you


    once again that Amelia is doing well now. If you truly care for her, don¡¯t look for her anymore. The


    photos with you caused a misunderstanding between Amelia and Oscar.


    Amelia was so upset that she fainted dead away in my arms. The doctor said that if she experienced


    another one of such shocks, she might really have a miscarriage. No one knows more than me how


    important this child is to her. Something unfortunate happens to Amelia whenever she runs into you. So


    if you really love her, please don¡¯t meet her again.¡± Carter clenched his fists, looking visibly perturbed.


    ¡°I love Amelia. I¡¯ll make it up to her in the future for all the hurt I¡¯ve caused her. But you can¡¯t expect me


    not to meet her again,¡± Carter said adamantly. Tiffany merely snorted, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve nothing else to


    say to you then. Bye.¡± Carter held her back. He hesitated, then asked, ¡°How has Amelia been all this


    while?¡±


    ¡°She has a husband and now a child of her own. How do you think she¡¯s doing? She¡¯s living her best


    life. Women don¡¯t need much; a man¡¯s love is more than enough for us. Amelia has all she wants. I beg


    you, Mr. Scott, to go on and pursue whatever happiness you desire. Just don¡¯t disrupt Amelia¡¯s life,¡±


    Tiffany said. Carter¡¯s heart ached. However, he said brusquely, ¡°Oscar is keeping another woman on


    the side. How can you say that Amelia is happy? Don¡¯t you im to be Amelia¡¯s best friend?¡± Tiffany


    retorted, ¡°So what? As long as Oscar hasn¡¯t asked to divorce her, Amelia is still part of the Clintons.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that?¡± Carter asked. ¡°What would you have me say, then?¡±


    Four years ago, Amelia had entered into a contractual marriage with Oscar. She¡¯d signed a series of


    rather unfair agreements, stating that even if Oscar cheated on her and had another child outside of


    wedlock, Amelia remained powerless to say no. She could only ept things as they were. ¡°Tell me


    honestly, Tiffany. Is Oscar and Amelia¡¯s marriage held together by some sort of contract?¡± Carter


    suddenly inquired. Tiffany was startled. How did he figure that out? ¡°What sort of contract?¡± She asked


    crossly, trying to hide her panic. ¡°I refuse to believe that you don¡¯t know about it,¡± Carter continued.


    ¡°ording to what I¡¯ve found out, Oscar only considered Amelia after Cassie ran off.


    Based on the Clintons¡¯ power and position, along with Oscar¡¯s initialck of interest in Amelia, it¡¯s


    evident that the two of them must have signed an agreement of sorts. As her closest friend, you¡¯d


    definitely know something about it.¡± ¡°Even if I knew something and told you about it, would you be able


    to change anything?¡± Tiffany challenged Carter. Carter looked up. There was a tinge of mncholy in


    his voice as he said, ¡°I only wanted to know if she was happy. I couldn¡¯t help disappearing all those


    years ago. Now that I have the ability to protect her, I want to¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. Even if Amelia were to


    divorce Oscar, she wouldn¡¯t choose to go with you either,¡± Tiffany interrupted him shortly. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°When Amelia liked you previously, you didn¡¯t return her affections. Now, she¡¯s married to someone


    else and is pregnant with his child. That door shut four years ago. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Carter


    stood as if struck by lightning. What did she just say? Did Amelia like me previously? Is that true? ¡°Did


    you say that Amelia liked me?¡± Carter stammered with some difficulty. Tiffany looked at him curiously.


    ¡°Is it that much of a surprise to you?¡± ¡°Did Amelia really like me before?¡± Carter repeated. Tiffany


    nodded. ¡°Amelia liked you since you were in university. Or I should say had a crush on you, rather. I


    thought an intelligent guy like you would be able to tell when a woman liked you.¡± Carter¡¯s head spun.


    He remained rooted on the spot. A casual observer would not have been able to tell just how great an


    effect this news had on him. Tiffany waved a hand in front of his face. ¡°Hey, jinx, are you OK?¡± Carter


    seized Tiffany¡¯s hand and looked at her with a piercing gaze. ¡°Does Amelia really like me?¡± ¡°NO!¡±


    Tiffany shot back immediately, exasperated. ¡°I only said she liked you before, but certainly not now.


    You¡¯re just a figure from her past now.¡± Carter naturally interpreted this to mean that Amelia still loved


    him. He was suddenly filled with endless longing and an insurmountable hope that Amelia would one


    day be his. Carter continued gripping Tiffany¡¯s arm, asking doggedly, ¡°Tiffany, does Amelia still care


    about me?¡±


    Tiffany looked at him disbelievingly. ¡°Carter, can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? Amelia¡¯s very


    happy now. Let me repeat. You are nothing more than a figure from her past, OK?¡± ¡°No, Amelia must


    still have feelings for me,¡± Carter asserted. Tiffany felt utterly defeated in the face of this extreme


    stubbornness. ¡°Carter, I¡¯ll repeat myself. You¡¯re a bygone memory to Amelia. If you want to know the


    reason for that, why don¡¯t you ask your own parents what they did to Amelia? Once you find out, I


    guarantee you won¡¯t be able to even look Amelia in the face for shame.¡± Carter was stupefied. What


    does Tiffany mean? What do my parents have to do with this? Seeing her opportunity, Tiffany instantly


    shook herself free from Carter¡¯s grip.


    She grabbed the rubbish bag she had been carrying and fled. Unable to wrap his head around what


    she meant, Carter walked slowly back to his car and sat inside. Having escaped from Carter¡¯s clutches,


    Tiffany threw away her rubbish bag in the bin and immediately took her phone out to text Amelia. Babe,


    Carter just came looking for me. I identally let slip that you used to like him. Based on his stubborn


    personality, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll think you still have feelings for him now. Be careful. She had barely sent


    out the text when a call came in from Amelia. Tiffany picked up immediately. ¡°Babe.¡± ¡°Carter came to


    look for you?¡±


    Amelia instantly asked. ¡°Yes, it was pretty shocking that he did. He asked about what happened in the


    past and about whether you were happy being married to Oscar. I think he still hasn¡¯t given up on


    pursuing you. You¡¯ve got to be careful,¡± Tiffany warned. ¡°I¡¯m only friends with him, nothing else,¡± Amelia


    said on the other end of the line. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Tiff. I¡¯ll manage my rtionship with him.¡± ¡°As


    long as you know your limits.


    Now that you¡¯re pregnant, your health is of utmost importance. Don¡¯t get disturbed by these trivial


    matters,¡± Tiffany chided. ¡°Got it. Go on back and rest. I¡¯ll hang up then.¡± After the call ended, Amelia


    fiddled with her phone distractedly. Just then, she heard the sound of Oscar¡¯s voice. ¡°Who are you


    calling?¡± he asked as he emerged from the bathroom, still rubbing his wet hair with a towel.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 100

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 100


    Chapter 100 She Is My Source Of Strength,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°Tiff.¡± As Amelia was about to put away her phone, Oscar took it from her and opened her call logs.


    Indeed, the most recent one was a call from Tiffany. He then opened her text messages. The first one


    on the list was from Tiffany. His expression darkened, and he gave Amelia aplicated look. ¡°You¡¯re


    still in contact with Carter?¡± Amelia replied, ¡°We can¡¯t be lovers, but Carter and I are still friends. I¡¯d be


    lying if I said I wouldn¡¯t contact him anymore.¡± A mix of emotions shed across Oscar¡¯s face. He


    ordered, ¡°Block him. You¡¯re not allowed to see him anymore.¡±


    Amelia asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, aren¡¯t you being a bit too controlling?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my woman. You¡¯re not


    allowed to contact any other man except me.¡± ¡°Why are you so unconfident in yourself?¡± Oscar stared


    at her. Amelia shook her head andughed. She walked over and wrapped her arms around his neck,


    then said, ¡°You¡¯re outstanding and handsome. I should be the unconfident one. As long as you still


    want me, I¡¯ll never leave you.¡± Oscar took her by the waist and pulled Amelia in until their bodies were


    in full contact with each other. He looked into her eyes calmly. ¡°Always remember, you¡¯re mine. You¡¯re


    not allowed to contact other men without my permission. Otherwise, I¡¯ll punish you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Mr. Clinton, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous? If you admit that you are, I won¡¯t nce at any other


    men ever again.¡± ¡°Amelia¡­ Sometimes you make me love and hate you all at once.¡± Amelia remained


    silent. Mr. Clinton, are you praising or insulting me? ¡°Do you mean to say that you actually love me


    too?¡± Oscar was taken aback by this question. Do I love Amelia? He still had no answers to that


    question. He was confused about his feelings for her. ¡°I¡¯ve been a good wife for five years. Don¡¯t you


    have any feelings for me at all?¡± Oscar pinched her nose and said adoringly, ¡°You¡¯re thinking of


    nonsense again, aren¡¯t you? All you need to do now is rest up and give birth to the child safely.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart sank a little. Oscar did not want to ept that he had fallen for Amelia. Perhaps the


    care and concern he was showing her were simply because of the child in her belly. Although he had


    said that he did not want the child, it was the Clinton family¡¯s first grandchild, after all. Oscar, are you


    only treating me kindly because of this child? ¡°If I said my only wish was to hear you tell me ¡®I love you,¡¯


    would you do it?¡± Oscar patted her on the head and said, ¡°They say that pregnant women tend to


    overthink a lot. It looks like this mind of yours indeed thinks about too much nonsense.¡± Although


    Amelia kept a smile on her face, the happiness in her gaze slowly disappeared. When Oscar noticed


    the change in her eyes, he caressed her cheek and asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Amelia smiled, but it did not reach her eyes. ¡°You provide me with such afortable life and treat me


    so gently now. How dare I get angry at you? That would be too ungrateful of me.¡± Oscar tapped her on


    the nose and spoke in a low voice. ¡°You can¡¯t stop pouting. You still dare say you aren¡¯t upset?¡± Amelia


    pped his hand away and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not as easily angered as you think.¡± Oscar pulled her into a


    hug and whispered something in her ear. Amelia¡¯s eyes widened and started to redden. She said with a


    slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯ve finally said those three words.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl!¡± Oscar patted her on the head and smiled. ¡°Stop overthinking, okay? Go to bed. You¡¯re


    pregnant and should get more rest.¡± ¡°Do you have any idea what you resemble right now?¡± Amelia


    teased. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just like an old grandma, nagging non-stop. But you¡¯re more affable like this,


    and it¡¯s cute. I love this side of you.¡± Oscar did not notice that he was looking at Amelia affectionately.


    While the couple was experiencing a romantic moment, Carter had driven back to the Scott residence.


    Faye had always greeted him enthusiastically when he arrived home.


    However, this time she simply snorted and said coldly, ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re finally back. I


    thought you¡¯d already forgotten about this family.¡± Carter was still bothered by Tiffany¡¯s words, but


    greeted his mother patiently, ¡°Hi, Mom.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mom. I¡¯m not worthy of being called that. You


    clearly don¡¯t see me as your mother anymore.¡± Carter knew that she was angry about the issue with


    Jennifer. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll always be someone I respect,¡± Carter said seriously as he took a seat on the


    sofa. Faye snorted coldly. ¡°If you still regarded me as your mother, you¡¯d never have treated Jennifer


    like that,¡± she said angrily, ¡°I heard that it¡¯s all because of Amelia again.


    You¡¯d better realize that she¡¯s merely an obstacle between you and Jennifer. I should have made her


    go to jail four years ago.¡± Carter¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Faye realized that she


    had misspoken. However, things had long passed, so she was not afraid of speaking about it now.


    Carter wouldn¡¯t disown his mother just for a woman anyway. ¡°I only withdrew thewsuit because I felt


    sorry for her. Otherwise, she¡¯d have gone to jail long ago.¡± Carter glowered as he clenched his fist. He


    asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far?¡± Faye replied, ¡°How¡¯s that too far?


    That woman neitheres from good family background nor is she well-educated. She¡¯s not worthy of


    you. She wanted to marry into money, so I did everything that I could to ruin her. However, she was


    lucky to catch Oscar immediately after you left. I¡¯m telling you, she was definitely cheating on you.


    That¡¯s why she could turn to Oscar so quickly. Only a fool like you would believe that she¡¯s innocent.


    Do you have any idea what people are saying about her? They¡¯re all saying she¡¯s a gold digger that¡¯s


    willing to do anything for money. I really have no idea what you see in her.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Carter eximed in anger, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so mean. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re saying such


    things about someone you barely even know. I¡¯ve been so wrong about you. I always thought that my


    Mom was a kind, gentle person. I didn¡¯t think¡­ Honestly, I¡¯m really disappointed in you.¡± Faye looked


    at Carter incredulously. ¡°Are you seriously criticizing your own mother because of that woman?¡± ¡°I¡¯d


    definitely show respect if you were right. But what you said clearly didn¡¯t reflect your social status and


    upbringing. You soundedpletely unreasonable.


    I¡¯m really disappointed in you.¡± Faye was both angered and upset. She pointed at Carter and said, ¡°You


    unfilial brat. I¡¯ve raised you for almost thirty years, but you¡¯re now going against me for that woman?


    Why are you still so obsessed with her after five years? You just want to piss me off, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m


    probably just someone you can¡¯t wait to get rid of.¡± Carter replied, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯m


    just disappointed in your behavior today.¡± Faye breathed heavily and panted as she said, ¡°You¡¯re all


    grown up now, aren¡¯t you? You even dare criticize your elders now.


    One day I¡¯ll die from anger because of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not purposely trying to attack you, but don¡¯t you think


    that you¡¯ve gone too far?¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Amelia¡¯s already a thing of the past. She¡¯s married


    into another rich family now. Even if you still have feelings for her, she doesn¡¯t belong to you anymore.


    Just get rid of your feelings for her and treat Jennifer well instead.¡± Carter replied calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t like


    Jennifer. Even if she were some goddess, I wouldn¡¯t feel anything for her.¡± Her anger rose. ¡°Do you


    seriously want to anger me to death?¡± Carter remained silent. Faye then acted as if she were wronged.


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard to let you grow up well. Is this how you repay me? I didn¡¯t say anything when you


    were obsessed with that b*tch back then because you were young and na?ve. But you¡¯re still acting so


    impulsively now and even came to question me just because of her. You¡¯re really upsetting me.¡± Carter


    sat quietly on the sofa, refusing to speak. ¡°Are you really opposing me just because of her?¡± ¡°I just want


    an answer for what happened back then,¡± Carter said with some difficulty. ¡°What answer? There¡¯s only


    one answer for what happened back then. Amelia is a promiscuous gold digger. She¡¯s not worthy of


    you at all.¡± Carter stood up abruptly and stared at his mother condescendingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you anymore. Since you¡¯re not going to give me an exnation, I¡¯ll just leave.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Carter paused in his footsteps. ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡± ¡°Stay here tonight.


    Tomorrow we¡¯ll pay a visit to the Larsons. Jennifer was upset you treated her that way yesterday, and


    both her parents are furious. Go and apologize to her tomorrow.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Carter Scott!¡± Faye


    yelled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± said a husky voice from upstairs, ¡°I can hear you guys arguing from up


    here.¡± She took a deep breath before moving to help Abel Scott down the stairs. ¡°Dad, why did you


    come downstairs?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that the two of you would wreck the house. How can I just stay


    upstairs?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Abel nced at her. She smiled in embarrassment. Abel sat down and pointed to the sofa. ¡°Carter, sit


    down.¡± Carter stubbornly remained standing. ¡°Must your granddad personally go over and invite you to


    sit down?¡± Carter had no choice but to obey. ¡°So, what are the two of you arguing about this time?¡±


    Carter remained silent as Fayeined, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Amelia. He started to question me


    about her the moment he came home.¡± Not her again. Abel had not heard her name in a long time.


    Now that he heard it again, was their family going to be in chaos once more because of this woman?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she marry someone?¡± Abel asked, ¡°I remember it was the Clintons¡¯ eldest son.


    People even talked about her marrying into money back then.¡± Carter¡¯s face was set in a grim


    expression. ¡°Carter, did you fight with your Mom because of her?¡± Carter clenched his fist and said in a


    low voice, ¡°Granddad, I didn¡¯t fight with her. I just wanted an answer. She¡¯s the one who overreacted.¡±


    Abel looked at him and replied, ¡°It¡¯s already been so long. Is it really that important whether or not you


    get an answer now?¡± How is it not important? If you guys hadn¡¯t broken us up back then, Amelia and I


    would still be together. We would be the perfect couple with our own children and living happily


    together. I wouldn¡¯t be the single, lonely man that I am right now, that has to watch her be someone


    else¡¯s wife and carry his child.


    Mom, Granddad, have you ever thought about how painful it is to see the woman I love marry another


    man? ¡°Granddad, I¡¯ve only ever loved Amelia. She¡¯s the only woman I¡¯ll ept as part of my life. I¡¯ll


    never marry anyone else.¡± ¡°You b*stard!¡± Abel scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re my favorite grandchild. Since young, I¡¯ve


    always spent the most energy on you and pampered you the most. You¡¯re smart and doing well at


    work, but you¡¯re now acting as if you¡¯ll die for this woman. Is this how I raised you?¡± Carter stood his


    ground and replied, ¡°Granddad, she¡¯s my source of strength.


    I¡¯ve worked so hard all these years just to be able to protect her as best as I can. But because of you


    guys, I couldn¡¯t be by her side when she needed me the most. Do you know how guilty I feel?¡± Abel


    took a deep breath. ¡°So what? You can¡¯t be hung up over rtionships if you want to be sessful.


    You¡¯ll have to inherit Scott Group one day. I won¡¯t let anyone be an obstacle to you. I indeed


    forced Amelia away from you back then, but so what? Are you going to disown your own grandfather?¡±


    Carter¡¯s eyes were reddened. He felt betrayed by his own family.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 101

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 101


    Chapter 101 Drinking By The Riverside,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°Granddad, I respect you so much. I didn¡¯t expect you¡­¡± Carter clenched his fists. His voice sounded


    slightly hurt.¡± Abel sighed, ¡°Carter, you are almost thirty. Your granddad is already old. Since your other


    rtives don¡¯t possess your talents, you will inherit the entire Scott family. So your marriage can only


    be an arranged marriage. Choose the right wife, and she can take your career to the next level.¡±


    ¡°Granddad, I am capable of growing our business by myself. I don¡¯t need a princess of ady to be the


    icing on the cake. If you trust me, you won¡¯t force me like this.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Granddad,


    I didn¡¯te here today to fight with you and Mom. I want to let you know that if you want me to get


    married, you shouldn¡¯t get involved in my marriage.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he left firmly without looking back. ¡°Carter,e back here now.¡± Mrs. Scott


    roared savagely. ¡°Stop calling him. Let him leave.¡± Abel waved his hand and murmured. Mrs. Scott


    comined, ¡°Dad, this boy is getting out of his way. If you continue to indulge him like this, not only me,


    but I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t even listen to you.¡± Abel chuckled profoundly. ¡°He has the same style as me


    during the old days. He looks gentle but is stubborn in his bones. Don¡¯t worry about it. I believe he will


    be able to handle his work and rtionship well.


    Since he doesn¡¯t like the daughter of the Larsons, let it be then. There are many wealthy youngdies


    out there. It doesn¡¯t have to be that Larson girl.¡± Mrs. Scott tried hard to control the rage inside her. ¡°I


    had made an agreement with the Larsons, and they hade back all the way from overseas just for


    this marital alliance. You want me to tell them that our boy has someone else in his heart and ask them


    to go back?¡± ¡°You caused this, so you should be the one to solve it.¡± Abel stood up. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. Good


    night. You can solve the Larson¡¯s affairs by yourself.¡± He went upstairs right away, leaving Mrs. Scott


    alone on the sofa, stunned with confusion. After Carter left the house, he drove like crazy on the road.


    He sped through several red lights and approached the riverside.


    He shouldered down a box of beer he had bought on the road and sat solely by the river. He started to


    drink one bottle of them desperately. Gazing at the sparkling river surface under the moonlight, he


    could taste the bitterness of the beer. Perhaps one was more likely to get drunk when in sorrow. Carter


    felt a little tipsy after only a few bottles of beer. He wanted to call the woman he loved. He fished for his


    mobile phone and looked through his contacts. His finger froze on the contact name My Love. He


    hesitated for a long time but did not call her. Instead, he dialed Tiffany¡¯s number. The phone got


    through, and Tiffany¡¯s sleepy and irritable voice traveled out of the speaker.


    ¡°You better have something important. Otherwise, I will kill you for waking me from my beauty sleep.¡±


    Hearing that, Carter¡¯s fretful emotion seemed to fade a little. ¡°Tiffany, was Amelia having a hard time


    back then?¡± Carter¡¯s voice was slightly drunk. Tiffany yelled dryly on the phone and thundered, ¡°Carter,


    you are a jinx. Are you calling in the middle of the night to ask such a tedious question? If there is


    nothing else, I will hang up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hang up. I¡¯m upset. Can you chat with me?¡± Tiffany sensed the


    abnormality in Carter¡¯s tone and asked hesitantly, ¡°Did you drink?¡± ¡°A little, not too much.¡± Tiffany


    sighed, ¡°Carter, although I called you a jinx, you are terrific and handsome, to be honest. You can have


    any woman you like, so why bother about Amelia? She is now married and has a baby. You can¡¯t win


    her heart by being a drunkard. Is she worth it?¡±


    Driven by his drunkenness, Carter continued to express, ¡°As long as she has a good life, I will not ruin


    her marriage.¡± ¡°She is living very well now. Her husband loves her, and her baby will be born in a few


    months. Can¡¯t you see she has a happy family?¡± Tiffany persuaded earnestly. ¡°Four years ago, when


    you abandoned her and let her bear the debt alone, you should have expected this oue.¡± After a


    pause, she advised, ¡°Carter, don¡¯t drink anymore. Go back, take a bath, and sleep well. It will be a new


    start tomorrow. Work hard, move on to find a beautiful and capable girlfriend, and then get married and


    have children.¡± Carter opened another bottle of beer and kept filling his belly.


    ¡°Tiffany, do you think Amelia still has a ce in her heart for me?¡± Tiffany¡¯s temperament was reaching


    its limit. She couldn¡¯t figure out why she sacrificed her night of good beauty sleep to apany this


    drunkard on the phone. ¡°Dude, you are drunk. Go back and take a good bath and sleep. When you


    wake up, everything will be fine.¡± Carter started singing instead. Tiffany had never seen Carter so


    despaired. She started to worry. She asked caringly, ¡°Carter, are you okay?¡± ¡°Nuh-uh.¡± Carter was


    tantly honest, likely due to being under the influence of alcohol. ¡°In the past few years, I was not


    happy at all. I have been thinking about Amelia and how she was doing? How did she pay her debts?


    I left at that time, but I have been thinking of ways to pay her debts. But after I came back, she was no


    longer there. Do you know how happy I was when she contacted me again? But I was devastated to


    find out that she was already married.¡± Tiffany was speechless. Is it worthy for a man to be trapped in


    past love and refused to face reality? Carter was still chattering endlessly. ¡°Amelia, I have never stop


    loving you. I have loved you for so many years. Why did you marry someone else?¡± Tiffany was sure


    that he was drunk. Otherwise, Carter, who used to be introverted and calm, would not be so emotional.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Carter spitted out an unclear address. ¡°Wait for me there. I am on my way.¡±


    Tiffany hung up the phone and got changed immediately. She took the elevator downstairs to the


    parking lot, got in her car, and drove out. Maybe because it was midnight, the road was not busy at all.


    It took only about forty-five minutes for her to get to the riverside mentioned by Carter. She got out of


    the car, locked the car, and leaped to the riverside. She spotted Carter sitting alone on the shore.


    Empty beer bottles were strewn haphazardly all around him. Tiffany wrinkled her nose and picked up


    her pace. ¡°Hey, how much wine have you drunk?


    Why are there beer bottles everywhere?¡± Carter raised his head, looking confused. ¡°Oh, why are you


    here?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯te, are you going to drink till death by the river?¡± He grabbed her wrist forcefully,


    and she fell, sitting next to him. ¡°Hey, jinx. What the hell are you doing?¡± Tiffany retorted. Carter


    chuckled lightly. ¡°I just wanted you to sit down and chat with me.¡± He opened a bottle of wine, handed it


    to Tiffany. ¡°Tiffany, thank you, although you keep saying I¡¯m a jinx, but you still care about me.


    Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have shown up here in the middle of the night.¡± Tiffany denied stiffly, ¡°I¡¯m justThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    worried that you¡¯ll die out here in the wilderness from alcohol poisoning. It will only cause trouble for the


    police.¡±


    Carter still smiled. ¡°Tiffany, Amelia is lucky to have a friend like you.¡± Tiffanyy next to him, drank a sip


    of beer. ¡°Of course, but Amelia is a woman who deserves to be loved.¡± Perhaps it was because of the


    pleasant atmosphere by the riverside. Tiffany forgot about her previous prejudices towards Carter and


    started drinking with him. By then, Carter was almost wasted, and he began speaking more carelessly.


    ¡°Amelia had a hard time during those years, right?¡± Tiffany nced at him once. ¡°Your family almost


    forced her off the cliff. If Amelia hadn¡¯t meet Oscar, I¡¯m afraid she will be in prison now.


    So what do you say of her suffering?¡± Carter¡¯s eyes were a bit red. He tipped over the beer bottle in his


    hands and drained everyst drop of the toxic liquid. Tiffany raised her hand and patted him on the


    shoulder. ¡°Honestly, Amelia has never med you, so don¡¯t me yourself.¡± Carter smiled bitterly and


    asked, ¡°You said Amelia once liked me. Is that true?¡± Tiffany nodded. ¡°Amelia did like you, but it was a


    long time ago. Now she has her own family. Come on, man, try to find a woman that suits your heart


    and your family¡¯s heart as soon as possible. Your effort of finding your Cindere would be in vain if


    your family threw a monkey wrench into your n.¡±


    Carter¡¯s heart was full of bitterness. Tiffany patted him on the shoulder again like a brother. ¡°Don¡¯t think


    too much. You should let go like a man.¡± Carter kept on drinking silently. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let me take


    you back. If the news about you drunken be published, not only the shares of the Scott Group, I am


    afraid that it will even destroy thepany you created.¡± Carter still held a beer bottle in his hand,


    gazing at the river. ¡°Please chat with me a little longer.¡± Tiffany sped her head in both hands. ¡°Man,


    stop messing around. We are not fifteen anymore.


    If you miss a rtionship, just start a new one. Even the supporting actor in love drama won¡¯t be such a


    p*ssy.¡± ¡°Supporting actor?¡± Carter nced at her. ¡°So, in your eyes, I am just a supporting character in


    Amelia¡¯s story.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that true?¡± Tiffany shrugged casually. ¡°The girl in the drama always loves the


    arrogant boss. And the nice handsome guy is always just a friend.¡± Carter was left with a wry smile.


    ¡°Come on, jinx. Let¡¯s go. It will be dawn in a few hours, and you still have to go to work tomorrow.¡±


    Carter stood up, threw the bottle in his hand, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They got in Tiffany¡¯s car.


    Tiffany fastened her seat belt and asked, ¡°Is it okay to leave your car here?¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I will ask


    someone to drive it back.¡± ¡°The tycoon¡¯s life is indeed different. You can afford a new car anytime, so


    there is no big problem even if it is stolen.¡± On the way, she started speaking. ¡°Honestly, when I first


    met you, I had a good impression of you. With your appearance and your background, you are simply


    the Prince Charming for most girls.


    If it weren¡¯t for your family or what happenedter, I would agree for Amelia to be with you. Imagine you


    were the one that has a family of three with her.¡± Carter leaned on the back seat and closed his eyes,


    hiding the agony in his eyes. Tiffany did not speak anymore and drove the car intently. It took almost


    forty minutes to get to the area where Carter lived. ¡°We are here. You can get off.¡± Carter opened the


    door and reminded Tiffany. ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t tell Amelia about my getting drunk tonight.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 102

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 102


    Chapter 102,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do such an unnecessary thing. Amelia already has her own family and children,¡±


    Tiffany said. ¡°Good to hear that.¡± After Carter left the car, Tiffany drove off. Shakily, Carter went


    upstairs. After entering his house, instead of heading to the bathroom, he fell asleep on the couch. It


    was a silent night. The next morning at ten, Tiffany called Amelia, saying, ¡°Babe, are you awake?¡± ¡°I


    am.¡± ¡°The weather seems good today, so let¡¯s shop. You should take more strolls while your stomach


    isn¡¯t that big yet. It¡¯ll be good for you.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet at Pearl za at eleven.


    We¡¯ll have lunch before we shop.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Around eleven, the two met up at Pearl za. Giving Amelia


    a huge hug, Tiffany chuckled, ¡°Babe, did the little sweetheart in your tummy annoy youst night?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. After giving Amelia a once-over and realizing she seemed well and in a good


    mood, Tiffany teased, ¡°Babe, be honest with me. Did something good happen to youst night? Look at


    how happy you look. You look as if love has entered your life.¡± Tapping her forehead, Ameliaughed,


    ¡°You must have written too many novels for you to think that.¡± Tiffanyughed along with her. ¡°Babe,


    what do you want to eat today?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have stew. I¡¯ve been craving to have it today.¡±


    ¡°Look at you and your meager requests. All right, since your sweetheart baby wants it too, we¡¯ll have


    stew today.¡± Tiffany booked the reservation for them before they headed toward the restaurant. Right


    as the two sat down, Amelia¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from an unfamiliar number. Noticing her


    hesitation, Tiffany asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Amelia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t recognize the


    number.¡± In the end, Tiffany decided for her by taking her phone and ending the call. ¡°Since you don¡¯t


    know the number, don¡¯t pick it up. It¡¯ll save your time if it turns out to be a telemarketer on the other end


    of the line.¡± Amelia nodded. Amelia¡¯s phone rang again when the two were ordering, and she reached


    out toward the other woman.


    ¡°Tiff, hand me my phone. I¡¯m thinking that someone I know should be trying to call me with someone


    else¡¯s phone.¡± Taking the phone back from Tiffany, Amelia then epted the call. ¡°Hello, may I know


    who this is?¡± ¡°Amelia, right? I¡¯m Carter¡¯s mother. We¡¯ve met several times a few years ago. Do you


    remember me?¡± Amelia¡¯s face turned ashen, and her grip on her phone tightened. She never thought


    that she would receive a call from Faye nearly five yearster. Faye¡¯s voice was a reminder of the


    nightmare she once had. The wily woman, who had an elegant exterior, was the reason she became


    the supposed traitor of herpany ¡ª they used her of having conducted corporate espionage.


    Back then, she was nearly imprisoned. All of her pain back then was due to Faye, which was why she


    was frightened to hear her voice again. Only after Amelia took in a deep breath, then could she tamp


    down the fear growing in her heart. Calmly, she uttered, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Scott. May I know why you¡¯re


    calling me?¡± Upon hearing that form of address, Tiffany widened her eyes as she stared at Amelia¡¯s


    phone. Then, she gritted out, ¡°Amelia, hand me the phone.¡± However, Amelia waved her hand and


    gave her a look, signaling her to stay silent. She then said, ¡°Mrs. Scott, is there something I can help


    you with?¡± ¡°Are you free now? I¡¯d like to invite you to a meal; I have some things to talk to you about,¡±


    Faye replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Scott.


    I¡¯m eating with my friend right now. I don¡¯t think I can ept your invitation,¡± Amelia rejected. Her


    trauma was still fresh in her mind, so she did not want to see the other woman. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can eat with


    you and your friend. Just tell me your address, and I¡¯lle to you,¡± Faye insisted. Amelia frowned


    before opening her mouth, about to reject again. ¡°Mrs. Scott, I¡¯m afraid my friend won¡¯t feelfortable


    with you around while we eat. What about this instead? I¡¯ll be free tomorrow at noon, and we¡¯ll arrange


    to meet at another time. What do you think?¡±


    Faye insisted, ¡°I can eat with your friend. Although I¡¯m much older than you, I can still chat merrily with


    young people.¡± If Amelia were to continue rejecting Faye, it would seem rude. Hence, she gave her the


    address before ending the call. Tiffany asked, ¡°She¡¯sing here?¡± Amelia nodded. Promptly furious,


    Tiffany seethed, ¡°Can¡¯t she feel a little more shameful about what she¡¯s doing? She¡¯s the reason for


    your suffering, and now she¡¯s still calling you so shamelessly.¡± Amelia consoled, ¡°Tiff, don¡¯t be angry.


    It¡¯s been a long while since then. I¡¯ll only be making life difficult for me if I were to still hold them


    ountable for this.¡± Smacking the menu onto the table, Tiffany fumed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me getting


    angry?


    The Scotts were crossing the line back then! They nearly forced us to a dead end. If you didn¡¯t meet


    Oscar and had a contractual marriage with him, you might now be in jail. I¡¯ve never seen such a lowly,


    despicable person like her. I wish I could spit on each and every one of them. What kind of wealthy


    people are they? They¡¯re worse than thugs. Even thugs¡¯ misdeeds are done in broad daylight!¡± ¡°Hey,


    don¡¯t get mad.¡± Amelia patted her hand and consoled. ¡°Since you know how terrible they are, why are


    you still wasting your strength getting mad at them?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    It¡¯s not worth it. We won¡¯te into contact with them as frequently in the future, so don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re


    just having lunch with them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lose my appetite just by looking at their freaking faces. I have no idea


    how you¡¯ve got such great patience for them to have agreed for her to join us for the meal. What¡¯s


    going on in that head of yours?¡± At that very moment, Tiffany wished she could pry open Amelia¡¯s skull


    to examine whether her brain was shaped differently from everyone else. Why else would she be able


    to have lunch with the Scotts as if nothing¡¯s wrong? ¡°She¡¯s irrelevant, so it¡¯s meaningless for me to feel


    angry at her. Moreover, they won¡¯t know that I¡¯m mad at them, so why should I?¡±


    Tiffany could only re at her friend, who always came up with all sorts of excuses that she could not


    refute. ¡°Tiff, don¡¯t be mad anymore. It isn¡¯t worth it to feel angry for someone unimported,¡± Amelia


    coaxed. Tiffany¡¯s response to that was to furiously order dozens of dishes. It did not take Faye long to


    come. Soon, she entered with her branded bag slung on her shoulder. Striding toward Amelia and


    Tiffany¡¯s table, she sat down without needing any prompting from either of them. ¡°Why did you feel like


    eating stew? The smell here in this restaurant is pungent.


    Even if you¡¯re hungry, you should be going to a higher-end restaurant.¡± Tiffany scoffed, ¡°We¡¯re ordinary


    people, and we¡¯re no richdy like Mrs. Scott. If you can¡¯t stomach this, the exit is right there.¡± Looking


    toward Tiffany, Faye hesitantly uttered, ¡°And you are¡­? You look familiar, but I can¡¯t recall where I¡¯ve


    met you.¡± ¡°Mrs. Scott, your memory isn¡¯t that best, is it? My life was affected by what you¡¯ve done back


    then, too,¡± Tiffany mocked. ¡°But it¡¯s fine. Mrs. Scott seems familiar with doing those unsightly things


    anyway.¡± After pretending to mull over her words, Faye voiced, ¡°Oh, now I remember.


    You¡¯re Sienna Winters, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯m Tiffany Winters, not Sienna Winters. I hope Mrs.


    Scott doesn¡¯t have the tendency to change other people¡¯s names.¡± Faye let out a fake chuckle. ¡°Mrs.


    Scott, may I know why you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Amelia asked, returning to the original topic. With a fake,


    vague smile, Faye replied, ¡°Nothing much, really. I just heard from Carter that you¡¯re now working in his


    company, so I¡¯vee to meet you. After all, it¡¯s been almost five years since west met.¡± At that,


    Amelia responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Scott. I¡¯ve left Mr. Scott¡¯spany, and we rarely contact each


    other. Moreover, I¡¯m married, and I have a kid, so it¡¯s impossible for Mr. Scott and I to still be in contact.


    Rest assure.¡±


    Faye let out another feigned chuckle. ¡°Amelia, I think you must have misunderstood me. I¡¯m just here to


    have a look at you. I hope I¡¯m not disrupting you.¡± Hearing those words from Faye, a disgusted look


    crept upon Tiffany¡¯s face, and she suddenly lost her appetite for the stew that was just served. ¡°Mrs.


    Scott, speak your mind. You look so unconvincing, and I¡¯m losing my appetite just by hearing your


    voice.¡± Tiffany mocked. Faye¡¯s expression darkened as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Ms. Winters would


    be snippier after not meeting for a few years.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Mrs. Scott, but I¡¯d


    like to let you know that I¡¯m only snippy toward people I don¡¯t really like.


    My brain turns on that mode by itself whenever I¡¯m looking at someone I dislike.¡± Faye¡¯s expression


    darkened even more. Meanwhile, Amelia stayed silent and stirred the stew, she asked, ¡°Mrs. Scott,


    would you like me to leave thetro in?¡± As she pulled her bowl closer to herself, Faye responded,


    ¡°No thanks.¡± Amelia nodded and scooped a spoonful of stew for Faye, avoiding thetro. ¡°Mrs.


    Scott, please help yourself to it. Since you still remember me, I hope you¡¯ll have a happy lunch today.¡±


    As she stirred her bowl, Faye asked, ¡°Amelia, your stomach still looks quite t. How many months


    pregnant are you now?¡± ¡°Around six to seven.¡± ¡°Soon, then. Have you checked whether it¡¯s a boy?¡±


    Faye queried, seemingly caring. No one would have thought a woman like her had been the one to


    have done such terrible things to Amelia back then. ¡°No. I¡¯ll like my baby regardless of whether it¡¯s a


    boy or a girl.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you say, but the Clintons only have Oscar. I¡¯m sure they hope his first child


    would be a son. Why don¡¯t you have a checkup? I know some people in the hospital. Would you like


    me to make arrangements?¡± Faye offered maliciously. Before Amelia could say anything, Tiffany put


    down her spoon with a loud noise and red at her. ¡°Mrs. Scott, what do you mean by this?¡± Instead of


    turning aggressive, Faye feigned a smile. ¡°Ms. Winters, don¡¯t be mistaken. I¡¯m just concerned.


    After all, if Amelia gives birth to a son for her first child, it would make her status rise among the


    Clintons. Am I not right?¡± The corner of Tiffany¡¯s lips curled as she jeered, ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the Scotts¡¯


    tradition. Do you abort the baby if it¡¯s a girl? I do not doubt that you, Mrs. Scott, are more than capable


    of doing a horrendous thing like this.¡± Faye¡¯s facial features twisted in fury. ¡°Is this how Ms. Winters


    speaks to someone senior to her?¡±


    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s dependent on who I¡¯m talking to. This is how I usually talk to the bad people,¡± Tiffany


    retorted. Taking out a clean handkerchief to wipe her mouth, Faye uttered, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t you think that


    your friend here is a little too sharp-tongued? At the end of the day, I¡¯m still Carter¡¯s mother. Is this how


    you treat a friend¡¯s mother?¡± As she continued to eat, Amelia muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mrs. Scott, if you


    can¡¯t take the way my friend speaks, I¡¯ll apologize to you on her behalf.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 103

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 103


    Chapter 103 Put Yourself In My Shoes,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Taking in a deep breath, Faye continued, ¡°Amelia, are you still holding a grudge for what I¡¯ve done back


    then? This is just how I protect my son as his mother, that¡¯s all. Carter was young back then, and he


    was at the age where he should be focusing on his career, not women. That¡¯s why I set you up to leave


    him. Let me apologize to you about that now.¡± Amelia continued eating her food, unperturbed her


    words. There was no way she would believe that Faye was sincerely apologizing to her. After all,


    people rarely changed; Faye had resorted to violence before approaching her under the guise of guilt.


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, speak your mind. Honestly, it seems like you feel awkward putting on this front, and it looks


    unnatural to us too,¡± Tiffany exposed. Having been continuously attacked by Tiffany verbally, Faye was


    beginning to scowl. Wiping her mouth with her handkerchief again, Faye asked, ¡°Are you done eating?¡±


    Pointing at the barely touched dishes, Tiffany voiced, ¡°Mrs. Scott, I¡¯m sure you see those too, but you¡¯re


    asking if we¡¯re done? Just speak what¡¯s on your mind.¡± Once you¡¯re done, you can get lost. As she


    remained seated, she said, ¡°Finish your meal first. Once you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll have some tea.¡± Thus,


    Amelia and Tiffany stopped bothering themselves with her and began focusing on their food.


    Watching the two enjoy their food, Faye¡¯s scowl deepened. She hated the scent of stew, and the smell


    of it in the restaurant was pungent to her. She was born with a golden spoon, and she had been


    exposed to the wealthy, meticulous lifestyle since young. A noisy restaurant like this was a ce she


    would never step in willingly. Faye did not know whether Amelia and Tiffany were doing it intentionally


    or not, but they took two and a half hours before finishing it. Every time Faye was about to say


    something, Tiffany would retort, ¡°You can leave first if you have something else to do.¡± Thus, Faye


    could do nothing but suppress her anger.


    When they finally finished eating, Faye ran out of the restaurant, unable to stand the scent any second


    longer. At that, Tiffany crowed, ¡°You brought it upon yourself. I hate rich women like you. You obviously


    hate ordinary ces like these, but you keep pretending as if you don¡¯t care. Your very presence is


    affecting my appetite.¡± Amelia was silent as she raised a brow at Tiffany¡¯s sparkling clean te. ¡°Let¡¯s


    go. At the end of the day, she¡¯s still someone we should respect. We¡¯ll only trouble Carter in the end if


    we keep her waiting any longer,¡± Amelia suggested.


    Tiffany frowned. After exiting the restaurant, Amelia asked, ¡°Mrs. Scott, is there somewhere you¡¯d like


    to go?¡± She replied, ¡°I¡¯ve made a reservation a moment ago. We¡¯ll take my car there.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs.


    Scott, for your goodwill, but we have our own car. You can drive ahead of us, and we¡¯ll just follow


    behind you.¡± Faye agreed easily, for she was only offering a ride out of courtesy. After Faye entered her


    car, Amelia and Tiffany entered theirs as well. After arriving at their destination, Tiffany carefully helped


    Amelia down from the car. Lifting her head to look at the ce, Tiffany scoffed. ¡°Rich people are so


    extra. Why do we need toe to a luxurious club like this just for a talk?¡± Amelia agreed.


    Although she had married into the Clintons and became the wife of someone wealthy, ces where the


    average people roamed were the ces she preferred; a luxurious club like this was not something she


    enjoyed. If there was no need for her to socialize with others, she would rather be at home for


    mealtimes and reading time. At that thought, she realized she was quite the recluse. As she looked


    sexy, everyone thought she would be one to frequent nightclubs. Yet, what she actually liked was to


    spend her time at home. Sometimes, she would even ask her friend over for a meal or a movie. After


    entering the club, Faye said to Tiffany, ¡°Ms. Winters, I¡¯ve booked a room for you, and you can eat and


    drink by yourself there.


    I want to talk with Amelia.¡± Shielding Amelia behind her, Tiffany questioned, ¡°What are you nning to


    talk to her about that you don¡¯t want me to hear?¡± By now, Faye was burning in rage. Patting Tiffany¡¯s


    hand, Amelia told her, ¡°Tiff, have a stroll around. I¡¯ll call you ande to youter.¡± ¡°Call me if anything


    happens,¡± Tiffany replied, feeling anxious. Amelia nodded. After Tiffany left, Faye¡¯s mood seemed to


    improve a little. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When the two entered the room, Faye handed her bag to the server and


    instructed, ¡°Brew us some tea.¡± ¡°Please give me a moment, Mrs. Scott,¡± the server answered.


    After the server left, Faye coldly uttered, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m here for my dumb son again. I don¡¯t know how


    you came into contact with him again, but I have to admit that you¡¯re a smart one. Your reappearance


    has made him pine for you all day and night again. Back then, I dropped the corporate espionage


    charges on you on behalf of him, thinking that you won¡¯t contact him anymore. Yet, five yearster,


    here you are again. Tell me. What do you want?¡± Amelia was amused by her words. Hence, she


    laughed out loud. ¡°Mrs. Scott, you don¡¯t need to overthink this. I have my own family now, and a third


    member will join the family soon. My family will have a normal but sweet life, and I¡¯ll barely be in


    contact with Carter.¡±


    Folding her arms, Faye responded, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand my words. I know that you¡¯re now


    the daughter-inw of the Clintons, so Carter isn¡¯t someone on par with your status anymore. However,


    Carter still loves you dearly as ever, so could you please block his number? Don¡¯t respond to any of his


    messages nor calls. Anything you ask for ¡ª as long as I can do it ¡ª I¡¯ll agree to it.¡± ¡°Mrs. Scott, are


    you trying to get rid of me with money just like what you did five years ago?¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re married


    into the Clintons, I¡¯m sure money isn¡¯t something you¡¯re short of. However, if you still want it, I can give


    it to you. Take it as if you¡¯re putting yourself in my shoes.


    You¡¯ll be giving birth to your baby in a few more months, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand what it means to


    be a mother worrying for her son.¡± ¡°Mrs. Scott, I understand that you love your son, but Carter and I are


    just good friends. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t agree to blocking him and no longer contacting him.¡± Faye


    grimaced. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re young and beautiful, so it¡¯s understandable that you¡¯re a little greedier.


    However, everyone frowns upon the act of sailing on two boats. Moreover, the Clintons aren¡¯t idiots. If


    they find out that you¡¯ve been with another man, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t be feeling joyous at all.¡± A polite


    smile was still on Amelia¡¯s lips as she said, ¡°Mrs. Scott, Carter and I are just friends.


    We used to be, we still are, and we¡¯ll always be. For you to ask me to cut ties with a friend seems a


    little too inappropriate.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Faye snarled. Right as Amelia was about to reply to her,


    someone knocked on the door, and the server entered. ¡°Mrs. Scott, the tea is ready.¡± Faye nodded.


    The server then served the tea and poured it for both Faye and Amelia. ¡°Mrs. Scott, Ms. Winters,


    please enjoy.¡± With that said, the server retreated from the room. Taking the teacup up to elegantly take


    a sip, Faye then continued, ¡°Amelia, I admit that you¡¯re an intelligent woman. Name your terms. As long


    as I don¡¯t find them too absurd, I¡¯ll agree to them.¡± Amelia smiled as she sipped on her own tea.


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, Carter and I are just normal friends. If you insist to assume that we¡¯re more than that, then


    there isn¡¯t anything I can do about it.¡± ¡°Amelia, as you have said, you have your own family, and I¡¯m


    sure you don¡¯t want to ruin it, do you? If so, why don¡¯t you cut ties with Carter? As long as you¡¯re


    around, Carter can never forget about you. I was the one who wronged you back then, but can you let


    my son off on behalf of the fact that you¡¯re a mother too?¡± Amelia was at a loss about whether she


    shouldugh or roll her eyes at Faye. There was absolutely nothing between Carter and her, but Faye


    insisted that the two of them were in an affair.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Back then, even when the two were not a couple, Faye had still done the unbelievable to set her up;


    she had not minded selling her trade secrets to anotherpany to achieve her goal by making her


    ownpany¡¯s stocks plummet. ¡°Mrs. Scott, we¡¯ve been unable topromise for this issue five years


    ago, and I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll ever be able to. I still have some things to attend to, so I¡¯ll be taking my


    leave first,¡± Amelia informed as she stood up. mming her right hand loudly on the table, Faye yelled,


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± ¡°Mrs. Scott, is there something else?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m trying not to humiliate you right now, but you¡¯re refusing my kind act. If you don¡¯t cut ties


    with Carter, I¡¯ll send your old photos with Carter to the Clintons. Although the two of you weren¡¯t a


    couple back then, you still have many intimate photos together. What do you think the Clintons would


    feel when they see those photos?¡± Amelia cast a cial look at her. ¡°Mrs. Scott, the two of us have


    nothing to do with each other, and shouldn¡¯t it be great that it stays that way? Why do you have to force


    me to the edge of the cliff?¡± Faye sneered. ¡°If you didn¡¯t contact my Carter, I wouldn¡¯t havee to


    you.¡±


    At the peak of her fury, Amelia barked out augh. ¡°Mrs. Scott, sometimes, I find you ridiculous¡ªyou


    always pin something I haven¡¯t done on me.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Mrs. Scott, since we¡¯re


    unable to reach mutual understanding, if you don¡¯t want your son to be in contact with me anymore, tell


    him. If he doesn¡¯t contact me, I won¡¯t initiate contact with him either. Mrs. Scott, I have something else


    to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. Goodbye.¡± With those words said, she turned and left. After exiting the


    room, Amelia called Tiffany. ¡°Tiff, let¡¯s go.¡± The two met outside of the club. After the two entered the


    car, Tiffany asked, ¡°What did you and that old woman talk about?¡± Amelia then briefly retold Tiffany her


    conversation with Faye.


    Upon hearing her recollection, Tiffany was so furious that she smacked her steering wheel and hissed,


    ¡°This d*mn woman! She¡¯s beyond shameless. I can¡¯t believe those words coulde out of her


    mouth.¡± Amused, Amelia muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not even angry, so why are you so mad?¡± At that, Tiffany spun


    around to shoot her a re. ¡°She¡¯s already so mean to you. Why are you still smiling? I don¡¯t know


    whether your head is too far up in the clouds or you¡¯re too much of a goody-two-shoes.¡± Amelia only


    smiled in response. ¡°No. I have to tell Carter about this.


    Let him see what kind of a person his mother is. This woman is a bully! Carter should be the only one


    who can do something about her.¡± Hearing her words, Amelia shook her head. ¡°Tiff, there¡¯s no need to


    do that.¡± ¡°Babe, she¡¯s already bullying you. Why do you have to be so kind toward her? Are you trying


    to send me to an early death by infuriating me?¡± ¡°Tiff, you¡¯ve got to calm down first.¡± Despite Amelia¡¯s


    words, Tiffany was still huffing in anger.


    Hearing Tiffany¡¯s silence, Amelia continued, ¡°Tiff, so what if you tell Carter? He¡¯ll go home to fight with


    his mother, and I¡¯ll be the culprit for ruining their rtionship. Even if their rtionship is ruined, it


    can¡¯t be because of me. I don¡¯t want to be the scapegoat for this. I have nothing to do with them, and I


    don¡¯t want them to affect my life.¡± So Amelia¡¯s not a goody-two-shoes. She just doesn¡¯t want to waste


    her time on someone irrelevant.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 104

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 104


    Chapter 104 Deliberate Irritation,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°Babe, I¡¯ve misunderstood you.¡± Amelia shook her head and replied, ¡°Tiff, I haven¡¯t spoken a single bad


    word about the Scotts these few years because I want to put them behind me. Now I¡¯ve really done it.


    I¡¯ve gotten over both my feelings for Carter and my hatred for the Scotts. The Scotts have always been


    unreasonable, only doing the things that they think are right.


    Back then when they nned to frame me for betraying thepany, they already knew that their own


    company would also incur great losses but still did it anyway. Hence, there¡¯s no point in trying to reason


    with such people. The more you try to fight them, the more they will get back at you. So, the only way


    to deal with them is to ignore them.


    That way, even if they wanted to cause trouble, they couldn¡¯t. Naturally, they¡¯ll stop after a while.¡±


    Tiffany looked defeated as she replied, ¡°You¡¯re so good with your words. What else can I say? I can


    only admit that I have lost.¡± Ameliaughed. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long, what¡¯s there to win


    or lose? Come on, I want to go eat natto.¡± Tiffany turned to Amelia with a look of disgust. ¡°Can you


    please have more normal taste buds? I know a pregnant woman¡¯s taste buds will change, but why do


    you have to crave for natto specifically? It¡¯s a very acquired taste.¡± Amelia guffawed, she was in a very


    good mood. They then went to get themselves some natto and chestnuts. While eating, Tiffany asked,


    ¡°Babe, if that old hag really gives Oscar your old pictures with Carter, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t even have any shameful pictures together. Even if there were photos of us acting very close


    with each other, it was over a long time ago. Don¡¯t tell me the Clintons are going to pester me about


    something that happened in the past?¡± Tiffany understood what she meant, but she also knew that the


    minds of the rich worked in different ways. They cared a lot about their reputations, so it was unlikely


    that they would not take any action at all. ¡°I think you should just talk to Oscar about this. Although he


    can be petty, flirtatious, and is quite possessive sometimes, he¡¯s still pretty reliable when the situation


    calls for it.¡± Amelia looked at Tiffany, amused. Was that apliment? I think so!


    Tiffany stared at Amelia and said, ¡°I¡¯m not kidding since the Scotts are really weird. Only Oscar can


    handle them. Moreover, you¡¯re his wife. Since you¡¯re being bullied, he¡¯ll definitely stand up for you.¡±


    Amelia was dumbfounded. ¡°Tiff, stop that nonsense.¡± ¡°Babe, I¡¯m serious. Judging by that old hag¡¯s


    temper, she¡¯d be willing to do anything. What if she gets her hands on any unfavorable pictures of you


    and Carter? Like, what if there was one with Carter stealing a kiss from you while you were sleeping?


    It¡¯s easy for people to make up all sorts of stories with such a picture.¡± Amelia poked her in the


    forehead. ¡°Stop that. Don¡¯t treat my life as one of the stories in your novels.¡± Tiffany retorted, ¡°Stories


    originate from reality.


    If I had nothing to refer to, where would I get my inspiration from?¡± It is useless trying to argue with an


    author. When they were done eating, Tiffany said, ¡°I am serious about what I said just now. You can¡¯t


    just take that old hag lightly. Only Oscar can keep her in line.¡± Amelia simply shook her head as she


    smiled. Tiffany then changed the subject. ¡°What should we eat next?¡± ¡°I want to eat ice cream.¡± Tiffany


    looked at her in surprise. ¡°Babe, are you okay? Are you sure you want to eat ice cream while


    pregnant?¡± ¡°I just had a sudden craving.¡± ¡°No, ice cream is too cold.


    You¡¯ve already eaten so much nonsense just now. If you eat ice cream now, your stomach won¡¯t be


    able to handle it.¡± ¡°Just one.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t even let you take one bite,¡± refused Tiffany. ¡°Babe, I really want to


    eat it. My baby¡¯s also saying ¡®Tiffy, I want to eat. If you don¡¯t let me, I¡¯ll cry.¡¯¡° Watching Amelia acting


    cute, Tiffany could only give in. She finally relented and said, ¡°Fine, but you can only have one.¡± Amelia


    nodded. In the end, Amelia ate three. Tiffany was worried and said, ¡°Babe, stop eating. What if your


    stomach hurtster on?¡± However, Amelia had not eaten her fill. ¡°For some reason, the ice cream today


    is really delicious. I just can¡¯t stop eating it.¡± Tiffany red at her. ¡°Don¡¯tin to me about a


    stomachacheter.¡±


    Amelia grabbed her hand andughed. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Tiffany said helplessly,


    ¡°If you are, let¡¯s go shopping for clothes.¡± Amelia shook her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go


    shopping. Let¡¯s just go home.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to go shopping?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. Your godson says


    he¡¯s tired and wants to sleep.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so full of nonsense. You keep on using my godson or


    goddaughter as a shield.¡± Tiffany did not know what to do with Amelia. ¡°Let¡¯s go back then.¡± Amelia


    simply smiled. Tiffany then drove Amelia back to her neighborhood.


    Just as she parked the car, Tiffany noticed Oscar walking over toward them. Tiffany nudged Amelia,


    signaling her to follow her gaze. Amelia then noticed Oscar as well. ¡°Looks like the two of you are really


    fated, being able to meet each other on a weekday. Honestly though, at least Oscar is more reliable


    than Carter. Even though he¡¯s kind of a scumbag, but at least he didn¡¯t abandon you while you¡¯re


    pregnant,¡± whispered Tiffany. Amelia jabbed Tiffany with her elbow then shot her a warning nce.


    Oscar walked over briskly, keeping his eyes on Amelia. ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°I went to get some food


    with Tiff. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at work? Why are you back?¡± ¡°I miss you,¡± said Oscar easily, as if it


    were the most natural thing in the world. As a third wheel, Tiffany could sense romance in the air. It was


    clear that the pair of them had some feelings for each other.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Tiffany faked a cough and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, could the two of you consider the people around you


    before flirting with each other so openly? It¡¯s way too inappropriate.¡± Amelia red at her


    disapprovingly. Oscar looked toward Tiffany and replied, ¡°Your job is done. You can leave now.¡± The


    one thing Oscar was close to doing was to ask Tiffany to get lost outright. Tiffany was angered. ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, can you not speak so harshly?¡± ¡°No.¡± Amelia shook her head helplessly. Whenever these two


    met, a huge argument would ensue. Tiffany took Amelia¡¯s hand in hers. ¡°Babe, your man reallycks


    ss. Why don¡¯t you just divorce him and live a good life with me?¡± Amelia justughed.


    Oscar only spared Tiffany a nce before turning to Amelia. ¡°Let¡¯s go in. I haven¡¯t eaten. Make me


    some pasta.¡± Amelia frowned. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you eaten? It¡¯s already sote.¡± ¡°My meeting ended at 1:00


    p.m., then I hurried back to see you; so I didn¡¯t bother about eating. Have you eaten? Has our child


    been bothering you today?¡± Oscar rarely said such mushy words. Amelia shook her head. Tiffany was


    getting goosebumps all over. ¡°Seriously, Mr. Clinton, can you don¡¯t be so cheesy? I¡¯m getting


    goosebumps.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t take it, just leave.¡± It was impossible for Tiffany to hear anything nice


    coming out of Oscar¡¯s mouth. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯re good at everything else except for one thing.


    You always talk really harshly.¡± Oscar pulled Amelia toward him and said to Tiffany, ¡°Woman, you talk


    too much. Men won¡¯t like it.¡± Tiffany was on the verge of bursting out in anger. ¡°Oscar, you¡¯re narrow-


    minded, petty, not gentlemanly, and don¡¯t think for women at all. You¡¯ll live a lonely life in the future,


    with no one to love you.¡± Oscar pulled Amelia into a possessive hug. ¡°I already have one for myself


    right here. I don¡¯t need you to worry for me. Also, men really don¡¯t like it when women are too noisy.¡±


    He then left with Amelia, leaving Tiffany alone behind. ¡°You b*stard. Why are you always so annoying?¡±


    Amelia broke free of Oscar¡¯s hug and said, ¡°Tiff, go home first. I¡¯ll give you a call at night.¡±


    However, Tiffany was only pretending to be angry. She was in fact d to see Oscar acting so


    possessively toward Amelia. Tiffany had a sudden idea and rushed up to the couple. She snatched


    Amelia¡¯s hands over and gave Oscar a challenging stare. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m thirsty. I¡¯ll go up and have a


    drink.¡± Amelia turned to Oscar with a pleading look in her eyes. Subconsciously, Oscar¡¯s heart started


    to melt. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Oscar as he led the group into the building. Amelia nced at Tiffany and


    whispered, ¡°You¡¯re really naughty.¡± Tiffany stuck her tongue out at Amelia and replied yfully, ¡°He was


    the one who said I was noisy. I have to get back at him to let off steam.¡± Amelia shook her head, unable


    to stop her antics.


    Oscar and Tiffany were very ipatible. As long as they were in the same room, things would never


    remain calm. After Oscar unlocked the doors to the apartment, Tiffany made herself at home. Amelia


    took Oscar¡¯s zer and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, sit with Tiff first. I¡¯ll go check out what¡¯s there to cook in the


    fridge.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with just some pasta.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go check if we have any left. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you a


    sandwich, okay? Oscar nodded. Amelia hung up his zer, then entered the kitchen. Tiffany and Oscar


    sat as far apart as they could on the sofa. She said, ¡°Amelia¡¯s quite a good wife, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Oscar briefly. ¡°Many other men would also be attracted to such a good woman.


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll cherish her more, right?¡± Oscar nced at Tiffany but did not take the bait. ¡°What are


    you trying to say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that Amelia¡¯s a really good woman. If you don¡¯t know how to cherish her


    well, I¡¯m sure many others will.¡± ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡± Tiffany sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to divorce her and


    marry your precious little lover? Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯ll be good if you grant her a divorce.


    Amelia can get together with Carter then. After all, he¡¯s been waiting for her all these years. Don¡¯t you


    agree, Mr. Clinton?¡± Oscar¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°Not if you get a divorce.¡± Oscar nced at Tiffany expressionlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience.¡± ¡°Too bad,


    I¡¯m naturally rebellious. I like to test others¡¯ patience,¡± replied Tiffany boldly. Oscar pressed his lips


    together and shot her a domineering look. Tiffany stared back without a hint of fear in her eyes. ¡°Tiffany,


    don¡¯t challenge me. You won¡¯t be able to handle me when I¡¯m angry.¡± Tiffany nodded and replied, ¡°I


    believe you.¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯ll ask you two questions. As long as you


    give me an answer, I won¡¯t talk nonsense anymore.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 105

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 105


    Chapter 105 What Do You Take Amelia For,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°What do you take Amelia for? A wife? A contract partner?¡± Oscar nced at her for a split


    second. Then he uttered two simple words, ¡°A wife.¡± ¡°Good. Then have you ever thought about growing


    old with her?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tifanny scowled. This jerk! He really doesn¡¯t beat around the bush, huh¡­ but his


    straightforwardness makes me want to choke him to death. ¡°You¡¯re an honest man, Mr. Clinton. But


    why do I feel like strangling you to death?¡± Tiffany asked through gritted teeth. ¡°That¡¯s your problem,


    not mine.¡± Tiffany¡¯s jaw clenched harder. How can this man be so despicable?


    She rolled her eyes and retorted, ¡°I guess Amelia can finally give an exnation to Mrs. Scott since


    you¡¯ve made your stance clear. Mrs. Scott called me today and said she misses Amelia. She also


    asked if Amelia and Carter have any chance of getting together. At first, I didn¡¯t give a sure answer


    because you¡¯re still in the picture. But based on your answer just now, I¡¯ll tell Mrs. Scott that Carter can


    go ahead and pursue Amelia.¡± Something dark suddenly flickered in Oscar¡¯s eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard what I said. I see no need to repeat myself.¡± Tiffany shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t


    warn you, Mr. Clinton, but Amelia is still very popr among the elderly.


    Although Mrs. Scott initially misunderstood Amelia, she apologized for it afterward. And now she¡¯s


    trying to mend hers and Amelia¡¯s rtionship, especially since she has witnessed Carter¡¯s devotion to


    Amelia. I¡¯m telling you. If you don¡¯t take Amelia seriously, someone else will. You¡¯re not the only man


    that desires her in this world.¡± ¡°She¡¯s mine. Everyone else can forget about pursuing her.¡± ¡°But she


    won¡¯t be yours if you get divorced. Amelia can behave in however way she pleases with other men.


    She¡¯s free to flirt and be cared for by others¡­ unless you decide to keep your marriage.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s fists coiled taut, but his face remained rxed in a calm manner. ¡°Mr. Clinton. I personally think


    that your and Amelia¡¯s divorce would be a good decision. She¡¯d be better off in a more reliable


    rtionship with Carter than if she stayed with you. At least he doesn¡¯t have a messy history with other


    women, and he¡¯ll never cause her emotional pain,¡± Tiffany spat. She wanted to spark jealousy in Oscar.


    Oscar looked at her with an empty stare. ¡°Tiffany, do you know what bes of those who provoke


    me?¡± ¡°What? You¡¯ll kill off my career in this city, so I can¡¯t make a living?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll ensure that you¡¯ll


    never leave this city. Then I¡¯ll make your life here a living hell, making you wish that you were dead.


    Do you believe that I¡¯m capable of this?¡± A chill swelled in Tiffany¡¯s chest, prickling her with gooseflesh


    down her arms. Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t easy to dance with the devil; one wrong move and she would


    end up being tortured in hell eternally, not a single piece of her would escape unscathed. Tiffany


    believed every word Oscar said. She believed that he told the truth and that he was more than capable


    of making her life in this city a living hell. There was no need to ask her why. This was the difference


    between the rich and the average. As the saying goes, money talks, and anything or anyone could be


    bought over with money. ¡°Tiffany, I can overlook your provocations because you are Amelia¡¯s friend.


    But if you continue to say that she is someone else¡¯s woman, then don¡¯t me me for taking impolite


    measures.¡± Tiffany sucked in a deep breath. Although she was terrified, she wasn¡¯t going to give in so


    quickly. ¡°You¡¯re an odd man, Mr. Clinton. You seem to have a traditionally hegemonic belief. Despite


    sharing a marriage contract with Amelia, you have exclusive rights over her feelings, whilst she doesn¡¯t


    get a single say in yours. So why put on an act of concern for her now? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little


    hypocritical of you?¡± Oscar simply stared straight at her in response. Tiffany gulped, sensing an


    oppressive force behind Oscar¡¯s stare. She felt like she was no longer in control of their conversation.


    ¡°Let me see if the noodles are ready.¡± Tiffany shot up from her seat. She wanted to escape from the


    tense situation. Unfortunately, Oscar stopped her. He pointed at her seat and said, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Threatened into submission by Oscars¡¯ brisk,manding voice, she sat down obediently. ¡°Are you


    still in touch with Mrs. Scott?¡± Oscar asked nonchntly. Tiffany gulped and intentionally challenged


    back at him, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯re not going to monitor all my friendships too, are you? I¡¯m not Amelia. I


    won¡¯t obey you blindly for the sake of being a good wife.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you¡¯re friends with, but don¡¯t


    encourage Amelia to mix in with your crowd. She¡¯s still mine. Even if we get divorced, she¡¯s still my


    woman.¡±


    Tiffany snorted in anger. She had never encountered such an overbearing, jerk of a man before; they


    were getting divorced, yet he still wanted her all to himself. He really is a ssic scumbag. ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit too greedy of you?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± He is a wealthy heir, she thought to herself. One


    of high social standing, with good looks, good education, and had admirable work capabilities. He¡¯s an


    exceptional man; I¡¯ll give him that. Such a man is definitely qualified to have a woman on each of his


    shoulders. No one would dare say anything even if he dated an entire harem of women at the same


    time. Tifanny inhaled deeply before saying, ¡°Mr. Clinton, do you know the kind of life that Amelia


    wants?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Not a word came from Oscar¡¯s lips. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, Mr. Clinton, but Amelia is often


    misunderstood as being a vixen because of her morous appearance. People think that she¡¯s too


    frivolous and immoral to have as a wife, that whoever marries her will surely feel uneasy. Little do they


    know, she¡¯s actually well-behaved and has never stepped foot in a nightclub or a bar. Her lifelong


    dream has always been to have a family of her own, but it¡¯s a pity because you¡¯ll never be the beloved


    husband she dreams of.¡± Tiffany stood up again.


    She spoke with a meaningful weight behind her words. ¡°Mr. Clinton. If you truly care, then you should


    really cherish her more. Losing her will mean losing everything that¡¯s good and pure in this world, I


    promise you that.¡± She picked up her bag and continued, ¡°Please treat Amelia better. I¡¯m heading off


    now. Do let Amelia know when she gets back.¡± With that, Tiffany left. She didn¡¯t want to be the third


    wheel between them. Shortly after, Amelia returned with bowls of noodles on a tray. She noticed that


    Tiffany was nowhere to be found and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Tiff?¡± ¡°She left to attend to some matters,¡± Oscar


    responded. Amelia eyed him. She then ced the noodles before him and said, ¡°Tiff is my best friend,


    Mr. Clinton. Can¡¯t you be a bit friendlier to her?¡±


    ¡°Am I not friendly enough toward her?¡± Fair enough, he had been reasonably respectful the whole time.


    Tiffany was never one to mince her words. And given Oscar¡¯s temperament, it was a miracle that he


    hadn¡¯t rudely retorted back at her straightforwardments. Amelia decided to drop the topic. She


    handed him the silverware and said, ¡°Here, try some and tell me what you think of the taste. I haven¡¯t


    cooked in a while, so I¡¯m not sure if this is to your liking.¡± After epting the silverware from her, Oscar


    chowed down on the noodles. His actions pleased Amelia greatly; she no longer cared about how the


    noodles tasted. All that mattered was that he enjoyed them. Once he emptied his bowl, Amelia offered,


    ¡°There¡¯s still more in the pot. Would you like seconds, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Oscar shook his head. Amelia collected their dishes and brought them into the kitchen for washing.


    When she was done, she dried off her hands before walking back out. There, Oscar patted the spot


    next to him. ¡°Come, sit.¡± Amelia walked over and sat down obediently. Oscar nced at her and


    questioned straightforwardly, ¡°Are you still in touch with the Scotts?¡± Amelia eyed him sideways.


    Pretending to be calm, she asked, ¡°Why do you ask, Mr. Clinton?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just something that Tiffany


    mentioned in our conversation earlier.¡± Amelia felt clueless as to what Tiffany had told him. She


    believed that Tiffany knew her limits and would never talk nonsense. But at the same time, she feared


    that Tiffany had deliberately portrayed the Scotts as viins in an attempt to defend her honor. She


    worried that Oscar now saw them as enemies.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She just said something about you and the Scotts.¡± Oscar probed further into the


    matter. He asked, ¡°You seem nervous, why¡¯s that? Is there some unspeakable thing going on between


    you and the Scotts?¡± Careful thoughts surged through Amelia as she mentally prepared herself to face


    him head-on. After all, Oscar was a man of many faces. He was exceptionally skilled at getting others


    to say what he wanted them to; hidden underneath his youthful appearance was a cunning man. He


    was an incredibly sly old fox at heart. ¡°I¡¯m sure that if you wanted to, you¡¯d be able to find out if there¡¯s


    anything between me and the Scotts, Mr. Clinton. So why bother asking me?¡±


    Amelia asked, turning the tables against him. Their gazes met as he dered, ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate letting


    anyone take advantage of my woman.¡± Amelia¡¯s heart shivered at this, but she kept on smiling. ¡°Tiff


    was only looking out for me. Granted, she may have exaggerated a little, but you shouldn¡¯t take her


    words to heart, Mr. Clinton. I¡¯ll deal with mine and the Scotts¡¯ affair. There¡¯s no need for you to fuss


    over a group of irrelevant people.¡± Oscar¡¯s gaze intensified. There was something immeasurable in the


    way he looked at her. ¡°Tiffany only said that she still kept in contact with Mrs. Scott. She didn¡¯t mention


    you at all, though. Unless¡­ you¡¯ve been in contact with them this whole time?¡± I knew it. This sly old


    fox used this whole conversation to lure me into admitting what he wanted to hear. Fine¡­ might as well


    cut to the chase.


    She boldly met his gaze and stated, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to know, Mr. Clinton, you may ask


    me directly.¡± Oscar stilled for a moment. ¡°You want to know if Carter and I havepletely cut ties, isn¡¯t


    that right, Mr. Clinton? I know that you secretly hired someone to investigate his and my rtionship


    after those intimate photos resurfaced. But just like your investigator reported, Carter and I met in


    university. There were fleeting moments of affection between us, but for various reasons, we never got


    together. Then, I married you right after that. So in almost five years of our marriage, I have never once


    done anything to betray you. Is there anything else you¡¯d like to know, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s words were direct and frank, but a piercing sadness lingered in her voice. Oscar looked at her.


    He could see the stubbornness in her gaze. This silly woman¡­ Did she really think I would me her


    for such trivial things from her past? I¡¯m a grown man. I understand that everyone has a past; Those


    whotch onto their significant others¡¯ dating histories are pathetically childish. A mature man would


    never do that. He¡¯d treat his woman well and secure a position as the only man in her life. Oscar¡¯s arm


    snaked around Amelia¡¯s waist and pulled forcefully.


    He moved so quickly that Amelianded into his arms before she could finish yelping. He tapped her


    nose and teased affectionately, ¡°Did you really think I was criticizing your past?¡± Amelia pouted.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You silly woman. If I cared about your past, then I wouldn¡¯t have married you in the first


    ce.¡± Amelia scoffed to herself. You speak as if we got married for love. You don¡¯t care about my past


    because we are united by a marriage contract, nothing more. Oscar lowered his head closer to hers.


    He nipped at her lip and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Amelia shook her head. ¡°I believe every word


    you say is the truth.¡± Oscar ced a hand on her back, scooping her up before moving toward the sofa.


    He ced her down and was careful not to press onto her stomach as they kissed. Amelia fell victim to


    his skillful tongue; she was so enthralled by the kiss that she hardly had time to think straight. Her


    thoughts jumbled up in knots. When their lips separated, Amelia¡¯s vision had be clouded. It took a


    while for her eyes to settle on the man before her.


    She panted, taking in multiple breaths of air before patting her limp hand on his chest. Oscar grabbed


    her hand and nibbled on the back of it. She felt his teeth grazing gently against her delicate skin. A


    bright red blush burned across Amelia¡¯s cheeks. In the heat of the moment, she couldn¡¯t help but let


    her thoughts run wild. At some point, she wondered if Oscar had shared this same heated moment with


    many other women, given his extraordinary kissing skills.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 106

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 106


    Chapter 106 Be Honest With Me,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°Be honest with me, Mr. Clinton. How many women have you kissed?¡± Amelia interrogated. Simmering


    with jealousy, she looked him boldly in the eye. Oscar held a straight face. He leaned into her ear and


    chuckled suggestively, ¡°Are you being jealous?¡± A chill crawled up Amelia¡¯s spine, making her head


    shake furiously. He¡¯s got a nasty habit of getting on my nerves. ¡°Mr. Clinton, can you be more serious?¡±


    Amelia spoke irritatedly and patted his chest again. He focused his gaze on her. ¡°Will you believe me if


    I said that you¡¯re the only woman I¡¯ve kissed so affectionately?¡±


    Amelia gazed into the depths of his eyes; people often said that eyes were the windows to one¡¯s soul,


    that a person¡¯s eyes reveal whether or not they are sincere. From the intensity in Oscar¡¯s eyes, Amelia


    believed that his words were true. Oscar was a man of few words, but his every word brimmed with


    sincerity. ¡°Weren¡¯t you like this with your beloved?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you. I was too busy with work back when I


    dated Cassie. Plus, Cassie was wilder then. She¡¯d spend more than half a year on travels and


    shopping trips. We¡¯d barely get a few days to spend time with each other, and when we did, she would


    cut our time short to be with her girlfriends. So while I was fond of her, I never touched her intimately.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened at him. ¡°So, you and Ms. Yard lived as celibates when you were together?¡±


    Oscar shot a re her way. He tapped her nose and sighed, ¡°Do you have to ruin the mood?¡± Amelia


    chuckled. Herughter was light and airy, like her happy disposition. Her heart swelled with joy when


    she heard that Oscar wasn¡¯t physically intimate with Cassie. At least I have an advantage over Cassie


    when ites to physical touch. Oscar leaned in for another kiss. Before he could take things to the


    next level, however, his phone rang untimely. He pulled out his phone and saw his secretary¡¯s name on


    the caller id. He answered and said, ¡°Hello?¡± Their exchange on the phone wasn¡¯t audible to Amelia.


    ¡°I will arrive in half an hour,¡± Oscar said before ending the call. Then, he nibbled on Amelia¡¯s lips and


    promised, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter tonight.¡± Amelia hopped off the sofa. She helped put on his suit and tie


    as a virtuous wife would. Following this, Amelia saw him off at the door. ¡°Drive safely, Mr. Clinton. Are


    youing back for dinner tonight? I¡¯ll have Molly prepare some lobster, your favorite.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle home


    as soon as the meeting ends,¡± Oscar promised. This was an unusual sight as he rarely made promises


    to get home early for dinner. Amelia chuckled, ¡°Alright. Take care, Mr. Clinton. I¡¯ll wait up to have dinner


    with you.¡± Oscar nodded. Once he left, Amelia retired for a nap.


    She slept till four in the afternoon before she freshened up and went out with Molly for some groceries.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to apany me, Mrs. Clinton.¡± Molly continued worryingly, ¡°The farmer¡¯s market can


    be a bit crowded, and it can smell a bit odd at times. What if someone identally bumps into you


    while we¡¯re walking?¡± ¡°Come now, Molly, I¡¯m not that delicate. The doctor says I¡¯m perfectly healthy.


    Plus, I haven¡¯t cooked in a while. I thought I¡¯d surprise Oscar by cooking him a meal tonight.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a


    gooddy Mrs. Clinton,¡± Molly said endearingly. ¡°Mr. Clinton is blessed to have you for a wife. Seeing


    the two of you being lovey-dovey makes me happy.


    I¡¯ve worked for the Clintons for many years, and I¡¯ve watched Mr. Clinton grow up before my very eyes,


    so he¡¯s like a son to me; I really hope that the two of you can live happily. Maybe because I grew up


    poor, but I can see that only you are worthy of Mr. Clinton. Any other heiress could never be as devoted


    to him as you are.¡± Amelia held Molly¡¯s hand and smiled softly. ¡°Oscar and I see you as our parent too,


    Molly. Your hopes for us are kind. We¡¯ll do our best to make ite true.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± When they


    arrived, almost every vendor at the farmer¡¯s market greeted Molly.


    One of them asked excitedly at the sight of her, ¡°Molly, is this your daughter or your daughter-inw?


    What a pretty girl. How long has she been pregnant? Not many youngins are willing to apany their


    elders out for grocery these days.¡± Molly beamed from ear to ear. ¡°She¡¯s my employer¡¯s daughter-in-


    law. She happened to have some time today, so she¡¯s joining me on a grocery run.¡± Amelia shed a


    honeyed smile at the vendor. ¡°Ma¡¯am, seeing that it¡¯s my first time here, are there any deals that I can


    get for these vegetables? Molly has always praised that your vegetables are the best.¡±


    This brightened the vendor¡¯s mood immediately. She answered with a chirpy smile, ¡°You tter me,


    dear! Alright. I¡¯ll let you have this cabbage at two-fifty for a pound. As for the bean sprouts, that¡¯ll be


    one for each pound. The cauliflower is three-fifty. If Molly buys them all today, I¡¯ll add another twenty


    percent off.¡± Molly bought a fairlyrge amount of vegetables from this stall. As they continued their


    grocery shopping, everyoneplimented Amelia every step of the way. After all, it wasn¡¯t every day


    that a stunning and celebrity-like woman was seen at the farmer¡¯s market. They shopped for nearly an


    hour at the market before returning with arms full of grocery bags.


    They bought some chicken and half a pound of pork ribs, as well as other vegetables. Upon returning


    to their residence, Molly suggested, ¡°You go take a rest, Mrs. Clinton. You can start in the kitchen after I


    prepare the ingredients.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I join you, Molly? It¡¯s more fun to cook together anyways.¡± Molly gave in


    and agreed to her request. Whilst working in the kitchen, Amelia felt curious about Molly¡¯s life. She


    asked, ¡°Molly, are you living with your eldest son and his wife now?¡± ¡°Yeah. I originally wanted to live


    with my youngest son, but my eldest and my daughter-inw insisted on me moving in with them.


    They¡¯re really devoted children, so I couldn¡¯t help but agree.¡± Ameliaughed softly, ¡°You¡¯re so blessed,


    Molly. All your sons are so filial. The man that previously came over¡­ was that your youngest son? He


    seemed like a fine young man. I wonder if his life achievements are equally as promising?¡± A proud


    grin spread across Molly¡¯s face. ¡°He passed his civil service exam three months ago. He worked as a


    manager in a privatepany previously. Now, he¡¯s a member of the civil service. While he¡¯s not


    earningrge sums, his current job is more stable, and the added benefits are pretty good too.¡± Amelia


    smiled but asked worryingly, ¡°Being a civil service member isn¡¯t too shabby.


    However, I heard that the sry is low and it¡¯ll be hard to achieve a well-off life, but it¡¯s not entirely


    impossible. Molly, why don¡¯t you let him work at Clinton Corporations?¡± Molly shook her head, declining


    with a gentle smile. ¡°Clinton Corporations is full of talented people. All of them are graduates from


    prestigious universities¡­ even the lowest degree holder owns a master¡¯s degree. And let¡¯s not even


    talk about the foreign doctoral students. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise for my son to be a part of such an elite


    group. After all, he graduated with only a bachelor¡¯s degree. It would embarrass the Thayers¡¯ family


    name.¡±


    ¡°Molly, those things don¡¯t matter. Although Clinton Corporations do look at an individual¡¯s education


    levels, it doesn¡¯t mean that higher degree levels are valued above all. Those are just pieces of paper. If


    someone has a degree but is incapable of work, then they¡¯re basically crippled. I believe that Elijah is a


    man of stable temperament, as well as refined and schrly intellect. If he¡¯s ever free in the future,


    have hime over more often. We¡¯re all family here,¡± Amelia said heartily. ¡°You really are a kind


    person, Mrs. Clinton. I¡¯ve worked here for decades, and I¡¯ve met other housekeepers from wealthy


    families; they say that some employers are snobbish. They don¡¯t care about us, housekeepers.


    Sometimes, employers even drastically deduct wages when they¡¯re in a bad mood.¡± Amelia cast a


    warm smile, ¡°You took care of Oscar as he grew up. You¡¯re already family at this point. I can¡¯t even


    begin to express how much I respect you; how could I ever look down on you? Besides, only obnoxious


    people think they¡¯re more superior than everyone else.¡± Molly smiled back. An endearing warmth


    hummed in her curved eyes. Amelia washed and sorted the vegetables that she bought. Molly tittered


    next to her, ¡°Mr. Clinton will certainly be touched if he knew that you personally made all these dishes


    for him. The man looks so tough and unfeeling on the outside, but deep down, he¡¯s a softie.


    He will remember dearly what a woman has done for him. Even if he doesn¡¯t necessarily say he will.¡± If


    she was being honest, Amelia was equally excited about their candlelight dinner that night. These past


    few days, Oscar¡¯s keen attitude toward her has reignited her expectations for this marriage. She even


    wondered whether their lives would turn out differently if they hadn¡¯t married for money. The meal took


    roughly three hours to make. By the time all the dishes were ready, her phone showed that it was


    already six-thirty in the evening. Molly had helped ce the food out on the dining table and was taking


    off her apron. She chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll be off now, Mrs. Clinton.


    I don¡¯t want to disturb yours and Mr. Clinton¡¯s romantic night together.¡± Amelia¡¯s cheeks warmed into a


    soft pink. She shushed, ¡°Molly! Quit teasing me.¡± Molly radiated the warmth of a loving elderly woman


    as she wished them, ¡°I really hope the two of you continue through life as a loved-up couple. Alright, it¡¯s


    late now. I won¡¯t stay and third-wheel any longer.¡± Once Molly left, Amelia showered and put on some


    light makeup. She then checked herself in the mirror. She was still as beautiful as ever, the only


    difference was the fact that there was now an added pregnancy glow on her.


    ¡°You got this, Amelia. You¡¯re the best! Go get em!¡± Amelia cheered her reflection on. After going


    downstairs, Amelia sent a text to Oscar. But five minutes passed, and there was still no response. She


    tried to call him only to find that his phone had been turned off. He had answered her earlier call at six


    o¡¯clock. He said that work was ending soon and that he would be back. Yet now, his phone was


    unexpectedly switched off. This made Amelia¡¯s stomach churn with worry. She called for the seventh


    and eighth time, but he was still unreachable.


    Amelia called again at seven-thirty. This time her call went through, but a woman had picked up. ¡°Who


    are you?¡± Amelia frowned and asked. ¡°Hello. May I know your rtionship with the owner of this


    phone? The owner was involved in a car ident. He¡¯s now in the surgical room to get some


    bandaging done. His phone had run out of battery, so he asked me to find a charging spot. Hence, I


    answered the phone,¡± the woman at the other end of the call exined. Amelia froze at this. She stilled


    before frantically asking, ¡°Is he badly injured? What¡¯s the name of your hospital? I¡¯ll head over now.¡±


    Once the woman told her the hospital¡¯s address, Amelia yanked her bag and rushed out the door in a


    frenzy. As Amelia drove, her blood was icy cold as her stiff fingers clutched onto the steering wheel.


    She pursed her lips tightly.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Biting down on her lower lip, she drew blood and prayed hard. ¡°Oscar, please be okay¡­ As long as


    you¡¯re not hurt, I¡¯ll do anything you say from now onwards.¡± Although the after-work rush hours had


    passed, the road was still congested. On top of that, Amelia kept getting stalled at multiple red lights


    before ending up in a traffic jam. She was already anxious enough, and this made her blood boil. The


    commute would have taken half an hour.


    However, Amelia took one hour to reach the hospital. When she got there, she immediately phoned the


    woman who answered Oscar¡¯s phone earlier. It didn¡¯t take long before the woman rushed over to her.


    Only then did Amelia realize that it was a nurse from the hospital. ¡°Are you Mrs. Clinton?¡± the nurse


    asked.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 107

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 107


    Chapter 107 Oscar Met An ident


    Amelia nodded in response. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry because Mr. Clinton¡¯s injury is not severe,¡± the


    head nurseforted her. ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°The doctor is bandaging his wounds now, so he should


    come out once it¡¯s done. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Amelia finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You seem to be a little


    pale-faced now. Why don¡¯t you sit on the chair and take some deep breaths?¡± Amelia nodded and said,


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re busy with your work. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll wait for him here.¡± She then took Oscar¡¯s


    phone from the nurse. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get going, then. Mr. Clinton wille out and see you once the


    doctor has finished tending to his injuries.¡±


    Right after the head nurse left, Amelia leaned against the wall feebly like a punctured balloon. The


    moment she rxed, she felt a slight abdominal pain. She gasped for air slowly until the pain subsided.


    Then, she caressed her belly and said lovingly, ¡°Sweetheart. I¡¯m sorry. I was too nervous just now.¡±


    After sitting outside for nearly ten minutes, Oscar finally came out from the ward with his arm covered


    with thickyers of bandage. Immediately, Amelia came up to him and asked nervously, ¡°Darling, are


    you okay? Are any of your bones damaged?¡± Seeing how sincere and worried she was about him,


    Oscar felt touched and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, just some minor injuries on my right arm. Don¡¯t


    worry too much.¡±


    However, Amelia¡¯s heart wrenched whenever she looked at his bandaged arm. ¡°How did the ident


    happen?¡± Oscar wrapped his hand around her waist and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll exin it to you at home.¡±


    Although Amelia followed him obediently, she couldn¡¯t help but ask out of curiosity, ¡°It was a car


    ident, right? Who caused it, and who was the victim?¡± Since Amelia dwelled on it, Oscar decided to


    give her a short exnation. After getting off work, Oscar wanted to rush home to have dinner with


    Amelia. On his way back, a Tibetan Mastiff suddenly rushed to the middle of the road, causing him to


    jerk the steering wheel before crashing the car into a big pot of flower at the roadside. Amelia was both


    amused and wrought with worry by the story. ¡°Mr. Clinton, it seems like you¡¯ve encountered some rare


    sight that would only happen once in a hundred years.


    What more can I say? Amelia continued, ¡°Anyway, how are you going to work tomorrow since your


    right arm is injured?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a minor injury. The doctor purposely put extrayers of bandages to


    prevent any sequ because he knows me. Besides, since my bones are fine, I can still touch you. So


    wait for me tonight. I¡¯ll make sure that you can¡¯t get out of bed the next day.¡± Amelia was rendered


    speechless by his words. How is he still in the mood to joke around? She rolled her eyes at him and


    deliberately patted on his injured right arm. Immediately, his face contorted in pain. He gritted his teeth


    and growled, ¡°Hey woman, are you trying to murder your husband?¡± She replied cheekily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    say you¡¯re fine just now?


    I¡¯m just trying to examine if you were telling the truth.¡± He nced at her and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little


    heartbroken seeing my hand is injured?¡± After falling silent for a while, she lowered her gaze and said


    in a deep voice, ¡°If I didn¡¯t feel heartbroken, I wouldn¡¯t even be here when I heard that you met an


    ident.¡± Oscar was touched by her response. He took her into his arms and said, ¡°Did I worry you


    that much?¡± The next moment, tears welled up in Amelia¡¯s bloodshot eyes as though all the grievances


    and anxiousness that she kept bottled up were released. ¡°Mr. Clinton, although you might think you¡¯re a


    God, can you please be a little more careful? It doesn¡¯t matter if we might get a divorce in the future,


    but for now, I am still your wife.


    I don¡¯t wish to be a widow that early, okay?¡± Oscar did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I¡¯m still safe


    and sound, aren¡¯t I? Why are you trying to cursed me to death?¡± ¡°Stop it,¡± Amelia said. ¡°If you talk


    nonsense again, I¡¯ll be really pissed at you.¡± Deep down, Oscar felt that the way Amelia was bickering


    with him looked particrly cute. It seemed that the longer they spent time together, the harder it was


    for him to let go of the woman, whom he always thought was but a money-digger. Amelia drove Oscar


    home. After entering the house, she asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, do you want to take a shower first?¡± Oscar did


    not reply to her. Instead, he came up to the dining table and opened the food cover. Once he saw the


    dishes, his eyes glinted while his heart melted. ¡°Did you prepare all these?¡± ¡°Molly helped me a lot, but


    I made the roasted rosemary chicken myself. I tried it, and it tasted good. Anyway, the dishes are


    already cold. So why don¡¯t you take a shower first? I¡¯ll heat the food up in the meantime,¡± Amelia said.


    Unable to restrain himself, Oscar suddenly hugged her from behind before he gently nibbled on her


    earlobe. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful.¡±


    The tip of her ear turned red instantly. ¡°Hey, your arm is injured. Behave yourself.¡± Amelia said as she


    pushed him away gently, feeling embarrassed. Oscar put on a smile and replied mischievously, ¡°I¡¯m


    just hugging you. Why? Did you imagine something else?¡± Amelia red at him but couldn¡¯t conceal


    her embarrassment. ¡°Go take a shower now. I¡¯m going to heat the food.¡± He kissed her cheek once


    before letting her go and going upstairs. When he came downstairs again, Amelia had finished heating


    the food. Once he came to the dining room, she observed his right arm. When she saw that the


    bandage wasn¡¯t wet, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Here I was, worrying that you wouldn¡¯t know how to


    keep your bandage dry.


    I guess I was worrying for nothing.¡± He gently poked her nose and questioned her, ¡°Don¡¯t you have


    some trust in your husband?¡± She scrunched her nose up and said teasingly, ¡°Mr. Clinton, my nose


    might fall off if you keep poking it. Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll look like a piggy if that happens?¡± ¡°Well, if


    you really be a piggy, no one is going to take you in except me. So, you really have to please me,


    or else I might abandon you at any time.¡± She rolled her eyes at him and rebutted, ¡°You¡¯re the piggy


    here, not me.¡± ¡°Well, if I¡¯m a pig, you¡¯ll be a sow.¡± Amelia almost burst intoughter once he


    finished. He¡¯s good at making jokes now. Should Ipliment him for unlocking a new achievement?


    Nheless, she was rendered speechless by the word ¡°sow.¡± How can a beauty like me be described


    as a sow? Amelia retaliated by patting on his injured right arm, making him grit his teeth in pain. Then,


    she said delightedly, ¡°Mr. Clinton, never offend women because we are all vengeful creatures.¡±


    Oscar did not know whether tough or cry at that. After both of them sat at the dining table, Amelia


    opened a bottle of 1982 wine and filled up their sses. Then, she lifted her ss and said, ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, let us toast to your safety. It¡¯s a blessing from God that you¡¯re safe and sound after the


    ident.¡± The next moment, Oscar lifted and clinked his ss with hers. ¡°Cheers.¡± After taking a sip of


    the wine, she cut some of the roasted rosemary chicken onto a te for him and said, ¡°I roasted it for


    about three hours. Mr. Clinton, you should try it.¡± When Oscar took a bite, his first thought was that


    even though the food was not as good as the ones prepared by Molly, it still tasted heavenly because it


    was cooked by Amelia herself. Although Amelia did cook before, he didn¡¯t care about her back then as


    he treated her as a gold digger. Now that he slowly epted her as his wife, his impression of her had


    changed as well. Deep in his heart, he felt that his home was almost perfect, for he had a wife and a


    child, who would be born soon. It was the first time he felt that life was satisfying andplete because


    of having a wife. As he was deep in thought, he said lovingly, ¡°Honey.¡±


    Amelia, who was holding thedle, was stunned. She stopped moving her hand and gazed at him with


    a shocked expression. Ever since they had a heart-to-heart talk in the car, Oscar hadn¡¯t called her


    ¡°Honey¡± again until now. She felt a warm feeling surging through her once she heard it. ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    you¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re having a nice moment here, why are you still calling me Mr. Clinton?¡± She chuckled and


    said as he wished, ¡°Darling.¡± Instantly, Oscar¡¯s lips quirked up, his mood brightened by a tonne. ¡°From


    now on, you have to call me Darling and not Mr. Clinton whenever we are at home. Got it?¡± Oscar


    commanded in an overbearing tone. ncing at him sideways, she asked bewilderedly, ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    did you change your gender?¡±


    He almost choked on the soup upon hearing that. ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± She stuck her tongue out yfully


    and added, ¡°Well, Mr. Clinton, you can¡¯t me me for thinking that you¡¯ve changed your gender. After


    all, you¡¯re acting so¡­.¡± You¡¯re acting so weird today. Amelia dared not speak her mind, for he was


    sitting in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s with how I¡¯m acting?¡± He asked, following her train of thoughts. However,


    she merely shook her head and lowered her gaze, pretending to have her soup. Meanwhile, Oscar


    couldn¡¯t help but look at Amelia with affection. ¡°Am I a horrible monster? Why aren¡¯t you looking at


    me?¡± Oscar questioned. After hesitating for a few seconds, Amelia looked up at him and said with a


    smile, ¡°Mr. Clinton, is the food delicious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Darling.¡±


    Seeing how she was at a loss, he exined again, ¡°If you don¡¯t call me Darling at home, I won¡¯t reply to


    you at all.¡± Amelia was amused by his words. After all, it was her first time to realize that he was rather


    stubborn. Gazing at him, she drawled out the words and called out sweetly, ¡°Darling.¡± Oscar


    unknowingly shivered upon hearing it and said in a deep voice, ¡°Speak properly.¡± In response, Amelia


    supported her chin with an arm and kept casting suggestive winks at him.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, don¡¯t you think the way I talk is cute?¡± A gleam shed across Oscar¡¯s eyes at that, but he


    immediately lowered his gaze and had his soup. Noticing the change of his emotions, Amelia said in an


    even more coquettish voice, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll be upset if you keep ignoring me.¡± Hearing that, Oscar spat


    out some of the soup that he just had. Then, he lifted his gaze to stare at her and spoke in a perplexed


    tone. ¡°Speak properly.¡± Evidently in a good mood, Amelia simply grinned mischievously. Shortly


    afterward, she continued to talk coquettishly as though she was addicted to it.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I heard that many men like women who acted cutely. Darling, don¡¯t you like how I talk now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re


    not that type of woman.¡± ¡°Well, Darling, if you prefer this type of woman, I can try to change.¡± ¡°Well,


    don¡¯t.¡± After gazing at him for three seconds, she suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Haha¡­ why are you¡­


    You¡¯re too adorable!¡± Oscar stared at Amelia for a while. Seeing how she couldn¡¯t stopughing, he


    said helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Nevertheless, she simply keptughing. Oscar stood up and came


    up to Amelia.


    Then, he held her head and dipped his head to kiss her lips. Both of them were immersed in the


    romantic moment as their lips touched each other. However, as soon as they were about to go all the


    way, Amelia¡¯s stomach growled at an inopportune timing. Oscar let go of her and asked while staring at


    her stomach, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Blushing, she averted her gaze and replied, ¡°I was worried about you


    ever since I received the news. Now that it¡¯s nearly ten at night, I¡¯m famished.¡±


    No matter how merciless he was, he couldn¡¯t force himself upon her when she was hungry. As such, he


    only stared at her aggressively and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you off the hookter.¡± Amelia chuckled and said


    defiantly, ¡°I¡¯m worried instead that you might¡­¡± Although she bit her tongue, Oscar could guess the


    unpleasant words that she wanted to say. After all, her emotion was written all over her face. He


    asserted, ¡°You¡¯ll find out whether I¡¯m still able to do itter.¡± Once again, Amelia burst intoughter


    because he looked adorable when he argued with her. After a while, they finished having dinner, which


    was not particrly romantic but definitely warm. When Amelia took the tes and sses into the


    kitchen, Oscar followed behind her, gazing at her like a famished wolf that was targeting its prey.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 108

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 108


    When Amelia was doing the dishes, she felt ufortable as Oscar kept staring at her with his ardent


    eyes from behind. Shortly afterward, Oscar hugged Amelia from behind tightly before he gently bit her


    ear and said lovingly, ¡°Honey, you look particrly sexy when you¡¯re doing the dishes. All men love


    women who are willing to cook and do the dishes for them. Well,e to think of it, I guess it is a


    blessing from God that I got to marry you back then.¡± Amelia¡¯s ear twitched, and she struggled a while


    to free herself. ¡°Mr. Clinton, stop it.¡± The moment Oscar heard her addressed him as Mr. Clinton, he bit


    on her ear gently again. ¡°What did you call me?¡± Loss for words for a while, she decided to fulfill his


    wish. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m doing the dishes now.


    Why don¡¯t you go out and have some fruits? Just stop messing around here.¡± When he bit her ear


    again, she said helplessly, ¡°Oscar, are you a puppy in your past life?¡± With that, her ear was bitten once


    again. Amelia put down the dishes and wiped her hands. Then, she turned around and gave him a


    cold-eyed stare before she pinched his cheeks forcefully. ¡°Are you going to bite me again, huh?¡± In


    response, Oscar simply let her pinch his cheeks. After nearly a minute, he finally grabbed her arms and


    said, ¡°Are you done venting your anger?¡± Instantly, Amelia rolled her eyes and instructed him, ¡°


    Mr. Clinton, get out and stop pestering me while I¡¯m doing the dishes. Or else, you can be the one to do


    the dishes, whereas I¡¯ll go out and have some fruits.¡± Oscar pretended to be angry as he red at her.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re getting bolder every day. How dare you talk to your husband like that?¡± Amelia wrapped


    her arms around his neck and said coquettishly, ¡°Mr. Clinton, don¡¯t you like how I behave now? Isn¡¯t it


    true that all men prefer girls who are sometimes yful, sometimes obedient, and sometimes


    overbearing? I think you¡¯ll love me even more because of my ever-changing personalities!¡± Once she


    finished, Oscar pinched her cheeks and said, ¡°My God, woman! How shameless can you be?¡± Amelia


    tried to dodge but couldn¡¯t escape from him. After frolicking for quite some time. he was finally willing to


    let her go. Blushing, Amelia pushed Oscar away and said, ¡°


    Mr. Clinton, please, just wait outside. It¡¯s over eleven o¡¯clock now. None of us can sleep if we go on like


    this.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s not sleep.¡± Hearing that, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes again. After


    nearly half an hour, she finally finished doing the dishes. Once she exited the kitchen, Oscar came up


    to her and asked, ¡°Are you done?¡± Amelia gave him a sideways nce and said teasingly, ¡°Mr. Clinton


    really has afortable life. After preparing dinner for you, I still had to do the dishes. s, you¡¯re not


    thoughtful at all.¡± Oscar could instantly tell that she was hinting at something else. As such, he began to


    massage her shoulder and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re the only woman who¡¯ll get to experience my massage.¡± Amelia squinted her eyes as she


    enjoyed the service. After massaging her shoulder for a while, Oscar suddenly scooped her into his


    arms and gazed at her lovingly. ¡°Well, now that I¡¯ve served you, shouldn¡¯t you do the same for me?¡±


    She yelped, instinctively wrapping her arms around his neck. With Amelia in his arms, Oscar went


    upstairs and entered the bedroom straight away. He then strode toward the bed before cing her


    down gently. The next moment, Oscar pounced on her and said, ¡°I¡¯m not letting you off tonight.¡± With a


    smile on her face


    , Amelia replied seductively, ¡°Well, Darling, I¡¯m waiting.¡± However, when Oscar dipped his head to kiss


    her lips, the phone beside the bed suddenly rang. Knitting his brows, Oscar decided to ignore it. Just


    when he was going to continue kissing her lips that he had lusted over the whole night, the phone


    started ringing again. After a few seconds of incessant ringing, Amelia pushed at his chest and said,


    ¡°Darling, your phone keeps ringing. Just answer it, or else we can¡¯t sleep at all.¡± Oscar grabbed his


    phone in annoyance. The moment he checked the screen, he frowned and was a little reluctant to pick


    it up.


    Meanwhile, Amelia, who was initially in the mood for sex, recollected herself after noticing the change


    of emotions on his face. A momentter, she covered herself with a nket and asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, is


    it Ms. Yard?¡± Oscar nced at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to answer this.¡± With that, he left the room


    with his phone. Amelia¡¯s heart wrenched as he left. Just when she thought she was able to take their


    rtionship further, Cassie had stepped between them yet again.


    No matter how obsessed Oscar was with her body, he would always recollect himself once Cassie


    called him. At that moment, Amelia suddenly felt like a clown. She could provide Oscar physical


    pleasure but could never hold a special ce in his heart. She couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected. After all,


    whenever she thought that her rtionship with Oscar improved a lot, Cassie¡¯s presence served as a


    reminder that she was merely a recement. Even though Oscar could satisfy her material needs, he


    still didn¡¯t love her wholeheartedly. Although she knew that she probably wanted too much from him,


    she had to be greedy for her baby. Oscar spent half an hour on the phone call. When he reentered the


    room, Amelia was already asleep on the bed. He came up to the bed and gazed at her face. Then, he


    bent down to kiss her cheeks and said gently, ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    Amelia did not respond to him. Oscar walked toward the closet to grab his pajamas and put them on.


    After that, he got into bed, hugged her carefully, and rested his head against her stomach before talking


    to the baby softly. ¡°Sweetheart, it¡¯s me, your daddy. Your mommy is asleep now, so you have to be a


    good baby and don¡¯t kick your mommy¡¯s stomach in the middle of the night, okay? Otherwise, I¡¯m going


    to give you a good spanking once you¡¯re born.¡± Coincidentally, the baby in Amelia¡¯s stomach threw a


    kick in response. Oscar was taken aback. A momentter, his lips curled into a smile, and he said in a


    low voice, ¡°What a naughty baby.¡± For a few minutes, Oscar kept talking to Amelia¡¯s stomach like an


    idiot. At that moment, he didn¡¯t look like the intelligent, aloof man that he was and instead, he looked


    like a humble and caring man. ¡°Sweetheart, I have to sleep now


    . I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow. You have to be a good baby and stop interrupting your mommy¡¯s sleep.¡± The


    next moment, the baby kicked twice, seemingly telling him to go to bed quickly and promising not to


    disturb Amelia. Oscar kept smiling as he looked at Amelia¡¯s stomach. Later, he wrapped his arms


    around her waist and whispered, ¡°Silly girl, Cassie did call me just now, but I didn¡¯t go to meet her as


    she requested. Now that our rtionship has improved a little, I won¡¯t let her presence ruin it. I¡¯m not


    sure how long we can keep the affection for each other, but l wish to at least leave you with some


    sweet memories.¡±


    With that, he closed his eyes while hugging her. Once Oscar was breathing slowly and steadily, Amelia,


    who was supposed to be asleep, suddenly opened her eyes. She pried his hands away from her


    stomach carefully and turned around. Staring at his face under the faint glow of the bedsidemp, she


    eventually got sentimental. Oscar, it seems that I really can¡¯t depend on you. I thought you sincerely


    treat me as your wife, yet you only wish to create some wonderful memories for me. If you¡¯re not being


    sincere with me, I would rather not want the memories. At least then, my heart wouldn¡¯t wrench as


    much when it¡¯s time for me to leave. Amelia caressed Oscar¡¯s face and whispered, ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m not as


    strong as you think I am. All I ever wanted was an ordinary family, a husband who loves me, and our


    baby. Back then, I married you because of my debts. If I had a choice,


    I wouldn¡¯t marry someone while I was in a terrible situation. After all, every woman would want to be


    their best when they¡¯re marrying someone. Oscar, are we destined to be husband and wife only in


    name?¡± What she got in response was Oscar¡¯s steady breathing. Amelia heaved a sigh and continued,


    ¡°Oscar, if you don¡¯t have feelings for me, why pamper me? Don¡¯t you know how difficult it is for a


    woman to let go once she has fallen in love?¡± She touched his cheek gently as she added, ¡°Oscar,


    you¡¯re the cruelest man I¡¯ve ever met. You¡¯re good at stealing someone¡¯s heart, yet often forgets to


    return it.¡± After a while, she started to be a little hysterical. ¡°Ever since I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯ve be


    quite sentimental. Oscar, are you disgusted by me because I can¡¯t stop talking?¡± She leaned in his


    arms and continued talking to herself. ¡°Oscar, I don¡¯t want to get a divorce with you, and I¡¯ll try my best


    to keep you with me. As long as you need me, I¡¯ll never leave you.¡± With that, she finally closed her


    eyes and fell asleep.


    The night went by silently. When Amelia woke up the next morning, Oscar was not on the bed. She got


    up to check the bathroom before going out of the room and nced downstairs, yet there was no sign


    of him. As she scratched her head in bewilderment, Molly, who was carrying a tray of breakfast, saw


    her. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Mrs. Clinton?¡± ¡°Good morning, Molly.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± Amelia scratched her head


    again before she asked, ¡°Molly, where is Oscar?¡± ¡°Mr. Clinton left at eight in the morning. He


    specifically reminded me to let you sleep for a little longer. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯te upstairs to wake


    you up. Since you¡¯re awake now, pleasee downstairs and have breakfast. You need to keep a


    bnced diet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wash up ande downstairster.¡±


    Before entering the bathroom, she checked her phone. It¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock now. No wonder he has


    left. After washing up and putting on some light makeup, Amelia came downstairs and sat at the dining


    table to have breakfast prepared by Molly. Molly got a bowl of soup for her and said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Mr.


    Clinton specifically instructed me to prepare a hard-boiled egg for you. He said it¡¯s nutritious and good


    for your body.¡± Amelia nced at the hard-boiled egg in the bowl and pondered over it. Although she


    didn¡¯t particrly like hard-boiled eggs, she still felt touched, for Oscar had specifically asked Molly to


    prepare an egg for her. Even though she knew that it was just a gesture of kindness from Oscar, she


    still couldn¡¯t help but feel charmed by it.


    As she peeled the egg, she said, ¡°Molly, have you had breakfast? Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Smiling, Molly


    replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mrs. Clinton. I¡¯ll have breakfastter.¡± Amelia insisted, ¡°Molly, we¡¯re family. Besides,


    you¡¯ve been working here for more than three years, you don¡¯t have to be that courteous with me.¡± With


    no other options, Molly sat down at the dining table. Immediately, Amelia picked some vegetables for


    her and said, ¡°Here, Molly, you should eat more.¡± Molly beamed at her. ¡°I might be the only one who


    can eat with my employer.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my elder. I see nothing wrong with you sitting down and eat with a


    junior like me.¡±


    Molly kept smiling and added, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you¡¯re a kind-hearteddy. Nowadays, there aren¡¯t many


    ladies who are both beautiful and polite to elders. I¡¯ve seen many arrogantdies who like spending


    money without restraint.¡± Amelia¡¯s lips quirked up. ¡°Molly, you¡¯re ttering me too much. I might


    be arrogant because of yourpliment.¡± ¡°All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    That¡¯s impossible. Mrs. Clinton has always been a beautiful and kind-hearted woman. If you and my


    youngest son are not married yet, I would have introduced him to you already. I¡¯m just worried that a


    gorgeousdy like you won¡¯t be fond of my boy.¡± Amelia grinned. ¡°Molly, you¡¯re good at joking now.¡± ¡°I


    wasn¡¯t joking. I mean what I said.¡± Upon hearing this, Amelia¡¯s felt more exuberant. After having


    breakfast, Amelia received a phone call from Cassie. She couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows as her


    good mood slowly faded away.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 109

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 109


    Amelia did not want to ept the call, but Cassie could be quite persistent. The woman kept calling


    non-stop that it eventually got on Molly¡¯s nerves. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, if you don¡¯t want to take the call, you


    could just switch off the phone. Whoever the caller is, they¡¯re so uncultured. They should stop calling


    when it¡¯s clear that no one wants to answer the phone.¡± Amelia smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Molly, I¡¯ll take


    the call outside. I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡± ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I¡¯d advise you to answer it upstairs. You¡¯re


    pregnant now. There¡¯s no harm in being more careful.¡± Amelia nodded and went upstairs.


    She picked up the call once she entered the bedroom. ¡°What now, Ms. Yard? What else do you have to


    say to me?¡± On the other end of the line, Cassie spoke. ¡°Amelia, are you free now? Let¡¯s meet outside.¡±


    Amelia refused. ¡°Ms. Yard, I don¡¯t have the time. Whatever it is, you can say it over the phone.¡± Cassie


    was adamant. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ll see you at Starbucks in an hour. If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll drop by at your ce.


    I reckon Oz will love to see me make an entrance.¡± Amelia ground her teeth. ¡°Cassie, how do you still


    have the face to show yourself?¡± ¡°Oz has promised to marry me as soon as possible, you see.


    He also said that he¡¯s not willing to have our child born out of wedlock. Since the house you¡¯re currently


    staying in will be mine eventually, it¡¯s not wrong for me, the soon-to-bedy of the house, to exercise


    my right in advance, is it?¡± Cassie made some bold statements. Amelia barked out augh. She


    changed her mind and said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll see you at Starbucks in an hour.¡± With that, she abruptly ended


    the phone call. Amelia went to the closet to pick out what she should wear. She took the task seriously


    because, even though she was with child, and that her belly would continue to grow, causing her body


    to swell out of shape¡ªin fact, there was no shape to speak of now¡ªshe did not want to lose to Cassie.


    To a certain extent, her appearance was bound to give people the wrong impression.


    They would always regard her as a promiscuous woman. On the other hand, Cassie, with her angelic


    looks, had a certain advantage over her. Therefore, when it came to seeking sympathy, Amelia would


    most likely lose out. Even so, she did not want to lose to Cassie before thepetition even started.


    The war between these two women actually depended on whomever the man would side with. Amelia


    arrived at Starbucks five minutes before the appointed time. She ordered a cup of Jamaican Blue


    Mountain and got a table. Time ticked by and, unexpectedly, Cassie had yet to show up. Soon, she


    finished her drink.


    When she checked her phone, she realized that half an hour had passed. Amelia dialed Cassie¡¯s


    number. When the call was connected, she growled at the recipient, ¡°Ms. Yard, are you here yet? Your


    time may be cheap, but mine is precious, so I suggest you show yourself within the next ten minutes or


    I¡¯m leaving!¡± The moment she finished her rant, however, Cassie¡¯s weak voice sounded from the other


    end of the line, ¡°Amelia, my stomach hurts a great deal. Am I going to lose my baby? Can youe


    here, please?¡± Hearing that, Amelia panicked. She asked hurriedly, ¡°Where are you? Give me your


    address. I¡¯ming.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Cassie provided her the address over the phone. Amelia was quite surprised to learn that Cassie lived


    so close to Oscar¡¯s neighborhood, but right then she was facing a matter of life and death. She had no


    time to get jealous about it. She quickly paid, rushed out of the shop, and got into her car. Before


    setting off, she thought she should give Oscar a call. She dialed Oscar¡¯s number, but it did not go


    through the first time. Luckily, it was answered on the second try. ¡°


    Mr. Clinton, Ms. Yard just called. She told me her stomach hurts. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on but I¡¯m


    going there now to take a look. If you¡¯re not busy, pleasee. After all¡­ it¡¯s your child. If anything


    happens, you¡¯ll grieve as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± Oscar said and promptly hung up the call. Amelia


    looked at the beeping phone and, for a while, she let herself indulge in sadness. But she quickly got


    over it and drove away. Luckily, it was not rush hour, so Amelia was able to drive at top speed to her


    destination. Before long, she reached Cassie¡¯s neighborhood and took the elevator upstairs. Outside


    Cassie¡¯s apartment, Amelia knocked vigorously on the door, but no one came to answer it. She took


    the elevator downstairs again and informed the guards in the security room. The two guards took the


    keys and followed her upstairs. They opened the door to find Cassie slumped at the stairway.


    A pool of blood had formed at her legs. Amelia could tell that things had gotten from bad to worse. She


    ordered the guards to call for an ambnce. Then, she quickly ran over and kneeled down beside


    Cassie, calling her name over and over again. Cassie slowly awakened. When she realized it was


    Amelia calling her, she grasped at thetter¡¯s hand weakly. She pleaded, ¡°Amelia, please save my


    baby. I don¡¯t want to lose her.¡± Amelia grabbed the woman¡¯s hand firmly as she assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. We¡¯ll get you to the hospital now. You and your baby will be fine.¡± ¡°Save my baby. Save my baby.


    I still want to marry Oscar,¡± Cassie pleaded. Amelia¡¯s mind was all over the ce, but she still managed


    to remain calm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your baby will be fine. We¡¯re taking you to the hospital now.¡± She


    turned toward the two guards. ¡°Sirs, have you called the ambnce?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± came the reply. The two


    guards looked at Cassie, lying there in a pool of blood. They said, ¡°This youngdy is hurt badly.


    Should we get something to stop the bleeding first?¡±


    Amelia thought for a while and came up with a better idea. ¡°Sirs, which one of you is stronger? Carry


    her. We have to take her to the hospital now. We can¡¯t wait for the ambnce. There¡¯s too much at risk.


    The longer a pregnant woman dallies, the greater danger she¡¯s in.¡± ¡°That works too.¡± The guard with a


    larger build stepped forward and took Cassie in his arms while Amelia was at the front giving


    commands. ¡°Sir, be careful. She¡¯s delicate.¡± With a pregnant woman covered in blood in his arms, the


    guard was no doubt in a horrified state. It took a lot of effort to get Cassie downstairs. Amelia opened


    the door to her car, and the two guards carefully got Cassie into the vehicle. Amelia drove to the


    Principal General Hospital as quickly and steadily as she could.


    Along the way, she called Robert in advance. As such, the moment the car arrived at the entrance, the


    medical staff that was already on standby came over with a stretcher. The medical team ced Cassie


    on the stretcher and entered the hospital building. Amelia sighed in relief. She turned to express her


    gratitude to the two guards, ¡°Kind sirs, thank you so much for today. If it weren¡¯t for the two of you, I


    don¡¯t know what will happen to her. If you don¡¯t mind, let me buy you a meal next time.¡± Both guards


    were middle-aged men, and they were honest people. They seemed dumbstruck when a beautiful


    woman like Amelia offered them her sincere gratitude. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t say that. This is our duty. Your friend


    has safely arrived at the hospital, that¡¯s all that matters. We ought to get back to work now.¡± ¡°Oh, of


    course, kind sirs. She¡¯s still being treated, so I¡¯ll stay with her.


    After she¡¯s recovered, do let me treat you to a meal.¡± The two guards nodded and left the hospital. After


    that, Mr. Lancester walked over to her. ¡°Amelia, you don¡¯t look so good. Shall I conduct a checkup for


    you? Olivia¡¯s been looking forward to a grandson for some time now. We wouldn¡¯t want anything bad to


    happen.¡± Amelia shook her head and chuckled. ¡°Mr. Lancester, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I was racing


    against time just now and got all tensed up trying to get here. I know I must look haggard. Thanks for


    worrying about me, though.¡± Mr. Lancester had a very good impression of Amelia.


    Although she did note from a good family background, she was kind, considerate, and very polite


    to her elders. She was also a brilliant, well-spoken conversationalist on top of being charming and


    elegant in every step she took. From a man¡¯s point of view, such a woman would make a wonderful


    wife. As long as the man was not superficial, he would not be deceived by her looks and presume that


    she would be unfaithful. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now. So you have to prioritize your wellbeing. If you¡¯re high-


    strung all the time, it¡¯s not good for the development of the fetus. You have to be more careful, alright?¡±


    Mr. Lancester said in all earnestness as the two entered the hospital together. Amelia listened


    obediently to what he had to say. ¡°I will, Mr. Lancester.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a rest in my office?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Mr. Lancester. I¡¯m fine. I just need to rest for a while. You¡¯re


    the dean, so you must have a lot of work to do. I really shouldn¡¯t keep you. I already feel quite guilty for


    troubling you just now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re Oscar¡¯s wife, after all. There¡¯s no trouble here. Even if


    you call me in the middle of the night, I¡¯ll call all the doctors toe to the hospital at once. If anything


    happens to you, Olivia will skin me alive!¡±


    Mr. Lancester eximed in a joking manner. Amelia grinned. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Lancester! You


    really should get going. I can wait outside the operating room on my own. Oscar will be here soon,


    anyway.¡± ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯m getting back to work. Call me if you need anything.¡± With that, Mr. Lancester


    left. Amelia waited on the bench outside the operating room for about ten minutes before Oscar arrived.


    ¡°Amelia, how¡¯s Cassie?¡± Oscar ran up to her and asked anxiously. Amelia was once again confronted


    with mixed feelings when she noticed the panic in his eyes, but she went on to assure him, ¡°Cassie¡¯s


    still in the operating room.¡±


    ¡°What happened to her? Why did she call you? How¡¯s the baby?¡± Oscar fired a barrage of questions.


    Amelia gave him aplicated look while her heart ached. ¡°I got her call after breakfast today. She


    said she wanted to talk to me about something and asked me to meet her at Starbucks. I got there and


    waited for half an hour but she didn¡¯t show, so I called her. She sounded weak on the phone and she


    wanted me to go get her. Something didn¡¯t feel right so I went to her ce. I asked two guards to open


    the door for me and after that, we found her lying in a pool of her own blood. I got one of the guards to


    carry her into my car and drove her here. I also called Mr. Lancester along the way. If you don¡¯t believe


    me, you can check all you want, but don¡¯t you think for a second that I caused harm to your lover on


    purpose. I¡¯m not so noble as to take the me for someone else.¡±


    Seeing her stubbornness, Oscar felt somewhat rxed. He lifted a finger and rubbed her nose. ¡°When


    have I ever doubted you?¡± ¡°You were questioning me just now. Weren¡¯t you suspecting that I must have


    done something horrible to your lover?¡± Oscar did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I was just


    wondering how the two of you got together, so I asked. It¡¯s as simple as that. Why, were you really


    mad?¡± Amelia pursed her lips. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I didn¡¯t want this to happen to her either. Now¡¯s probably


    not the best time or ce to talk about her behind her back, but Ms.


    Yard had asked to meet me in person several times. I¡¯m your wife, legally speaking, and your lover is


    getting in my hair. It¡¯s frustrating!¡± Oscar¡¯s eyes darkened as he fell into deep thought. Amelia nced


    at him and added, ¡°It¡¯s useless telling you all this. You won¡¯t take my side anyway.¡± She paused, then


    continued, ¡°Now that the unthinkable has happened, I suggest you be mentally prepared. Her unborn


    baby might not survive.¡± Strangely, Oscar did not really feel sad when he heard Amelia¡¯s prediction. On


    the contrary, he seemed to feel a faint sense of relief.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 110

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 110


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Let¡¯s wait for the doctor¡¯s diagnosis first.¡± Amelia nced at Oscar dubiously. She was


    surprised that he could be so calm upon hearing about Cassie¡¯s ident. Is he pretending to be calm


    on purpose, or is he just cold-hearted by nature? If it¡¯s thetter, then he¡¯s one hell of a heartless man.


    Based on how much she knew about him, she would rather he was pretending to be strong on


    purpose. Although Amelia did not like seeing him sad because of another woman, if a man could be


    indifferent toward something major happening to the woman he loved, then such a man would be


    absolutely terrifying.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried, Mr. Clinton?¡± Amelia probed him. Oscar pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t fret about


    it. If I act too worried, won¡¯t you get jealous?¡± Amelia¡¯s suppressed emotions only got stronger. ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, the fact that you¡¯re so calm about this is freaking me out.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure


    how to put it, but I think your reaction isn¡¯t quite right.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m being too cold?¡± Amelia


    nodded frankly. Oscar could not decide whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Ah, Women¡­ I swear, I can


    never understand your train of thought. If I worry too much, you¡¯ll say I¡¯m overly worried about other


    women. If I¡¯m calm, you¡¯ll say I¡¯m being cold-hearted.¡± The strange feeling in Amelia¡¯s heart had yet to


    dissipate. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m just¡­¡± Oscar ced his hand over her mouth. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t


    say anything that would make me mad.¡±


    Amelia leaned into his embrace. She no longer bothered to guess how Oscar really felt toward Cassie.


    The two sat quietly on the bench. Time slowly ticked away, and in the blink of an eye, the operation had


    gone on for three hours. Amelia stared at the red light outside the operating room and frowned. Then,


    she struck up a conversation with Oscar. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I think you should tell the Yard family about this.


    Otherwise, if anything happens to Ms. Yard, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to exin to them.¡±


    Oscar considered it and nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll get my chauffeur to take you home first. You¡¯re with


    child, and it¡¯s way past lunchtime. You going hungry won¡¯t be doing any good for the baby¡¯s


    development.¡± Amelia gave it some thought and nodded faintly. She initially wanted to wait with OscarAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    but considering his rtionship with Cassie, it would turn out awkward if she stayed. She was the legal


    wife, and Cassie the mistress. Currently, the mistress was in the operating room, possibly having a


    difficult delivery. If she stayed, the Yard family might get emotional when they arrive. In a love triangle,


    someone was bound to get hurt. Amelia shot Oscar a look fraught with emotions. This man is so


    exceptional that two equally exceptional women actually got jealous, became rivals, and even loathed


    each other, all because they¡¯re pining for him.


    They said women were nothing but trouble, but sometimes it was more likely that the men were the


    bringers of bad luck. Before Amelia left, she said to Oscar, ¡°Mr. Clinton, do be careful. If anything


    happens, give me a call.¡± ¡°What? Are you afraid that your husband will get beaten up or something?¡±


    Oscar quipped, amused. Amelia gave him a side-eye. ¡°What happened to Cassie was extremely


    serious. You should know that the Yard family won¡¯t let this matter go so easily. After all, their


    daughter¡¯s pregnant with your kid.¡± Oscar replied as he stroked her face, ¡°You¡¯re such a worrywart. Be


    careful now, or you might be an old hag when you¡¯re not even that old yet!¡± Amelia red at him.


    ¡°Fine, I know you¡¯re worried about me. Please go home. I¡¯ll give you updates on Cassie¡¯s condition,¡±


    Oscar deliberately said so to soothe her. Amelia left the hospital after that.


    She got into her car. Still feeling worried, she gave Olivia a call. After the call got through, Olivia¡¯s


    motherly voice sounded from the other side, ¡°Hi, Amelia.¡± ¡°Mom, have you taken your lunch?¡± Amelia


    asked. ¡°I had it at eleven. What about you?¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll eat somethingter.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste, Amelia. Why


    haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡± Olivia asked, already anxious. ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ll get the maid to prepare


    some food and send them your way. What¡¯s Molly been doing? Hasn¡¯t she cooked anything for you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, calm down. I just got out of the hospital, so¡­¡± ¡°What? Hospital, you say? Is there a problem with


    the baby?¡± Olivia got even more anxious. ¡°Which hospital are you at right now? I¡¯ming over.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s reaction filled Amelia¡¯s heart with warmth.


    The younger woman quickly exined, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s Ms. Yard who got admitted to the hospital.¡±


    Olivia clearly did not like the sound of that. ¡°Why were you with Cassie in the first ce? Aha! She¡¯s


    pestering you again, isn¡¯t she? Oh my gosh! Has that woman got no shame?¡± Feeling helpless, Amelia


    said, ¡°Mom, listen to me. Ms. Yard had an ident, and she might have someplications delivering


    the baby.¡± On the other end of the line, Olivia was evidently stunned. ¡°What happened?¡± Amelia gave


    her a brief exnation of everything that had happened. Silence ensued for a few moments before


    Olivia spoke again. ¡°


    Amelia, why don¡¯t you head home first? I¡¯ll make a trip to the hospital. I may not know for sure whose


    baby she¡¯s having, but since she insists it¡¯s Oscar¡¯s, I can¡¯t ignore that. I¡¯ll go and sort things out for


    myself. You¡¯re pregnant now, so I don¡¯t want you to take part in any of this. If you ask me, losing this


    baby is probably for the best, otherwise, the baby will be born as an illegitimate child.¡± As Amelia


    listened to Olivia, she could not help but feel equal parts surprised and upset. ¡°Amelia, I hope you don¡¯t


    think of me as cruel. I just don¡¯t want other women to threaten your position. I like you. You¡¯ll always be


    the Clintons¡¯ daughter-inw for as long as we live.¡± Amelia felt guilty for the brief thought she had


    hatched just a moment ago.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡± On the other line, Olivia snorted. ¡°Silly child. Oscar¡¯s the one who should be sorry.


    Why are you apologizing to me? I know that you¡¯ve suffered a lot of grief in this family. Oscar may be


    an excellent businessman, but he has no idea how to manage his marriage. Please bear with him, give


    him more guidance, and I bet one day he¡¯ll realize how good you¡¯ve been to him.¡± To that, Amelia said,


    ¡°Mom, Oscar¡¯s a good man. He treats me very well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pleased to hear you say that. Hurry home,


    then. I¡¯ll get the maid to prepare a nutritious meal for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up, Amelia nced back at the hospital with a grim expression before driving


    away. Shortly after Amelia left, the Yard family arrived at the hospital. Elizabethunched herself onto


    Oscar, wailing. ¡°Oscar, what¡¯s going on here? Cassie¡¯s been doing well all this time, hasn¡¯t she? How


    did she end up like this?¡± Oscar merely let the older woman had her way with him. He waited until she


    got tired from crying and using him as an emotional punching bag before speaking to them as calmly


    as he could, ¡°Mrs. Yard, I¡¯m deeply sorry about Cassie, but I really don¡¯t know the details about her


    ident.¡± Elizabeth looked at him in surprise. Perhaps she did not expect such a cruel statement to


    havee from him, she simply stared at him dazedly while her tears flowed freely. Oscar extended a


    hand to support her. ¡°Mrs. Yard, you and your husband should sit down and take a rest first.


    Cassie¡¯s still in the operating room, and I¡¯m not sure of her condition. If you go on like this, I fear for


    your health. ¡° Charlie put his arms around Elizabeth¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Dear, please calm down.


    Cassie knows we¡¯re worried about her. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Elizabeth leaned on Charlie and eventually got a


    hold of herself. When she finallyposed herself, she turned to Oscar and said calmly, ¡°Oscar, let me


    ask you. What are your ns for Cassie if she has a miscarriage?¡± Oscar skilfully evaded the question.


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, Cassie¡¯s a lucky person. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine.¡± But Elizabeth was adamant in getting an


    answer from him. ¡°Oscar, Cassie¡¯s the only daughter we have. She insisted on keeping the child


    despite our objections. You¡¯ve also promised to divorce your wife and marry her. And since you¡¯ve


    made your promise, I¡¯ll see to it that it¡¯s fulfilled. ¡° Oscar merely pursed his lips.


    He felt repelled by the idea of getting married to Cassie now that he was being cornered by Cassie¡¯s


    parents. It doesn¡¯t matter that he actually had the intention of divorcing Amelia and take Cassie as his


    wife in the beginning. As a child, he was used to being surrounded by others who worshipped him, and


    he was ustomed to being the one in charge. He did not like the feeling of being coerced like he was


    then. Elizabeth red at him sharply. ¡°Oscar, be honest with me. You have no intention to marry my


    daughter at all, am I right?¡± Oscar replied solemnly, ¡°Mrs. Yard, Amelia¡¯s also pregnant right now.


    I can¡¯t possibly abandon her while she¡¯s still pregnant with my child. If I do so, I¡¯m worse than a feral


    beast. I doubt you¡¯d want a man with no morals as your son-inw.¡± Elizabeth was livid. She raised her


    hand and gave Oscar a huge p on the face. ¡°Oscar! If you can¡¯t bear to leave your wife, why must


    you mess around with Cassie? Amelia may be pregnant, but don¡¯t you forget that the woman in the


    operating room right now is also having your child!


    Her life is hanging in the bnce, and we don¡¯t even know if the baby will survive. How heartless can


    you be to say something like that!¡± she berated. The impact got Oscar¡¯s head to whiped to the right. His


    expression turned dark and gloomy. Charlie patted his wife on the shoulder as a means to console her.


    He said, ¡°Dear, please calm down. I believe Oscar will provide an exnation.¡± With teary eyes,


    Elizabeth went on yelling, ¡°


    What¡¯s there left to exin? Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? If anything happens to Cassie, I don¡¯t care if


    we have to disperse all our wealth, I¡¯ll make sure the Clintons are held ountable!¡± Charlie continued


    to pat his wife on the shoulder. Softly, he said to her, ¡°Dear, please, listen to me and calm down. No


    one expects something like this to happen to Cassie. None of us have any idea what really happened.


    What we can do now is to wait until Cassie wakes up, then we¡¯ll be able to get the whole story. You


    can¡¯t just go blindly using Oscar like this. It will only make matters worse and we may end up in a


    deadlock. So please, get a hold of yourself.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 111

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 111


    ¡°Cassie¡¯s in the operation room right now! How do you expect me to be calm?¡± Elizabeth eximed,


    ovee with emotions. Just then, a nurse walked over to them and reminded Elizabeth to behave.


    ¡°Madam, this is the operating room. Please keep your voice down.¡± Charlie got hold of his wife. ¡°My


    apologies. Our daughter is undergoing an operation right now and my wife¡¯s awfully worried about her.


    She¡¯s losing control of her emotions.¡± The nurse nodded. She sympathized with their situation but it


    was still her duty to warn them. ¡°Still, this is a hospital. So you have to be quiet.¡± With that, the nurse


    walked away.


    Elizabethy in Charlie¡¯s embrace. When she got much moreposed, she turned to face Oscar


    again and said to him, ¡°Oscar, you should know that I practically watched you grow up. Back then, I can


    see that you were really in love with Cassie. Yes, she did flee from the wedding, but she was young


    and na?ve then. All these years, she¡¯s always loved you, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have given up the


    opportunity to join a famous orchestra overseas and run back here.


    She even turned down all invitations to performances in order to keep her unborn child. Do you see


    how much she¡¯s willing to sacrifice, all because she loves you so much? Now, she¡¯s in the operating


    room, maybe even at death¡¯s door, and the baby might not survive. Why can¡¯t you make any promises


    for her?¡± Oscar kept silent and merely looked sullen. Elizabeth was about to go on a rampage again


    when Charlie patted her on the shoulder, soothing her once more. It was his turn to speak to the young


    man. ¡°Oscar, I understand how you feel. After all, Ms. Winters has been with you for five years.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Even if you didn¡¯t like her in the beginning, humans are emotional beings and love can develop over


    time. Cassie has wronged you first, and frankly, it stands to reason that we can¡¯t ask you to take


    responsibility for her. But since you¡¯ve made up with her, and she knowingly fills the role of the


    loathsome mistress, added on by the fact that she¡¯s in the operating room as we speak, shouldn¡¯t you


    give her a rightful title?¡± Oscar and Charlie exchanged nces.


    The younger man understood that this was a contest between two men, where one side could stand to


    lose out if he was not careful. Just when Oscar was about to say something, Olivia¡¯s voice sounded


    from behind him, to his great relief. ¡°I came as soon as I heard that Cassie¡¯s been admitted to the


    hospital. What exactly is going on? How did she end up here?¡± Oscar, clearly relieved to see his


    mother, crossed the room to meet her. ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± Olivia gave him the side-eye. She


    whispered to him, ¡°Oscar, look at the mess you¡¯ve made. I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡± Oscar heeded in


    silence. After another brief nce, Olivia summoned the right amount of worry to appear on her face


    again. She strode toward Charlie and Elizabeth.


    ¡°Charlie, I heard that Cassie¡¯s been brought to the hospital. What happened? Why is she here?¡± Olivia


    asked, feigning concern. Elizabeth nced at Olivia withplicated emotions in her eyes. ¡°Now that


    Cassie¡¯s admitted to the hospital, I bet you¡¯re the happiest person around, aren¡¯t you?¡± Olivia¡¯s


    expression remained unchanged as she responded, ¡°Your family and ours have been the closest


    friends for many years. If you really think of me so badly, then there¡¯s nothing I can do to change that.


    But I¡¯ll have you know that I don¡¯t wish for Cassie to end up in the operating room.¡±


    Elizabeth red at the other woman, still simmering with anger. Charlie patted his wife on the shoulder


    before he turned to face Olivia. ¡°Forgive my wife. She¡¯s gotten overly anxious about Cassie that she¡¯s


    be very careless with her words. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Olivia shook her head, once again


    presenting the right amount of worry on her face. ¡°How long has Cassie been in the operating room?


    What did the doctors say?¡± Charlie shook his head, worry evident on his face. ¡°We¡¯ve only just arrived.


    We aren¡¯t quite sure about the whole situation either. Oscar was the one who called us. I¡¯m guessing


    he should know what really happened.¡± Olivia turned to face Oscar. ¡°Oscar, what the hell is going on?


    Cassie¡¯s been doing fine so far, so how did she end up in the hospital?¡± Oscar shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not


    exactly sure either. I came here after receiving a call from someone else. But Cassie hasn¡¯te out of


    the operating room yet, so I don¡¯t really know what happened to her.¡± By then, Elizabeth was already


    burning with rage. ¡°Oscar, do you still call yourself a man? Cassie loves you so much. She¡¯s willing to


    have your child. She¡¯s willing to give up a promising career for you. Now, she¡¯s in the operating room,


    her life practically hanging by a thread, and you¡¯re here throwing tactless remarks!


    Has your heart turned to stone?¡± Elizabeth, in a fit of rage, took her frustrations out on Oscar. Despite


    being reprimanded, Oscar¡¯s expression remained indifferent. Olivia, on the other hand, did not like how


    her son was being treated. Her face darkened, and she told the couple, ¡°Charlie, I know you and your


    wife are deeply worried about Cassie, but Oscar doesn¡¯t even know the whole story. Yet you kept


    using him since the moment you arrived. Don¡¯t you know how unbearable it is for me, his mother, to


    hear you ming him?¡± Elizabeth was about to fire back when Charlie squeezed her shoulder. Then, in


    an apologetic tone, he said, ¡°Olivia, please don¡¯t get mad. She¡¯s just very worried about Cassie, that¡¯s


    all.¡±


    Disapproval still hung on Olivia¡¯s face. Just when the atmosphere thickened with tension, the lights


    outside the operating room finally went out. A team of medical workers made their exit. Charlie and


    Elizabeth quickly went to meet them. Thetter grabbed the lead surgeon¡¯s hand and asked anxiously,


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my daughter?¡± The lead surgeon looked exhausted. Nevertheless, he remained patient


    and answered her query, ¡°Madam, calm down. The worst is over for your daughter, but we didn¡¯t


    manage to save her child. Due to excessive blood loss, her uterus is now badly damaged, and it will be


    difficult for her to get pregnant again in the future. I urge you to be mentally prepared.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s legs


    gave out when she heard that.


    The woman staggered for several steps and nearly passed out on the floor. Charlie¡¯s expression grew


    grim as well. He put his arms around his wife and turned to the doctor. ¡°You must be kidding, right? My


    daughter is in perfect health. Even if the baby can¡¯t be saved, surely she can still get pregnant in the


    future, right?¡± The lead surgeon exined, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re very sorry that it hase to this. But she¡¯s lost


    a lot of blood and it took too long for her to get here. We couldn¡¯t save the child, and her uterus is so


    damaged to the point where I fear it will be extremely difficult for her to be pregnantter in life.


    That being said, not all hope is lost. As long she¡¯s nursed back to health, she may still be able to


    conceive in the future.¡± Elizabeth broke free of Charlie¡¯s hold and grabbed the surgeon by his coat


    before erupting in anger. ¡°What do you mean she may still be able to conceive? What do you mean she


    has to be nursed back to health? My daughter is a kind and beautiful youngdy. She¡¯s practically


    perfect! She can have as many children as she wants! How dare you curse my daughter like that, you


    quack!¡± The lead surgeon found himself in a bit of a pickle. His staff came up from behind him to


    console the erratic woman. ¡°Madam, please, you have to calm down. When the patient arrived, she¡¯s


    already bleeding heavily. We¡¯ve tried our best to save her, and we¡¯re deeply sorry for the loss of her


    unborn child. Please make allowance for our efforts.¡±


    Elizabeth looked like she might go insane. ¡°My daughter¡¯s such a nice girl¡­ You did this! All you


    quacks ruined her! If you don¡¯t give me a good exnation today, I will sue your hospital! I¡¯ll put an end


    to your medical careers!¡± ¡°Madam, you may be a friend of our dean, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can be


    unreasonable. We are sorry about your daughter, but we have done our best to save her.¡± Elizabeth got


    even more infuriated at that. ¡°Everyone says that Principal General Hospital is the best hospital in the


    city, that every patient under your care can be cured. Now I see you for who you are! You¡¯re just a


    bunch of quacks! If my daughter can never be pregnant again, I¡¯ll make sure every single one of


    you loses your medical license!¡± At this point, Charlie pulled Elizabeth into his arms. He spoke to her in


    a gentle, reassuring tone, ¡°Dear, you need to chill.


    They did say Cassie could still conceive in the future. Let¡¯s not rush into things.¡± Elizabeth stared


    daggers at Charlie. ¡°Are you happy now that Cassie¡¯s be like this? If she can¡¯t have children, then


    you have an excuse to continue liking this woman, don¡¯t you?¡± Elizabeth pointed at Olivia. ¡°Don¡¯t think I


    don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been obsessed with her since forever. Even after marrying me, even after our


    daughter has grown up, deep down, you still have a soft spot for this woman.¡± Surprise shed across


    Olivia¡¯s face, whereas Charlie cast Elizabeth a pained look. He suppressed his agony as he said to his


    wife, ¡°Dear, can we stop this? You¡¯re the only one I love all these years. Why can¡¯t you understand that


    there¡¯s nothing going on between Olivia and me?¡± Elizabeth pushed him away. ¡°You! You¡¯d better pray


    that nothing happens to Cassie, or our marriage ends here!¡±


    Another sh of pain crossed Charlie¡¯s face. He had not expected things to go south like that. His heart


    was undoubtedly wrenching in agony. One nurse pushed Cassie out of the operating room. ¡°Madam,


    it¡¯s best for you to pull yourself together. The patient is still in aa and needs absolute peace. You


    making a row will only disturb her.¡± Elizabeth lunged forward to look at Cassie and burst into tears at


    the sight of her pale and lifeless daughter. Cassie was the only daughter she had. Cassie was the


    apple in her eye, the thorn in her flesh. Elizabeth would never allow anything to happen to her. The


    crazy things that a mother would do for her daughter could be quite terrifying. ¡°Cassie, don¡¯t be scared.


    Mom¡¯s here.


    No one can harm you. We have all the money and influence to ensure your recovery,¡± Elizabeth said.


    ¡°Madam, you have to calm down. The patient needs to be under observation at the intensive care unit


    for one day. If nothing unusual happens within twenty-four hours, she will be transferred to the general


    ward. Another nurse informed them gently. Elizabeth eximed in a rage, ¡°Then what are you waiting


    for? Hop to it! If anything happens to my daughter,


    I will never forgive you.¡± Elizabeth seemed to have lost all rational thoughts when it came to matters


    concerning Cassie. The two nurses were not pleased to be told off like that, but they knew that


    Elizabeth was not someone to be trifled with, so they bore with her. ¡°Madam, we¡¯ll be going now. If you


    want to visit her, you¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow.¡± Elizabeth might be reluctant to leave Cassie, but


    she could not possibly take her daughter¡¯s condition lightly. With that, Cassie was taken to the intensive


    care unit. Only after that did Elizabeth wiped away her tears and finally regained herposure. At


    least, some semnce of it.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 112

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 112


    ¡°Olivia, Oscar, you both heard it. Cassie¡¯s miscarriage this time has damaged her womb. There is a


    high possibility that she can never get pregnant again. What are your ns for her?¡± Elizabeth


    questioned them aggressively with her arms crossed. Olivia coughed and spoke modestly, ¡°We are


    very sad that Cassie is in this condition. We will definitely get her the best doctor possible. Besides, the


    doctor said that it would be difficult for her to conceive, not totally impossible. With the advanced


    medical technology avable nowadays, so long as there is still a chance, Cassie can no doubt still be


    treated.¡±


    Elizabeth snorted frigidly and looked at Olivia with contempt. ¡°Olivia, you are a smart woman,¡± she said,


    ¡°you have used your intelligence to win over the affection of two men gracefully. This is something that I


    could neverpare to you. Now my daughter has fallen in love with your son. Even if she was wrong


    to flee her own wedding back then, she is back now. And she willingly bore Oscar¡¯s child. Now she


    can¡¯t have children in the future because of this child. Shouldn¡¯t Oscar make it up to our Cassie?¡± A


    sh of anger appeared in Olivia¡¯s eyes. ¡°I am very sad that Cassie is in this state,¡± she said, ¡°but if you


    are asking Oscar to divorce Amelia and marry Cassie, I will not agree. Amelia is my favorite daughter-


    inw.


    The fact that Cassie ran away meant that they were not destined for each other. Now, what¡¯s done is


    done. We will hire the best doctors for Cassie, but as for giving her a rightful status by marrying her¡­ I


    am against it.¡± Elizabeth sneered at Olivia¡¯s words. ¡°Charlie, you heard her. This is the woman that you


    once liked. You didn¡¯t know that she was such a heartless and cruel person, did you?¡± Charlie stared


    helplessly at his wife and attempted to calm her down. ¡°Olivia and I are just old friends, it¡¯s really not


    what you think. Come on, that¡¯s enough. Both of our families have been friends for many years, you are


    just making the whole situation tense and awkward for everyone here.¡± Elizabeth shot him an


    ambivalent look and questioned,All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m being unreasonable right now? It¡¯s Olivia who is insulting our Cassie! You are


    Cassie¡¯s father! You¡¯re not speaking up for your daughter but siding with her instead. Just who is your


    family?¡± The anger on Olivia¡¯s face became even more apparent. Oscar, who had been silent all the


    while, stood in front of his mother to shield her. ¡°Mr. Yard and Mrs. Yard,¡± he said, directing their


    attention to him, ¡°I will not shirk from my responsibility toward Cassie but now is not the time yet. We


    should let Cassie recover and wait for Amelia to give birth first.


    No matter how degenerate I am, I can¡¯t just abandon my pregnant wife and marry another woman. I


    don¡¯t think the both of you would approve of that as well.¡± ring at Oscar, Elizabeth did not back


    down at all. ¡°Oscar, I watched you as you grew up. In the past, you wouldn¡¯t just brush me off with such


    flimsy words. Be honest with me, are you nning to kick Cassie to the curb since you¡¯ve had your way


    with her already?¡± Oscar shook his head to deny her assumption and spoke steadily. ¡°From the start,


    the only woman I wanted to marry was Cassie. But in life, once some things are over, you miss them


    forever. Even if she returns another five yearster, I am still willing to marry her. A lot of things are out


    of my hands at the moment,


    so I can¡¯t marry Cassie as of now.¡± The rage in Elizabeth¡¯s heart was reaching a boiling point. ¡°Well


    done, Oscar,¡± she jeered, sarcasm oozing from each word she uttered, ¡°my daughter has be


    infertile because of you. And you are simply saying that you can¡¯t marry her so callously. Do you really


    think that the Yard family can¡¯t do anything against the Clintons?¡± Unaffected and unruffled, Oscar


    replied, ¡°Mrs. Yard, there¡¯s no point for us to keep going in circles regarding this issue. For the woman


    who I wish to marry, I will hold for her the grandest wedding possible. But I have no intention of getting


    married now.


    Even if you were to put a gun to my head, I would not bow down to your wishes.¡± Hearing his reply,


    Elizabeth became even more aggressive. ¡°Oscar, so what you¡¯re saying is, you don¡¯t n to be


    responsible towards Cassie?¡± ¡°To be frank with you Mrs. Yard,¡± said Oscar, ¡°I have already hired a


    renowned Irushean designer to work on Cassie¡¯s wedding gown. But I am sick of you and Cassie


    constantly forcing me to marry her. I do intend to get married, but I must not be forced to do so. If this is


    how it¡¯s going to be, I would rather not marry her.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s expression changed instantly. She knew


    Oscar meant what he said and he was fully capable of getting out of the marriage. He was young in


    age, but among his peers, he was the most outstanding.


    Even those sly old foxes in the corporate world could not tantly y their tricks when facing him. If


    the Yard family had to go up against a man like this, they did not have much chance at all. With this


    consideration in mind, Elizabeth took a deep breath and mellowed her tone. ¡°Oscar, I was too worked


    up just now. You have to understand how stressful it is for a parent to see their children in the hospital.


    And to learn that they might never be able to get pregnant again! Anyone would be agitated. So please


    forgive my rashness this time.¡± Oscar looked at her and said, ¡°Mrs. Yard, I¡¯m not ming you for


    anything. It¡¯s just that I have to carefully consider my rtionship with Cassie.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s face fell.


    ¡°Oscar, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°The literal meaning,¡± he replied coolly. The calmer he was, the scarier he seemed to them. ¡°After five


    years, Cassie is no longer the same girl that I once knew. I do not know whether she is suitable to


    be a daughter-inw for the Clinton family.¡± ¡°You intend to abandon Cassie after all,¡± sneered


    Elizabeth. ¡°There is no free lunch in this world ¨C everythinges with a price. Because of you, Cassie


    may never bear children again. Like it or not, you will have to marry her. Otherwise, I will make sure it


    will not end well for you!¡± she threatened. Olivia interrupted, ¡°Both of our families have had close


    connections for many years, why do you have to speak so harshly? Rtionships should be


    consensual. I feel sad for the loss of Cassie¡¯s child too, but you can¡¯t make Oscar responsible for


    everything. He has his own wife and child. By asking him to leave them, aren¡¯t you forcing him to be a


    deadbeat husband?¡± ¡°


    My goodness, Olivia. Do you hear yourself? If your daughter was toyed with and then cast aside, would


    you be able to say such haughty words? Charlie always says that you are the most intellectual and


    consideratedy, but it seems you have the most wicked heart of all,¡± retorted Elizabeth. Charlie was


    rmed and quickly cut in, ¡°Dear, please stop. Do you really want to end our friendship with the


    Clintons?¡± Elizabeth glowered at him and shrieked, ¡°She is implying that your daughter is the other


    woman that is holding onto her son! And you¡¯re still speaking up for her! Until now you are still not over


    her?¡±


    Charlie was exasperated. At the same time, Olivia started to see red. Because of her friendship with


    Charlie, she was also acquainted with Elizabeth for many years. All this while, she thought that


    Elizabeth was cultured and sensible. Yet, it seemed that she had this side to her that was wildly


    irrational. Looks can be deceiving. It took Olivia a long time to really learn what kind of a person she


    truly was. Undeniably, Elizabeth had done a good job concealing this unttering trait of hers. Oscar


    spoke up, ¡°Mrs. Yard, you are too emotional now. I think it is not a good time for us to further discuss


    this. We will wait for you to calm down before we talk again.¡± With a wave of her arms, Elizabeth


    immediately countered, ¡°Don¡¯t you y games with me, Oscar.


    If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer as to how you will make it up to Cassie, I will storm to Clinton


    Corporations and make it known to all those people who look up to you what kind of a scumbag their


    beloved Mr. Clinton is.¡± Charlie quickly wrapped his arms around his wife and said, ¡°Dear, you need to


    calm down.¡± Elizabeth struggled vehemently and shouted at him, ¡°Look at Cassie¡¯s condition! How do


    you expect me to stay calm? If you are reluctant to speak up because of old times¡¯ sake, then I will y


    the role of the bad person here.¡± Olivia took a deep breath and reminded, ¡°This is a hospital. It would


    not do us any good to have a row here.¡± She then offered, ¡°The both of you haven¡¯t eaten, right? Let¡¯s


    look for a ce to take a bite. It would be more convenient to have our conversation in a private room.¡±


    Elizabeth considered the option. Finally, she relented and nodded in agreement. The four of them went


    to the hotel nearest to the hospital and requested for a private room.


    After ordering a few dishes, the atmosphere immediately tensed up. Elizabeth crossed her arms and


    said, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t me me for speaking rudely in the hospital. I was just worried for Cassie. If it were


    your daughter, I am sure you would be even more anxious.¡± Olivia suppressed herself before the snide


    remarks could tumble out of her mouth. No matter how spoiled and unruly my daughter is, she would


    never stoop so low and be a mistress. She also wouldn¡¯t keep showing off in front of others after


    getting pregnant. If Stephanie was this shameless, I would personally send my inws a big broom for


    them to sweep her out of their house. Mustering all of her self-control and with a fake smile stered


    on her face, Olivia said, ¡°I fully sympathize with what Cassie has gone through. But Stephanie is not


    that type of person. I don¡¯t think she would ever get pregnant out of wedlock.


    So you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s expression changed and she questioned, ¡°Olivia,


    what do you mean?¡± Unhurriedly, Olivia responded, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Since you kept hypothesizing


    Stephanie in this kind of situation, let me tell you how it would be if it were her. Steph has been brought


    up well. She may be spoilt, but she would never be a home-wrecker. If she shamelessly bes a


    mistress, I might just break her legs and keep her at home. We are rich anyway, we have enough


    money to support her.¡± Both Elizabeth and Charlie¡¯s faces soured at her statement. Charlie looked at


    Olivia with disbelief. ¡°Olivia, you¡­ ¡°


    Olivia merely smiled, and did not say anything. However, the enraged Elizabeth would not go down


    without a fight. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re too much! Even if my daughter has be a mistress, half of the


    responsibility is on your son! If he could keep it in his own pants, my Cassie wouldn¡¯t be able to do


    anything even if she were Venus reincarnated. Besides, in an affair like this, Cassie may not even be


    the one who started it. Aren¡¯t you implicating your own son as well if you say that my daughter is a


    mistress?¡± ¡°Oscar only made the mistake that all men in this world would make. As long as he changes


    his ways and goes back to his family, then all is forgiven. I think Oscar did a good job on this,¡± said


    Olivia. Elizabeth¡¯s face waspletely distorted with anger. Full of disbelief and shock, Charlie said,


    ¡°Olivia, I didn¡¯t expect you would say something like this.¡±


    For a brief moment, guilt shed across Olivia¡¯s eyes. But to protect Oscar and Amelia¡¯s little family,


    she could not back down. ¡°I think of Cassie as a goddaughter, but she is not suited to be a daughter-in-


    law for the Clinton family. Regardless of whether she had the child or not, I will not allow her to marry


    into our family. I hope both of you can understand this. One humiliation is enough, I do not wish for our


    family to be theughing stock of the upper-ss society for a second time due to the same woman,¡±


    said Olivia. ¡°We know we owe you one for what Cassie did, Olivia.


    However, you can¡¯t just deny everything good about Cassie just because of that. She has really


    improved a lot after she came back. She even willingly bore Oscar¡¯s child. Who doesn¡¯t make some


    mistakes when they were young. Why won¡¯t you give her a chance to prove herself?¡± Olivia did not


    know whether tough or cry. ¡°Oscar is already married. Very soon they will have their own child. I will


    do my best to make it up to Cassie, but if you insist on Oscar marrying her, I will not agree to it.¡±


    Elizabeth stood up angrily and screeched, ¡°Olivia Clinton, you think Cassie is a beggar? Do you want to


    just dismiss her with money? The Yard family is not that much worse off than the Clinton family. If we


    went all out, taking down the Clinton family may not be an impossibility for us.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 113

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 113


    Chapter 113 Oscar Cannot Marry Cassie,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°That was not what I meant, but you insist on misunderstanding me, then I have nothing else left to say.


    I stand by my statement earlier; I do not agree for Cassie to marry into the Clinton family,¡± said Olivia


    firmly. She was adamant about this and didn¡¯t give the Yards any chance to negotiate. Charlie held


    onto Elizabeth who was about to breathe fire and said quite calmly, ¡°Olivia, we have been friends for


    many years. I thought that you would like Cassie as a daughter-inw. Did I misunderstand anything?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± The many things that Olivia wished to say was condensed into this one word.


    Elizabeth was about to lose her cool, but Charlie kept her at bay and prevented her from hurling even


    more usations. Oscar fake coughed, and said to them, ¡°Mr. Yard, Mrs. Yard, if you are willing to put


    your trust in me, I will take care of this. And I will give you a satisfactory answer.¡± The Yard husband


    and wife looked at each other tentatively. Oscar went on, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I won¡¯t take up responsibility


    for Cassie. As I have mentioned, the Irushean designer I hired is working on a wedding gown that is


    made specially for her. It will bepleted in a month.


    I never expected that she would miscarry. But I love her, so I do not care whether she can bear children


    or not.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°If that was the case, why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± ¡°You were so


    emotional that I didn¡¯t have any chance to say anything,¡± said Oscar impassively. Elizabeth was


    speechless. ¡°Mrs. Yard, five years ago I sincerely wanted to make Cassie my wife. Even after five


    years, my feelings towards her have not changed. To give her a surprise, I originally nned to


    propose to her in a month¡¯s time. But now that she has miscarried, and the both of you kept forcing my


    hand, I have this sudden impulse to back out. I¡¯m just not sure if Cassie is the most suitable person to


    be my wife.


    After all, your whole family is so different from what I envisaged. Mrs. Yard, I always thought that you


    were sensible, but it turns out that you are quite the shrew. To be honest, I am a little scared.¡±


    Elizabeth¡¯s face changed into many different shades in a matter of minutes, her heart went up and


    down on a rollercoaster ride. ¡°Oscar, what do you mean?¡± Oscar rose from his seat. With a sincere


    attitude, he proposed, ¡°Mr. Yard and Mrs. Yard, if you believe in me, just let me take care of this. No


    matter how Cassie and I end up, let the two of us handle our own affair. Is that alright?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Elizabeth unexpectedly shot up in an aggravated manner. ¡°Leave it to you, you say?


    What if you choose your wife and child? Then Cassie will be left with nothing and cast aside miserably.


    You, on the other hand, get to have everything aftermitting the perfect crime!¡± Oscar¡¯s lips curled


    into a spurious smile. ¡°If that¡¯s who you think I am, then I don¡¯t really mind being called a scumbag,¡±


    said Oscar. ¡°Humph! I have misjudged you, Oscar,¡± Elizabeth blurted. Charlie dragged her back to her


    seat, and silently chastised her, ¡°Cassie is still in the hospital.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Do you want her to wake up and me you for pushing Oscar away?¡± Elizabeth shrivelled up at his


    reminder. She suddenly started bawling hysterically. She sobbed, ¡°I only have this one daughter, is it


    wrong for me to feel distressed on behalf of her? My daughter is pretty, born to a good family, learned,


    and talented. She should be the moon surrounded by myriads of stars. Just what did she do to deserve


    this suffering?¡± Olivia was silent. Aplicated look flitted across Oscar¡¯s eyes. He left his chair and


    bowed deeply to the Yards. ¡°Mr. Yard, Mrs. Yard, you are both good friends with my parents.


    I do not wish for this matter to derail your friendship. I am a grown man, I can handle my affair with


    Cassie. No matter if we choose to stay together or break up, you have my word that I will give you a


    satisfactory answer. If you insist on interfering, it will onlyplicate matters. Do not interfere this time


    if you do not want Cassie and I to be distant from each other.¡± Atst, Elizabeth quieted down.


    The ring of a phone shattered the stalemate in the private room. Elizabeth took the call and soon her


    excited voice could be heard. ¡°Cassie is awake? When did she wake up? Alright, I wille over now.¡±


    After hanging up, Elizabeth eagerly said to her husband, ¡°Charlie, someone from the hospital called to


    inform that Cassie is awake.


    They say she is recovering well, we can go and see her now.¡± The Yards, Olivia, and Oscar hurried


    back to the hospital. Cassie was already transferred to a first-ss private ward. The oxygen mask was


    removed from her face, and she was wide awake. She looked a little pale but it was not as bad as


    expected. ¡°My poor girl, you have suffered,¡± wailed Elizabeth, plopping herself down to the side of the


    bed. ¡°Mrs. Yard, you should tone down. The patient just woke up, you shouldn¡¯t agitate her,¡± reminded


    the nurse putting up the IV drip. Elizabeth nodded at the nurse and held in her emotions. The nurse


    exited the ward swiftly after hanging up the IV drip. Holding Cassie¡¯s hand tenderly, Elizabeth carefully


    asked, ¡°Cassie, how are you feeling?¡±


    Cassie looked toward Oscar instead and tears streamed down her face. ¡°Oscar, our child is gone. It


    was not on purpose. I only wanted to go down the stairs. I have no idea how I fell down and¡­ and¡­


    the child is gone just like that. I am terribly sad about it¡­¡± she said in sobs towards the end. Oscar


    walked up to her. Elizabeth moved back voluntarily to make space for them. Sitting to the side of the


    bed, Oscar held Cassie in his arms delicately andforted her, ¡°Like you, I am sad for the loss of our


    child. But we are still young, it will not be toote for us to have children after getting married. Right


    now, what you need to do is to rest well and not think too much. Everything can wait until you have


    recovered.¡±


    Cassie burrowed into his chest and cried helplessly, ¡°With the child gone, would you still love me like


    you used to, Oz?¡± Oscar tightened his hug and said, ¡°Silly girl! I love you as you are. Because it is you,


    only do I love the child that you carry. Miscarrying only meant that it is not in our fate to have a child


    yet. After your body has recovered fully, we can definitely have our child when we get married in the


    future. So stop thinking about it.¡± Cassie lifted her head, with red and swollen eyes, she looked at


    Oscar and said, ¡°Oz, do you really mean it?¡± Oscar touched her face gently and asked, ¡°Have I ever


    lied to you?¡±


    Feeling delighted, Cassieughed. However, she was too excited and pulled her wound. She gasped at


    the intense pain, and her face went a few shades lighter. Oscar gingerly put her back to bed and


    pretending to be concerned, he reassured, ¡°Rest well, don¡¯t think about it. We will have children again


    in the future.¡± Cassie smiled contentedly and held Oscar¡¯s hand tight. ¡°Oz, keep mepany here.


    Without you, I can¡¯t fall asleep alone,¡± she pleaded. ¡°Go to sleep, I will be here,¡± said Oscar. ¡°Stop


    thinking about it, we will have a child when we get married,¡± he repeated.


    Cassie nodded. Perhaps it was due to the blood loss, she was exhausted. In a few seconds, she was


    sound asleep. After he was sure that she was asleep, Oscar retracted his hand. Seeing this, Elizabeth


    interjected hurriedly, ¡°Oscar, Cassie is still weak. She is especially fragile after losing the child. I think


    you should stay here and keep herpany, it would prevent her from overthinking too.¡± ¡°I will, Mrs.


    Yard,¡± Oscar nodded. Staring at Cassie who was lying on the bed, Olivia had an extremelyplicated


    look in her eyes. After being silent for quite some time, she finally spoke. ¡°Oscar, since Cassie has


    woken up, you can send me home now. My chest is hurting slightly, I don¡¯t think I should drive.¡±


    Oscar asked, ¡°Mom, your old disease is acting up again? Should I call for Mr. Lancester to examine


    you?¡± ¡°There is no need, just drive me home. I just need to rest for a bit on the car,¡± said Olivia. Oscar


    nodded. Charlie chimed in with concern, ¡°Olivia, you have always been frail. It would be better to let Mr.


    Lancester have a look, just to make sure there aren¡¯t any problems.¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°Pardon


    me for being rude,¡± started Elizabeth, ¡°the moment Cassie is awake and your chest hurts? You


    watched Cassie as she grew. You are really putting your best foot forward to steer Oscar away from


    Cassie.


    Haven¡¯t you noticed that they still have feelings for each other?¡± Olivia scoffed with disdain, unwilling to


    waste her effort and energy to converse with Elizabeth anymore. She came to realize that talking to her


    was like talking to a brick wall. ¡°Oscar, send me home,¡± Olivia demanded her son with authority. Oscar


    nodded and turned to Elizabeth, ¡°Mrs. Yard, please look after Cassie for now. I will return in the


    evening.¡± Elizabeth was not pleased, but she knew that if she threw a fit now, it would only lead to


    Oscar growing tired of her. And the one who would suffer ultimately would be Cassie.


    ¡°You go ahead, bute back quickly. Cassie is still fragile and she has just lost a child. She will be


    prone to overthinking. If you are not around, who knows what she would think. It would be unfavorable


    for the recovery of her wound as well.¡± ¡°I wille back as soon as possible, Mrs. Yard.¡± As soon as


    they stepped out of the ward, Olivia¡¯s face becamepletely sullen. She gave Oscar a thorny re


    and hissed, ¡°Oscar, I am utterly disappointed in you.¡± After making her dissatisfaction known, she


    marched towards the elevators without a backward nce. When the elevator doors opened, she


    entered on her own without waiting for Oscar. Oscar trailed quietly behind her. There was no interaction


    at all between the mother and son. The atmosphere was so icy that winter seemed to have frozen over


    without warning.


    Upon exiting the elevator, Olivia strode over to her own car. ¡°Mom, you¡¯d better sit in my car. I will call


    for someone to drive your car hometer.¡± ¡°Get in the car,¡± said Olivia with a scowl. Oscar walked over


    to the driver¡¯s seat weakly and unlocked the doors with the keys. He put on his own seatbelt and


    subsequently reached out to help his mother buckle up. Smack! Olivia mercilessly swatted away his


    hand. She fastened her seatbelt and ordered testily, ¡°Drive.¡± As the car got onto the highway, Olivia


    took in a deep breath and questioned her son, ¡°Oscar, tell me honestly.


    Do you really intend to get married to Cassie?¡± The anger in her voice was barely concealed. ¡°I had


    intended to do so all along. The wedding gown is really being designed by that famous Irushean


    designer right now. It will be done in a month, but considering the Yards¡¯ attitude, I am not sure if I am


    still willing to marry her. Honestly speaking, I struggle to find that same lovestruck feeling I had for her


    back then. With a five-year gap, some feelings cannot be easily regained.¡± ¡°Stop telling me all these


    unimportant details. Just answer me, do you really intend to divorce Amelia?¡±


    ¡°I once had this n. Amelia getting pregnant was unexpected. If she wasn¡¯t pregnant, we most


    probably would be divorced by now.¡± Olivia red daggers at him. Words could no longer adequately


    describe the seething rage in her. ¡°Oscar, all my efforts spent on educating you have been wasted.


    Where does Amelia fall short whenpared to Cassie? What is so great about Cassie that you would


    still pine for her after she left for Erihal alone, abandoning you in the process?


    If she was so perfect that you couldn¡¯t let go of her; I would understand. But besides her looks and


    family background, which part of her deserves your devotion? She is spoilt, a big spender, and


    inconsiderate. She cannot bepared to sweet Amelia at all. I cannot fathom why you are still hung


    up on her.¡± Oscar was totally conflicted after her castigation.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 114

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 114


    Chapter 114,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Olivia took a few deep breaths. After calming herself down a little, she continued, ¡°Oscar, you¡¯ve


    disappointed me big time. You thrive in everything you do since young. You are exceptional among


    people of your age. Someone as outstanding as you should have many women eyeing you. Who


    would¡¯ve thought that you would allow yourself to fall into the hands of a woman? Here I thought you¡¯d


    learn your lesson by now, but you just have to let history repeats itself. Furthermore, the one


    responsible was the same person as before. Did you have a screw loose?¡±


    Oscar shed a wry smile as it was the first time Olivia reproached him. Sometimes he wondered if he


    was out of his mind. Surely he did not expect that his first two-timing would put the three of them into


    this awkward situation. If Oscar could be certain that he did not touch Cassie from the start, would he


    feel wronged? Not only was he scammed into bing a father, but before he could carry his to-be-


    born baby, the doctor told him it was miscarried. For that reason, it gave the Yard family an excuse to


    make him take full responsibility for it. On top of that, he had to listen to his mother¡¯s lecture. The man


    was put in a difficult situation. Oscar turned the steering wheel and drove steadily.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take care of the matter with Amelia and Cassie. Please don¡¯t get angry, it¡¯ll be bad for your


    heart. If something were to happen to you, I would be condemned for murdering my mother.¡± ¡°If you


    saw me as your mother, you wouldn¡¯t do something like this to get on nerves.¡± Olivia burst into anger


    as she spoke. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way. Let¡¯s calm down for now, okay?¡± Oscar


    assuaged. He was afraid that Olivia¡¯s rage would affect her health. Sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat,


    Olivia kept her cool. Then she spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°Oscar, you are a man now.


    I can¡¯t decide things for you. Speaking from my experience, I honestly feel that Cassie doesn¡¯t suit you.


    I don¡¯t care if you just want to date her, but she is definitely not good wife material. I doubt that she¡¯s a


    suitable candidate for one.¡± As Oscar drove, his gaze became determined. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Mom. I


    can bnce their rtionship wisely. Even if I were to divorce Amelia, I would take care of her and the


    child.¡± ¡°After all this, you still want to divorce her? Oscar, what are you thinking? Don¡¯t tell me that you


    still can¡¯t tell what kind of person she is after five years of marriage? Not only is she beautiful, but she


    also respects elders. Why won¡¯t you cherish someone as good as her?¡±


    Oscar remained silent the entire time. Olivia, on the other hand, was brimmed with anger. ¡°That¡¯s all I


    have to say. No matter what, I¡¯ll never acknowledge your marriage with Cassie. I can wee her as


    my goddaughter but not as a daughter-inw. Sorry, but I can¡¯t ept it.¡± With his hands on the


    steering wheel, Oscar turned to nce at Olivia when the car came to a halt in front of the traffic light.


    ¡°Mom, you used to be fond of Cassie. How can this be?¡± ¡°Five years is enough to change many things.


    Time changes people. You can¡¯t make up for the lost time with effort alone.¡± Olivia remarked in a cold


    tone. Oscar fell into silence, seemingly deep in thought. ¡°Oscar, Cassie really doesn¡¯t suit you.


    There is more to her than meets the eye. She isn¡¯t as innocent as she seems.¡± Olivia added. ¡°I know.¡±


    She stared at him in surprise. ¡°You know?¡± ¡°After seeing those photos previously, I hired someone to


    investigate her and found some pictures of her private life,¡± Oscar replied. ¡°What? You still want to


    marry her despite knowing that she is a loose woman?¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. ¡°While


    it¡¯s true that she¡¯s promiscuous, she gave her first time to me. I can¡¯t be irresponsible toward her


    knowing that she offered me her precious virginity.¡±


    ¡°She gave you her chastity?¡± Olivia doubted his words. ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. Back when


    she was in Erihal, she was very close with a guy named June. They booked a room from the same


    hotel many times before. What can a man and a woman do there, chit-chatting in bed?¡± No words


    came out of Oscar¡¯s mouth. ¡°Oscar, with the advanced pharmaceutical technology, the hymen can be


    easily restored. Are you certain that she gave you her virginity?¡± Olivia reminded. ¡°You are a brilliant


    and excellent man, but your taste in women is questionable.¡±


    Oscar smiled bitterly. ¡°Mom, you used to say Cassie was cute and innocent. Why did you derogate her,


    making her seem worthless after five years?¡± Olivia leaned against the seat and noted, ¡°I¡¯m just stating


    the facts. I believe you are wise enough to discern if a woman is faking it or truly innocent.¡± After that,


    Oscar drove the car in silence. Casting him a nce, Olivia said, ¡°Send me to Amelia¡¯s ce, I want to


    see if my daughter-inw and grandchild are still doing fine. It¡¯s unfortunate that they have an


    irresponsible husband and father like you.¡± Right then, Oscar¡¯s position in Olivia¡¯s heart dropped to the


    lowest. ¡°Mom, can you go tomorrow? I need to talk to Amelia.¡± Olivia stared at him for a while and


    nodded in acknowledgment.


    After sending his mother back to the Clinton residence, Oscar saw a florist by the roadside. Without


    hesitation, he pulled his car over and entered the shop. He was holding a bouquet of ny-nine roses


    when he got out. Its fiery red color was especially eye-catching. When Amelia opened the door, she


    froze for a while at the sight of the bouquet of fiery red roses. She was taken aback the moment she


    saw the person who was holding the bouquet. Surprised, she asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, which admirer of


    yours gave you that? There are ny-nine of them. Is she wishing to love you till the day she dies?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s face flushed at her words. He then shoved the bouquet into her arms. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Amelia was stunned by the happenings. She looked at Oscar in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Clinton, did you get


    enlightened?¡± Oscar was a little frustrated at her response. ¡°It is normal for a husband to give his wife a


    gift. Why do you have to look so surprised?¡± Amelia let out a burst ofughter and her expression was


    filled with happiness. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what your intention is, I still want to thank you for the


    bouquet, Mr. Clinton.¡± ¡°What intention can a husband harbor when he gives his wife a gift?¡± Oscar


    stared at her.


    Carrying the bouquet of ny-nine roses in her arms, Amelia questioned, ¡°By giving me this bouquet,


    are you implying that you¡¯ll love me till the day you die?¡± Oscar cast her a nce without saying a


    word. A hint of disappointment shed across Amelia¡¯s eyes at his reaction. Although they were


    cracking jokes as if nothing happened, Amelia knew that Cassie was in the middle of their rtionship.


    Now that thetter was hospitalized, the time he could spend with her increased. On the other hand,


    the former¡¯s marriage with him became precarious.


    Sitting on the sofa, Amelia cleared her throat purposely and asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, how is Ms. Yard?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s awake.¡± ¡°What about the child in her belly?¡± ¡°It was miscarried.¡± Amelia paused for a while


    before saying, ¡°My condolences.¡± Oscar stared at her and beckoned at her. ¡°Come here.¡± Amelia lifted


    her head to gaze at her with a depressed look, then stood up and walked over slowly. Oscar pulled her


    hand and made her sat on hisp. With his arms around her waist, he ced his chin on her shoulder


    andmented, ¡°Do you have to be so cold toward me?¡±


    At his words, Amelia merely shook her head. She felt a little down for no reason. ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    Amelia turned over. Her face was within a hair¡¯s breadth of touching his. He could tell she was a little


    panicked. ¡°Why? Are you really upset?¡± Oscar lowered his voice, sounded husky. Amelia bit his lips


    and put her arms around his neck. Her voice was choked as she asked, ¡°Oscar, let¡¯s not divorce, okay?


    We will have our own child very soon. Won¡¯t it be great for us to be together?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Oscar¡¯s heart almost skipped a beat at her words. ¡°Silly woman!¡± Oscar patted her head and continued,


    ¡°Who told you that we¡¯re divorcing?¡± ¡°Considering Ms. Yard¡¯s condition, you¡¯ll definitely choose to file


    for a divorce with me and go back to her. After all, I¡¯m but a recement in your heart.¡± Her words cut


    deep in his heart. He felt heartbroken for this overthinking and thoughtful woman. How did I overlook


    her good points previously? ¡°Silly woman! Stop imagining things.¡± Oscar said helplessly. Amelia held


    his neck with her arms firmly. ¡°Mr. Clinton, by giving me a bouquet of ny-nine roses, are you


    implying that you¡¯ll love me till the day you die?¡± she asked, with her eyes full of hope.


    Oscar patted her head and shifted the subject. ¡°Stop letting your imagination runs wild. No matter


    what¡¯s the oue, I¡¯ll not mistreat you and the child.¡± A hint of disappointment shed across


    Amelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you still want to divorce me, right?¡± Oscar did not say a word. At that,


    Amelia¡¯s eyes reddened. When she tried to get out of his embrace, he hugged her tighter than before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me hug you for a bit.¡± Oscar ordered, then he sniffed her neck. Amelia obeyed him


    and stayed put. A myriad of emotions bombarded her.


    He ran his fingers through her hair and queried, ¡°Why are you so quiet?¡± Amelia shook her head. She


    asked in a bitter tone, ¡°Mr. Clinton, how long can these peaceful days be?¡± ¡°As long as you want them


    to be.¡± At his words, Amelia shed a bitter smile. ¡°Is that so?¡± Oscar let out a chuckle and remarked,


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things. You are pregnant now. Please be good.¡± Amelia snuggled in his arms. Oscar¡¯s


    cellphone ringtone broke the silence in the room. Amelia lifted her head to look at him while he


    expressed his apology with his eyes. After that, he picked up the call.


    Elizabeth¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Oscar, hurry up ande now. Cassie is


    emotionally unstable and began struggling the moment she is awake because you aren¡¯t around. Blood


    is flowing out of the IV needle.¡± Upon hearing that, Oscar¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Mrs. Yard, I¡¯ll be there


    in a while. Please let Cassie answer the call.¡± Soon, Cassie¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Oz,


    didn¡¯t you promise to stay with me in the hospital?¡± Oscar replied in a gentle tone. ¡°Cassie, please be


    good. I went back to get some clean clothes. I¡¯ll be there in one hour. Your body is still weak.


    Don¡¯t make a fuss. Wait for me.¡± Cassie answered, ¡°Oz, hurry ande now. I¡¯m scared when you¡¯re


    not around. I think I¡¯m seeing something that looks like our unborn child covered in blood appearing in


    front of me.¡± Oscarforted her patiently, ¡°Good girl. I¡¯ll be there in no time. Listen to your parents. I¡¯ll


    show up within an hour.¡± ¡°Okay. Oz, pleasee quickly. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± After the call, Oscar looked


    at Amelia, but he did not expect her to avert his gaze. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you are going to get some clean


    clothes, right? I¡¯ll get them for you.¡±


    Oscar sped her and asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡± Amelia turned around and yed a smile on her face.


    ¡°Do you look like I¡¯m angry to you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to smile if you don¡¯t feel like it. It¡¯s ugly.¡± Oscar


    pinched her cheek as he spoke. Amelia suppressed the bitterness in her heart and forced a smile. ¡°Do I


    look like I¡¯m forcing myself to smile? I¡¯ll go up to pack your clothes now.¡± Staring at her silhouette,


    Oscar had mixed emotions welled up in his heart.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 115

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 115


    Chapter 115 Take Care Of Cassie,Love You Enough to Leave You


    After a while, Amelia came down with a small ck bag in her hand. She walked up to him and said,


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, these are the usual clothes you usually wear. After changing, keep them in the bag and


    bring them back to wash. As for the working attire, I think it¡¯s better for you toe back to change.¡±


    Oscar put the bag on the ground and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Cheer up. I¡¯m just going to the hospital


    for a while. I¡¯ll be back home at night.


    After all, you will be here alone, carrying a child. I won¡¯t feel at ease.¡± Amelia raised a corner of her lips.


    She had the urge to ask him if he still treats this ce as his home. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you should make your


    move now. If Ms. Yard creates havoc again, you¡¯ll be the one to calm her down.¡± Oscar nted a kiss


    on her forehead and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll be home tonight. Take care of yourself and the


    baby in your belly.¡± Amelia nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll see you off at the door.¡± After seeing Oscar left the


    house and entered the elevator, Amelia¡¯s eyes reddened.


    She leaned against the wall after closing the door feebly and slipped down to the ground slowly.


    ¡°Oscar, you are so cruel. How could you take back the little hope you gave me?¡± Amelia cupped her


    chest as she felt like there was a void in her heart. ¡°Oscar, do you know that I¡¯m stuck in the love story


    that you orchestrated? Why are you so heartless toward me? While I¡¯m helplessly falling in love with


    you, yet you are enjoying the fun of two-timing. How merciless are you!¡± Amelia wrapped her legs with


    her arms and wept uncontrobly with her head buried in her arms. Sometimeter, she swore to


    herself. ¡°Oscar, this will be thest time I shed tears for you.


    From now on, I don¡¯t want to cry even a single drop of tear for you, because you are not worthy.¡±


    Having said that, she lifted her head and raised her hand to wipe the tears off her face. With that, her


    expression became exceedingly determined. ¡°Oscar, now I finally know your decision. It seems like no


    matter how much I sacrifice for you, my position in your heart can never bepared with Cassie¡¯s.


    One drop of tear from her and her asional flirting is enough to win you over. Since that¡¯s the case, IThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    shall grant you your wish. Even if you want to divorce me, I¡¯ll dly sign the papers, as a repayment for


    your help back then.¡±


    Following that, Amelia went upstairs, entered the bedroom, and plunged herself into the bed with her


    head buried under the pillow. About five minutester, she lifted theforter and stroke her belly with


    soulless eyes. ¡°Sweetheart, mommy lost this time. I¡¯m utterly defeated. After putting myself into this


    false rtionship willingly, your daddy pulled himself out of the game, leaving me to be ripped to


    shreds. Will youugh at me for being the biggest fool?¡± Ameliay on the bed and stared at the ceiling


    nkly. After a while, she fell asleep unwittingly.


    Right after Amelia was in thend of nod, she dreamed of Oscar and Cassie hugging each other,


    whereas she was in a mist trying to catch up to them. Just as she took a step forward, the two would


    move forward as well. No matter how hard she tried, there would always be a gap between them and


    her. All her efforts to close in on him were futile. She could not get in front of him. In the mist, she fell,


    lost herself, and cried. But Oscar, who was hugging Cassie, never once turned back to look at her.


    ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Amelia shouted in her dream, then jolted awake.


    She raised her hand to touch her forehead, which was covered with beads of sweat. Her face was pale


    as a paper. After wiping off the sweat on her forehead, she took out her phone, thinking of calling


    Oscar. But she hesitated to press the call button. In the end, she contacted Tiffany. On the other end of


    the line, Tiffany said, ¡°Hey babe, why are you calling me in the afternoon? Was it because someone did


    not apany you that you¡¯re feeling lonely now?¡± Amelia spoke in a weak voice, ¡°Tiff, are you busy?¡±


    Tiffany started to panic. ¡°Babe, what happened to you?


    Why does your voice sound so weak?¡± ¡°No more questions. If you¡¯re free, thene over. Bring your


    laptop along as well. I don¡¯t feel safe to be alone here.¡± At that, Tiffany did not ask anything but said,


    ¡°Please wait for a while. I¡¯ll be there in half an hour¡¯s time.¡± Amelia replied gratefully, ¡°Thanks, Tiff!


    You¡¯re the only one who stays no matter what happens.¡± Tiffany froze for a while and chided, ¡°Was it


    Oscar? What did that asshole do to piss you off this time?¡± Amelia replied, ¡°Tiff,e over quickly. I¡¯ll


    be waiting for you.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    After Amelia ended the call, shey on the bedside and stroke her belly that became slightly bigger


    with mixed emotions. Then she murmured, ¡°Sweetheart, I just told myself not to shed a drop of tear for


    your daddy, but I failed. Mommy is just a coward. I may put up a brave front before others, but I¡¯m just a


    timid person when I¡¯m alone. Sweetheart, do you think that Mommy is a helpless coward?¡± Amelia


    heaved a deep sigh as she hated her weak and sensitive self. Before she fell in love with Oscar, she


    would rush forward without a care in the world, but she could not revert to her courageous self


    anymore. She would feel insecure about every trivial thing Oscar did, heartbroken when he showed


    concern for another woman.


    She hated this part of her. Her feelings for him was deeper than she thought. Half an hour passed in


    the blink of an eye. The doorbell rang as Tiffany pressed it, but no one opened the door for her, so she


    called Amelia. After the call was picked up, she announced, ¡°Babe, open the door for me.¡± ¡°Give me a


    few seconds. I¡¯ll open it for you.¡± After the door was opened, Tiffany scrutinized Amelia from head to


    toe, then she frowned. ¡°Babe, why do you look so pale? Are you feeling okay?¡± Amelia shook her head.


    ¡°No. I just had a nightmare earlier.¡± Her words raised Tiffany¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Why are you sleeping during


    daytime?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little tired, so I took a quick nap.¡±


    Amelia walked toward the sofa and plonked herself on it. ¡°Tiff, have you eaten? Do you want me to


    make you something? Molly went back to visit her grandchild, so she did note to prepare the


    meal.¡± Tiffany shook her head. ¡°Let me do it. You¡¯re a pregnant woman. All you need to do is to enjoy


    the meal. Are there ingredients in the fridge?¡± ¡°Molly kept two days¡¯ worth of ingredients in the fridge.


    Feel free to prepare whatever you like for us.¡± Following that, Tiffany headed toward the refrigerator


    and opened it. There were all kinds of ingredients filling it up like vegetables, meat, eggs, pasta, and


    even various fruits of the season.


    Tiffany turned to Amelia and asked, ¡°Babe, let¡¯s have pasta. What do you say?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After taking out


    the pasta, meat, and vegetables, Tiffany cut the meat into small pieces, washed the vegetables, and


    turned on the induction cooker. A whileter, a pan of fragrant and vorful pasta was prepared. Next,


    she served a te of pasta before Amelia and noted, ¡°Babe, enjoy your meal. See if it suits your


    pte.¡± Amelia shed her a smile and lowered her head to dig in her food. In no time, the steaming


    hot pasta went down her throat and warmed her stomach.


    As a result, she felt a little better than before. Tiffany heaved a long sigh as she stared at Amelia, who


    was eating the pasta quietly. She noticed the changes in thetter, who became unusually silent. The


    second-mentioned would look sad asionally, and the only person capable of causing it would be


    Oscar. Oscar, you asshole! Scumbag! If you don¡¯t love Amelia, then don¡¯t mess with her in the first


    ce. Tiffany hated Oscar a lot. She believed that if he were less handsome or less capable, Amelia


    would not fall for him. Tiffany sighed inwardly and thought that fate was cruel.


    After the meal, Tiffany cleared the dishes and put them in the sink. In a sh, she washed them clean


    and took the fruits out of the fridge. She arranged them nicely on a te after cutting them into pieces.


    Then she took them to the living room. ¡°Babe, have some fruits.¡± At that, Amelia stood up from the


    dining table, walked toward the sofa, and sat down. She used a fork to take a piece of apple. But


    before it reached her mouth, Tiffany questioned, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve done with the meal. Isn¡¯t it about time


    for you toe clean? Talk. What happened to you and Oscar, the asshole this time?¡± Amelia blinked


    her eyes, trying to act innocent. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°C¡¯mon babe. I¡¯ve known you for years now.


    I can tell whatever that you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯d better be honest with me and tell me the truth.¡± Tiffany


    remarked. Amelia could not hold back herughter and responded, ¡°Cassie had a miscarriage.¡± Tiffany


    was dumbfounded for a moment as she thought she heard things. ¡°Babe,e again?¡± ¡°Cassie


    miscarried,¡± Amelia reiterated. Tiffany was stupefied for a bit and eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this good news?


    Serve her right! Even God couldn¡¯t bear to watch her destroy people¡¯s marriage.¡± She noticed Amelia¡¯s


    gloomy expression after she spoke. Knowing what thetter was thinking, she asked, ¡°Babe, don¡¯t tell


    me that you¡¯re feeling upset because he went to take care of that woman?¡± Amelia shook her head.


    A momentter, shemented, ¡°Cassie had a miscarriage. Because of that, Oscar might divorce me.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?¡± Tiffany was utterly bewildered. Even a novel doesn¡¯t have a plot twist like this. Usually, a


    mistress would purposely cause a miscarriage to frame the wife and create a misunderstanding


    between the married couple. Wait a minute. Could it be that this whole thing is Cassie¡¯s


    scheme? Tiffany was burned with anger. ¡°Babe, is Cassie putting on a miscarriage show to push the


    me onto you?¡±


    Amelia stared at her with a perplexed look and answered helplessly, ¡°Tiff, you got the wrong idea.¡± She


    then exined the unfolding of the event to Tiffany briefly. Upon hearing that, Tiffany was ted. ¡°It


    seems like she¡¯s unfavored, huh. Even God doesn¡¯t side her. Despite being a novel author, I can¡¯t write


    a story like this. I¡¯m skeptical toward the credibility of her miscarriage. Did she do it on purpose?¡± A hint


    of confusion shed across Amelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. After all, the baby in her belly was a life. It¡¯d


    be unthinkable that she would cause harm to her own body just to put on a show.¡±


    Tiffany nced at Amelia with the corners of her eyes. ¡°Babe, don¡¯t be so naive. Not every woman is


    as kindhearted as you, who loves children and prioritizes family. Do you think someone like her, who


    would brazenly be a mistress, will have proper morality and values? What are the odds of her not


    putting on a miscarriage show when she doesn¡¯t even have integrity? Just as you said. Now that she


    lost her child, Oscar went to look after her and stay with her.¡±


    Amelia was rendered speechless. Tiffany leaned against the sofa with a grim expression. ¡°Babe, that


    sly fox is a schemer. You are a kind soul and you can never hope to defeat her in her game. What kind


    of terrible things is she not capable of doing when she could even murder her own child?¡± Leaning


    against the couch, Amelia advised, ¡°Tiff, I know that you hated her guts. But without evidence, it isn¡¯t


    nice to badmouth others.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 116

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 116


    Chapter 116,Love You Enough to Leave You


    At that point, Tiffany was really tinged with disappointment. ¡°Babe, can you please toughen up?


    Marriage has to be managed, and you can¡¯t do that if you give yourself up to vice. Are you trying to piss


    me off? If you love Oscar, then you should get him back. It doesn¡¯t make sense that you tolerate him so


    generously when you¡¯re with him, and then when you¡¯re alone you can¡¯t stop wallowing in self-pity. If


    you have what it takes, you can win him over; if you haven¡¯t, then get ready to say goodbye. Merry


    meet, merry part. You have me, and I¡¯ll take care of your baby too.


    You know I won¡¯t let him starve.¡± Amelia covered her face in her hands. What felt like a minuteter,


    she began to release her sadness that had been repressed for so long. The weeping gradually


    amplified and turned into wailing, as though she wanted to vent all the grievances she had suffered all


    these years in one go. Tiffany¡¯s heart instantly softened. Carefully, she held the woman in her arms and


    gently patting her on the back. She whispered to Amelia, ¡°Shh¡­ it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re with child


    now. If you get too emotional, it¡¯s not good for fetal development.


    Didn¡¯t the doctor say that? Your body can¡¯t really amodate an emotional roller-coaster at the


    moment, so¡­ for the sake of your baby, don¡¯t cry, alright? You should know that Oscar isn¡¯t your best


    match from the minute you marry him. The two of you are destined to live in two different worlds. It¡¯s


    perfectly fine for you two to go your separate ways right now. Babe,e on. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Amelia


    continued to whimper in Tiffany¡¯s arms. That went on for some time, then she started to choke in


    between sobs. ¡°Tiff, do you think I¡¯m a special kind of coward?


    I admit I am, but even so, it still hurts. I feel this tightness in my chest, like it¡¯s been ripped into shreds


    many times over.¡± She hupped once and then continued sobbing. ¡°I know things won¡¯t work out with


    Oscar, but I¡¯m such a fool. I can¡¯t help falling in love with him, and I¡¯ve fallen in too deep. I often ask


    myself, where did I go wrong? Why can¡¯t he love me for who I am? Everyone says that I¡¯m Cindere,


    that I¡¯m nothing more but a gold digger, but I¡¯ve been working so hard in order to be recognized as the


    Clintons¡¯ daughter-inw. I studied etiquette. I took up piano, chess, and art lessons. I even went


    through the hassle of learning how to read sheet music. But everyone ignored my efforts.


    Even the Clintons said I¡¯m not a good match for Oscar. Why do they say that? Where did I go wrong?


    Why is everyone excluding me? Tiff, let me tell you something. It¡¯s tough being the Clintons¡¯ daughter-


    inw. No matter how hard I tried, everyone thinks all of the above are kinds of stuff that I ought to do,


    and that if I¡¯m not smart enough to handle all that, I don¡¯t deserve to be their daughter-inw!¡± Tiffany


    empathized with her sorrow. She felt sorry for everything that the silly woman had been through, and


    yet still failed to gain recognition. ¡°Silly girl. You¡¯re great just the way you are. You don¡¯t have to change


    that just to cater to others.¡±


    Amelia shook her head vigorously and, when she spoke again, her voice sounded even more bitter.


    ¡°Tiff, the Clintons mean a lot to me. It¡¯s impossible for me to cling onto them just for their wealth. Mrs.


    Clinton feels so much like my mother to me. Among the Clintons, apart from Oscar, she¡¯s the one


    whom I can¡¯t bear to leave the most. I finally have a home, Tiff, but why does happiness never stay


    long enough for me to enjoy it?¡± Tiffany shoved Amelia a little further apart. ¡°Hey, look into my eyes.¡±


    Amelia did as she was told. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re doing great. In fact, you¡¯re the best.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    You¡¯re kind. You respect your elders. You¡¯re sensible, beautiful, gentle, and considerate¡­ Frankly, you


    have all the fantastic qualities that men look for in women.¡± Amelia smiled faintly and responded, ¡°Tiff,


    I¡¯m grateful to you. Truly, I am. No matter what happens to me, you¡¯re always standing firmly on my


    side. How nice it¡¯d be if you were a man! The two of us would make a wonderful couple, and I won¡¯t


    have to work so hard.¡± Tiffany snorted, amused by her remark. ¡°Babe, keep your imagination to


    yourself.¡± Amelia leaned into her arms again. She felt good after venting her frustrations. ¡°Do you feel


    better?¡± Tiffany asked. Amelia nodded. ¡°Tiff, this is going to sound really dramatic, but I just want to


    thank you.


    Thank you for tolerating me all this time. Thank you for being by my side during my downtimes.¡± Tiffany


    pretended to shudder after listening to her cheesy speech. ¡°Babe, you have got to stop that. I think I¡¯m


    about to forfeitst night¡¯s dinner. Amelia chuckled. Certain that Amelia was in a better mood now,


    Tiffany turned to her friend, ready to part a stern advice. ¡°Babe, if you really do love Oscar, you have to


    win him back. I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯s a heartless man. You¡¯ve remained sincere and faithful towards


    him for five years. How can a few short months with that womanpare with that?


    Even if they had dated before, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s stuck by him in the past few years, the one who


    cared about his wellbeing, and the one who satisfied his biological urges. Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m


    just telling you the bare facts. Now, you¡¯ll go to the hospital and take care of Cassie on his behalf. Let


    him see how capricious that woman really is!¡± Amelia hesitated. ¡°Is that really okay?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    about that?¡± Putting on a stern face, Tiffany added, ¡°You¡¯re his wife. A wife wouldn¡¯t volunteer to take


    care of her husband¡¯s mistress. You¡¯re the only one who would do it.


    If he has any sense at all, he should be grateful for your thoughtfulness. Listen to me. Go to the


    hospital to watch over Cassie. I¡¯ll help you do that too. She likes to pretend she¡¯s vulnerable, doesn¡¯t


    she? Well, let¡¯s show Oscar how unreasonable she really is.¡± Amelia remained hesitant about the n.


    ¡°Babe, you have to be brave, unless you want your baby to be born fatherless. Think about it. When


    your child grows up and attends preschool, elementary school, junior high, all the way to high school¡­


    and throughout all these years it¡¯s always you, the mother, who goes to pick him up. It¡¯s always you


    who attends the parent-teacher meetings. When the ssmates ask about his father, do you want him


    to say that he doesn¡¯t have one?


    That he grows up in a single-parent household? Even if you¡¯re able to provide him with avish life, you


    can¡¯t make up for the absence of a father figure.¡± Tiffany¡¯s statement seemed to strike a chord with the


    mother-to-be. Eventually, Amelia gave a firm nod. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, babe! Dare to pursue the one you


    love! Even if we fail in the end, at least we have tried our best,¡± Tiffany encouraged her. In the end,


    Amelia, egged on by Tiffany, decided to get a change of clothes and head out.


    Tiffany offered to be her driver. Along the way, they passed by the florist and the fruit store, where they


    purchased some flowers and a heap of fruits respectively. After that, they headed straight to the


    Principal General Hospital. When they got there, they asked the front desk for directions to Cassie¡¯s


    ward. Then, they took the elevator up to the designated floor. They knocked on the door politely and


    could hear Elizabeth¡¯s voiceing from inside the room. ¡°Who is it?¡± Neither Amelia nor Tiffany


    answered. Shortly after, the door opened from the inside.


    Elizabeth was apparently taken aback when she saw Amelia at the door. ¡°What do you want?¡± she


    muttered. Amelia put on a decent smile as she greeted the older woman, ¡°Oscar told me that Ms. Yard


    had an ident, so I¡¯m here to pay her a visit.¡± Elizabeth was evidently repulsed by her statement.


    ¡°Cassie¡¯s doing fine. Spare me your crocodile tears, and leave!¡± Tiffany sneered, and when she spoke


    there was a hint of mockery, ¡°Mrs. Yard, is this how you treat your guests? If so, I¡¯d surely question the


    Yard family¡¯s definition of manners and courtesy. Hmm, turning away guests at your door¡­ I guess


    that¡¯s just what wealthy families do.¡± Elizabeth froze when she heard that. Eventually, she relented and


    invited them into the ward.


    ¡°Fine. Come in.¡± ¡°Mom, who is it?¡± Cassie¡¯s voice rang from further inside the room. She sounded lively


    and energetic. Mrs. Yard cast a nce at them before strolling into the room without a word. When


    Cassie saw Amelia and Tiffany walking behind her mother, she froze for a moment. A shadow slipped


    across her face. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she blurted. Tiffany ced the fruits and flowers on the table


    before she turned to reply the patient, ¡°We heard that you¡¯ve been admitted to the hospital due to some


    kind of ident, so we wanted to pay you a visit. What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Yard? Are we not weed?¡±


    Cassie merely looked towards Elizabeth. ¡°Mom, why did you let them in here?¡± Tiffany chortled again.


    She gave up ying the part of a courteous guest. ¡°Now that Oscar¡¯s not here, has Ms. Yard decided


    to show her b*tchy side so quickly?¡± Lying on the hospital bed, Cassie retorted. ¡°I¡¯ve always been like


    this towards people I don¡¯t like. If there¡¯s nothing you need then you might as well leave. You¡¯re not


    weed here!¡± Tiffany led Amelia to a seat. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Amelia hasn¡¯t even met her husband.


    How can she leave now?¡± Tiffany quipped. Then she intentionally brought up her friend¡¯s pregnancy, if


    only to spite Cassie. ¡°Amelia misses Oscar, you see. The baby also wants to meet his daddy too. Oh,


    right, I almost forgot. You¡¯re pregnant too, aren¡¯t you, Ms. Yard? I wonder, how far along are you?¡±


    Cassie¡¯s whole body started shaking at the mention of that. Her face turned much paler, while her


    mouth trembled violently. Elizabeth urgently brought her into her arms. The mother red fiercely at


    Tiffany. ¡°You did this on purpose! You knew Cassie¡¯s just had a miscarriage and yet you brought it up


    anyway! You¡¯re deliberately sprinkling salt on her wounds. How heartless can you be? Get out of here


    this instant, or I¡¯ll personally take you out with a broom!¡± Tiffany faked a look of surprise. ¡°Oh dear,


    Tiffany¡¯s had a miscarriage? I thought she¡¯s hospitalized because she slipped on the ss. How did


    that be ¡®miscarriage¡¯ all of a sudden? Oh my gosh, I¡¯m so sorry. I really didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Whenever the word ¡®miscarriage¡¯ was mentioned, it was like sprinkling salt on Cassie¡¯s open wound.


    Elizabeth was fuming. She pointed at the door and shouted at the women. ¡°You two! Leave at once!¡±


    Cassie briefly let go of her mother¡¯s arms. She stared daggers at Amelia as though her eyes had been


    soaked in poison. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re so smug now, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s all your fault I lost my baby. If you


    hadn¡¯t invited me to Starbucks to talk over things, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen down from the stairs! You¡¯re


    such a jinx! Now, not only have you lost me my child, but you¡¯re allowing your friend to humiliate me


    too! Why are you so evil?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid that karma wille for your baby?¡± Amelia, though riled up, only smiled in return.


    She had seen her share of tant liars, but she had never seen someone lie through their teeth so


    outrageously. Did Cassie just say that I¡¯m the one who asked her toe to Starbucks? But she¡¯s the


    one who invited me! Tiffany scoffed at the woman on the bed. ¡°Ms. Yard, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. Did


    you forget? You were the one who asked Amelia to meet you at Starbucks. The heavens decided that


    they¡¯ve had enough of you, the arrogant home wrecker, and thus arranged for you to fall down the


    stairs. You lost your baby because of your carelessness. What does that have to do with Amelia over


    here?


    Geez, you ought to find a better excuse before you pin the me on someone else.¡± That did it.


    Cassie¡¯s face grew even paler as she got purple with rage. The wound from her previous surgery


    began to throb and ache, and she eventually fainted from the pain. Elizabeth¡¯s agonizing shriek echoed


    in the chamber. Cassie was quickly taken into the operating room again. While that was happening,


    Elizabeth cast a murderous re towards Amelia and Tiffany. She swore, ¡°If anything happens to my


    daughter, I will never let you off!¡± Tiffany did not expect Cassie would faint either.


    She seemed to have gotten under her skin a bit too much, causing Cassie to faint. Amelia hoped that


    her friend had not just brought upon ill fate in spite of her good intentions. Tiffany nced apologetically


    at Amelia. She whispered, ¡°Babe, I¡¯m so sorry. I think I might have overdone it.¡± Amelia grew uneasy


    too. Right then, Oscar appeared. He was walking at a brisk pace towards their location from the other


    end of the corridor. When he saw Amelia there, he froze in his steps, if briefly, before he approached.


    ¡°Amelia, why are you here?¡± Oscar asked, out of concern.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 117

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 117


    Chapter 117 Fight,Love You Enough to Leave You


    When Elizabeth noticed that Oscar¡¯s attention was all on Amelia, she red up in anger and vented out


    her frustrations as though she had just found an opening. ¡°Oscar, your woman infuriated Cassie so


    much that she¡¯s taken into the operating room again! Cassie lost her baby because of her, and yet


    she¡¯s so persistent in bringing misfortune that she deliberately shows up here again to spite Cassie.


    Your woman is vile and vicious! She¡¯s just jealous of other people¡¯s good life. If anything untoward


    befalls Cassie, I will never forgive you!¡± Oscar peered at Amelia and then judged the situation calmly.


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, there must be some sort of misunderstanding here. Amelia¡¯s not like that.¡± It would have


    been better if he had not said anything, because once he spoke, Elizabeth exploded in rage. ¡°Oscar, do


    you still have a conscience? Cassie had been pregnant with your child, but now she had lost it because


    of your wife! And yet Amelia hasn¡¯t had enough. She came here to spite Cassie even more. Now


    Cassie¡¯s in the operating room once again! I hope you all are satisfied!¡± Oscar¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Mrs.


    Yard, you have to chill. Shouting and screaming aren¡¯t going to help.


    Just be quiet and wait for the doctor.¡± Elizabeth looked at Oscar with mixed emotions in her eyes. Out


    of the blue, she turned around and lunged at Amelia, like a hungry tigress targeting its prey. ¡°Amelia,


    you caused Cassie¡¯s miscarriage. I want you to experience that too!¡± Elizabeth sprang into action too


    quickly. Amelia could not react in time. Tiffany only managed to call out her name. ¡°Amelia!¡± Oscar


    instantly recovered from his daze. He leaped to the front and shielded Amelia in his arms, like a


    leopard protecting its cub, sessfully blocking Elizabeth¡¯s attack.


    However, the older woman was relentless. After failing once, she got ready to try again, but this time


    when she was about to pounce, Tiffany quickly grabbed onto her from behind and the two broke into a


    fight. The younger woman might be a wordsmith who spent her days typing at home, but she was


    unexpectedly strong for her size. Shended one hit after another until Elizabeth could not take it


    anymore. The older woman crouched on the floor, brawling in pain. ¡°You witch! You wanted to attack


    Amelia, didn¡¯t you? You wanted to kill her unborn child! Well, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson! How do you like


    this?


    Just because we don¡¯t fight back, do you think we¡¯re weak? Today, I¡¯ll show you exactly what I¡¯m made


    of! Argh!¡± Medical staff who were alerted by the ruckus rushed over to their location, only to be stunned


    by Tiffany¡¯s act of fury. It took some effort, but the security guards eventually managed to separate the


    two angry women. As a result of the fight, Tiffany¡¯s hair was ruffled, her clothes disheveled, and she


    was panting heavily. On the other hand, Elizabeth¡¯s was a greater mess. Her hair was tugged loose,


    she received a few bruises on her face, and had her top ripped at the shoulders. Gasping for breath,


    feelings of humiliation, contempt, and disgraced all rushed at her at once, fanning the mes of hatred


    towards Amelia and Tiffany.


    She was a woman of high social standing, pampered since childhood, never having endured even a bit


    of suffering in her life. She had never been treated this way. ¡°The police! I¡¯ll call the police! If I don¡¯t get


    this b*tch arrested by today, I¡¯ll eat my shoe!¡± With that said, Elizabeth searched for her phone, but it


    must have dropped somewhere during the fight. She could not find it. ¡°Where¡¯s my phone? Give me my


    phone!¡± she bellowed in frustration. No one came to her rescue, not even the medical staff. The two


    guards holding her down said to her, ¡°Madam, you need to calm down. This is a hospital. You can¡¯t go


    around shouting like this.¡± Elizabeth only red deviously at them.


    ¡°What, now even a mere guard thinks he can give me attitude?¡± To the rest of the medical staff, Oscar


    said, ¡°You can go back to work.¡± All the medical workers here recognized Oscar, so they were quite


    receptive to his request. After everyone else had left, Oscar spoke to Elizabeth as calmly as he could.


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, I think you should go to the bathroom and get yourself cleaned up. I¡¯ll send for some clean


    clothes.¡± Elizabeth said angrily, ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t think you can get rid of me that easily. If you don¡¯t


    compensate me today, I will never let these two women off.¡±


    Oscar felt a headacheing. ¡°Mrs. Yard, whatever you want to say, you can do that after you get


    cleaned up. This is a hospital, with people constantly on the go. I know you don¡¯t want to be regarded


    as a lunatic.¡± Elizabeth shot him a nce, but in the end, she relented and went to the bathroom. When


    she got out, Oscar already had a new set of clothes in hand. He passed them to Elizabeth. ¡°Here,


    change into these.¡± Elizabeth took them and went into Cassie¡¯s ward. She made her exit a moment


    later, donned in a clean dress. Crossing her arms, she red at Tiffany before she went all aggressive


    again. ¡°Oscar, as you already know, she hit me. What are you going to do about that?¡±


    Before Oscar could say anything, Tiffany came forward and scoffed at the older woman, ¡°Look here,


    old hag! Don¡¯t forget you attacked Amelia first. If you were friendlier to her, do you think I need to hit


    you?¡± Old hag? Elizabeth¡¯s face darkenedpletely. Her face was her most valuable asset. She


    spent a fortune every year just to maintain her looks. She might be in her fifties but she would boldly


    proim that she looked to be in her early forties, with her feminine charms still intact. This wretched


    girl has the gall to call me ¡®old hag¡¯! Oh, I¡¯ll have my revenge!


    Elizabeth turned to Oscar. ¡°See, Oscar! She¡¯s smearing my name! Do you intend to call the police, or


    shall I do it myself?¡± Oscar nced at Tiffany as he attempted to settle things in an orderly manner.


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, Cassie¡¯s still in the operating room. Let¡¯s wait for her to wake up before we do anything


    hasty. Besides, it¡¯s true that you had intended to harm Amelia and her unborn child. As generous as I


    try to be, I can¡¯t just stand by while my child is in danger, and not do anything about it.¡± Elizabeth could


    clearly tell that Oscar was expressing his own dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Oscar, are you using me?¡± ¡°Mrs. Yard, you are my elder. It stands to reason that I should show you


    respect, but I don¡¯t need you to tell my wife and child what they should or should not do.¡± Oscar said,


    warning her in between the lines. Elizabeth did not expect that her attempt to blow off some steam


    would be foiled by the likes of Oscar. It had not served to ke her hatred. Gritting her teeth, she


    yelled, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Oscar! My daughter¡¯s a victim of your wife¡¯s misdeeds. She had a miscarriage,


    and now she¡¯s in the operating room again. Even your wife¡¯s friend had the nerve to fight me! So these


    are the kind of women you know. I wonder where they picked up such impable manners. Perhaps


    their parents are just as useless.¡±


    Tiffany instinctively nced at Amelia before she rudely fired back at Elizabeth, ¡°You listen here, old


    hag! From the way I see it, your parents probably taught you nothing! They say that the women of high


    society are the most reasonable bunch, but you¡¯re surely something else. You¡¯re crude, disrespectful,


    vulgar, and contemptuous, much worse than most of the worldly women I¡¯ve met. Even the


    greengrocers in the market are much more approachablepared to you. They would even give out


    an extra scallion or two when they¡¯re in a good mood. But you?


    I¡¯ll have to thank the stars if you don¡¯t throw your slippers at me.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s face turned ghastly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Amelia tugged at Tiffany¡¯s shirt. She whispered in her ear, ¡°Tiff, keep your voice down.¡± Tiffany


    twitched her lips but held back nevertheless. Oscar nced at Amelia and said, ¡°Amelia, why don¡¯t you


    and Tiffany head back first. I¡¯ll go home after Cassiees out of the operating room.¡± Amelia shook


    her head in disagreement. ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay with you. It¡¯s because of me that Ms. Yard¡¯s in there. I ought to


    wait for her here.¡± Elizabeth snorted. ¡°Amelia, what a pretentious woman you are. I really wonder, will a


    woman like you give birth to a child who¡¯s just as despicable and cunning as you are?¡±


    In the face of provocation, Amelia remained steady, but it was Tiffany who shouted back, ¡° ¡°Look here,


    you old hag! Wipe your mouth before you speak, will you? Every word you say reek of bad eggs!¡±


    Elizabeth snorted. Calmly, she then turned to Tiffany and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Tiffany Winters, right?¡±


    Feigning surprise, Tiffany eximed, ¡°So the old hag does know my name! What an honor!¡± ¡°Any self-


    respectingdy won¡¯t simply give their elders nicknames,¡± Mrs. Yard scoffed. In other words, she was


    indirectly calling Tiffany an uncultured woman. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m ttered. You see, what I say and how I say it


    depends on who or what I¡¯m talking to.


    Mrs. Yard, your ruggedness tells me you¡¯re basically a tigress, so I got ahead of myself and picked out


    a suitable nickname for you. Why, don¡¯t you like it? ¡° Elizabeth¡¯s mood shifted tremendously, like she


    could erupt in anger the next second, but she quickly held it in. ¡°Ms. Winters, you have remarkable


    eloquence, and a very sharp tongue. It¡¯s just that most men don¡¯t like women who are too aggressive,


    since those women tend to give off the impression that theyck manners. I¡¯ve been there, and I¡¯d


    remind you to take heed of my advice, otherwise you¡¯ll end up a miserable spinster.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry


    about that. Whether I¡¯m single or in a rtionship¡­ is frankly none of your business,¡± Tiffany


    countered.


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Elizabeth put up a forced smile. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a best-selling author of


    romance novels, is that true? ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t call myself that. As far as writing is concerned, I¡¯m just a


    third-rate novelist. I just happen to have a few popr books, that¡¯s all.¡± Tiffany said, iming modesty,


    but her expression definitely reflected the opposite. Elizabeth pursed her lips. She had never met such


    a prideful woman. ¡°Ms. Winters, surely you¡¯ve heard of the Yard family?¡± ¡°Pardon, Mrs. Yard. I¡¯m but a


    lowly homebody who writes for a living. I don¡¯t think I know much of anything besides literature, let


    alone your family. In fact, I probably don¡¯t know much about my neighbors either.¡±


    Tiffany did not hesitate to spew more shocking statements. Mrs. Yard smirked and said, ¡°Ms. Winters,


    you have a sharp tongue indeed. But, mark my words, your argumentative nature will lead you to


    misfortune someday. I do hope you think twice before taking any sort of action.¡± ¡°Thanks for the


    reminder, Mrs. Yard, but I haven¡¯t lived to your age yet. With the money I earn, I don¡¯t need to support


    anyone else besides myself. Basically, I just need to keep myself fed. Maybe that¡¯s why I have little to


    fear and not afraid of a challenge, if you don¡¯t mind me saying, Mrs. Yard.¡± Elizabeth pressed her lips


    even more tightly. Whoever said that wordsmiths were nerdy had got it all wrong. Elizabeth realized


    she had made a formidable foe that day. A few years ago, she would have regarded Tiffany as a na?ve,


    young girl.


    She did not expect that, yearster, she herself woulde a cropper because of that same girl.


    Before Elizabeth could say anything, the lights of the operating room went out. The door flung open


    and Cassie¡¯s attending doctor walked out, together with several doctors and three nurses. ¡°Dr. Kane,


    how¡¯s my daughter?¡± Elizabeth hurriedly approached the medical team and asked. He said, ¡°Mrs. Yard,


    your daughter¡¯s fine, but her body¡¯s weak at the moment and can¡¯t take too many surprises. As her


    family, you should provide her with a rxed environment to recuperate.


    Treatment after miscarriage is just as important as postpartum care. If her mood fluctuates too much,


    her condition will linger.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. That was negligence on my part. I¡¯ll be extra careful in the future.¡±


    Elizabeth nodded hurriedly. The nurses took Cassie back to the ward. They put her on IV drip, and


    instructed Elizabeth, ¡°Madam, if the needle bleeds, ring the bell. Ms. Yard¡¯s blood vessels are thinner,


    so the drip would take much longer.¡± Elizabeth nodded. The nurse left after giving the instructions.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 118

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 118


    Chapter 118 me,Love You Enough to Leave You


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left?¡± Elizabeth nced at Tiffany and Amelia impatiently. ¡°Ms. Yard fainted because


    of me. Hence, I would like to apologize when she awakes before I leave.¡± Tiffany replied. Elizabeth


    turned to Oscar and said angrily, ¡°Oscar, please take them away right now. I¡¯ll take good care of Cassie


    here. I wouldn¡¯t want her to be upset when she wakes up to their sight. I only have one daughter and


    she means the world to me.¡± Oscar nced at Cassie before responding, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send them home


    then, Mrs. Yard. Please call me when she¡¯s awake.¡±


    Elizabeth nodded. Then, Oscar walked out of the room. Tiffany and Amelia looked at each other and


    decided to follow him. Oscar leaned on the wall outside of the ward as he eyed Amelia who had just left


    the ward. Amelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Clinton. I messed


    thing up.¡± Tiffany stood in front of her and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, it was me who urged her to visit the


    hospital. Besides, it was my fault that Cassie passed out. So, I¡¯m willing to take full responsibility for


    whatever that¡¯s happened today. It had nothing to do with Amelia.¡± Oscar nced at her meaningfully


    before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡± Both Tiffany and Amelia were taken back by his calm response as


    they followed him.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, so you¡¯ve forgiven us?¡± Tiffany asked out of curiosity. Oscar continued walking as he said


    coldly. ¡°Listen, Tiffany. I¡¯ve given you many chances for Amelia¡¯s sake. However, I¡¯m running out of


    patience. Hence, don¡¯t you ever test me again, or else you¡¯ll have to bear a price that you can¡¯t pay.¡±


    Tiffany shuddered at his words as Amelia grabbed her hand, indicating that she should stop talking.


    Hence, Tiffany swallowed her words. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m really sorry for what happened today. I promise it


    won¡¯t happen again.¡± Oscar stopped in his tracks and turned to face Amelia. ¡°We can talk about this


    when we get home.¡±


    Once they reached the bottom floor, Oscar immediately got into the car. Amelia and Tiffany smiled


    bitterly at each other before getting into the car. Oscar leaned over to open the door of the passenger¡¯s


    seat and said, ¡°You should sit here.¡± Amelia nodded and did as she was told. Oscar was silent during


    the entire car ride home. Hence, Tiffany and Amelia also dared not say anything under such a tense


    atmosphere. Oscar¡¯s car arrived at the entrance of Tiffany¡¯s neighborhood. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m very sorry


    for what happened today. I was responsible for Ms. Yard¡¯s fainting.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to see Ms. Yard making such usations against Amelia. Hence, my emotions got the


    best of me and I said some words out of anger. I¡¯m also willing to take the me. Please leave Amelia


    out of this as she had nothing to do with this. She¡¯s still pregnant so I hope you¡¯d be gentle with your


    words.¡± Tiffany exined before she got out of the car. ¡°Ms. Winters, as the proverbs go, ¡°not even


    good officials can settle family matters¡±. Thus, you should mind your own business. Besides, you¡¯re


    someone who doesn¡¯t walk the talk. Although I do admire your heart to fight for injustice, it does


    be annoying if you cross the line. Hence, it¡¯s better if you stay out of things.¡±


    Oscar replied coldly. Tiffany¡¯s expression hardened at his words. Amelia looked at her apologetically


    and said, ¡°My apologies, Mr. Clinton. She¡¯s merely looking out for me. She¡¯s acting like so because she


    cares for me. If you have any problem with this, please talk to me about it.¡± Oscar nced at her


    tensely, ¡°Amelia, we¡¯ll talk about thister.¡± Tiffany could not help herself but continued, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I


    know how important your lover was to you. However, don¡¯t forget that Amelia¡¯s your wife. You should


    be considerate of her feelings too. You should know that there¡¯s no second chance once you¡¯ve broken


    a woman¡¯s heart.¡±


    Oscar eyed her coldly and said, ¡°Get off my car.¡± Tiffany had no choice but topromise when Amelia


    looked at her with pleading eyes. ¡°Amelia, do call me if anything acts up. Don¡¯t take it all in by yourself,


    okay?¡± She said before she got off the car. Amelia nodded as Tiffany got off the car. Oscar reversed the


    car and sped away. Amelia eyed him on their way home before saying, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m very sorry for


    what happened today.¡± Oscar tapped the steering wheel and asked, ¡°Amelia, did you have anything to


    do with Cassie¡¯s miscarriage?¡±


    Amelia looked at him in astonishment as a sense of hurt shed in her eyes. She suppressed her


    emotions and asked, ¡°So you believed I was responsible for her miscarriage too, Mr. Clinton?¡± ¡°Cassie


    said you asked to meet her at Starbucks and said terrible things to her on the phone. Hence, she lost


    focus and fell off the stairs. Was this all true?¡± Oscar asked again. Amelia¡¯s heart throbbed in pain and


    responded, ¡°Do believe this, Mr. Clinton?¡± Oscar nced at her and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll believe whatever


    you say.¡± In other words, it meant that he did not intend to take others¡¯ words into ount. He only


    wanted to hear her side of the story. Amelia¡¯s aching heart was strangely cured.


    ¡°Believe it or not, Mr. Clinton, but it was Ms. Yard who called me that day. You can take a look at my


    call history. As for our conversation, I believe you can easily find out. It was her who asked to meet me


    at Starbucks. I have no idea why she twisted the truth, but I¡¯ll not allow myself to be used of


    something that I¡¯ve not done.¡± Oscar nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, I believe you.¡± Amelia felt a hint of


    warmth in her heart and the bitterness she had felt was strangely gone. ¡°Then, why¡¯d you go to the


    hospital?¡± Amelia pondered before saying, ¡°I figured you¡¯d be too busy as you had to juggle between


    work and taking care of her. Hence, I wanted to ease your burden. But, I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Yard to take


    it the wrong way.


    She became very emotional when I entered the room and imed that I was there to taunt her. I really


    had no such intention, Mr. Clinton. I only wanted to help you out.¡± Oscar nodded once again. Amelia felt


    uneasy when she noticed he was silent. ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you upset with me? ¡°I believed that you


    wouldn¡¯t do things that¡¯d cross the line.¡± He went silent again. Amelia opened her mouth to say


    something but stopped herself. The entire car ride was silent as the couple did not exchange


    conversations any further. The car quickly drove into their neighborhood.


    Once Oscar had parked the car, he went over to Amelia¡¯s side to open the door for her like a


    gentleman. Amelia got off the car and thanked him. Oscar closed the car door and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He


    turned as soon as he said so and Amelia followed behind him. Amelia frowned as she could not make


    out whether if Oscar was upset. He doesn¡¯t seem mad because he was still very gentleman-like


    towards me. However, he showed no expression on his face so I really can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s angry or


    not. ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you mad?¡± Amelia asked after a while.


    Oscar stopped his in tracks but said nothing. Amelia felt rather frustrated when he gave her no


    response. The couple took the elevator upstairs and opened the door to their apartment. Once they


    entered the apartment, Oscar closed the door and trapped her against the wall. Oscar studied Amelia


    and asked, ¡°Why did you go to the hospital? I thought I told you I¡¯d take care of Cassie¡¯s incident?¡±


    Amelia looked back at him and swallowed, ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me, do you, Mr. Clinton?¡± Oscar


    caressed her hair and said in a low voice, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re a smart woman. You wouldn¡¯t do something


    like this to upset me at this timing.


    Hence, why¡¯d you still go to the hospital?¡± Amelia continued staring into his eyes and suddenly smiled,


    ¡°I told you in the car. I was only there to visit Ms. Yard. There¡¯s nothing else I can do if you don¡¯t believe


    me, Mr. Clinton.¡± ¡°I do,¡± Oscar said firmly. ¡°I just don¡¯t trust Tiffany.¡± Amelia was bewildered by his


    words. ¡°What does this have to with her?¡± ¡°She persuaded you to go to the hospital, am I right?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°No. She called to ask me out for dinner and I told her you were taking


    care of Ms. Yard at the hospital. Although she was mad, she encouraged me to let it go. It was my idea


    to visit the hospital as I was worried about you, and she happened to tag along.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very protective of her,¡± Oscar responded without breaking eye contact. Amelia shook her head,


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing like that. Besides, she has nothing to do with this. She just cares very much about me.¡±


    ¡°If she wasn¡¯t a woman, I would have assumed something was going on between you two,¡± Oscar said


    tentatively. Amelia didn¡¯t understand at first, but her eyes were filled with surprise when she understood


    what he meant. She could not believe her ears as she replied, ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you implying that


    Tiffany and I are¡­Gosh, where did youe up with such weird ideas?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­then why¡¯s she always standing up for you?¡± He leaned closer as his warm breath tickled her


    ear. Amelia panicked as she was taken back by his actions. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I know you¡¯re pretty dirty-


    minded, but please don¡¯t make such assumptions of others.¡± Amelia was a little angry. ¡°Tiffany and I


    are friends who can support and rely on each other in this foreign city. Never was a moment where we


    had any romance involved. I don¡¯t know why¡¯d you think of us that way, but I hope you can respect me.


    I am still your wife.¡± ¡°Are you mad?¡± ¡°Would you be mad if you were assumed as gay?¡±


    Amelia questioned. ¡°No. That¡¯s because those who dared say so would have never existed or faced


    terrible consequences by yours truly,¡± Oscar said confidently. Amelia was speechless. Oscar pulled her


    close to him and said, ¡°Amelia, I won¡¯t divorce you before our baby was born as long as you be a good


    girl.¡± A hint of bitterness shed in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Clinton, do we have to divorce?¡± Oscar did not


    answer her question. Amelia¡¯s eyes turned red as she clung to his neck. ¡°Mr. Clinton, can we not


    divorce?¡± she asked while suppressing the sadness in her heart.


    Oscar¡¯s heart throbbed as he replied, ¡°Dummy!¡± Amelia started crying as her tears dripped on his suit.


    Before he could say anything, his phone in his trousers rang. He took it out and noticed it was Cassie¡¯s


    number. Amelia¡¯s face stiffened when she saw the phone disy. Oscar eyed her before picking up the


    call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Where are you, Oz?¡± Cassie asked weakly. Oscar cleared his throat and replied, ¡°I went


    home. When did you wake up?¡± ¡°Oz, could youe quickly? I missed you. I¡¯m scared when you¡¯re


    not around.¡± Cassie said in a coquettish manner.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 119

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 119


    Chapter 119,Love You Enough to Leave You


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Oscar frowned but said patiently, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower and head to the hospital. Be a good girl for me and


    eat your meals, okay? And don¡¯t cause any trouble for Mrs. Yard.¡± ¡°No, Oz. I wanted to eat with you. I


    won¡¯t eat, if you don¡¯te,¡± Cassie said stubbornly. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll be there in an hour.¡± She hesitated


    before answering, ¡°Okay, Oz. Be quick, okay? I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Oscar hummed in response before


    hanging up. Amelia¡¯s nce dimmed before she calmed down. ¡°You should go, Mr. Clinton. Don¡¯t make


    Ms. Yard wait. Otherwise, you¡¯d be in big trouble if that beauty cries.¡±


    Oscar looked deeply into her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Amelia shed him a smile


    and answered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, your heart belongs to another woman. Hence, why would you care if I¡¯m


    jealous or not?¡± Oscar lowered his gaze to meet hers and said, ¡°Of course I would.¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes


    glinted and smiled, ¡°You must be joking, Mr. Clinton. If you cared for me, you wouldn¡¯t be rushing to


    another woman¡¯s side. You should probably go, Mr. Clinton. I don¡¯t wish to take the me from Ms.


    Yard again. She may look weak and innocent, but she¡¯s a pro at getting jealous.


    I really don¡¯t want to go through the same thing over again!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not like that.¡± Amelia shot him an


    angry nce, ¡°So are you saying that I¡¯m making things up, Mr. Clinton?¡± Oscar loved seeing her


    jealous. She would be a fiery hot pepper with a hint of stubbornness and proudness whenever


    she was jealous. It drove him crazy and made him wanted to take care of her. Oscar lifted his hand to


    caress her cheek before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve never med you regarding Cassie¡¯s incident, Dummy. Besides,


    I¡¯m pretty sure it was Tiffany who instigated you to visit the hospital. I was going to tell you to stay away


    from her, but I figured you would disagree.


    So please stay put at home and don¡¯t go to the hospital, okay?¡± ¡°Are you worried that I would cause


    trouble upon your lover, Mr. Clinton?¡± Amelia deliberately asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never said a single word about


    you ever since we got back from the hospital, woman,¡± Oscar was unsure how to respond. ¡°Yet, you


    med my friend. Right?¡± Amelia continued. She was behaving extremely sensitively due to her


    pregnancy, especially when she was due in a couple of months. Hence, her emotions were all over the


    ce. Funny how I¡¯m not mad or impatient with her behavior.


    Instead, I find it very cute. I guessed this was something interesting to me. I loved watching her lose


    her temper and getting jealous because of me. I may be a serious person to others, but I was showing


    the true side of myself whenever I was with her. ¡°Your friend made a mistake and I merely reprimanded


    her. You should know that those who crossed me would usually suffer terrible consequences. Don¡¯t you


    think you should thank me instead as I let her off easy for your sake?¡± Oscar said as he licked her ear


    on purpose. Amelia blushed and dodged subconsciously. She pushed Oscar¡¯s body away from her and


    said, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave any sooner, your lover¡¯s going to blow up your phone, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar looked at her with affection in his eyes unknowingly. ¡°Come here. I want to hug you before I


    leave for the hospital in a while.¡± Oscar opened his arms. Amelia hesitated as she looked at him before


    walking into his embrace. Oscar rested his chin on her and said, ¡° I hope you¡¯d have your eyes only on


    me, no matter if we get divorced or not. Please remember this, Amelia.¡± She gently hit his chest and


    replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little too greedy?¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Oscar grabbed her hand and bit the back of


    her hand. She retracted her hand and responded coldly, ¡°You should leave, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression dropped as he pulled her into his arms and asked, ¡°Do you really want me to


    leave?¡± A wave of emotions immediately surged in her heart, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯ve swaying between two


    women all this while. You can¡¯t seem to make up your mind, and yet you¡¯re asking for such ridiculous


    things. If you can¡¯t fulfill my wishes, then don¡¯t give me false hope. You¡¯ll never understand the feeling


    of despair like I do.¡± Oscar¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things, Amelia.¡± Amelia pped his hand


    away. ¡°Mr. Clinton, we¡¯ve been married for five years. Yet, you still had no idea what I want. Did you


    think I would be satisfied with living a luxurious life? A little shopping spree that includes branded


    clothing and essories would allow you to control me like an obedient pet?¡±


    she said in anger and disappointment. Oscar frowned as his eyes turned gloomy. Amelia noticed his


    expression. Although she was disappointed, she quicklyposed herself and smiled, ¡°Apologies, Mr.


    Clinton, I was too emotional. It¡¯s gettingte. I assumed you hadn¡¯t had dinner, right? Allow me to make


    some pasta for you before you leave.¡± Then, she went into the kitchen without taking another nce at


    him. Yet, Oscar¡¯s eyes were fixated on her as he gazed at her deeply. Soon enough, Amelia served


    him some pasta. It may not have tasted as delicious as Tiffany¡¯s cooking, but it was made with love.


    Unfortunately, Cassie called again before Oscar could even take a bite. Oscar felt a little irritated when


    he saw the disy on his phone. If it were the moment when Cassie returned from Erihal, I¡¯d look


    forward to seeing her. However, she¡¯s beginning to irritate me now. He thought. He ignored the call as it


    continued to ring. ¡°Mr. Clinton, your lover¡¯s calling. I think you should hurry to the hospital. Or else,


    you¡¯re going to have a hard time dealing with her cries,¡± Amelia said with a hint of sarcasm as she sat


    on the other side of the sofa. Oscar rejected the call as he continued eating calmly.


    Amelia was surprised yet delighted by his actions. Gosh, you¡¯re such a loser, Amelia! Why¡¯re you so


    easily satisfied by his gestures. It could mean nothing, yet you¡¯re so happy that he rejected her


    call. Amelia said to herself. ¡°Does it taste good, Mr. Clinton?¡± she asked. He nodded and replied, ¡°Your


    cooking has improved tremendously.¡± Amelia took his te away once he was done eating and urged


    once again, ¡°You should get going, Mr. Clinton. I don¡¯t wish to see Ms. Yard appearing at our front


    door.¡± Oscar looked at her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you really want me to leave?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do the dishes now. If you¡¯re leaving, please close the door on your way out.¡± Amelia did


    not meet his gaze as she busied herself with the tableware. Oscar stood there as he continued to look


    at her. Amelia entered the kitchen to wash the dishes. Once she was done, she did not see Oscar


    when she entered the living room. Disappointment shed across her eyes but she quickly shrugged it


    off. Her phone rang as she was drying her hands. She picked it up and noticed it was Tiffany. ¡°Hi,


    Tiffany.¡± ¡°Amelia, are you ok? Did Oscar say anything mean to you?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m his wife, remember? Did you think he¡¯d ay a finger on me for another woman?¡± Amelia let


    out augh as she sat on the sofa and said, ¡°I¡¯d always knew you had a wild imagination, but could you


    please spare me from your nonsense?¡± Tiffany continued her goofy act for a while before she asked


    seriously, ¡°Babe, you didn¡¯t get into a quarrel with him right?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing to quarrel about.¡±


    Tiffany was not convinced and continued, ¡°Babe, we¡¯ve been friends for so many years. Please don¡¯t


    hide anything from me. I have no intentions of over-interfering your marriage.


    Although my shoulders aren¡¯t as broad as a man¡¯s, I want you to know that you can cry on my


    shoulders when you need one.¡± Amelia was suddenly reminded of Oscar¡¯s words regarding her


    friendship with Tiffany. ¡°Tiffany, do you know what Oscar said our rtionship was?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He


    suspected if we were a lesbian couple.¡± Tiffany did not respond immediately on the phone, but


    screamed in anger after a pause, ¡°What a b*stard! How could he say such a thing? Lesbian, what? So


    women can¡¯t be friends now? Damn, not only was he overbearingly unreasonable, but he¡¯s also very


    petty.¡±


    Amelia was shocked as she did not expect such reactions from her. ¡°Calm down, Tiffany.¡± Tiffany took a


    deep breath and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Babe. I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper. Did I scare you or the


    baby?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t,¡± Amelia replied. ¡°He was just joking. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. He never


    took the time to understand how my life¡¯s like. Hence, he wouldn¡¯t understand our friendship was as


    precious as gold.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Tiffany responded. She paused and asked again, ¡°Wait, did he go to


    the hospital?¡± ¡°Yea, he had some pasta and left.¡±


    Tiffany became upset and said, ¡°Who does he think you are? Not to mention the house! Were you a


    housekeeper and your house was a hotel?¡± ¡°I guess he does treat the house we both lived in as a


    hotel. After all, we both merely shared a business rtionship. The idea of a ¡°home¡± is invalid. A home


    was supposed to be a haven. Yet, youpared our rtionship with a home? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s an


    insult topare my situation to a home?¡± Amelia replied casually. Tiffany felt sad when she heard


    those words. I¡¯ve written so many romance novels in the past.


    But, to be honest, I don¡¯t really understand love. Everything I¡¯ve written was to cater to the reader¡¯s


    preference. If one were to ask me what was love, I wouldn¡¯t be able to answer. Yet, I could tell that


    Amelia loved Oscar with her life. Or else, she wouldn¡¯t be affected by his little gestures. Thus, I can¡¯t


    help but loathed him because Amelia¡¯s love for him wasn¡¯t reciprocating. Amelia¡¯s a great woman who


    puts family first. It¡¯s a shame she didn¡¯t meet a man who could treat her right. Tiffany opened her mouth


    to say something, but nothing came out. She decided to say something goofy in the end.


    ¡°Babe, we may not be able to meet a world-ss gentleman, yet it¡¯d be easier to be a great guy who


    treats you right. Oscar¡¯s had no standards, hence he chose Cassie. But that¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll get you a man


    who¡¯s so much better than him in the future. Let¡¯s show him that you can also live an amazing life with


    an amazing guy without him.¡± Amelia burst outughing. ¡°You sounded like you were picking cabbages


    in a wholesale market.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re worth so much more than a cabbage.¡± ¡°Thank you, Tiffany. I feel so much better after


    talking to you. You should get back to writing.¡± Amelia¡¯s spirits were instantly lifted. ¡°Alright then. Please


    call me if anythinges up. I¡¯ll get back to work now, the editor needs it quickly.¡± Once Amelia hung


    up, she got up and decided to head upstairs.


    Yet, she was shocked when she noticed a figure standing by the stairs. It turned out to be Oscar. Why¡¯s


    he still here? Amelia gripped her phone tightly and wondered. ¡°M-Mr. Clinton, I thought you were gone.¡±


    Amelia stuttered. She was worried he overheard her conversation with Tiffany. ¡°I went upstairs to take a


    shower.¡± ¡°I see. So, how long have you been standing there?¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 120

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 120


    Chapter 120,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°I treat it as a joke from the moment you said that this ce is our home.¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, I am sorry.¡± Oscar strolled down promptly to her side, raised her chin, and cast her an intense


    gaze. ¡°Is this all just a joke to you?¡± Amelia was still avoiding to meet his eyes. ¡°Look at me,¡± Oscar


    demanded tyrannically. At that, Amelia looked at him submissively, but he could still sense the


    stubbornness within her gaze. ¡°Why did you call our marriage a joke?¡± Oscar challenged aggressively.


    Amelia persistently threw the question back at him. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Right then, Oscar felt a raging me within his chest, and his expression became tensed. ¡°Why?¡± For a


    moment, Amelia could notprehend why he kept asking for an exnation. ¡°Was it that painful for


    you to be with me?¡± Oscar asked meekly. Amelia nced at him in astonishment. She seemed to trace


    some fragility in his voice. Meanwhile, Oscar reached out his hand and held her chin with affection.


    ¡°Amelia, all this while I¡¯ve treated you sincerely as my wife. Am I not able to be your safe haven?¡±


    Gaping back at him, Amelia suddenly sighed, ¡°Mr. Clinton, even if you are my safe haven, I am not the


    only one in it.


    I mean, practically everyone wants a piece of Mr. Clinton! That¡¯s why I said that this is all just a joke.¡±


    Lost for words, Oscar continued to gaze at her intently. Amelia avoided his gaze. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you


    should leave. I¡¯m a little tired and feel like going to bed now. So I won¡¯t send you down.¡± Oscar grabbed


    her hand and held her captive in his warm embrace. ¡°Do you really want me to leave?¡± Right at that


    moment, Amelia had be a little irritated. Since you have other women, why are you still pretending


    to be affectionate, trapping me in this sticky web?


    Maybe love is something you can spare easily, but I¡¯m struggling endlessly all by myself in this deep,


    dark pit of despair. Pushing him away, Amelia remarked in a distant tone. ¡°Mr. Clinton, if you don¡¯t like


    me, then don¡¯t give me false hope. I can¡¯t bear to live in such a lie.¡± Oscar¡¯s gaze turned deep in


    puzzlement. ¡°Why are you kicking up a fuss?¡± As soon as he said that, Amelia could feel bitterness


    welling up her heart. With that, she raised her head and vent in frustration. ¡°Kicking up a fuss? No


    matter what I do, you¡¯ll always think that I¡¯m kicking up a fuss!¡± Oscar frowned. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Amelia wanted to shake off his hand, but Oscar¡¯s grip tightened even more.


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re biting off more than you can chew. Back when we signed the marriage papers, we


    agreed that I¡¯d provide you with money, and you¡¯d only need to be a good wife. But now, you are


    expecting a love that doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± Amelia felt as if a knife stab had through her heart that


    instant. The pain was so real that she could not bear it anymore. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if this made you


    ufortable.¡± Amelia calmed down and stered a polite smile on her face. ¡°Mr. Clinton, let me send


    you to the door. Wishing you and Ms. Yard a lifetime of love and happiness.¡±


    Oscar furrowed his brows deeply at her remark. Just then, the ringing of the phone broke the silence


    between them. Oscar looked at the screen and realized that it was a call from Cassie. Taking a deep


    breath, he answered the phone reluctantly. ¡°Oz, it has been more than an hour. Where are you?¡±


    Cassie¡¯s voice echoed from the other end. Oscar replied patiently, ¡°I¡¯ll head over now. Did you listen to


    me and eat well?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any appetite since you¡¯re not here, Oz. Besides, my wound is still


    hurting, and I can¡¯t sleep without you.¡± Cassie responded weakly on the phone.


    Little did she know that Oscar did not find her actions adorable but rather clingy to the point that he was


    a tad intimidated. Based on his impression of Cassie, she had always been a naive and yful person.


    Although she might be a little harsh to outsiders, she was still a rtively considerate girl. Hence, he


    had never thought that she would be that possessive. ¡°Listen to me and go have your meal. I¡¯ll be there


    soon.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m scared because you¡¯re not here, Oz. Besides, I really don¡¯t have any appetite, so


    pleasee quickly.¡± Bing gradually irritated, Oscar left a swift reply and hung up.


    ¡°I¡¯lle over now.¡± After that, Oscar shifted his gaze back to Amelia again. ¡°I¡¯ll leave for a while. Let¡¯s


    talk again after Ie back and don¡¯t overthink things. You¡¯re definitely more important to me than you


    think you are.¡± Without haste, Oscar walked out, leaving Amelia alone to digest those words he spitted


    out. Oscar, do you mean to tell me that I am more than just an employee? You truly think of me as your


    wife, right? Amelia smiled bitterly in her heart. Oscar, even if you think of me as your wife, I¡¯m still


    nothingpared to Cassie. Naturally, Oscar did not know how upset Amelia actually was.


    He headed downstairs towards his car and drove to the hospital right after that. As soon as Oscar


    entered the ward, Cassie¡¯s initial pale face instantly shone with delight. ¡°Oz, you are finally here. I miss


    you so much.¡± However, Elizabeth was apparently a little dissatisfied with Oscar¡¯ste arrival. ¡°Oscar,


    why did youe sote? Don¡¯t you know Cassie needs you the most now? She is weak and even


    refuses to eat. A woman who had a miscarriage must be taken care of. Aren¡¯t you supposed to know


    that, or are you as ignorant as her too?¡± Cassie looked at her mother and whined, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t


    nag Oz.


    I¡¯m d that he is with me here now. What if he gets angry and leaves?¡± Elizabeth was speechless as


    anger started boiling within her. Cassie is not married yet, but she¡¯s always speaking for that man.


    What will happen once she¡¯s married to him? ¡°Cassie, don¡¯t interrupt. I¡¯m just teaching Oscar how to be


    a proper husband,¡± Elizabeth said. Nheless, Cassie curled her lips unconvinced. Oscar deliberately


    changed the subject. ¡°Mrs. Yard, have you eaten?¡± For some reason, his question truly pissed


    Elizabeth off. She stared at him with massive discontent. ¡°Even Cassie has not yet had her meal. Do


    you think I will have the mood to eat?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go prepare some food then. Mrs. Yard, you¡¯ll stay


    here with Cassie.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cassie stretched her hands and grabbed only his clothes like a helpless child.


    ¡°Where are you going, Oz?¡± Elizabeth could not be more dismayed to see her daughter being so clingy.


    But since Cassie was her only daughter, she tried to turn a blind eye toward it. ¡°Oscar, you can stay


    with Cassie here. I¡¯ve already asked our housemaid to prepare some food. She will be here in a while.


    And since you will be taking care of Cassie for several hourster, you should also stay and eat with


    us.¡± Oscar nodded obediently. ¡°Mrs. Yard, Cassie, please excuse me for a moment. I need to head to


    the washroom.¡± Just when he was about to step outside the ward, Elizabeth interrupted him.


    ¡°There¡¯s a washroom in here. Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be using the washroom outside since I need a


    smoke. You know, cravings¡­¡± Oscar exined casually without turning his head. Seeing that Oscar


    had left, Elizabeth expressed her vast dissatisfaction. ¡°Cassie, I believe Oscar is a brilliant man, and I


    truly admire his capability. But he doesn¡¯t seem to be the right one for you. You¡¯ve lost his child and yet,


    look at how he treats you. Listen to me and leave him. I mean, just look at you! You¡¯re Cassie Yard, for


    goodness¡¯ sake! Men would be dying to date you.¡±


    Despite that, Cassie replied stubbornly, ¡°But Mom, no matter how outstanding other men are, they can¡¯t


    compare with Oscar. I gave up on him five years ago, and I regretted it. He is the only one that I want.


    Mom, if you don¡¯t help me, I probably won¡¯t ever get married.¡± Elizabeth jabbed Cassie¡¯s forehead hard


    with her finger. ¡°Why are you so stubborn? Yes, he¡¯s a great guy from a prestigious family, but our


    family¡¯s not too shabby either. So why do you have to cling onto him like a parasite? Are you trying to


    be an embarrassment to us Yards?¡±


    Right then, Cassie lowered her head and murmured in a grim voice, ¡°Mom, the child wasn¡¯t actually


    Oscar¡¯s.¡± In shock, Elizabeth swallowed back the usation that hade to her mouth. Her mouth


    was left wide open as she could not believe what she had just heard. It took a moment before she was


    finally able to speak again. ¡°What did you just say? Cassie raised her head. ¡°Mom, the baby wasn¡¯t


    Oscar¡¯s. He¡¯s never slept with me.¡± At that instant, Elizabeth¡¯s voice became sharp as she was


    befuddled. ¡°If the child was not his, whose was it?¡±


    ¡°My ex-boyfriend that I met back in Erihal.¡± Hearing this, Elizabeth¡¯s chest heaved up and down as she


    tried to suppress her rage. ¡°Didn¡¯t you break up with that June guy a long time ago? How did you end


    up pregnant with his child?¡± Cassie buried her head in shame while confessing. ¡°Mom, I did break up


    with him, but he followed me here and threatened me with an old video clip. Hence, I had no choice but


    to do as he wished. This continued until when I returned to Erihal again, and that was when I realized I


    was pregnant.¡± Upon hearing this, Elizabeth became so enraged that her heart was about to explode.


    She raised her hand and wanted to p Cassie. But looking at Cassie¡¯s pale face, Elizabeth hesitated.


    ¡°Cassie, why¡¯d you have to stoop so low? We¡¯ve provided you with the best education and care for all


    these years, yet you don¡¯t even have any self-respect. Not only did you not hold the actual birth father


    responsible, but instead, you used Oscar. The Clintons are not fools, Cassie! Didn¡¯t you expect that


    they will know the truth once they do a paternity test?¡± Right at that moment, Elizabeth¡¯s heart dropped


    with a thud as she realized something. ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t n this miscarriage, did you?¡± Cassie kept silent


    and did not deny. Elizabeth¡¯s eyes widened in shock at her daughter¡¯s response.


    Her beloved daughter, Cassie, felt like aplete stranger right then. Is she really my daughter? To


    think she would go such lengths to cover up every single one of her tracks, leaving her schemes


    wless. This is terrible! Initially, she allowed Cassie to be a mistress because she loved her daughter


    so much and could not bear to see her aborting the baby. However, Elizabeth did not expect that the


    latter had been nning her abortion all this while. This lovely and naive girl turned out to be such a


    scheming and heartless person. Her tolerance for Cassie was due to the connivance of a mother.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But this did not mean that she had no moral conscience. The Yard family had arge business, and


    Cassie was the only daughter. Hence, she would eventually inherit everything that the Yards owned.


    Undeniably, without a certain amount of courage, she would probably not be able to achieve it.


    However, being courageous and capable did not mean she should put her own health at stake. A


    woman who could kill even her baby was beyond horrifying; even a vicious tiger would never harm its


    own cubs, let alone a human. Thus when Elizabeth found out that this was all Cassie¡¯s n, she was


    aghast.


    She never thought that her daughter would be such an inhumane person. ¡°Cassie, when did you


    be like this?¡± Elizabeth said with an aching heart. Cassie raised her head and replied with


    reddened eyes. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t afford to lose Oscar.¡± ¡°If you love him, why did you run away to Erihal


    back then? Why did you humiliate yourself like this? Not only did you dishonor yourself, but you also


    embarrass the Yard family. I can¡¯t believe I have a daughter like you.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 121

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 121


    Chapter 121,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Cassie grabbed Elizabeth¡¯s hand and pleaded, ¡°Mom, I really love Oscar. I nned this just because I


    wanted him to spend more time by my side. Isn¡¯t it great now? He is putting aside his work to


    apany me.¡± At that moment, Elizabeth was heartbroken. ¡°Do you know how much damage


    abortion can do to a woman? This might cause you unable to have children again.¡± Cassie was


    stunned. ¡°Mom, what are you saying?¡± Looking at Cassie¡¯s ignorance, Elizabeth became even more


    furious. ¡°What am I saying? I am saying you might not be able to get pregnant anymore.


    It¡¯s all your own doing, so shame on you.¡± Although Elizabeth¡¯s words sounded offensive, it was still


    because she could not ept this cruel reality about her daughter. Learning that fact, Cassie was


    bewildered. Her hands could not stop trembling as she held on to her mother. ¡°Mom, is that true? Are


    you lying to me?¡± Seeing her like this, Elizabeth¡¯s heart softened. ¡°I am your mother. Why would I lie to


    you? You¡¯ve made a terrible mistake.If you¡¯d discussed it with me, you wouldn¡¯t have caused this mess.


    But don¡¯t worry too much. The doctor only said that it will be difficult to get pregnant, but that doesn¡¯t


    mean there will be no chance at all. I will find the best doctor for you. ¡± Cassie¡¯s face seemed to turn


    even paler. ¡°Mom, I want to have a child with Oscar.¡± Elizabeth uttered with annoyance, ¡°Well, what


    goes aroundes around. You should have expected it the moment you made this n. Do you


    know that you might even lose your own life? You should be smart enough to know this! How I wish I


    don¡¯t have a daughter like you.¡± Cassie grabbed Elizabeth¡¯s hand and whimpered, ¡°Mom, I was wrong.


    I only wanted Oscar to marry me because I believe he still loves me. He told me that it was just a


    marriage of convenience between him and Amelia.


    He promised to marry me once I¡¯m back.¡± Right then, Elizabeth recalled what Cassie said just now.


    ¡°Earlier, you said that you never slept with Oscar. What did you mean by that?¡± Cassie¡¯s expression


    turned a little awkward. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need to ask about this anymore. You just need to remember


    that the child wasn¡¯t his.¡± Unable to hear the truth from Cassie, Elizabeth added angrily. ¡°Honestly


    speaking, I don¡¯t want to meddle in your business anymore either.¡± ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t. I¡¯m your


    daughter. If you don¡¯t care about me, who else is willing to do so?


    Would you like your daughter to lose everything after suffering for so much?¡± ¡°Well, you deserve it.¡± ¡°B-


    But¡­ I am still your daughter.¡± Elizabeth was left speechless at that. Just then, a knock on the door


    interrupted the quarrel between the two. Elizabeth went to open the door. It was their housemaid who


    had brought the food. ¡°Mrs. Yard, this is the meal I have prepared. Mr. Yard is still discussing work with


    the shareholders at the office. He asked me to inform you that he will onlyeter.¡± Elizabeth


    nodded and said, ¡°I see. You can leave now. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mrs. Yard.¡± The next second after the housemaid left, Cassie reminded Elizabeth. ¡°Mom, can


    you call Oscar? It¡¯ste already, so he must be hungry.¡± Elizabeth rolled her eyes at Cassie. ¡°Could you


    at least take care of yourself first? Since the child wasn¡¯t Oscar¡¯s, stop being so obsessed with him. He


    is, after all, the president of Clinton Corporations and has a lot of work. You should be grateful since he


    already took a day off to be with you. If you get too clingy, he will definitely be irritated.¡± Cassie was a


    little unconvinced. ¡°Mom, I thought you¡¯re on my side.¡± ¡°Even if I am on your side, I can¡¯t me others


    indiscriminately. I¡¯d have a reason to put the me all on Oscar if the child was his.


    But now that I know that this was all but a lie, why should I?¡± Upon that, Cassie turned to her mother


    meekly and pouted. ¡°But Mom, I am your only daughter. Are you really that willing to see me suffer?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, but what can I do? Your child is gone, and Oscar is not willing to divorce his wife. You


    should give up on him as soon as possible, then find a man who loves you and get married,¡± Elizabeth


    answered. ¡°Never.¡± Despite all those words from Elizabeth, Cassie¡¯s stubbornness did not seem to fade


    at all. ¡°Mom, there are many men who want me, but I only love Oscar. No matter what, he is the only


    man I will be marrying. If you don¡¯t allow it, then that¡¯s fine; I¡¯ll just be an old lonely hag.¡±


    Hearing that, Elizabeth became furious. ¡°You-¡± Just as she was trying to reprimand her daughter, there


    was another knock on the door. Unable to suppress her emotions, she shouted, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± It


    was Oscar¡¯s voice. As soon as Cassie heard that, she became nervous and snapped back at her


    mother, ¡°Mom, why are you so rude?¡± Elizabeth was so furious that she almost choked with anger.


    After all, she did not mean to overreact towards Oscar. She gave Cassie a reluctant stare and


    petntly spoke, ¡°Come in then. The door¡¯s not locked.¡± Whereas Cassie immediately leaned on the


    pillow, pretending to be weak.


    ¡°Oz, you¡¯re back. Let¡¯s have dinner. You must be hungry.¡± Oscar came in and sat over at the side of the


    hospital bed. Then, Cassie opened the lunchbox and chirped enthusiastically, ¡°Oz, I specially asked


    Mom to get the maid to prepare your favorite meals. The food is still warm. I hope it suits your


    appetite.¡± Seeing that Cassie was once again clinging onto Oscar, Elizabeth¡¯s anger was mixed with


    embarrassment. The daughter that she loved so dearly was but a speck of dirt in front of that man.


    Elizabeth cleared her throat and interrupted the two. ¡°Oscar, what would you like to eat? Let me get it


    for you.¡± At that second, Oscar was keenly aware of the change in Elizabeth¡¯s attitude towards him.


    Although he was not sure what was going on, he was d to see it. ¡°Mrs. Yard, I¡¯m not hungry. Please


    go on and eat with Cassie.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already nighttime. How could you not be hungry? Oz, eat some with


    me, okay?¡± Cassie grabbed his arm and said coquettishly. Oscar gazed at her in confusion. ¡°Doesn¡¯t


    the wound hurt? Why are you able to sit up?¡± Upon that, Cassie promptly pretended to be in pain. ¡°Oz,


    of course, it hurts. But whenever I look at you, I just forget about the pain.¡± Even Elizabeth felt that her


    daughter was being too much. She cleared her throat again and served them. Cassie¡¯s meal consisted


    of a hearty soup, whereas hers and Oscar¡¯s were various types of food.


    Elizabeth put the food in front of them gently. ¡°Oscar, please eat with Cassie, or else she will refuse to


    eat again.¡± Oscar was left without a choice. Even at that moment, Cassie kept putting food into Oscar¡¯s


    bowl, ignoring Elizabeth¡¯s feelings while at it. It was then when Elizabeth decided she could not take it


    anymore. ¡°Cassie, stop moving around and be careful with your wound or you¡¯ll end up in pain again,¡±


    Elizabeth advised. Nheless, Cassie did not intend to withdraw her way of affection towards Oscar.


    ¡°Mom, as long as Oz is with me, I¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    Oscar served the soup for Cassie and instructed gently, ¡°Cassie, drink your soup. Don¡¯t worry about


    me. I¡¯ll help myself.¡± Cassie showed a sweet smile and opened her mouth flirtily. ¡°Oz, I bet the soup will


    taste better if you feed me.¡± With that, Oscar submissively directed a spoonful of soup towards her


    mouth. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Cassie leaned forward to drink it, her lips unwilling to let go of the spoon for quite some


    time. Surprisingly, Oscar did not seem to urge her either. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Cassie nodded while


    beaming with satisfaction. On the contrary, Elizabeth¡¯s expression seemed extremely detested looking


    at her ridiculous daughter. In order to be with Oscar, she aborted her child that belonged to another


    man.


    And now, she was pretending to be weak to gain Oscar¡¯spassion. Truthfully, Elizabeth had


    seemed to lose grasp of her daughter¡¯s true personality. Thus, she could not stand anymore but to


    reproach, ¡°Cassie, please have your meal properly. You still have a wound on your body, waiting to


    heal. Don¡¯te to me cryingter if it hurts again.¡± Due to Elizabeth¡¯s persistent nagging, Cassie


    reluctantly adjusted her posture and let Oscar fed her at a faster pace. After they finished with their


    dinner, Elizabeth wanted to talk to Oscar outside the ward. However, Cassie instinctively turned


    nervous. ¡°Mom, why do you have to go out? You can talk with him here.¡± Elizabeth red daggers at


    her annoying daughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem? Come on. Are you worried that I would eat him up?¡± Cassie bit her lips when


    she heard her mother¡¯s remark. Before she could further refute, Oscar covered her with the quilt and


    comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t be long. Just stay still and remember not to move too much as


    it¡¯ll further agitate the wound.¡± Just as he was about to leave, Cassie grabbed the corner of his shirt and


    murmured, ¡°Okay, bute back quickly. I don¡¯t like being alone. It scares me.¡± Even at that moment,


    Oscar continued to put on a mask of affection, concealing any traces of irritation in his mind.


    ¡°Rest well. I will be back soon.¡± Then, Oscar and Elizabeth left the ward. They reached an empty


    staircase so they could have a talk in private. Soon after that, Elizabeth went directly to the point.


    ¡°Oscar, I know that you are a very assertive and attractive man. And I¡¯m sure you have noticed that


    Cassie has be extremely dependent on you now. Without a doubt, she loves you very much.


    However, she had a miscarriage, and the doctor also said that she might not be able to get pregnant in


    the future. So I need to ask you now ¨C What is your current stand in this rtionship?¡±


    Oscar did not reveal his true emotion but asked rhetorically, ¡°And what do you hope to hear?¡± ¡°I am her


    mother, so of course, I hope that you both will get married.¡± With both hands in his pocket, Oscar said,


    ¡°Honestly, Mrs. Yard, I nned to marry Cassie. But after getting to know her more, I am starting to feel


    that she is not the one I want.¡± Elizabeth frowned, but her reaction had toned down considerably now


    since she realized Cassie¡¯s miscarriage was her own n. ¡°Oscar, please give me a reason.¡± ¡°Mrs.


    Yard, you might think I am giving an excuse. I feel like Cassie has changed.


    She doesn¡¯t seem to be the naive Cassie that I love anymore.¡± Elizabeth did not respond at once but


    went deep in thought. She would have denounced Oscar if it was before, but now that she found out


    what Cassie had done, she couldn¡¯t do so¡­ Taking a deep breath, Elizabeth sounded extremely


    despondent. ¡°Oscar, Cassie stayed in Erihal for almost five years. People there are more open-minded,


    so she would be, more or less, influenced under that kind of environment.¡± Despite that, Oscar just


    shook his head. ¡°Mrs. Yard, you are her mother. I believe you know what I am talking about.


    The old Cassie, though was stubborn at times, still cared for people around her. But even though she


    seems to be much gentler now, I don¡¯t think her heart is in the right ce¡­ I say this by no means of


    disrespect. It¡¯s just that everything feels so different with her now.¡± Although Elizabeth knew all that to


    be true, she was unpleased with Oscar¡¯sment.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°From what I heard, you¡¯re trying to push away the responsibilities, no?¡± Oscar hesitated upon hearing


    this usation. ¡°Mrs. Yard, my wife is pregnant now. It will be mean for me to divorce her now, won¡¯t it?


    As for Cassie, I will arrange the best doctor to ensure her recovery. But at this point, I can promise


    nothing in terms of marriage.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 122

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 122


    Chapter 122,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Elizabeth¡¯s face contorted in anger. No matter what, Cassie was her daughter. There was no way she¡¯d


    stand and watch Cassie getting hurt. She took a deep breath and tamped down her anger. ¡°Oscar,


    what do you mean by that?¡± Oscar replied honestly, ¡°I can¡¯t marry Cassie for the time being.¡± Elizabeth


    scoffed, ¡°Oscar, you¡¯re very honest. But you know that¡¯s not what I want to hear.¡± Oscar stepped back


    and gave her a deep bow. He straightened his back before exining, ¡°Mrs. Yard, I¡¯m really sorry, but


    Amelia¡¯s pregnant. I can¡¯t let the child end up without a mother.


    Hence, it¡¯s impossible for me to marry Cassie now.¡± ¡°You mean you want her to be your mistress


    forever?¡± Elizabeth demanded. Oscar fell silent and nced at her thoughtfully. ¡°Mrs. Yard, we won¡¯t


    reach a consensus. As I said earlier, I hired a designer from Irushea to design Cassie¡¯s wedding dress.


    If she didn¡¯t suffer from a miscarriage, I would¡¯ve proposed when her bump showed. But her


    miscarriage messed things up. Perhaps we aren¡¯t fated to be.¡± Elizabeth wasn¡¯t as hot-headed as


    before. She inquired calmly, ¡°Oscar, be frank with me. Are you not going to marry Cassie, ever?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, I can¡¯t give you my word,¡± said Oscar. ¡°Let¡¯s just go along with the flow. If Cassie and I end


    up being husband and wife, that will be for the best. If we don¡¯t end up together, I¡¯ll think of her as my


    own sister. As long as Yard Group needs me, I¡¯ll be of help.¡± Oscar¡¯s promise was important to the


    Yards. He was a famous entrepreneur while Cassie was a talented musician. Even if she joined the


    board of directors, they¡¯d treat her as an outsider. With Oscar¡¯s help, things would be much smoother.


    Still, Elizabeth wanted more for her daughter. Oscar was the perfect candidate to be her son-inw.


    ¡°Oscar, Cassie relies on you a lot. You promised you¡¯ll love her for the rest of your life,¡± Elizabeth


    remarked.


    ¡°Look, you¡¯ve changed in just a few months. Isn¡¯t that too fast?¡± Oscar couldn¡¯t help but ask


    himself, Was I the one who changed too fast? Emotions rippled through his heart, but he kept a cool


    front and exined, ¡°Mrs. Yard, it was Cassie who dumped me back then. I can¡¯t give her my word forAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    now. But when something happens to her, I¡¯ll be by her side.¡± He¡¯s right, thought Elizabeth. Oscar isn¡¯t


    Cassie¡¯s only lover. She got pregnant with another man¡¯s child. She might¡¯ve lost that child, but that


    doesn¡¯t change the fact that she had other lovers in the past. Elizabeth might be protective of her


    daughter, but she was a reasonable woman. She was born with a silver spoon in her mouth and


    received strict upbringing.


    Previously, she lost her cool because of her daughter, but that didn¡¯t mean she was an irrational


    woman. She knew Cassie had indulged in some capers, so even though she was tempted to defend


    her daughter till the end, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to put Oscar in a difficult position. Sighing, Elizabeth


    caved in. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯m not that unreasonable. Since you say everything¡¯s up to fate, then I


    won¡¯t force you.¡± She added, ¡°But Cassie relies on you heavily. She¡¯s weak after losing her baby. If


    you¡¯re a man, you won¡¯t choose to hurt her now.¡±


    Oscar shot a puzzled look at Elizabeth. ¡°Mrs. Yard, you changed your mind quickly.¡± Elizabeth knew


    what he was trying to say. ¡°Oscar, please don¡¯t be mad at my rude actions earlier. I feel bad for Cassie.


    Everyone adored her since she was young, so she had never suffered in her life. The doctor said she


    might not be able to get pregnant in the future. I was so mad and wanted to beat you up,¡± she rified.


    ¡°Now that she¡¯s awake and revealed that it was her own fault, I can¡¯t insist on pinning the me on


    you.¡± Oscar listened to her exnation silently. Elizabeth implored, ¡°Oscar, please do me a favor. No


    matter what happens, I hope you won¡¯t hurt Cassie. She loves you dearly.¡± Oscar nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Yard. I won¡¯t hurt her. She was my first love. There will always be a spot for her in my


    heart. She¡¯ll always be special to me.¡± Elizabeth let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Oscar, you¡¯re an adult. I believe


    you¡¯re sincere. Remember, don¡¯t hurt her,¡± she repeated. Oscar nodded without a word. Patting his


    shoulder, Elizabeth told him, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Otherwise, Cassie might overthink things.¡± They returned


    to the ward shortly after. Cassie, who was fidgeting nervously, rxed visibly at the sight of Oscar.


    ¡°Mom, Oz, what took you so long? I was so worried. I nearly went out in search of you,¡± Cassie whined


    and pouted unhappily.


    Elizabeth shot her an exasperated look. ¡°Why? Are you afraid I¡¯ll tear him to pieces?¡± Flushing beet


    red, Cassie replied softly, ¡°Mom, stop talking nonsense. That was not what I meant.¡± Elizabeth poked


    her forehead and chided, ¡°I know you well, my dear.¡± At 11 p.m., Cassie told her mother, ¡°Mom, it¡¯ste.


    You should go home. Oz will take care of me here. You don¡¯t want to keep Dad waiting at home, do


    you?¡± Elizabeth nearly choked on her words. Cassie isn¡¯t even married to Oscar, but she¡¯s already


    siding with him. When they get married, will she forget toe home to us?


    ¡°Cassie, where are your manners? You aren¡¯t even married to him yet. Look at how desperate you are.


    Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Elizabeth remarked in frustration. As her cheeks turned a crimson red,


    Cassie whined, ¡°Mom, Oz and I will marry sooner orter. There¡¯s nothing wrong about him taking care


    of me!¡± Swiftly, Elizabeth packed her things up and told Oscar, ¡°Look, I¡¯m third-wheeling here. Take


    care of her, Oscar. I¡¯lle to take your ce tomorrow.¡± Oscar nned to head back home. After


    hearing their words, he had no choice but to agree to stay for the night.


    Elizabeth reminded her daughter. ¡°Cassie, have a good rest. Don¡¯t bother Oscar. He needs to take care


    of you and work. I believe he must be exhausted.¡± Cassie nodded obediently. After Elizabeth left,


    Cassie patted her bed and extended an invitation. ¡°Oz,e join me in bed.¡± Oscar pulled the covers


    up and kissed her forehead. ¡°No worries. I will spend the night on the sofa.¡± Pouting unhappily, Cassie


    demanded, ¡°Oz, the bed is big enough for the two of us. Why won¡¯t you join me?¡± Oscar exined


    patiently, ¡°You¡¯re still weak from the miscarriage.


    If I join you in bed, I might not hold back seeing how gorgeous you are. I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± Cassie


    turned scarlet and harrumphed shyly. ¡°What were you thinking? I want you to sleep well, that¡¯s all.


    You¡¯re so mean!¡± Too caught up in her feelings, Cassie didn¡¯t see the indifference in Oscar¡¯s gaze.


    Gently, Oscar helped her down and tucked her in. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should go to bed.¡± Taking his hand,


    Cassie uttered shyly, ¡°Oz, I feel like the luckiest person in the world to be with you. I wish I can be by


    your side forever. What do you think?¡± Oscar patted her head and avoided her question deftly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with someone who is sick. If you want to be with me, get well soon.¡± Cassie shed


    a grin. ¡°I will, as long as you don¡¯t leave my side.¡± She patted her bed again and implored, ¡°Oz,e


    join me in bed. I know you¡¯re a gentleman. Otherwise, you would¡¯ve fallen for my seduction previously.¡±


    Pulling a chair to the bed, Oscar sat down before answering, ¡°Go to bed. If I join you in bed, I don¡¯t


    think you will be able to sleep well.¡± The light in Cassie¡¯s eyes dimmed as she uttered in


    disappointment. ¡°Oz, I lost the child. Do you still me me for that?¡±


    Oscar ruffled her hair tofort her. ¡°Nonsense. Did I ever me you for that? It wasn¡¯t your fault.


    Besides, we¡¯re still young. We can have childrenter on.¡± Cassie pressed on. ¡°You don¡¯t seem upset


    at all, Oz. You don¡¯t care that I¡¯ve lost my child, right?¡± Oscar¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Cassie, I¡¯m upset


    at the loss of the child, too. I¡¯m too proud to show my misery to you. I can¡¯t believe you misunderstood


    me that easily.¡± Cassie panicked immediately. ¡°Oz, I was afraid you¡¯ll me me for the incident. I spent


    all day in the hospital, but you didn¡¯t even reprimand me. To be honest, I felt distressed and guilty,¡± she


    revealed while clutching his hands desperately.


    ¡°I was scared that you might me me for the miscarriage. Also, it seemed like you didn¡¯t look forward


    to the arrival of our child as you weren¡¯t upset at all.¡± Oscar tucked her in again and reassured her.


    ¡°Stop overthinking things. I¡¯m heartbroken over the loss of our child, too. We have a long journey ahead


    of us. In the future, we will have our own kids.¡± ¡°What if we can¡¯t have any?¡± ¡°Stop overthinking things.¡±


    ¡°Oz, I¡¯m serious. Mom told me that this miscarriage has affected my uterus. It will be hard for me to get


    pregnant in the future. If I¡¯m infertile, will you still marry me?¡±


    Instead of answering her question, Oscar said, ¡°I¡¯ll marry my soulmate, not a birthing machine. There¡¯s


    no need for you to bear my child as I can get one elsewhere.¡± Cassie gazed at him adoringly. ¡°But I


    want a child of our own, Oz. I don¡¯t want outsiders to join our family. The children are adorable, but they


    aren¡¯t ours. I can¡¯t ept nor like them.¡± Something dark suddenly flickered in Oscar¡¯s eyes. Cassie


    grabbed his palm and ced it on her cheek. She made an unreasonable demand. ¡°Oz, if I can¡¯t bear


    any children, can you not bring other children that you bore with other women into our household?¡±


    Immediately, Oscar retracted his hand.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 123

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 123


    Chapter 123,Love You Enough to Leave You


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Stunned, Cassie looked up at Oscar. ¡°Oscar?¡± ¡°Cassie, I¡¯m going to have a child in a few months¡¯ time.


    If you want to be mine, you have to ept my child,¡± stated Oscar firmly. Cassie lowered her gaze as


    reluctance and hatred shed across her eyes. After a brief silence, she raised her head weakly. ¡°Oz,


    can¡¯t you let Amelia take care of the child? I lost mine because of her. There¡¯s no way I can treat her


    child as my own. I¡¯ll make sure she receives her alimony every month.¡± Tamping down his irritation,


    Oscar shed a grin in her direction. ¡°You¡¯re still weak.


    Hurry, close your eyes and sleep.¡± Cassie took his head and weaved her fingers with his. ¡°Oz, I went to


    Erihal years ago capriciously. I lost myself in the fun Erihal had to offer, but after one month, I missed


    you so much. I nearly rushed back, but Mom told me you had married someone else.¡± She bared her


    heart to him. ¡°I was so unhappy and mad back then. You said you love me, but you married another


    woman swiftly after my departure. In a fit of anger, I remained in Erihal. I told myself that I¡¯ll be fine


    alone. If I knew we¡¯d miss each other for years, I would¡¯ve returned immediately.


    I still love and miss you after all these years.¡± Not a word came from Oscar¡¯s lips. He had investigated


    Cassie¡¯s past in Erihal. Besides frequenting bars and nightclubs, she was involved intimately with a few


    men. She also often held parties in her rented apartment, spending the night partying and getting


    wasted with a bunch of people, like there was no tomorrow. When the investigator handed him the


    report, he was caught by surprise. However, the report plus the photos given by Olivia confirmed one


    thing¡ªhe was tricked by Cassie¡¯s innocent and kind appearance. She was, in fact, an avid partygoer


    who loved frequenting bars and nightclubs. Oscar was known for his crafty side in the business world.


    Hence, he had not expected to be wrong about her. After finding out Cassie¡¯s real character, he


    gradually drifted away from her. He couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she was merely putting up an act in


    front of him. True to his word, he hired an Irushean designer to design a wedding dress for her.


    Nevertheless, Amelia was the one who popped up in his mind whenever he thought of the wedding


    proposal and the design for the dress. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from wondering how gorgeous Amelia


    would look in that dress. Noticing Oscar wandering off, a sh of panic appeared in Cassie¡¯s gaze.


    She struggled to sit up but identally jostled her wound. Immediately, she gasped in pain. Snapping


    back to reality, Oscar took her arm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you jostle your wound?¡± Grabbing his


    shoulders, Cassie gazed at him and uttered pitifully, ¡°Oz, don¡¯t leave me alone. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like


    kids. I just want one of our own. I can¡¯t get over the fact that you and Amelia are married, so I refuse to


    let her childe between us. It¡¯s like a thorn stuck in my throat which will hurt every time I breathe.¡±


    Oscar helped her to lie down and told her, ¡°Stop overthinking things. You just had surgery and lost your


    baby, so your body is still weak. You must be tired after talking for so long. Sleep now.¡±


    Cassie blinked and asked, ¡°Oz, can you hand me my phone?¡± Oscar found her request strange, but he


    went to the left side of her bed and retrieved her phone for her. ¡°Let¡¯s take a selfie of you kissing me,


    Oz!¡± eximed Cassie as she clicked on the camera app. Frowning, Oscar returned, ¡°Why are you


    suddenly asking to take a selfie?¡± ¡°Well, ourst selfie was taken years ago. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve taken


    any new photos together. I know you love me, but you rarely get intimate with me. I just want a photo of


    you kissing me. Won¡¯t you say yes?¡± Cassie¡¯s eyes reddened in distress. Oscar couldn¡¯t bring himself


    to say no, so he leaned over and kissed her cheek.


    Pointing at her forehead, Cassie requested, ¡°Oz, I want you to kiss my forehead. A kiss on the


    forehead is more intimate than a kiss on the lips.¡± Oscar brushed his lips across her forehead as her


    camera clicked repeatedly. ¡°Oz, can you kiss my shoulder?¡± Cassie¡¯s request grew R-rated. Oscar


    merely stared at her silently. Pouting prettily, Cassie whined, ¡°I want us to be more intimate. Can¡¯t you


    say yes to my small request?¡± Oscar relented reluctantly. Cassie proceeded to take countless photos of


    Oscar kissing her forehead, cheek, and lips. She then forced Oscar to go through each and every


    photo with her. ¡°Oz, this photo of you kissing my forehead looks pretty good. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is.¡±


    Oscar reached out to take the phone from her, but she refused to relinquish it to him. ¡°Oz, let me scroll


    through the photos for a bit.¡± Oscar knitted his brows together and replied, ¡°It¡¯ste. Time to sleep.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she whimpered. ¡°It¡¯s rare for us to take these intimate photos. I want to enjoy them for a bit


    longer. I can¡¯t sleep now.¡± Oscar thought about it and caved in shortly after. ¡°Okay. Stay here. I need to


    make a call outside,¡± he told her. Cassie looked up anxiously. ¡°Why are you doing it out there? You can


    make that call here.¡± Oscar¡¯s frown deepened. Cassie added hastily, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong.


    I wasn¡¯t trying to restrict your freedom. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll leave when I wasn¡¯t paying attention. I


    don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital alone.¡± Oscar assured her, ¡°I need to instruct my assistant about


    something regarding work. I¡¯ll be back in around thirty minutes. If you¡¯re sleepy, just go to bed. Don¡¯t


    worry. I¡¯ll stay here for the night.¡± Cassie inclined her head grudgingly. After Oscar stepped out of her


    ward, the anxiety on Cassie¡¯s face disappeared without a trace. Gazing at Oscar¡¯s figure in the photos,


    she dered, ¡°Oz, don¡¯t me me for my schemes to get you. I love you too much to give you up to


    Amelia. I am your soulmate. Amelia is just a b*tch you hired who doesn¡¯t deserve to be with you.¡±


    She picked five intimate selfies from the countless selfies they took earlier and sent them to Amelia


    along with a text: Amelia, Oz loves me. He told me he didn¡¯t divorce you because you¡¯re pregnant with


    his child. You¡¯re a scheming woman, huh? Never mind, I can wait for him. He¡¯ll be mine sooner orter.


    The child in your belly will be nothing but an outsider. After sending out that text, she proceeded to


    delete it andy down as though nothing had happened earlier. When Oscar came inter, she had


    already dozed off. Oscar came to her bed and nced at her. Right then, his phone rang.


    He whipped out his phone and saw Amelia¡¯s name shing on the screen. He quickly answered it.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Amelia¡¯s cool voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I know you¡¯re a loving


    couple with Ms. Yard and that I¡¯m just a stand-in for her. But please, could you ask Ms. Yard to stop


    sending me those disgusting photos?¡± ¡°What photos?¡± Oscar was puzzled. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you know what


    the photos are. You must¡¯ve had a good time kissing her forehead and lips, huh? You have my


    blessings. Please inform her on my behalf that I won¡¯te between you.¡±


    With that, she ended the phone call without hesitation. Oscar gazed at his phone, whose screen had


    gone dark, and scowled. Returning to Cassie¡¯s side,plicated emotions shed across his eyes. He


    seemed troubled. On the other hand, Amelia felt her heart clenching in pain at the sight of the selfies of


    Oscar and Cassie. After the initial pain came a fresh swell of rage. How dare Cassie send me those


    photos? So what if she used to be Oscar¡¯s girlfriend? I am Oscar¡¯s legally wedded wife. The Clintons


    admitted my status. Even though our marriage was nothing but an agreement, it is still protected by the


    law.


    Cassie is just a lowly homewrecker. As a mistress, she¡¯s so arrogant. Staring at the intimate selfies


    angrily, Amelia scoffed, ¡°What a loving couple. Cassie has just suffered from a miscarriage, but you¡¯re


    already acting all lovey-dovey with her. Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing control? Cassie might end up going


    into the operating room again.¡± Amelia knew she was being harsh, but there was no way she could


    bring herself to sympathize with Cassie¡¯s plight. After all, Cassie kept pushing her limits. She wasn¡¯t a


    saint. After deleting the photos, she dered to herself, ¡°You want me to leave? I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve just


    changed my mind. You are certain Oscar loves you, right? Let¡¯s see how much he loves you.¡±


    Cassie, whom she despised, had ignited a spark ofpetitiveness in her. Besides her background,


    she was confident enough of defeating Cassie. Thepetitive Amelia fell into a deep sleep. The next


    morning, she washed up excitedly and put on a pink dress. She was seven months along, but besides


    her slight bump, her limbs were still slender. Hence, the youthful dressplemented her fair skin


    instead of looking awkward on her. When Amelia came down the stairs, even Molly was slightly


    stunned at the sight of her gorgeous figure. With a wide grin, Molly greeted her, ¡°Good morning, Mrs.


    Clinton. You look pretty today. Are you going somewhere?¡± Amelia returned a smile.


    ¡°Do you mean I¡¯m not pretty usually?¡± Wiping her hands dry, Molly beamed. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you look


    pretty every day. But today, you look exceptionally attractive. Perhaps it has something to do with your


    jovial mood.¡± Amelia touched her face consciously. Is it that obvious? ¡°Molly, let¡¯s go to the farmer¡¯s


    marketter. I want to cook something delicious for Oscar.¡± Amelia shed a warm smile. Molly served


    her breakfast and uttered, ¡°Sure, Mrs. Clinton.


    But Mr. Clinton doesn¡¯te home for lunch. Are you bringing lunch to his office?¡± Amelia merely


    nodded and said nothing else. After breakfast, Amelia followed Molly to the farmer¡¯s market. The


    sellers there were delighted to see them andvished praises on Amelia. Those who frequented the


    farmer¡¯s market were usually elderlydies. Sometimes, a few young people would show up. However,


    none of them were as charming and pretty as Amelia.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 124

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 124


    Chapter 124,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°Hello, gorgeous. Are you here with Molly?¡± asked ady selling vegetables. Amelia replied politely, ¡°I


    have nothing to do at home, so I tagged along with Molly. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯vee to the


    farmer¡¯s market. It must be hard to wake up early in the morning every day.¡± The vegetable seller¡¯s


    smile widened. She had never seen anyone as pretty as Amelia. As far as she was concerned, the


    more pretty a woman was, the more arrogant and indifferent she would be. This was the first time she


    had ever seen someone as friendly and gorgeous as Amelia.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet-talker. Thank you for your concern,¡± uttered the vegetable seller happily. ¡°It has


    been a while since you bought anything from my stall. Here, you can have this for free.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡±


    After making her purchase, Amelia insisted on paying her. ¡°You¡¯re running a small business. I insist on


    paying for my purchases!¡± In the end, the vegetable seller epted her payment. As Molly and Amelia


    made their way through the farmer¡¯s market, the sellers weed them warmly. Amelia was also


    sweet enough, so the sellers gave her lots of free gifts generously.


    They even got two extra eggs for free from the egg seller. Soon, Molly and Amelia left the farmer¡¯s


    market loaded with their shopping. Molly tried to take the shopping bags from Amelia, but thetter


    stepped out of her reach. ¡°Molly, this isn¡¯t heavy at all. I can manage,¡± Amelia stated with a grin. Molly


    told her, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, give me the eggs. You can carry the vegetables.¡± Amused, Amelia answered,


    ¡°Molly, you¡¯re being too cautious. It¡¯s just a dozen eggs. I can manage that easily.¡± Molly didn¡¯t insist.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, if you find it heavy, hand the bag to me. You¡¯re pregnant, so you need to be extra


    careful.¡± Amelia chuckled. ¡°Molly, don¡¯t worry. I can handle that, no problem.¡±


    Slowly, Amelia and Molly strolled back to their neighborhood. At the gate of their neighborhood, they


    ran into someone who Amelia thought she would never see again¡ªJennifer Larson. She remembered


    how Jennifer used to regard her as a rival. Upon spotting Amelia, Jennifer removed her sunsses and


    came to her. Amelia gave Jennifer the once-over and realized thetter had lost a lot of weight.


    Jennifer was still d in a fashionable outfit as usual and was exuding a confident aura, but her gaze


    wasn¡¯t as dynamic as before. Overall, she seemed exhausted. ¡°Amelia, are you free? I need to talk to


    you.¡± Jennifer stated her intentions outright. Sensing Jennifer¡¯s hostility, Molly pulled Amelia to stand


    behind her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she inquired. ¡°Why do you need to talk to Mrs. Clinton?¡± Jennifer ignored her and


    stared straight at Amelia. ¡°I need to talk to you about something important, Amelia. Half an hour will


    do.¡± Stepping out from behind Molly, Amelia asked, ¡°Ms. Larson, what is it about?¡± ¡°Can we talk in a


    cafe elsewhere?¡± Jennifer tamped down her irritation and urged. After a brief hesitation, Amelia told


    Molly, ¡°Molly, head home with our shopping. I need to talk to her.¡± Molly took the shopping bag from her


    worriedly. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, shall Ie with you?¡±


    Amelia was amused. ¡°Molly, she is my ex-colleague and superior. I know who she is.¡± Molly gave the


    unfriendly Jennifer, who was d in a fashionable outfit, a disapproving look. Evidently, this woman


    was here to stir up trouble. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I¡¯ll leave the bags at home and join you. You¡¯re seven months


    along.¡± Molly was still concerned. ¡°You¡¯re going to give birth soon. I can¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    She nearly blurted out that Jennifer seemed like trouble, but her manners stopped her from saying so.


    Jennifer¡¯s face darkened in displeasure. She put on her sunsses and uttered in exasperation,


    ¡°Amelia, why is your maid so talkative?


    She¡¯s annoying and rude.¡± Jennifer had left a terrible impression on Molly. ¡°Ms. Larson? To be honest,


    you left a bad impression on me. You might be pretty, but I¡¯ve seen many gorgeousdies in my life.


    Compared to Mrs. Clinton, your manners are far worse,¡± Molly scoffed. Jennifer nced at Amelia in


    frustration. ¡°Amelia, will youe or not? Do you seriously think I¡¯ll do something to hurt you? I¡¯m not


    that despicable. I¡¯m aw-abiding citizen.¡± After reassuring Molly, Amelia turned to her. ¡°Ms. Larson, I¡¯m


    sorry. My maid is worried for me. She doesn¡¯t mean anything else. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Molly stood there with the shopping bags in her hands. ¡°Mrs. Clinton.¡± ¡°Molly,¡± said Amelia in a


    comforting tone. ¡°Go home without me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that, she left with Jennifer. They arrivedN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    at a nearby cafe and ordered a cup of coffee each. Amelia stirred her coffee and said, ¡°Ms. Larson, it


    has been a while since west met. Do you need anything from me?¡± Jennifer stared at her bump,


    obviously in a daze. ¡°Seven months?¡± After a momentary silence, Amelia responded politely, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m


    seven months along.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fast,¡± came Jennifer¡¯s strange reply.


    As Jennifer wasn¡¯t being hostile to her, Amelia found it weird. She sipped on her coffee awkwardly. ¡°Ms.


    Larson¡ª¡± ¡°Jennifer will do,¡± Jennifer cut in. Taken aback, Amelia nced at her curiously. Jennifer


    blurted out, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you surprised at my sudden change in attitude?¡± Amelia nodded in


    response. Jennifer removed her sunnies and crossed her legs. ¡°Amelia, I took you as a rival because I


    realized Carter is in love with you. I was too jealous of you. I¡¯m sorry for that.¡± Amelia merely gave her


    an odd look. Jennifer continued, ¡°My sudden appearance might¡¯ve taken you by surprise, but I¡¯m here


    to offer my apology.


    Also, I would like to ask you to stop contacting Carter. You¡¯re too important to him. As long as you¡¯re by


    his side, he won¡¯t be able to fall in love with another woman or get married. You don¡¯t want to hold him


    up, do you?¡± Amelia was lost in thought as her lips curved up in amusement. Why do women like to tell


    me that my existence is nothing but an obstacle to the men who love me? The women im I won¡¯t be


    of help to the men¡¯s careers and families. It¡¯s like I¡¯m a jinx who will bring bad luck to every man by my


    side. Amelia was neither a hypocrite nor someone who¡¯d suffer in order to make others happy. ¡°Ms.


    Larson, I believe you¡¯ve gotten it wrong,¡± she stated firmly. ¡°Carter and I are just friends.


    It¡¯s not wrong for friends to stay in touch, right? Besides, we¡¯ve been friends for ages. I won¡¯t agree with


    your request. What right do you have to ask me to stop contacting him?¡± Amelia¡¯s reply was harsh. She


    was insinuating that Jennifer and Carter were also friends, so the former had no right to ask her to stop


    contacting Carter. Jennifer¡¯s expression clouded over as her grip on the cup tightened. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re


    still as sharp-tongued as ever, huh?¡± Jennifer mocked. Amelia took a sip of her coffee and grinned.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, you¡¯ve changed a lot, too. I remembered you used to be overly aggressive.


    I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re apologizing to me now.¡± Caressing her cup, Jennifer replied, ¡°I¡¯m not apologizing


    to you. This is a discussion. Carter is the only connection between us. I believe you know what I¡¯m


    going to say.¡± Amelia shook her head politely. ¡°Ms. Larson, sorry, but I don¡¯t know why you insist on


    talking to me.¡± Jennifer sipped on her coffee before answering, ¡°You¡¯re really good at putting up an


    innocent act and seducing other men, huh? You stole Carter¡¯s heart and left without looking back. Do


    you know what happened to Carter after you left?¡±


    Amelia was stunned into silence. After her resignation, she had never contacted Carter on purpose. It


    was for the best¡ªto her, at least. Hence, she had no idea how Carter was doing now. Jennifer


    immediately saw through her and sneered, ¡°What a waste of Carter¡¯s feelings.¡± Amelia nced at her


    curiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t contact him. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± Jennifer folded her arms arrogantly. ¡°Yes, I


    hate it when you contact him, but that was your decision. You don¡¯t even know he entered the hospital


    after suffering from gastric perforation. I pity him.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart clenched ufortably. ¡°Gastric perforation? How could that be? Was it serious? How


    is he doing now?¡± she demanded anxiously. The mocking smile on Jennifer¡¯s lips widened. ¡°Don¡¯t you


    think you¡¯re being a hypocrite?¡± she sneered in disdain. Amelia schooled her expression carefully and


    replied in an indifferent manner. ¡°Ms. Larson, my rtionship with Carter has nothing to do with you.


    Even if you¡¯re his girlfriend, you can¡¯t stop him from making friends. Plus, you¡¯re not even his girlfriend.¡±


    The scowl on Jennifer¡¯s face deepened.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 125

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 125


    Chapter 125,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°I¡¯m still not his girlfriend for now, but I will be soon.¡± Jennifer regained her confidence swiftly. ¡°You don¡¯t


    even like Carter. Stop giving him hope before leaving without looking back.¡± Amelia found her words


    funny. She had never given Carter any hope. Previously, she might¡¯ve overstepped the boundaries by


    asking Carter to rmend her a job, but he was the only person she knew who wasn¡¯t afraid of


    Oscar¡¯s influence. She only ended up contacting him after thorough deliberation. Indeed, she had the


    thought of manipting Carter, but that was about it.


    They had been separated for five years. No matter how deep their love was back then, it would¡¯ve


    faded away with time. After all, time and tide wait for no man. Their feelings couldn¡¯t stand the test of


    time. When Amelia reached out to Carter, she thought Carter no longer loved her. Besides, the man


    had never confessed his feelings to her. She had no idea he still loved her dearly after all these years.


    If she knew, she wouldn¡¯t have contacted him in the first ce. Sometimes, it would be better to keep


    one¡¯s feelings to oneself. Making things clear would only cause awkwardness on both sides.


    It was practically impossible to revive her feelings in the past. ¡°Ms. Larson, you must¡¯ve gotten it wrong.


    I wasn¡¯t the one who dumped him,¡± exined Amelia. ¡°Yes, I loved him back then, but he was the one


    who took off. I don¡¯t know whether he loved me back then. Perhaps he realized his feelings for me after


    his departure. I¡¯m not trying to defend myself. I just think that you shouldn¡¯t hold a grudge over this if


    you are to be his future girlfriend or wife.¡± Jennifer stared at her without a word. Taking the spoon,


    Amelia started stirring her coffee again.


    Aside from the initial sip she took, her coffee remained untouched. ¡°Ms. Larson, if that was what you


    wanted to say, I don¡¯t think it was necessary. Carter and I are friends, nothing else. If he doesn¡¯t want to


    be friends anymore, I can stop contacting him. But if he thinks of me as a friend, I will still keep in touch


    with him.¡± Standing up, Amelia took her bag. ¡°The coffee¡¯s on me, Ms. Larson. I need to prepare lunch


    for my husband. Please excuse me.¡± Suddenly, Jennifer grabbed Amelia¡¯s hand, causing thetter to


    freeze in astonishment. She immediately retorted angrily, ¡°Ms. Larson, what are you doing?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jennifer swallowed nervously and choked out, ¡°Amelia, pleasee with me and visit Carter in


    hospital.¡± Amelia was taken aback by her sudden request. After removing her shades, bitterness flitted


    across Jennifer¡¯s gaze. ¡°Amelia, sit down. Others might think I¡¯m trying to bully you,¡± she uttered.


    Amelia sat down obediently and studied the woman sitting across from her carefully. At once, Jennifer


    wore her shades again to hide the emotions in her eyes. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m not trying to be your friend. I¡¯m


    doing this for Carter¡¯s sake. I despise you, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you appear in his sight if possible. I


    have no other choice as I love him.¡± She sighed. ¡°Back then, I used to enjoy being adored by other


    men.


    If I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll sh a smile. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just ignore them. After meeting Carter, who is the


    bane of my life, I kept caving in. Others might think I¡¯m intimidating, but my pride is crushed into dust


    whenever I¡¯m with him. This time, I came to ask for your help because of him, too.¡± Amelia remained


    unfazed. Those who fell in love first were destined to be on the losing side. They would sacrifice


    willingly, without asking for anything in return. They would allow their pride to be crushed into dust, no


    matter how proud they used to be. Unrequited love was the worst of all. Those who had a secret crush


    could only sacrifice for their loved ones silently and end up being disappointed.


    ¡°We¡¯re not that close, Ms. Larson,¡± said Amelia as she stirred her coffee. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you love


    Carter. I¡¯m also not interested in your love story.¡± Jennifer folded her arms arrogantly. Even though she


    was asking for Amelia¡¯s help, she still acted like she was above everyone else. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯ve got it


    wrong. I¡¯m not boasting about my love story. I just want you to know how generous I am,¡± she uttered


    haughtily. Suddenly, Amelia let out a chuckle. Jennifer puts on a pompous front because she doesn¡¯t


    want anyone to see the fragile side of her.


    That is why she acts like she¡¯s above everyone else. Well, I don¡¯t hate her that much now. Still, Amelia


    knew she and Jennifer were from different worlds. Jennifer¡¯s arrogance proved they would never be


    friends. Not even acquaintances. Fuming, Jennifer demanded, ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Putting her


    spoon down, Amelia answered, ¡°Ms. Larson, you strike me as adorable.¡± Jennifer became increasingly


    upset. ¡°Who are you calling adorable?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only Larson I know in this cafe,¡± Amelia joked.


    Jennifer whipped her shades off and red at Amelia. ¡°Stop calling me adorable.


    That¡¯s disgusting. Only childish young girls would pretend to be adorable to attract men¡¯s attention. I¡¯m


    a mature youngdy. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m adorable.¡± Amelia shook her finger in disapproval. ¡°You¡¯re


    wrong, Ms. Larson. Look at your features. You¡¯re indeed adorable. If you show your weak side to men,


    they will throw themselves at you.¡± Jennifer scrunched her face up in fury. ¡°Are you teasing me,


    Amelia?¡± Yeah. Finally, you get that. Amelia thought in her heart. However, she feigned innocence. ¡°Did


    I?¡± With her hands folded across her chest, Amelia dered, ¡°Stop wasting my time. Just tell me if


    you¡¯re willing to visit Carter with me or not.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t. Send him my wishes. I hope he will rest well and stop working too


    long hours.¡± Jennifer studied her and pressed on, ¡°Why won¡¯t you visit him?¡± ¡°Do you seriously want


    me to visit him?¡± Jennifer shook her head honestly. ¡°If possible, I wish you can disappear from his life.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you pretending to be generous? The Scotts don¡¯t wee me. My husband doesn¡¯t


    want me to keep in touch with him, too. We¡¯re just friends, but it¡¯s best to keep our distance,¡± replied


    Amelia. Silence ensued. After a long while, Jennifer inquired, ¡°You said you will stay in touch with him,


    right?¡±


    Amelia inclined her head in response. ¡°Why won¡¯t you visit him, then?¡± ¡°Ms. Larson, you don¡¯t seem


    like a long-winded person to me.¡± ¡°I love Carter. I just want a clear answer from you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re putting


    the cart before the horse. My answer isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is how Carter treats you. If he


    doesn¡¯t love you, you won¡¯t end up with him even without me around.¡± Immediately, Jennifer¡¯s face


    contorted with anger as she insisted, ¡°He will fall in love with me.¡± It was as though she was telling that


    to herself. Amelia¡¯s lips curved into a grin. ¡°Congrattions in advance, then. I¡¯ll make sure to prepare


    a wedding gift for you.¡±


    Fury vibrated through Jennifer¡¯s being as she uttered icily, ¡°Amelia, whether or not Carter and I get


    married is none of your business.¡± Shrugging, Amelia stood up and said, ¡°Well, I have to go.¡±


    Immediately, Jennifer softened. ¡°Amelia, you should really visit Carter.¡± At her words, Amelia¡¯s brows


    knitted together. ¡°Ms. Larson,¡± she said sternly. ¡°Be honest with me. Did something happen to Carter?¡±


    Jennifer was someone who regarded herself as superior to others. There was no way she would lower


    herself from her pedestal to beg for Amelia¡¯s help if Carter¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t serious. At first, she


    demanded Amelia to cut off ties with Carter before asking her to visit Carter at the hospital.


    Her words were too contradicting. Hence, Amelia wondered if Carter¡¯s condition was much worse.


    Without warning, Jennifer¡¯s eyes turned red. A sh of anxiety appeared in Amelia¡¯s gaze as she


    urged, ¡°Ms. Larson, what exactly happened to Carter?¡± ¡°Carter was sent to the hospital because he


    had gastric perforation. No one was sure why he suddenly had a fever. He had been unconscious for a


    few days., but ording to the doctor, he was fine.


    He kept muttering your name and asked you not to leave even though he was in a deep slumber,¡±


    Jennifer revealed sadly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t havee to you if he hadn¡¯t done that. I can¡¯t just sit and watch


    him be a vegetable!¡± Amelia was stunned into silence. Never in her wildest dream did she expect


    Carter would be unconscious. ¡°Which hospital is he in?¡± A few minutester, Amelia found her voice


    again. Jennifer wiped her tears away and hurriedly put on her shades in embarrassment. ¡°Principal


    General Hospital.¡± Huh? Amelia fell silent.


    I have no idea Principal General Hospital is this popr. Both Cassie and Carter have been admitted to


    this same hospital. Oscar is there with his beloved, while my ex-boyfriend is in the same hospital. If


    Oscar runs into me there, I¡¯ll have to exin things to him. My rtionship with Oscar is already rocky.


    I originally wanted to cook for him to ease things up, but there¡¯s always somethinging between us.


    We¡¯re getting further apart each day. Amelia didn¡¯t know whether she should cry orugh by now.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 126

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 126


    Chapter 126,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°Amelia, are you or are you not going to see Carter? I¡¯ll be frank with you. The doctor has already given


    his final prognosis. If he doesn¡¯t wake up in three days, the chances of him ever waking up is only one


    in ten thousand. If you still see him as a friend, follow me to the hospital,¡± Jennifer insisted. Slightly


    frenzied, Amelia shot to her feet. ¡°It¡¯s that serious?¡± ¡°You can believe whatever you want, Amelia.


    That¡¯s all I have to say.¡± Amelia could detect the anger simmering in the otherdy who was obviously


    here to beg her, but seemed more like she was threatening her instead. Although Amelia had already


    decided to visit Carter, she still wanted to kick Jennifer¡¯s arrogance down a few notches.


    I knew it. Jennifer¡¯s rtively pleasant behavior just now was too good to be true. ¡°Ms. Larson, if you


    beg me, perhaps I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Amelia gave her some attitude as well. Jennifer was momentarily


    dumbfounded, eximing in disbelief, ¡°What did you say?¡± Amelia pointed to the ground and


    borated, ¡°Ms. Larson. If you kneel and beg me, I¡¯ll follow you to the hospital immediately. Otherwise,


    I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯d rather go home and cook for my husband.¡± Jennifer took off her shades and red


    vehemently at Amelia, her eyes seemingly calling thetter crazy. Amelia shrugged her shoulders and


    smiled nonchntly.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to, Ms. Larson?¡± Without waiting for a response, she pushed back her chair. ¡°In


    that case, I¡¯m sorry. I have a lot of work to do, so I¡¯ll get going first.¡± She spun on her heels and walked


    away, but she soon unexpectedly heard a soft thud behind her. Amelia turned around and was utterly


    shocked to see that Jennifer had actually dropped to her knees. Even the waiters in the caf¨¦ were


    stunned.


    Amelia hurried over, wanting to reach out to help Jennifer up, but thetter stared at her with a resolute


    gaze and gritted out, ¡°Now can you go to the hospital with me, Amelia?¡± Amelia flicked her eyes toward


    the waiters, who were rushing over, and said in exasperation, ¡°Get up first. This is a public area.


    Everyone¡¯s watching.¡± ¡°Follow me to the hospital, then I¡¯ll get up.¡± Ameliapromised, ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll


    follow you! I was only joking. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d take it so seriously.¡± With that, Jennifer got to her


    feet and returned to being her pompous self. Then, she exined to the waiters who had just reached


    them, ¡°No big deal. I just twisted my ankle. All of you go back to work.¡±


    Only then did the waiters retreat. Jennifer went ahead of Amelia to pay the bill. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Amelia got


    into Jennifer¡¯s car and called Molly after fastening her seatbelt. ¡°Molly, just cook something simple and


    leave it on the table. I¡¯ll go back and heat it up myselfter.¡± Then, Molly said something over the phone


    that got Amelia saying, ¡°Nothing. Something happened to a friend of mine, so I¡¯m going to visit him at


    the hospital. I¡¯ll be home once I¡¯ve seen that he¡¯s alright. I might not be able to cook for Oscar today.


    Call him for me, will you? Ask him if he¡¯s eating.


    If he is, cook another portion for him.¡± After Molly gave her reply over the phone, Amelia spoke again,


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now. If you have something to do, you may leave once you¡¯re done cooking. You don¡¯t


    have toe again in the evening. I can cook on my own. Alright, that¡¯s all.¡± After ending the call, she


    turned to say to Jennifer, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As Jennifer put the car in drive, she said with mild annoyance, ¡°It¡¯s


    not like she¡¯s your mom. She¡¯s only a maid. Why do you have to report everything to her? Don¡¯t tell me


    you really take her as your mother?¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond. Jennifer, too, felt that she was embarrassing herself. Hence,


    she merely kept her mouth zipped. She was speeding the entire journey and almost ran a red light. If


    Amelia hadn¡¯t reminded her, Jennifer might have even floored the elerator. They arrived at the


    hospital in twenty minutes. After Jennifer parked the car, Amelia¡¯s face had already gone deathly pale.


    Amelia side-eyed the other woman andined, ¡°Ms. Larson, if you have suicidal tendencies,


    please don¡¯t drag me down with you. I have my own family and will be having a baby soon.


    I¡¯m not a cat with nine lives, you know?¡± Jennifer opened the car door and got out without answering


    her. Upon seeing her act so nonchnt about it all, Amelia was bereft of speech. I guess there¡¯s really


    no way to reason with an unreasonable person. She got out of the car with a shake of her head and


    took the elevator with Jennifer to the tenth floor. Coincidently, Cassie¡¯s ward was on the same floor.


    Amelia¡¯s expression froze for a split second upon exiting the elevator. It would have been fine if they


    were merely staying in the same hospital, but they were even on the same floor.


    She had the sudden urge to turn tail and run. She trailed after Jennifer to Carter¡¯s ward and looked up


    to see that his ward number was 1008, which meant that Cassie was only two rooms away. It was too


    much of a coincidence; she found it hard to believe. This doesn¡¯t even happen in TV dramas and


    movies. Jennifer opened the door and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Amelia shook her head inconspicuously to


    cast away the turmoil in her heart and followed her into the ward. There were six people in the ward.


    Apart from Carter¡¯s parents, even his grandfather was present. As for the other three people, Amelia


    had never seen them before.


    Everyone was astonished to see Amelia. Faye¡¯s eyes widened to the size of ser balls, and she


    snapped her head toward Jennifer with a puzzled expression. ¡°You brought her here, Jennifer?¡± she


    demanded in a displeased tone. Jennifer nced at the unconscious Carter on the bed and rified,


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, don¡¯t be mad. I went to her as ast resort. Carter¡¯satose state these past few days


    doesn¡¯t make sense. Even the doctors can¡¯t find the cause of it. Besides, he¡¯s been constantly


    mumbling her name in his sleep, so I brought her here. Perhaps she can, to a certain extent, help him


    wake up.¡±


    Faye fell silent for a while, and her expression soon eased. ¡°Mr. Scott, it¡¯s been a while. How are you


    doing?¡± Amelia greeted civilly. Abel briefly studied her. Even he had to admit that the woman looked


    more confident and feminine after five years. Compared to Jennifer¡¯s pure appearance, Amelia¡¯s


    mature and alluring vibe proved even more lethal to men. This was the exact reason why his grandson


    was still so obsessed with her after so many years. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been a while, Ms. Winters. You¡¯re even


    more beautiful than before,¡± Abel praised. Amelia was taken aback for a moment before she put on a


    benevolent smile. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Scott. You don¡¯t look a day older than thest time I saw you.¡±


    Before Abel could reply, Faye interrupted anxiously, ¡°Amelia, thank you foring to visit Carter today.


    Apart from having a gastric perforation, he developed a high fever during the night and was rescued by


    the doctors, but he then soon fell into aa. Even in his state of unconsciousness, he¡¯s still calling


    out your name. Save him. I beg you.¡± Amelia nced at Faye with aplicated gaze and answered in


    a stand-offish tone, ¡°Mrs. Scott, I¡¯m not a doctor, so I may be of no help to Carter¡¯s condition.¡± Faye


    suddenly grabbed her hand and cried out emotionally, ¡°No. You must have a way. The doctors said


    Carter can¡¯t wake up because subconsciously, he doesn¡¯t want to.


    But even then, he¡¯s still calling out your name, which means that his subconscious mind is thinking


    about you. As long as you can wake him up, I promise to treat you like my own daughter.¡± Amelia


    instinctively took a step back, but Faye did not let go of her, pressing further, ¡°Amelia, Carter¡¯s life is in


    your hands. I know I¡¯ve done some terrible things before, and I¡¯m sorry. As long as you¡¯re willing to


    save him, I¡¯ll do anything you want. I¡¯ll even grovel at your feet if that¡¯s what you want.¡± Amelia was


    dumbstruck, to say the least. She never expected Faye to be such an emotional mess. ¡°Don¡¯t be like


    this, Mrs. Scott.¡± Amelia hastily stopped the woman from kneeling on the ground.


    Jennifer came forward to support her as well before adding, ¡°Calm down, Mrs. Scott. I believe Carter


    will be fine. He¡¯s an outstanding man and an even more filial son. I know he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear


    watching his mother cry.¡± Faye leaned against Jennifer and wept silently. Amelia took that opportunity


    to approach the bed. When she peered down at Carter, her eyes flickered with conflicting emotions.


    Except for his slightly paleplexion, there was nothing unusual about the man; he looked as though


    he was merely in a deep slumber. If she was being honest with herself, she would rather believe he


    was only sleeping than ept the hard truth.


    For as long as she could remember, Carter was invincible, just like Oscar. That was why when he


    vanished during the lowest point in her life five years ago, she never once med him. She believed


    that he had his reasons for doing so and that the man she once loved wasn¡¯t a coward. It was why she


    took the initiative to contact him after so many years. But currently, that brilliant, gentle, and masculine


    man that held a ce in her heart was lyingatose on a hospital bed. The doctors even said he


    would fall into a vegetative state if he didn¡¯t wake up within three days.


    She would rather believe that this was some kind of cruel prank ¡ª once it was over, he would wake up.


    Or perhaps it would be like in fairytales where the prince waited for his princess to awaken him with a


    kiss. Indeed, he was a prince, but it was a shame that she was no princess. At most, she was


    Cindere ¡ª a girl who married into a wealthy family but never received anyone¡¯s recognition. Her


    heart broke for the man and also for the love they could have shared. She leaned down and spoke


    softly, ¡°Hey Carter, I¡¯m here to see you. Can you please wake up? I have to admit, you do look like a


    prince in your sleep, but I don¡¯t want to be the fearless princess who has to go through all kinds of


    ordeals to be beside you.


    It¡¯s too exhausting, and I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t want me to suffer like that either, right? So wake up. As long


    as you wake up, we¡¯ll still be good friends, or maybe¡­ Well, it¡¯s for me to know and for you to find out.


    I¡¯m only giving you two days. If you¡¯re not awake by then, I¡¯ll take back my promise.¡± Strangely, after


    Amelia spoke, Carter¡¯s brows furrowed imperceptibly. Both Faye and Jennifer, who were watching him


    like a hawk, looked at each other. Then, Faye eximed, ¡°Jennifer, did you see that? Carter¡¯s brows


    moved! Quick, call the doctor! Call the doctor now!¡± Jennifer still managed to maintain her cool when


    she advised, ¡°Mrs. Scott, don¡¯t get so worked up yet. Let¡¯s wait for Amelia to finish speaking to him.


    Calling the doctor too soon might only bring us back to square one.¡± Only then did Faye calm down.


    She touched her hair embarrassedly and said, ¡°Sorry. My emotions got the best of me.¡± Amelia


    continued speaking without restraint, ¡°Carter, to be honest, I didn¡¯t n on visiting you today. I¡¯m


    married, and I have my own family. Not to mention that I¡¯ll be having a baby soon. I¡¯ve always wanted


    to keep a safe distance from you. So sometimes, I felt burdened by your love, but there were also times


    when my heart broke for you. If we never met, perhaps none of this would¡¯ve happened.


    I would¡¯ve found an honest man to marry, and you would¡¯ve met a lovely and thoughtful girlfriend,


    who¡¯d then be your wife and the mother of your children.¡± Carter¡¯s fingers visibly moved after she


    said this, but still, he remained unconscious. Amelia continued, ¡°Carter, even though we can¡¯t be


    lovers, I sincerely regard you as my friend and confidant. I¡¯m also grateful for all the things you¡¯ve done


    for me. Once my baby is born, you will be his godfather, and as his godfather, you need to protect him.


    Don¡¯t you want to make sure I safely give birth to this child?¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 127

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 127


    Back then, Carter had disappeared when she was most vulnerable. Although she didn¡¯t despise him,


    she felt aggrieved. In the past few years, she never stopped wondering why he didn¡¯t hack through all


    the obstacles toe back to her. But the reality wasn¡¯t a novel, after all. Nor was it a TV drama;


    happy endings didn¡¯te by so easily. There were no do-overs. It would be close to impossible for


    things to return to how they used to be in the past. At the thought of this, a hint of resentmentced


    Amelia¡¯s voice. ¡°Carter, when you left back then, I hated you for a while. I hated you for giving up so


    easily, and for leaving me helpless and alone. When we reconnected, you told me you¡¯d make it up to


    me, but look at you now.


    What if my child and I are bullied in the future? Who¡¯s going to seek justice for us?¡± Perhaps these


    words were too provoking, but Carter¡¯s hands twitched violently. Even so, he didn¡¯t show signs of


    waking up. ¡°I¡¯m saying this one more time, Carter. I¡¯m only giving you two days. If you still don¡¯t wake


    up, I¡¯ll forget ever having you as my friend. I¡¯ll assume all the promises you made to me were nothing


    but lies. I will take it as if you were never sincere to me.¡± Carter¡¯s fingers moved again, and his vitals


    began going haywire. Seeing this, Faye ran out frantically and yelled, ¡°Doctor! Doctor¡­¡± Soon, arge


    group of doctors and nurses rushed in.


    They invited Faye and everyone else out of the ward before performing various examinations of Carter.


    Without dy, they wheeled him out of the ward and into the operating room. Faye walked toward the


    operating room with Jennifer¡¯s support. Thetter reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Scott. Since Carter


    showed a reaction, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll wake up very soon.¡± Faye¡¯s eyes shimmered with hopeful tears. Abel


    and Jack, too, had expectant looks on their faces. Amelia stood farther away from them, worry lining


    her features. As she stared at the operating room, her hands subconsciously balled into fists. ¡°Amelia,


    what are you doing here?¡± came a deep, male voice all of a sudden, giving her a great scare.


    She followed the source of the voice and saw Oscar walking toward her inrge strides while holding


    some medicine in his hand. Her heart missed a beat, and she stuttered, ¡°M-Mr. Clinton.¡± Oscar stopped


    in front of her and nced sideways at the Scotts, who were standing a short distance away. With a


    stern expression, he dipped his head and said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡± Then, his


    features smoothed out as he put an arm around Amelia¡¯s waist and approached the Scotts. ¡°Greetings,


    Mr. Scott. What are you doing at the hospital?¡± Oscar spoke with reverence. Abel smiled in return. ¡°Ah,


    Oscar. Aren¡¯t you a workaholic, boy? Shouldn¡¯t you be at thepany?


    I¡¯m surprised to see you here.¡± Oscar chuckled. ¡°A friend of mine is sick, so I came to visit her.¡± ¡°It


    seems like you care about this friend of yours very much. I¡¯ll definitely pay her a visit when I have the


    time.¡± Abel smiled. Oscar only smiled in return, withoutmenting about it. ¡°This is my wife. You


    couldn¡¯t make it to my wedding previously, so I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve met,¡± he thoughtfully introduced


    Amelia. In fact, he was aware that the Scotts already knew that she was his wife. His purpose was


    solely to stake his im over her. Abel made eye contact with Amelia with the same smile on his face.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t attend your wedding because I was physically unwell at that time. I¡¯ve always been curious


    as to which rich family¡¯s daughter managed to capture your heart.


    It turns out that it was Amelia, but I have to say, the two of you make a perfect match.¡± Oscar


    maintained his smile and asked, ¡°Ah, so you know Amelia?¡± Abel answered, ¡°Perhaps this is fate. After


    Amelia graduated, she worked at Scott Group for a period of time. She¡¯s a very capable and innovative


    worker. Because of her excellent work performance, I watched her for some time and even nned to


    promote her to Director of the Creative Department, but she resigned out of the blue. I found it to be


    quite a pity. I never expected she had settled down with you.¡±


    At that, Oscar let out a chuckle. ¡°Indeed, this is fate. You¡¯re the man I respect the most, Mr. Scott. Since


    you¡¯re familiar with Amelia, please look out for her from here on out. She may look smart, but is naive


    more often than none.¡± Abel patted him on the shoulder like a loving elder. ¡°And here I thought you


    were onlymitted to your work. I never expected you to be so protective of your wife. Amelia looks


    to be about six or seven months in. You need to take good care of her.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Oscar looked at


    the operating room and queried, ¡°I assume it¡¯s a rtive of the Scotts in there?


    Seeing as you¡¯vee in person.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s my grandson in there. His name is Carter. I don¡¯t think the


    two of you have had many interactions. Do you both know each other?¡± Abel did not evade his


    question. Oscar¡¯s eyes darkened slightly before he replied, ¡°Carter Scott? What a coincidence. When


    Amelia was working in Majesty Group, I remember her saying her boss went by the name Carter Scott.


    So, he¡¯s your grandson?¡± Abel broke into a broad smile. ¡°Ah, so you do know him. My grandson is a


    brilliant man, but he¡¯s still inferior to you. He has much to learn from you, Oscar.¡± Oscar¡¯s eyes


    darkened some more, but he maintained hisposure.


    ¡°We had the opportunity to meet several times because of Amelia, but he likes to keep a low profile, so


    I didn¡¯t recognize him as your grandson. The apple never falls far from the tree. Based on your


    capabilities, I¡¯m sure your grandson would be able to steer Scott Group to greater heights after he


    inherits thepany.¡± Abel¡¯s eyes gleamed with pride. After all, Carter was his favorite grandson, so


    he liked listening to other people praise him. ¡°Wasn¡¯t your grandson fine just a few days ago? How did


    he get hospitalized?¡± Oscar asked casually. ¡°That boy is always busy with work, so he doesn¡¯t have his


    meals regrly. He ended up getting a gastric perforation and was hospitalized.


    You would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d be more responsible for his own health,¡± Abel scoffed. ¡°Men should focus on


    their careers, but not at the expense of their health. If I¡¯m not mistaken, your grandson is approaching


    thirty. It¡¯s high time he finds a woman to take care of him.¡± Oscar¡¯s eyes darted to Jennifer just then.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, you¡¯re here as well.¡± Abel raised his brows. ¡°Do you know Jennifer?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve met once.


    Ms. Larson thoughtfully sent me photos of my wife and your grandson together, so I called her out to


    talk. At first, I thought she was ckmailing my wife with those photos.


    Later on, I discovered that Ms. Larson was also from a wealthy background, so I couldn¡¯t figure out the


    reason she¡¯d send me those photos. But seeing as my wife had a good rtionship with your


    grandson, I¡¯d considered destroying thepany he¡¯d established just a few years ago. After all, even


    if there was nothing going on between them, no man would stand by and watch as his woman was


    coveted by another. Fortunately, in the end, I realized that it was all just a misunderstanding.¡± Abel shot


    an indecipherable nce at Jennifer. Meanwhile, Faye looked at her disapprovingly and chided, ¡°What


    photos, Jennifer? What¡¯s going on?¡± Jennifer bashfully answered, ¡°It was just a joke.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Clinton to remember it until now. I thought someone as busy as him would¡¯ve long


    since forgotten about me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too modest, Ms. Larson. You have the charm of the girl next door;


    the type that Chanaea men like. I wouldn¡¯t be a man if I forgot such a beauty, but of course, the photos


    you prepared for me left a bigger impression.¡± Jennifer pursed her lips into a tight smile in response.


    Amelia shot a surprised look at Oscar. She never thought he would know that those photos had been


    sent by Jennifer. She couldn¡¯t believe he had even approached the woman because of them.


    From their current conversation, she surmised that their first meeting hadn¡¯t been a pleasant one.


    Amelia subconsciously took Oscar¡¯s hand and pulled him aside to whisper, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you and


    Jennifer know each other?¡± Oscar looked down at her and answered, ¡°We¡¯ve met once.¡± Amelia


    inferred, ¡°You like her?¡± Oscar stared deeply at her. How in the world did shee to that


    conclusion? ¡°Who told you that I like her?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she has the charm of the girl next door?¡± He


    shrugged slightly. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not the nerd who lives next door.¡± In other words, Jennifer may be idolized


    by nerds, but to a real man like him, she was merely an above-average-looking woman. She did not


    appeal to him.


    Amelia had to smother herughter. Oscar, on the contrary, had a ton of questions for her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    cut off all contact with Carter? Why are you here? If I didn¡¯t bump into you today, you would¡¯ve


    continued staying in touch with him behind my back, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± His tone wasced with a hint of


    jealousy that he himself failed to notice. Naturally, Amelia detected the note of jealousy in his voice and


    felt secretly delighted about it. However, she knew it was inappropriate to think this way when Carter


    was still fighting for his life in the operating room. Still, she found herself unable to control it. She fought


    the smile forming on her lips and countered, ¡°You¡¯re the king of a double standard, you know that, Mr.


    Clinton?


    If you can openly take care of your little lover at the hospital, why can¡¯t I visit my close friend?¡± Oscar


    shot her a re and rebuked, ¡°Have you forgotten what you promised me?¡± Amelia blinked innocently


    at him. ¡°What promise?¡± ¡°To keep a distance from him.¡± ¡°I am keeping a distance from him. Ever since I


    left thepany, I basically haven¡¯t contacted him at all. You can check my phone if you don¡¯t believe


    me.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how did you know he was hospitalized?¡± Like a husband who had just caught


    his wife cheating on him, Oscar spoke in an usatory tone that wasced with a trace of jealousy.


    Amelia giggled as though she had just made a new discovery. ¡°Why, Mr. Clinton, is this jealousy I


    sense?¡± In the operating room, Carter¡¯s condition was still unknown. The Scotts were waiting anxiously


    for some good news, but here they were, flirting like two high school kids. Oscar¡¯s face instantly turned


    grave. ¡°I¡¯m being serious, Amelia.¡± Sensing the truth in his words, Amelia, too, put on a solemn


    expression. ¡°Well, it depends on who¡¯s asking, Mr. Clinton. My husband?


    My contractual partner? Or my keeper?¡± Oscar studied her with an unreadable glint in his eyes and


    asked in a gruff voice, ¡°You care about him that much?¡± Amelia found his question funny. ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    Carter and I are just friends, purely good friends. If you insist on misunderstanding our rtionship, I


    really don¡¯t know what else to say. Since the very beginning, you already made up your mind that he


    and I aren¡¯t just friends, so there¡¯s really nothing I can say to make you think otherwise, is there?¡± An


    array of emotions shed across Oscar¡¯s face. ¡°Amelia, be a good girl. I don¡¯t want to argue with you in


    the hospital.


    I¡¯m not restricting who you befriend. It¡¯s just this man. I don¡¯t like you to have too much contact with


    him,¡± Oscar confessed. Amelia no longer found his behavior sweet. She only felt a pang of sorrow for


    Oscar and herself. They were trapped in an infinite loop of a four-way rtionship ¡ª one where she


    loved him while he loved another. It was as though they were walking along a dark tunnel that seemed


    to have no end.


    Amelia raised her head and stared at Oscar with a determined gaze. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you told me to keep


    a distance from Carter, but what about you and Cassie? You¡¯re having the time of your life with another


    woman. Yet, you expect me to remain faithful to you. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re asking for too much?¡± At


    that remark, Oscar¡¯s face clouded over. ¡°I¡¯ll exin about Cassie once she¡¯s discharged.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 128

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 128


    Chapter 128 Awkward Moment,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°Exin things? That¡¯s all you ever say. Are you going to divorce me once she¡¯s discharged? Is that it?


    If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you just give it to me straight instead of keeping me in suspense? It¡¯s


    absolute torture not knowing when exactly I¡¯m going to be abandoned.¡± The previous day, she had


    decided to reconcile with Oscar, but when faced with his usatory questions, all the grievances from


    the night before surged to the forefront. Even though she tried to suppress it, it was easier said than


    done. Oscar gazed steadily at her. Under his intense gaze, Amelia¡¯s ears started to burn, and her eyes


    flickered for a moment.


    She licked her parched lips and said with her head bowed, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I don¡¯t wish to create a scene


    with you here either, but can you at least give me a sign when you¡¯re going to divorce me?¡± Oscar¡¯s


    eyes swirled with mixed emotions. After a long moment of silence, he voiced, ¡°Have you fallen in love


    with me?¡± Amelia¡¯s heart squeezed in her chest, and she looked up at him. ¡°If I say yes, you¡¯d directly


    shut down this train of thought, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Oscar¡¯s response was to lift his hand and caress her


    cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things. Since we¡¯re both here, let¡¯s have lunch togetherter. We haven¡¯t eaten


    together for two to three days now. How¡¯s our baby doing? Giving you any trouble?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes reddened, and her voice carried a hint of grievance when she spoke. ¡°So you still


    remember that I¡¯m carrying your child.¡± Oscar was slightly at a loss. His eyes filled with tender affection


    when he gazed at her. ¡°You and your wild imagination.¡± He was about to say something else when his


    phone rang. Both he and Amelia stiffened at the same time. Thetter quickly reined back her emotions


    and remarked, ¡°That must be Ms. Yard. She really does care about you. You¡¯ve only been away for a


    while, but she¡¯s already calling you. Ms. Yard doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s fooling around. On the contrary,


    she seems to love you to the moon and back. She puts even me, your legal wife, to shame.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s face visibly darkened, but he still answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± Cassie¡¯s voice drifted over the


    phone. ¡°Oz, where are you? Aren¡¯t you only collecting the medicine? What¡¯s taking you so long?¡±


    Impatience shed across the man¡¯s features. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a short while, Cassie. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Have


    you gone back, Oz?¡± Oscar toned down his temper and reassured, ¡°No. I just ran into an acquaintance


    at the hospital, and we talked for a while. Stop overthinking things.¡± Upon hearing his exnation,


    rm bells started ringing in Cassie¡¯s head. ¡°Is your friend a male or a female?


    Which floor are you on? I¡¯ll go look for you. I want to get to know your friend too.¡± Irritation swelled in


    Oscar¡¯s heart. If it were a few years back, he might have found Cassie¡¯s temperamental ways adorable


    and would still amodate her. But at present, her possessive streak was bordering on crazy that


    even he, as a man, found it unbearable. He felt as though he was floating in the middle of the sea.


    Cassie¡¯s possessiveness resembled the surging waves bashing against him, threatening to pull him


    under. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Cassie. I¡¯ll go back after half an hour,¡± Oscar told her in a stern tone.


    ¡°Do you find me annoying, Oz?¡± Oscar raised his hand to massage his temples and lowered his voice,


    ¡°Cassie, stop it, okay? Apart from taking care of you, I still have apany to manage. I¡¯m exhausted


    too, you know? Can you give me some degree of personal space? I don¡¯t like the way you watch my


    every single step. You know I¡¯ve always hated being controlled by others.¡± Panic rose in Cassie¡¯s heart,


    and she immediately softened her tone. ¡°Oz, I¡¯m not trying to control you. I was just worried because


    you didn¡¯te back for such a long time. I thought something happened to you.¡± A trace of weariness


    entered Oscar¡¯s eyes, but he matched her tone. ¡°I just met a friend. That¡¯s it.¡±


    After offering her a few more words offort, he finally hung up the call. Oscar kept his phone in his


    trouser pocket and nced at Amelia, colliding gazes with her. The first thing she said was, ¡°Are you


    having a hard time taking care of Ms. Yard?¡± Oscar rubbed his temples again as he replied, ¡°Women


    areplicated creatures. Cassie used to be very innocent. Although she can get stubborn at times,


    deep down, she¡¯s still a kind person.¡± In other words, she had be too defiant for her own good,


    and he was almost at his wits¡¯ end. Amelia suggested, ¡°Mr. Clinton, have you ever considered the fact


    that five years can change a person entirely?¡±


    Oscar pressed his lips together in contemtion. Faced with his silence, Amelia added, ¡°I¡¯m not trying


    to sow discord between you and Ms. Yard. It¡¯s just that you both were separated for five years and only


    recently reconciled. Are you so certain that she¡¯s still the person you once thought she was?¡± Oscar


    shot her a fleeting nce, then caressed her cheek and mused, ¡°Worrying about your husband


    already?¡± Disappointment shed in Amelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°You should go now, Mr. Clinton, before Ms. Yard


    comes looking for you. Besides, it¡¯s inappropriate of us to talk here while the Scotts are still waiting


    outside the operating room.¡± Oscar¡¯s eyes darted to the operating room before he reminded, ¡°Let¡¯s


    have lunch together in a bit.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t give him a straight answer, saying instead, ¡°We can talk about it when you really have the


    time.¡± Oscar cupped her face and used his thumb to gently stroke her cheek before whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t


    think too much about it.¡± Having said that, he turned to leave. Amelia was left rooted to the spot, but


    she was thrown by the glint in his eyes earlier. She was an emotional wreck because of him. He was


    distant and aloof one second, then warm and passionate another.


    The apparent adoration in his eyes just now seemed to say that he only had eyes for her and that other


    women meant nothing, let alone had the ability to pose a threat. Being with him was an emotional roller


    coaster; that was an understatement. Amelia muttered under her breath, ¡°You keep telling me not to


    think too much, but how I am supposed to do that when you keep switching between hot and cold?¡±


    She shook her head to clear her mind and returned to the operating room. The Scotts were no longer


    repulsed by her like before. Even Faye came forward to take her hand.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m very sorry for misunderstanding you before. You seem to have a good rtionship with Mr.


    Clinton. I¡¯m grateful to you for saving Carter¡¯s life. Juste to me if you need anything in the future.


    I¡¯ll help you in any way I can. I was narrow-minded before, that¡¯s why I thought you hadn¡¯t gotten over


    him.¡± Amelia offered her a decent smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mrs. Scott. I¡¯ve never med you.¡± In fact,


    she knew why Faye was suddenly being nice to her. It was partly because Carter showed signs of


    waking up after she spoke to him, but mostly because of Oscar.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Even though the Scotts were wealthy, the Clintons were still more superior to them. In addition, Oscar


    had the trust of most people in the business circle, so Faye wanted to get in his good books through


    Amelia. ¡°Look at you, being all formal with me. Just call me Faye. I think I¡¯ll take you in as my


    goddaughter. From now on, you can consider Carter your brother. I¡¯ll make sure he takes good care of


    you,¡± Faye blurted out that wild idea. Amelia shot her an odd look. Jack came forward to put an arm


    around Faye and pulled her back slightly. ¡°My dear, tone it down, or you might scare her. Besides,


    Carter is still in the operating room, so let¡¯s focus on the problem at hand.¡± Only then did Faye regain


    herposure.


    She pushed the stray strands of hair from her face and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, Amelia. I


    just got too excited. Once Carter is all recovered and gets discharged, I¡¯ll personally cook a feast and


    invite you and Mr. Clinton over. Since you¡¯re my goddaughter, Mr. Clinton is naturally my godson.¡±


    Amelia courteously replied, ¡°Mrs. Scott, let¡¯s talk about all thister. The most important thing is Carter


    waking up. I don¡¯t think anything else matters as much.¡± Faye¡¯s expression turned slightly grim, but she


    quickly schooled her features and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. Once Carter wakes up, I¡¯ll tell him to thank you


    properly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mrs. Scott. I didn¡¯t do anything much. Carter¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t all that


    severe, to begin with.¡±


    Faye forced a smile onto her face but didn¡¯t say anything else. Everyone waited outside the operating


    room for nearly two hours before the indicator above the doors finally switched off. When several


    doctors and nurses exited the room, Faye immediately dashed forward to ask, ¡°Doctors, how¡¯s my


    son?¡± The lead doctor assured her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Scott. Your son is out of danger. He


    should be able to wake up tomorrow.¡± Faye almost passed out from happiness and relief. ¡°Really?¡± The


    doctor nodded in affirmation. When three nurses wheeled Carter out, Faye rushed forward again, but


    one of the nurses stopped her. ¡°Madam, please calm down. Allow us to take the patient back to his


    ward first.¡±


    Realizing her recklessness, Faye retreated and let them pass. As they wheeled him back to his ward,


    Faye trailed closely behind them with the rest of the family excitedly following along. Meanwhile,


    Jennifer nced at Amelia, who stood motionless, and queried, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡± Amelia caressed


    her belly and shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m happy Carter¡¯s waking up soon, but I¡¯m not going to stick


    around.¡± Jennifer looked at her with aplicated expression. Even though she was standing tall and


    proud, her eyes disyed the unspeakable pain in her heart. She nced in the direction the Scotts


    had left before admitting in a soft voice, ¡°I envy you, Amelia.¡± Amelia¡¯s brows raised slightly.


    Jennifer shrugged in response and borated in a bitter tone, ¡°In my opinion, I¡¯m in no way inferior to


    you, be it in appearance, body, family background, or education. Yet, you¡¯re the one Carter fell in love


    with. I can tell he loves you with everything in him. More often than none, a woman¡¯s intuition is spot-


    on. That¡¯s why I hate you so much. Even though you woke him up, that¡¯s not going to change. I used to


    be very confident in myself; I was confident that no man could escape my charm. Carter is the first. To


    him, I¡¯m merely a woman who doesn¡¯t deserve a second nce.¡± Amelia met her gaze and stated


    steely, ¡°You¡¯re an exceptional woman.¡± Jennifer tossed her curly hair behind her shoulder and returned


    to being an insufferable snob.


    ¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t know.¡± Amelia was rendered speechless by the woman¡¯s arrogance, but she


    couldn¡¯t help finding her pitiful. Jennifer said in a self-assured manner, ¡°Even though you¡¯re the one


    Carter loves now, I believe that he¡¯ll fall in love with me in the end. I¡¯ll never give up, and I hope you¡¯ll


    guard your own family well and keep from bothering him.¡± Amelia good-naturedly replied,


    ¡°Congrattions in advance, then. Just like you¡¯ve said, I have my own family and also a child on the


    way, so it¡¯s basically impossible between Carter and I, which means I pose no threat to you.¡±


    Jennifer lifted her chin and proposed, ¡°You should stille to see Carter. Even though I really don¡¯t


    want to see you, what choice do I have, since you¡¯re all he ever wants to see? I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be the


    first thing he¡¯d wanna see upon opening his eyes.¡± Amelia shook her head to reject that suggestion.


    ¡°No, thanks. I should leave for lunch now. I don¡¯t want my baby to go hungry.¡± Jennifer nodded in


    understanding at that.


    Amelia swiveled on her heels to leave, but the woman then called out from behind, ¡°Amelia, no matter


    what, you have my gratitude.¡± Amelia halted in her steps. ¡°Amelia, I really hate you, but if Carter insists


    on seeing you, I hope you¡¯lle and visit him. I really do love him, and thest thing I¡¯d wanna see is


    him getting hurt.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 129

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 129


    Chapter 129,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Amelia stopped and turned around. ¡°Ms. Larson, when you fight for your rtionship, you have to make


    it seem like you¡¯re generous. Sometimes, men won¡¯t believe in things as easily as you think they


    would.¡± With that said, she left. Amelia had wanted to leave the hospital immediately, but right after she


    reached the first floor, her phone rang. When she took it out of her bag, she realized it was Oscar


    calling. Picking up the call, she muttered, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Downstairs. I¡¯m about to go back.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you we were having lunch together?


    Stay where you are. I¡¯ll go to you right away.¡± Staring at the screen after the call ended, the corner of


    Amelia¡¯s lips lifted. She then kept her phone in her bag and obediently waited for him in the same spot.


    Oscar was swift toe down. Right as he exited the elevator, Amelia¡¯s burning gaze was on him.


    Striding over, the man said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Amelia walked beside him until they reached the car. Once they


    were both in the car, Oscar buckled the seatbelt for her and asked, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± After


    a moment of contemtion, she replied, ¡°I feel like eating something spicy.¡± Oscar nodded and made a


    call. After a few minutes, he then ended the call and informed her, ¡°I¡¯ve reserved a room for us. We¡¯ll


    order when we reach.¡±


    Amelia nodded and leaned back on her seat. ¡°Mr. Clinton, how is Ms. Yard doing?¡± ncing at her,


    Oscar replied, ¡°The doctor said she¡¯s recovering well. She¡¯ll be able to go home to rest in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Does she want to discharge herself from the hospital so soon?¡± Amelia abruptly voiced. Instantly,


    Oscar scowled. As if his reaction was within her expectations, Amelia chuckled and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t


    want to be discharged, does she?¡± Oscar fell silent, and it meant that she was right. Amelia let out a dry


    laugh. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Clinton, it seems like she adores you so much that she doesn¡¯t even want


    to spend a second away from you.


    Once she¡¯s out of the hospital, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll convince her whole family to persuade you to divorce me.


    When that happens, they¡¯ll persuade you to marry her instead.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, although I want to congratte you, I don¡¯t think it feels good to be forced, right?¡± Oscar¡¯s


    scowl deepened. ¡°You¡ª¡± As if she was a cheeky child who found the way to ckmail someone,


    Amelia grinned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Clinton. My mouth works faster than my brain does. Please don¡¯t take


    anything I say to heart.¡± At that, Oscar sighed in exasperation. With a serene look on her face, she


    muttered, ¡°I think Ms. Yard is clinging to you. You promised to marry her too.


    I¡¯m afraid I, the contractual wife, will soon have to leave.¡± ¡°You seem quite happy about it,¡± Oscar


    ground out. Cupping her own cheeks, Amelia eximed dramatically, ¡°Is my expression that obvious,


    Mr. Clinton?¡± Oscar did not know why he felt upset when he heard that reply of hers. ¡°Are you that keen


    on divorcing me? Didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t bear to leave me a while ago?¡± At that, Amelia tilted her


    head to the side to conceal the sh of disappointment in her eyes. Only after recollecting herself did


    she nonchntly respond, ¡°Honestly, aren¡¯t weical?


    We keeping back to this question of whether we should get a divorce or not.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re the


    one who keeps mentioning it.¡± Amelia nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from others that the one to fall in love will be


    the one who loses. I didn¡¯t think that was true back then, but now I do. I¡¯ve fallen hard for you, but you,


    you¡¯re still the same as ever. It seems like I¡¯m really no match for you in the world of love.¡± Hearing her,


    Oscar¡¯s hand on the steering wheel stilled for a moment. However, he soon rposed himself. ¡°Are


    you admitting that you¡¯ve fallen for me?¡± Amelia nodded truthfully. ¡°There¡¯s nothing embarrassing in


    admitting I¡¯ve fallen for you. Unfortunately for me, it seems like your attention is more on the other


    woman.¡±


    At that moment, Oscar felt as if his heart had leaped into his throat. Stopping his car, he spun around to


    look at the woman seated next to him. His menacing gaze thatnded on her frightened her, and she


    stuttered, ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Clinton?¡± He remained silent as he unbuckled her safety belt and


    ced his hand behind her head. Pulling her closer, he breathed warm breaths onto her skin. It was


    only then he voiced, ¡°Are you really in love with me?¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes glistened as her face heated up


    despite herself. ¡°Are you really in love with me?¡± Oscar repeated.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Amelia turned to look out of the window. ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you that happy to hear I¡¯ve fallen for you?¡±


    ¡°Look at me,¡± Oscar demanded. A deep breath was what Amelia took before she turned to look at him.


    When the two locked eyes, they saw the intense emotions in each other¡¯s eyes. Right as Oscar


    lowered his head to kiss Amelia¡¯s lips, the ringtone of someone¡¯s phone began echoing in the car.


    Oscar¡¯s expression promptly darkened. On the other hand, Amelia patted her cheeks before she took


    her phone out of her bag. A nce at the screen told her it was from Jennifer.


    It was a surprise, but Amelia picked up the call nevertheless. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Amelia, Carter has woken up.


    The first thing he said upon opening his eyes was that he wants to see you. Can youe? The doctor


    said not to agitate him in this state, and I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be trapped in his yearning thoughts for you and


    get into an ident.¡± At that, Amelia froze. She never thought Carter would want to see her the


    moment he woke. ¡°Hello? Amelia, did you hear me?¡± Jennifer asked. Returning to her senses, Amelia


    mumbled, ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Carter has woken up and wants to see you.


    Can youe? He¡¯s quite emotional right now.¡± Peeking at Oscar with a frown, Amelia replied, ¡°Ms.


    Larson, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going to lunch with my husband right now, so it¡¯ll have to be after lunch.¡± Jennifer


    sounded as if she was going to burst into tears at any time. ¡°Amelia, please. I¡¯m begging you. Carter is


    quite agitated right now, and the doctor said it¡¯ll be detrimental to his health. If you really think of him as


    a friend, then pleasee.¡± Jennifer¡¯s words stumped Amelia, and in the end, she relented. ¡°I¡¯ll go to


    you now, then.¡± ¡°Thank you, Amelia.¡± Amelia did not respond to that. After ending the call, the woman


    apologetically muttered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯d have to trouble you to send me to the hospital.


    Carter¡¯s awake, and I¡¯m going to take a look at how he is.¡± To calm himself, Oscar took a deep breath.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go.¡± In response, Amelia ced her hands on his shoulders and pleaded in a


    higher-pitched voice, ¡°Mr. Clinton, please send me to the hospital. Jennifer told me he¡¯s quite agitated


    right now, and the doctor said it¡¯s not good for him to be in such a state.¡± Oscar shot her a pointed look.


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t forget you¡¯re married.¡± She simply stared at him. ¡°I¡¯ve made reservations, and you¡¯re


    now pregnant. The baby can¡¯t starve.¡± With that said, Oscar moved to start the car again. For once,


    Amelia was insistent. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, you can go ahead and have your lunch by yourself.


    Carter¡¯s my friend, and I can¡¯t sit on my hands if I can help him.¡± At that, she unbuckled her seatbelt


    and turned to open the door. However, Oscar grabbed her head and hissed, ¡°Amelia, am I a dead man


    to you?¡± Turning around to look at him, Amelia huffed, ¡°That isn¡¯t what I mean.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to give you


    two choices now. One is to have lunch with me, and the other is to go to the hospital. If you choose to


    go to the hospital, I won¡¯t stop you, but things will turn sour between us.¡± Gazing at him, Amelia bitterly


    uttered, ¡°Do you mean you¡¯ll divorce me if I go to the hospital, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    He was silent, but she took it as a silent agreement to her words. Tucking away the hurt she felt, she


    continued, ¡°You¡¯ve finally said it out loud. Are you that eager to marry Ms. Yard?¡± Frowning, Oscar


    asserted, ¡°Stop ming everything on Cassie. I want to marry her, but not now.¡± It was as if someone


    took a knife and shed Amelia¡¯s heart. As she forced a smile on her face, she answered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Mr. Clinton. It seems like we have differing opinions about this.¡± With that said, she retracted her hand


    and left the car. Staring at his empty hand, Oscar turned grim.


    He felt as if he had been thrown into the middle of the ocean even though he could not swim. He


    struggled with all his might, but still, the seawater continued to wash over him, threatening to suffocate


    and drown him. At that, Oscar mmed his hand on the steering wheel before roaring like an injured


    beast. In the next second, he swung the door open and ran toward Amelia. When he grabbed her


    hand, he spun her around to force her to look at him. ¡°Get on the car. I¡¯ll drive you there,¡± Oscar uttered


    frigidly. Amelia froze for a second. Then, her lisp curled as she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say things will turn sour


    between us?¡± Oscar only shot her a re before repeating, ¡°Get in the car, or else I¡¯ll carry you into it.


    I don¡¯t care if we¡¯re in a public space.¡± Amelia nearly burst intoughter. Spreading her arms, she


    replied, ¡°Then carry me up into the car.¡± Oscar red at her again, but there was a trace of amusement


    and love that shed past his eyes. Giving in to her wishes, he hunched over to lift her into his arms


    and strode toward the car. After carrying her into the car, he buckled her seatbelt for her before


    entering the car from the other side. With a grin, Amelia asked, ¡°Are you not angry anymore?¡± The man


    shot her a look before responding, ¡°Was I ever angry?¡± ¡°I wonder who was the one who said things


    would turn sour between us,¡± Amelia mimicked the earlier words and tone Oscar had used.


    Gazing at her, Oscar gritted out, ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting bolder and bolder with each passing day?¡±


    Somehow, his reaction delighted her. ¡°Mr. Clinton, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your wife. You¡¯re the prodigy of


    the corporate world, and as your wife, I can¡¯t present myself as someone lousy, can I?¡± Amelia cheekily


    said with a wink. Promptly, Oscar¡¯s expression turned softer. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to prioritize any other


    men from now on.


    Remember that I¡¯m your man, and you¡¯re only allowed to have me in your heart.¡± ¡°How dominating,¡±


    Amelia mumbled under her breath. ¡°So what if I am? Isn¡¯t that why you like me?¡± That was a rare


    teasing remark from Oscar. His words made Amelia turn toward him to look him in the eye.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 130

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 130


    Chapter 130,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Oscar turned the steering wheel in the hospital¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡¯m letting you visit him, but no flirting. If he


    makes a move on you, I have my ways of making him stop once and for all.¡± Amelia rolled her eyes.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a need to. Like I said, we¡¯re just friends. If anything was possible between us, it


    would¡¯ve happened ages ago.¡± ¡°So what if you have known him for a long time? You¡¯re my wife now.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, do I smell jealousy?¡± Oscar did not respond. He had turned his attention back on the road.


    Although she found joy in teasing him, Amelia knew not to take it any further.


    She stopped talking and slept through the rest of the ride. Very soon, they arrived back at the hospital.


    Amelia unbuckled her seat belt before suggesting, ¡°Mr. Clinton, it¡¯s prettyte now. Why not you go


    grab lunch first? I¡¯ll meet you backter.¡± There was no response. The next moment, he got out of the


    car purposefully. She was slightly taken aback by his behavior, but exited the car as well. Outside,


    Oscar had both his hands in his pocket. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mr. Clinton, perhaps if you¡¯re hungry you could¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. Mr. Scott is someone I respect. Now that his grandson is awake, it¡¯s only basic courtesy to


    pay him a visit.¡± That makes sense. Amelia trailed behind him at a distance.


    Oscar turned and grabbed her by the waist. ¡°Walk with me.¡± Outside the ward, he knocked on the door.


    Jennifer was surprised by his appearance, but she kept her expression neutral. ¡°Come on in.¡± Before


    they entered, Amelia whispered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you can let go of me now. Many people, including Mr.


    Scott, are inside. It¡¯s embarrassing to appear in this manner.¡± Unsurprisingly, her words fell on deaf


    ears. His grip only tightened further. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± She was helpless against his stubborn personality, so


    she allowed him to lead her into the ward. Carter, who had beenying lethargically on the hospital


    bed, brightened up upon seeing Amelia. Just as quickly, his expression darkened when he saw Oscar¡¯s


    hand on her.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Despite so, he could not contain his excitement. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re here!¡± Both Oscar and Amelia


    approached him. ¡°Hey Carter, Ms. Larson told me you were awake, so Oscar and I thought to drop by


    and visit you.¡± Carter gazed at her tenderly. ¡°Amelia, you visited me while I was still unconscious, didn¡¯t


    you? I remember you said that if I wake up, I¡¯ll get a chance to pursue you again. Can I hold your word


    for it?¡± Clearly, he had crossed the line. The atmosphere in the ward turned awkward. Abel coughed a


    few times to remind him. ¡°Carter, you¡¯ve just regained consciousness. The doctor instructed you to get


    plenty of rest. Why not take a nap after you finish your meal?¡± ¡°Granddad, I feel ok.¡±


    He faced Amelia while repeating once more, ¡°Amelia, that chance you mention, it¡¯s real. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Amelia was put on a spot. Those words were just her half-hearted attempt to encourage Carter to wake


    up. Never in her wildest dream did she expect him to hear it. She could only curse herself for her plight.


    Meanwhile, Carter¡¯s words triggered the possessiveness within Oscar. He tightened his grip on her.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, I understand your infatuation with my wife. After all, she is a very charmingdy with a long


    line of suitors. Regretfully for everyone else, our rtionship¡¯s going strong, and will be expecting a


    child soon.


    It¡¯s high time you give up.¡± Carter retorted, ¡°Amelia has given me permission to be her child¡¯s godfather.


    I¡¯ll treat him or her like my flesh and blood. Don¡¯t worry, my bond with Amelia will only grow stronger.¡±


    His words were undoubtedly a direct confrontation with him. Abel frowned. Meanwhile, Mrs. Scott went


    by her son¡¯s side to diffuse the tension. ¡°Carter, you¡¯ve just regained your consciousness, so your mind


    is probably confused. Let¡¯s save the jokes for ater day. You need to rest.¡± Carter understood not to


    go any further. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just been a long time since Ist saw Amelia, so I can¡¯t resist the


    urge to speak more with her.¡± The next moment, Oscar started, ¡°Seeing how Mr. Carter is being all


    lively, he¡¯s probably recovering really well.


    Looks like Amelia can set her heart at ease now.¡± He gazed towards her, voice gentle, ¡°Honey, am I


    right?¡± Amelia nodded her head helplessly. Oscar and Carter had always been at loggerheads with


    each other, so she tried to divert their attention. ¡°Carter, take care of yourself. You won¡¯t me us for


    not bringing any fruit baskets, right? We kinda came here in a hurry.¡± Carter chuckled lightly. ¡°Of course


    not! There¡¯s plenty of fruits here: bananas, grapes, apples¡­ Which do you want? I¡¯ll peel it for you.¡±


    Amelia smiled awkwardly, trying her best to avoid his passionate gaze. ¡°I haven¡¯t had lunch so I¡¯ll pass


    on the fruits.¡± ¡°What! Look at howte it is now. You haven¡¯t had lunch?¡±


    Carter¡¯s sudden outburst caused him to pull on his injury. He cried out in pain. This got Jennifer and


    Mrs. Scott worried. ¡°Carter, remember what the doctor said? You can¡¯t get too agitated.¡± He took a few


    deep breaths while waiting for the pain to subside. ¡°Mom, I know.¡± Subconsciously, he retracted his


    hands away from Jennifer. Although his behavior hurt thetter, her proud disposition kept her from


    revealing her emotions. She remained indifferent on the outside. Carter added, ¡°Amelia, go and have


    your lunch. You¡¯re eating for two now. You won¡¯t want the baby to go hungry.¡±


    ¡°We shall take up your offer then. I¡¯ll take Amelia to eat now. She won¡¯t have to miss lunch had she not


    been so worried about you, as a friend.¡± Oscar¡¯s tone was oozing with sarcasm. ¡°Go ahead Amelia. I¡¯ll


    pay you a visit once I¡¯m discharged from the hospital. If it weren¡¯t for your encouraging words, I would


    never have woken up. Simply put, you¡¯re my savior.¡± Amelia shook her head. ¡°Carter, please don¡¯t


    credit me for this. You were already doing fine. Besides, this is a reputable hospital. Under their care,


    you would¡¯ve woken up eventually.¡± Oscar had enough of Carter¡¯s advances. He situated himself in


    front of Amelia to block thetter¡¯s view of her. Then, he turned to Abel. ¡°Mr. Scott, I¡¯m pretty sure all of


    you have a lot of catching up to do.


    We shall take our leave now.¡± Abel chuckled. ¡°All right. Also, don¡¯t take Carter¡¯s words to heart. He¡¯s


    just woken up, so he made a lot of careless remarks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I understand why he would


    act this way. As expected of my beautiful and kind wife. I¡¯m d he knows to appreciate her as well.¡±


    With that, Oscar bade the rest of them farewell. Right before they exited, he turned and gave a final


    piece of advice. ¡°Mr. Carter, instead of having a one-track mind, it¡¯s best to broaden your view. You¡¯ll


    find that there are plenty of options avable. For instance, Ms. Larson here seems to be a good match


    for you. Give others a chance. Who knows, you might end up in a blissful rtionship too.¡±


    With that, both Oscar and Amelia left the ward. Evidently, the atmosphere in the ward had turned sour.


    Abel turned to the rest of the members. ¡°Now that Carter¡¯s awake, you all can go back and rest now. I


    have some private matters to discuss with him.¡± Mrs. Scott responded on their behalf. ¡°Dad, we¡¯ll leave


    first then. I¡¯ll get the housemaid to prepare some food for Carter ande by againter.¡± Abel


    nodded. Mrs. Scott tugged on Jennifer, but thetter had no intention of moving. ¡°Mrs. Scott, Carter just


    woke up. I wish to spend more time with him. I¡¯ll leave on my ownter.¡± ¡°Jennifer, I appreciate your


    care these past few days. I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re tired as well. Go back home and have a good rest.¡±


    After facing multiply rejections, Jennifer could no longer mask the hurt in her voice. ¡°Carter, do you hate


    me this much?¡± Before he could respond, Mrs. Scott intercepted. She wrapped her hands around


    Jennifer¡¯s to cate her. ¡°Jennifer, I¡¯m sure Carter¡¯s just worried you¡¯ll overwork yourself. C¡¯mon, let¡¯s


    go home together. I¡¯ll make tons of delicious food for you. There¡¯s plenty of time in future to spend with


    him.¡± Her words worked. Jennifer felt slightly better. They exited the ward, leaving Abel and Carter


    alone. Without sugar-coating his words, Abel chided, ¡°Carter, what you said just now was


    uneptable.


    Even I would think twice before provoking Oscar. Yet, you flirted with Amelia right in front of him. Is she


    that important to you?¡± ¡°Granddad, my feelings for Amelia have long passed the point of return. While I


    was unconscious, I could still vaguely hear the voices around me. Besides you and the rest of the


    family, Amelia¡¯s words pulled me through this. She said she¡¯ll give me a chance to make up for not


    helping her back then. This time, I¡¯m determined to protect her.¡± Abel sighed in resignation. ¡°Is this


    retribution? If I¡¯d known you would be this infatuated with her, I shouldn¡¯t have chased her away.


    Otherwise, you would¡¯ve been happily married to her. Perhaps, I could even be holding my own


    grandchild now.¡± Carter shut his eyes as he attempted to cate the surge of emotions welling up


    within him. ¡°Granddad, it¡¯s true that for a long time, I have hated you, Mom, and Dad. But, I¡¯ve learned


    to forgive.


    It¡¯s just, at times, I can¡¯t help but wonder whether what happened between me and Amelia was


    because of your doings or my cowardice and weakness. Perhaps, it¡¯s abination of both. If I had


    been stronger and more mature, things would have turned out differently.¡± ¡°Carter, you¡¯ve grown into a


    fine man now. Romance is just a small part of your life. Why let it affect you so much?¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 131

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 131


    Chapter 131,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Carter leaned on the pillow and said, ¡°Granddad, you were young once. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d been madly in


    love before. It¡¯s difficult for a man to meet a woman who he¡¯s willing to give everything up for. So, once


    he meets her, she¡¯ll be the only one for him and he would do anything for her. I fell in love with Amelia


    at first sight. She¡¯s beautiful inside and out and is respectful to her elders. It¡¯s hard not to fall for such a


    woman.¡± Abel was speechless. The passions of love were a thing of the past for Abel and he had


    forgotten about the feelings and thoughts he had back then. Talking about it now, Abel recalled what it


    felt like to be in love.


    It left a sweet feeling in his heart. Even though a few decades had already passed, he was unable to


    forget the romance he had back then. Abel had spent many years focusing on business and was


    supposed to be more hard-hearted and decisive. However, the older he was, the more softhearted he


    became, especially when facing his family. ¡°Carter, Amelia¡¯s already someone else¡¯s wife. I think you


    should let go of your feelings for her. The two of you aren¡¯t destined to be together in this lifetime,¡± said


    Abel sincerely. ¡°If she¡¯s happy in her marriage, I¡¯ll quietly watch over her. If her marriage falls apart, I¡¯ll


    save her from it. I don¡¯t intend to give her up in this lifetime.¡± Abel looked Carter in the eye and asked,


    ¡°Do you mean that other than Amelia, you won¡¯t consider marrying any other woman?¡±


    ¡°Granddad, marriage is just a formality. All those couples get is a certificate.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s only just a


    certificate, I want you to get married. I¡¯m already almost at the end of my life. I don¡¯t want to die without


    seeing my great-grandchild.¡± ¡°Two of my cousins are married, and another is already pregnant with a


    child. Your great-grandchild wille soon enough. Just don¡¯tin that you have too many to take


    care ofter on.¡± Carter had skillfully deflected the problem away from him. Abel red at him and


    replied, ¡°Don¡¯t try to avoid the topic. I¡¯ll give you a deadline. If she¡¯s still happily married by the time


    you¡¯re thirty, then you have to get married. I¡¯ll personally select a suitable wife for you amongst the


    daughters of those rich families.¡±


    Carter closed his eyes. ¡°Granddad, you have promised not to interfere with my marriage.¡± Abel replied,


    ¡°You¡¯re still young. It¡¯s the best time to work on your career now, so I won¡¯t intervene. But by the time


    you¡¯re thirty, your career would be sessful and it would be the right time to start a family. If you


    marry the daughter of a rich family, it¡¯ll be beneficial to the business too.¡± Carter looked at Abel. ¡°Given


    the power of the Scotts, I don¡¯t think I need to marry a richdy to help the business, right? That would


    make me look really useless.¡± Abel replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t want a richdy, fine. But you have to get


    married either way.


    Amelia¡¯s already married. You¡¯ll never have a future with her. Just get over your feelings.¡± Cartery


    back down, his voice was full of exhaustion. ¡°I¡¯m tired and I¡¯m going to sleep now. Why don¡¯t you get


    the chauffeur to send you back for dinner? It¡¯s reallyte now.¡± Abel had aplicated look in his eyes.


    ¡°Carter, tell me honestly. Do you really don¡¯t have any feelings for Jennifer? She¡¯s quite a good girl and


    seems to really like you. Although she¡¯s from a rich family, she is still willing to cook for you. I¡¯m sure


    that if the two of you get together, she¡¯ll be a huge help to your life.


    Are you really not going to consider her at all?¡± Carter shook his head and looked at Abel with a hint of


    guilt. However, love could not be forced. ¡°I know she treats me well and she took a lot of effort to take


    care of me these few days. I¡¯m thankful for her but I don¡¯t love her. I only see her as a sister. If I marry


    her, neither of us will be happy in the end.¡± Abel then gave Carter some advice. ¡°It¡¯s only because


    you¡¯re obsessing over something you can¡¯t have that you¡¯re acting so stubborn. If you take a step back,


    you¡¯ll find that there are so many other good women other than Amelia. Aren¡¯t those pretty, young girls


    better than her?¡± ¡°I have never expected you to say something so superficial.¡±


    Abel was caught off guard by Carter¡¯s words. He had good intentions but was criticized by his own


    grandson in the end. ¡°You brat, is this how you speak to your grandfather?¡± Abel red at him. Carter


    smiled sincerely. ¡°Sorry, I know you only mean well for me, but I really have no intention to get married


    right now. I also don¡¯t intend to join the Scott Group. You¡¯re still healthy and strong. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll live a


    long life, so you can take good care of thepany. As for your great-grandchildren, you can look for


    my cousins. They¡¯ll be happy to entertain you.¡±


    Abel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Nonsense! I won¡¯t force you to get married, but you definitely have to take over


    thepany! I¡¯m getting old and your father and uncles aren¡¯t fit to manage thepany. All your


    cousins only know how to y around so they can¡¯t handle such an important task. I¡¯ll only feel at ease


    if you take over thepany.¡± Carter fell silent. Abel then suggested a bold deal. ¡°As long as you agree


    to return to thepany, I¡¯ll take my hands off of your issue with Amelia.¡± Carter instantly brightened


    up. He said excitedly, ¡°Granddad, do you really mean it?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to trap me into saying this


    anyway? I watched you grow up. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    Instead of feeling guilty, Carter smiled. ¡°Looks like experience reallyes with age. I can¡¯t keep


    anything from you.¡± Abel broke into a smile. ¡°You brat. How dare you y tricks on your granddad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s


    because you taught me well. Who else would I learn my debate skills from?¡± ¡°Fine, stop your


    nonsense. I won¡¯t interfere in your business with Amelia anymore, on the premise of her being single.


    She¡¯s now married to Oscar and is a daughter-inw of the Clinton family. Even though our family is


    also rich, it doesn¡¯t quitepare to theirs. So as long as she¡¯s still married to Oscar, you can¡¯t have


    anything to do with her. Our family can¡¯t handle it if the Clintons want to cause trouble.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Even if both families were affected, the Scotts will definitely be the one at a greater loss. I developed


    Scott Group into what it is today. I don¡¯t want to see it copsing just because of a woman.¡± Carter


    made a solemn promise. ¡°Granddad, I know my limits.¡± ¡°But you went overboard just now. If it weren¡¯t


    for Oscar¡¯s generosity, our stocks would have been unstable by tomorrow. You¡¯re a capable man, but in


    terms of managing your emotions, you are nowhere close to Oscar.¡± At first, Carter had brightened up.


    However, by the time Abel finished his sentence, Carter¡¯s expression had darkened. ¡°Am I really that


    badpared to him?¡± Abel knew what Carter was concerned about.


    When it came to one¡¯s love rival, no man wanted to lose to the other. ¡°I think highly of you, so naturally,


    you¡¯re very capable. However, you¡¯re still not that goodpares to Oscar. Youck some


    decisiveness. Don¡¯t be so overly cautious and indecisive and you¡¯ll be a better match to him.¡± Carter¡¯s


    expression worsened. ¡°I¡¯ve nevercked decisiveness. It¡¯s just that no one has given me a chance to


    show my abilities. Four or five years ago, I was too young. Now, the woman I love is already married to


    someone else. Everything¡¯s happening too quickly. No one has ever stopped to ask if all this is really


    what I want.¡± Abel patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it and just rest up.


    You have a lot of work to do once you get back to work. Jennifer¡¯s been dealing with thepany


    matters while you were unconscious these few days. No matter what, you have to thank her. Even if


    you don¡¯t be lovers, don¡¯t ever burn the bridges.¡± Carter pondered for a while before nodding


    eventually. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll go to the washroom.¡± While Abel took care of his business, Carter


    thought about the situation. Carter and Abel had finally managed to reach some kind of agreement. On


    the other hand, when Oscar had first left the ward with Amelia, he had an unhappy expression.


    ¡°How does it feel to hear your admirer talking to you so sweetly?¡± Amelia sniggered before trying to


    comfort Oscar. ¡°Mr. Clinton, don¡¯t overthink. Carter and I are just old friends. There¡¯s nothing else


    between us.¡± Oscar dragged Amelia to the staircase and pinned her against the wall. He gave her a


    condescending look. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? You told me that you haven¡¯t been contacting him. Then,


    why would he say that you promised to give him a chance to pursue you?¡± Amelia¡¯s throat felt dry. ¡°If I


    told you that Carter never had a chance toe between us, would you believe me?¡± Oscar was taken


    aback.


    Amelia continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never flirted with other men, so Carter may have misunderstood something to


    have said that. Instead, you¡¯re the one who is constantly fickle throughout our rtionship. You married


    me but can¡¯t seem to forget your ex-girlfriend. Between Ms. Yard and I, you¡¯ve always favored her. I


    don¡¯t get why you think you can question me like that. You¡¯re treating me as if I¡¯m some promiscuous


    woman.¡± Oscar¡¯s gaze on her never shifted. Amelia said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I may look strong, but it doesn¡¯t


    mean that I¡¯m just as strong on the inside for I get hurt too. If you want a divorce, I can sign the papers


    right away. But could you not use me of having anything to do with Carter?


    The two of us are just friends.¡± Oscar stroked her cheek, then wiped away the tears that slipped out the


    corner of her eye. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± She lifted her hand to her eye. It was indeed wet. Amelia was


    surprised. Ever since she got pregnant, she had been crying a lot. It was as if she had be a


    delicate flower that could not withstand the slightest torment. Oscar stepped forward and their bodies


    pressed closer together. His hot breath tickled Amelia¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you crying? Because I have


    misunderstood you and Carter?¡± Oscar clearly knew the reason but pretended as if he did not. Amelia


    held her tears back and replied stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯m not crying. That was sand in my eye.¡±


    Oscar wanted tough. Since when did his wife be so cute, learning how to tell such a bad lie.


    ¡°Okay, it was the sand. My woman is tough and strong, why would she cry so easily?¡± Oscar jokingly


    replied. Amelia shot him an angry look. ¡°Who are you calling tough?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one here. Of


    course, I¡¯m talking about you.¡± Oscar was in one of the rare moments of a good mood. Amelia pounded


    her fists against his chest, and spoke coquettishly, ¡°Why did you misunderstand me then?¡± Oscar


    brought one of her hands to his mouth and nibbled the back of her hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were


    hungry? Let¡¯s go eat. I¡¯ve already reserved a ce.¡± Amelia nodded.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 132

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 132


    Chapter 132,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Oscar held Amelia¡¯s waist as they left the staircase. As they exited, they ran into an oing


    Elizabeth. When she noticed their intimate posture, Elizabeth did a double-take before taking a few


    breaths and walking up to them. ¡°Oscar, didn¡¯t you tell Cassie that you had something on at work? I


    didn¡¯t expect to see you here having such a public disy of affection in the hospital,¡± said Elizabeth


    sarcastically. Oscar kept on a straight face as he replied, ¡°Mrs. Yard, Amelia¡¯s here for a checkup. As


    her husband, I can¡¯t leave her alone. I told Cassie that I had work because I didn¡¯t want her to overthink


    anything.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Cassie has you to care for her and when I¡¯m done here I actually have to get back to thepany


    anyway. I¡¯m really busy with work. I think you should understand that, right?¡± Elizabeth nodded. ¡°If


    you¡¯re busy with work, I understand and support you. If a man only knows how to flirt with women all


    day, I¡¯ll really look down on him.¡± She paused, then changed the topic. ¡°But Oscar, since you¡¯ve


    rekindled your rtionship with Cassie, I want you to treat her sincerely. I don¡¯t want you lying to both


    parties. Right now she¡¯s only known as a mistress. You used to be a couple and even grew up together.


    You shouldn¡¯t lie to her no matter what.¡± Oscar¡¯s expression darkened. Amelia nced at Oscar then


    replied, ¡°Mrs. Yard, Oscar and I are legally married.


    Is there anything wrong with my husband apanying me to my checkup? They were indeed a


    couple in the past, but don¡¯t forget that it was Cassie who gave him up first. I¡¯m his wife now. You¡¯re


    criticizing him as if he¡¯s some heartless traitor, but I¡¯m sure Oscar doesn¡¯t actually have to take


    responsibility for Ms. Yard. To put it bluntly, we don¡¯t even know who¡¯s the father of Ms. Yard¡¯s child,


    right?¡± Elizabeth¡¯s expression changed, although she was now less agitated. ¡°Ms. Winters, both you


    and your friend are indeed from poor backgrounds.


    You both speak so ignorantly, making me wonder if you¡¯re even educated. Are you suggesting that


    Cassie cheated on Oscar by saying that her child is not his?¡± Amelia was taken aback. She really did


    not properly think through whatever she had just said. Oscar gently squeezed her waist before Amelia


    snapped out of it andposed herself. Amelia said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, Mrs. Yard. But if you


    think that your daughter has been having an affair with another man, then I¡¯ve nothing else to say.¡±


    Elizabethughed coldly. Oscar tightened his hold on Amelia¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, our baby is getting hungry. I¡¯ll take Amelia to get some food first. Please take care of


    Cassie. I¡¯lle back to the hospital tonight.¡± Elizabeth stopped him in his tracks. ¡°Oscar, tell me the


    truth. Are you going to marry Cassie?¡± Oscar furrowed his brows. Amelia replied, ¡°Mrs. Yard, even if


    you did watch Oscar grow up, do you really think it¡¯s appropriate to say such a thing in front of his wife?


    If Ms. Yard is willing to be a mistress, I¡¯ll just bear with it. But you¡¯re really taking it a bit too far by urging


    him to divorce me.¡± However, Elizabeth only kept her eyes on Oscar.


    ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m waiting for your answer.¡± ¡°Mrs. Yard, my wife is about to give birth. I can¡¯t divorce her for


    both legal and moral reasons.¡± Simply put, Oscar was not going to divorce Amelia anytime soon.


    Cassie could only bear with it for the time being. On top of that, nothing was certain in the future. His


    answer was very ambiguous. Elizabeth became increasingly upset. ¡°Oscar, Cassie aborted the child


    because of you. But it looks like you won¡¯t lose anything since you have both a wife and a child soon. Is


    Cassie just one of your little ythings?¡±


    asked Elizabeth with a sneer. Oscar frowned. ¡°Mrs. Yard, Oscar¡¯s not an ungrateful person. He¡¯s


    always been trying to find a bnce in this love triangle. Ms. Yard gave up previously then decided to


    interfere in our rtionship again, so she inevitably became a mistress. I¡¯m the one who has been hurt


    the most all this time. When ites to giving criticisms, I think I should be the one to do it.¡± Although


    Amelia had spoken calmly and had kept on a straight face, you could hear the seriousness in her


    words. Elizabeth was stunned. Indeed, her daughter was the one in the wrong. Not considering when


    she jilted Oscar four or five years ago, she was still a mistress this time, imposing on their marriage.


    ¡°Ms. Yard has always presented herself as the victim, but I¡¯m the person who actually has been hurt


    the most in the whole fiesta. I have no idea why you think you can simply criticize Oscar like that and


    order me to get a divorce. I just want the best for my child and me. Am I doing anything wrong?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s words were starting to be aggressive. The facial expressions on Mrs. Yard had changed


    by now. Oscar hugged Amelia possessively and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Amelia to get some food first. I¡¯ll be back


    at night.¡± Although Elizabeth still looked unhappy, she still nodded. As she watched them leave,


    Elizabeth glowered.


    She gritted her teeth and retrieved her phone to make a call. When the call connected, she said, ¡°Mr.


    Hisson, have you decided whether or not to terminate the contract with Tiffany?¡± After the person on


    the other end replied, she continued, ¡°She¡¯s just a best-selling author. Yourpany is big. I¡¯m sure


    there are many more authors like her under your management. As long as you agree to terminate the


    contract, Yard Group will invest in your project. All you have to do is to lose an author and win the


    support of Yard Group. You¡¯re a smart man. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need me to tell you if it¡¯s worth it.¡± After


    the other party responded, Elizabeth became upset. ¡°Are you looking down on Yard Group?


    Although we¡¯re not the best, we¡¯re not weak either. I hope you¡¯ll consider this carefully. Don¡¯t lose out


    just because of an insignificant author.¡± Another responseter, Elizabeth remained unhappy. ¡°You


    seem to be asking for a lot, don¡¯t you think?¡± Another pauseter, she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought you


    were a smart man. I didn¡¯t expect that you would give up on your own interests just for an author. Are


    you sure yourpany¡¯s not actually a charitable organization?¡± The person spoke again before


    Elizabeth said, ¡°I advise you not to be so impulsive.


    If you offend the Yards, yourpany won¡¯t go away unscathed. Is it really worth doing this?¡± The


    person on the line spoke for a long time. Then, Elizabeth¡¯s expression brightened up. She smiled and


    replied, ¡°You¡¯re a smart man indeed. As long as you give up on Tiffany, providing you with investment is


    not an issue. Although there¡¯ll be less profit if we invest in publishing, ourpany has been testing


    the waters in this market for the past two years. So in response to what you just said, I agree on behalf


    of mypany.¡± The other party replied before Elizabeth spoke again. ¡°I believe we¡¯ve struck a deal on


    this. I hope you will give me a satisfactory answer. After all, only a fool would be willing to offend the


    Yard family over a small author.¡±


    After she hung up, Elizabeth smirked. ¡°Tiffany, weren¡¯t you good at picking fights? Since you humiliated


    me yesterday, I won¡¯t let you live peacefully. There¡¯s more to the Yard family than just a name.¡± At the


    same time, Tiffany, who had rushed through the night to finish her manuscript, was sleeping soundly in


    bed. Her phone rang loudly, sounding as if it wereing after her life, forcing Tiffany to drag herself


    out of bed. She felt around for her phone, and without looking at the screen, she answered the call. Her


    voice was small and sounded like a baby. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, you¡¯d better have something


    urgent to tell me. If not, I won¡¯t let you die a peaceful death since you¡¯ve interrupted my sleep!¡±


    Although she sounded like a child, her words carried no hint of innocence at all. ¡°Oh my god, why are


    you still asleep at this time? Hurry up ande over to thepany. The boss says he wants to


    terminate your contract,¡± replied her editor anxiously. Tiffany was the best-selling author who she


    managed. Without Tiffany, her editor could be out of work. Moreover, they had been working together


    quite well all these years. Although Tiffany sometimes submitted her manuscriptste, she was still a


    verypetent authorpared to the others and was considered highly productive.


    Tiffany suddenly became alert. Her hands shook, not in fear, but anger and confusion. Tiffany had been


    working with her currentpany for two to three years. She started off being criticized for every little


    thing. Slowly, she gained more recognition for her writing and her books started to sell quite well. She


    eventually managed to get her books on the best-selling novels list. Basically, herpany and editor


    were the ones who watched her grow from a small novelist to the best-selling author that she currently


    was. However, they wanted to terminate her contract out of a sudden.


    This was a big blow to her. ¡°Why? Give me a reason.¡± Tiffany thought of a thousand things to say but


    only managed to get that one sentence out. Her editor was restless. ¡°Stop asking questions. Just hurry


    and wash up thene over to thepany. I¡¯ve no time to exin so much to you now.¡± When the


    call ended, Tiffany felt very uneasy but still washed up as quickly as she could, changed into some


    clean clothes, then headed out the door. After almost an hour, she arrived at thepany. Her editor


    had been waiting for her at the entrance. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Hurry, let¡¯s go up. Don¡¯t be too


    agitated when you see Mr. Hissonter. You know he¡¯d always been taking good care of you.


    Just talk things out properly and try your best to keep your contract with thepany. You¡¯re a best-


    selling author, so it¡¯s a huge loss to thepany if they stop working with you. There should be some


    misunderstanding here,¡± her editor rattled on and on. Tiffany replied with a straight face, ¡°I want to


    know what¡¯s going on too. I¡¯ve always been working well with thepany so I want to hear an


    exnation from Mr. Hisson. Otherwise, it¡¯s not simply about terminating a contract anymore. Although


    I don¡¯t have any riches or connections, I got to where I am today all because of my hard work.


    I won¡¯t allow thepany to treat me like a toy, forcing me to terminate the contract for no reason.¡± Her


    editor was getting increasingly concerned. ¡°You¡¯d better keep calm when you meet him and hold your


    temper. If you really get into an argument then it would be hard to mend the rtionship.¡± Tiffany took


    in a deep breath and replied, ¡°Shannon, I know that. I¡¯ll control my temper. But if thepany insists


    on terminating the contract, I don¡¯t know if I can continue to keep it in.


    After all, no one likes being someone else¡¯s toy and having to ept whatever that was thrown at


    them.¡± The editor kept silent after that. The pair then took the elevator up. Outside the office, the editor


    knocked on the door. A pleasant male voice came from inside the room. The editor nced at Tiffany


    and whispered, ¡°Remember to speak calmly and don¡¯t get too agitated, okay?¡± Tiffany took a breath


    andposed herself. When she was ready, she gave her editor an OK gesture.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 133

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 133


    Chapter 133,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Tiffany pushed the door opened and went into the office with the editor. Their gaze simultaneously fell


    on the man over at the working table. He was buried in work when they entered. Although Tiffany could


    not see his face clearly, she could tell from his attire and style that he was a young man. He was


    dressed in a suit and tie and his hair was neatly brushed with hair gel. It went without saying that he


    was another one of those sessful businessmen. ¡°Mr. Hisson, Tiffany¡¯s here,¡± the editor announced.


    He put down the pen in his hand and lifted his grumpy face. Tiffany took in a breath of cold air when


    she saw him. She could not believe how someone could be blessed with such incredible looks.


    Not only were his eyes charming, but they also sparked with a hint of wistfulness. His lips pursed


    tensely below his pointy nose with a perfectly straight bridge. His long and ckshes pped in


    annoyance as he drilled his gaze into both of them. Tiffany could not help but gasp. Any woman would


    fall for a man like him. Hisplexion and clear skin could easily put any woman to shame. Although


    his appearance was elegant, he exudes a demeanor of beguiling masculinity. Standing in front of an


    impable man like him, Tiffany could not help but feel weak and small. Not only did he have the


    looks, but he was also aplished, and had an enigmatic air about him. He could well be a homme


    fatale.


    Tiffany found him scary. She was originally all worked up by the news, but now that she saw this man in


    person, she felt weak. ¡°Shannon, I¡¯ll talk to her privately,¡± the man spoke, waving his hand. Shannon


    cast a worrying nce at her before leaving. ¡°Tiffany, you have a good discussion with Mr. Hisson. I¡¯ll


    go back to work first.¡± Tiffany nodded and Shannon walked out. Now that they were left alone, Derrick


    beckoned her over. ¡°Take a seat,¡± he said, toying with the ring on his middle finger. Tiffany did as she


    was told. She sped her hands together nervously and mustered her courage. ¡°May I know why are


    you terminating my contract, Mr. Hisson? I¡¯m under the impression that we¡¯ve been working well


    together.¡±


    An enticing smile curved on his lips. ¡°Would youe to my office otherwise?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Tiffany opened


    her mouth slightly in confusion. The smile on Derrick¡¯s face deepened at her clueless face. ¡°Tiff, did


    anyone tell you that you look cute?¡± Tiff? Tiffany could not even think straight. She simply could not


    believe what she just heard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His deep and hoarse voice shook her back to reality.


    Tiffany looked at him in the eyes and her hot cheeks were flushed red. This had never happened to her


    before¡ªnot even when she met Oscar and Carter. There was something different about this man. She


    felt an intense pressure being around him, so much so that her heart would burst any time.


    Her thoughts were all jumbled up and he made her disconcerted. Tiffany took a deep breath, rubbed


    her sweaty palms against her thighs. ¡°Mr. Hisson, why are you canceling the contract? Is it because my


    book is not selling well?¡± Derrick shot her a mysterious smile as he watched her closely. ¡°You¡¯ve been


    avoiding me, haven¡¯t you? Tell me if there¡¯s a better way to make youe to me.¡± Tiffany was


    puzzled. It was true that she came up with all sorts of excuses to stay away from him, but that was


    because she figured it would be better to stay as far as she could away from a man so dangerously


    attractive.


    She just wanted to distance herself from him so she did not fall under his spell. He was like a drug to


    her. No one could resist a desirable man like him, and Tiffany felt a well-to-do man like him was way


    out of her league, so she had better keep her distance. She did not understand how her staying away


    from him would provoke him¡ªit should work the other way round! ¡°Mr. Hisson, I think you have


    misunderstood something. I didn¡¯t avoid you on purpose. I just feel like I only need to deal with the


    editor to get everything sorted out. She can ry whatever she deems fit to you after that.


    I¡¯m not doing this out of disrespect. I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve offended you,¡± Tiffany said in a very serious tone.


    Derrick put both his hands on the table and leaned forward, closing the gap between the two of them.


    He was so near to her she could even smell the scent on his body. ¡°Emm¡­ Mr. Hisson,¡± Tiffany


    mumbled, disoriented. ¡°Call me by my name.¡± Tiffany was dumbfounded. She had totally no idea what


    Derrick was trying to do. Everything was happening at a pace her mind could not keep up with. The


    man before her was her superior, and she, his employee.


    There was no way she could call him by his first name. ¡°Is this a joke, Mr. Hisson?¡± Derrick seemed to


    have a good time teasing her. He took a strand of her hair and ran his fingers through it. Tiffany¡¯s eyes


    widened in bewilderment and her cheeks were burning hot. ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re


    beautiful?¡± he asked. Tiffany was about to lose it. Hispliment gave her goosebumps all over her


    body and she lost herself in his mesmerizing smile. It was not until he chuckled out loud that she came


    back to herself. This guy is ying a fool with me.


    Tiffany was infuriated. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s funny?¡± she asked sternly. The man sat back in his chair and


    folded his hands. ¡°It¡¯s fun for me. I like your reaction.¡± His words piqued her, but at the same time, she


    did not know how to react. She had always taken him as her superior, and she expected nothing more


    from their professional rtionship. Both of them were not from the same world. He came from a rich


    family, albeit being slightly more attractive than his counterparts like Oscar and Carter. Derrick started


    his ownpany without his family¡¯s backing and managed to grow it all alone. ¡°Mr. Hisson, let¡¯s get to


    the point,¡± Tiffany said, trying to feign indifference. ¡°This is the point.¡± Tiffany was at a loss for words.


    She just could not get through to him. ¡°Look, Mr. Hisson, you said you wanted to end my contract, but


    you should at least give me a good reason for it. I know thepensation means nothing to you, but


    don¡¯t you think it¡¯s hical to just bail out on a partner who has been working with you for years?¡± ¡°Did


    I say I want to terminate our contract?¡± Derrick cut her harangue short. Tiffany stopped and blinked her


    eyes hard. ¡°But¡­ you said¡­¡± ¡°Come on, can¡¯t you take a joke? Don¡¯t be so serious.¡± Tiffany clenched


    her fists tight as her blood boiled in rage.


    ¡°Do you think this is funny?¡± ¡°Are you angry?¡± She stood up immediately. ¡°Angry? Who am I to get


    angry at you, Mr. Hisson? You¡¯re my boss. I¡¯ll lose my job if I offend you. Since you¡¯re not terminating


    our contract, I don¡¯t see why I should stay here. I pulled an all-nighter just to finish off my writing, and I


    need to get some rest now. See you.¡± Seeing her leaving, Derrick quickly shot her a question. ¡°Did you


    cross the Yard family by any chance?¡± Tiffany¡¯s halted. Thoughts ran through her mind as she tried


    connecting the dots. ¡°Did Mrs. Yard ask you to do anything?¡± she asked forthrightly. This was thest


    piece of information she needed to get the full picture of what was happening.


    ¡°Yeah, she did. She promised me tons of benefits just to get me to nullify my contract with a best-


    selling author. It seems like you¡¯ve offended her big time.¡± I knew it! Tiffany gritted her teeth at the


    thought of that woman. Does she think she can get back at me just like that? There are still a lot of


    companies out there who can¡¯t wait to sign a contract with me even if mypany ditches me. My


    books are selling like hotcakes across the world! My fans will not go easy on Yard Group if they know


    what she¡¯s trying to do to me. She¡¯s clearly underestimated me. I can still publish my books online if the


    company ends my contract. It¡¯s way easier to promote my novel online. ¡°I got into a fight with her at the


    hospital.


    I thought she would call it even between us, but it seems like she¡¯s holding fast on old grievances,¡±


    Tiffany said with a nonchnt shrug. ¡°You got into a fight?¡± Derrick was rmed. Her cheeks were


    flushed unusually red in indignation. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t take her nonsense anymore. I simply had to teach


    her a lesson.¡± The perplexity on his face quickly vanished and a smile appeared. ¡°I thought you¡¯re just


    good at scolding people, Tiff, but it turned out that you¡¯re also a feisty one. I¡¯m d I got to know this


    side of you.¡± d to know this side of me? What¡¯s so good about being feisty?


    Tiffany was lost. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Mrs. Yard. If you think it¡¯s too difficult to handle her, I don¡¯t mind


    terminating our contract. I know I might not be as rich as you are, but my savings are still enough tost


    me till I find anotherpany. Besides, I¡¯ll still get a handsomepensation from you if you rescind


    the contract.¡± ¡°Did I say that I¡¯m ending the contract?¡± The Yard family is nothing to me.¡± Tiffany looked


    at him, astonished. She wanted to tell him not to think so highly of himself, but Derrick did not even give


    her a chance to speak and changed the topic. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t call me Mr. Hisson when it¡¯s just the


    two of us.¡± ¡°Then, what should I call you?¡± ¡°Call me by my name.¡±


    Tiffany darted her gaze around, trying to figure out his game. ¡°But, Mr. Hisson, I don¡¯t know your name.¡±


    ¡°Derrick Hisson,¡± he said begrudgingly. Tiffany¡¯s pursed her lips and made a wry face. ¡°Derrick? It


    means ruler. That¡¯s a nice name. I bet your parents want you to grow up to be a capable and


    sessful man. Looking at all your aplishments now, they must be really happy to see their


    dream being fulfilled. The girl who got you must be extremely lucky.¡± Derrick locked his gaze on her


    without another word. Tiffany met his eyes and blood shot up her face instantly. Her ears were pumped


    red and she could even hear her own heartbeat.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first, Mr. Hisson,¡± she said in a panicky tone, taking a few hasty steps


    backward. Her calves knocked against the chair leg and she staggered. ¡°Be careful!¡± Derrick leaped on


    his feet, dashed forward to the other side of the table, and managed to catch her by her arm to prevent


    her from falling. Tiffany whipped her head around and saw him up close. An intense shade of pink


    dusted her cheeks immediately.


    She extended her hands and pushed him back against the chair with all her might. Derrick knocked


    against the stile and bent his body in pain. ¡°Tiffany,¡± he said, grinding his teeth. She was so shocked


    that her jaw dropped. ¡°Are¡­ Are you alright?¡± She had totally no idea why she felt so helpless before


    him. This was not like her at all back when she was putting up a fight with Elizabeth. Tiffany really had


    no clue what got into her.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Derrick tugged her shaky hands and nted his lips on hers before she could even do anything.


    Tiffany¡¯s quivering gaze froze with her eyes wide opened. For a good ten seconds, she could not move.


    When she finally came back to herself again, she pushed him away, bolted toward the door, and fled.


    Derrick looked at her scrambling away with a subtle smile on his face, his finger tapping his moist lips.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 134

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 134


    Chapter 134,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°You¡¯ll be mine one day, Tiff. I can¡¯t believe you were so slow to pick up my hints in the past year. I


    thought a romance novel writer like you would be more sensitive when ites to matters rted to


    rtionships. But gosh, you really have no idea at all. It¡¯s time I up my game, or I¡¯ll never get to make


    you mine.¡± After running out of Derrick¡¯s office, Tiffany hurried toward the elevator and went down


    without even paying attention to the secretary who had been looking at her curiously. After that, she


    went off without even telling the editor. Her heart was still thumping wildly when she got in the car. She


    pressed her fingers against her lips as her eyes shimmered in a mixture of hope and confusion.


    ¡°Derrick Hisson, what are you trying to do?¡± She ruffled her hair in frustration. ¡°Argh! What am I gonna


    do? Do you think you can do this to me just because women find you irresistible? You¡¯d better not use


    your tricks on me! I¡¯ll make sure you pay for it.¡± But regardless of how fierce she sounded, the flush on


    her cheeks was even more obvious. She fished for her keys and tried multiple times to get them into


    the hole. ¡°Dammit! Calm down, woman! It¡¯s all your fault, Derrick Hisson. You¡¯re my nemesis. I¡¯ll me


    it all on you if I get into an ident today.¡±


    Despite how tempting it was to have both love and a handsome partner, Tiffany still thought she would


    readily give up on both if it meant she would lose her life. She managed to get back to her


    neighborhood safely and parked her car. She took the elevator and went into her house calmly. But


    right after she got in, she went berserk and shouted at the top of her lung. ¡°What is wrong with you? It¡¯s


    just a kiss! Why do you have to keep thinking about him?¡± She flung herself on the couch and grabbed


    a pillow in her arms before rolling around. Tiffany took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Babe, I think I


    might have fallen for a guy. What should I do now?¡± she blurted out right after the call got through.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Amelia was with Oscar when her friend poured out her heart to her, and she was shocked by her


    revtion. This was because Tiffany had always wanted to stay single. ¡°What did you say?¡± Amelia


    could not believe what she just heard. ¡°I said, I might have fallen head over heels for someone I


    shouldn¡¯t fall for.¡± ¡°Is he married?¡± That was the first thing that came to Amelia¡¯s mind. ¡°Hey, Babe. Do


    you think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡± she questioned. ¡°I¡¯ll go over to your ce in the afternoon. Make


    sure you cook something nice. Don¡¯t starve your godchild.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll make a whole table of food. Come over quickly!¡± Tiffany agreed without a second thought


    and hung up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Oscar asked. ¡°Tiff said she found someone she likes. I feel like I¡¯m


    losing a friend to a man suddenly,¡± Amelia said regretfully. Oscar pulled out a tissue and wiped her


    mouth. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Let¡¯s go get you some new clothester.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Amelia lifted her gaze


    and asked. ¡°Do I need a reason to buy my wife clothes?¡± ¡°That sounds normal, but you¡¯ve never gone


    shopping for clothes for me on your own. It¡¯s either you ask your secretary to go on your behalf, or I go


    on my own. Do you even know my size?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Oscar threw the question back at her. She just shrugged. ¡°Is there anything about


    your body that I don¡¯t know about?¡± His words make her cheeks heat up in a re. ¡°Stop spewing


    nonsense,¡± she retorted, beating his chest. ¡°I¡¯m with my wife. Why do I have to get so serious?¡± Oscar


    rejoined. A blissful smile curved on Amelia¡¯s face. Cassie might look like she had won their battle over


    Oscar, but Amelia felt her heart was full when he got all protective toward her. At least he did not just


    brush her and her child off. She knew she could give her child aplete family if she continued


    fighting. Oscar hooked his hand around her waist and pulled her over, giving her a bite on her ear.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he teased in a low voice. Amelia¡¯s struggled to break free from him. ¡°People are


    watching, Mr. Clinton.¡± ¡°They can look at us for all they want. Or are you embarrassed? I don¡¯t


    remember my honey being so self-conscious,¡± he insisted, disregarding her. Amelia rolled her eyes at


    him. ¡°Yeah, the Oscar Clinton I know does not have thick-skinned either.¡± Oscar chuckled at her witty


    response. It seemed like he was in a very good mood. ¡°You don¡¯t like me being like this?¡± he asked,


    biting her earlobe this time. Amelia¡¯s ears tickled at his touch, but the frown on her brows intensified.


    ¡°Stop it! Everyone is watching!¡± Oscar ignored her and pulled her closer into his embrace as if she was


    a precious jewel.


    ¡°They are just jealous. They must be thinking I¡¯m the luckiest man in the world to have a beautiful wife


    like you,¡± he whispered in her ears. His words tugged at her heartstrings. ¡°What about you? What do


    you think?¡± she asked solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s indeed my honor to have a beautiful wife like you.¡± But


    unfortunately, she¡¯s not the one your heart desires. Else you wouldn¡¯t have asked for a


    divorce. Amelia¡¯s gaze lowered at the thought. Although he said he won¡¯t divorce me for the moment,


    I¡¯m ultimately not the person in his heart. Despite me bearing his child and Cassie having a


    miscarriage, his heart still leans toward her. I¡¯m nothing but a rebound. I really shouldn¡¯t get my hopes


    high.


    I might have be more important to him, but I¡¯ll never rece her. Oscar spotted the dejection in


    her eyes and knew her thoughts must have wandered elsewhere. He pinched her nose and called out,


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else when you¡¯re with me. You can only think about me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so


    unreasonable,¡± Amelia said with a resigned smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you like about me?¡± he joked.


    Amelia¡¯s heart brimmed with happiness, but she quickly nudged herself back to reality. ¡°I bet you use


    this trick on Ms. Yard too. Do you not feel any shame?¡± ¡°I only use this trick on you. Cassie is a good


    girl. You¡¯re more unpredictable,¡± he replied without a change in his expression. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re saying


    I¡¯m childish, and she¡¯s more understanding?¡±


    Oscar looked at her without deflecting her gaze as if he was agreeing with what she said. Amelia was


    annoyed. She reached for his waist, wanting to pinch him hard. He grabbed her hand and looked at her


    with affection. ¡°When did you get so savage? You weren¡¯t like this when we first met. Who taught you


    all this?¡± ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t like me now, you might as well just let me sign the divorce papers, Mr.


    Clinton,¡± she said, blinking her eyes triumphantly. ¡°No other man will be able to take this temper of


    yours,¡± Oscar replied with a smile and pinched her again on the nose. Amelia lifted her chin high and


    looked into his eyes proudly. ¡°Have you forgotten that some men fell for me too?


    I bet there will be men who are able to ept me for who I am. Do you wanna bet?¡± Oscar grabbed her


    chin and faked anger. ¡°I dare you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who said no men will like me.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re my wife.


    No one has the guts to get close to you.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯d better be on your guard. I won¡¯t be waiting for you


    at the same ce if you ever let me go.¡± Both of them knew what she really meant. Oscar just hugged


    her tightly in his arms and changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s go get you some nice clothes.¡± Amelia followed


    after him reluctantly. Not long after they got to the clothing store, Oscar got a call from his employee.


    Clinton Corporations¡¯ coboration with apany in Erihal had just gone official and he was needed


    back at thepany for a meeting with the representatives from Erihal. He took out his gold card and


    gave it to Amelia and nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°This is my card. You can buy whatever you like


    with it. The representatives from Erihal are here, so I have to head back to chair a meeting. Wait for me


    at home after you¡¯re done shopping?¡± Amelia drilled her gaze into him and clung to his arm. There was


    so much she wanted to say, but in the end, she simply adjusted his necktie and sighed. ¡°Alright. Drive


    safe.


    I¡¯m going over to Tiff¡¯s after I¡¯m done shopping. Give me a call if you¡¯reing home tonight, if not I¡¯ll


    just spend the night at her ce. Our apartment is huge, I don¡¯t feelfortable staying there alone.¡± A


    fleeting warmth flickered in Oscar¡¯s heart as he looked at her. This was not the first time she gave him


    this feeling. A simple gesture from her was enough to touch the softest spot in his heart. ¡°I¡¯ll get the


    chauffeur to pick you up. If I¡¯m going home, I¡¯ll drive over. I¡¯ll still call you if I¡¯m noting home,¡± he


    said gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can take a cab over to her ce. Off you go and don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll take


    care of myself.¡± The smile on Amelia¡¯s face faded gradually after Oscar left.


    She put his card in her bag and gave Tiffany a call, telling her that she was going over now. After


    hailing a cab and giving the driver the address, she sat back in her seat and closed her eyes to get


    some rest. After thirty minutes, the cab drove into a familiar neighborhood. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± the driver


    said. Amelia lifted her heavy eyelids and took out a fifty note for the driver. She hopped off and went


    into Tiffany¡¯s neighborhood after talking briefly to the guard. After she got off the elevator, she walked


    toward Tiffany¡¯s house and rang the doorbell. It did not take long for her friend to open the door. Tiffany


    gave her a big hug when she saw Amelia. ¡°Hey, Babe! I thought you¡¯reing in the afternoon?


    I haven¡¯t even bought the ingredients I need for cooking yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can go together,¡± Amelia


    replied, going into the house. Tiffany closed the door behind her and poured her a drink. ¡°Did you drive


    here?¡± she asked as she sat on the couch and grabbed a pillow next to her. Amelia shook her head. ¡°I


    took a cab.¡± ¡°Oh. Why didn¡¯t you drive?¡± ¡°I went to the hospital and had a meal with Oscar after that, so


    I didn¡¯t drive.¡± ¡°Seriously, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Tiffanymented negatively, ¡°I really


    dislike the two women from the Yard family. I have no idea how you can still stick to that man even


    when he¡¯s clearly giving you the cold shoulder.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 135

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 135


    Chapter 135,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, says the person who asked me to go over to the hospital yesterday,¡± Amelia taunted. Tiffany


    pouted her lips in dismay. ¡°I asked you to go over because I didn¡¯t want my godchild to grow up without


    a father. Those two Yard bit*hes are really repulsive. I wonder what Oscar sees in Cassie. He must be


    blind if he married her. You¡¯d better stay out of all their drama as you have to think about your kid.¡±


    Amelia had resignation written all over her face and she decided to just talk about something else. ¡°You


    said you fell for someone? Who is this man that made you lose your head? He must be really charming


    to awaken this apathetic heart of yours.¡± Tiffany let out a loud groan when Amelia brought that up.


    She pulled her hair and nted her body onto the couch. ¡°Babe, what should I do now? He will be the


    end of me.¡± Amelia was startled to see Tiffany behaving like this. This was not her normal self at all.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter? Tell me everything, then I¡¯ll see how I can help.¡± Tiffany sprang from the


    couch, ran over to Amelia, and sat down next to her. ¡°Babe, do you remember the annoying boss I told


    you aboutst time?¡± ¡°Uh-huh. Mr. Hisson?¡± Tiffany nodded. Amelia¡¯s eyes widened in utter disbelief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you fell for him,¡± she blurted out, ¡°That big fat ugly man?


    That¡¯s your type?¡± From Amelia¡¯s recollection, Tiffany had told her that that man looked horrible¡ªhe


    had crooked teeth and the bby flesh on his face made him look like a bulldog. Tiffany even said that


    he was short and stout. Amelia was not sure if her description was true or not, but because Tiffany had


    repeated it a few times, Amelia had had a highly revolting image of Derrick in her mind. That was why


    Amelia waspletely taken by surprise when Tiffany said it was him. She finally understood that


    beauty reallyy in the eyes of the beholder. An awkward smile carved on Tiffany¡¯s face. ¡°Well, Babe,


    he¡¯s not as bad as you imagined him to be.¡± ¡°So?¡± Amelia looked at her curiously.


    ¡°What if I tell you he gives me butterflies in my stomach?¡± Tiffany felt like she was digging her own


    grave. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s how you feel toward him?¡± Amelia tried to confirm. In her mind, there was


    no way she could picture Tiffany¡¯s boss and her together. That would be too cringy. Tiffany was an


    extremely beautiful woman. Amelia could not imagine her together with a middle-aged man. It would


    literally be beauty and the beast. Amelia was not a lookist, but still, she would not want her best friend


    to get together with someone too ugly for her. ¡°Babe, I can tell from your expression that you don¡¯t like


    the idea of it,¡± Tiffany noted. Amelia snatched away the pillow in Tiffany¡¯s arms and questioned her.


    ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re really full of surprises¡ªbad surprises. You¡¯ll need to bear all the consequences if my


    baby gets a shock andes out right now.¡± ¡°Do you really dislike the idea of me liking my boss so


    much?¡± Tiffany asked weakly. Amelia nodded with determination. ¡°But he¡¯s rich and handsome. There


    are always women around him waiting to get him. To be honest, it¡¯s not about whether I like him or not.


    It¡¯s more like whether he thinks I¡¯m good enough for him.¡± ¡°I thought you said he¡¯s super ugly?¡± Amelia


    doubted. ¡°Did¡­ Did I say that?¡± Tiffany choked. Amelia nodded and mimicked Tiffany¡¯s tone and


    actions back then when she told her about that man.


    ¡°¡¯Not only does he have a big head, but he also has a t nose and small eyes. He¡¯s so fat he looks like


    a pig. The woman who gets together with him is doomed.¡¯ That was what you told me,¡± Amelia recalled.


    Tiffany was at a loss for words. Indeed, that was really what she said back then. ¡°That¡¯s a


    misunderstanding,¡± she corrected. ¡°So you lied to me?¡± Amelia questioned. ¡°That¡¯s not a lie. I was just


    exaggerating. I didn¡¯t know you really believed everything I said.¡± ¡°So what happened between the two


    of you. What made you fall for him so suddenly? Did he do anything to you?¡± Amelia bombarded her


    with a litany of questions. Tiffany stuck out an approving thumb at Amelia.


    ¡°Babe, I really think you¡¯re modern-day Sherlock Holmes. All your questions are spot-on. You¡¯re so


    smart you make me feel insecure.¡± ¡°Cut the shit out and answer me.¡± Tiffany let out a long sigh like a


    deted balloon as shey back down on the couch. ¡°Elizabeth approached him and coerced him to


    break the contract with me, so I charged into the office all fired up to fight for my rights. But everything


    was useless. I couldn¡¯t even look at him in the eyes and talk normally. I had an adrenaline rush and I


    was so disconcerted that I fled in the end.¡± ¡°Mrs. Yard reached out to your boss?¡± Amelia got the main


    point. Tiffany nodded. ¡°Then, are you still working for yourpany?¡±


    Tiffany waved her hand dismissively in confidence. ¡°Babe, what do you take me for? I won¡¯t let them


    discharge me unduly. I¡¯ve worked with them for two to three years. I came from a nobody to a best-


    selling author, and thepany has benefited tremendously because of me. Do you think they willy


    me off so easily?¡± Amelia did not say a word. Given the Yard family¡¯s ability, they could easily uproot


    not just one, but ten popr authors if they wanted to. Companies would always care for their own


    survival and profits. Anypany would readily side with the family and let a small author like Tiffany


    off without a second thought.


    After all, what they wanted was money. ¡°Come on, Babe, don¡¯t look so gloomy. Give me a smile. You¡¯re


    pregnant. You need to stay in a good mood,¡± Tiffany coaxed. ¡°Tiff, did thepany end your contract?


    Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± Amelia asked seriously. ¡°Of course not, Babe. You have to trust my capability even if


    you don¡¯t trust thepany,¡± Tiffany replied with a smile on her face. ¡°Huh. I don¡¯t see any charm in


    you though,¡± Amelia ridiculed her. Tiffany pulled a face and glowered at her. ¡°Babe, how could you say


    that about me? Would you be my friend if I weren¡¯t charming at all?¡± Amelia broke outughing. ¡°Tiff,


    I¡¯m really craving something sour. I remember there¡¯s a mom-and-pop shop in your neighborhood that


    sells pickles.


    Could you go get me some?¡± Tiffany looked at her, bewildered, but she stood up nheless. ¡°Do you


    want anything else other than pickles? You¡¯re already seven months into your pregnancy, pickles aren¡¯t


    good for you. I can go get some pasta for you if you want.¡± ¡°But Sweetheart wants some pickles. You


    can¡¯t just deny a hungry baby,¡± Amelia implored. Tiffany heaved a sigh and relented. ¡°Do you want


    anything else besides pickles?¡± she asked. ¡°Just get whatever you feel like getting. You know what I


    like,¡± Amelia replied. Tiffany nodded and grabbed her money before going out. Once she left, Amelia


    took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Ms. Shannon?¡± she greeted once the call got through.


    ¡°Speaking. Is this Amelia?¡± a voice came from the other side. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s been a long time. I¡¯m


    d you still remember me.¡± A relief smile sat on Amelia¡¯s face. ¡°How can forget you? You¡¯re Tiffany¡¯s


    best friend. I still remember you from ourst meeting at the cafe together with Tiffany. You left a really


    good impression. What¡¯s the matter, by the way?¡± ¡°Are you free? I hope I¡¯m not disturbing your work,¡±


    Amelia said. ¡°Nope, just fire away.¡± ¡°Well, this is the thing. I heard from Tiff that thepany is


    terminating her contract. Is this true? You know I¡¯ve been friends with her for many years. I really don¡¯t


    want anything to happen to her, so I¡¯d like to know if her contract has really ended?¡±


    Amelia went straight to the point. There was a brief silence on the other end. ¡°It¡¯s true. But the board


    has yet to make a decision, and I haven¡¯t received any updates yet,¡± Shannon answered frankly, ¡°I


    brought Tiff to the CEO¡¯s office to talk things over today, but she left abruptly and I didn¡¯t even get to


    ask her anything, so I really have no idea what came out of their discussion.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to overstep,


    but is it okay if I get the CEO¡¯s number?¡± Another short silence followed. ¡°It¡¯s totally fine if you don¡¯t feel


    comfortable giving me his number, Ms. Shannon,¡± Amelia quickly added politely, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have


    asked.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry as I can¡¯t be of help. I hope you understand. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you his number,


    it¡¯s just that I¡¯m just a mere editor, and the CEO is my superior. I don¡¯t even have his number, to begin


    with,¡± Shannon replied. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m the one who should be apologizing. I¡¯m just too worried about Tiff.


    Thanks anyway. I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll get back to work then. I¡¯ll see you around.


    As for Tiffany, you should spend more time with her. I¡¯ll let you know once I get any updates from the


    company,¡± Shannon assured.


    ¡°Alright, see you.¡± Amelia¡¯s brows furrowed as she hung up the call. Just as she was thinking about


    other means of reaching the CEO, Tiffany¡¯s phone rang. Amelia reached for her phone and saw the


    name ¡°Mr. Hisson¡± on her screen. She remembered Tiffany saying her boss¡¯st name was Hisson and


    she picked up the call without a second thought. ¡°Tiff?¡± A masculine and low voice rang through before


    Amelia could say anything. She waspletely caught off guard. Judging from the man¡¯s raspy and


    sexy voice, it was impossible that he was a middle-aged man. ¡°Tiff went to get food. I suppose you¡¯re


    her superior, Mr. Hisson?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. And you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her best friend, Amelia Winters. Is there


    anything I do to help?¡±


    she asked courteously. ¡°Nothing much, actually. I just wanted to know if she got home. I¡¯ll call back


    again at night since she¡¯s not avable,¡± Derrick replied. But Amelia was not letting him go. ¡°Just a


    second, Mr. Hisson. I have something to ask you. I wonder if you¡¯re down to meet up?¡± She instantly


    realized how misleading she sounded. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand me, Mr. Hisson. I heard from Tiff


    that you are terminating her contract, but I hope that¡¯s not the case.


    My husband is Oscar Clinton. I believe you know him. I hope you can at least give me a chance and


    hear me out. Tiff might sound really forthright, but she¡¯s actually a very sensitive person. I don¡¯t want


    anything to happen to her. I hope I made myself clear, Mr. Hisson.¡± A long pause came from the other


    end. Just as Amelia thought he had already hung up, Derrick spoke again. ¡°The truth is I liked her ever


    since I first saw her at thepany.


    I bet you know how long she takes to warm up to others. I won¡¯t cancel her contract, but I hope you can


    help me with one thing. What about we meet up at six in the evening? I¡¯ll treat both of you to dinner,


    and we¡¯ll talk after we meet. You can choose a ce and send the address to me. I¡¯ll see y¡¯all there.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 136

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 136


    Chapter 136,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Amelia was shocked to hear such an unreserved answer from Derrick, but she agreed nheless.


    ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll see you in the evening.¡± Amelia fell into deep thoughts after she hung up. She still could


    not get her head around what was happening. Judging from the man¡¯s mannerisms, he was not as bad


    as Tiffany said he was. Besides, he clearly sounded like a young man. He must be a rich and


    sessful man, but Tiffany painted a direct opposite picture. Amelia did not know if she shouldugh


    at what her friend made him up to be. When Tiffany finally came home, Amelia was looking at her


    phone. ¡°Hey, Babe, I¡¯m back. You shouldn¡¯t spend so much time on your phone. It¡¯s not good for the


    baby,¡± she said.


    ¡°Mr. Hisson called just now, so I picked up.¡± Amelia¡¯s words struck Tiffany like a lightning bolt. Her hand


    froze for a while as she put the food on the table. She gave off a rigidugh and tried to sound natural.


    ¡°Did he say anything?¡± Amelia continued looking at her phone as a subtle smile yed across her lips.


    ¡°Tiff, it seems like you¡¯re hiding a lot of things from me, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you think you owe me an


    exnation?¡± Tiffany arranged the food on the table and tried to y dumb. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what


    you¡¯re saying, Babe.¡± The smile on Amelia¡¯s face slowly faded as she locked her gaze at Tiffany.


    Tiffany really did not like her behaving like this. ¡°Babe, stop doing this to me. You know I really can¡¯t


    take you looking at me like this.


    I¡¯ll tell you everything, okay?¡± Amelia crossed her arms. ¡°You¡¯d bettere clean this time. We¡¯ve been


    friends for so many years. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll do anything to harm you.¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s eat first. I bought


    some of your favorite snacks. I¡¯ll go grocery shoppingter. I¡¯ll make you some chicken soupter.


    You¡¯re too thin for your own good. Your baby is already seven-month-old and your limbs are still so


    skinny.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic,¡± Amelia warned as she ate away. Tiffany took some food herself and


    mumbled as she munched, ¡°Babe, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°From your boss¡¯ voice, I can tell he¡¯s our age.


    His voice is so maic, so I guess he must be an attractive man. But someone clearly said he was


    short, fat, and ugly. You should at least do him some justice,¡± Amelia said. Tiffany choked and coughed


    furiously when she heard her. Amelia quickly got her a ss of water and passed her some tissue


    before patting her on the back. ¡°You okay?¡± Tiffany took a sip of water and waved her hand lightly. ¡°I¡¯m


    fine. I was just shocked.¡± ¡°There must be something going on between the two of you. Tell me, how


    long has this been going on?¡± Amelia interrogated. Tiffany broke out in a fit of an uncontroble cough


    again. She stared at her friend and cried out, ¡°Babe! Can you stop doing that to me?¡±


    Amelia shrugged and shot her a cheeky grin. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop, but you¡¯ll have to tell me everything. Are


    you guys still at first base? Or second, or third?¡± Tiffany rolled her eyes at Amelia. ¡°Babe, how did I not


    realize you¡¯re actually that nosy. Did something get into you today? Or have you been hiding this side


    of you all this while?¡± ¡°This is my true self. I¡¯m just so curious about other people¡¯s lives,¡± Amelia replied


    wittily, blinking her eyes at her. ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve already made an appointment with him. We¡¯re


    meeting him at six. We need to talk about your contract. And of course, I need to see for myself this


    man who stole your heart away. There must be something special about him that attracts you.


    You¡¯repletely immune to handsome men like Oscar and Carter.¡± Tiffany¡¯s food fell from her mouth


    onto her te as she stared at Amelia. ¡°Are you kidding me, Babe?¡± ¡°He called just now, and I¡¯ve


    already promised him. He¡¯s your superior, so it¡¯s not like we can back out, right?¡± Babe, I didn¡¯t know


    you¡¯re this cunning. Tiffany could not believe this was the Amelia she knew. ¡°Why not we skip grocery


    shopping. We¡¯ll eat out for dinner instead. I really want to meet him,¡± Amelia insisted. ¡°Babe, there¡¯s


    really nothing going on between us. Our rtionship is purely professional. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too


    much to meet him privately after work?¡± Tiffany asked. ¡°Even if there¡¯s really nothing between you two,


    you still have to meet him to talk about work.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If he¡¯s really canceling your contract because of the Yards, I¡¯ll talk to him as a Clinton. I¡¯ll let him know


    that you have me as your backing.¡± Tiffany was moved by Amelia¡¯s words. ¡°Babe, don¡¯t get all cheesy


    with me. I¡¯ll me it on you if you make me cry.¡± ¡°Finish up. We¡¯ll go for a good meal tonight. After all,


    it¡¯s his treat. We should just go,¡± Amelia said, passing her some food. Tiffany thought about it and


    finally nodded. ¡°Tiff, if you really like him, you should let him know,¡± Amelia suggested. But on second


    thought, she changed her mind. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s just wait for him to take action.


    The fact that he called you means he doesn¡¯t see you just as his employee. He¡¯s a busy man. He


    doesn¡¯t need to waste his time and energy on a mere author like you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should take this


    as apliment, Babe.¡± Amelia raised her brows and blinked her eyes slowly as if she expected


    Tiffany to know what she really meant. ¡°Babe, you¡¯ll know we¡¯re not of the same world when you see


    him. He¡¯s prince charming in a fairy tale whom every girl dream of. He¡¯s perfect, handsome, sessful


    and hees from a good family. Yes, I¡¯m an independent woman who¡¯s able to fend for myself, but


    I¡¯m still a Cindere in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    There¡¯s no way two of us cane to the same level,¡± Tiffany said with a solemn look on her face. It


    pained Amelia to see her like this. She patted Tiffany on the head andforted her. ¡°Since when did


    the Tiffany I know became so doubtful of herself? You¡¯re the one who told me that we are people who


    work hard and can afford to enjoy the fruits of ourbor. You said we should feel proud of ourselves


    instead of feeling inferior. Have you forgotten what you said?¡± ¡°Babe, I told you not to make me cry. It


    was just adrenaline at y when I saw him. That¡¯s why I was all flustered. Don¡¯t worry, I know how to


    deal with rtionships. I won¡¯t invest too much in a rtionship I know won¡¯te to fruition.


    I won¡¯t get myself hurt. Besides, we¡¯ve agreed to take care of your baby together.¡± Amelia smiled and


    said no more, but she was beginning to worry about Tiffany. Love was not something you could just


    brush aside when it came knocking, else there would not be any unrequited lovers. Many could not


    help but fall in love, and they only sunk deeper when they struggled to break themselves free. Tiffany


    might be loud and unrestrained sometimes, and she might even be an avid believer of singlehood, but


    she still had that desire for love in her bones.


    The fact that she was a romance novel writer showed that she had a longing for love, but she was


    aware of the harsh reality at the same time. On one hand, she was dreaming about meeting her prince


    charming; on the other, but her dream was suppressed by reality. Hence, Amelia really was not sure


    how these two conflicting forces would affect Tiffany when she finally met her Mr. Right. When the clock


    almost struck six, Amelia sent Derrick a text and told him the ce she and Tiffany chose. A terse reply


    darted back swiftly. ¡°Sure. See you in thirty minutes.¡± Tiffany nced at his message and pursed her


    lips. ¡°Seriously, all the sessful people behave the same way. He¡¯s just like your husband.¡±


    Amelia smiled without saying a word. The two women changed into something simple and went


    downstairs together. After they got into Tiffany¡¯s car, she fastened the seatbelt for Amelia and lowered


    her head toward her baby bump. ¡°Sweetheart, we¡¯re going for a nice meal now. Is there anything you¡¯d


    like to eat? Let Mommy know if what you want, and I¡¯ll get it for you. You¡¯re the boss here, and your


    momes second. I¡¯m here to serve both of you,¡± Tiffany said cheekily. ¡°You should just start the car,¡±


    Amelia said, shaking her head. Tiffany sat back in her seat and put on her own seatbelt.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m driving now. I¡¯ll bring you to a ce with all the nice food.¡± Amelia looked at her from


    the side as she drove. ¡°Tiff, you should have a child yourself if you really like kids. You¡¯re a good catch,


    so you should consider getting into a rtionship if you meet someone who¡¯s interested in you. Don¡¯t


    just bury yourself in your books all the time.¡± ¡°Stop it, Babe. I just want to earn a lot of money for you


    and Sweetheart. It¡¯s not like I hope you¡¯ll get a divorce though. I¡¯m just preparing for rainy days. I


    always believe that we women should set aside some money for ourselves, only then we¡¯ll be able to


    live their life to the fullest even without men.


    Money is the only thing that won¡¯t betray us in our lives. We can¡¯t even say for sure if our family will turn


    their backs on us.¡± A frown appeared on Amelia¡¯s brows. ¡°I don¡¯t agree though.¡± ¡°Alright, fine. I


    shouldn¡¯t have said that. But it¡¯s really all adrenaline talking when I called and told you that I¡¯ve fallen in


    love. I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly back then and I said something irrational. Don¡¯t take me seriously. He and


    I don¡¯te from the same world. You¡¯d better not get too enthusiastic about shipping us when you


    see him.¡± Amelia¡¯s lips curved in an ambiguous smile as she nced at her. ¡°Tiff, why do you have to


    exin your rtionship with him over and over again? Is there something necessary, to begin with?¡±


    Tiffany quickly shut up. It was times like this that made her think it was not entirely a good thing to have


    a friend who was too smart. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I know what I should and shouldn¡¯t do.


    I won¡¯t interfere with your rtionship, just like how you never got yourself involved in my marriage. I¡¯ll


    support you whether or not you enter into a rtionship with him.¡± Her words tugged at Tiffany¡¯s


    heartstrings as they exchanged understanding looks. It only took one nce for them to know what


    was on the other person¡¯s mind. They agreed to meet at a Chanaean restaurant.


    The waiters and waitresses all looked impable in traditional clothing. When they saw Amelia and


    Tiffanying in, one of them hurried over and smiled politely. ¡°Mrs. Clinton?¡± Amelia nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve


    prepared a private dining room for you. Over here,¡± the waitress said. The two women followed her up


    to the second floor and took a right turn before walking down a corridor. The waitress opened the door


    before them and gestured at them to enter.


    ¡°There¡¯s another friending overter. We¡¯ll order when he¡¯s here,¡± Amelia said after both of them


    were seated. ¡°Sure. I¡¯lle back againter then,¡± the waitress said. After she was gone, Tiffany


    started surveying the ssically decorated private room. ¡°I really like the vintage ambiance. It¡¯s so


    elegant. This is a good ce to dine. Have you been here before? They¡¯re really polite to you.¡± ¡°Yeah. I


    have been here with Oscar a few times. He even told the boss that I¡¯m his wife.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 137

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 137


    Chapter 137,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Tiffany gave her an understanding nod. This was the benefit of being rich. It would not take a lot of


    exnation for people to know your status. ¡°It seems like Oscar is not that bad after all. He might have


    another woman, but he still knows you¡¯re his wife and doesn¡¯t make things difficult for you. I¡¯d really


    teach him a lesson if he didn¡¯t acknowledge you as his wife,¡± Tiffany remarked. ¡°Well, he might not be


    able to give me his full devotion, but he¡¯s actually quite nice to me,¡± Amelia said,ing to Oscar¡¯s


    defense, ¡°He makes sure Ick nothing and gave me a gold card with an unlimited spending limit.


    My life is actually pretty goodpared to other women in my situation. It¡¯s just that I got greedy and


    started coveting his heart. I forgot that life¡¯s never perfect. We can¡¯t have everything.¡± ¡°Babe, I don¡¯t like


    how you¡¯re talking about yourself. You can¡¯t me yourself for falling for him. It¡¯s totally natural that you


    want him only to yourself. What¡¯s wrong with that? Besides, you¡¯re really tolerant of him. If I were you, I


    would have broken his limbs,¡± Tiffany replied. Amelia smiled but did not answer. Tiffany rubbed her


    nose consciously and fell into silence.


    She was just speaking her mind, but frankly speaking, if she had really fallen for someone, she would


    be heartbroken if that person had an affair. She would not even think about hurting him. Although she


    professed to stay single, she still yearned for love. She hoped her Mr. Right woulde to her one day


    too. It was just that dream died out slowly after a wait too long. A knock came from the door. ¡°Come in,¡±


    Tiffany said. The waitress came in. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, your friend is here.¡± She moved aside and ushered


    Derrick in. Amelia was stunned when she saw Derrick. It took her a few seconds to finallye around


    again. No one could stand unfazed in front of such an exquisite-looking being.


    Yet, despite her racing heartbeat and her awe of Derrick, she tried topose herself. He walked in


    confidently and browsed at Amelia casually beforending his gaze on Tiffany. Amelia had already


    gathered herself when Derrick came closer to the table. A polite smile hung on her lips as she stood up


    and shook his hand. ¡°You must be Mr. Hisson. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Just Derrick will do. And you are¡­?¡±


    ¡°Amelia Winters. Tiff and I share the samest name, but we¡¯re not rted. We¡¯ve been friends for


    many years. Just call me Amelia,¡± she replied statement of factly.


    Derrick took a quick and unnoticeable nce at Amelia as she introduced herself. He was impressed


    by her mannerism and demeanor. She had gotten on his good side just from their brief interaction.


    Given his position, Derrick had met many remarkable and elegant women on different asions. But


    Amelia gave him a very good impression; most importantly, she was Tiffany¡¯s most trusted confidant.


    Hence, he would like to be in her good book. ¡°Amelia. That¡¯s a lovely name. I¡¯ve worked with Mr.


    Clinton a few times. I heard he¡¯s married, but I never knew it was you.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Now that I¡¯ve met you in person, I can only say that he¡¯s a lucky man,¡± Derrickplimented. ¡°It¡¯s


    really nice of you to say that. I¡¯ve heard about you from Tiff too. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect you to


    actually be so eye-catching. You¡¯re just like a prince who walked out of an anime.¡± ¡°Oh, Tiff talked


    about me?¡± Derrick caught the most important information and nced at Tiffany. Tiffany met his gaze


    and her cheeks were pumped red instantly. Her heart began to beat faster at that question. Why am I


    like this every time I see him? This man will be the death of me. ¡°Oh, yes! She talks about you a lot.


    She said you¡¯re the one who discovered her talent, and that she wouldn¡¯t be where she is today without


    you.


    She¡¯s really grateful for your help.¡± Speaking, Amelia elbowed Tiffany. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Your


    boss is here. Aren¡¯t you going to talk to him?¡± Tiffany took a deep breath and tried calming her racing


    heartbeat. ¡°Good to see you, Mr. Hisson.¡± ¡°Derrick, not Mr. Hisson. We¡¯re not at work,¡± he corrected, his


    voice particrly gentlepared to how he talked to Amelia earlier on. Derrick was not interested in


    being her employer, or her patron¡ªhe wanted her. Tiffany evaded his gaze and disregarded what he


    said. ¡°Take a seat, Mr. Hisson. Why don¡¯t we order some food first?


    I believe everyone is hungry now. Amelia¡¯s pregnant now, so she needs to eat on time.¡± It was not until


    Tiffany mentioned it that Derrick realized Amelia had a baby bump. ¡°It¡¯s so careless of me. I should¡¯ve


    realized. Guess I got carried away talking to you. The baby must be a few months old already.


    Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thanks. Have a seat.¡± Derrick went over to Tiffany¡¯s side and sat on her right. Tiffany


    red at him from the corner of her eyes and her heart started racing uncontrobly again. ¡°Mr. Hisson,


    I think you¡¯re sitting way too close to me,¡± she said tantly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little¡­¡±


    Tiffany did not know what else to say. It was not like she could say she was burning with


    embarrassment if he sat so close to her. Sometimes, being too attractive was not a good thing. ¡°I said


    call me Derrick. I like it better,¡± he reiterated. Tiffany spared him a confused look. ¡°Tiff, it¡¯s already past


    working hours. And to be precise, you¡¯re Derrick¡¯s partner, not his employee, so he¡¯s actually not your


    superior,¡± Amelia borated. Tiffany cast her questioning gaze at her friend. Babe! Why are you on his


    side? Why are you calling him by his first name? You have just met him! Amelia ignored her stare and


    continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to just go with ¡®Derrick¡¯ since we¡¯re hanging out over a meal


    here?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s entreat made Tiffany felt like she was being petty. ¡°Alright, Babe. Since when are you so


    naggy?¡± Tiffany caved, pouting her lips. Amelia called the waitress over to get the menu. ¡°Derrick, Tiff is


    only so quiet when she¡¯s with strangers. She¡¯s actually very talkative. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like her if you


    spend more time with her.¡± ¡°Babe, that¡¯s enough,¡± Tiffany interrupted. Amelia dropped the subject and


    ordered a few dishes. ¡°It¡¯s our first meal together, so I don¡¯t know what you like. Why not you order


    something you like, Derrick? It¡¯s on me.¡± Derrick did not shy away and ordered four dishes. ¡°There¡¯s no


    way I¡¯m letting you pay. This meal will be on me.¡± Seeing Tiffany looking at the menu without talking,


    Amelia spoke up to ease the situation.


    ¡°Oscar and Ie here a lot and Clinton Corporations pick up the tab for us, so I¡¯m buying this meal no


    matter what.¡± Derrick smiled and agreed. After they ced their order, Amelia started asking serious


    questions. ¡°Derrick, I heard from Tiff that you¡¯re calling off your contract with her. Is this true?¡± Derrick


    sipped his drink and put down his ss before answering. ¡°That¡¯s just a misunderstanding. She¡¯s a


    prolific writer, and the stories she writes are engaging and captivating. I won¡¯t let go of such a talented


    writer,¡± he said, ncing at Tiffany. Tiffany felt tongue-tied all of a sudden. She quickly got on her feet


    and disregarded Amelia¡¯s frowning face. ¡°I need to go to the washroom.¡±


    Amelia looked at her friend trying to get away frantically. ¡°There¡¯s a washroom in here, Tiff.¡± But Tiffany


    was already out of the room. After the door shut close, the smile on Amelia¡¯s faded away. ¡°Mr. Hisson,


    I¡¯m here to confirm something today.¡± Derrick knew just from the swift change in her expression that


    she was not just an empty shell. ¡°Call me Derrick,¡± he said. ¡°How I address you is not important. I just


    want to know if you¡¯re ending the contract with her.¡± ¡°I was just pulling her leg. I don¡¯t mean it,¡± he said,


    shaking his head. Amelia put down her drink and took a good look at Derrick. ¡°I¡¯ll just go straight to the


    point, Derrick. Tiffany might look like she doesn¡¯t care, but she¡¯s a sentimental person.


    She keeps everything to herself and she doesn¡¯t open up about her feelings no matter how difficult it is


    for her. She takes her job seriously although she might seem unperturbed by the contract termination.


    She will burn the midnight candles in order toe up with a good story. She¡¯ll even check through


    everything multiple times after writing. She¡¯s sessful as she is today because of her talent and her


    hard work. Yes, there¡¯s an element of luck at y too, but if you¡¯re to end her contract, it¡¯d be


    devastating for her.¡± Derrick listened quietly as Amelia spoke. She let off a slight cough and smiled


    gently. ¡°I must have said too much. I really shouldn¡¯t have let it all out on you.


    Please let me know if you find this a burden. I¡¯ll just stop talking.¡± Derrick rubbed his fingers as a civil


    smile yed on the corners of his lips like a fox concocting some unfathomable ns in his head. ¡°I bet


    you know I like Tiff,¡± he finally said. Amelia was not expecting him to be so direct. Derrick was a


    handsome man. He was a knight in shining armor. As Tiffany said, they were both from different worlds.


    Just from how Derrick carried himself, one could easily tell he came from no ordinary family. In fact, he


    was a golden bachelor. Put his credentials aside, his looks themselves were enough to make most


    women fall for him.


    It went without saying that his partner had to have a very strong sense of security, else she would end


    up worrying day and night if someone else would steal her man away. ¡°But you know Tiff wants


    someone on par with her,¡± Amelia told him outright. ¡°I can walk into her world,¡± Derrick said confidently.


    For a few seconds, Amelia stared at him, his words ringing in her ears. This meant Derrick was not only


    willing to understand her past, but he was also willing to make sacrifices to be part of her life and her


    future.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 138

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 138


    Chapter 138,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°Tiff is just a simple girl next door. Although she¡¯s now one of the best-selling authors, she¡¯s very


    ordinary. She dislikes fine dining and isn¡¯t fond of learning proper etiquette. She¡¯s super messy and


    sloppy at home, to the extent of not showering when she¡¯s suffering from a mental block in writing. She


    doesn¡¯t look good most of the time. In fact, she¡¯s messy, disheveled, and unkempt. Can you stand a girl


    like her?¡± Amelia described Tiffany like the back of her hand. A sweet smile appeared on Derrick¡¯s face


    and gradually transitioned into a wide grin.


    He looked as if he could visualize Tiffany¡¯s casual looks at home. ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing


    her true colors in daily life because it will mean that I¡¯m already her man when that dayes,¡± he


    hinted. Amelia chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to discourage you. However, will a talent like you who is most


    likely to pursue exquisite things and a quality life tolerate a scuzzy person like Tiff?¡± Derrick answered


    with a question, ¡°How would I know if I don¡¯t give it a try?¡± Amelia simply smiled. Sipping her tea, she


    said, ¡°Tiff has talked about you before but in a bad way. She described you as a pervert boss who¡¯s as


    fat as a pig. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so handsome. Honestly, you turned out to be better looking than


    any other man I¡¯ve seen.


    I used to think that my husband¡¯s the most good-looking man on earth until I met you. Now, I finally


    knew how does a prince charming looks like. You¡¯ve fulfilled all the criteria in the fantasies of all


    women. But somehow, I don¡¯t think you and Tiff arepatible.¡± Derrick looked at her intensely. ¡°You


    don¡¯t agree?¡± She let out a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s not about whether I agree to this. It¡¯s up to Tiff. If she likes


    you, I hope that you two can have the happily-ever-after life that you deserve. On the contrary, if she


    doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you, I hope that you¡¯d let her go. After all, your backgrounds are


    completely different. There¡¯s no point in staying together when you can¡¯t guarantee her a future.¡±


    He fidgeted the cup in his hand. ¡°Frankly, I¡¯ve investigated everyone around Tiff thoroughly since the


    first day I fell for her. I¡¯m aware and very certain that you¡¯re an intelligent woman. Your friendship with


    Tiff is way solid than I¡¯ve expected. My purpose of meeting you today is to reach an agreement with


    you.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t be the stumbling block between Tiff and I.¡± Ameliaughed. ¡°Rest


    assured that I¡¯ll never meddle in Tiff¡¯s private affairs. I¡¯ll only help her analyze the options avable but I


    won¡¯t decide for her based on my standards just because I care.


    Her marriage is her decision to make.¡± Derrick was full of praise for Amelia¡¯s wisdom. A smart man


    would always enjoy negotiating with a smart woman as it is easier and more effective. Derrick raised


    his cup of tea. ¡°Allow me to toast with tea instead of wine. Thank you!¡± After clinking sses and taking


    a sip, Amelia said to him, ¡°You¡¯re better than I thought, Derrick. A steady man. I¡¯m afraid Tiff can¡¯t


    handle you.¡± Before he could reply, there was a knock at the door. Subsequently, it was pushed open


    and a few nicely dressed waitresses entered with dainty dishes in their hands. Swiftly, they served the


    individually served portion. ¡°Bon appetite, Mrs. Clinton. If you like the food, our manager has humbly


    asked that you put in a good word for us with Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Amelia nodded her head lightly. The waitresses then left the room courteously. Amelia frowned upon


    realizing Tiffany was still not back from the bathroom. ¡°Why is Tiff taking so long? Let me go and check


    in on her.¡± When she was about to stand up, Derrick stopped her. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Amelia agreed. ¡°Sure.¡±


    When he was tucking in his chair, she called out to him again, ¡°Derrick, I can tell that you really like Tiff.


    However, I have my qualms if this rtionship alone can suffice you in sustaining your fight against


    your family. If you don¡¯t have the confidence in winning the battle, please stay away from Tiff. She may


    look very carefree, but she¡¯s actually a very sensitive person who can get hurt very easily.


    Don¡¯t pursue her if your goal is just to fool around. She¡¯s not the type who wants a short-term


    rtionship.¡± Without turning his head, Derrick smirked. ¡°My marriage has always been my personal


    decision to make. Should I want to toy her around, I wouldn¡¯t have waited two to three years to make


    my first move. With my looks and family background, I can easily get a dozen of women presenting


    themselves to me without lifting a finger. Why do I need to exert so much effort on one woman?¡±


    Amelia grinned. ¡°Derrick, remember what you said today. Otherwise, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    He nodded. When he left the room, Amelia muttered, ¡°Tiff, I think he suits you well.¡± On the other end,


    Tiffany had no idea what the two had discussed behind her back. Derrick came to thedies¡¯ washroom


    and instantly got hold of a woman who was at the exit. The woman was shocked to the core, blushed,


    and faltered at the sight of a handsome man, ¡°Any¡­ anything, mis¡­ter?¡± Before he could respond,


    Tiffany walked out of the bathroom and saw them seemingly having some physical contact. She rolled


    her eyes at him. ¡°Mr. Hisson, why are you here? It¡¯s surprising to see a good looking man like you


    behaving like a rogue.¡± He released his grip on the woman and said charmingly, ¡°You may go now.¡±


    Dwelling in her fangirling moment, the woman lost herself in a frenzy. Thrilled, she held Derrick¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re a celebrity, aren¡¯t you? What movie have you acted in? Or are you a model? You look so cool.


    I¡¯ll surely search for all of your work online.¡± As Amelia had said, men who had a sessful career


    would have a specific threshold levels or tolerance for cleanliness, be it psychologically or


    physiologically. Derrick was a clean freak who did not like being touched by others. He could not bear


    messiness nor anything presumed as filthy or contaminated. He could not ept it when the woman


    ran her hand around his.


    The only reason he subconsciously got hold of the woman just now was to request for her help to


    check on Tiffany in the bathroom. Seeing his hand being grabbed by an unknown woman, Derrick¡¯s


    tolerance level almost hit a breaking point. Tiffany could sense that he was about to blow a fuse, so she


    quickly diffused the situation, ¡°Ma¡¯am, could you please let go of my friend? He has obsessive-


    compulsive disorder and rashes may develop on his body if you keep holding on to him like this.¡± The


    woman regained her senses and loosened her hand, knowing that she had lost her self-control.


    Her face turned crimson red. ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡± She ran away after apologizing. Derrick fixated his gaze


    on Tiffany, who avoided having eye contact with him. ¡°Mr. Hisson, why are you here?¡± ¡°I was worried


    about a cheeky girl who spent more than ten minutes in the bathroom,¡± he said in a teasing manner.


    Tiffany¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she tried to maintain herposure. ¡°My stomach doesn¡¯t feel too


    good. Sorry for making you worried.¡± Approaching closer, he cornered her. Tiffany was so anxious that


    she kept scanning left and right in case someone was passing by in the hallway.


    ¡°Tiff, are you scared of me?¡± He leaned over to her face, so close that she could feel the breath he


    exhaled. She blocked him from advancing further by cing both hands on his chest. ¡°This isn¡¯t


    appropriate, Mr. Hisson. Others might get the wrong impression if they saw us like this.¡± He insisted for


    an answer, ¡°Tiff, are you scared of me?¡± Her heartbeat raced rapidly as she tried to gasp a breath of


    fresh air to calm herself down. ¡°Mr. Hisson, let¡¯s return to the private room. We can talk over there.¡± He


    continued gazing at her intently. In a sexy voice, he asked, ¡°Tiff, has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re


    very attractive?¡± Her heart was pounding so fiercely as if she was having an anxiety attack.


    Momentster, she got very upset and pushed him away. ¡°Mr. Hisson, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to


    do. If teasing me makes you happy, then you¡¯ve achieved the objective. Let me be frank with you, I


    don¡¯t like this. Quit ying games with my heart, it¡¯s game over for us now, or I¡¯ll consider terminating


    our working rtionship.¡± Derrick gazed at her with intently. She took a deep breath. ¡°Mr. Hisson, I¡¯m


    happy to work with you, but if you continue harassing me, I¡¯ll seriously consider ending the contract.


    After all, nobody likes being pestered by a pervert!¡±


    He cringed. Stroking her face and lifting up her chin, he concluded, ¡°You are the only woman who


    dares to call me a pervert, Tiff.¡± She avoided his affection as her gaze grew cold. ¡°We should go now,


    Mr. Hisson.¡± She left him behind and strode away. Sinking into deep thoughts, he stared at her back


    profile, then hurried to catch up with her. When they returned to the private room, Amelia could sense


    something was off between the duo. ¡°Tiff, are you okay? Why were you away for so long?¡± Looking


    sullen, Tiffany shook her head. Amelia knitted her brows and shifted her gaze to Derrick, only to find


    him locking his eyes on Tiffany too. Amelia chuckled and asked, ¡°Derrick, did you bully my sweet Tiff?¡±


    Abruptly, he stood up and poured some wine into three sses. Tiffany interrupted, ¡°Not a drop for


    Amelia, she¡¯s pregnant.¡± Derrick apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot that you¡¯re pregnant. You¡¯re too


    gorgeous and doesn¡¯t even look thick, I can¡¯t picture you as an expecting mom.¡± Amelia shook her


    head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just a few sips is fine.¡± Tiffany pursed her lips and said under her breath, ¡°Such a


    sweet talker.¡± Bewildered, Amelia nced at Tiffany, turned sideways, and then whispered, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong, Tiff? You don¡¯t seem to be yourself.¡± Shaking her head, Tiffany took a deep breath and smiled.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Amelia added, ¡°Tiff, don¡¯t just keep eating. Serve your boss. He¡¯s been so helpful


    in your career.


    How could you be so cold to him, right?¡± Reluctantly, Tiffany took some food for Derrick. ¡°May I serve


    you a dish, Mr. Hisson? If you mind it, I can have it all by myself.¡± Amused, Derrick epted the dish.


    ¡°Please let me try it.¡± Subsequently, Tiffany did the same for Amelia. ¡°Babe, please eat more. You have


    Sweetheart to feed, don¡¯t starve my little cutie.¡± Amelia burst outughing. ¡°I can take care of myself,


    Tiff. You keep your bosspany.¡± At that point, Tiffany had moved on from the earlier incident and


    could face Derrick at ease. ¡°Babe, Mr. Hisson is a matured man who will make sure he eats to his


    heart¡¯s content. You should worry about yourself. It¡¯s past seven o¡¯clock and you haven¡¯t fed my


    sweetheart.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia turned to Derrick. ¡°Tiff is very straightforward and frank when she¡¯s in front of close friends.


    Please don¡¯t mind her antics. She¡¯s very kind-hearted and always puts others first. She¡¯s a blessing to


    the man who will be taking her as his future wife, I always wonder who will that be. Yet, I¡¯m also worried


    if that man will still cherish her and treat her well after marrying her.¡± As casual as it sounded, each


    word uttered by Amelia was carefully crafted with the intention to remind Derrick. ¡°Tiff is so beautiful,


    talented, and caring. I¡¯m sure her future husband will treasure her and spoil her rotten. I don¡¯t think he


    will let such a woman suffer even the slightest bit.¡± Derrick responded with a solemn promise, which he


    deliberately pronounced to Tiffany.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 139

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 139


    Chapter 139,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Tiffany observed Amelia and Derrick. She was not a fool and understood perfectly well the hidden


    agenda behind their dialogues. Derrick served Tiffany some food. ¡°You¡¯ve slimmed down recently. Eat


    more.¡± Realizing what she was served, Tiffany took a peek at Amelia, who was enjoying her meal with


    her head down, and then she cast a surprised look at Derrick. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like it? I remember you


    like Coq Au Vin,¡± Derrick said confidently. Puzzled, Tiffany asked, ¡°How did you know that my favorite is


    Coq Au Vin?¡± ¡°When there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way,¡± Derrick replied. She could not help but feel her heart


    soften as the man¡¯s words made her heart ripple. I acknowledged Derrick as a very outstanding


    person.


    His face is perfectly chiseled and his gestures are always reminded her of the elegance of a prince.


    He¡¯s a ten out of ten. How can I not be moved when such a rare gem goes the extra mile to get to know


    me? I¡¯m a best-selling author who¡¯s written a plethora of novels, from romance, fiction, to horror. Yet,


    I¡¯m never in any rtionship now and neither have I had many boyfriends in real life. All of my past love


    stories ended in tragedies, either I dumped the person for being insincere or that I was dumped for not


    being gentle. I have mixed feelings about Derrick. His actions touched my heart, but I am also confused


    and fearful. It is the feeling of a poor person being blessed with a million in wealth out of the blue.


    First, the person is stunned. Then, he feels troubled for not knowing how to spend it or worried that the


    money might just disappear into thin air. Anxieties crept up in her, causing her to feel uneasy. However,


    she had nothing to begin with. Therefore, she was not afraid of losing anything. Amelia¡¯s lips curled


    upward. ¡°Wow, it seems to me that Derrick, the big boss, is putting in a lot of effort to learn about the


    best-selling author, Tiff.¡± Keeping silent, Derrick continued serving Tiffany more food. Tiffany nced at


    Amelia. ¡°Babe, go ahead and stuff yourself, or Sweetheart is going to start a protest.¡± Amelia obliged.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ the food tastes so good today. I wonder if it¡¯s because we have a real looker dining with us.¡±


    Tiffany retorted, ¡°Babe, don¡¯t forget your status as a married woman. It doesn¡¯t matter if he is


    handsome or not, it¡¯s got nothing to do with you. Cast your dirty thoughts away and focus on the meal.¡±


    Amelia teased her, ¡°I¡¯m taken, but you¡¯re not. Since your boss is still single and ready to mingle, why


    don¡¯t you consider dating him?¡± Tiffany darted her a warning to keep her mouth shut. Turning away,


    Amelia asked, ¡°Derrick, I heard from Tiff that the cover page for her new paranormal romance novel is


    done and it¡¯s going to be published in two months. Is that so?¡± Derrick nodded. ¡°The editing is


    completed. Two months from now, it¡¯ll be sold on various online tforms and bookshops.


    There¡¯ll be arge-scale press conference too. If the sales are good, we¡¯ll organize a signing event too.


    The team has put in a lot of effort working on Tiff¡¯s paranormal romance novel. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a new hit


    in the market.¡± Amelia agreed. ¡°Wishing you all the best, Tiff, and hope it brings greater profits to your


    company!¡± Feeling happy, Derrick chimed in, ¡°Please also wish me luck in marrying my dream girl.¡±


    Amelia followed suit, ¡°I wish you all the best in iming your beloved. However, I think she¡¯s not falling


    head over heels for you yet, so you¡¯ve got to work harder, Derrick.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± Tiffany ate quietly.


    They spent two hours having dinner. When they left the restaurant, they were greeted by a dark grey


    sky across the horizon. The city was well lit by dim streetmps and shing neon lights. Derrick was a


    gentleman.


    ¡°Ladies, do I have the pleasure of driving you both home?¡± Amelia let Tiffany decide, but she declined


    right away, ¡°Thanks for offering, Mr. Hisson. We drove this evening, so please don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡±


    Derrick nodded helplessly. ¡°All right then, drive safe. I¡¯m d to have a nice meal together with you


    both. I¡¯ll be the host when we meet next time. Please allow me to exercise my duty as a gentleman.¡±


    Amelia said politely, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s your treat next round. Anyhow, by our next appointment, I hope to see


    you wearing a different identity instead of Tiff¡¯s boss.¡±


    A confident smug appeared on his face. ¡°Most definitely!¡± Amelia winked at him yfully. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll keep


    my fingers crossed.¡± Derrick turned to Tiffany. ¡°Please think of me when you get home, Tiff.¡± Tiffany


    almost vomited blood out of annoyance. She avoided his intense gaze. ¡°Have a safe drive home, Mr.


    Hisson.¡± Derrick quirked his lips slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you off first.¡± Tiffany bowed her head and


    pouted. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± She then held Amelia¡¯s hand and walked toward her car. Seeing how she sped


    off, Amelia asked, ¡°Are you upset?¡± Tiffany hit the steering wheel lightly. ¡°Babe, why do I have a feeling


    that you¡¯ve sold me out to Derrick?¡± Ameliaughed out loud. ¡°If he¡¯s the one for you, I don¡¯t mind doing


    that at zero cost.¡±


    Feeling rather disappointed, Tiffany exined, ¡°Babe, you aren¡¯t blind and you can see the vast


    difference between us. You know how it¡¯s like to be married into a prominent family, more than anyone


    else. Are you sure you want me to follow your footsteps?¡± Sitting on the passenger seat, Amelia


    responded, ¡°Tiff, it¡¯s not asplicated as you think it is. It all depends on your lover¡¯s attitude. If you


    have him on your side, your marriage will be a blissful one even if when you are faced with multiple


    challenges. On the other hand, if you don¡¯t have the right person with you, you¡¯ll suffer in agony albeit


    presented with rare delicacies and priceless luxuries.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    That was the reflection of Amelia¡¯s true feelings. Being the daughter-inw of the Clintons, she was


    lucky to have met a mother-inw like Mrs. Clinton, who treated her like her own daughter. She gave


    her a sense of belonging. Although the rest of the Clintons would jeer at her sometimes, they still


    tolerated her ws. Amelia had never regretted her decision to marry into the Clinton family. Her only


    regret was giving her heart to Oscar, who could not return her with the same amount of love. To him,


    perhaps I¡¯ll never be as significant as Cassie. Tiffany understood the meaning between her lines.


    ¡°Babe, don¡¯t overthink things. I was just babbling.¡± Amelia continued to ask, ¡°Tiff, tell me how you really


    feel about Derrick.¡±


    Feeling slightly irritated and annoyed, Tiffany subconsciously hit the steering wheel again. ¡°I don¡¯t


    know. We¡¯ve been colleagues for two to three years now, but we¡¯ve never spent a lot of time alone with


    each other. I usuallymunicate with my editor about my novels and the editor will report to the top


    management. I don¡¯t know how he feels about me¡­ He¡¯s marvelous, indeed. Like a beam of shining


    light, he captures people¡¯s attention wherever he goes. He¡¯s always in the limelight. Everyone can tell


    that we¡¯re frompletely opposite backgrounds. So¡­¡± She shrugged. ¡°I admit that he makes my


    heart flutter. But, so what? I don¡¯t see that we have a future together. Hence, why bother giving it a


    shot?¡±


    Amelia looked out at the night view through the window. ¡°Tiff, this is uncharacteristic of you to be so


    timid. You sounded like a coward.¡± Tiffany smiled wryly. ¡°Babe, you know me better than anyone else.


    I¡¯m usually very courageous and bold, but I freak out every time I think about starting a rtionship. My


    identity as a best-selling author doesn¡¯t mean anything. I¡¯m just an amateur when ites to love.¡±


    Amelia could not hold back herughter. Tiffany looked at her, baffled. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Nope. It¡¯s


    interesting to see how Derrick could bring out the philosophical side of you.¡± Amelia¡¯s reply cheered


    Tiffany up. ¡°Babe, I¡¯m being all serious here while you think I¡¯m being philosophical.¡±


    Amelia shrugged her shoulders. Half way through the journey, Tiffany licked her lips andmented,


    ¡°Babe, I see that you¡¯re always putting in good words for Derrick.¡± ¡°Why not? He¡¯s an attractive guy,


    who is even more alluring than Oscar and Carter. Derrick can get any woman he likes in a snap of his


    fingers. Many know that he¡¯s a poison ivy, yet they are still dying to pounce on him at all cost.¡± Amelia


    continued to analyze the man, ¡°He¡¯s really enchanting. I¡¯m not surprised if you fell for him. I¡¯m


    dumbfounded that you could still describe him as a fat pig though you know how charming he is.


    You¡¯re probably the only one on earth who would make suchments.¡± Tiffany¡¯s cheeks instantly


    turned red. Silence filled the air. Momentster, Amelia advised her, ¡°Tiff, I can tell that Derrick is


    serious about being with you. If you have feelings for him too, why don¡¯t you go for it? Be brave in love.


    Even if you fail, there¡¯s always me who¡¯s willing to spend the rest of your life with you.¡± Tiffany


    corrected her, ¡°It¡¯s three of us, Babe, don¡¯t forget about the bun in your oven!¡± ¡°Oops, how could I forget


    to include my little bundle of joy.¡± Amelia scratched her head.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 140

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 140


    Chapter 140,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Smiling, Tiffany said, ¡°Babe, I hope you¡¯ll stay happy and well being Mrs. Clinton.¡± Amelia¡¯s gleeful


    expression disappeared and was reced with a tinge of exhaustion. Leaning back on the passenger


    seat, she murmured, ¡°Oscar is entangled between Cassie and me. On one hand, he¡¯s enjoying sweet


    moments with her while he¡¯s also giving me unrealistic promises. I don¡¯t know which side of him to


    trust. Sometimes, I hate the yboy in him. Yet, most of the time, I hate the fact that I am not upholding


    the principles of my own beliefs. I¡¯ve stooped so low¡­¡±


    Tiffany felt so sorry for Amelia. Tightening her grip on the steering wheel, she advised thetter, ¡°Babe,


    divorce him if you¡¯re no longer feeling happy in this marriage. Considering how long you guys have


    been together, I think Oscar won¡¯t demand a hundred million from you for breaching the contract, will


    he?¡± Shutting her eyes, Amelia forced out a stiff smile. Tiffany took a quick nce at her. As an


    outsider, I¡¯m not in any position to pass remarks on their marriage. If it¡¯s so easy to cut off ties with a


    person, especially one whose life is closely intertwined with yours, there won¡¯t be so many couples


    locked in bitter battles.


    ¡°Babe, if you don¡¯t want to leave him, then stay and work hard to capture his heart,¡± Tiffany suggested.


    Heaving a sigh, Amelia said disappointingly, ¡°It¡¯s very challenging to read his mind. We¡¯ve been married


    for five years, but I still have no clue what he¡¯s thinking half of the time. Generally speaking, he treats


    me well and does show affection at times. However, I can¡¯t tell if he still has any feelings for me.¡±


    Tiffany chuckled. ¡°Babe, one thing I don¡¯t like about you is how you¡¯d falter back and forth before


    making a decision. From my point of view, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? It¡¯s no big deal even if you fail in


    the end. Most importantly, you¡¯ve worked on it and have no regrets for yourself.¡±


    Amelia tried to shake the thought away. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. I don¡¯t n to go home


    tonight. I¡¯ll stay at your apartment.¡± Tiffany felt so helpless. ¡°You know what? Since the day you married


    Oscar, I¡¯ve lost count the times you stayed over at my ce.¡± Lookingpletely nonplussed, Amelia


    replied, ¡°Well, you always turn into a nocturnal creature when you try to meet deadlines at work. You


    even barred me from visiting you if I had nothing urgent.¡± Batting her eyelids, Tiffany defended herself,


    ¡°Babe, don¡¯t put the me on me. Haven¡¯t I been weing you with open arms and serving you the


    best cuisines when you sleep over at my ce? I¡¯m so hurt by your words.¡±


    As the atmosphere started to liven up, Amelia became more rxed. After a moment of silence, her


    topic revolved around Derrick again. ¡°Tiff, I do think that Derrick is serious about you. How do you feel


    about him? Would you consider going out with him?¡± Tiffany paused. The question had removed the


    twinkle in her eye. ¡°Babe, why are you talking about him again? He¡¯s my boss, the one who feeds me,


    and there¡¯s no other possibility between us. Although I¡¯m a renowned author, I¡¯m just a small fry


    compared to his family. My sry per annum is not evenparable to what they earn in a day.


    Do you think that they will ept a daughter-inw like me?¡± Amelia fell silent. Some prominent


    families may prefer a spouse whoes from the same social circles. As realistic as this may sound, it


    doesn¡¯t rule out the possibility of gaining equal footing on other aspects which are as important. For


    example, if the woman is highly educated and has a simr lifestyle, then she is most likely to handle


    the etiquette required in unfamiliar situations too. This may bridge the gap of having a distinct


    difference in terms of wealth, making the union more desirable. There are many fairy tales about


    Cindere marrying her Prince Charming. The story will usually end with a happily-ever-after with no


    sequel.


    This is because everyone knows that Cindere didn¡¯t marry only the prince, she¡¯s gotten herself


    involved in the entire royal family. She needs to master all kinds of etiquettes and rules, endure the


    cynicism of others, demonstrate flexibility as well as an ability to ovee various unforeseen


    circumstances. When the going gets tough, Cindere must either demonstrate tenacity or she will be


    defeated, end up getting a divorce, and leave her prince miserably. Conversely, the prince would


    sumb to the arrangement made by the royal family to choose the next princess who suits him best.


    The new partner might not be the love of his life, but apatible one nheless. Unfortunately, this


    is the reality. ¡°From the way he acts and carries himself, Derrick seems like a person who¡¯s in control of


    his own life. Why don¡¯t you give him a chance?¡± Amelia thought for a while before prompting Tiffany.


    ¡°Babe, did he bribe you or something? Why do you keep saying good things about him? Tell me, what


    benefits are you reaping?¡± Amelia grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Will I go above and beyond to promote him


    if I don¡¯t think he is any good?¡± Tiffany was puzzled. ¡°Why, Babe?


    Give me a reason. You¡¯ve only seen him once. Why are you working so hard in making us an item?¡±


    ¡°My sixth sense,¡± Amelia said. It made Tiffany even more bbergasted. ¡°I thought you loathe forming


    an opinion based on sixth sense?¡± ¡°The gut feeling of a woman can be quite urate. I can just


    envision how he will spoil you rotten.¡± Arching her brow, Tiffany questioned, ¡°Are you bewitched by his


    charm?¡± ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons.¡± Tiffany could not help but shudder as her brows twitched. ¡°Babe,


    when did you start judging a book by its cover?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Rolling her eyes, Tiffany gave up. Then, she said in a


    serious tone, ¡°All right, Babe. Let¡¯s stop talking gibberish. At one nce, you and I can see clearly that


    Derrick and I are from different realms. I¡¯ve been working with him for two to three years now and I can


    safely tell you that he didn¡¯t show any interest in me all this while. Anyone would be shocked to the


    core with his sudden confession. Aren¡¯t you worried if he¡¯s approaching me with ill intentions? Perhaps


    he wants to exploit my talents and then chuck me aside once I¡¯m of no more value to him. Won¡¯t you


    feel bad for me?¡± ¡°Tiff, your reasons are¡­¡± Amelia was utterly dumbfounded by her logic.


    ¡°I might believe it if you tell me that Derrick is eyeing your beauty and he wants to get intimate with you.


    But you¡¯re saying that he wants to manipte you and take advantage of your expertise. Are you


    serious? He¡¯s the boss of a bigpany. Is there a need for him to do so?¡± Knowing how bizarre her


    argument was, Tiffany did not refute. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t think too much. I can only say that your fate shows


    up in a timely manner. Prior to this, I was worried that you¡¯d be a spinster forever. Unexpectedly, you


    wowed me with how the story has unfolded. I¡¯m relieved, nheless.¡± Sulking, Tiffany protested, ¡°Are


    you looking down on me, Babe? What do you mean by I¡¯d be a spinster forever?¡±


    ¡°Your daily activities rotate between writing novel, sleeping, and sticking around me. When I introduce a


    man to you, you always reject it by giving me lots of excuses. Wouldn¡¯t I be worried when you refused


    to meet any guy? I¡¯m just like an anxious mother waiting for my overaged daughter to get married. Now


    that there¡¯s a person trying to court you, I actually feel good about it.¡± Tiffany was rendered speechless.


    Before Amelia could continue speaking, her phone rang. It was Carter. She looked sideways at Tiffany


    while thetter simultaneously asked, ¡°Who¡¯s it, Babe?¡±


    ¡°Carter.¡± Furrowing her brows, Tiffany was slightly annoyed. ¡°Why does that jinx keep calling you? As


    an eligible bachelor, he¡¯s always in contact with a married woman, is he trying to be a homewrecker?


    Are all those who are born with a silver spoon that free? They¡¯ve got nothing better to do besides


    coming up with ideas to destroy someone else¡¯s families?¡± Amelia was amused by Tiffany¡¯sments.


    She picked the call up, ¡°Carter.¡± His faint voice was heard from the other side of the line. ¡°Amelia, are


    you at home?¡± ¡°I¡¯m with Tiff right now and I¡¯ll most probably sleep over at hers tonight. How are you


    feeling?


    Any better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m all right. Thanks for visiting me today. I¡¯d like to meet you. Is that okay?¡± Carter


    faltered before stating his request. ¡°What time?¡± Amelia hesitated. ¡°Now.¡± Amelia¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°Carter, you¡¯ve just undergone a surgery and shouldn¡¯t be moving around. We shall meet when you¡¯re


    discharged.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in your neighborhood. I¡¯ll just wait right here until you show up.¡± ¡°Carter, stop fooling


    around. Go back to the hospital. You can¡¯t move so much after an operation.¡± Panicked, Amelia did not


    expect a capricious Carter, who would risk his health just to see her. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ll wait for you in the


    neighborhood.


    I¡¯ll wait here the whole night until you show up.¡± Then, he hung up. Amelia had a strong urge to curse


    when the call was disconnected. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Tiffany. ¡°Carter is waiting for me in my


    neighborhood albeit not feeling well. He said he won¡¯t leave until he sees me.¡± Feeling helpless, Amelia


    asked for a favor, ¡°Tiff, please make a U-turn and send me home.¡± The request almost made Tiffany hit


    the ceiling. ¡°Who does the jinx think he is? A three-year-old? He¡¯s such a childish dude. If others find


    out, it has no effect on him as he¡¯s still single. On the contrary, you might be reprimanded by the


    Clintons.


    This man doesn¡¯t think about your situation. He¡¯s so spoiled and willful. Let¡¯s just ignore him. Nothing


    good ever happens when he¡¯s in the picture.¡± ¡°Tiff, don¡¯t be so stubborn and send me home. He was


    admitted to the hospital a few days ago for stomach perforation and underwent surgery. His body


    surely can¡¯t withstand the hassle of traveling to and fro. If he continues staying out in the cold, his


    condition might get worse.¡± After some consideration, Tiffany¡¯s heart was softened and she changed


    the course though she remained firm in her words. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less even if he dies. He¡¯s not


    concerned about his own health, so why should we?¡± On the way home, she continued advising


    Amelia, ¡°Babe, don¡¯t go easy on this man who wants to be part of your life.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    If you allow him to do so, he will continue to sink deeper in his crooked love. s, things will get


    complicated or out of control.¡± Amelia scratched her head. ¡°I know, Tiff, but he¡¯s the first man whom I¡¯ve


    ever loved. Frankly, it¡¯s so difficult for me to harden my heart and ignore him totally.¡± Tiffany sighed


    because she understood what Amelia was going through and felt bad for her. She takes everything in


    and bears all the burdens on her shoulders. Yet, she always portrays to be strong, generous, and ever


    so gorgeous.


    Just because she can withstand the pressure, everyone thinks that she¡¯s full of grit and


    competitiveness. However, nobody knows that Ameliacks a sense of security. She¡¯s extremely


    sensitive and is sharp to find out how others think or feel about her. She doesn¡¯t show it upfront. Hence,


    others would think that she doesn¡¯t take it to heart. The truth is, she gets hurt often too. ¡°Babe, I¡¯m not


    trying to pinpoint your mistake. I¡¯m just reminding you to protect yourself and don¡¯t get hurt.


    Neither Oscar nor Carter suits you. Admittedly, Carter loves you but he¡¯s not a conscientious man who


    can fulfill the duty of taking good care of you. You¡¯re destined to get hurt because of his carefree


    attitude,¡± Tiffany said earnestly. Shaking her head, Amelia assured her, ¡°Tiff, Carter is just a friend. He


    was then, he is now and he will only remain a friend even in the future.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 141

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 141


    Chapter 141,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Tiffany echoed, ¡°Babe, you just need to be mindful of this. Avoid attending any one-on-one meeting


    with him. You don¡¯t have any feelings for him, but you can¡¯t guarantee he feels the same way about


    you.¡± Amelia nodded with determination whereas Tiffany kept quiet for the rest of the journey. The


    ringing phone broke the silence in the car. Amelia took it out from her bag and saw that it was an


    iing call from Jennifer. When she picked it up, Jennifer¡¯s panic-stricken voice sounded at her ear.


    ¡°Amelia, is Carter with you? He escaped from the hospital.


    Please tell me his whereabouts if he¡¯s with you. He hasn¡¯t fully recovered and the doctor has advised


    against any vigorous movements, otherwise his condition will get worse.¡± Amelia answered calmly,


    ¡°He¡¯s in my neighborhood. You cane over.¡± She hung up after that. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Jennifer.¡± Tiffany


    cursed and then muttered, ¡°What a nuisance!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get all work up by someone insignificant. It¡¯s not


    worth it.¡± Amelia smiled faintly at her reaction. Gritting her teeth, Tiffanyined, ¡°I¡¯m not angry, but


    I find her really annoying. Carter is indeed a jinx. Nothing good ever happens when he¡¯s involved.¡±


    Holding her tongue, Amelia leaned back on the passenger seat. Tiffany was driving the car slowly,


    seemingly out of frustration for Carter.


    A journey which required only thirty to forty minutes was thwarted as she took an hour to arrive at the


    destination. Although Amelia could see through what Tiffany was trying to get at, she refrained herself


    from exposing her cheeky agenda. When they got off the car, they saw Jennifer, Faye, and Carter


    engaging in an argument. Upon spotting Amelia, Faye immediately let go of Carter and dashed toward


    her. Subconsciously, Tiffany stood in front of Amelia with her arms stretched out widely as a defence.


    ¡°Old hag, what do you want?¡± A mix of emotions flickered across Faye¡¯s face. It was a critical moment


    so Faye could only pull herself together and begged, ¡°Amelia, please do us a favor.


    Please help persuade Carter to go back to the hospital. He¡¯s still recovering. If he continues to exhaust


    himself, the condition of his stomach will only get worse.¡± Meanwhile, Carter broke free from Jennifer¡¯s


    vice-like grip and walked over toward Amelia with one hand on his stomach. His ghastly pale face


    gazed at Amelia and smiled. ¡°Hi, Amelia. You¡¯re here.¡± She felt sympathetic toward him. Tiffany¡¯s rage


    disappeared into thin air when she saw his pitiful look. Then again, she still disapproved of his reckless


    action. ¡°Carter, why did youe out from the hospital when you¡¯re still unwell?¡± Amelia frowned.


    He beamed. ¡°I miss you so I came over to see you.¡± His words made Amelia feel rather ufortable.


    As a married woman who would be delivering her own baby in two months¡¯ time, she did not view his


    confession as a sweet gesture. Rather, she was troubled by what he said and felt awkward. Tiffany


    stepped forward and stood between them. She red at him. ¡°Jinx, can you think before you speak?


    What do you mean by you miss her? Amelia has a husband and soon, they will have their first baby. If


    the Clintons heard what you just said, what would they think of Amelia?¡±


    Looking confused, Carter was overwhelmed by conflicting emotions. He felt as if his heart was shed


    by a knife with blood gushing out profusely, leaving him in agony. Faye hauled Carter back and stared


    daggers at Tiffany. ¡°Watch your words, Tiffany. You¡¯re in no position to pass any remark on my son.¡±


    Tiffany scoffed, ¡°Old hag, I couldn¡¯t care less about your son, but he shouldn¡¯t bring Amelia into this


    mess. He has disregarded the fact that she¡¯s a married woman and keeps on showing her affection. It¡¯s


    going to ruin Amelia¡¯s life.¡± Tiffany tried shooing them away as if they were unwanted pests. ¡°If there¡¯s


    nothing else, please hurry and take him back to the hospital. Don¡¯t try to throw a pity party and then


    me Amelia when something bad happens.¡±


    Faye went ballistic as her breaths quickened when she huffed. ¡°You¡­¡± Jennifer approached Faye and


    held her hand. In a gentle voice, she consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Mrs. Scott. Let¡¯s take Carter back


    to the hospital first.¡± Her reminder brought Faye back into reality. She turned and persuaded Carter,


    ¡°Follow me back to the hospital, Carter. As long as you¡¯re healthy and well, I promise not to interfere in


    your rtionship with anyone you like henceforth. Just don¡¯t give me a scare anymore please¡­¡± Carter


    looked at Faye and then shifted his gaze to Amelia. ¡°Can I speak with you in private?


    I apologize for acting rashly. I should have been more thoughtful before running to you from the


    hospital. Please don¡¯t get mad at me.¡± Amelia sighed. ¡°Carter, we¡¯ll have plenty of opportunity to see


    each other once you¡¯re fully recovered. For now, follow Mrs. Scott back to the hospital, will you?¡± ¡°Am I


    a burden to you, Amelia?¡± Carter questioned. Tiffany replied on her behalf, ¡°Congrattions jinx, you¡¯ve


    finallye to realization. If you¡¯re concerned for Amelia, please make your way back to the hospital


    swiftly. Don¡¯t make Amelia bear the untoward consequences of your childish acts.¡±


    He looked downcast. Amelia tugged at Tiffany¡¯s shirt. ¡°Carter, you should go back now. Don¡¯t strain


    your body during the recovery stage.¡± Carter nodded obediently. ¡°Amelia, please apany me to go


    back to the hospital.¡± Before Amelia could make any decision, Faye grasped her hand and started


    pleading, ¡°I beg you, Amelia. Pleasee with us to the hospital. You¡¯ve known him for years, so could


    you just extend favor just this once?¡± Amelia hesitated before saying yes. In the end, both Tiffany and


    Amelia went along to the hospital. Carter wanted to go in Tiffany¡¯s car.


    When Mrs. Scott was about to follow suit, Tiffany refusedpletely. ¡°Mrs. Scott, my small car can¡¯t


    handle your majestic presence.¡± Carter proposed, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you go with Jennifer?¡± Aggrieved,


    Faye alighted the car. Tiffany started her engine reluctantly and did not stop mumbling throughout the


    journey. ¡°Jinx, do you think you¡¯re still a toddler? How could you do something so silly? Yes, Amelia is


    your friend and not your mom. Can you stop manipting her soft spot andnd her in such a


    predicament?¡± Carter apologized. pping the steering wheel, Tiffany derided, ¡°That¡¯s so you, jinx, to


    simply say sorry after creating a mess.


    Please don¡¯t just assume that your apology can solve everything. This isn¡¯t always the case!¡± He


    looked awful while the hand on his thigh clenched into a fist. Amelia nudged Tiffany and then turned to


    Carter at the backseat. ¡°Carter, Tiff is just worried about me. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. She has no ill


    intentions.¡± ¡°Amelia, do you hate me for acting like this?¡± He looked at her with a pair of sorrowful eyes.


    Amelia¡¯s smile faded. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, but I seriously think that it¡¯s better for us to keep our distance.


    Ms. Larson is a good choice. You should consider focusing on building your rtionship with her.¡± She


    was brutally honest.


    Carter¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°Amelia, you know me better than anyone else.¡± Sighing, she replied,


    ¡°Carter, we¡¯ll never be together. Why do you keep pushing it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what you said when I was


    still in aa.¡± ¡°I believe I didn¡¯t say anything that could mislead you. Moreover, you were unconscious


    at that time. Did you really hear what I said?¡± ¡°In a way. When I was drifting in and out of


    consciousness.¡± Tiffany raised her brow and cast a surprised look at Amelia. ¡°Babe, what did you say


    exactly? Did you promise him anything?¡± Amelia shook her head firmly. While driving, Tiffany made it


    clear, ¡°Jinx, your feelings are your own problem. Don¡¯t stick around Amelia, okay?


    She has a husband for Pete¡¯s sake! It is impossible for anything to happen between the two of you!¡±


    Carter shut his eyes hopelessly. Tiffany went quiet after taking a peek at him from the rearview mirror.


    Half an hourter, the trio arrived at the hospital, followed by Jennifer¡¯s car. Tiffany stated, ¡°Get off the


    car, Carter. Amelia and I won¡¯t go down with you.¡± He pleaded with a puppy face. ¡°Amelia, can you


    come down with me please?¡± Amelia heaved a sigh and agreed before Tiffany blurted something even


    harsher. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go!¡± Thetter red at her, but Amelia just pretended not to see it.


    The five of them stepped into the hospital. When the elevator door opened, Amelia stood rooted on the


    spot when she saw a couple hugging each other lovingly. Likewise, the man did a double take when he


    saw her. ¡°Oz, isn¡¯t this Ms. Winters? Oh, look who¡¯s beside her¡­ Mr. Scott?¡± Cassie who was buried in


    Oscar¡¯s arms said hypocritically. Oscar¡¯s gaze became extremely conflicted when met with Amelia¡¯s.


    Infuriated, Tiffany stared hard at the shameless couple. She mocked, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Ms. Yard who just


    had a miscarriage? I heard that women who went through that would be very weak. Why aren¡¯t you


    resting on your bed; instead, you are hanging onto someone else¡¯s husband?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of being drowned by bacshes? Oh, I remember now. You¡¯re a shameless woman


    after all. Otherwise, why would you be engaging in an audacious act of hugging a married man in


    public? No matter how I view this, it just looks disgusting to me!¡± Cassie started feeling uneasy.


    Tiffany¡¯s sharp tongue continued, ¡°Cassie, be a woman of grace and culture. I¡¯m ashamed of you for


    not having any good virtues.¡± An ugly scowl appeared on Cassie¡¯s otherwise beautiful face. ¡°Oz¡­¡± she


    called out coquettishly, making all women present jumped with goosebumps. Amelia pulled Tiffany


    aside. ¡°Stop messing around, Tiff. We¡¯re at a hospital. We¡¯ll talk about the rest when we get home.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Upon noticing a glint of pain shed across Amelia¡¯s eyes, Tiffany¡¯s fury went away like a deted


    balloon. She held Amelia¡¯s hand with the hope that it will grant her some emotional support. She


    consoled her, ¡°Babe, don¡¯t be scared for I¡¯ve got your back.¡± Amelia gave her a light nod. Naturally,


    Carter stood behind Amelia and then prompted, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Amelia.¡± ¡°The air here is so polluted that it


    could suffocate us to death. Let¡¯s take the other elevator.¡± Tiffany purposely said in a contemptuous


    manner. Dwelling on the painful sight of Oscar hugging Cassie, she did not notice how Carter


    intentionally approached her and ced his hand on her shoulder.


    Seeing that she did not reject the affectionate move, Oscar¡¯s gaze instantly turned icy cold. He


    tightened his grip on Cassie, causing thetter to cry out in pain. ¡°Oz, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± Her brows


    scrunched together as she pouted. Her flirtatious expression sessfully caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Tiffany¡¯s eyes med with anger as if she wanted to burn Cassie alive. Amelia, on the other hand,


    could not hide her distress when she looked at Oscar in the eye. ¡°Carter, let¡¯s go up. You don¡¯t look too


    good,¡± Amelia requested. Carter¡¯s face lit up with hope even though he suspected her for making use


    of his presence to irritate Oscar. Nheless, it was still a pleasant surprise for him.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 142

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 142


    Chapter 142,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Carter was ttered and he said dotingly, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go up.¡± His response seemed to include a double


    meaning. Upon hearing that, Oscar lost his cool. He released Cassie and darted forward to get a hold


    of Amelia¡¯s shoulder. He pulled her over, and she fell into his arms. Amelia was disgusted as she


    thought of how he was hugging another woman just moments ago, she wriggled out of his grip and


    yelled, ¡°Oscar, let go of me.¡± He did the exact opposite by tucking her in his embrace. As Amelia


    struggled to escape, he tightened his arms around her.


    Tiffany caught up with them and started punching Oscar¡¯s arms. ¡°Oscar, let go of her. Amelia is


    pregnant with your child. If you hurt the baby, I¡¯ll fight you to death.¡± Her words reminded him to rx


    his grip. As Amelia calmed down, she said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Clinton, can you let me go? Unlike Ms.


    Yard, I¡¯m notfortable in showing affection in public. ¡°It was a misunderstanding, I¡¯ll exin


    everything when we get home,¡± Oscar imed. A strong sense of disappointment surged within her. It


    wouldn¡¯t have hurt so much if Oscar had admitted honestly.


    Who knows¡­ even Oscar who¡¯s always been upright and disdain to lie would show his disgraceful


    side. She pushed him away. ¡°I shall not disturb you since you still need to keep Ms. Yardpany.¡±


    Cassie wrapped her arms around him and chimed in feebly, ¡°Oz, my wound hurts a little. Can you carry


    me, please?¡± Oscar shot her aplicated look while Amelia lifted her chin and jeered at him, ¡°Your


    little lover is waiting for you, Mr. Clinton. Carry her up so that nothing happens to her. Or else, you¡¯re


    going to put the me on me again.¡± Amelia caught the smug on Cassie¡¯s face, which went unnoticed


    by Oscar.


    In a sh, Cassie pretended to be innocent in front of him. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Oz. Ms. Winters has got no time


    for you because she needs to stay with Mr. Scott. Right, Ms. Winters?¡± Amelia just looked at Cassie


    before she turned to Carter and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Carter.¡± Then, they took the other elevator. Oscar


    wanted to stop them, but was hauled back firmly by Cassie. She whined, ¡°Oz, did you regret it?¡± He


    lowered his eyes and looked at her. His gaze was clouded with mixed emotions. Finally, he channeled


    all his thoughts into a deep sigh and then responded patiently, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things. Let me take you


    upstairs.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, Oz.


    We¡¯ve lost our child and all that I have now is you. If you abandon me, I doubt I could survive on my


    own¡­¡± Squeezing her hands into his, Cassie buried her head in his embrace as they entered the


    elevator. Oscar¡¯s gaze became extremely conflicted upon hearing this. ¡°There¡­ there¡­ I¡¯m here, ain¡¯t


    I? You¡¯re the only daughter of the Yard family who is highly qualified and has a great career envied by


    many. Without me, you¡¯ll still be able to unleash your talents. It¡¯s just a miscarriage which led you into a


    mild depression. When your health improves, we can have our own baby again.¡± Cassie replied in a


    weak voice, ¡°Oz, you gave me a scare. The way you looked at Amelia, it was as if you¡¯ve fallen in love


    with her.


    I fret at the sight of it. I just want to lie in your arms to make sure that you¡¯re mine. Otherwise, I really


    don¡¯t know what to do.¡± He felt so troubled and was not in the mood tofort the sobbing woman.


    She continued to nestle in his arms. ¡°Oz, don¡¯t leave me. I love you so much. I really really love you.


    Although Amelia has been with you for five years, I didn¡¯t forget about you when I was in Erihal. You


    have promised to marry me, so you can¡¯t go back on your words.¡± He hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t think too


    much. I¡¯m here with you, right?¡± Cassie knew how to y her cards well. She did not go on blindly


    pleading for Oscar to fulfill his promise. In fact, she said generously, ¡°Oz, if you think that Ms. Winters


    has misunderstood you, I can exin to her.


    As much as I want to possess you, she¡¯s your rightful wife. Moreover, she¡¯s pregnant with your child. I


    can¡¯t be so selfish to snatch away your family joy¡± The tumult of emotions in his eyes faded. ¡°Stop


    thinking about it. Your health is the utmost priority. As long as you¡¯re well, everything else will fall into


    ce.¡± Cassie smirked as her mood liven up. ¡°Oz, make sure you tell me everything. I can learn to live


    harmoniously with Ms. Winters for your sake.¡± Oscar merely hugged her out of the elevator and


    apanied her back to her ward. Upon seeing them, the anxious Elizabeth said, ¡°Cassie, where did


    you go? You¡¯ve just undergone surgery. The doctor has advised against any major movements. Why


    don¡¯t you heed the advice? You always make me worry.¡±


    As soon as she finished, she turned to Oscar and reprimanded him too, ¡°Oscar, Cassie is being


    stubborn, but how could you be as ignorant as her?¡± He looked sullen. Cassie quickly justified, ¡°Mom,


    it¡¯s me who brought him out. You can scold me, but not Oz.¡± Elizabeth felt defeated. People say that a


    married daughter will always take her husband¡¯s side. Mine is outrightly protecting her man even before


    marrying him. Will my presence still matter once she does that? Taking in a deep breath, Elizabeth


    asked, ¡°Oscar, could you excuse us for a second? I¡¯ve got something to tell Cassie.¡±


    Oscar nodded. Right when he was about to take his leave, Cassie grabbed his arm. ¡°Oz, where are


    you going?¡± she asked with a pair of rounded puppy eyes as if she was a pitiful little girl who was


    abandoned. ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a while. Be good.¡± ¡°Stop acting like this, Cassie! Oscar has something


    to attend to. I just want to have a chat with you.¡± Elizabeth tried to hold back her anger. After pondering


    for a while, Cassie agreed, ¡°Oz, don¡¯t go too far.¡± He nodded once more. As soon as he left the ward,


    the pitiful look on Cassie¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°Mom, why did you speak so poorly to Oz? What am I


    going to do if you scare him off?¡± Cassieined. Elizabeth was so fed up with her daughter.


    ¡°Cassie, can you be more dignified?¡± Cassie sat on the bed carefully. ¡°Mom, Oz and I have lost nearly


    five years of precious time. I have to do something before my man is snatched away by that woman.¡±


    ¡°As much as you want to keep your man, you shouldn¡¯t be so clingy. Do you know what you look like


    right now? A nymphomaniac!¡± rebuked Elizabeth. ¡°I¡¯m madly in love with him. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t


    have thought about using my pregnancy loss to trick him to stay. As a result, I don¡¯t even know if it will


    affect my chance to conceive in the future.¡± As Cassie got all worked up, she ced her hand on her


    stomach and made a painful moan. Elizabeth tucked her in lovingly. Cassie¡¯s gaze went nk.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She mumbled, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be crossed at me for pulling tricks on him. I have no choice. Oz is getting


    more and more concerned about his contracted wife. Although he spends time with me every day, he¡¯s


    often distracted and lost in his own thoughts. Sometimes, he smiles to himself. I know that I¡¯m not the


    reason why he beams with joy. I¡¯m really scared. What if he¡¯s already fallen for the woman without


    realizing it?¡± If you knew this would happen, why didn¡¯t you treasure the rtionship from the


    start? Elizabeth was heartbroken and upset at the same time.


    ¡°If you truly love Oscar, you shouldn¡¯t have run away from marrying him four to five years ago. If you


    hadn¡¯t done so back then, perhaps you already have a cute toddler and I¡¯m a grandmother now. You


    only returned after five long years, do you really think that a man would wait so long in the name of


    love?¡± Cassie looked at her mother helplessly. ¡°Mom, what should I do? I don¡¯t want to ruin my life for


    Oscar. I want to treat him sincerely, but I¡¯ve made so many unforgivable mistakes in my younger days.


    I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll hate me and leave me if he sees my true colors.¡± Elizabeth covered her with a


    nket. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± Cassie held her hand tightly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really scared.


    Oscar is showing more care toward that woman. Only you can help me now. I¡¯ll have no one to turn to if


    you ignore me too.¡± Sitting on the chair, Elizabeth asked, ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t


    want Amelia to keep the baby.¡± ¡°No!¡± Elizabeth vetoed it. ¡°The doctor has mentioned that it¡¯ll be a


    challenge for you to bear a child again. Thus, you must keep Amelia¡¯s baby. Once the child is born, you


    can request for Oscar to divorce her and raise the child like your own. If her baby is gone and you can¡¯t


    get pregnant again, the Clintons will seek for a surrogate mother to produce an heir.¡± A ruthless look


    shed across Cassie¡¯s eyes while she dug her fingers into the white sheets.


    ¡°Mom, Oz and I will have our own baby.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy, Cassie! The doctor has confirmed that your


    chance of childbearing is extremely slim. If Amelia loses her baby too, it will be even harder for you to


    step foot into the Clinton family.¡± Elizabeth could tell that Mrs. Clinton was not very fond of Cassie. ¡°But


    I can¡¯t stand raising a child from another woman. It feels like betrayal.¡± ¡°Speaking of betrayal, you¡¯re the


    one who dishonored him when you fled away from your own wedding and created all these messes.¡±


    Elizabeth was furious. ¡°You left, so he found a new wife.


    Do you expect him to remain celibate? How naive of you to think that he could do that when you can¡¯t!¡±


    Cassie was deeply hurt. ¡°Mom, am I really your daughter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re my daughter, I want to


    make this clear to you. Don¡¯t act like a kid and request the man to do this or that. Oscar is not an


    ordinary man, he¡¯s way too excellent. The number of women who would fall head over heels for him will


    only be on the rise. You shouldn¡¯t waste your time getting jealous; Instead, you should channel all your


    effort to upgrade yourself and be a perfect match for him. You¡¯re the heir of the Yard Group. You¡¯re


    artistic, young, and talented. What is there to fear?¡± Elizabeth tried to make her see the reality.


    Cassie replied, ¡°Mom, I know I¡¯m great, but Oz is no longer paying attention to me. I¡¯m really fretful.¡±


    Elizabeth poured a ss of warm water for her. ¡°Drink some and warm your body up. Don¡¯t think too


    much. You have the backing of the entire Yard family. The Clintons and us have been friends for years.


    Unless they¡¯re ready to burn bridges, they won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Grabbing Elizabeth¡¯s


    hands, Cassie expressed her frustration, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to see Amelia giving birth to that baby. Its


    arrival will definitely strengthen her bond with Oz. He may appear to be indifferent, deep down he¡¯s


    someone who cherishes the people around him. He might choose not to divorce Amelia for the child¡¯s


    sake. When that happens, I¡¯ll be abandoned.¡±


    A menacing look shed before Elizabeth¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Mom, you know very well that


    I¡¯m not bbing gibberish.¡± Elizabeth sank into deep thoughts. ¡°Mom, I really don¡¯t want Amelia to give


    birth to this child. Can you help me, please?¡± Cassie presented a heartless request. Elizabeth remained


    silent. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your only daughter. Are you willing to see me suffer?¡± Heaving a sigh, Elizabeth was


    in a quandary.


    ¡°Cassie, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not willing to help you. I¡¯m thinking ahead of what¡¯s best for you. With Amelia¡¯s


    child, you¡¯ll have a higher chance to be married into the Clinton family. Without it, Olivia will not ept


    you.¡± Lowering her eyes and clutching the sheets tightly in her hands, the veins popped in her rage.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 143

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 143


    Chapter 143 Overheard,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Elizabeth exined, ¡°If I could, Cassie, I would go all out to get rid of Amelia¡¯s baby. However, you¡¯ll be


    Olivia¡¯s first suspect if Amelia loses her baby at this juncture. Don¡¯t forget that Olivia treats Amelia like


    her own daughter.¡± Upon hearing this, Cassie became exceedingly deste. After moments of silence,


    she wailed uncontrobly and tossed the pillows around like a mad woman. ¡°Why? Why? Why?¡±


    Elizabeth tried to console her with a hug. ¡°Calm down, Cassie. Your wounds might split open. You¡¯ve


    just had a miscarriage, so don¡¯t get too agitated. Stay calm all right?


    Breathe¡­ Your Dad and I will talk to Oscar, okay? Don¡¯t worry.¡± Cassie buried her head in her arms


    and bawled her eyes out. Her emotions were very unstable and pulled her wound. Elizabeth tried to


    hold her down and stop her from moving around. ¡°Be still, Cassie. I¡¯m here. If you really want to get rid


    of Amelia¡¯s child, I¡¯ll see to it and make sure that nobody knows about it.¡± It was only then did Cassie


    finally regained herposure. ¡°Mom, will you really do it for me?¡± As a transient shadow of sorrow


    passed over Elizabeth¡¯s face, she cast a conflicting look at Cassie. ¡°I¡¯m your Mom. Don¡¯t you feel bad


    for tricking me into doing such a thing for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I¡¯m just scared.


    Amelia¡¯s child is a big threat to me. The baby will only bring her closer to Oz. I¡¯ll only have peace once


    it¡¯s gone.¡± Suddenly, Elizabeth felt that her own daughter had be so distant and strange that she


    no longer knew her anymore. The Yards are a prominent family that values customary rites, good


    etiquettes, and virtues. Although it can be quiteplicated when socializing with people from all sorts


    of backgrounds, the need to scheme and plot is definitely out of the question. She did not expect her


    own daughter toe up with such underhanded ns. Cassie had turned into a person that she was


    no longer familiar with. She had never wanted to see Cassie grow up naively in her own ivory tower.


    Yet, she had never wanted Cassie to turn into someone so cunning and maniptive. ¡°Cassie, you¡¯ve


    changed too much. I feel so distant from you now,¡± Elizabeth was very honest. She quickly held


    Elizabeth¡¯s hands. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still your sweet little girl.¡± Elizabeth withdrew her hand and said, ¡°Let me


    get over this. Cassie, I don¡¯t know you anymore. You have instilled fear in me.¡± Upon hearing that,


    Cassie struggled to get off the bed. Elizabeth yelled at her, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Her high-pitched voice


    stunned Cassie. Her body stiffened while her eyes welled up. She asked softly, ¡°Are you okay, Mom?¡±


    Elizabeth scratched her head in frustration. Her disheveled look did not reflect her identity as a noble


    lady.


    ¡°Stop talking, Cassie. I¡¯m very troubled by what you¡¯ve be because of one man. My beloved


    daughter has now turned into a conniving person. I don¡¯t know how to respond to this change in you. If


    the condition of your health allowed it, I¡¯d have given you a tight p to remind you not to stoop so low


    for a man. Wake up, you¡¯re the pride and joy of the Yard Group! You make my heart aches.¡± Tears


    streamed down Cassie¡¯s face. ¡°No, Mom, I¡¯m not like that. I just¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t know you


    anymore. Since the day you are born, you¡¯ve been provided with the best of everything¡ªfood, clothes,


    to schools and teachers.


    You also excel in everything that you do. However, somehow and somewhere, you grew up to be a


    devious person who maniptes your own family members in the pursuit of love. I¡¯m very disappointed


    with you. What went wrong that contributed to the undesirable changes in you?¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be like


    this¡­¡± Elizabeth was too overwhelmed with the tumultuous of emotions that her voice became shrill.


    ¡°Cassie, my only daughter, I love you. I don¡¯t want you to lose yourself because of one man. I want you


    to be a strong and independent woman, who is pure and innocent. I¡¯d never expected you to deceive


    your own parent.¡± Cassie wrapped her arms around Elizabeth¡¯s.


    ¡°No, Mom, I won¡¯t do that again. I promise. I just love Oz too much that I¡¯m fearful of losing him.¡±


    Feeling upset, Elizabeth¡¯s breaths quickened. With the two rising to a mor, they did not notice the


    door to the ward had been unlocked. Oscar entered the ward and heard something unbelievable.


    ¡°Cassie, I carried you for ten full months. Nobody loves you more than I do. I¡¯ve been putting in lots of


    effort to educate you, but what have be of you? You wanted me to get rid of Amelia¡¯s baby. I¡¯m


    disheartened to the core. The girl whom I¡¯ve raised has be so wicked¡­ It¡¯s better you heard these


    from me than anyone else.¡± ¡°Mom, Oz is mine solely, and Amelia is just my substitute.


    Now that I¡¯m back, she should know her ce and get out of the picture. I also believe that Oz doesn¡¯t


    want that child either. I¡¯m just making a decision for him. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Cassie was weeping


    but her tone was as harsh as ever. Dismayed, Elizabeth took her time to advise Cassie, ¡°Why can¡¯t you


    understand? I don¡¯t want you to be a bad person, Cassie. You¡¯re my precious girl. I have never thought


    that you¡¯ll turn into someone evil.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sick of ying innocent in front of a man. Can¡¯t I just be


    myself in private? What¡¯s so wrong with that?¡± eximed Cassie.


    Elizabeth sighed. ¡°Cassie, please see where I¡¯ming from. It¡¯s not without sweat and tears for me to


    be Mrs. Yard. I learned it the hard way and paid the price for it. In the end, I¡¯ve attained glory and


    wealth, but I¡¯m no longer the most significant person in your dad¡¯s heart. I don¡¯t want to see you change


    yourselfpletely just for a guy.¡± Bowing her head, Cassie insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t care, Mom. As long as the


    man I love is by my side. Does it matter if his heart is not with me?¡± Elizabeth swung her gaze over in


    disbelief. ¡°How could you think like that, Cassie?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve said something wrong. If I love him, shouldn¡¯t I be going all out to get him?


    It¡¯s not important how he feels for me. I just want him to stay with me forever. We¡¯ll age together and I¡¯ll


    always be seen as the winner in life!¡± Cassie was resolute and unswerving. Stupefied, Elizabeth was


    left speechless. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t me me for being merciless. I just want Oscar to be by my side. As long


    as he doesn¡¯t go back to Amelia, I can let her keep her baby.¡± Elizabeth felt a chill running down her


    spine upon realizing Cassie was crueler than her when she was young. Should I be pleased or


    worried? Cassie gripped her mother¡¯s hand again. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your only child. Stand by me, regardless.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Elizabeth replied, ¡°Cassie, I¡¯ve always loved you and tried my best to provide


    you with the best. I¡¯ve only shown you the good and never the bad and the ugly. Who would have


    known¡­¡± Cassie continued, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong, Mom. I truly love him, so I should get him by all means. I


    can¡¯t bring myself to see him living a blissful life with a woman if the person isn¡¯t me. I can¡¯t do this,


    even in the name of love. Why should I pretend to let him go if I want him so badly?¡± Elizabeth


    remained silent. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯ve also pulled some tricks in order to get Dad?


    Then, you should understand how I feel, right?¡± Elizabeth let out another sigh. ¡°Cassie, you¡¯re still


    young and can¡¯t fullyprehend what I said. When you get older, you¡¯ll realize that there¡¯s no use in


    obtaining love by force. You¡¯ll reap a bitter ending.¡± Perplexed, Cassie frowned. ¡°Mom, what are you


    talking about?¡± Elizabeth heaved another sigh. ¡°You¡¯ll understand all these once you hit thirty. I just


    hope that you don¡¯t focus so much on Oscar. As for Amelia¡¯s baby, I disagree to get rid of it. Let her


    bear the child and use it as your bargaining chip to marry into the Clinton family.


    I¡¯m your mother, so I mean no harm to you. Just do as I say if you still think of me as your mom.


    Otherwise, I¡¯m going to leave you alone.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t let her keep the baby. It will be a threat to my


    rtionship with Oscar. I¡¯ll never have his heart¡­¡± Cassie was very determined. ¡°You¡­¡± Elizabeth was


    enraged. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I¡¯m going to head out.¡± As soon as she turned, she saw that Oscar was just


    standing nearby. She nearly jumped out of her skin and stuttered, ¡°Os¡­ Oscar, you¡­ Why are you


    here? No, no, since when did youe in?¡± Cassie¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. Her body started


    trembling when she widened her eyes and saw Oscar.


    Seeing the identical shocking expressions on the duo¡¯s faces, a disdainful smirk appeared on Oscar¡¯s


    face. ¡°Mrs. Yard, Cassie, are you done?¡± He sounded so rxed, yet, anyone could tell that it was the


    calm before the storm. Horror-stricken, Cassie¡¯s knees fell weak. Removing the sheets to get out of the


    bed, she was too feeble to walk properly toward Oscar. She used up all her might to limp toward him,


    and pleaded, ¡°Oz, please let me exin. I was just joking with my mom. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± He


    stared coldly at her and said indifferently, ¡°Cassie, did you say anything?¡± His words frightened the


    living daylights out of her. I know Oscar too well. If he hasn¡¯t heard anything, he won¡¯t react like this.


    The calmer he is, the more he scares me. I¡¯m afraid he heard every single word I have said. If that¡¯s the


    case, all of my efforts will be in vain. She ran her arms around his and put on a fragile look. ¡°Oz, don¡¯t


    be like this. I¡¯d rather you give me a piece of your mind. Don¡¯t be so cold to me. I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t


    ignore me. You know that I love you to the moon and back. I just can¡¯t stand you ignoring me. Could


    you please smile at me? I¡¯m terrified when you¡¯re like this.¡± Oscar scoffed and said calmly, ¡°Cassie,


    why are you so terrified? Did you do something wrong?


    Why should I reprimand you?¡± Her hands trembled in fear. ¡°Oz, please don¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s


    all my fault. Don¡¯t ignore me. Please¡­ I¡¯m really scared.¡± Her face contorted as she wept depressively.


    If it was in the past, Oscar might hug and console her affectionately. However, he just cast an icy gaze


    at her. There was not a hint of warmth in his gaze. Cassie was absolutely shaken. I¡¯ve done so much to


    keep him by my side. Had things been going against my wish, I¡¯d rather I never did all these.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 144

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 144


    Chapter 144,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°Listen to me, Oz. That was just a harmless joke. I love you and I love your child more. Regardless of


    who the mother is, I¡¯ll treat the baby like my own.¡± Oscar lowered his head to look at her¡ªthe girl with a


    bright smile whom he grew up with. Though she was behaving waywardly, it¡¯s nothingpared to how


    horrible she has be now. A person who¡¯s full of underhand tactics. She¡¯s still lying with her eyes


    wide open. The way Cassie behaved had let him down and also put him off. I was once so fond of her


    that I didn¡¯t really get mad at her when she left for Erihal without any prior notice.


    Out of anger, I married Amelia. Yet, I was fully prepared to separate with her and take Cassie as my


    beautiful bride once shees back. Who would have thought that she¡¯s left me for nearly five years?


    So many things have changed over the years. It transformed a gullible girl into a sly old fox. I don¡¯t


    know her at all. That was how Oscar felt about Cassie at the moment. When I first discovered her true


    colors, I deceived myself and med it on the years we¡¯ve been separated. I thought that we needed


    time to get to know each other again and ept the changes observed. s, it¡¯s just my illusion. She


    has changed to the point that I can¡¯t recognize her anymore. Withdrawing his arm from her grasp,


    Oscar uttered, ¡°Cassie, get some rest since you haven¡¯t fully recovered.


    I still have some work to do and won¡¯t have the time to apany you here.¡± Panicked, she cast a


    look at Elizabeth, signaling her for help. Elizabeth had regained herposure. She coughed lightly.


    ¡°Oscar, can I say something?¡± He respected her request. ¡°Mrs. Yard, please go ahead.¡± Elizabeth said,


    ¡°Oscar, please don¡¯t be mad at Cassie. Whatever she said was out of frustration, she didn¡¯t really mean


    it. me it on me, it¡¯s all my fault. I started it and she¡¯s just heeding my lead.¡± He scorned, ¡°Mrs. Yard,


    I¡¯m not a three-year-old kid.¡± Elizabeth was taken back by his response. That¡¯s true, Oscar is one


    legend who¡¯s been praised by a group of cunning seniors.


    How silly could he be? He used to pamper Cassie because she was his favorite. He would even turn a


    blind eye and didn¡¯t doubt her even when there were signs revealing her malicious intent. Now, she¡¯s


    caught red handed. The rest of her misdeeds will eventually surface. There¡¯s nothing that he won¡¯t be


    able to trace and find out. The panic-stricken Cassie said incoherently, ¡°Oz, I turn green with envy that


    Amelia gets to stand beside you and have your baby. I¡¯m the real deal. So why is she enjoying all the


    benefits? I have been blinded by hatred and took extreme actions against her. Please believe me, I


    didn¡¯t intend to hurt her.¡± Oscar sighed and then said in a stern voice, ¡°Cassie, you have let me down.


    It was you who left me then. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t end up where we are today.¡± Tears continued to


    stream down her face. She knelt before him, pleading, ¡°Oz, I¡¯m sorry, I really am¡­¡± She fainted before


    she could finish her plea. ¡°What happened? Cassie! Doctor, doctor!¡± Elizabeth¡¯s heart-piercing voice


    rang throughout the ward. Shortly after, Cassie was pushed into the operating room. Clenching her


    fists, an anxious and exhausted Elizabeth paced to and fro in front of the operating room. Finally, her


    gazended on Oscar. She said wearily, ¡°Oscar, this is the third time Cassie has entered the operating


    room. She has been the delicate little princess that everyone pampers since young.


    Inevitably, she can be a little arrogant and is quite loose with her tongue. Nheless, you should be


    able to tell that she¡¯s not malevolent. Just now, she was just joking. Can¡¯t you forgive her this once,


    instead of pushing her to a point of no return?¡± With a grim expression, Oscar was seemingly deep in


    thought. Elizabeth looked imploringly into his eyes. ¡°Oscar, please take our close rtionship over the


    years into consideration, and don¡¯t be so cruel to Cassie. She loves you. She¡¯s got a gorgeous face, a


    beautiful figure, and a good educational background. She¡¯s close to perfection. Yet, her life was far


    from perfect because of you. She couldn¡¯t reconcile with the fact that Amelia is bearing your child while


    she lost hers.


    All of these were harsh realities for her to take. Hence, she thought of crazy ideas in wanting to keep


    you.¡± Oscar¡¯s sullen face made Elizabeth nervous. She could not read his mind. Most of the time, she


    was in fear and trepidation when faced with Oscar, who was very much her junior. ¡°Oscar, do you want


    me to kowtow to you? If that¡¯s what it takes for you to forgive Cassie.¡± Elizabeth started getting


    aggressive in her speech. He turned and looked straight into her eyes. ¡°Mrs. Yard, it¡¯s not a matter of


    forgiving Cassie. I need to carefully consider if she¡¯s the one I want to spend the rest of my life with.


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯re very familiar with this and know exactly what a man wants in a woman; simple minded


    but not stupid. No man can ept a malicious woman with open arms, no matter how intelligent she


    is.¡± His words silenced her. Oscar took a nce at the operating room and said, ¡°Mrs. Yard, I¡¯ll take my


    leave now. Please give me a call when Cassie is awake. I shall not join in the fun here.¡± Elizabeth


    gaped at him in surprise, only to have him nodding at her lightly. Seeing that he was leaving, Elizabeth


    forwent her elegant image, chased after him, and hurriedly grabbed him by the hand. ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t


    leave yet. What will happen to Cassie if she doesn¡¯t see you after regaining consciousness?¡±


    He replied impatiently, ¡°Mrs. Yard, do you think that I¡¯ll still act as if nothing happened and stay here


    when you both are scheming how to make my wife lose her baby?¡± She was stunned. Subsequently,


    he swung her hand away and left. Elizabeth rushed up to him like a madwoman and begged him


    sincerely, ¡°Oscar, considering our rtionship, please don¡¯t treat Cassie like this. She has not fully


    recovered. Your departure will be an absolute fatal blow to her. Don¡¯t do this, please¡­¡± Oscar stopped


    in his tracks. He responded with hostility, ¡°Mrs. Yard, I need to clear my head. This will only end badly if


    you continue to pester me.¡± Elizabeth became very emotional. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I only want my daughter to


    be well.


    Undoubtedly, she loves you very much. Though she¡¯s very strong willed, can¡¯t you consider her sincere


    love for you and forgive her once more? Moreover, she was just saying it. Her words didn¡¯t trante to


    any harmful actions.¡± At her twisted words, Oscar¡¯s fury morphed into incredulousughter. He asked


    sarcastically, ¡°Did you mean that I should wait for Amelia to lose the baby before I look into this


    matter?¡± She was choked by his words. Oscar tried to get rid of her but she tightened her grip. With


    one party kneeling down and clinging on to the other while being mercilessly rejected for countless


    times, they created amotion.


    It alerted the doctors and nurses. Soon, somebody reported the ruckus to the director. As a result, over


    ten staff rushed over to the scene. Robert hurried over with a group of medical staff. He was stunned to


    see a disheveled Elizabeth kneeling on the floor, hanging on to Oscar¡¯s thighs. However, he recovered


    hisposure quickly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Robert tried to diffuse the situation, ¡°Oscar, Mrs. Yard is


    your elder. How could you allow her to kneel on the floor?¡± Oscar¡¯s expression was extremely


    unpleasant. Robert could sense the tension between the two. He approached Oscar and patted his


    shoulders. ¡°Help her up, Oscar. This is a hospital. There¡¯s a crowd here. Let¡¯s not make a scene.¡±


    Heeding his advice, Oscar leaned over to help Elizabeth up, but she refused. ¡°Oscar, if you don¡¯t agree


    to forgive Cassie, I¡¯ll continue to kneel here. After all, I¡¯m already a senior citizen. Losing face has no


    major impact on me anymore.¡± Upon hearing that, Oscar let go of her thoroughly and stood upright,


    ignoring Elizabeth¡¯s presencepletely. ¡°Mrs. Yard, please get up first. You can continue the


    conversation after that. If you remain in this position, the passersby may misunderstand Oscar for


    bullying you. Both the Yards and the Clintons go way back. It¡¯ll be bad for both families if this issue


    blows up. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Robert crafted his persuasion. However, Elizabeth still sped Oscar¡¯s


    thighs. Robert squatted down to help her up, only to be rudely pushed away by Elizabeth.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Robert took it all in albeit feeling agitated. ¡°Mrs. Yard, you¡¯re an elegant woman. It¡¯s not good to be


    seen clutching onto a young man¡¯s leg in a hospital. Get up first and we can talk it outter. Rest


    assured that I¡¯ll help you rebuke Oscar if the fault is his.¡± Eventually, Elizabeth obliged. She propped


    herself up somewhat gracefully and brushed her messy hair. ¡°Mr. Lancaster, sorry about this.¡± Her


    response was proper and polite, unlike the person who had lost it just moments ago. Robert smiled.


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, shall we switch to a more private ce so that both of you can speakfortably?¡± Robert


    noticed that Elizabeth nced at the operating room anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Yard. Your daughter


    will be just fine.


    She¡¯s currently being treated by a top-notch doctor in the hospital.¡± Elizabeth thought for a while and


    nodded finally. They came to the director¡¯s office. Pointing at the sofa, Robert extended his invitation,


    ¡°Please have a seat, Mrs. Yard.¡± Both Elizabeth and Oscar sat on a sofa each. Robert said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay


    outside. Please have a heart-to-heart talk to clear the air.¡± He then looked at Oscar. ¡°Oscar, be mindful


    of your attitude when speaking to Mrs. Yard. She¡¯s your senior after all. Don¡¯t upset her, okay? I¡¯ll go


    out first. Call me if you need anything.¡± In reply, Oscar rose to his feet. ¡°Mr. Lancaster, I¡¯ll leave Mrs.


    Yard with you. I need to go now. There¡¯s something I need to attend to at the office.¡± Elizabeth stood up


    angrily.


    ¡°Oscar, you can¡¯t leave Cassie in the operating room alone. Who knows what untoward incident will


    happen if you¡¯re not here when she wakes up. So, you can¡¯t go.¡± Oscar grew impatient at her


    persistency. Robert tried to mediate the situation with a smile. ¡°Rx, Mrs. Yard. Let¡¯s sit down and


    have a good chat. Don¡¯t get all work up.¡± Elizabeth could not control her emotions. ¡°Hear me out, Mr.


    Lancaster. I have only one daughter.


    She¡¯s been sent into the operating room several times because she had a miscarriage. I don¡¯t even


    know if she could even conceive in the future. Oscar is responsible for this and yet, he wants to


    disregard her now. This is not right at all!¡± The tumult of emotions faded from Robert¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mrs. Yard,


    why don¡¯t you take your leave while I have a word with Oscar?¡± Elizabeth considered the option.


    Finally, she relented and nodded in agreement.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 145

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 145


    Chapter 145,Love You Enough to Leave You


    After Elizabeth left, Robert pointed at the sofa at the side. ¡°Do have a seat, and let¡¯s talk.¡± Thus, Oscar


    sat down. Likewise, Robert sat down on the sofa as well. After a moment¡¯s silence, he asked, ¡°Oscar,


    was the baby Cassie Yard just miscarried really yours?¡± Oscar nodded honestly in response. All at


    once, Robert¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Is Amelia aware of this?¡± Again, Oscar nodded. At this moment,


    Robert¡¯s expression had changed drastically, and his hands slowly clenched into fists. ¡°Oscar, I¡¯d


    always thought that you¡¯re a sensible person, who doesn¡¯t have any vicesmon to those rich heirs.


    While you do patronize ces like nightclubs and bars, I thought you knew your limits.


    However, never had I thought that you¡¯d also learned to enjoy the pleasures of the flesh.¡± Upon hearing


    this admonish, Oscar hung his head. With a grim face, Robert solemnly said, ¡°Oscar, I know you grew


    up with Cassie, and you once swore to take only her as your wife. However, your rtionship with her


    has long since been irrevocably broken five years ago.¡± Then, he continued, ¡°You have Amelia now,


    and she¡¯s going to give birth in two months. How could you be so foolish to get entangled with that


    woman again? How could you betray Amelia like this? Having an affair, especially when your wife is


    pregnant, is something only the most despicable man does. Never in my life had I ever thought that


    you¡¯d do that.


    Frankly speaking, I¡¯m very disappointed with you.¡± Throughout it all, Oscar was surprisingly silent, his


    expression grave. In the next moment, Robert heaved a sigh. Raking a hand through his hair, he


    lamented, ¡°Oscar, Oscar¡­ It¡¯s not that I want to lecture you, but you¡¯re simply too reckless. How could


    you do such a thing? ¡°I really like Amelia. Yes, she doesn¡¯t have a prominent family background, but


    she has a sincere heart. Cassie is far beneath her in this. I thought you¡¯d cherish her, but you did such


    a foolish thing instead. Ah, I don¡¯t even know what to say anymore.¡±


    Oscar then sped his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll settle this matter, Mr. Lancester,¡± he promised. At this, Robert


    sighed. I¡¯m an outsider, after all, so I don¡¯t have the right to speak further on this matter. But I really like


    Amelia and regard her as my own daughter. Having been around the block myself, I can tell that she¡¯s


    the one who suits him most. She¡¯s sensible, graceful, charming, beautiful, and has a sense of propriety.


    Only such a woman is worthy of Oscar. As for Cassie Yard, her beauty is overshadowed by her


    pettiness. Plus, she¡¯s been pampered since young, so it¡¯s probably not quite possible for her to be


    wholly considerate. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to reproach you, Oscar, but you shouldn¡¯t have done something


    so hurtful to Amelia. She is a nice girl.


    If you don¡¯t appreciate her, you¡¯ll regret it one day.¡± Unbeknownst to Oscar, Robert¡¯s warning was a


    prophecy that would actuallye to pass. After he had gotten divorced from Amelia, it was torturous


    for him to live in the apartment that was filled with memories of her, and he could only use work to


    numb his longing for her. Of course, this turn of events would only transpire in the future, so it would all


    be in retrospectter. Subsequently, Robert stood up. Walking over to him, he lifted a hand and patted


    him on the shoulder. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll end my tirade here. Please cherish Amelia, and remember that she¡¯s


    your wife. As for Cassie, she¡¯s really not for you.¡± Oscar merely nodded in acknowledgment of his


    advice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out first and leave the room to you and Elizabeth. She¡¯s also a ruthless character, so be careful


    and make sure that she doesn¡¯t hurt Amelia,¡± Robert reminded. Oscar nodded once more. After Robert


    had left, Elizabeth promptly came in. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving anymore, are you, Oscar?¡± she demanded. In


    reply, Oscar got to his feet and murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve got something to handle at the office, so please excuse


    me, Mrs. Yard. I¡¯ll leave Cassie in your capable hands here.¡± Upon hearing this, Elizabeth¡¯s face


    became as dark as charcoal. ¡°Stop right there!¡± she roared. In the next moment, Oscar shifted his gaze


    to her, his imposing gaze giving off a sense of oppression. At his gaze, Elizabeth unconsciously gulped


    before imploring, ¡°I beg you, Oscar.


    Cassie¡¯s condition now isrgely because of you. Are you really that cruel to abandon her at this time?


    Even if you want to cut off all ties with her, shouldn¡¯t you be doing so only when she has recovered?¡±


    Nheless, Oscar said nothing. Elizabeth couldn¡¯t quite figure out his thoughts at this moment, so


    she tactfully appealed, ¡°Oscar, Cassie didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so please stay, won¡¯t you? I beg you. I


    don¡¯t care whatever happens between the two of youter, but she¡¯s still in the operating room now, so


    I don¡¯t want anything to happen to her.


    I promise not to interfere in the rtionship between the two of you after she has recovered.¡± After


    mulling it over for a while, Oscar finally nodded. Having obtained his acquiescence, Elizabeth breathed


    a sigh of relief and blurted, ¡°Thank you, Oscar!¡± ¡°Mrs. Yard, I can wait until Cassie has fully recovered,


    but I do think that I need to redefine my rtionship with her,¡± Oscar stated. At this, Elizabeth¡¯s


    expression stiffened. But in the end, she heaved a sigh and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to interfere too much


    in your rtionship with her, but I hope you¡¯ll have a care with her feelings.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Oscar


    nodded. The two of them then left the director¡¯s office and resumed their posts before the operating


    room.


    They waited outside the operating room for about two and a half hours before the light above the


    operating room finally went off. As a group of doctors walked out wearily while removing their masks,


    Elizabeth immediately rushed over. ¡°How¡¯s my daughter, doctor?¡± At this question, the doctor in the


    lead grew incensed. ¡°Mrs. Yard, if you¡¯re truly concerned about your daughter, you should ensure that


    she remains calm. She¡¯d just suffered a miscarriage, so if her emotions were to fluctuate so greatly,


    there¡¯ll be a long-term effect on her health even after she recovers. If you don¡¯t do your part, we doctors


    won¡¯t be able to save her even if we were Hippocrates.¡± Upon hearing this, Elizabeth became


    exceedingly deste.


    ¡°How¡¯s my daughter, doctor?¡± ¡°She¡¯s out of the woods now, but she is rather emotional. Please be


    mentally prepared that it¡¯ll probably be difficult for her to get pregnant again, even after she fully


    recovers in the future¡± In the blink of an eye, Elizabeth¡¯s expression turned all the more agonized. ¡°The


    patient will be wheeled back to the wardter. We still have other patients to attend to, so please


    excuse us,¡± the doctor in the lead uttered. After the doctors left, Elizabeth¡¯s knees went weak, and she


    almost dropped to the ground. After she¡¯d calmed down for a bit, she whirled around and started


    raining blows on Oscar. ¡°Are you happy now, Oscar Clinton? Are you happy now that Cassie is in such


    a state?


    She can¡¯t have children anymore, and there¡¯ll also be a long-term effect on her health! If you¡¯re really a


    man, you should take responsibility toward her!¡± Oscar¡¯s gaze became extremely conflicted upon


    hearing this. When he remained silent, Elizabeth blew her top. Raising her hand, she pped him right


    across the face. ¡°Do you even have a heart, Oscar Clinton? Wasn¡¯t it you who imed that you love


    Cassie? Why are you not bothered now that she¡¯s in such a condition?¡± However, Oscar kept his gaze


    fixed beyond Elizabeth. ¡°Cassie is being wheeled out, Mrs. Yard,¡± he remarked in a voice that was so


    calm that it bordered on indifference. Elizabeth instantly spun around and trotted over. ¡°Cassie!¡±


    ¡°Please lower your voice, madam. The patient is still in aa, so don¡¯t wake her up,¡± the nurse, who


    was wheeling Cassie, hastily chided. At that, Elizabeth swiftly zipped her mouth. Cassie was then


    wheeled into the ward, and Oscar went in as well. After the nurse put Cassie on an IV drip, she left the


    ward. Meanwhile, Elizabeth¡¯s heart clenched as she gazed at Cassie, who was on the hospital bed with


    an oxygen mask and looking as white as a sheet. Although she condemned Cassie, she was still her


    daughter at the end of the day, so she was most affected when something truly happened to her. With


    red-rimmed eyes, she questioned sorrowfully, ¡°Oscar, do you truly feel nothing at all now that Cassie is


    in such a state?¡±


    As Oscar stared at Cassie on the hospital bed with a conflicted gaze, a myriad of emotions assailed


    him. Despite his apathetic demeanor, she was still someone whom he had once loved deeply, so it


    wasn¡¯t possible for him to truly feel nothing at all unless he were truly heartless. ¡°I never wished that


    she¡¯d end up in such a condition, Mrs. Yard. But do you think I can still pretend as though nothing had


    ever changed and continue to be with her after so many things had happened?¡± he asked in return. At


    this, Elizabeth was left with no retort. If I were to put myself in his shoes, perhaps I couldn¡¯t bring myself


    to get back together with her either. After all, no one hopes that the person closest to him would one


    day set him up. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Nheless, understanding it was one thing, butprehension was something else altogether.


    ¡°Oscar, Cassie has never done anything too grievous. Even if she harbored the intent to have Amelia


    Winters suffer a miscarriage, she never put it into action. It¡¯s no different from someone having the


    intention to kill yet never havingmitted the crime. ¡°Can you then deem the person guilty? Someone


    has to firstmit a crime to be deemed guilty. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being rather unfair to Cassie to


    pass judgment on her when she has never done it?¡± Elizabeth argued with warped logic. At her twisted


    words, Oscar¡¯s fury morphed into incredulousughter.


    ¡°Do you mean that I¡¯m supposed to wait until the child in Amelia¡¯s stomach is gone before putting on a


    show of finding out the culprit to punish her, Mrs. Yard?¡± ¡°You have misunderstood me, Oscar. I¡¯m just


    trying to say that while Cassie had once harbored such an ill-thought, she didn¡¯t act on it, did she?


    She¡¯d just suffered a miscarriage, so she¡¯ll definitely feel perturbed and resentful when she sees that


    another woman will be having your child soon,¡± Elizabeth countered. To justify that, she then asserted,


    ¡°The doctor has also said that she has postpartum depression after the miscarriage, and it might truly


    turn into depression if she doesn¡¯t receive sufficient care. To that end, I beseech you not to abandon


    her at a time like this.


    Otherwise, she might truly suffer a mental breakdown. She isn¡¯t wicked beyond forgiveness, so you


    can¡¯t suddenly shove her into hell, no?¡± Oscar remained silent, seemingly deep in thought. His


    expression was grim. When Elizabeth saw that he wasn¡¯t agreeing, she continued persuading him,


    urging, ¡°Think about it, Oscar. Can you really sever all ties with her when there are so many wonderful


    memories between the two of you? You¡¯re a decent man, else Cassie won¡¯t be so obsessed about her


    love for you. So, will you please not give up on her so easily?¡± At longst, Oscar spoke in a slightly


    hoarse voice. ¡°Mrs. Yard, I think even if Cassie and I aren¡¯t lovers in the future, I¡¯ll still love her like my


    own sister.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Elizabeth let out a sigh. ¡°Oscar, Cassie never wanted you to be her brother. You


    should really talk to her when she has recovered. It¡¯ll be difficult for her to get pregnant again in the


    future, and this is a fatal blow to a woman. If you don¡¯t want her, her life will be entirely ruined.¡± Heirs


    are a priority among the wealthy, and there¡¯s always a biased preference for a male child over a


    female. Else, who¡¯s going to inherit the family business? It¡¯s undeniable that Cassie has only herself to


    me for her condition today, but¡­ Oscar¡¯s hands gradually clenched into fists, his emotions a


    turbulent mess. Then, he dered, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a cigarette, Mrs. Yard. I need to calm down for a


    bit, so just phone me when Cassie wakes up.¡±


    After saying that, he spun on his heels and left. He went to the stairwell and leaned his tall body against


    the handrail. Taking out a cigarette, he then lit it and ced it into his mouth. As he took a puff of it, a


    cloud of smoke materialized and lingered in the air. Amidst the smoke, his gaze turned increasingly


    profound, rendering his thought wholly unfathomable. About five minutester, he took out of his cell


    phone and made a phone call. When the other end had picked up, he murmured in a low and hoarse


    voice, ¡°Are you still in the hospital, Amelia?¡±


    On the other end, Amelia noticeably froze for a while the moment she heard his unnatural voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Clinton?¡± she inquired hesitatingly. ¡°Come up and keep mepany, Amelia.¡± After


    conveying his location, Oscar hung up the phone. Meanwhile, Amelia was at a loss when she heard the


    disconnect tone on the other end. Nheless, worry dominated since she still loved him despite the


    conflict they had not long ago. Beside her, Tiffany promptly demanded, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Oscar


    sounds a bit off, so I¡¯m going up to look for him,¡± Amelia answered in concern.


    However, Tiffany grasped her hand and retorted, ¡°What problem could he have other than Cassie


    Yard? Your husband is all twisted up because of another woman, yet you¡¯re still going to offer him


    comfort? If that happened to me, I would already be merciful if I don¡¯t give them hell!¡± At this, Amelia


    patted her hand. But in the end, she still insisted, ¡°I really should go up and take a look. He wouldn¡¯t


    have shown me such a weak side of him unless something has happened.¡± Tiffany truly couldn¡¯t help


    but raise a white g, truly defeated by the woman in front of her.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 146

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 146


    Chapter 146,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°Babe, can you please have some self-respect? Don¡¯t immediately rush over just because of a single


    word from that man. You¡¯re a human, not a dog he rears, so you have your dignity. It is either you grow


    a spine, or I¡¯m going to tie you up.¡± Upon hearing this, Amelia burst outughing. ¡°I know you care


    about me, Tiff. I promise you I¡¯ll protect myself. I love Oscar Clinton, but my sanity is still intact. Love


    isn¡¯t everything to me, so I¡¯ll stay sensible. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± she coaxed. However, Tiffany obviously


    didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°You? Sensible? You¡¯ll only stay sensible when pigs fly!¡±


    Amelia was torn betweenughter and indignation. This is great¡­ she¡¯sparing me to a


    pig! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not squabble anymore, Tiff. I¡¯m going up for a while, but I¡¯ll be back very soon.¡± All at


    once, Tiffany shot daggers at her. She was so livid that she was on the verge of bursting a blood


    vessel. ¡°You¡¯re simply hopeless! I¡¯ve said so much, yet you¡¯re still adamant to go up and look for Oscar


    Clinton! What if he deliberately acts all lovey-dovey with Cassie Yard in front of you? You¡¯re now with a


    child, so even the slightest emotional distress might cause a miscarriage. Are you aware of that?¡±


    Tiffany lectured her. ¡°He¡¯s not such a person,¡± Amelia countered as she shook her head. At this, Tiffany


    swallowed her riposte. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± she concurred. Unexpectedly, Amelia shook her head. ¡°I can


    manage it, Tiff. Just wait for me here, okay? I¡¯ll be back in no time,¡± she asserted. ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an


    hour. If you don¡¯t return within half an hour, I¡¯ll go and look for you upstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Amelia went


    up by herself and found Oscar at the stairwell he mentioned. A sh of surprise flittered across her


    eyes when she saw the cigarette butts scattered at his feet and smelled the choking stench of cigarette


    smoke lingering in the air. While she had seen him smoke before, he never smoked as much as he did


    today, always stopping just after a few puffs.


    Her heart instantly clenched, and she was gripped by the urge to weep. Oscar Clinton, is Cassie Yard


    really that important to you that you uncharacteristically smoked so many cigarettes in the


    hospital? she wondered. Her emotions were in a chaotic mess. My husband is in such a sorry state


    because of another woman. Meanwhile, I¡¯ve been looking forward to his love endlessly. Yet, I always


    remain standing on the periphery like a stranger. When Oscar spotted her, he immediately snubbed out


    the cigarette in his hand. Then, he took her hand and went downstairs, away from the choking cigarette


    smoke. As Amelia stood on the stairs, Oscar pulled her into his embrace without even giving her the


    chance to ask him what had happened.


    Rattled, Amelia then struggled for a bit. ¡°Stay still and let me hug you for a while,¡± Oscar implored


    softly. All at once, Amelia went still. Slowly lifting her hands that were encircled around his waist, she


    then patted his back lightly. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked in a whisper. However, the only response


    she received was Oscar hugging her all the tighter. As Amelia patted his back like a loving mother, she


    murmured, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± In the next moment, Oscar buried his head into her neck, licking and biting


    lightly. His breathing became increasingly heavier as well.


    Instantly, shock swamped Amelia. She was afraid that he would truly lose control and do something


    indecent here. Although we¡¯re in the stairwell, and people seldom use the stairs, it doesn¡¯t mean that


    nobody is around. And if someone so happened to glimpse such a passionate scene on the


    downstairs, it will be the end of me. While Oscar¡¯s breathing grew all the heavier, Amelia still kept her


    wits about her. ¡°We¡¯re in the hospital here, so please restraint yourself, Mr. Clinton,¡± she reminded with


    the final shred of sanity she had left. In the end, Oscar took a final nip of her before he finally rested his


    head against her shoulder and panted heavily. Both of them were rather worked up, and Amelia could


    even sense moisture gathering between her thighs.


    In a sh, her face flushed bright red, rendering her as beautiful as a blooming flower. As Oscar buried


    his head in her shoulder, he muttered in a hoarse and alluring voice, ¡°Honey, how I wish to devour you


    right this instance!¡± At his remark, the blush on Amelia¡¯s face deepened, and she appeared as beautiful


    as a picture. Oscar tightened his hold and hugged her tighter. ¡°Honey, I love the feeling of having you in


    my arms,¡± Oscar confessed. Nestling in his embrace, Amelia questioned softly, ¡°What happened, Mr.


    Clinton? Why did you smoke so many cigarettes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just some insignificant troubles. Everything will


    be settled soon,¡± Oscar deflected without answering the question.


    Wriggling out of his embrace, Amelia lifted her eyes and looked at him solemnly, just like a virtuous and


    loving wife. ¡°I¡¯m here with you. No matter what the problems are, I¡¯ll lend you my ears.¡± Something


    deep within Oscar softened when he heard that. It¡¯s truly difficult for me to not notice her! He lifted his


    hand and caressed her cheek. ¡°Cassie was wheeled into the operating room again. The doctor said


    that she might not be able to get pregnant anymore,¡± he confessed in a low voice. Shocked, Amelia


    blurted, ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯ll be fine as long as she has sufficient care?¡±


    ¡°Something happened just now, so¡­¡± Nevertheless, Amelia didn¡¯t get all nosy and inquire further.


    Instead, she merely murmured thoughtfully, ¡°If you¡¯re sad, Mr. Clinton, you can cry. It¡¯s not wrong for a


    man to cry. Plus, I won¡¯t make fun of you.¡± While I¡¯ll be distressed, I can¡¯t bear to see you


    suffer. Amused, Oscar burst intoughter. At the sound of his chortles, Amelia looked at him strangely.


    Oscar, on the other hand, responded by lifting a hand and tapping her on the nose. ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous


    when I¡¯m intimate with another woman right in front of your eyes?¡± he queried. At this, a glimmer of


    anguish flickered in her eyes, but she quickly concealed it in the next moment. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m not the


    wife you truly want, right? Thus, I don¡¯t have a legitimate reason to get jealous even if I want to do so,¡±


    she asserted begrudgingly.


    Upon hearing her reply, Oscar¡¯s heart abruptly twisted in agony. Pinching her cheek, hemented in a


    gentle voice, ¡°You always have a way of hitting me right where it hurts. So, how can I possibly bear to


    see you sad?¡± But you¡¯ve always been making me sad, Amelia thought. ¡°Amelia, I won¡¯t allow anything


    to happen to you and the baby in your belly,¡± Oscar muttered, seemingly avowing it as he stroked her


    hair softly. For a moment, Amelia was at a loss. She wanted to lift her head to look at him, but he


    pushed her head down. ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    she questioned. A burning fire started zing within Oscar. I¡¯m willing to protect this woman with my


    life! Although I¡¯m not very certain whether we can be together forever until death do us part. But, at this


    very moment, I truly want to hold this woman, who¡¯s seemingly strong yet fragile at times in my


    embrace. I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt her. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you, silly girl. You only need to be good,¡± Oscar


    exined. At this, Amelia curled her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve always been very good, Mr. Clinton. Rather, you seem to


    be the one who¡¯s always been bad.¡± Oscar then chuckled lowly, and all the gloom brought about by


    Cassie earlier miraculously vanished in a puff of smoke. Well, this is exactly her talent.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When I¡¯m with her, my mood will take a turn for the better miraculously. ¡°Woman, you¡¯re getting


    increasingly impudent now. You even dare to counter my words?¡± Oscar demanded with feigned anger.


    The corners of Amelia¡¯s lips lifted, and she whispered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, do you like this? Or do you actually


    prefer a beauty who feigns aloofness?¡± All at once, Oscar cracked up, his deepughter of delight


    echoing in the air. ¡°You¡¯ve truly got a way with words¡­¡± Likewise, Amelia¡¯s lips turned up, and her


    mood inexorably improved as well. As she interacted with him peacefully, she suddenly felt that being


    with this man was the most calming moment in the world. It felt as though everything in the world was


    well.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now, Mr. Clinton?¡± Then, shemented smilingly, ¡°I was shocked when I saw


    the cigarette butts littering the ground earlier, and I thought you wanted to burn this hospital down, Mr.


    Clinton! Fortunately, that wasn¡¯t the case.¡± Oscar was totally speechless. This woman before me has


    poked fun of me, but strangely enough, I feel very much at ease. And this is something I¡¯ve never felt


    when I¡¯m with Cassie. Stroking her soft hair, he admitted softly, ¡°With you here, my mood has taken a


    turn for the better.¡± At that, Amelia chuckled lowly and sassed, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I¡¯m a barrel of


    laughs.¡±


    The two of them then joked for a while before Amelia steered the conversation back to business.


    ¡°How¡¯s Ms. Yard now, Mr. Clinton? I noticed that you were in a rather foul mood earlier.¡± At the mention


    of this, the smile on Oscar¡¯s face faded slightly. ¡°Why are you so concerned about her? Aren¡¯t you


    jealous?¡± Oscar deliberately asked. In turn, Amelia pped his hand with a touch of haughtiness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think so highly of me, Mr. Clinton. I¡¯m not being concerned about her. Rather, I¡¯m sneaking


    behind enemy lines. After all, knowing one¡¯s enemy will help win the battle.


    By doing so, I can advance gutsily and drive all enemy away even if some Ms. Lordon or Ms. Ziegler


    appears in the future, not to mention Ms. Yard.¡± Oscar again dissolved intoughter at her words.


    ¡°You¡¯re very glib now,¡± he drawled. ¡°Don¡¯t you like this, Mr. Clinton?¡± Amelia questioned impishly as she


    blinked her eyes. At this time, the indulgence in Oscar¡¯s eyes was all visible. He lifted a hand and


    tapped her on the nose. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just provoke me a while ago, deliberately getting close to Carter


    Scott to piss me off?¡± he bantered. Amelia rubbed her nose before taking a step back.


    ¡°Was there a need for me to get close to Carter if you hadn¡¯t been all lovey-dovey with your beloved?¡±


    she shot back. In reality, Oscar wasn¡¯t really looking to pursue the matter. After all, I was caught red-


    handed hugging Cassie in the elevator, so if one were to pursue the matter, the right to do so seems to


    belong to Amelia instead. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to Tiffany¡¯s house? Why did you suddenly


    end up being with Carter Scott instead? He has just undergone an operation, but he could already get


    out of bed and contact you?¡± he mused. Sighing, Amelia told him all about how Carter came to look for


    her.


    Then, shemented softly, ¡°He passed out after we¡¯d returned to the hospital, and he¡¯s still in the


    operating room now. Truthfully speaking, I feel rather guilty. Because of a minor misunderstanding, I cut


    off all contact with him five years ago. If I hadn¡¯t contacted him five yearster, perhaps all that wouldn¡¯t


    have happened.¡± Throughout it all, Oscar¡¯s brows were creased, making it evident that he disliked


    having his woman being all concerned about another man. ¡°Do you still have feelings for him?¡± Oscar


    muttered in a voice tinged with jealousy.


    Amused, Amelia was caught betweenughter and exasperation. In a trice, the sorrow that welled


    within her earlier vanished into thin air. ¡°If I have feelings for him, I wouldn¡¯t have talked about my


    rtionship with him so openly,¡± she stated honestly. It¡¯s all because we¡¯re innocent that I¡¯m not afraid


    of being misunderstood. Pulling her into his arms, Oscar admitted to his jealousy for the first time.


    ¡°Honey, men are jealous creatures.


    I abhor seeing you being so close with him. Every time I see you with him, a stabbing pain assaults this


    part of me,¡± he confessed. As he said that, he pointed at his heart. At this, a bolt of astonishment


    lanced through Amelia. This is the first time he has ever told me that he¡¯s jealous! Doesn¡¯t this prove


    that he actually cares about me? A wealth of warmth suffused Amelia. Her eyes stung, and tears


    almost escaped them. Thus, she dipped her head to conceal how she truly felt.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 147

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 147


    Chapter 147,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Oscar tilted Amelia¡¯s chin up, forcing her to face him. When he saw her reddened eyes, he anxiously


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± Amelia shook her head frantically and said, ¡°My tear


    nds seem to have gotten more activetely, it is perhaps because of this pregnancy. I find myself


    tearing up at every little thing. Mr. Clinton, you won¡¯t mock your wife for being a crybaby, will you?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s heart melted at Amelia¡¯s undue concern. The more he came to know Amelia, the more


    enchanting he found her to be. She¡¯dpletely shed the frigid, temptress-like appearance of yore.


    All Oscar held before him now was a vulnerable young woman wanting only to be loved. He took


    Amelia into his arms. Oscar found himself floundering in the depths of his affection for her. Struggling to


    regain control of himself, Oscar gruffly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You¡¯re good ating up with nonsense.¡±


    Leaning her head against his chest, Amelia¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. With a look of immense


    contentment on her face, Amelia said softly, ¡°How I wish time would stop right now.¡± Oscar heard only a


    vague mumble. He looked down at her fondly, asking, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Amelia shook her head,


    snuggling further against him. She then asked thoughtfully, ¡°How¡¯s Ms. Yard doing?¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t awoken,¡± Oscar replied. Amelia bit her lip. Reluctant to ruin the magic of that moment, she


    decided not to pursue this unsavory matter. Let me bury my head in the sand a while longer, Amelia


    thought wistfully. Destiny, however, was not on their side. Just then, Amelia and Oscar¡¯s phones rang


    simultaneously. They nced at each other. Atst, Amelia said ruefully, ¡°Mr. Clinton, it looks like we


    are not meant to have sweet moments together.¡± Oscar whipped out his phone. Elizabeth¡¯s name


    shed on his screen. Beside him, Amelia was receiving a call from Tiffany. She inhaled deeply, then


    answered the call. Tiffany instantlyunched into an interrogation, and demanded, ¡°Babe, where are


    you now?


    Are you all right?¡± ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m fine. I was talking to Oscar. I¡¯ll head downstairs once I¡¯m done,¡± Amelia


    replied patiently. Tiffany let out an audible sigh of relief. ¡°That old woman isn¡¯t making things difficult for


    you on purpose, is she?¡± Tiffany fumed. ¡°It¡¯s just Oscar and me now,¡± Amelia informed her. Tiffany


    wasn¡¯t too pleased with Oscar, but ultimately she wanted Amelia to have a blissful marriage. Oscar was


    the only one who Amelia loved, and they were about to have a child together. For all these reasons,


    Tiffany still hoped for Amelia and Oscar¡¯s rtionship to flourish. Marriage, after all, was a sacred


    union.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany was a novelist and naturally had her own views of love and marriage. She hadn¡¯t been in many


    rtionships, but she knew she should not be a catalyst in encouraging Amelia to break the marriage


    vows. Most important, Tiffany was reluctant to see Amelia end up in a divorce, and that superseded her


    personal views and dissatisfaction toward Oscar. Being a single mother was like walking an unbeaten


    path and not every woman could handle the challenges that came along. It was a terribly lonely


    journey, which included shouldering the responsibility of raising a child alone while living with the


    bitterness of a failed marriage.


    ¡°Have a good talk with Oscar then. Don¡¯t throw tantrums at him,¡± Tiffany gently chided in a motherly


    tone. Amelia¡¯s heart grew warm at her friend¡¯s concern. However, she merely ribbed Tiffany, ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    say that you¡¯de to fetch me the moment it reached the half-hour mark?¡± ¡°If Oscar were stupid


    enough to ask you to watch how he flirts with Cassie, I¡¯d immediatelye and get you with no


    questions asked. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let you feel like a third party when you are with your own


    husband, Babe.¡± The tremendous indignation that Tiffany felt for her moved Amelia.


    I¡¯ll never be able to find a friend who cares for me this much! Amelia thought gratefully. Tiffany


    continued on the other end of the line, unaware of the wave of gratitude washing over Amelia. ¡°Have a


    good chat with Oscar then. I won¡¯t bother you two.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Amelia hung up the phone, then turned


    towards Oscar who had just ended his call as well. ¡°Was that Mrs. Yard?¡± Amelia inquired. Without


    waiting for Oscar¡¯s reply, however, Amelia guessed that it must have been Elizabeth or Cassie on the


    other end of the line. Oscar¡¯s smile had vanished, and his gaze turned icy. Apprehensively, Amelia


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Cassie¡¯s awake,¡± Oscar replied shortly. Ameliaughed, masking the sadness in her eyes. She


    clenched her fists, then slowly rxed them. ¡°If Ms. Yard is awake, then you don¡¯t have to worry


    anymore, Mr. Clinton. Go on back quickly. If Ms. Yard doesn¡¯t see you, she¡¯ll start to overthink things.


    She just had a miscarriage, and I¡¯ve heard from more experienced elderly that women who have been


    through that are as weak as those who¡¯ve just given birth. If she isn¡¯t well taken care of, she may get ill


    again.¡± Oscar gazed intently at Amelia. The look of vulnerability in her eyes was quickly reced by a


    determined strength that shone through.


    Oscar had been married to Amelia for five years, yet the magnitude of her resilience still astounded


    him. How could his heart not ache for her? At the moment, Oscar could not promise that he¡¯d be with


    Amelia till her dying day. However, she longer upied a small ce in Oscar¡¯s heart. Not only did


    Amelia make his heart flutter, but he¡¯d also yearned many times to draw her into his embrace and keep


    her sheltered from all obstacles. Other than that affair with Cassie, Oscar had never gotten involved


    with any other women. He thus had no proper frame of reference to decide whether the affection that


    Amelia stirred within him was love or something else. Caring for Amelia came from pure instinct.


    It was a more violent urge than anything that Oscar had ever felt for Cassie. ¡°You¡¯re pushing me to


    another woman? Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± Oscar teased. Amelia swallowed her emotions and smiled


    brightly at Oscar. ¡°Ms. Yard met you earlier than I did, and I was always a substitute anyway. I don¡¯t


    think I have the right to be jealous.¡± Oscar¡¯s eyes darkened with the tumult of his emotions. He reached


    reach for Amelia and pinched her cheeks hard. His grip left a faint red mark on her face. Stunned,


    Amelia held her face in disbelief. She turned to Oscar with a look of bewilderment.


    A faint smile appeared on Oscar¡¯s lips. He found Amelia¡¯s baffled look simply irresistible. ¡°Do you know


    why I pinched you?¡± Oscar demanded. Amelia shook her head while looking at him like an idiot. She


    hadn¡¯t quite recovered from the shock of his sudden action. ¡°I¡¯m your husband. You¡¯re allowed to be as


    jealous as you want,¡± Oscar reproved. Amelia looked even more confused. She knew what Oscar was


    saying, but she couldn¡¯t fully wrap her mind around it. In truth, Amelia tried hard to not misinterpreted


    what he meant by saying that. Oscar caressed Amelia¡¯s face, then gave out a lowugh. ¡°You silly


    woman,¡± he said warmly. Amelia remained frozen. ¡°You silly woman,¡± Oscar repeated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be so generous in the future. I¡¯ll actually prefer it if you show your softer side a little


    more,¡± Oscar said meaningfully. Amelia could sense the change in Oscar, but she was afraid that it was


    merely a whim. She could not permit herself to be entirelymitted, fearful of taking the plunge only


    to discover that there was nothing beneath to catch her. Who knows if Oscar would turn around and


    dere that Cassie is still the one he loves? It would be impossible for me toe out of it


    then, Amelia thought. ¡°It¡¯ste. Go back home with Tiffany first and have a good rest,¡± Oscar said


    tenderly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip home tomorrow. Stop overthinking.¡± To Amelia¡¯s dismay, her heart began thumping


    wildly. She nodded eagerly, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll get Molly to prepare something delicious. You muste


    back for dinner then.¡± Oscar agreed, asserting, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be back. I haven¡¯t eaten with you in a


    while, and I miss that.¡± ¡°If youe home, I¡¯ll personally cook a few dishes for you.¡± Amelia offered.


    Their easy banter carried on all the way to the elevator. After Oscar sent Amelia off with a smile and a


    wave, he turned and ascended the stairs. By the time Oscar pushed open the door of the hospital


    room, the smile on his face had faded entirely. The look in his eyes was cold and distant.


    Cassie had been lying on the bed when Oscar entered. Her face showed signs of agitation, but the


    oxygen mask over her mouth restrained her from speaking. Cassie attempted to yank it off, but that


    hand was connected to an IV drip. The furious swinging of the IV drip caused by Cassie¡¯s sudden


    movement alerted Elizabeth, who was sitting beside the bed. ¡°Cassie, calm down! Oscar is here now.


    Be good,¡± Elizabeth said soothingly. She turned a pleading gaze towards Oscar, crying, ¡°Oscar! Do


    come over. Cassie¡¯s been waiting for you.¡± Oscar hesitated, then slowly crossed the room. As he


    looked at Cassie¡¯s pitiable state, Oscar¡¯s fierce expression gradually softened. ¡°Cassie,¡± he called


    softly.


    Cassie got all excited. Oscar sped her hand and continued in a soft tone. ¡°Be good, Cassie. I¡¯m here


    now. Don¡¯t get agitated. If you keep getting all excited, I¡¯m going to leave.¡± Cassie blinked a few times.


    However, the expression on her face was discernibly calmer. Oscar then continued in the same tone as


    before, ¡°Cassie, I know that you have lots of things to say. Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯ll still be lots of time for us


    to talk them when you¡¯ve recovered.¡± Cassie raised her other hand and pointed to the oxygen mask on


    her face. Oscar understood immediately but refused her request. ¡°You can¡¯t take off the oxygen mask.


    The doctor said that you have a slight oxygen deficiency, and you¡¯ll need that to keep your strength up.


    I know what you want to say. But I¡¯m not angry anymore, so don¡¯t worry yourself too much about it. I¡¯ll


    admit that I was infuriated when I first heard that you wanted to hurt Amelia¡¯s baby, but I¡¯ve simmered


    down quite a bit since. So please focus on getting better for now. Let¡¯s wait until after you¡¯ve recovered


    before we talk about things.¡± Cassie¡¯s eyshes fluttered vigorously. Oscar lightly rubbed her hand and


    intoned, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I meant it when I said I wasn¡¯t angry. Take care of yourself, or I¡¯ll really


    get angry then. You wouldn¡¯t want me to be mad at you, would you?¡±


    Cassie blinked again. It seemed like Oscar could perceive Cassie¡¯s inner thoughts merely by observing


    her expression. He answered after each blink as if he was corresponding directly with her expression.


    ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t worry too much about things. I¡¯m here now. I¡¯ll take good care of you,¡± Oscar reassured


    her. Cassie finally rxed. Oscar tucked her in. ¡°All right, go on and sleep. I¡¯ll be right here.¡± Cassie


    had been determined to stay awake, but her body was too frail to withstand the exhaustion that was


    creeping up on her. In fact, the emotional upheaval she had undergone earlier was a big taboo for


    women who had just suffered a miscarriage. Perhaps it was simply the security of having Oscar by her


    side that gave Cassie the peace of mind that she fell asleep quickly.


    Elizabeth gazed at her once-vivacious daughter, now lying pale and sickly on the hospital bed. She felt


    greatly sad and troubled. Solemnly, Elizabeth met Oscar¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Oz,e out with me for a


    while.¡± Oscar did so. Once they were outside the room, Elizabeth turned to face him. ¡°Oz, I¡¯m very


    thankful that you didn¡¯t treat Cassie too badly just now. She¡¯s very weak at the moment, and women


    who suffer miscarriages tend to develop pessimistic feelings. If you had been aloof, you could have


    triggered an adverse reaction in her.


    I can¡¯t express my gratitude enough to you for not kicking her while she was down.¡± Oscar leaned


    against the wall, a stony expression on his face. ¡°Mrs. Yard, I¡¯ve said before that even if Cassie and I


    weren¡¯t together as a couple, I¡¯d still treat her like a sister. I¡¯d once thought that I was in love with her,


    so I¡¯ll always have a soft spot for Cassie. But we haven¡¯t seen each other for five years, after all. That¡¯s


    a lot of time. Everything and everyone has changed since. It¡¯s impossible for me to summon the same


    feelings that I¡¯ve had for her before, so¡­¡± Elizabeth was weary from everything that had happened.


    When she heard Oscar¡¯s exnation, she felt somewhat cated.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 148

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 148


    Chapter 148,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to the two of you then. I¡¯m old now, and I can¡¯t meddle in the affairs of young people


    anymore,¡± Elizabeth said, somewhat grudgingly. ¡°Oz, if you no longer feel the same for Cassie as you


    did at the beginning, then you shouldn¡¯t have led her on. Cassie could have gone on to much better


    things at Erihal. Perhaps she could even have be a world-ss pianist after two or three years.


    The Yard family doesn¡¯tck money, but it¡¯s always good for women to have a profession of their own.¡±


    Oscar stared steadfastly ahead without speaking. Elizabeth sighed. ¡°Oz, I¡¯m truthfully quite


    disappointed with you.


    I¡¯d always believed that you were a man of your word. However, you¡¯ve gone back and forth between


    two women, taking pleasure in both of them even as they suffer from your indecisiveness. As a woman,


    I despise men like you. Of course, I strongly objected to Cassie bing a third party in your


    marriage. It¡¯s too bad that she¡¯s my only daughter. As much as I disapprove of her, she¡¯s all I have, and


    I¡¯ve got to support her. I can¡¯t stand by idly and let you hurt her.¡± Elizabeth finished off her surprisingly


    moving speech by gazing up at Oscar defiantly. Oscar looked away. After pausing for a moment, he


    met Elizabeth¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, I didn¡¯t think things through since the beginning, so I¡¯m truly sorry for that. I¡¯ll definitely deal


    with Cassie tactfully and deal with her as gently as I can. Even though we may no longer be a couple,


    I¡¯d still like to affirm that as long as she needs help, she only has to tell me. I¡¯ll immediately drop


    everything to help her to the best that I can. This is my promise to her. You can be sure that I¡¯ll keep my


    word.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s resentment towards Oscar had greatly lessened by this point, and her face was no


    longer as tense as it was. ¡°Oz, this is the promise you have made, so you can¡¯t go back on your word


    for the rest of your life.


    All I have is Cassie. Even if you don¡¯t end up together with her, I hope that you¡¯ll help Cassie retain


    Yard Group and fend off prying hands. Cassie¡¯s excellent at ying the piano, but she doesn¡¯t have


    much experience in business dealings. I don¡¯t know if Cassie will be able to manage things,¡± Elizabeth


    replied. Oscar nodded. ¡°Mrs. Yard, I promise that whatever happens between us, I¡¯ll never let Yard


    Group fall into the hands of an outsider. This is my solemn promise to you. As long as Cassie asks for


    help, I¡¯lle to her aid.¡± Elizabeth was pleased. ¡°Oz, it¡¯ste.


    Go in and sleep then,¡± Elizabeth said in a milder tone. ¡°Initially, I thought you should head back, but


    you¡¯ve seen for yourself how unwilling Cassie is to let you go. She¡¯s still weak and prone to emotional


    agitation. Please take good care of her.¡± Oscar hesitated, then nodded slowly. ¡°You head back first


    then, Mrs. Yard. Leave Cassie to me,¡± Oscar said. ¡°Mr. Yard¡¯s busy with the business these days, and


    it¡¯ll be taxing on him to care for Cassie as well. Go back and assure him that I¡¯ll be here.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to


    trouble you, then. If anything happens to Cassie, be sure to call me.


    We could have hired a dedicated nurse for her, but she insisted on having you here. I¡¯m helpless in


    many matters regarding Cassie. Please bear with her, and I¡¯ll leave her to you,¡± Elizabeth instructed


    before picking up her bag and making her exit. Oscar stood outside Cassie¡¯s hospital room. The entire


    corridor seemed deserted. That block consisted of premium wards, and the decor and facilities


    avable were the best. Oscar fished out his phone from his pocket and dialed Amelia. She answered


    almost instantly. ¡°Have you gone home?¡± Oscar asked. Amelia¡¯s voice over the phone was hushed.


    ¡°I¡¯m at still the hospital. Carter¡¯s still in the operating room. How¡¯s Ms. Yard?¡± ¡°She has just fallen


    asleep,¡± Carter replied.


    ¡°Are you in her room?¡± Amelia asked tentatively. ¡°No, I¡¯m sitting on a chair along the corridor,¡± Carter


    answered evenly. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should go back early and rest. I¡¯ll be heading back with Tiff in a while,¡±


    Amelia said. ¡°OK.¡± Over the phone, the husband and his wife spoke tenderly. The conversation


    bloomed with an intimacy that had never happened before in their interactions over the years. An air of


    bashful romance floated over each of them. Neither Oscar nor Amelia was willing to be the first to hang


    up. They had just parted, but this exchange was one of their rosiest moments as a couple. It might


    have gone on forever if Tiffany hadn¡¯t snatched the phone over from Amelia.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, quickly go back and watch over Cassie. I¡¯m borrowing Amelia for now. I¡¯ll return Amelia to


    you when you¡¯ve finally found the time for her.¡± Having said that, Tiffany vehemently ended the call. On


    their end, Tiffany nced at Amelia kindly after she hung up, saying, ¡°Babe, you look ridiculous. If you


    smile any wider, your teeth are all going to fall out.¡± Amelia pped both her hands to her cheeks,


    feeling her ears burn with embarrassment. Tiffany sighed at her friend¡¯s hapless state. This silly girl is


    digging deeper and deeper into her own grave every day! Tiffany was pleased to see Amelia¡¯s joy but


    remained wary of the worst possible oue that might befall Amelia¡ªa divorce.


    Tiffany dared not imagine the depths of depression that Amelia might sink into if Oscar really divorced


    her. She looks radiant and strong, but she¡¯s just a scared little girl on the inside. ¡°Babe, do you know


    what you look like now?¡± Tiffany asked, nudging Amelia. Amelia, however, looked at Tiffany with


    iprehension. ¡°What do I look like?¡± ¡°You look like a little fool who¡¯s fallen head over heels in love.


    You¡¯ve been married to that husband of yours for five years. The first rush of romance should have


    been long over! Isn¡¯t it a little toote to feel bashful now?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    You¡¯re not young lovers meeting in secret, you¡¯re husband and wife. You¡¯re going to have a child soon!¡±


    Tiffany joked. Amelia lowered her hands, she was still immersed in the sweet feeling after the


    conversation she had with Oscar earlier. ¡°Tiff, don¡¯tugh at me,¡± Amelia said in earnest. Tiffany


    rearranged her face to look serious. ¡°Babe, calm down. I don¡¯t want to be a wet nket either, but I


    simply can¡¯t bear to see you get hurt.


    Unless Oscar has given you a surety of sorts, you should maintain a clear mind and forbid yourself


    from getting too close, and don¡¯tmit yourself so fully to him! If the worst happens, at least you


    won¡¯t have such a hard time picking up the pieces.¡± Amelia¡¯s smile dimmed somewhat. At that, Tiffany


    felt a twinge of guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Babe. I¡­¡± ¡°Tiff, you¡¯re right,¡± Amelia broke in, shaking her head


    vigorously. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t reminded me, I¡¯d still be naively smitten, and leap into his arms without


    thinking of the possible consequences. I¡¯m very grateful to you for your reminder.¡± Tiffany grew uneasy.


    ¡°Babe, are you OK?¡± she asked nervously. Amelia shook her head again. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be OK?


    Everyone can tell that Oscar and I are merely actors that got overly immersed in ying our roles.


    Perhaps I got a little too greedy along the way and started wanting more than I should have expected.


    But what isn¡¯t destined to be mine will be taken away from me eventually. I¡¯ll just go with the flow.


    What¡¯s mine will be mine, and I¡¯ll let go if it isn¡¯t meant to be. There¡¯s no point in forcing things.¡± Tiffany


    began to panic. ¡°Babe, are you really OK?¡± Amelia looked sober. ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m not that fragile. I¡¯ve always


    understood the nature of our rtionship and my ce in Oscar¡¯s heart. I won¡¯t force things to go my


    way or expect them to. Let¡¯s go, or the Scotts may be worried.¡± Tiffany pursed her lips and replied,


    ¡°What could they possibly be worried about?


    I don¡¯t think they even want to see us. If it wasn¡¯t for Carter, they¡¯d probably have gotten rid of us by


    now.¡± Gravely, Amelia remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t think too badly of the Scotts. Their attitude has improved


    considerably over these four or five years. Besides, I¡¯m not asking for much. All I want is the safe


    delivery of my baby and an uneventful marriage with Oscar. I haven¡¯t been too concerned about what


    others may think of me.¡± Tiffany raised her eyebrows. ¡°Babe, you¡¯re pretty generous. I wouldn¡¯t be able


    to think of them so kindly if I were in your position.¡±


    ¡°Is that considered kindness? I just don¡¯t really want to be hurt by people I have no attachment to. If I


    started to care about them, I¡¯d surely be on the losing end,¡± Amelia said with an air of enlightenment.


    Tiffany surrendered. ¡°Fine, Babe. I respect your decision. If you have chosen not to get involved, then I


    shan¡¯t either. Don¡¯t expect me to be polite to the Scotts, though. That¡¯s the best I can do to keep myself


    from rushing over and beating them up. I get all fired up whenever I think about how they humiliated us


    in the past.¡± ¡°They¡¯re nothing to us now,¡± Amelia soothed.


    ¡°All right. Calm down. Don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯re going to get wrinkles soon from all that frowning.¡± Tiffany


    couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile. Finally, Amelia felt her tensed muscles rx. Carter¡¯s operation


    lasted until 1 a.m. in the morning. Atst, the light over the door of the operating room shut off and


    doctors streamed out, their faces etched with fatigue. Faye darted forward and clung onto one of the


    doctor¡¯s arms. ¡°Dr. Freeman, how¡¯s my son?¡± Dr. Freeman nced at her, then replied curtly, ¡°The


    patient is currently out of danger. But as his family members, do monitor his situation and keep an eye


    on him.


    If he isn¡¯t careful, even our best surgical skills won¡¯t be able to save him.¡± Tearfully, Faye eximed,


    ¡°We can¡¯t thank you enough, doctor. When Carter recovers, I¡¯ll surely prepare a good present for all of


    you to express my gratitude for saving my son¡¯s life!¡± Dr. Freeman¡¯s expression softened upon hearing


    that. ¡°Mrs. Scott, you¡¯re too kind. We only performed our professional duty, so please don¡¯t feel


    obligated to repay us.¡± ¡°I must do that! You saved Carter,¡± Faye insisted. After exchanging a few more


    pleasantries, Dr. Freeman finally excused himself and left with the other doctors in tow. When Carter


    was brought back to the room by a few nurses, Faye turned to Amelia.


    ¡°Amelia, we¡¯ve really troubled you today. It¡¯s reallyte. why don¡¯t you head home first to rest? You


    must be mindful of the baby in your belly. Don¡¯t stay up toote.¡± Upon hearing this, Tiffany sulked. She


    was evidently displeased. What was the point of saying all this now when all things had already been


    done? Tiffany fumed. Her words simply reeked of hypocrisy to her. However, Tiffany¡¯s original loathing


    for the Scotts might also have yed a part in tainting anything that Faye said or did. Amelia remained


    gracious. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be off with Tiff first, then. Can I trouble you to give me a call when Carter wakes


    up? Tiff and I wille over to visit him whenever we¡¯re free.¡± Faye nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s so sweet of you to care for him. I¡¯ll definitely call you the moment Carter wakes up.¡± Without waiting


    for Amelia to respond, Tiffany hauled her away. After they left, Jennifer approached Faye, asking, ¡°Mrs.


    Scott, did you agree to Carter and Amelia¡¯s rtionship?¡± Faye clutched Jennifer¡¯s hand. ¡°Jennifer,


    don¡¯t misunderstand. Carter¡¯s very obstinate. Since he¡¯s set his heart on Amelia, any objection from me


    may send him spiraling. Let¡¯s see how things take their course. Based on what I¡¯ve been observing, I


    don¡¯t think things will work out between Carter and Amelia. You¡¯re the wife I want for my son, Jennifer.¡±


    The look in Jennifer¡¯s eyes was unfathomable. She¡¯d waited on Carter with the utmost patience and


    perseverance. Amelia¡¯s insincere concern was nothingpared to what Jennifer had sacrificed.


    However, even Faye was now clearly on Amelia¡¯s side. Who do they take me for? I¡¯m just a fool doing


    all this for nothing! Jennifer seethed. Jennifer hailed from a wealthy, distinguished family. Pampered


    since young, she received only the best and was treated as such.


    No one had ever humiliated her in this way before. ¡°Mrs. Scott, are you nning to treat me as a spare


    tyre?¡± Jennifer asked candidly. Faye was indignant. ¡°Jennifer, I know that you¡¯ve suffered all this while.


    But you¡¯ve witnessed Carter¡¯s situation yourself. I have no choice but to treat Amelia well, or Carter will


    use his illness to kick up a fuss. I can¡¯t let his condition deteriorate. He¡¯s all I have. I can¡¯t afford to let


    anything happen to him.¡± Jennifer¡¯s expression softened.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 149

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 149


    Chapter 149,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, I have no intention to put you on the spot. I was just worried that you were actually


    considering Amelia to be your daughter-inw. When you first proposed the marriage between Carter


    and me to my parents, I flew all the way home. I fell in love with Carter at first sight and resolved to be


    his wife. Mrs. Scott, if you decide not to back me, I don¡¯t know what else I can do,¡± Jennifer said


    pitifully. Faye smiled. Comforting Jennifer, she said, ¡°You¡¯re the daughter-inw of my choice, Jennifer.


    Amelia is already one of the Clintons. Nothing can happen between her and Oscar.


    Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. You¡¯ll be aughingstock.¡± Jennifer nodded. The smile


    remained frozen on her face, but her eyes were menacing. At that moment, Tiffany had dragged Amelia


    into the lift. Due to the odd hour, the entrance of the hospital appeared entirely deste. The crisp


    morning air was chilly. Tiffany rubbed her hands together, and asked, ¡°Babe, are you cold?¡± Amelia


    shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Tiffany tugged at Amelia¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Babe, it¡¯s been a real rollercoaster of a


    night and I¡¯ve gotten a little hungry. Shall we get supper? It won¡¯t hurt to fill our stomachs with


    something warm.¡± Amelia nodded. Tiffany drove Amelia to a nearby diner. Before they got off, Tiffany


    turned to Amelia and queried, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind eating here, would you?¡±


    Bemused, Amelia replied, ¡°Tiff, do you really see me as an uppity princess now? Don¡¯t forget that I


    went through hard times on my own before I married Oscar! We used to eat at small, homely diners like


    these together. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Tiffany beamed. ¡°I was just worried that after so long, you might


    have gotten too used to the taste of fine dining.¡± Amelia detached her seatbelt. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± Tiffany


    followed suit, the two of them entering the diner. Even though it was past midnight, the diner was


    packed. There were all sorts of characters, but somehow the presence of Tiffany and Amelia managed


    to draw all eyes to them nheless. They couldn¡¯t help it. Both Amelia and Tiffany were gorgeous


    creatures.


    Even though Amelia was seven months pregnant, her features remained as lovely as ever. Her figure


    wasn¡¯t as alluring as it used to be, but she remained an intriguing sight all the same. Tiffany didn¡¯tg


    behind in her look but forged ahead with her sense of style and fashionable clothing. With their


    combined beauty and sophisticated air, Amelia and Tiffany immediately became the center of


    attraction. Tiffany nced around. Then, she called to the owner, ¡°Are there still any tables avable?¡±


    Thedy owner was already heartily striding towards Amelia and Tiffany, bustling, ¡°Sure, let me get you


    a table.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Please feel free to order as much as you want. It¡¯s our privilege to have you two beauties at our humble


    diner.¡± Tiffanyughed. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Thedy owner then ushered them towards a table.


    ¡°Please feel free to ce your orders whenever you¡¯re ready. I see that this beautifuldy here¡¯s


    pregnant. Shall I whip up something off-menu and more nutritious for you?¡± Tiffany replied on Amelia¡¯s


    behalf. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll have two of that then.¡± They then sat down as the owner hurried away to prepare


    their food. The gaze of the other patrons, however, still lingered curiously on Amelia and Tiffany. A burly


    man sitting at the table beside them turned and said, ¡°Ladies, what brings you here instead of sleeping


    soundly at home?¡±


    Tiffany shot him a look. ¡°We just came from the hospital. We got hungry and stopped here for supper.


    You look pretty active yourself, mister, to be running around in the middle of the night.¡± Amelia tugged


    at Tiffany¡¯s sleeve to stop her. She was terrified that Tiffany would run her mouth and get them into


    trouble. She believed that people who were still lurking around at this hour tended to be troublemakers.


    They might interpret Tiffany¡¯s reply to them as flirtatious and force themselves on her. By then, it would


    be almost impossible for Amelia and Tiffany to defend themselves. Tiffany felt the urgency of Amelia¡¯s


    gesture but pursued the conversation relentlessly. ¡°Mister, you look pretty strong. What do you do?¡±


    ¡°I run a security firm. You can always approach me if you need my services,¡± the man replied with a


    wink. Tiffany¡¯s eyes lit up. She eximed, ¡°How may I address you, then? Where¡¯s your security firm


    located? How big is it? Do you have many people working under you?¡± In reply, the man took out a few


    business cards and handed them over to Tiffany and Amelia. ¡°Youdies don¡¯t look likemon folks. I


    guess you live in a rather fine environment. Beautifuldies like yourselves should consider hiring a


    bodyguard to protect you.¡± Tiffany¡¯s interest had clearly been piqued.


    Amelia, however, remained nonmittal, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister. I¡¯m just an ordinary woman and


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever require a bodyguard. Thank you for the suggestion, though.¡± Tiffany shot Amelia a


    slightly reproachful look, then replied the man,ughing, ¡°I¡¯m pretty curious about your security firm!


    What are the services you offer?¡± ¡°Besides employing security guards and bodyguards, we¡¯ve


    branched out into debt collection as well. It¡¯s up to you to see which of these services interest you,¡± he


    replied with a shrug. ¡°Are you all professionals?¡±


    Tiffany inquired further. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re in customer service, and we emphasize honesty regardless


    of who our customer is. Our bodyguards have all been through professional training and are well-


    trained in kickboxing,bat, and other areas in martial arts. We¡¯ll fulfill any request you have, as long


    as it¡¯s within our means.¡± Tiffanyughed. ¡°I¡¯m interested in what I¡¯ve heard so far. Why don¡¯t we head


    over to your firm tomorrow to take a look?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± the man said amenably. ¡°How should I address you,


    then, mister?¡± Tiffany asked again. ¡°Myst name¡¯s Laird. I¡¯m thirty-one years old this year. Even if you


    aren¡¯t interested in hiring bodyguards, we can still be friends. Youdies are so beautiful that any man


    would want to get to know you,¡± he said, eyeing Amelia and Tiffany.


    Tiffany grinned. She pointed at Amelia, shaking her head. ¡°She¡¯s already taken, so don¡¯t bother.¡± ¡°What


    about you?¡± he replied, fixing his gaze on Tiffany. Tiffany wagged her finger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m attached as


    well. It looks like all our rtionship is destined to remain strictly professional, Mr. Laird.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. At


    least I¡¯ve acquired two beautifuldies as customers. It¡¯ll be a treat nheless for those young


    unmarried fellows at my firm,¡± the man roared. Tiffany¡¯s face broke out in an unreserved smile at his


    humor. ¡°Mr. Laird, you seem to have a straightforward character.


    I¡¯d like us to be friends. I¡¯m Tiffany, and she¡¯s Amelia. Would you mind us getting to know you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m


    Gary, Gary Laird. My close friends call me Gary. You can call me that too,¡± Gary dered. For such an


    imposing man, he¡¯d turned out to be rather breezy in his manner. Noting that, Tiffany had decided to


    make friends with him. ¡°I¡¯ll call you Gary, then. You seem like an extremely frank person, and that¡¯s


    exactly that type of personality I appreciate. Let¡¯s be friends, then. We¡¯ll drink to that,¡± Tiffany


    proimed, boldly calling for the owner to bring over two mugs of beer. Gary shot a sideways nce at


    Amelia, then raised his mug and clinked it against Tiffany¡¯s. ¡°Cheers!¡± Tiffany tilted her head back and


    drank the contents of the mug within a single gulp.


    However, she started coughing, evidently having choked on her drink. Amelia patted her on the back


    and chided, ¡°Why did you gulp everything so quickly? No one¡¯speting with you.¡± Tiffany cleared


    her throat and hastily recovered. ¡°Babe, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Are you really alright?¡± Amelia asked. Tiffany


    nodded. ¡°Gary, sorry you have to see me make a fool of myself,¡± Tiffany turned back to Gary and said


    with a self-deprecatingugh. Gary shook his head, answered, ¡°You seem like a rather straightforward


    person yourself! I¡¯m happy to have made a friend like you.


    If you are in need of any help, just give me a call. My number¡¯s on the business card there. My security


    firm¡¯s services are top-notch. If you hire us, I¡¯ll give you a sixty percent discount.¡± ¡°Gary, I thought we


    were friends! Shouldn¡¯t there be a special price for me? If others pay a thousand for a service, I¡¯ll pay


    ny-nine,¡± Tiffany teased. Gary froze for a moment, then guffawed. ¡°I admire your frankness. Fine, if


    there¡¯s anything you need, I¡¯ll definitely let you have that special price,¡± Gary agreed. Tiffany waved her


    hands frantically. ¡°I was just joking, Gary!


    You¡¯re running a business. How can you afford to entertain special prices like that? I¡¯ll pay the same


    price that everyone else. Let¡¯s not mix business with friendship. There shouldn¡¯t be any negotiations on


    that ount. We¡¯re only able to remain friends if we draw the line.¡± Gary chortled. ¡°That¡¯s what I like!


    It¡¯s good to have straightforward friends like these.¡± Having said that, he took another nce at Amelia.


    She was nursing her drink, lost in deep thought. Amelia seemed totally unaware of the multiple looks


    that Gary had directed towards her, or she simply didn¡¯t care. Tiffany, however, noticed Gary¡¯s interest


    and shielded what she could of Amelia with her body. Casually, she tried to change the subject.


    ¡°Gary, you¡¯re a sessful businessman at the age of thirty-one. You must surely have a beautiful wife


    waiting for you back at home.¡± Gary withdrew his gaze and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with work all these


    years and didn¡¯t make time for this matter. I¡¯m still a bachelor now.¡± Tiffany hurriedly replied, ¡°You¡¯re


    sessful, physically strong with a rather open, direct personality. You¡¯ll be able to get any woman you


    want!¡± Gary sighed. ¡°Women nowadays are very demanding. They want their men to earn lots of


    money and provide them with a house and a car.


    Besides working ourselves to the bone, we¡¯re expected to spoil them and pacify them when things


    don¡¯t go their way, and they make a fuss. Rtionships like that were way too tiring for me, so I


    eventually broke them off.¡± Tiffany looked down at her te and smiled sheepishly. ¡°So you¡¯re speaking


    from experience.¡± Gary called for another mug of beer and shifted the topic of conversation. ¡°Your


    friend beside you doesn¡¯t seem too talkative.


    Is it because she doesn¡¯t like me?¡± Tiffany nced at Amelia, then replied, ¡°She just came from the


    hospital and is feeling rather tired. Please take no offense, Gary. Once you get to know her, you¡¯ll find


    her even more chatty than you are. Amelia¡¯s just shy in front of people she doesn¡¯t know very well.


    She¡¯s very nice and easy to talk to. She¡¯ll probably fit in anywhere! If she were still single, I¡¯d definitely


    introduce her to you. Anyone who marries you will be lucky indeed.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 150

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 150


    Chapter 150,Love You Enough to Leave You


    Amelia gave Tiffany a nudge, signaling her to stop talking nonsense. Gary noticed her subtle act. ¡°Is it


    okay if I call you by Amelia?¡± he asked smilingly. Out of courtesy, Amelia nodded in agreement. Having


    noticed Gary¡¯s change of attitude, Tiffany grew wary of him. She pretended to ask casually, ¡°Gary, it


    seems like you¡¯re interested in Amelia?¡± To her surprise, Gary openly admitted it. ¡°Well, Amelia is my


    type. Her beauty and near-perfect figure can drive any man crazy. Too bad she already has a


    boyfriend, or I would definitely chase her. Oh, poor me! I¡¯m left with a broken heart before I even get a


    taste of love!¡± The way he spoke with disarming frankness made both Tiffany and Amelia let their guard


    down.


    Amelia handed Gary a ss of water as a gesture of goodwill. She then apologized, ¡°Gary, I¡¯m sorry for


    being harsh just now. Here, have some water.¡± Exaggeratedly, Gary eximed, ¡°What an honor to have


    a beautifuldy pouring me a ss of water! I will drink it without any hesitation, even if it¡¯s poison.¡±


    The man¡¯s exaggeration made both thedies titter. Tiffany pretended to be mad while she said, ¡°Gary,


    you¡¯re unfair! I was the one who livened up the atmosphere with you, but you never took your eyes off


    Amelia all the while. Am I not beautiful?¡±


    Hearing that, Gary quickly exined, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful as well, but the two of you are different. You¡¯re


    the girl-next-door type, while Amelia is like the popr girl in school. She¡¯s like an opium poppy¡ª


    attractive and deadly. She might not have the most beautiful facial features, but every man is naturally


    attracted to her. That¡¯s why she can put all women standing next to her in the shade.¡± At that point, with


    a sheepish smile, Gary rubbed the back of his head. ¡°I¡¯m a crude man, and I¡¯m not good at giving


    flowery and fancypliments, but you get what I mean.¡±


    Tiffany took a bite of her pasta. As if enlightened by Gary¡¯s words, she said cheekily, ¡°Ah, no wonder!


    So, Amelia is the reason a beautifuldy like me can¡¯t find a husband. However, she¡¯s the best friend


    ever. I¡¯ve no choice but to live without a husband then. Oh, Amelia, I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for you!¡±


    Amelia nced at Tiffany while shaking her head in amusement. ¡°Tiff.¡± Thetter gave a shrug of her


    shoulder and said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. But I mean it when I say you¡¯re the best friend ever.¡± Gary


    could tell that the two were as thick as thieves.


    With a smile, hemented, ¡°The two of you are really close together, unlike those women I¡¯ve met


    before. On the surface, they seem to be close to each other. Yet, a little misunderstanding could turn


    them into enemies.¡± Hearing that, Tiffany held her head high in pride. ¡°Well, Amelia and I are more than


    friends! We are more like a family, or rather, closer than a family. Back then, we could only count on


    ourselves, building our careers from scratch. We¡¯ve been through a lot together, and we won¡¯t let


    anythinge between us. I suppose those women you mentioned earlier never truly regarded each


    other as friends, which exins why their friendship would turn sour over a little misunderstanding.¡±


    Gary couldn¡¯t agree more. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve indeed learned something from you today.¡±


    Almost an hour had passed when they finished their supper. Within that one hour, the three had


    be good friends. They had had a wonderful time since all of them were outgoing and talkative.


    When they bade each other goodbye, Tiffany suggested, ¡°Gary, why don¡¯t I introduce you to a friend of


    mine? She¡¯s a beautifuldy though not as pretty and sexy as Amelia. I can arrange a blind date for


    you. What do you think?¡± Gary agreed enthusiastically. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s arrange a day when my schedule is


    less hectic.


    Well, I¡¯m rather careless and insensitive. Sometimes, I might not have realized it if I identally offend


    ady or if she¡¯s mad at me. You¡¯d better tell your friend about this when you introduce me to her.¡±


    yfully, Tiffany retorted, ¡°Gary, don¡¯t you belittle yourself! You¡¯re a sincere and straightforward man,


    and you have a considerate side. Not only are you good-looking, rather, you also own properties and


    cars. It¡¯s normal for my friend to have her eyes on a man like you. I¡¯m just afraid you will not be


    interested in her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ttering me! Normally, beautifuldies like you guys won¡¯t be interested in a


    crude man like me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Gary, stop being humble! I hope you won¡¯t make excuses and chicken out after I have the blind


    date arranged for you,¡± Tiffany teased. Amused, Gary gave a hearty smile. He then took a nce at his


    watch and realized it was already two in the morning. ¡°Ladies, it¡¯s gettingte now. Let me drive you


    guys home,¡± he offered. Tiffany rejected his offer politely. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, but we drove here.


    We can go home on our own.¡± ¡°Well then. Drive safe! Call me if there¡¯s anything; I¡¯ll be at your beck


    and call,¡± said Gary with almost overwhelming friendliness.


    Both Tiffany and Amelia got into their car after they parted with Gary. Thetter reclined in the


    passenger seat as soon as she fastened her seatbelt. Seeing that, Tiffany asked worriedly, ¡°Babe,


    you¡¯re tired?¡± Amelia nodded. ¡°A little.¡± It had been a long and awful day, for she needed to deal with


    the misunderstanding with Oscar. After all the emotional rollercoaster, it was impressive how she could


    stay up until now. Tiffany said softly, ¡°Get some rest. We¡¯ll arrive home in about half an hour.¡± Amelia


    shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s already past the usual time when I go to bed.


    I can¡¯t really sleep right now.¡± After a short pause, she asked, ¡°Tiff, why are we suddenly making friends


    with Gary?¡± ¡°You¡¯re seven months pregnant now, and your due date is approaching. We should take


    precautions against any ident. Hence, I was thinking of hiring two bodyguards from his security


    service firm to protect you.¡± Hearing that, Amelia let out a chuckle. ¡°Apart from taking a walk outside, I


    spend most of my time at home. Is there a need to hire bodyguards?¡± ¡°Well, there is no harm in taking


    precaution. You are married into the Clinton family, and you¡¯re pregnant with Oscar¡¯s baby.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I¡¯m sure many of them from the Clinton family wouldn¡¯t hope to see the safe delivery of the baby. So,


    it¡¯s better to be careful.¡± Her words warmed Amelia¡¯s heart. At the same time, Amelia was amused by


    Tiffany¡¯s suspicious mind. She spoke up, ¡°Tiff, I suppose you¡¯ve read too many drama novels that


    you¡¯re overthinking. Not every prominent family is full of conspiracy as in the novels. Even if they don¡¯t


    wish for me to give birth to Owen¡¯s first grandchild, they can¡¯t possibly dirty their hands and make me


    lose my baby, can they?¡± Tiffany pursed her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t tell for the others, but it won¡¯t surprise me if


    Cassie and her mother are nning to cause you to suffer a miscarriage.


    You know, these two women are crazy.¡± One must admit that Tiffany, a best-selling author, was shrewd.


    In fact, her bold guess was close to the truth. Amelia fell into silence at her words. Tiffany continued to


    persuade her, ¡°Babe, trust me. Although Mrs. Yard looks graceful, that woman will lose her mind when


    anything happens to her daughter, not to mention that Cassie now suffered a miscarriage. Knowing her


    daughter¡¯s possessiveness for Oscar, she will probably target your baby. Hence, it¡¯s better we take


    precautions. Actually, I have long been thinking of hiring bodyguards for you.


    After meeting Gary today, I think we might as well visit his security firm. If it¡¯s reliable, we can hire two


    bodyguards to protect you until your delivery.¡± Amelia seemed to be deep in thought. Five minutester,


    she nodded her agreement. With a smug smile, Tiffany said, ¡°Babe, I knew you would agree!¡± Their car


    pulled up at the neighborhood half an hourter. Tiffany threw herself onto the sofa as soon as they


    entered the house. Just then, her editor called. Having no choice, she let out a grumble and answered


    the call, ¡°Oh, my dear


    Shannon, it¡¯s almost three in the morning now. Don¡¯t you need to sleep?¡± Shannon asked over the


    phone, ¡°Are you done with your script? I¡¯ve been waiting for the past few days. Do you want me to go


    to your house and watch you write your script?¡± There was a threatening undertone in her voice.


    Instantly, Tiffany begged for mercy, ¡°Oh, Shannon, our beautiful editor, I would really appreciate it if you


    can give me some time. It¡¯s not even long after I gave you theplete manuscript for the new book.


    One day, I will probably strangle myself if you keep pressing me like this.¡± Growing agitated, Shannon


    bellowed, ¡°You know your new book is going to be published soon, huh? But you dare give me an


    ambiguous ending for your story?


    That¡¯s the worst ending ever! Many of your previous books ended with a bad ending. The office has


    received tons of calls from your readers who were unhappy about it. They demand a happy ending this


    time. But look what you wrote! In the end, both the main characters¡¯ whereabouts are unknown? Are


    you kidding me? I can already tell the readers¡¯ reaction when they read the ending. I don¡¯t want my


    office to be bombarded by the readers¡¯ints and criticisms this time. If this happens again, I will


    make public your number and let you deal with them.¡±


    Tiffany cheekily exined, ¡°Shannon, isn¡¯t it nice to have an ambiguous ending? It will leave the


    readers some room for their imaginations. Besides, with an ambiguous ending, only can I better exin


    the main characters¡¯ whereabouts and their endings in my next novel.¡± Shannon immediately grasped


    the point. ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to write a sequel?¡± Tiffany answered, ¡°Yes, I n to do so. The male


    protagonist and female protagonist separated because of a misunderstanding. One of them left for


    Anndur while the other went to live in a small vige in Chanaea. Don¡¯t you worry, Shannon. As the


    author, I will give them a happy ending.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire. Your readers will definitely give you


    an earful when they read the ending.¡±


    ¡°Well, the intensity of their anger will materialize into their anticipation for the sequel.¡± In the end,


    Shannon¡¯s attitude softened. ¡°I¡¯m afraid they will hunt you down before the sequel even gets


    published.¡± With a cheeky grin, Tiffany said, ¡°They won¡¯t. I have confidence in my readers.¡± ¡°As long as


    you know what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Tiffany halted her. ¡°Why are you still up in the


    middle of the night?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going through the scripts, and I didn¡¯t realize it¡¯s thatte already.¡± ¡°Why are you even working so


    hard? Your boss won¡¯t increase your sry anyway. You will age faster if you stay upte, especially


    for women after twenty-five.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t curse me! Ugh¡­ It¡¯s all your fault! Your story is too intriguing, and


    that¡¯s why I stay up reading it until now. Fortunately, I don¡¯t need to work tomorrow, or I would definitely


    me you for that.¡± Hearing that, Tiffany could only shrug in resignation.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 151

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 151


    Chapter 151,Love You Enough to Leave You


    After Tiffany ended the call, Amelia asked, ¡°Was that Shannon?¡± Tiffany nodded. Then, Amelia


    remarked, ¡°It seems like those working as an editor are all but night owls. They work tirelessly just to


    get a book published.¡± Tiffany stood up and stretchedzily. ¡°Editor is a high-risk profession. They are


    at a higher risk of sudden cardiac death as they always need to work off-the-clock.¡± Amelia shook her


    head in disagreement. She thought Tiffany was exaggerating it. ¡°Babe, go take your shower and then


    go to bed. It¡¯ste now, and the baby needs some rest.¡±


    Ameliaplied as she entered Tiffany¡¯s bedroom and took a new set of pajamas. Then, she took a


    warm shower in the washroom. It was already half-past-three in the morning after their shower. As it


    was past their usual bedtime, they found it difficult to fall asleep. Lying on the bed, Tiffany asked,


    ¡°Babe, I¡¯m not sleepy at all. What now?¡± Amelia said, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy as well.¡± Tiffany turned to face


    Amelia. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a chat?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Well, tell me what you think about Oscar. How do


    you feel about him?¡± Amelia blinked her eyes, feeling confused. ¡°What do I think about him?¡±


    Tiffany asked cautiously, ¡°Babe, I don¡¯t mean to pry into your personal affairs nor was it my intention to


    rain on your parade. It¡¯s just that Oscar is indecisive between you and Cassie. If¡ªonly if¡ªhe chooses


    Cassie in the end, what are you going to do?¡± The smile on Amelia¡¯s face gradually faded while her


    face grew serious as she mulled over Tiffany¡¯s words. Tiffany felt bad bringing up such a heavy topic in


    the middle of the night. Without waiting for Amelia¡¯s response, she shrugged her shoulders and


    decided to end the topic. ¡°Babe, I¡¯m feeling tired. Let¡¯s sleep now.¡±


    Amelia shed her a relieved smile. ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m okay. We can talk about it. Well, I¡¯ve actually thought of


    the worst that can happen between Oscar and me. Yet, I don¡¯t want to be so pessimistic about our


    rtionship because the future is full of uncertainty. After all, he has indirectly promised me that he will


    genuinely treat me as his wife.¡± Tiffany couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty for spoiling the mood. ¡°Babe, I¡¯m


    sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to dishearten you. I hope more than anyone else that you and Oscar can have a


    happy ending. Trust me! I really wish you, Oscar, and the baby can live happily together.¡± Amelia found


    her reaction amusing. ¡°Tiff, I know you¡¯re just concerned about me. We are besties, after all.


    How can I not know what¡¯s on your mind?¡± She paused for a while before she continued, ¡°Tiff, to be


    honest, I need to thank you for waking me up when I almost lost myself in his sweet words and small


    favors.¡± Tiffany hugged her friend while she spoke under her breath, ¡°Babe, I¡¯m sorry. I know you¡¯ve


    been through a rough time over the years. Actually, I feelplicated seeing you morphed into a


    stunner, from a carefree little girl. It¡¯s like witnessing an innocent little girl being forced to grow into an


    adult who has a lot to worry about in life.¡± Amelia sat up. She called out to stop Tiffany from being


    sentimental, ¡°Stop! Tiff, you¡¯re treating me like one of your female protagonists. I¡¯ll just let nature take


    its course.


    It¡¯s best if Oscar and I can end up being together. If our rtionship breaks up, I still have Sweetheart


    with me. I suffer no loss at all in sacrificing five years in exchange for my precious baby. If we end up


    divorcing each other, that means we are not fated to be together.¡± Tiffany scrutinized Amelia¡¯s


    expression. ¡°Babe, is that your genuine thought?¡± Ameliay down beside Tiffany. Then, she replied,


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s my genuine thought. For me, it¡¯s too much to ask for love. As you know, the marriage


    between Oscar and I is a contract marriage. The two of use from two totally different worlds; our


    families have a huge social gap. Hence, our marriage is not going to be easy.


    Initially, I thought our marriage would onlyst for a year. I never thought we would still be together after


    five years, and we will even be expecting a baby soon. I think it¡¯s already a bonus for me.¡± Her words


    made Tiffany¡¯s heart ached. The next moment, she heard Amelia¡¯s low voice, saying, ¡°It¡¯ste now.


    Let¡¯s sleep.¡± She nodded and turned off the bedsidemp. As for Amelia, she kept her eyes open,


    staring into the darkness. After a while, she suddenly let out a sigh. ¡°Babe, are you not asleep yet?¡±


    Tiffany asked softly. Amelia murmured, ¡°Almost.¡± Tiffany sighed after Amelia. Once again, she


    apologized, ¡°Babe, I¡¯m really sorry. I should¡¯ve thought twice before I ask something.


    Don¡¯t take it to heart. You know I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡± Amelia chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly! We¡¯ve


    known each other for so many years; no one knows you better than I do. I will really be mad if you keep


    apologizing.¡± Feeling relieved, Tiffany broke into a smile. Within five minutes, the twodies were sound


    asleep. At ten in the morning, the two of them were awakened by the ringing phone. With her eyes half-


    open, Tiffany groped for the phone and answered it. An unfamiliar voice of a man was heard over the


    phone, ¡°Are you still sleeping?¡± Since the voice didn¡¯t ring a bell with her, Tiffany said harshly, ¡°Mr.


    whoever-it-is, you¡¯ve got the wrong number.


    Just so you know, it¡¯s an offense to disturb a woman trying to get her beauty sleep. That¡¯s it. Goodbye!¡±


    With that, she hung up. It was not even a minute after shey down on the bed when the phone rang


    again. This time, it was Amelia¡¯s phone that was ringing. Amelia nudged Tiffany and muttered, ¡°Tiff,


    help me answer the phone. I¡¯m too tired.¡± Tiffany had always been the grumpy type in the morning. One


    could imagine how terrible her mood was when her sleep was disturbed twice. She picked up the


    phone and then gave the person on the line a roasting. ¡°I don¡¯t care whoever you are, but you¡¯d better


    be calling because you have an emergency. Or else, I will chop you into pieces.


    I¡¯ll let you know what a terrible mistake you¡¯ve made in disturbing my sleep. Now shoot!¡± For a long


    time, she received no response as if the person on the line was frightened. Tiffany then took a look at


    the screen. The number seemed familiar, yet she didn¡¯t think too much since it was an anonymous


    caller. Growing impatient, she raised her voice as she asked, ¡°Who the hell are you? I only slept at


    three in the morning, and I¡¯m tired. If you got the wrong number, end the call, will you?¡± Gary hesitated


    for a second before he spoke, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m Gary, Gary Laird. We met yesterday. Do you still


    remember?¡± Instantly, Tiffany was wide awake. She said with a hint of uncertainty, ¡°Gary?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s


    me.


    Do you recognize me?¡± Tiffany hopped out of bed and found Gary¡¯s name card from her purse. It


    turned out that the number of the caller matched with the ones on the name card. At that instant, she


    couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for her harsh attitude. ¡°Oh, Gary, I¡¯m really sorry. It waste when we got


    home yesterday, and we didn¡¯t get to save your number. Amelia is still sleeping, so I answered her


    phone for her. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m usually a little grumpy in the morning. I hope I didn¡¯t scare you or did I?¡±


    ¡°No. Well, your morning grumpiness is indeed one of a kind.¡± Tiffany could feel her cheeks burning. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry about that.¡± She quickly switched the topic. ¡°So, why are you calling early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you wanted to visit my security firm to choose your own bodyguards? I¡¯m


    free today, and I can introduce them to you.¡± ¡°Gary, you¡¯re sure a man of action! I¡¯ll go wake Amelia up


    now. See you in two hours!¡± ¡°You guys can take your time and have breakfast before youe. I¡¯ll be


    at the firm for the day. You cane wherever you want.¡± After a short pause, he added, ¡°Let Amelia


    sleep if she¡¯s tired. There¡¯s no rush.¡± To some extent, Gary was a rather insensitive person. He was not


    even curious about the pregnant Amelia living with her bestie instead of her husband.


    Meanwhile, Tiffany was slightly bewildered. She felt that Gary¡¯s concern for Amelia had exceeded the


    norm. Not to mention, they had only met once. She started to worry if Gary had fallen in love with


    Amelia at first sight. Like what Gary said yesterday, Amelia was indeed a woman full of tremendous


    charisma. Most women would stay away from her because of jealousy. In contrast, men would easily


    be attracted by her charisma and soon fall for her. Tiffany shook her head to get rid of the undesirable


    thoughts. Then, she made her way to the bed and gently pushed Amelia to wake her up.


    ¡°Babe, it¡¯s time to wake up now,¡± she said softly. Amelia stirred and slowly opened her eyes. She


    looked alluring in her half-asleep state whilezily stretching like a cute kitten. Tiffany felt her heart


    flutter. ¡°Wake up now! Oh, Amelia, you have no idea how sexy you look right now. If there was a man in


    the room, he would¡¯ve lost control of himself.¡± Amelia nced sideways at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the


    time now?¡± Tiffany answered, ¡°It¡¯s almost ten. Gary called just now. He asked us to go to his security


    firm to choose your bodyguards. We¡¯ll go in the afternoon if you¡¯re free because I need to work on my


    script tonight when wee back.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Amelia nodded in response. The two of them then washed up and prepared themselves. Tiffany


    grabbed two dresses from her wardrobe and handed the pale yellow one to Amelia. ¡°Babe, I bought


    this for you a couple of days ago. Try it on.¡± Amelia held the dress in front of her body and then went to


    get changed. Tiffany looked at her from head to toe when she came out of the fitting room in the dress.


    Finally, with a snap of her fingers, shemented, ¡°Wow! Babe, no wonder a man would say you¡¯re


    addictive and deadly like an opium poppy. That¡¯s the highest form of ttery! Your charisma can easily


    drive a man crazy. If I were a man, I would definitely fall head over heels in love with you.¡±


    Amelia was amused at her exaggerating manner. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again.¡± Then, she urged,


    ¡°Now hurry and go get changed. We¡¯ll grab something on our way there.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Gary¡¯s


    security firm will be open the whole day. We can go there a bitter.¡± ¡°Oh, Tiff, he has called us


    personally. It¡¯s impolite to keep him waiting. Go get changed now.¡± Tiffany pouted, yet sheplied


    eventually. Soon, the two drove to a restaurant nearby and had their breakfast there. After that, they


    headed straight to Gary¡¯s security firm. The name of Gary¡¯s security firm¡ªGary¡¯s Security Firm was


    clear-cut, which suited perfectly with the style of its owner. It was located on the eighty-ninth floor of a


    building in the city center.


    Being a medium-sizedpany with more than two hundred employees, it was considered one of the


    largest security firms in the city. Both Amelia and Tiffany never thought the hardy and rugged-looking


    Gary would own such argepany. It really resonated with the saying that one should never judge


    a book by its cover! Tiffany uttered, ¡°Gary already owns such a hugepany at the age of thirty-one.


    Yet he doesn¡¯t even look or dress like an elite.¡± Amelia nodded in agreement. ¡°Tiff, we should give him


    a call and tell him we have arrived.¡±


    The call got through in no time, and Gary¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Gary, are you at the office now?


    Amelia and I have arrived.¡± ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll go down and pick you up.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in front of your office.


    You cane out and meet us.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡± Amelia and Tiffany¡¯s arrival had


    caught all the male employees¡¯ attention. Initially, they intended to act undemonstrative and reserved in


    front of thedies. Yet, it was not long before they showed their true colors, rushing up to thedies. A


    tall and young-looking man beat the others to it as he asked, ¡°Ladies, are you looking for someone?¡±


    Tiffany looked up at him and said, ¡°We¡¯re looking for your boss.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 152

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 152


    Chapter 152,Love You Enough to Leave You


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re our boss¡¯ friends. Pleasee on in!¡± Those in the security firm were weing as they


    led Amelia and Tiffany into the firm and brought them chairs. ¡°Zach, fetch thedies some tea. Make


    sure it¡¯s not too hot.¡± Zach quickly headed to the pantry. In no time, he was back with two cups of tea.


    Within a minute, the coffee table was full of snacks and drinks. Amelia and Tiffany were overwhelmed


    by their hospitality. Thetter stuttered, ¡°T-The p-people here are very weing.¡± One of the


    employees said, ¡°Well, this is a special treatment for beautifuldies.¡±


    In other words, they wouldn¡¯t treat them with such hospitality if they weren¡¯t beautiful. Tiffany let out a


    dryugh. Amelia was confused when the guys had their eyes fixated on her curiously. One of them


    spoke up, ¡°Hi, you must be Gary¡¯s wife. You¡¯re so beautiful; no wonder Gary never let us meet you. He


    always tells us that he is not married, but everyone could tell that it¡¯s a lie. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t leave


    the office on time every day. We even teased him, saying that he is secretly married. Now we know


    why he hides you from us; you¡¯re gorgeous even when you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Amelia felt a little awkward by


    their overwhelming hospitality. Unlike any other dreary office setting, a loving and harmonious


    atmosphere surrounded Gary¡¯s security firm.


    The employees felt like a big family. With a polite smile, Amelia responded, ¡°Actually, I only met your


    boss yesterday. We are here looking to hiring bodyguards.¡± Tiffany shielded Amelia while she jokingly


    said, ¡°Gentlemen, Amelia is seven months pregnant now. I¡¯ll call the cops if you guys scare this


    pregnantdy with your overwhelming hospitality.¡± The guys were visibly disappointed. ¡°So, you¡¯re not


    Gary¡¯s wife?¡± Amelia shook her head. Seeing that, the guys howled in disappointment. ¡°Aw, we thought


    Gary has finally acquired a good taste in women that he found herself a beautiful wife. It turns out


    you¡¯re someone else¡¯s wife.¡± Knowing that Amelia was not Gary¡¯s wife, they shifted their gaze to


    Tiffany. ¡°Do you know Gary?


    Are you his girlfriend? You look pretty. We will be more than happy if you are to marry our boss.¡± This


    time, it was Tiffany feeling awkward. ¡°Gary and I are just friends. I¡¯m afraid I will have to disappoint


    you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± ¡°Do you already have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Do you mind if I ask how old are you?¡± ¡­


    When Gary showed up, he saw his male employees surrounding thedies, bombarding them with


    questions. Although he was an airy person with a casual attitude, he couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed


    by his employers¡¯ silly behavior. He roared, ¡°Hey, shouldn¡¯t you guys be working? All of you are a


    member of the security firm, not bandits.¡± The employees instantly made way for Gary.


    Then, they bowed ny degrees at himically and greeted, ¡°Good day, Mr. Laird!¡± Gary was


    seething as he scolded, ¡°You cheeky rascals! Stop fooling around in the office. No one will hire


    bodyguards from ourpany if they see you guys behaving like this.¡± One of the employees


    reminded, ¡°Gary, may I remind you that thedies are still here. You wouldn¡¯t want to scare them off


    with your loud voice.¡± That was when Gary remembered that Amelia and Tiffany were in the office. His


    face flushed in embarrassment upon realizing that his glorious image was ruined in front of thedies.


    At that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel self-conscious. It was the first time the employers saw their


    boss behaving like a demure youngdy. They teased, ¡°Gary, are you feeling shy? What a shocker!


    Come everyone, have a look at the shy Gary.¡± Gary shot them a fierce stare and dismissed them.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Now, return to your work. Those who are hungry can order some food. After the lunch break,


    please gather around in the meeting room. Ms. Amelia and Ms. Tiffany are looking to hire one or two


    bodyguards. For those who are chosen, do your best to protect them, or all of you will not get your


    year-end bonuses.


    Don¡¯t embarrass me or ruin the reputation of our firm!¡± With a teasing smile, the guys made an


    equivocal remark, ¡°We won¡¯t embarrass you in front of thedies, Mr. Laird.¡± To them, Gary was self-


    conscious in front of thedies because he had a crush on Tiffany. Once again, Gary¡¯s face flushed. He


    was enraged at their teasing. ¡°Get back to work. You have ruined the firm¡¯s image. If you guys continue


    horsing around, I will reduce your perfect-attendance rewards.¡± Yet, the employees were not deterred.


    ¡°Gary, you¡¯re blushing! Since Ms. Amelia is married, it looks like Ms. Tiffany is the one who is going to


    be our boss¡¯ potential wife.


    Gary, go for it! We willugh at you if you can¡¯t make Ms. Tiffany your girlfriend.¡± With that, they


    reflexively dodged a kick sent by their boss. Gary gave them the final warning. ¡°That¡¯s it! Stop messing


    around! Or else, not only will I cancel your perfect attendance rewards, but your year-end bonuses as


    well.¡± The employees called out, ¡°Gary is angry, and he is trying to hide his shyness!¡± The next


    moment, they unanimously fled the scene before their boss gave them a good beating. Gary rubbed


    the back of his head awkwardly. He managed to cate a calm facade as he turned to face thedies.


    ¡°The boys didn¡¯t scare you, did they?¡± Both Amelia and Tiffany shook their heads. With a gentle smile,


    Amelia said, ¡°The working culture in your firm is great.


    There¡¯s a positive and happy vibe in the office. I can tell that you¡¯re a great boss.¡± Gary felt nervous


    when Amelia was talking to him. She looked even more beautiful in the bright officepared to when


    he saw her yesterday night. His heart was thumping wildly in his chest. Yesterday night, he could still


    grip hisposure when talking with her. Yet, at that moment, he felt as if all his inner thoughts were


    laid bare. The adrenaline rush caused the man to start gabbling, ¡°When I first started thispany, I


    didn¡¯t really treat it as a job; it was more like a pastime. As we put in more effort, energy, and time into


    running thepany, I started to take it more seriously. As thepany developed, we hired more and


    more employees.


    Well, most of our employees are male employees and the minority, female. Regardless of gender, they


    get along with each other very well. The female employees became udylike after spending much


    time with the boys, in the sense that they would joke and curse with them. The boys haven¡¯t met such


    beautifuldies in a long time, and that¡¯s the reason for their overwhelming hospitality. I hope they


    didn¡¯t scare you.¡± Tiffany gazed at him quizzically while asking, ¡°Gary, are you nervous?¡± Gary flushed


    scarlet. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t obvious on his tanned skin. ¡°No. Why would I be nervous?¡± He chuckled


    dryly and dared not to look in Amelia¡¯s direction. ¡°It¡¯s almost half-past eleven now.


    Let me treat you guys to lunch. We cane back and choose your bodyguards after that.¡± Tiffany


    asked Amelia, ¡°Babe, are you hungry yet?¡± She was not hungry since they had just had their breakfast


    an hour ago. Amelia thought about it for a while and eventually agreed with Gary¡¯s proposal out of


    courtesy. Gary couldn¡¯t help curling his lips into a smile. He stood up, unconsciously casting his eyes at


    Amelia as he asked, ¡°Amelia, do you like spicy food?¡± Amelia was slightly bewildered. As a woman, her


    sixth sense told her that Gary¡¯s care for her had exceeded ordinary bounds. As if he, too, had realized


    that his question was rather bizarre, Gary quickly exined, ¡°Well, I¡¯m only asking to see if you can eat


    spicy food.


    If yes, then we can eat Thymions food. If you can¡¯t eat spicy food, then perhaps we can eat something


    else.¡± Amelia was still holding a smile, yet her gaze grew aloof and distant. Just then, Tiffany chimed in


    eagerly, ¡°Gary, you¡¯re ying favorites! Why didn¡¯t you ask me whether I can eat spicy food?¡± Gary


    was relieved when Tiffany took the heat off him. He let out a heartyugh and exined himself,


    ¡°Amelia is pregnant, so it¡¯s normal for me to ask her first. As you know, we need to be extremely careful


    when ites to the diet of a pregnantdy.¡±


    Hearing that, the aloofness in Amelia¡¯s eyes faded. Tiffany gave the man a thumbs up. ¡°Gary, you¡¯re


    indeed a good husband material. Whoever gets to marry you is definitely the luckiest woman on earth.¡±


    Subconsciously, Gary once again nced at Amelia. Having noticed that, Tiffany jokingly said on


    purpose, ¡°Gary, I know our dear Amelia is beautiful and that she¡¯s your type, but she¡¯s taken. You can


    retrieve your gaze now.¡± Gary awkwardly rustled his hair. Then, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°If you


    guys can eat spicy food, I know an authentic Thymions restaurant.


    I can call the restaurant owner now.¡± Tiffany halted him. ¡°Amelia had an upset stomach for the past few


    days, and she can¡¯t eat spicy food. Gary, perhaps we can eat something light?¡± Hearing that, Gary


    asked worriedly, ¡°An upset stomach? I know a few gastroenterologists. Do you need me to make an


    appointment for you?¡± Both Amelia and Tiffany simultaneously raised their brow, looking at him


    strangely. As usual, Gary used his customary heartyugh to hide his genuine thoughts. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t


    Amelia pregnant right now? I¡¯m worried that it might affect the baby.¡± Amelia said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing


    serious. The doctor said I will be fine as long as I take a healthy diet and prevent eating spicy food.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll eat something light then. I¡¯ll call to reserve a table.¡± The three of them left the office in Gary¡¯s car.


    Sitting behind the wheels, Gary called and reserved them a private room. Half an hourter, they


    arrived at their destination¡ªa restaurant with vintage decoration. After unbuckling his seat belt, Gary


    uttered, ¡°This is my friend¡¯s restaurant. If you guys want to eat here in the future, you can drop my


    name and have your bills waived.¡± Hearing that, Tiffany yfully said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid your friend might go


    bankrupt.¡± Gary generously reassured them, ¡°Well, I¡¯m one of the shareholders of the restaurant. I have


    enough money to treat you guys.¡± Tiffany¡¯s eyes grew wide upon hearing that.


    ¡°Gary, you sure know how to keep a low profile. Not only do you own a huge security firm, but you¡¯ve


    even invested in the food and beverage industry. I never thought I would encounter a wealthy man


    while having supper. If I were a gold digger, I would throw myself at you and secure myself a sugar


    daddy.¡± Gary said nothing but smiled in response. As soon as they entered the restaurant, a hostess


    came up and bowed at them. ¡°Gary, pleasee with me. The private room is ready, and we have had


    the chefs prepare a nutritious meal for the pregnant woman.¡±


    Gary nodded as the hostess conducted them to the private room. In the private room, he asked,


    ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡± The hostess politely replied, ¡°Our boss traveled to Saspiuburg yesterday, and he


    will return in two or three days. You can give him a call if it¡¯s something urgent.¡± Gary nodded in


    response. Then, he handed the menus to thedies. ¡°Amelia, Tiffany, feel free to order anything you


    like. I don¡¯t need to pay when I eat here.¡± Tiffany ordered three dishes while Amelia randomly picked


    one from the menu that looked appetizing.


    It would be a waste if they ordered too much. Also, they were not that hungry since they had just had


    breakfast. Gary, on the other hand, ordered two dishes. He handed over the menus to the hostess and


    ordered, ¡°Please get the chefs to hurry with the food for the pregnant woman.¡± ¡°All right. The dishes willThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    be served soon.¡± With that, the hostess left the private room. Meanwhile, Gary discreetly nced at


    Amelia before he asked, ¡°So, who is the one hiring the bodyguards?¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 153

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 153


    Chapter 153 Choosing Bodyguards 3


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Hiring a bodyguard is also ast-minute n,¡± Amelia said, her tone slightly distant and


    perfunctory. She was naturally guarded against strangers and tended to give off an aloof vibe. Only


    after truly getting to know her would they find out her real personality was actually rather adorable.


    Gary Laird was in the business of security services. Though he looked intimidating on the outside, he


    had a keen eye for details. It was pretty apparent to him that Amelia was deliberately distancing herself


    from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing your husband¡¯s family should be quite well-off?¡± Gary held back on his admiration. He


    and Amelia weren¡¯t close enough yet. Besides, she was also a married woman. If he were to express


    his true feelings for her, he was afraid they wouldn¡¯t even be able to be friends then.


    Amelia smiled faintly. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s not bad. At the very least, there¡¯s no need to worry about my next


    meal.¡±


    Tiffany chimed in, ¡°Gary, is it necessary to check on our backgrounds when choosing a bodyguard?¡±


    Gary chuckled. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I wasn¡¯t checking on your backgrounds per se. It¡¯s just


    that ordinary families wouldn¡¯t usually hire a bodyguard nor have the means to do so. Since you¡¯re


    looking to hire one, I assumed your family must be rather well-off. Amelia¡¯s husband is likely either a


    businessman or a government official. Only people with power would deem this amount of money


    insignificant. To ordinary families, it is almost equivalent to daylight robbery.¡±


    Tiffany made a thumbs-up gesture and praised, ¡°You¡¯re indeed an aplished businessman. Your


    insight is superb.¡±


    ¡°This is merely basic evaluation. Moreover, your dressing style alone says a lot about you. You exude


    an aura that ordinary people don¡¯t usually have. It only takes one nce to tell the difference,¡± he


    exined.


    A sh of admiration flickered in Tiffany¡¯s gaze. She could sense that the man before her wasn¡¯t as


    intimidating as he seemed. Perhaps in certain aspects of life, he could be aggressive. But when it came


    to working, he was very detailed and prudent. It was no wonder his security firm was renowned. It


    wouldn¡¯t have been possible without an equally capable owner.


    As the famous quote went¡ªDo not judge a book by its cover.


    Gary continued, ¡°Are you encountering any difficulties, Amelia? Although we¡¯ve only met twice and are


    merely acquaintances, I¡¯m a man who values friendship. As long as I¡¯ve acknowledged someone, I¡¯d


    give my all to that person should they require my help.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that serious. My husband¡¯s side of the family is prominent in the business industry. Tiff was just


    concerned that there would be people who¡¯d be blinded by greed. That¡¯s why we thought of hiring a


    couple of bodyguards as a safety measure. After all, I¡¯m heavily pregnant. I can¡¯t afford to get into any


    idents.¡±


    Gary nodded. ¡°I will pick three suitable candidates based on your criteria. If you¡¯re satisfied with them,


    then we can sign the contract.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s fingers were tapping a rhythm on the table. ¡°Gary, you said not to talk about payment, but


    we¡¯re not freeloaders either. What is the market rate for bodyguards? We¡¯ll pay the same price as what


    every other customer does. We may be easy-going folks, but if you¡¯re insincere, then we can forget


    about this cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, I must say, I¡¯ve never met a woman like you. People who try to get close to me are more or


    less hoping to gain some advantage for themselves. You, on the other hand, are so insistent for me not


    to offer you a discount.¡± Heughed. ¡°It seems I made a good judgment in friends indeed. Rest


    assured. The price will be reasonable.¡±


    Lifting her ss in the air, Tiffany said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of Amelia.¡±


    Gary took a glimpse of Amelia. Thetter raised her ss as well and said, ¡°Here¡¯s to you, Gary.¡±


    The trio clinked their sses against one another, toasting with water instead of alcohol.


    Soon after, their food arrived. There were a total of seven dishes, a soup, and a specially brewed broth


    for pregnancy. The sheer amount of foodid out on the table resembled a delicious buffet spread.


    Gary pointed at the broth he specifically requested the chef to make and said, ¡°Amelia, I told the chef to


    prepare this. It¡¯s very beneficial for the baby. You have to drink more of it. Your arms and legs are way


    too thin. If it weren¡¯t for your bulging belly, nobody would believe you¡¯re carrying a baby.¡± Gary¡¯s earnest


    tone sounded more like a loving husband.


    The women found it odd.


    Tiffany hastily interrupted, ¡°You¡¯re such a considerate man, Gary. It¡¯s a total contrast from your


    appearance. Whoever gets to be your wife will be living in bliss. Amelia, drink more of the broth. Gary¡¯s


    so kind to you. You mustn¡¯t let him down.¡±


    Amelia merely nodded, maintaining her neutral stance.


    With Tiffany leading most of the chats during the meal, Gary¡¯s chatters gradually lessened.


    When they left the restaurant and got in the car, Gary asked, ¡°Amelia, Tiffany, how was the meal?¡±


    Amelia nodded and smiled. ¡°It was delectable. It wasn¡¯t too greasy and was suitable for my pte. The


    soup was thick and creamy. I¡¯ve lived here for so many years and have never discovered this hidden


    treasure.¡±


    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help butpliment, ¡°The food was indeed out-of-this-world. We just had breakfast at


    half-past ten and weren¡¯t hungry at first. However, the food in the restaurant was simply too mouth-


    watering. One bite and you¡¯ll be addicted to it. I¡¯m now so bloated from it.¡±


    Gary chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. If you guys would like to dine there in the future, simply mention


    my name and you¡¯ll be able to dine free of charge.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a generous man, but as I said earlier, we¡¯re not freeloaders,¡± Tiffany said.


    Gary merely smiled in response.


    When they returned to thepany, Gary led Amelia and Tiffany to his office. He picked up the


    telephone and dialed a number. ¡°Queenie, tell Howard, Riley, and Xander toe in.¡± Without waiting


    for a reply, he put down the receiver.


    There was a knocking on the door in less than a minute. ¡°Come in,¡± Gary called out.


    When the door pushed open, two men and a woman entered the room. Both men were tall and lean


    with rtively good looks, wearing short-sleeved T-shirts. Although they looked thin, their arms were


    rather muscr. As for the woman, she stood at approximately 168cm. Her features were delicate and


    pretty¡ªher dimples especially eye-catching whenever she smiled. It made her feel approachable.


    ¡°Gary,¡± all three of them greeted respectfully.


    Gary nodded slightly. He pointed at Amelia and Tiffany and said, ¡°They are the clients¡ªboth with the


    last name Winters. If they¡¯re satisfied with the three of you, you¡¯ll work under them from today onward.


    You are all here to get to know one another.¡±


    They were surprised because Gary hardly attended to clients personally. That was the job of the


    company¡¯s manager. After all, the security firm was merely one of Gary¡¯s many businesses. He


    wouldn¡¯t have turned up unless the employer was of VIP status.


    Ignoring the bewildered expressions on the trio, Gary continued, ¡°Amelia, Tiffany, let me introduce you.


    They are Howard Powell, Riley Hope, and Xander Erikson.¡±


    Amelia stretched out a hand and said, ¡°My name is Amelia Winters. It¡¯s nice to meet all of you.¡±


    Howard and Xander both stretched out their hands at the same time. They felt rather ttered as she


    was a beautiful woman. ¡°Ms. Winters, nice to meet you.¡±


    On the other side, the woman named Riley Hope was seemingly sizing up Amelia with a guarded look


    in her gaze. She questioned, ¡°Ms. Winters, don¡¯t mind me asking, what¡¯s your rtionship with Gary?


    He typically never personally receives a client, unless they are his close friends or of VIP status.¡±


    Amelia could clearly sense the tant hostility from the youngdy. She could more or less guess why


    that was so. ¡°I¡¯m married. Your boss and I are ordinary friends,¡± she rified.


    It was then that Riley noticed Amelia¡¯s bulging stomach. Her face flushed in shame. She had only been


    focused on Amelia¡¯s face earlier. As she had worked with Gary for several years, she naturally knew


    what sort of woman he was attracted to¡ªa pretty face, voluptuous body but never skimpily dressed¡ª


    all of which fitted Amelia. That was why she behaved rather defensively.


    But when she realized Amelia was pregnant, she gradually let down her walls.


    Riley clutched onto Amelia¡¯s hand enthusiastically and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re Gary¡¯s friend. I rarely see him


    bring a female friend to thepany. You must be a very important friend to him.¡±


    Amelia shook her head on the inside. She¡¯s indeed a youngdy who wears her emotions on her face.


    With her delicate looks, who will believe she¡¯s a bodyguard?


    Gary coughed twice to interrupt. ¡°Riley, don¡¯t be cheeky. When you¡¯re at thepany, you ought to


    behave austerely. Otherwise, who will want to employ you?¡±


    Riley stuck out her tongue childishly. The next second, her face changed as if she could perform magic


    and turned stern. She said in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot my manners earlier.¡±


    Gary waved a hand at her. ¡°You won¡¯t be excused the next time. You¡¯re one of thepany¡¯s


    employees. Every action of yours reflects our professionalism. Should you behave inappropriately and


    leave a bad impression on the client, then ourpany might as well shut down our business.¡±


    With her gaze unchanging, Riley replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gary. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Tiffany could no longer stand to watch. ¡°Gary, we¡¯re not outsiders. There¡¯s no need for you to be this


    strict with the youngdy,¡± she interrupted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll cry if you lecture her this way?¡±


    ¡°Young? She¡¯s already twenty-five,¡± Gary said, shaking his head.


    Tiffany chuckled. ¡°I knew it! She¡¯s a millennial. You could tell she¡¯s a girl in her youth based on her


    appearance alone. I can¡¯t help but feel old.¡±


    Looking at Tiffany, Riley felt guarded once again. After all, Tiffany was another attractive woman.


    Although she didn¡¯t give off the alluring vibe, her shapely figure and good looks were rtively close to


    Gary¡¯s taste.


    ¡°Gary, may I know which one is the client?¡± Riley asked. ¡°Or are the both of them hiring?¡±


    ¡°Amelia is your employer. That is if she¡¯s satisfied with the three of you. We may sign the contract on


    the spot,¡± Gary said.


    After hesitating a little, he turned to Amelia and said, ¡°Amelia, even though they look like pretty faces


    and aren¡¯t sculpted like bodybuilders, they are skilled in martial arts. Riley is proficient in kickboxing,


    closebat, and shooting. Howard is proficient in reconnaissance, shooting, and mixed martial arts.


    As for Xander, he¡¯s proficient in his protection skills, shooting, and closebat. They¡¯ve learned


    almost every type of martial art in the world. These three are the ones I¡¯m most proud of. They have all


    undergone professional training and will certainly make good bodyguards for you.¡±


    Amelia and Tiffany exchanged nces for a while, their gazes filled with doubt.


    ¡°If they¡¯re that extraordinary, isn¡¯t it a pity for them to be my bodyguards?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t assign them to you, they¡¯ll have to go on other missions regardless. But since they¡¯re so


    outstanding, their prices are slightly higher on the chart too. Of course, I trust that you¡¯ll be able to


    afford them. I know it¡¯s hard to believe me without proof. How about witnessing it for yourself?¡± Gary


    suggested.


    Amelia was feeling eager. After all, it was her first time witnessing someone fire a gun. Even though


    she was a woman, shooting was one of her interests.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 154

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 154


    Chapter 154 It Is Her Then


    ¡°Sure,¡± Amelia and Tiffany said in unison.


    The six of them moved to another venue. Riley, Howard, and Xander had also changed into their


    training uniform. ¡°Riley and Howard, shoot,¡± Garymanded.


    ¡°Roger.¡±


    Standing on two sides with a gun in their hand, Riley and Howard readied themselves. Within ten


    seconds, the loud bang of a gun being fired sounded.


    Riley and Howard had both shot bullseye on their target. Amelia and Tiffany pped and cheered


    enthusiastically on the side.


    As they were shooting indoors, they had a lot less space to perform.


    ¡°Howard, Xander. MMA sparring. Keep in mind¡ªyou must disy everything you know. I¡¯m asking for


    the best of your abilities,¡± Gary urged.


    Howard and Xander nodded and answered sternly, ¡°Gary, rest assured. There isn¡¯t a single mission


    that we didn¡¯t give our best for. Besides, Ms. Winters is an important friend of yours. We¡¯ll risk our lives


    to protect her.¡±


    Gary nodded. ¡°Good that you¡¯re both aware.¡± He turned to Amelia and said, ¡°Amelia, what do you think


    of the three of them?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re impressive,¡± Amelia replied. ¡°Their skills are remarkable. However, I¡¯m normally a homebody.


    Hiring a bodyguard is only a preventative measure. To hire three at once seems like a waste of talent


    for them. Why don¡¯t I pick just one?¡±


    Gary thought about it and agreed. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s your decision.¡±


    Amelia smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a woman. Having a man follow me around is a little inconvenient. Besides, my


    husband would be suspicious as well. Therefore, I¡¯ll pick Riley. Howard and Xander are talents. They


    should be where they are needed most. For three of them to protect me alone sounds like too much of


    a waste of their potential.¡±


    Gary turned to look at Riley and said, ¡°Riley, Amelia will be your employer from now onward.


    Remember ourpany¡¯s objective¡ªGive the right protection, at the right time, for every side.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Riley answered seriously.


    Tiffany pped her hands and said, ¡°Gary, you don¡¯t have to make the atmosphere so tense. Rx.


    You made us sound as if we¡¯re ferocious shrews when we¡¯re actually nice people. Let¡¯s not make Riley


    misunderstand us.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Riley took a nce at Tiffany, her hostility lessening as well.


    ¡°So, can we sign the contract yet?¡± Amelia questioned.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Gary answered. ¡°Riley, Howard, Xander, you¡¯re dismissed for now.¡±


    The three of them silently nodded their heads and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Amelia, Tiffany, let¡¯s go to my office,¡± Gary suggested. The two women nodded and followed after him.


    Entering the office, Gary instructed his secretary to deliver two cups of coffee and a ss of warm milk.


    Tiffany sat on the couch and said unreservedly, ¡°Gary, there are truly many talented people in your


    company.¡±


    Gary waved a hand in response, candidly saying, ¡°They¡¯re all a bunch of uneducated punks who are


    only skilled in fighting. How could they bepared to you? You¡¯re both university graduates¡ª


    educated. After all, you are a best-selling author. The people I admire most in my life are the novelists


    who can write over ten thousand, even hundred thousands of words. I will never know how their brains


    are capable of piecing together so much eloquent words.¡±


    Tiffany was nonplussed. ¡°You make the novelists sound as if they¡¯re divine.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Their brains are vastly different from that of ordinary people. We ordinary people only


    think about what to eat three times a day, whereas you novelists think about plotlines day and night. I


    even wonder if you get lost in the fictional world sometimes and forget which is reality.¡±


    Tiffany waved her hand in the air. ¡°When you put it that way, I¡¯ll have to redress on behalf of the other


    frence writers. We may be writing novels, but we also pay attention to reality. The materials of all


    novels are derived from reality. When we¡¯re done with one novel, we¡¯ll usually take a break for a period


    of time. We¡¯ll go backpacking, hiking, and if we¡¯re mad enough, we may even explore the deep


    mountains alone. They actually do a lot more than what people think, for writing depends on arge


    part of experiencing life. Otherwise, novelists wouldn¡¯t gain the reputation of being crazy in real life.


    Their way of thinking has long surpassed the point where ordinary people cannot understand. However,


    I¡¯ve yet to reach that point. That¡¯s why I only consider myself a novelist, not an author.¡±


    Amelia chuckled. ¡°Tiff, if your readers were to hear you, they¡¯ll be sorely disappointed. The best-selling


    author that they¡¯re fans of regards herself as a third-rate novelist. Are you indirectly saying that they


    have poor taste?¡±


    Tiffanyughed.


    A short whileter, Gary brought out the contract. ¡°Amelia, take a look. If there¡¯s nothing wrong with it,


    you may sign here.¡±


    Amelia read through it before handing it to Tiffany for a second opinion. Thetter read and said,


    ¡°Babe, it¡¯s all right. You can sign.¡±


    Amelia signed her name on the papers and pressed her thumbprint on them. Gary then took over the


    contract and did the same as she did. ¡°This contract will be sent to the legal department to be


    notarized,¡± he informed. ¡°There will be no fine no matter which party vites the contract. This will


    better protect both parties.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Tiffany made a thumbs-up gesture and said, ¡°Splendid! Gary, it¡¯s no wonder yourpany is


    acimed. Based on how much you value your clients alone, it would be unthinkable if it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Gary¡¯s tanned skin flushed slightly. Right as he was about to say something, Amelia¡¯s phone rang.


    She whipped out her phone and saw Carter¡¯s name shing on the disy. She smiled apologetically


    at Gary and said, ¡°Sorry, I have to take this. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± She then moved to the corner and


    answered the phone.


    Carter¡¯s slightly weakened voice sounded from her phone. ¡°Amelia,¡± he called out.


    ¡°Carter, you¡¯re up?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was too impulsive yesterday. Did I scare you?¡±


    ¡°A little. You fainted right before me and didn¡¯te out of the operating room for a long time,¡± she


    admitted. ¡°I was worried something would happen to you because of me. If that happens, I¡¯d feel


    extremely guilty.¡±


    Carter¡¯s crazed side had truly scared her. If the old Carter had half the courage he had then, perhaps


    their ending would¡¯ve been different.


    Carter¡¯s mood seemed to have brightened on the other side, his tone sounding lively as he asked,


    ¡°Amelia, are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re friends. Of course, I¡¯ll worry about you. I¡¯m not an emotionless person who would do nothing


    when you fall in front of me. Carter, please don¡¯t think of me as cold-blooded. Regardless if it¡¯s the past,


    present, or the future, whether we remain friends or not, I will never wish for you to be hurt,¡± she said


    frankly.


    It was silent on the phone for a moment before Amelia heard a low sigh from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amelia,¡± Carter apologized.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I only hope you¡¯ll stop being this impulsive in the future. Health is priceless. If you


    lose it, no amount of money will let you live.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± He kept silent once again. ¡°Amelia, will youe to visit me in the hospital? Don¡¯t overthink


    it. I merely want to see you and make sure you¡¯re safe. That way, I¡¯ll be able to recuperate in peace.¡±


    Amelia hesitated.


    ¡°Is that a no?¡± he questioned.


    Sighing, Amelia answered, ¡°Carter, I have matters to handle right now. I might not be able to leave any


    time soon. I¡¯ll drop by the hospital in the afternoon, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, can¡¯t youe over right now?¡± Carter deliberately made himself sound weak.


    Amelia began to sense a slight headacheing. She raised a hand to rub at her forehead and said,


    ¡°Carter, I¡¯m busy right now. Rest well. Tiffany and I will visit you when we¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Carter¡¯s voice evidently turned downcast. ¡°If you¡¯re free in the afternoon,e visit me in the


    hospital. I miss you.¡±


    Amelia felt highly pressured. The way Carter render her helpless was truly terrifying.


    ¡°Carter, someone¡¯s calling for me. I have to go. If I¡¯m free in the afternoon, I¡¯ll go visit you.¡± As soon as


    she said her piece, she hung up without even saying goodbye.


    She kept her phone and said to Gary, ¡°It¡¯s a friend.¡±


    Tiffany turned toward her. ¡°Carter?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Tiffany frowned, lowering her voice as she muttered, ¡°What a pest.¡±


    Gary looked between the two women and could tell something was amiss. ¡°Is there anything you need


    my help with?¡± he asked.


    Amelia shook her head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I have a friend who¡¯s hospitalized and said everyone¡¯s


    gone to visit him except us. He thinks we¡¯re not being great friends.¡±


    Gary nodded, not having much toment.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gary, I still have something on. Tiffany and I will be going first. You may let Rileye over whenever


    she¡¯s free. I¡¯ll send my address to you in a bit. When shees, tell her to give me a call,¡± Amelia


    instructed.


    Gary stood up to send them off. ¡°I¡¯ll let her go over tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll only protect you in the


    dark. She won¡¯t interfere with your daily life.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°Gary, I¡¯ll transfer themission back to your ount. Send me your ount numberter,¡± Tiffany


    said.


    ¡°All right.¡± Gary pulled the door open for them. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you two downstairs. If there¡¯s anything you


    need my help with, call me. We¡¯re all friends. As long as it¡¯s within my capabilities, I¡¯ll definitely lend a


    hand.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Gary.¡± Amelia smiled. ¡°If there¡¯s anything we need help with, we certainly won¡¯t stand on


    ceremony.¡±


    Gary walked the two of them downstairs and only left after watching them leave in the car.


    As soon as he entered his office, a flexible figure jumped out. He turned around and saw that it was


    Riley. He frowned and said, ¡°Riley, what are you doing in my office?¡±


    Gary was rather oblivious when it came to love. If it were a woman he had no feelings for, no matter


    how much they tried to drop hints, he¡¯d never pick up. Therefore, he had no clue that Riley actually had


    feelings for him.


    Riley raised her chin, looking slightly aggrieved.


    Being watched by her that way, goosebumps immediately rose all over his skin. He returned to his


    chair and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I have goosebumps all over.¡±


    Her gaze became increasingly indignant. However, she knew that other than being outstanding at work,


    the man she loved was a brick short of a load everywhere else. Even if she were to continue being


    ambiguous with him, he would never be able to figure out her intentions.


    After hesitating for a while, she asked coyly, ¡°Gary, are those two women earlier really your friends?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today, Riley?¡± Gary nced at her strangely. ¡°You¡¯re being really weird. Of


    course, they¡¯re my friends. Did youe all the way here simply to ask me that?¡±


    She clenched and unclenched her hands, mustering up a little courage before she asked, ¡°Both Amelia


    and Tiffany seem to be your type. Are you perhaps attracted to one of them?¡±


    Without much thought, he replied, ¡°Riley, when it¡¯s time for work, work. Since when are you so


    concerned about my private matters?¡±


    I¡¯ve always been concerned! You¡¯re the one who never took it to heart.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 155

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 155


    Chapter 155 Oblivious To Her Feelings


    ¡°Gary, if you wish to date, I¡ª¡± Riley stammered, too embarrassed toplete her sentence. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Gary found her really strange. ¡°What¡¯s your problem? Are you feeling unwell? I can approve a one-day


    leave for you. Otherwise, I could ask Howard to take you to the hospital.¡±


    Is he stupid? She stared resentfully at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re a blockhead!¡±


    Having said that, she dashed out of the room right away. When she bumped into Xander, who was


    completely clueless as to what happened, she shoved him aside and made off without any exnation.


    Gary was baffled. Seeing Xander still standing at the doorway, he raised his voice and said, ¡°Why


    aren¡¯t you entering if you¡¯re here? Are you fond of eavesdropping now?¡±


    Xander entered the room, shrugging his shoulders. He smiled. ¡°Gary, it seems you¡¯re having great luck


    with thedies. Riley waited this long to confess to you. It¡¯s not an easy feat.¡±


    Gary red at him. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense,¡± he chided. ¡°Riley only sees me as a senior. Don¡¯t make


    up baseless rumors and spoil her reputation.¡±


    Xander couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for Riley.


    Gary was undoubtedly oblivious when it came to rtionship matters. Otherwise, why would a wealthy


    man in his thirties not have a single girlfriend? It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t have charm but because of


    his insensitivity.


    As long as men had some spare cash, their looks didn¡¯t matter. The women would convince


    themselves to ept the man as long as they were being financially supported. They would then brag


    about how strong their love was. But in the end, they themselves wouldn¡¯t know for sure whether they


    truly loved the man or their money.


    ¡°Gary, if Riley were to hear you say this, she¡¯ll cry to her death.¡± Xander shook his head.


    Gary scratched his head in confusion. ¡°Why are you talking about Riley again? We are purely co-


    workers. She entered thepany at eighteen years old and is considered the youngest in here.


    Everyone¡¯s used to doting her. I, too, treat her like my biological sister.¡±


    Xander pulled out a chair and took a seat. He asked, ¡°Riley came all the way to your office. Are you


    telling me you really have no idea of her intentions?¡±


    Gary still couldn¡¯t catch the gist of it. ¡°Does she have someone she likes?¡±


    Xander pped a hand against his forehead, speechless. ¡°When ites to the management of the


    company, I deeply admire you. After all, if it weren¡¯t for you, thepany wouldn¡¯t have made so much


    progress this rapidly and our wages wouldn¡¯t have continuously increased. However, when ites to


    rtionship matters, you¡¯re a real blockhead,¡± he said bluntly.


    Gary threw the pen in his hand in Xander¡¯s direction. ¡°Xander Erikson, you little rascal. You dare to


    speak to me this way? I¡¯ve selected three missions for you. You better get working!¡±


    Xander¡¯s expression turned disgruntled in an instant. ¡°Gary, my dear boss, you can¡¯t do that to me! I¡¯ve


    been going on consecutive missions thest month. Every mission was also perfectly executed. As a


    boss, you can¡¯t be this inhumane!¡±


    ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re aware I am the boss. Since you offended me, this is your consequence,¡± Gary said


    unsparingly.


    Xander groaned, ¡°You sure are a sly fox. If anyone were to call you an honest person in the future, I¡¯ll


    be sure to give them a good beating.¡±


    Gary stretched out a hand, and Xander immediately ced the pen the former threw back onto his


    palm.


    ¡°Go back to work.¡± Gary waved his hand like he was shooing off a housefly.


    Instead of leaving, Xander stood up and leaned forward, his whole body almost spanning the entire


    desk.


    Gary looked at him in rm. ¡°What the hell is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Gary, be honest. The two beautiful women you brought along earlier; are you interested in one of


    them?¡± Xander asked.


    Gary looked at him calmly and answered his question with another question. ¡°Why are you asking?¡±


    Xander was a man after all. He looked at Gary intently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? This is the first


    time you have personally received a female client. On top of that, you even called for Riley, Howard,


    and me. If you weren¡¯t interested in their beauty, why would you be so diligent? At first, I guessed that


    you liked Ms. Amelia. But it¡¯s too bad that she¡¯s pregnant. However, Tiffany is not too shabby either.


    She¡¯s a looker and has a nice figure. Although she¡¯s not as good as Ms. Amelia, she¡¯s still gorgeous.


    The problem is, you¡¯re too uncouth. I¡¯m not sure if a delicate beauty like her would take a fancy toward


    you.¡±


    Gary red at him. ¡°How am I uncouth? I have money, cars, and houses. I have everything that most


    men work so hard for. What¡¯s a woman got to be unsatisfied about?¡±


    Unsure if he was bold or simply stupid, Xander said, ¡°Oh please! If it were a gold digger, perhaps she


    would be attracted to what you own. But Amelia and Tiffany Winters aren¡¯t that types of women.¡±


    Gary had felt differently toward Amelia from the beginning. She was indeed the type of woman he was


    attracted to. Whenever he was near to her, he could feel his heart thumping loudly against his ribcage,


    as if he¡¯d returned to his adolescent years when he had a crush on a girl for the first time.


    ¡°So, tell me. How am I ipatible with the two of them?¡±


    Xander scrutinized Gary from head to toe. He scratched his chin and grinned. ¡°Do you really want me


    to be honest?¡±


    ¡°Shoot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. You and they clearly belong in two different worlds. You could tell with one nce that


    they¡¯re intellectual beings¡ªpoised and sophisticated. You, on the other hand, are almost twice the size


    of them, behave unrefinedly, are unromantic, and arepletely ignorant of what women want. It¡¯s far


    from the type of man women are looking for.¡±


    Am I that terrible? Gary¡¯s face looked terrible. I¡¯m an easy-going person, am generous to friends, have


    a good bnce between work and personal life, earn well, and can even cook. I am practically an all-


    rounded man. If I were to have a girlfriend, she¡¯ll definitely be treated like a princess. Don¡¯t women


    these days like men like me?


    Noticing his mood, Xander bounced off the table and prepared himself to flee. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad.¡± He


    raised both arms in surrender. ¡°Listen to me. Otherwise, you can forget about dating someone else¡¯s


    woman.¡±


    Gary inhaled a deep breath and pointed at the chair. ¡°Sit,¡± he said. ¡°If you do not make yourself clear


    today, you¡¯re not allowed to take a single step out of this office.¡±


    Xander patted his chest, feigning a look of horror on his face. ¡°How can you do that?¡±


    Gary¡¯s body was filled with goosebumps. He truly couldn¡¯t handle a grown man acting coquettishly.


    ¡°Xander Erikson. Try making that expression again and I¡¯ll let you have a go with a real torture


    chamber.¡±


    Xander gasped. ¡°This is violent suppression.¡±


    ¡°You irritating rascal! You still have the guts to mince my words.¡±


    ¡°Gary, I am merely teaching you how to pick up girls. Otherwise, based on your iprehensible


    temperament, it would be impossible to catch any of the two women.¡±


    Frustrated, Gary questioned, ¡°So you say. Then tell me, which part of me am I inferior to other men?¡±


    ¡°Gary, you are an atypical Mr. Perfect. Women with your physique would most certainly take a liking to


    you. However, I reckon Amelia and Tiffany Winters prefer men who look gentle and refined. I highly


    doubt you¡¯re the type of man they like. Moreover, the fact that they could hire bodyguards would mean


    they do notck the money. Hence, if you like one of them, you best be prepared to be broken-


    hearted.¡±


    This brat! All he can say about me is this bullshit?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Gary randomly picked up a file on the desk and threw it toward Xander. ¡°You weasel! I haven¡¯t even


    had a chance to date, and you¡¯re already saying I can¡¯t make it.¡±


    Xander managed to dodge it with his quick reflexes. ¡°Calm down!¡± he urged. ¡°Listen. I personally think


    Riley isn¡¯t too bad. She¡¯s only a few years younger than you, has a decent-looking face, is considerate,


    isn¡¯t capricious, and is your right-hand woman both in your work and personal life. Why don¡¯t you


    consider her?¡±


    Gary frowned. ¡°Xander Erikson, you weasel. I see Riley as my own sister. I intend to see her get


    married in the future. I¡¯ll skin you if you bber all that nonsense one more time!¡±


    Xander sighed. His skull is too thick. Nothing gets in. Poor Riley¡­


    ¡°Gary, you¡¯ll break Riley¡¯s heart if she hears you.¡± Xander shook his head disappointedly. ¡°She¡¯s carried


    a torch for you for so long, yet you¡¯re so oblivious to it. I even suspect whether you¡¯re doing it on


    purpose or if you truly have a piece of wood for a brain.¡±


    Gary knitted his brows. ¡°Riley and I arepletely tonic. I only see her as a sister and she sees me


    as her senior. Stop saying rubbish or I¡¯ll really skin you alive.¡±


    Shrugging, Xander said, ¡°You may see her as a sister, but how are you so sure she sees you the


    same? If you truly do not feel anything for her, then quit giving her the wrong impression. A youngdy


    like her has no resistance when ites to a Mr. Perfect like you. She¡¯s already plunged way too deep,


    yet you¡¯re still iming she¡¯s a sister to you.¡±


    Gary was genuinely stupefied. It had never crossed his mind that the concern Riley showed him was


    out of infatuation. As Xander said, he was indeed a blockhead when it came to women he had no


    interest in. No matter how they try to fawn upon him, he always assumed it was tonic.


    Xander decided he had said enough. With both hands at the back of his head, he did a little stretch and


    said, ¡°All right, I¡¯m going back to work now. Think about what I said. I still think you and the Winters


    ladies belong in two different worlds. If you really want to go after one of them, then you better be


    prepared to put in two hundred percent effort.¡±


    Having said that, Xander left the office, leaving Gary behind as he moped in his seat.


    Being deemed a failure before he even tried made him feel exceptionally displeased. Although he felt


    something for Amelia, it wasn¡¯t that serious to the extent he would screw his principles and be a


    homewrecker. Therefore, it was unfortunate that he could only let that be a passing phase.


    He raked through his hair in frustration, feeling utterly indignant. It took over thirty years for him to take


    a liking to a woman. Yet, fate had to let that woman be married and pregnant. Albeit he knew it was


    impossible between them, his heart would immediately begin to race whenever he pictured Amelia¡¯s


    beautiful face. As for Riley¡¯s feelings for him, he couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t want to waste a second fretting over


    it.


    After all, he truly saw her only as a sister and was persistent that she saw him the same way.


    Everything Xander said earlier hadpletely fallen on deaf ears.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 156

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 156


    Chapter 156 Like A Fool


    On one side, there was Gary mourning for his doomed affections. On the other side, Tiffany was driving


    her car, watching the road through the windscreen. ¡°Babe, where are we going?¡± she asked Amelia.


    Amelia was resting on the passenger seat with her eyes closed. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital,¡± she replied


    softly.


    ¡°To see Carter?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Tiffany nced at her and said, ¡°Babe, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been waiting on him hand and foot?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Amelia sighed. ¡°Tiff, no matter what, we are still friends. How can I heartlessly cut off all contact with


    him now?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have had any contact with him from the start,¡± Tiffany answered solemnly. ¡°Five years


    ago, ever since he vanished and abandoned you, I¡¯d already said the two of you weren¡¯tpatible.


    How could a responsible man leave the woman he loves dearly alone when she needs him the most?¡±


    Amelia fluttered her eyes open and nced at Tiffany from the side. ¡°Tiff, that matter¡¯s history.


    Moreover, we were merely friends at that time. Although we had feelings for each other, we were too


    cowardly to strive for what we wanted. Carter was the right person at the wrong time. I married


    someone else because we weren¡¯t meant to be together. Back then, there was simply no chance he


    could go against his family. He left due to his own family issues. So, you have to stop excoriating him


    for the past. Indeed, once upon a time, I¡¯d med him. But I¡¯vepletely moved on from it. I


    understand you¡¯re trying to stand up for me, but we can¡¯t push all the me onto him. It¡¯s not fair for


    Carter, for we had only been friends from the beginning.¡±


    Tiffany curled her lips. ¡°Babe, you have a big heart. Sure, I can forget about Carter Scott being a


    coward in the past, but don¡¯t expect me to be nice to him. It was never a good idea for you to reconnect


    with him, to begin with. Some people are meant to be left in the past where they belong.¡±


    Amelia could only smile wryly.


    Tapping a rhythm on the steering wheel, Tiffany continued, ¡°Be honest with me. Do you still have


    feelings for Carter or not?¡±


    Amelia was nonplussed. ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re just friends.¡±


    ¡°You keep saying that, but you obviously know how he feels for you. If you don¡¯t feel the same, then


    stop leading him on. You¡¯re only giving him false hopes this way. Do you want to ruin your marriage


    with Oscar over him?¡±


    Amelia chuckled humorlessly. ¡°Tiff, you know better than anyone that the marriage between Oscar and


    I is merely a puppet show. My feelings for Carter mean nothing to Oscar. As soon as he says ¡®cut,¡¯ then


    that¡¯s the end of it. He¡¯s the puppet master, while I¡¯m the puppet who¡¯s being pulled by the strings.¡±


    Tiffany pped the steering wheel in agitation. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been born with this beauty. It¡¯s a


    curse. Maybe if you looked a little more mediocre, your love life wouldn¡¯t have been such a tragedy.¡±


    Ameliaughed, patting her own face with her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of myself as pretty, yet women


    always call me a vixen, as if I seduce men for a living.¡±


    ¡°Babe, vixen is apliment,¡± Tiffany said, nodding her head passionately. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. Do you have


    any idea how difficult it is to be a vixen?¡±


    Amelia shot her a look that seemed to say, are you for real?


    Tiffany shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Your looks are a fatal temptation to men. There are Carter Scott, Oscar


    Clinton, and now, even Gary Laird, who had only seen you twice and already sucked in by you. Even I


    can¡¯t stand to watch this impending chaos.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re full of shit.¡± Amelia shook her head.


    ¡°Oh, please. You are a woman. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t sense that Gary was treating you differently?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you are hitting on him? Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, who do you suppose I¡¯m doing it for? How could I have possibly known you would be such


    a men-ma? I¡¯ve only ever read something like that in a fantasy novel. The female lead has built-in


    attributes that could make the male lead and supporting characters crazy for her.¡±


    Amelia shut her eyes, rendered speechless.


    Tiffany took a glimpse of her and said, ¡°You¡¯re tired?¡±


    Amelia nodded in response.


    ¡°All right. Take a nap then.¡± A few seconds of silenceter, Tiffany added, ¡°Babe, I was only joking.


    Don¡¯t take it to heart. I know you don¡¯t feel good about it either. I was merely teasing.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. She pondered for a while before saying, ¡°I may sound like a thankless wretch


    for saying this, but sometimes, it is such a burden for me when men are nice to me. If I could, all I wish


    is for my marriage with Oscar to be stable. I love him. I don¡¯t wish for my child to be born without a


    father because of me. It¡¯ll make me feel really guilty.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s heart ached for the woman who bottled her feelings and shouldered her burdens all on her


    own.


    ¡°Silly woman. Don¡¯t think too much about it. You ought to learn from me. If you¡¯re free, watch some TV.


    If you¡¯re tired, sleep. Thirsty, drink. Don¡¯t bother about anything else. Even if the skies were to fall,


    we¡¯re not the tallest anyway. It wouldn¡¯t be crashing on us,¡± Tiffany said in a deliberately lightened tone.


    Hearing that, a faint smile appeared on Amelia¡¯s face. Tiffany let out a breath, smiling as well.


    When they reached the hospital, Tiffany rested her hand on the steering wheel and said, ¡°Babe, wake


    up. We¡¯re here.¡±


    It took several seconds for Amelia to sober up. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tiffany undid her seatbelt. She suggested hesitantly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go see him on your behalf? I¡¯m his


    friend too. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll throw me out.¡±


    Amelia raised a brow. ¡°Do you take the Scotts as mobsters, or do you simply think Carter is a bad


    person?¡±


    Tiffany shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t have a good impression of the Scott family.¡±


    Amelia shook her head and smiled. ¡°Come on. We won¡¯t have many interactions with the Scotts.


    There¡¯s no need to stay long. A cursory visit will do.¡±


    Unable to refute, Tiffany could only follow behind her as they entered the hospital.


    When they entered the ward, Jennifer Larson was the only one in there with Carter.


    Jennifer shot aplicated nce at Amelia, her fists clenched. She put on a haughty attitude and


    said, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Amelia nced at Carter, whose eyes were closed. She nodded and whispered, ¡°Is he asleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He was making a fuss about wanting to see you earlier. When he heard you weren¡¯t free toe,


    he got moody. Who knew you¡¯de at this hour.¡±


    Amelia and Tiffany crowded around the bed. Although he looked slightly pale, it wasn¡¯t as severe as


    they imagined. Seeing that, they could finally rx a little.


    ¡°I was busy earlier and came as soon as I was done,¡± Amelia exined vaguely.


    Jennifer crossed her arms against her chest, seemingly very arrogant. But if anyone were to take a


    closer look, she resembled more like a prickly porcupine who was merely trying to guard her love.


    ¡°Amelia Winters, I¡¯m d that you coulde to visit Carter. But can you stoping in the future?


    Your hot-and-cold attitude toward him would only give him false hopes. You¡¯re already married and will


    soon give birth to your child. It¡¯s impossible between the two of you. So why can¡¯t you make a clean


    break with him? Is being co-workers not enough for you?¡±


    Tiffany shielded Amelia with her body and red at Jennifer furiously. ¡°Jennifer Larson, aren¡¯t you


    being too ungrateful? You guys were the ones who asked Amelia here. Now that Carter¡¯s awake, you


    want to chase her away. What the hell do you treat Amelia as? A frisbee that you throw out and retrieve


    as you wish? How shameless.¡±


    Jennifer stared disdainfully at Tiffany. ¡°Tiffany Winters, I¡¯m speaking to Amelia Winters. Could you not


    get in the way?¡±


    Tiffany sneered, imitating Jennifer¡¯s posture. ¡°Sorry to say, Amelia only speaks to humans. She doesn¡¯t


    understand thenguage of beasts. That¡¯s why I am the messenger. Pardon us, Ms. Larson. It¡¯s rare


    for us to meet a beast who has a human face as you do.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s face immediately turned dark. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Who are you calling a beast?¡±


    Tiffany shrugged, replying aggravatingly, ¡°Oh. Whoever¡¯s answering me, I guess.¡±


    When Jennifer raised her hand, Tiffany put on a fearful expression and said, ¡°Ms. Larson, don¡¯t be


    impulsive. This is a hospital ward. If you were to make a scene, whose side do you think Carter Scott


    will take?¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s face turned even grimmer, her hand remained frozen in the air.


    Tiffany pped her hands and casually added, ¡°Ms. Larson, it¡¯s better for a woman to be gentle. No


    matter how beautiful you look, an unruly and barbarous woman will not win a man¡¯s heart. Don¡¯t you


    agree, Carter Scott?¡±


    Jennifer was startled. She turned to the bed, only to see that the previously asleep Carter had opened


    his eyes and was staring fixedly at Amelia.


    Her heart sank. I¡¯ve given so much for him, but none of it could everpare to a single nce from


    Amelia. In his heart, I never even existed.


    Jennifer felt like aplete fool. It was the first time she made the first move to confess and pour her


    heart out to a man, yet he remained unmoved, making her look like she was a clown entertaining the


    crowd.


    Her heart was overflowing with sorrow and indignation. Where exactly do I lose to Amelia Winters?


    Why is everyone so protective of that woman, yet they treat me like I¡¯m dirt? I have a great family


    background, graduated from a prestigious university, and have model-worthy looks. Are these


    iparable to her, who only has her beauty to speak for herself?


    No matter how she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t understand. She detested Amelia and was frustrated


    with Carter¡¯s coldness toward her. If you would just give me a tiny little reaction, I wouldn¡¯t have to feel


    so much like a fool!

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 157

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 157


    Chapter 157 She No Longer Has Me In Her Heart


    Tiffany blinked at Carter and said, ¡°Hi, jinx. You saw it for yourself. Your woman doesn¡¯t wish to see


    Amelia. Every time Ameliaes to visit you, she¡¯s made to feel embarrassed for her presence. She¡¯s


    had to feel so aggrieved because of you. Don¡¯t you think you should say something?¡±


    Carter¡¯s expression dimmed in an instant.


    Amelia tugged at Tiffany¡¯s clothes, signaling for her to stop. She was only there to visit the patient and


    did not wish to make the atmosphere awkward.


    Jennifer red fiercely at Tiffany. She never imagined that woman to be a shit-stirrer. How dare she


    have the audacity to tattletale on me right in front of my face?


    ¡°Jennifer, I appreciate you for putting aside your work to take care of me all this while. You must be


    exhausted. Why don¡¯t you go home and rest?¡± Carter suggested, visibly upset.


    Jennifer¡¯s face fell. She looked at Carter aggrievedly and said, ¡°Carter, are you chasing me away?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be exhausted. You¡¯ve been taking care of me day and night


    without taking care of yourself. I¡¯m sincerely grateful for that. When I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll invite you and


    your parents out for a meal. If they agree, I¡¯ll acknowledge you as my god-sister. Should you need my


    help in the future, I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡±


    Every word that Carter said was one hit after another on Jennifer¡¯s heart. She fell in love with him at


    first sight. While he was hospitalized, she had practically made the hospital her home simply to take


    care of him. She even threw aside her ego and reached out to Amelia¡ªthe woman she knew he loved.


    She had put down her pride and dignity aside for him, yet all he was willing to offer her was to be his


    god-sister.


    God-sister my ass!


    That had to be the most insulting speech she had ever heard. If she had wanted a god-brother, men


    would practically line up to apply for the position. Carter was obviously aware of her feelings, yet he


    suggested something so ludicrous. It was too much.


    Jennifer¡¯s heart had turned numb. She chuckled coldly and said, ¡°Carter Scott, I put aside my pride


    simply because of my love for you. I¡¯ve given up so much for you. Do you really think I did all that to be


    your god-sister? Why do you have to be so pretentious?¡±


    The temperature in the air cooled as soon as she spoke.


    Carter struggled to get up, but his wound hurt with even the slightest movement. He hissed in pain.


    Jennifer, who had been feeling aggrieved earlier, immediately rushed up to help him when she saw him


    in that state. ¡°You¡¯re injured! Will you stop being willful? You¡¯ll ruin your body!¡±


    Carter subtly avoided Jennifer¡¯s touch, which only added to her pain. Facing his constant rejection, she


    had already been feeling anguished. Seeing that he was actively distancing himself from her, her heart


    felt like it was being sliced into pieces. That kind of pain was unbearable.


    Her eyes surged with wave after wave of rage. But in the next second, it exploded like a broken dam,


    endless tears rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡°Carter Scott, which part of me exactly is so disdainful to you? Why do you have to treat me this way?


    I¡¯ve poured my heart out to you; even a block of ice would melt one day. And yet, you¡¯re like a piece of


    steel. Why can¡¯t you feel my love?¡±


    Carter sighed, his face grim. ¡°Jennifer, will you stop making a scene?¡±


    In his perspective, everything Jennifer did for him was unwarranted and a burden.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jennifer¡¯s emotions were like a roller-coaster, her chest heaving in agitation. ¡°I¡¯m making a scene?


    Carter Scott, you¡¯re the most cold-blooded man I¡¯ve ever met!¡± she howled.


    Carter acted as if he only saw her distress as an annoyance.


    Tiffany hurried forward and held onto Jennifer¡¯s arm. ¡°Ms. Larson, calm down,¡± she urged. ¡°I had no


    intention to involve myself with your grievances with Carter Scott. But I can¡¯t stand to watch you lose


    control. Calm down, calm down. Screaming like a shrew wouldn¡¯t do anything to the fact that he doesn¡¯t


    love you.¡±


    Had she not mention thest sentence, it would¡¯ve been fine. As soon as she said so, Jennifer¡¯s face


    scrunched up, her eyes filled with wrath as she red straight into Tiffany¡¯s eyes.


    Tiffany flinched and subconsciously took two steps back. ¡°Ms. Larson, calm down. Don¡¯t act hastily. It


    doesn¡¯t make you look good.¡±


    Against her intention, Tiffany¡¯s words were like pouring petrol into burning mes. Jennifer¡¯s anger only


    increased, her chest heaving harder and harder.


    Jennifer pointed her index finger at Tiffany and yelled, ¡°Tiffany Winters! Who do you think you are? I am


    speaking with Carter Scott. Why do you have to interrupt?¡±


    Tiffany wasn¡¯t angry. In fact, she smiled, responding in a gentle tone, ¡°Ms. Larson, don¡¯t misunderstand.


    I¡¯m merely a passer-by. I¡¯m only interrupting for your own good. Men do not like women who are too


    assertive and unreasonable. Even if he loves the woman, he¡¯ll eventually get sick of it. Therefore, I¡¯m


    advising you to calm down.¡±


    Jennifer only felt worse. The hand she used to point at Tiffany trembled.


    Amelia tugged at Tiffany¡¯s sleeves and shook her head. They were in a hospital ward. She didn¡¯t want


    Tiffany¡¯s words to provoke Jennifer further as Carter didn¡¯t look so well. If it were to reach the point of


    no return, the Scotts might not be able to provide a reasonable exnation.


    Tiffany took a nce at Amelia and obediently swallowed back the words in her mouth.


    Jennifer turned to re at Amelia, deciding she might as well go all out there and then. ¡°Amelia


    Winters, I had enough of you pretending to be a good person. The more innocent you make yourself to


    be, the more I detest you! Is feigning innocence your trick of getting everything? Otherwise, how did


    Carter lose his way because of you?¡±


    Amelia merely listened to Jennifer¡¯s rants in silence.


    Tiffany¡¯s face turned ugly. She pulled Amelia behind her and said, ¡°Jennifer Larson, will you not speak


    in such a crude way? Amelia¡¯s a married person. She¡¯ll give birth to her child very soon. She had no


    rtionship with the jinx from the beginning. You couldn¡¯t make him love you. Don¡¯t me yourck of


    charm on someone else!¡±


    ¡°Amelia Winters, you¡¯re incredible! No matter where you are, you could make anyone protect you!


    Everyone¡¯s so afraid that you¡¯ll lose even a single strand of hair!¡± Jennifer red furiously at Amelia. ¡°I


    have to bow down to you. Your expert ways to manipte everyone are truly spectacr.¡±


    Tiffany sneered, retorting, ¡°Manipte? The reason why everyone tries to protect her is that she treats


    her friends wholeheartedly! That alone should prove her character. Unlike Ms. Larson, other than your


    beauty, I can¡¯t seem to find any other good traits on you.¡±


    Jennifer lifted her hands with reddened eyes, her stance as if she was about to get into a physical fight.


    Before her fists could reach Tiffany, a loud crash sounded from the bed. All three women flinched.


    They turned toward the source of the noise only to see Carter had fallen onto the floor. Jennifer


    immediately hurried over and helped him up carefully. She said distressedly, ¡°Carter Scott! Will you


    only be satisfied after ruining your body?¡±


    But Carter acted as if he didn¡¯t hear her. He looked toward Amelia and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Jennifer looked terrible when she heard him utter those four words.


    Do you have to keep reminding me that you feel nothing for me?


    As if venting her hatred, Jennifer shoved Carter onto the bed with no concern for his condition. He fell


    onto the soft mattress and let out a painful groan.


    Tiffany and Amelia rushed up to him. Amelia asked worriedly, ¡°Carter, are you all right?¡±


    Tiffany red at Jennifer. ¡°Jennifer Larson, what did you do that for? He has yet to recover fully. Aren¡¯t


    you worried about hurting him?¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s gaze looked tortured. She raised her chin and feigned arrogance as she replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t he


    fine?¡±


    Tiffany shook her head. It¡¯s no wonder Carter didn¡¯t fall for you despite all your efforts.


    ¡°If you truly love someone, you should first learn to exercise restraint on your temper,¡± Tiffany said.


    Jennifer froze. She instinctively turned to look at Carter, only to see him clutching Amelia tightly, his


    gaze gentle and affectionate.


    She clenched her fists, her fury reignited. ¡°Carter Scott!¡± she yelled with all her strength.


    A single shout made Tiffany, who stood the nearest to her, jump back in shock.


    Carter turned to look indifferently at Jennifer and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jennifer. You¡¯ll meet someone who


    loves you one day, but that person isn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never even attempted to let me in! How could you be so sure you¡¯ll never love me?¡± she


    screamed.


    Carter sighed. ¡°As I said, I¡¯m grateful that you took care of me. But grateful isn¡¯t love. I won¡¯t deny


    you¡¯re a charming woman. Many men would kill for someone like you. However, there¡¯s already


    someone in my heart. I don¡¯t have a heart big enough for another person. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Is this woman really worth it?¡± Jennifer pointed at Amelia and said indignantly.


    Carter¡¯s mouth curved into a gentle smile. ¡°She deserves everything and so much more.¡±


    The pain Jennifer was feeling had hit its limit. ¡°Am I not as pretty as her?¡±


    Carter shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re both vastly different women. Once you¡¯ve fallen in love with someone,


    no matter how outstanding others are, you wouldn¡¯t be bothered. This is why I can¡¯t reciprocate your


    feelings. It isn¡¯t because you¡¯re not good enough, but because I only have space for one person in my


    heart,¡± he said honestly.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 158

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 158


    Chapter 158 I Just Want To Be Alone


    Jennifer felt conflicted. Carter¡¯s words went into her heart like an iron shard. She had never seen


    anyone as heartless as him. When he got admitted to the hospital, she took care of him. Not even his


    mother was as thorough as her. However, the man had just rejected her cruelly in front of her love rival.


    It was unfortunate that she had fallen in love with someone this ruthless.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jennifer¡¯s hoarse voice rang out, ¡°Carter, can¡¯t you feel my love for you? Why won¡¯t you pick me?¡±


    Carter nced at Amelia and replied, ¡°She¡¯s irreceable.¡±


    Despair flitted across Jennifer¡¯s face.


    Meanwhile, Amelia was ufortable with Carter¡¯s confession. She only regarded him as a friend, but


    now, things were going to turn awkward for the both of them.


    Tiffany cut in, ¡°Jinx, can you not drag Amelia into this mess? You¡¯re making things difficult for her. Don¡¯t


    you get it?¡±


    Carter nced at Amelia apologetically. ¡°Amelia, I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡­¡±


    Amelia shook her head and said casually, ¡°I think you should talk to Ms. Larson. Tiff and I shall return


    for now. I¡¯ll visit you another day.¡±


    Immediately, Carter panicked and took Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t leave. There¡¯s nothing between


    Jennifer and me. Trust me.¡±


    Amelia froze. ¡°Stop it, Carter.¡±


    Tiffany pped his hand away and stood in front of Amelia. ¡°Jinx, if you keep on doing this, you won¡¯t


    get to see Amelia again.¡±


    Carter nced at Amelia earnestly.


    After witnessing the entire debacle, hatred shed across Jennifer¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± she


    croaked out.


    Tiffany shot her a look and told Amelia, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    In his haste to stop Amelia from leaving, Carter struggled to get off the bed. Seeing how he was holding


    his stomach and wincing in pain, Amelia sighed and pried Tiffany¡¯s hand away. She returned to Carter


    and helped him lie down. ¡°Carter, you¡¯re still ill. Be careful.¡±


    Carter settled in his bed gratefully. He gazed at Amelia affectionately and uttered, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re


    worried about me, right?¡±


    Averting her gaze, Amelia answered, ¡°Carter, you¡¯re still recovering, so don¡¯t act hastily. You should


    take good care of yourself.¡±


    Carter grabbed her hand. ¡°Amelia, I miss you so much. I regret leaving you five years ago. I¡¯ve been


    looking for you all this time. Please give me another chance. I promise I won¡¯t repeat the same mistake


    again,¡± he pleaded.


    Amelia tried to struggle out of his hold, but Carter¡¯s grip tightened.


    Tiffany was about tounch into a tirade when Carter continued, ¡°Amelia, I regretted making that


    decision back then. If I was strong enough, my family wouldn¡¯t be able to harm you. After your


    departure, I kept ming myself and swore to work hard. That way, I won¡¯t be a loser who relies


    completely on my family. A few years ago, I established my ownpany. It started off as a startup


    with a few employees but has since grown to apany with a few hundred employees. I¡¯ve never


    asked for a cent from the Scotts and strove hard all by myself. The reason I worked so hard was to


    show you that I can survive without leeching off the Scotts. Amelia, I can provide for you now. Can¡¯t you


    give me another chance?¡±


    Amelia was rather flustered.


    If Carter had said the exact words five years ago, she would be ted. s, five years had since gone


    by, and her heart now belonged to another man. She was no longer in love with Carter. It would be


    pure torture for them both to be together now.


    Carter was insistent. ¡°I¡¯m no longer wet behind the ears. Won¡¯t you give me another chance?¡±


    His grasp on her hand turned more forceful when she tried to pull her hand back.


    ¡°Amelia, I love you; I really do. After the surgery, Ipsed into unconsciousness, but I couldn¡¯t get you


    out of my mind. Even though you¡¯re married to Oscar, I still want you. I promise I¡¯ll treat your child as


    my own. It is my utmost hope that you¡¯ll be thedy of my house. I love every bit of you, including


    your past.¡±


    Yet, Amelia was still struggling to free herself from his grasp.


    She uttered awkwardly, ¡°Stop it, Carter.¡±


    Jennifer watched expressionlessly as Carter expressed his feelings for Amelia. Suddenly, she strode


    forward and knocked Tiffany out of her way before tugging at Amelia forcefully. Tiffany immediately


    steadied herself and rushed to catch Amelia before thetter fell down. ¡°Amelia, are you alright? Is your


    baby okay?¡± she asked anxiously.


    Amelia was holding her belly with a terrified expression.


    As she said nothing, Tiffany thought something bad had happened. ¡°Amelia, calm down. I¡¯ll get you a


    doctor now. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you and the baby get hurt,¡± she dered.


    Tiffany was about to dash out when Amelia caught her wrist.


    Confused, she turned to see Amelia shing her aforting smile. ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m fine. My baby¡¯s fine, too.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Tiffany was still worried.


    Amelia nodded firmly.


    Only then did Tiffany heave a sigh of relief.


    Carter tried to sit up, but identally jostled his wound and plopped onto the ground pathetically.


    At the sight of his plight, the hatred and jealousy which were pulsing through Jennifer¡¯s veins


    disappeared without a trace.


    She bent down and tried to help him up. ¡°Are you all right, Carter?¡± she inquired in concern.


    Carter shoved her out of his way and struggled to stand up. He held his stomach and limped toward


    Amelia. ¡°Are you okay, Amelia?¡±


    Amelia nodded and stretched out her hand to help him, but Tiffany stopped her midair.


    ¡°Carter, you¡¯re nothing but a jinx,¡± said Tiffany icily. ¡°Trouble alwayses Amelia¡¯s way when she¡¯s


    with you. Can¡¯t you control your girlfriend and your family? Stop harassing Amelia! She isn¡¯t a cat with


    nine lives! If your girlfriend¡¯s action had brought harm to her today, I won¡¯t let you off the hook easily.¡±


    With that, she grabbed Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go. This is getting out of hand. We shouldn¡¯t stay


    here.¡±


    Anguish shed across Carter¡¯s gaze as he held his belly and implored, ¡°Amelia, please don¡¯t leave.¡±


    Amelia took onest nce at him and allowed Tiffany to lead her out of the room.


    Carter tried to follow them as he howled, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t leave! Don¡¯t leave me!¡±


    Seeing his desperate actions, agony filled Jennifer¡¯s gaze. Tears rolled down her cheeks when she saw


    Carter leaning against the wall and gasped in pain.


    She scurried to his side and took his arm. ¡°Carter, stop it. Amelia isn¡¯t the one for you. She¡¯s married.


    Can¡¯t you forget her? I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±


    Carter flung her hand away angrily. ¡°Get out!¡±


    Hurt crept into Jennifer¡¯s voice. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Carter repeated firmly, ¡°Get out!¡±


    At once, Jennifer¡¯s eyes reddened. Trembling profusely, she uttered, ¡°Did you just ask me to get out?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± snarled Carter again.


    His harsh words caused tears to trickle down Jennifer¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Carter Scott, do you really hate me that much? I¡¯ve sacrificed a lot for you! How could you?¡± Jennifer


    voiced her frustrations.


    Carter had one hand on the wall as his face turned ashen from the searing pain in his belly. Cold sweat


    was trickling down his forehead.


    He pointed at the door. ¡°Jennifer, please leave. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    Instead of leaving as told, Jennifer raised her chin stubbornly. ¡°Carter, are you seriously asking me to


    leave because of that woman?¡±


    Carter gazed at her with his red-rimmed eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything for her. After losing her five years ago,


    there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let her go again. You¡¯re an outsider, so you don¡¯t know how important she is to me. I¡¯ll


    mourn for the rest of my life if I lose her. No one else but her can be my wife. I only think of you as a


    sister.¡±


    Jennifer sobbed pitifully. ¡°How could you?¡±


    Utterly drained out, Carter replied weakly, ¡°Jennifer, stop making a scene. If you really like me, please


    leave. Your love is a burden that¡¯s too heavy for me to bear.¡±


    Jennifer staggered backward in dismay.


    Carter was struggling to get back to his bed. As he seemed to be in extreme pain, Jennifer tamped


    down her frustration and stepped forward to help him, but the man rejected her without hesitation.


    ¡°Just leave.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s pride was in pieces after being rejected by Carter continuously. ¡°Do you hate me so much,


    Carter?¡±


    Carter breathed heavily as pain twisted his belly. He finally reached his bed and sat down. ¡°Jennifer, I¡¯m


    really tired. Can you please leave? I want to be alone.¡±


    Jennifer plopped down on a chair as sorrow engulfed her heart. Deep down, she was in despair, but it


    didn¡¯t show on her face.


    Instead, she folded her arms and announced arrogantly, ¡°Carter, I don¡¯t care who you love. I¡¯m going to


    latch onto you. You¡¯re the only man I¡¯ve ever loved, so you must take responsibility for me.¡±


    Carter felt exasperated, but the zing pain was too much for him to bear. Lying on the bed, he shut


    his eyes and sweated profusely.


    Worried, Jennifer inched nearer and noticed he was drenched with sweat. ¡°Carter, did you jostle your


    wound?¡±


    Carter didn¡¯t reply.


    Reaching out, Jennifer touched his forehead, which was burning by then. Shocked, she retracted her


    hand and blurted anxiously, ¡°You¡¯re running a temperature! I¡¯ll ask the doctor to examine you now.¡±


    Spinning on her heels, she dashed for the door. Right then, Carter¡¯s eyelids fluttered open. ¡°Wait, I


    don¡¯t want the doctors to be all over me.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 159

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 159


    Chapter 159 Unlucky


    Jennifer came to a stop.


    His voice had grown hoarse from exhaustion. ¡°Please, Jennifer. Just leave, will you? I don¡¯t want to see


    you now.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s heart sank as her hands balled into fists. She had done so much for this man, but he


    wouldn¡¯t even look at her.


    The zing pain, like a sharp knife in her gut, brought tears to her eyes.


    She looked up and forced back the tears.


    ¡°Carter, I know you don¡¯t love me. However, you¡¯re the first man I¡¯ve ever loved. No matter what, I won¡¯t


    give up. Your brain is muddled because you¡¯re in pain. I won¡¯t take your words to heart,¡± she dered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the doctor now. If the doctor says you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll leave at once. I think we both need some


    time alone.¡±


    With that, she left his ward.


    Shortly after, she returned with two doctors and a nurse hot on her heels. The doctors examined him


    and gave him an injection to relieve his pain. ¡°Mr. Scott, you can¡¯t be this agitated as you¡¯ve just gone


    under surgery.¡±


    Carter¡¯s energy was drained, so he said nothing.


    Jennifer was worried. ¡°Dr. Ludwig, is he all right?¡±


    Dr. Ludwig replied, ¡°Mr. Scott is strong enough to recover soon. However, if he gets agitated frequently,


    it might slow down his recovery.¡±


    Jennifer exhaled in relief.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Dr. Ludwig and the rest left, Jennifer asked, ¡°How do you feel now, Carter?¡±


    In response, Carter shut his eyes.


    Sighing, Jennifer continued, ¡°Carter, I¡¯m begging you here. Even if you hate me, shouldn¡¯t you say


    something out of courtesy?¡±


    At her words, Carter¡¯s eyes snapped open. Gazing at Jennifer icily, he stated, ¡°Jennifer, I¡¯m exhausted.


    Can you please leave?¡±


    A woman with her pride still intact would¡¯ve left long ago. s, Jennifer¡¯s pride was long gone.


    She bit back her misery and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll leave when Mrs. Scott arrives. You¡¯re still weak, so I¡¯ll stay


    with you.¡±


    Carter shook his head. ¡°You should go. I¡¯ll be fine. If anything happens, I¡¯ll just summon the nurse.¡±


    Jennifer had to bite her lip in order to not cry.


    ¡°I apologize for my reckless action earlier. But Amelia isn¡¯t the one for you. She doesn¡¯t even love you.


    Besides, she¡¯s married and about to give birth to her baby soon. Are you that shameless toe


    between them? Why can¡¯t you give up? Your perfect match might be waiting for you by your side,¡± she


    said.


    Weariness shone in Carter¡¯s gaze. He felt terribly pressured by Jennifer¡¯s persistence and feelings.


    ¡°Jennifer, it¡¯s not going to work. I¡¯m grateful for your concern, but my heart belongs to another woman.


    Even if she¡¯s married and pregnant, I still love her. One day, she¡¯ll be mine,¡± came Carter¡¯s reply.


    With her lips pursed, Jennifer clenched her fists as a vein popped up on her neck.


    ¡°Carter, this is too much. How could you be this cruel?¡± There were both displeasure and reluctance in


    her voice.


    ¡°Jennifer, I¡¯ve been clear from the very start.¡± Carter was tired of saying the same thing repeatedly.


    ¡°There is nothing between us. It doesn¡¯t make sense for you to use me of being cruel to you.¡±


    As Jennifer¡¯s face contorted angrily, she demanded, ¡°Carter, are you saying I¡¯mtching myself onto


    you shamelessly?¡±


    Carter acknowledged her point of view by remaining silent.


    Quivering with anger, Jennifer pointed at him and huffed, ¡°Damn you! You just won¡¯t stop insulting


    me, huh?¡±


    In response, Carter closed his eyes.


    Pacing around in annoyance, Jennifer spoke again. ¡°Carter, what do you want? What did I do wrong for


    you to treat me this way?¡±


    Carter¡¯s head was buzzing by then. He massaged his temples and requested, ¡°Jennifer, can you


    please shut up?¡±


    Jennifer let out a sarcasticugh and picked up a doll on the sofa before flinging it at the wall to create


    noise.


    Carter shut his eyes again.


    As she didn¡¯t receive any response, fury vibrated through her being. She proceeded to grab everything


    in sight and hurl them everywhere.


    When Faye came into the ward, the messy sight greeted her eyes. Immediately, she thought a robber


    had ransacked the ward. However, upon further inspection, Carter was lying on the bed as though he


    was asleep while Jennifer was heaving angrily.


    Utterly puzzled, she asked, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s with the mess?¡±


    The zing anger in Jennifer¡¯s gaze faded away when she spotted Faye. For a moment, she was at a


    loss for words. After all, Faye could be her future mother-inw. If she finds out I flew into a fit of rage


    even before we start dating, she will reconsider her decision of agreeing to let me marry Carter.


    Jennifer took a deep breath and put up a calm front.


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, why are you here? Didn¡¯t I ask you to rest at home?¡± She forced out a smile.


    ¡°I was worried about Carter,¡± said Faye. ¡°I came as I had nothing else to do at home.¡±


    Jennifer helped her to the sofa. ¡°Mrs. Scott, have a seat. I¡¯ll clean up the clutter.¡±


    Faye took a look at the mess, where apples and bananas were scattered all around. Frowning, she


    queried, ¡°Jennifer, what happened? Did someone kick up a fuss here?¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s hand froze midair before she could touch the banana she was trying to pick up. ¡°Mrs. Scott,


    Ms. Winters came here earlier. She brought along a basket of bananas and apples with her. Shortly


    after she left, I wanted to bring the fruits to the fridge, but Carter thought I was going to throw them


    away. He panicked and jostled his wound¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Faye interrupted hastily, ¡°What? He jostled his wound again? Did you call for


    the doctor?¡±


    She rushed to Carter¡¯s side and inspected him. As her son was pale, she dered, ¡°This won¡¯t do. I


    need to summon the doctor to examine his wound. He has been operated on a few times previously. If


    anything happens to him, it¡¯ll be the death of me!¡±


    Jennifer approached Faye and assured her. ¡°Mrs. Scott, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already called the doctor


    earlier who gave him painkillers. The doctor said he¡¯s strong enough to recover speedily. Don¡¯t you


    worry.¡±


    Faye heaved a sigh of relief. However, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from ming Jennifer.


    ¡°Jennifer, don¡¯t me me for being harsh. Carter has just been operated on. He¡¯s still weak now. If he


    wants to see Amelia, let him be. Once he recovers, I¡¯ll talk to him. You¡¯re my daughter-inw, and he¡¯s


    my son. He¡¯ll listen to me, right?¡±


    Deep down, Jennifer snickered silently. Wow, does she seriously think I¡¯m a fool? How dare she im


    I¡¯m her daughter-inw but ask me to allow her son to flirt with his crush?


    She knows I¡¯m deeply in love with Carter, so she treats me like a fool. Ha! She¡¯s obviously torn


    between Amelia and me. I can¡¯t let this happen.


    Carter¡¯s already treating me like trash. How dare she toys around with me? After I marry Carter, I¡¯ll


    teach them both a lesson. They¡¯ll know I¡¯m no pushover then.


    Sensing Jennifer¡¯s displeasure, Faye continued patiently, ¡°Jennifer, I know you¡¯re upset. But Carter got


    to know Amelia first. He couldn¡¯t forget her after years. You did so much for him, but he¡¯s obviously not


    into you. So¡ª¡±


    Forcing back her tears, Jennifer shed a smile. ¡°Mrs. Scott, it¡¯s normal for men to have a few female


    friends. If no one finds him charming, that means he¡¯s not aplished enough. I fell in love with


    Carter because of his outstanding achievements. I¡¯m fine with Amelia¡¯s presence.¡±


    Upon hearing her reply, Faye let out a satisfied grin.


    ¡°Jennifer, you¡¯re a good girl. Carter is really lucky to have you. Don¡¯t you worry. He¡¯s right here.


    Remember, persistence is key. He¡¯ll notice you since you are around every day,¡± said Faye.


    ¡°Amelia has been in his heart for a long time. You¡¯ve only met him, so it¡¯s impossible for him to forget


    Amelia that quickly. Take things slowly, and he¡¯ll be yours one day,¡± she concluded.


    To Faye, Carter was nothing but an item waiting to be sold. She had tantly ignored Carter¡¯s wishes


    by urging the buyer to buy him forcefully.


    Carter deserved sympathy, for Faye had stopped him from going after his first love. Now, she was even


    forcing him to marry someone he didn¡¯t love. It was unfortunate that he had such a mother.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 160

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 160


    Chapter 160 Hit


    Her words worked wonders as Jennifer felt slightly better.


    Faye tucked Carter in and led Jennifer to the sofa. ¡°Jennifer, did you throw a tantrum just now?¡± she


    pretended to ask in a friendly manner.


    Jennifer lowered her gaze. ¡°Mrs. Scott, you¡¯re really observant.¡±


    Faye took her hand and patted it gently. ¡°Was it because of Amelia?¡±


    Jennifer nodded honestly.


    ¡°Silly girl!¡± Faye chuckled. ¡°To me, you are the perfect match for Carter. I really like you and asked for


    your parents¡¯ approval before introducing you to Carter. It was all my fault. I didn¡¯t inform Carter before


    telling your family to return from abroad. Otherwise, things wouldn¡¯t end up being this awkward.¡±


    Jennifer remained silent.


    Patting her hand again, Faye asked, ¡°Jennifer, you must¡¯ve med me for this, right?¡±


    Still, Jennifer said nothing.


    Faye wasn¡¯t mad at all. Instead, she continued persuading Jennifer, ¡°I won¡¯t be mad even if you do


    me me. I was the cause of your frustration. I hope you won¡¯t give up on Carter. He¡¯s just simmering


    in resentment for failing to get Amelia back. Soon, he¡¯ll fall in love with you after realizing how great you


    are.¡±


    Something flickered in Jennifer¡¯s gaze.


    Faye added, ¡°Carter¡¯s my son, so I know him well. He might seem pleasant, but in reality, he keeps


    everyone at arm¡¯s length. As long as you¡¯re sincere, he¡¯ll fall for you one day.¡±


    Looking up, Jennifer met her gaze. ¡°Mrs. Scott, I¡¯ve never thought of giving up on Carter. He¡¯s the only


    one I love. As long as he¡¯s unmarried, I¡¯ll make sure he marries me.¡±


    Faye nodded in approval. ¡°That¡¯s the Jennifer I know.¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°Jennifer, you¡¯ve been here for a long time. I believe your parents are


    worried about you. You should go home for the time being. I¡¯ll take over now.¡±


    Jennifer gazed at Carter, seemingly troubled. In the end, she nodded. ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll head back for


    now. We¡¯ve just argued, so I don¡¯t think he wants to see me now. I mighte again after two days.¡±


    Faye let out a wryugh.


    ¡°You¡¯ll make up soon. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll reprimand Carter when he wakes upter. He should be a


    thoughtful gentleman.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s cheeks turned pink at her words.


    Pleased with Jennifer¡¯s attitude, Faye shed a warm smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. You should


    head home now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure Carter learns his lesson. After all, you¡¯re the perfect


    daughter-inw that I approve of.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jennifer nodded obediently. ¡°Goodbye, Mrs. Scott. Please keep me updated.¡±


    ¡°I will. Stop worrying about him.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Mrs. Scott. I¡¯ll be here in two days¡¯ time,¡± said Jennifer politely.


    She took her bag and went to Carter¡¯s bed. Leaning closer, she kissed Carter¡¯s right cheek twice and


    whispered, ¡°Carter, I¡¯m heading home. I will leave you alone for two days. Rest well, and dream of me.¡±


    As she straightened her back, she didn¡¯t notice Carter¡¯s eyshes fluttering slightly.


    The moment she stepped out, Faye¡¯s expression darkened.


    Standing up, she folded her arms and strode to Carter¡¯s bed. ¡°She¡¯s gone. Stop pretending to be


    asleep.¡±


    Carter opened his eyes and gazed at her coolly.


    Sighing, Faye asked, ¡°Carter, why don¡¯t you like Jennifer? Is she that terrible?¡±


    Carter gazed at the ceiling nkly. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s a great woman, but I¡¯ve already fallen in love with


    someone else five years ago. I have no choice but to disappoint her.¡±


    Faye sat down in the chair and told him sternly, ¡°Carter, feelings can change easily. If you don¡¯t try, how


    will you know she isn¡¯t the one for you?¡±


    Carter grew increasingly annoyed.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve interfered in my rtionship five years ago. Are you still going to interfere with who I


    choose to marry five yearster?¡± he responded stonily.


    Faye was taken aback by his sudden outburst.


    At that moment, Carter¡¯s mind was in total disarray. He shut his eyes and muttered, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want


    to start a fight. If you still love me, please stay out of my affairs.¡±


    Upon hearing his request, Faye felt her heart breaking into a million pieces. She put in a lot of effort so


    her son could be happy. Right then, he was using her of being a busybody. How ungrateful of him!


    ¡°Carter, are you seriously ming me?¡± Faye demanded.


    Reaching up to massage his temples, Carter answered, ¡°Mom, that wasn¡¯t what I meant. I¡¯m already


    thirty years old. I¡¯m matured enough to n my career and life. Jennifer and I are not suited for each


    other. I won¡¯t fall for her or marry her. If you like her that much, you can take her to be your


    goddaughter.¡±


    Immediately, Faye trembled with rage.


    ¡°How could you deny my efforts? I did everything for you!¡± she tamped down her irritation and


    eximed.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a puppet,¡± responded Carter calmly. ¡°Yes, you think you¡¯re doing this for my sake, but


    have you ever asked me about my wishes? You are merely forcing me to go your way. For example,


    Jennifer Larson. I¡¯ve never liked her. Do you know her insistence has disrupted my life and job? How


    many times do I have to say this? I want nothing to do with her!¡±


    Faye¡¯s lips were quivering as she took a deep breath and questioned, ¡°Carter, is this how you talk to


    your mother?¡±


    Sighing, Carter apologized readily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my harsh words, Mom. Don¡¯t get mad at me.¡±


    Upon hearing his apology, Faye exhaled sharply.


    ¡°Carter, be honest with me. Do you mean what you say?¡± She seemed disappointed.


    Yet, Carter fell silent.


    It¡¯s a yes.


    Faye let out another sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your sake, Carter. Jennifer is the perfect wife candidate. Shees from a


    prominent family and graduated from a top university. She¡¯s also polite and loves you dearly. You won¡¯t


    lose anything by marrying her. I don¡¯t get why you are so against it.¡±


    The perfect wife for her son should be someone with the same social status as her son. Jennifer was


    Faye¡¯s first choice because she was born with a silver spoon. Also, Jennifer was great at ttering her.


    Amelia, however, was a different story. Her looks were so vixen-like and seductive. Hence, Faye


    concluded that Amelia wouldn¡¯t be an obedient stay-at-home wife.


    Carter¡¯s energy was burned out by now. He had no idea how to exin to his mother that marrying


    someone of the same social status wouldn¡¯t make him happy at all. Jennifer might be the prettiest girl


    in the world, but he just wasn¡¯t interested in her.


    As he kept mum, Faye continued, ¡°Carter, I¡¯m not forcing you to marry her. You need to marry someone


    of your social status! Those Cinderes obviously just want your money. They have no interest in you.¡±


    Carter was speechless. ¡°Mom, you mean I¡¯m not charming enough to attract otherdies?¡±


    Faye¡¯s words died in her throat.


    ¡°Can you not misinterpret my words?¡±


    Carter replied weakly, ¡°Can we stop, Mom?¡±


    A fresh swell of rage rose in Faye. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m doing everything for your sake! Jennifer¡¯s a


    good girl. Why do you keep hurting her? What would her parents think of us?¡±


    Carter responded promptly, ¡°Mom, you were the one who got involved with the Larsons. Hence, you


    should deal with them. They are none of my business. Anyway, I don¡¯t like Jennifer no matter what she


    does.¡±


    Faye couldn¡¯t understand her son at all. After all, Jennifer was pretty, fashionable, and mild-mannered.


    She was the perfect wife for him. There was no reason for her son to reject her advances.


    Carter buried his face into his pillow. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still sick. This isn¡¯t the time for romance. Can you tell


    Jennifer to stoping to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you tell me what you hate about Jennifer?¡± asked Faye.


    ¡°Everything.¡±


    Faye was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Just because of Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t consider anyone else aside from her,¡± came Carter¡¯s weak reply.


    Faye waved her hands in distress. ¡°Carter, that¡¯s nonsense. What do you mean by you won¡¯t consider


    anyone else? If that woman rejects your advances for the rest of your life, are you seriously going to


    remain single forever? Are you punishing me for chasing your beloved away back then?¡±


    A heavy silence hung in the air, indicating Carter¡¯s silent yes.


    Faye started hitting him angrily as she wailed, ¡°You¡¯re an unfilial son! How could you harm yourself


    over a woman? If I knew you¡¯d end up like this, I wouldn¡¯t have given birth to you in the first ce! This


    is so upsetting!¡±


    Carter said nothing as she rained her fists on him in a fit of anger.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 161

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 161


    Chapter 161 Cringy Phone Conversation


    In the end, she grew tired and stopped hitting him. ¡°Carter, please tell me that was a joke,¡± she


    demanded furiously.


    Unfazed, Carter told her, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m tired. You should head home.¡±


    He sessfully ignited her anger again.


    ¡°Damn it! Why are you so stubborn? You have plenty of choices out there. Why won¡¯t you give up on


    Amelia? Is she that amazing? Is she worth all your efforts?¡± Faye yelled in fury. ¡°You¡¯re seriously taking


    revenge on what I did back then. I raised you up, but this is what I get in return. How disappointing!¡±


    Carter¡¯s mind was throbbing dully. First, Jennifer caused a scene, followed by his mother. He couldn¡¯t


    help but get depressed.


    Meanwhile, Faye took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    Sitting down, she dismissed everything with a wave and said, ¡°Carter, we both need to calm down. I


    was too rash earlier.¡±


    Cartery in bed silently. It was more exhausting to deal with both women than to work nonstop for four


    days.


    As Faye folded her arms, she spoke calmly, ¡°Carter, tell me. What must I do before you¡¯ll agree to


    marry Jennifer?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t marry her,¡± repeated Carter stonily.


    Exasperated, Faye told herself, This is my son. He¡¯s my son. I can¡¯t get mad as we can talk things out.


    It took her a while to regain herposure before she spoke gently, ¡°Carter, I know you¡¯re still sick,


    hence the immature words. Can we stop arguing?¡±


    Carter¡¯s head was throbbing. ¡°Mom, I wasn¡¯t trying to argue with you. Forget it. I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯m going to


    sleep now.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Faye towered above Carter and said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to force you, Carter. All I want is for you to forget


    Amelia and start a rtionship with Jennifer. You need to give her a chance to find out if she¡¯s the right


    one for you.¡±


    In response, Carter¡¯s eyelids fluttered shut.


    Faye reached out and shook him to force out a reply from him. Utterly annoyed, Carter opened his


    eyes again and responded, ¡°Mom, please give me some freedom if you still think of me as your son.


    The more you force me, the further I¡¯ll drift apart from you. One day, we might end up being strangers.


    Don¡¯t me me, for this is all your doing.¡±


    Faye was dumbfounded as she had never expected her son to say something this brutal to her.


    Sighing, Carter added, ¡°Mom, leave me alone. I¡¯m really drained out by Jennifer and your actions. Do


    you know how torturing it is to be gued by a woman you don¡¯t even know? Stop pushing me to do


    stuff I hate!¡±


    Disbelief shed across Faye¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for you. How could you say that to hurt me?¡± Faye slumped down in her seat in


    dejection.


    As Carter was her only son, she loved him dearly and tried her best to provide the best for him. s,


    her son didn¡¯t even appreciate her efforts.


    Feeling heartbroken, tears rolled down her cheeks. I worked so hard for him, but he couldn¡¯t even


    understand my efforts!


    She started bawling her eyes out.


    ¡°I¡¯m such a failure! My son isn¡¯t on my side and is even using me of being pushy! Well, I¡¯m a


    stepmother to him. This is seriously upsetting.¡±


    Carter watched helplessly as she put on a show.


    He didn¡¯t let her continue for long as she was, after all, his mother. Struggling to sit up, he consoled her.


    ¡°Mom, stop crying. Do you want me toe and wipe off your tears while holding back the pain in my


    stomach?¡±


    And Carter did just that. Yet, before he could leave the bed, he identally jostled his wound again.


    Faye rushed to his side and helped him down anxiously. ¡°Carter, are you all right? Does it hurt? I¡¯ll ask


    the doctor toe examine you. You¡¯re so stubborn! Is it so hard to give in to me?¡±


    Carter let out a bitterugh.


    He was a decisive and intimidating businessman who could deal with sly foxes in the corporate world


    easily. Yet, the two women rendered him helpless.


    No wonder Amelia married another man while Tiffany called me a jinx. I finally understand what they


    mean. If I can¡¯t deal with my mom and Jennifer, I don¡¯t have the right to say I love Amelia.


    Carter took his mother¡¯s hand and uttered weakly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t call the doctor. Just leave me alone, all


    right?¡±


    That was the first time Faye had seen Carter this weak. Her heart softened immediately.


    She hurriedly tucked him in and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being too emotional. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disturb


    your rest.¡±


    Carter insisted. ¡°Mom, I want to be left alone. Please?¡±


    Left with no choice, Faye agreed reluctantly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave for now. Rest well. If you need me, I¡¯ll be


    right outside.¡±


    Carter nodded.


    After Faye left, Carter took his phone and called Amelia without hesitation. However, she didn¡¯t answer


    his call.


    He typed out a text: Amelia, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know Jennifer would push you earlier. I¡¯m really sorry


    about that. Can you please answer my call?


    Ten minutester after he sent that text, there was still no reply from Amelia.


    A sense of helplessness welled up inside Carter as he let out a long sigh.


    Meanwhile, Amelia heaved a sigh when she saw Carter¡¯s text, too.


    Tiffany gave her some warm milk and asked, ¡°Is it from Carter?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Without hesitation, Amelia handed her phone to Tiffany.


    After reading the text from Carter, Tiffany snickered. ¡°Jinx! Will an apology suffice for what he did to


    harm you?¡±


    Amelia was tickled by her reaction.


    ¡°Tiff, don¡¯t be prejudiced toward Carter. It¡¯s unfair for you to me everything on him,¡± said Amelia.


    Tiffany snorted. ¡°It¡¯s his fault for having such a weird family. Now, that possessive Jennifer Larson has


    dug her ws into him. He¡¯s unlucky for being surrounded by weirdos. You can¡¯t me me for scolding


    him, can you?¡±


    Amelia retrieved her phone and deleted the text.


    She sipped on her warm milk and revealed her thoughts. ¡°Sometimes, I pity him for having such a


    mother. He needs to go along with her wishes lest othersbel him as an unfilial son. It¡¯s difficult for him


    to go against her.¡±


    Tiffany spoke nonchntly, ¡°A matured adult would be able to deal with his rtionships easily. Only a


    mama¡¯s boy would obey to his mother¡¯s everymand.¡±


    Amelia chuckled without saying anything.


    Tiffany steered the conversation back to the topic. ¡°I think Carter is getting possessive of you, Amelia. If


    you don¡¯t like him, you should keep a distance from him.¡±


    Amelia could sense that as well. She felt pressured by Carter¡¯s change.


    Tiffany continued, ¡°Babe, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t notice Carter¡¯s change? I¡¯ve only dated a few times,


    but as a frence writer, I¡¯m really good at observing men.¡±


    Amelia seemed to be deep in thought.


    Furrowing her brows, Tiffany continued, ¡°Babe, I think you should stop contacting Carter. Jennifer was


    raised in a loving family, so she won¡¯t allow the man she loves to care for another woman. I¡¯m not


    asking you to cut off ties with him. At least wait until you give birth to your baby.¡±


    After pondering briefly, Amelia nodded.


    ¡°You should stay with me for a few days. Anyway, Oscar is busy with his lover now. He won¡¯t remember


    his wife for the time being,¡± said Tiffany with a straight face.


    At her words, Amelia¡¯s eyes dimmed a little.


    Just then, Amelia¡¯s phone rang with a call from Oscar.


    Tiffany nced at her and inquired, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Oscar,¡± replied Amelia softly as she answered the call.


    ¡°Huh. Speak of the devil,¡± muttered Tiffany.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton,¡± Amelia greeted him politely.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Oscar sounded worn out.


    Amelia felt sorry for him, so her voice softened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You sound exhausted. Is it tiring to


    take care of Ms. Yard?¡±


    ¡°A little. I miss you.¡±


    Amelia was shocked into silence. After all, this was the first time Oscar had ever talked to her in that


    manner.


    Her cheeks flushed pink while her hand shivered in delight.


    ¡°If you miss me,e home. Will you be back tonight? I¡¯ll prepare dinner for you. We haven¡¯t eaten


    together for some time. I miss that a lot,¡± she replied.


    Then, she held her breath in anticipation.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be home tonight.¡±


    Upon hearing Oscar¡¯s answer, happiness glowed inside Amelia¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you, then. Don¡¯t bete or stand me up, okay? I¡¯ll prepare a delicious spread for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tiffany cringed at their conversation.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 162

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 162


    Chapter 162 The Atmosphere Is Just Right


    Even after they hung up, Amelia¡¯s smile did not fade. She looked like a young girl in love, giggling to


    herself from time to time.


    Tiffany shivered, looking as if she could not stand the scene in front of her. ¡°Wipe your mouth. Your


    saliva is dripping everywhere.¡±


    Amelia then actually lifted her hand to the corner of her mouth. Tiffany was dumbfounded. Women in


    love were scary. One moment, she would be sensible and calm. The next, it was as if she was out of


    her mind.


    ¡°Babe, there¡¯s no cure for you anymore. All it takes is one call from Oscar and you¡¯re acting as if you¡¯ve


    lost your mind. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re better than this.¡±


    Amelia ced her phone down, then smiled faintly. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in a few days. I miss him. My


    baby misses Daddy too.¡±


    Tiffany looked at her in disbelief. She did not think Amelia coulde up with such ame excuse.


    ¡°Do you want me to send you home, or do you want to go over to my ce first?¡±


    ¡°Send me home. I need to go to the farmer¡¯s market. He¡¯sing back, so I want to buy some


    ingredients and cook a nice meal for him.¡±


    Tiffany nced at Amelia¡¯s belly in disapproval.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Molly home? Just give her a call and get her to do it. What¡¯s the use of having a housekeeper if


    the owner needs to do everything by herself? You treat your housekeeper too well, giving her a higher


    sry than others, but also letting her do less work than she should. You¡¯re letting her take advantage


    of you.¡±


    Amelia looked at her, stunned. ¡°Tiff, stop ming Molly. I¡¯m the one who wants to spend time alone


    with Oscar. Besides, her sry is paid by the Clintons. Even if she doesn¡¯te over to work here,


    she¡¯s working back at Clinton Residence. She¡¯s definitely not working less than others.¡±


    As Tiffany drove, she said, ¡°Fine. I know you have a good rtionship with Molly. I only said one thing


    but you¡¯re already defending her so much. If I say anything else I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll actually start attacking


    me.¡±


    Amelia was stupefied. She did not know why Tiffany was picking a fight with the housekeeper.


    However, Tiffany was simply acting angry on purpose. She smiled and continued, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tease


    you anymore. I¡¯lle along and give you a hand.¡±


    Amelia leaned back on the passenger seat and smiled to herself.


    As Tiffany was familiar with the roads, they had a smooth drive to the farmer¡¯s market. She parked the


    car, got off, and moved to stand beside Amelia. She remained protective of her as they walked, fearful


    of someone identally bumping into Amelia.


    Seeing how cautious Tiffany was being, Amelia felt warmth in her heart although she was also a little


    bewildered. ¡°Tiff, rx. There¡¯s no need to be so careful of others. I¡¯m just pregnant, not dealing with


    cancer.¡±


    Tiffany nced at her and tutted. ¡°Babe, can you say something more positive? Don¡¯t joke about such


    things.¡±


    Amelia waved in apology. ¡°Okay, sorry. I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    Tiffany really did not know how else to handle her.


    The vendors in the farmer¡¯s market were all familiar with Amelia and were greeting her enthusiastically


    as the pair walked by.


    ¡°Hi Amelia, not buying groceries with Molly today?¡± asked a woman who seemed to be in her early


    forties.


    ¡°I¡¯m here with a friend today. How¡¯s business, Mrs. Fuller?¡± asked Amelia as she picked out some


    broli.


    ¡°The usual, neither good nor bad. As long as it gets sold out by tonight, I can close my stall.¡± Mrs. Fuller


    then continued, ¡°What¡¯s your friend¡¯s name? She¡¯s a beauty just like you. I keep hearing others say


    something about birds of a feather flocking together. I believe it now. Since you¡¯re a beauty, I am sure


    all your friends are definitely beautiful and handsome.¡±


    Both Amelia and Tiffany were amused by her words.


    Tiffany replied sweetly, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re a beauty too. Since we¡¯re all beauties, can you sell this to us at a


    cheaper price?¡±


    Mrs. Fuller was delighted. The older women grew, the more they liked to hear others calling them


    ¡°Miss¡± since it made them feel quite a few years younger.


    ¡°You and your sweet tongue. How much are you buying? For each type you buy, I¡¯ll give you a discount


    of one.¡±


    Amelia then handed the vegetables she had selected over to thedy. ¡°Mrs. Fuller, Tiff is just joking


    with you. You¡¯re running a small business. It¡¯s not easy to make money.¡±


    ¡°So what? It¡¯s no big deal. I make a little less money but we now have two beauties here at our farmer¡¯s


    market. It¡¯s rare for us to see such pretty visitors. Everyone here is happy to see you two.¡±


    Amelia had picked out many vegetables from the stall, and as promised, Mrs. Fuller gave her a


    discount for every item.


    After paying for the vegetables, the pair next went to a stall selling chicken and duck. Amelia purchased


    a whole chicken, then got Tiffany to carry it.


    ¡°Tiff, do you want to eat fish? Why don¡¯t we buy some back and bake it?¡±


    Tiffany replied, ¡°I¡¯ll head home and cook myself some pastater. Just buy enough to cook for Oscar


    and yourself.¡±


    Ameliaughed. ¡°You¡¯re helping me so much right now. Do I look that heartless as to make you help


    me prepare everything then just let you go home on an empty stomach?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a third wheel.¡±


    Amelia smacked her on the arm and said, ¡°Stop your nonsense.¡±


    Tiffany simply grinned at Amelia.


    The two then headed toward the fish stall. Tiffany jokingly said, ¡°Babe, if I stay for dinner, I¡¯m afraid


    Oscar will get into a bad mood once he gets home. When that happens, remember to stand behind me.


    With his character, I can¡¯t guarantee that he won¡¯t be violent toward women.¡±


    Amelia was astounded.


    Tiffany was getting bolder with her words.


    ¡°The two of you must be a cat and a dog in your previous life. Whenever you meet you¡¯ll definitely fight


    over something. Based on your novel-writing tropes, you two would be a couple in the end. Sure


    enough, novel and reality are definitely opposites.¡±


    Tiffany pulled away from Amelia and acted as if she were fighting something off. ¡°Oscar and I are


    clearly from two different worlds. Don¡¯t put us together. If the two of us ever get together, it would bring


    chaos and destruction to the world.¡±


    Amelia could not help but p her on the arm yfully. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again. He¡¯s really not


    as bad as you said.¡±


    Tiffany replied, ¡°Babe, that¡¯s because you¡¯re looking at him from a lover¡¯s point of view. As for me,


    there¡¯s nothing else that¡¯s good about him other than the fact that he¡¯s handsome, rich, and has a good


    career. He is not even a considerate person. Only a fool like you would fall for such a man.¡±


    This made Amelia even more dumbfounded.


    At the fish stall, the vendors weed the two of them enthusiastically. A few women in their forties


    and fifties could not help butpliment them. ¡°You two look really beautiful. I can basically tell that


    you¡¯re born into good families and are educated women with good upbringing.¡±


    Tiffany replied, ¡°Miss, you must have been very beautiful when you were young too. Although you¡¯ve


    grown a little older now, you must have been very popr amongst men when you were younger by


    looking at your facial features.¡±


    The vendors all brightened up andughed at her words.


    Looking at the women, Amelia could not bring herself to say such false praises. They were not actually


    pretty, and in fact, could be considered somewhat ugly. She did not understand how Tiffany could


    praise them that way.


    As the vendor¡¯s moods improved, she gave them a discount on the fish.


    ¡°Since both of you are so pretty, I¡¯ll sell you this fish for ten. Usually, I charge thirteen.¡±


    Tiffany said, ¡°Miss, it should be that we¡¯re all beauties. Beauties understand each other the best.¡±


    The vendor¡¯s mood further improved.


    In the end, the pair returned with their hands full of fresh produce and other items.


    Tiffany carried the entire bunch, rejecting Amelia when she offered to help.


    ¡°Babe, don¡¯t you think I am amazing? My sweet tongue has helped you save quite a bit of money. How


    are you going to repay me?¡± asked Tiffany, trying to take some credit for herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook you something delicious?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. You only care about your husband now. Where is the room for me?¡±


    ¡°What reward do you want then?¡±


    ¡°Every night before bed, you have to tell your baby just how great and lovable his godmother is. Then,


    when he¡¯s born, he¡¯ll love me more than he loves his daddy.¡±


    Amelia shook her head, unable to hold back herughter. ¡°Tiff, can you be any more childish?¡±


    Tiffany kept a straight face. ¡°I¡¯m serious. I need to start forming a bond with the baby. Otherwise, based


    on Oscar¡¯s personality, he won¡¯t let the baby interact too much with me after you have given birth. I can


    already predict what he¡¯s going to do.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Amelia had long given up on trying to resolve the issues between Tiffany and Oscar. No matter what


    she did, as soon as they met they would start fighting anyway. It¡¯s either they treat each other coldly or


    start to attack and ridicule each other. Most of their fights were started by Tiffany. Oscar was usually the


    one who remained cold and calm.


    Back in the car, Tiffany continued what she was saying. ¡°Babe, remember to talk to your baby about me


    every night. I want him to ce me in a higher position than your husband in his heart.¡±


    ¡°Tiff, can you be more graceful and ssy?¡± asked Amelia.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. I have topete with your husband to see who wins.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re writing an action novel?¡±


    ¡°I do actually have the intention to write one this year. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never written this genre before


    so I don¡¯t know if my audience can ept it. I also don¡¯t know if my editor will kill me for this.¡±


    Amelia was not surprised by her carefreements. After all, she was already used to Tiffany¡¯s quirks.


    ¡°Your romance and fantasy novels have already helped you build a fanbase. If you suddenly change


    genres now, you may lose some of them. But who knows, maybe you¡¯ll gain some new ones too. I quite


    approve of this new attempt. Maybe you can talk to Shannon first. What if she actually supports you?


    After all, when you¡¯ve written one genre for too long, your creativity and writing style may be dull.¡±


    Tiffany snapped her fingers and said, ¡°Babe, you sure know me best. For your sake, I won¡¯t pick on


    Oscar anymore.¡±


    Ameliaughed.


    Whenever she spoke about a serious topic, Tiffany always had her own ways to lighten the situation,


    astonishing those around her.


    ¡°I think the one who knows you best is the person who discovers your talents.¡±


    Tiffany did not understand what Amelia was suggesting. She asked, ¡±Who?¡±


    ¡°Your boss, Mr. Hisson,¡± replied Amelia jokingly.


    Tiffany was stunned for a moment. When sheposed herself again, she rolled her eyes at Amelia.


    ¡°Why are you mentioning him all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? He could be your Mr. Right.¡±


    Tiffany started to blush.


    ¡°Babe, you¡¯ve been learning bad things.¡±


    ¡°I could say the same for you.¡±


    Oh, man! Did I just dig a hole for myself?

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 163

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 163


    Chapter 163 Show Off Your Affection


    When they got back to the apartment, Oscar, who said that he would only be back at night, was already


    waiting inside. Amelia and Tiffany fell silent in shock when they saw him.


    After a while, Amelia broke into a smile. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Tiffany spared Oscar a nce. Yet, Oscar did not even bother to look at her and walked over to Amelia.


    His eyes burning hot and intense into hers, making Amelia feel a little warm.


    Amelia started to blush and her heartbeat quickened. She broke their eye contact, pretending to tidy


    her clothes.


    Tiffany scowled, then spoke to state her presence. Otherwise, the couple would totally forget about her


    existence.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, stop looking at her so tantly. You¡¯ll burn a hole through her soon,¡± said Tiffany


    deliberately.


    Amelia¡¯s cheeks grew even redder.


    Oscar simply shot her a look and said, ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Tiffanyughed boisterously. She lifted the bags in her hands and said, ¡°See these? I went to buy them


    with Amelia and she invited me to stay for dinner. So, it¡¯s too bad that I¡¯ll definitely be a third wheel


    today. I don¡¯t think a president like yourself would be so petty to not even let me have a meal, right?¡±


    Oscar looked at the groceries, then at Amelia. Amelia turned to Tiffany and said, ¡°Tiff, put the groceries


    in the kitchen first. They¡¯re heavy.¡±


    Tiffany shrugged her shoulders and looked smugly at Oscar, forcing him to acknowledge that she still


    had a ce in Amelia¡¯s heart. Even if Oscar wanted to spend time alone with Amelia, she would not


    just chase her away.


    In the end, all Tiffany wanted to do was to challenge Oscar and not let him get what he wanted so


    easily. She needed to let him know that no matter what, Amelia still had many friends that had her


    back, and was not someone he could just order around as he pleased.


    Tiffany raised the bags in her arms and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, it¡¯s time to make yourself useful. Take these


    groceries to the kitchen. A big strong man like you should act more gentlemanly.¡±


    Without another word, Oscar took the bags in her hands and strode into the kitchen.


    Tiffany said, ¡°At least he got the cue.¡±


    Amelia was feeling a little helpless. ¡°Tiff, don¡¯t quarrel with him since he¡¯s finally made it home. Both of


    you are very important to me. I don¡¯t want to see you fighting all the time. It¡¯s making my life difficult.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as he doesn¡¯t hurt you, I won¡¯t make things difficult for him. I¡¯ll always consider


    your feelings first.¡±


    Amelia patted her on the shoulder. ¡°I know you mean the best for me.¡±


    Tiffany shrugged and said, ¡°I think ever since you were exposed to men, you¡¯d totally forgotten about


    your best friend. You¡¯re always siding with Oscar now and never speak up for me anymore. I¡¯m getting


    upset.¡±


    Amelia did not know what to say to that. Is it my fault to have fallen for someone?


    Tiffany grabbed her hand and smiled. ¡°Babe, I was just joking. When I¡¯m done helping you in the


    kitchen I¡¯ll make myself scarce. Oscar¡¯s kind of machismo so I don¡¯t think he¡¯s reliable enough to help


    you cook, but it would be too tiring to cook everything by yourself.¡±


    Amelia was touched. Sheughed and said, ¡°Stay for dinner. We have enough ingredients anyway.¡±


    Tiffany nced at the kitchen before she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the third wheel. Your husband is


    trying to kill me with his gaze alone. He clearly doesn¡¯t want me here. One day, when hees to beg


    me about something concerning you, see how I¡¯ll deal with him then. Just thinking about it makes my


    day.¡±


    Amelia stood still as she didn¡¯t know how to react to herment.


    Those two had been fighting like cats and dogs for the past four or five years. Even Amelia¡¯s attempts


    to mediate had never worked. There was no way for both of them to coexist as normal human beings.


    They were just two maic fields that collided.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get your wish. He¡¯d never beg you for anything involving me. However, there could


    be a possibility if it is about Cassie,¡± said Amelia in a neutral tone.


    Tiffany shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Who knows? You¡¯ve been together for four or five years. I don¡¯t


    believe that he doesn¡¯t feel anything for you at all. Unless you¡¯re telling me that he¡¯s just a block of


    wood.¡±


    Amelia had a nk look on her face.


    She could guarantee that Oscar was no block of wood. Otherwise, he could not be that passionate in


    bed. However, aside from intimacy, she only had a handful of good memories with Oscar over the


    years. He was rarely involved in her life other than providing her with food, clothing, shelter, and


    transportation. Amelia also did not understand how she fell for a man who was so insensitive andExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    unromantic. However, when she realized she had fallen for him, she was already truly, deeply, madly in


    love with him. It was toote to stop her feelings then.


    Consequently, she started to care more and more about Oscar¡¯s attitude toward her. Amelia was both


    excited and uneasy when she first found out about her pregnancy. She was excited that she finally had


    a child with Oscar, but felt uneasy as she was worried if he would ask her to abort the child.


    Amelia¡¯s feelings for Oscar were veryplicated. Perhaps she had always felt that she had no sense


    of security in her marriage since their marriage was a love contract bound by terms and conditions. She


    would always be fearful even when any little thing happened.


    Oscar came back out to join them after he put down the groceries and washed his hands. When Tiffany


    saw him, she said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, how does it feel to live in the hospital? You were happy with someone


    else. I almost thought you¡¯d totally forgotten that you still have a wife.¡±


    Oscar only spared her a nce before subsequently ignoring her.


    He walked over, sat down in front of Amelia, then caressed her belly and whispered, ¡°Has our baby


    been good?¡±


    Amelia smiled slightly and replied, ¡°Sweetheart has been good these few days, and didn¡¯t act up.


    Maybe he knows that Daddy¡¯s not here, so he needs to protect Mommy.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression softened. He replied in a tender voice, ¡°I missed you a lot.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s cheeks started to burn. It was fine if Oscar had not said those sweet nothings. However, once


    he said it, it made her heart flutter.


    Tiffany, who had been watching this from aside, started to have goosebumps.


    She rubbed her hands together and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I know you¡¯re a master of flirting, but could you


    please consider the feelings of others around you before you act all lovey-dovey with your wife?¡±


    ¡°The door¡¯s over there. If you can¡¯t stand it, you¡¯re free to leave.¡±


    Tiffany was already used to him kicking her out.


    ¡°The more you want me to leave, the more I won¡¯t do it. It¡¯s too bad for you, but I¡¯m definitely staying,¡±


    replied Tiffany provokingly.


    Oscar did not bother to respond.


    Amelia was getting a little restless, fearing that the two would really start a fight. She did not expect


    Oscar to suddenly speak. ¡°I won¡¯t quarrel with unreasonable women. It would lower my status¡±


    Amelia was taken aback. She subconsciously nced at Tiffany.


    Tiffany justughed, her voice wasced with anger. ¡°Same here! Everyone else says that Mr. Clinton


    is so refined and ssy. Looks like that¡¯s not true. From what I see, you¡¯re not worthy of Amelia at all.¡±


    Oscar simply kept a straight face and turned to Amelia. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to cook? I¡¯ll help you. We


    haven¡¯t cooked together before. I¡¯ll cook a few dishes and you can tell me if I¡¯m good at it.¡±


    Amelia was rather surprised.


    ¡°You know how to cook?¡± They had been married for so long, but she had basically never seen him


    cook before.


    Oscar gently tapped the tip of her nose and said in a tender, loving voice, ¡°Of course, I know how to


    cook.¡±


    ¡°But thest time¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to cook then.¡±


    Amelia fell silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to cook with me?¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    Tiffany was gettingpletely ignored. Her presence was not felt at all.


    Oscar took Amelia¡¯s chin in his hands and studied her face. He said softly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you


    that surprised to know that I can cook?¡±


    Amelia shook her head, clearing the disappointment away from her thoughts. She smiled and said, ¡°I


    was just thinking, would you make me whatever I have craving for¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    ¡°I want to eat roasted rosemary chicken. Do you know how to make it?¡±


    Oscar nodded again.


    He then stood up and offered Amelia a hand, like a gentleman. She put her hand in hisrge palm


    before noticing that Tiffany was watching their entire interaction, waiting for a good show. It was only


    then that Amelia realized she had been so distracted by Oscar¡¯s charms that she had forgotten Tiffany


    was in the room.


    Amelia indeed forgot about her friends once she found love.


    Amelia hurriedly withdrew her hands and faked a cough before she said, ¡°Tiff, what do you want to eat?


    It¡¯s rare that Mr. Clinton¡¯s interested in cooking today. Looks like we¡¯re going to have a good meal.¡±


    Tiffany crossed her arms and said with a faint smile, ¡°Mr. Clinton, do I have the honor of tasting your


    cooking?¡±


    Oscar immediately rejected her. ¡°No.¡±


    Amelia patted him awkwardly on the arm and said to Tiffany with a hint of embarrassment, ¡°Tiff, he¡¯s


    just joking. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Tiffany was already used to Oscar¡¯s rejections, so she was not the least bit unhappy. She simply


    shrugged. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m just an unwanted guest. I¡¯ll just go back now and stop being a third wheel.¡±


    Amelia mistakenly thought that Tiffany was really angry. She hurriedly replied, ¡°Tiff, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Tiffanyughed. ¡°Babe, do you really think I¡¯m so easily provoked?¡± As she spoke, she moved closer to


    Amelia, then leaned in and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m trying to let you guys spend some time together. I don¡¯t


    want to be the third wheel and have to tolerate your husband¡¯s attitude toward me. You just enjoy your


    romantic candlelit dinner today.¡±


    Amelia was deeply moved.


    ¡°You¡¯re not staying for dinner?¡±


    Tiffany shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll just go home and cook something. You can flirt all you want with Mr.


    Clinton. I won¡¯t bother you anymore. If you need me, I¡¯m just a call away. Just call me and don¡¯t try to


    handle it by yourself if Mr. Clinton bullies you. I¡¯ll deal with him for you.¡±


    Amelia felt so touched. At the same time, she was dumbfounded.


    Tiffany waved. ¡°I¡¯m out.¡± She then turned to Oscar and continued, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯ll be leaving now. I


    won¡¯t be an eyesore anymore. You can stop acting so petty. You look awful that way.¡±


    As soon as she was done, Tiffany hurried off as fast as she could.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 164

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 164


    Chapter 164 Happiness And Bliss


    Amelia stared at the door, which Tiffany had mmed shut. Then, she turned to look at Oscar. ¡°Excuse


    me, Mr. Clinton, but are you that petty?¡±


    Gazing at her affectionately, Oscar lifted his hand and tapped her on the nose. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that


    better than anyone else?¡± he drawled.


    Unbidden, the corners of Amelia¡¯s mouth lifted. She appeared to be in an exceedingly good mood now.


    Meanwhile, Oscar was now in love with the feminine side of her ¨C her shyness, allure, and even child-


    like naivety at times. In short, the many sides of her simply had him irrevocably infatuated.


    I¡¯ve truly squandered the time we¡¯ve spent together in the past! I¡¯d always thought that she was a gold


    digger, who was trying to seduce me, so I¡¯d never nned to truly understand her. In doing so, I¡¯ve


    really wasted too much time! But now, I¡¯m d I¡¯ve finally moved to open my heart and appreciate the


    different sides of her. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have realized that she¡¯s actually so adorable and


    enchanting!


    Wrapping her arms around his waist, Amelia nestled into his embrace docilely. ¡°I missed you, Darling,¡±


    she murmured.


    This statement was very effective against Oscar, for the corners of his mouth lifted. He then pulled her


    nearer to him, stering their bodies even closer.


    ¡°I missed you, too.¡±


    An unprecedented sense of security flooded Amelia as she burrowed against him. I wish I can stay in


    his embrace forever, never to be separated from him!


    Subsequently, Oscar raised his hand and stroked her hair. His deep voice was exceeding hypnotizing


    as he asked, ¡°Did you eat properly while I was gone?¡±


    At this, Amelia chuckled. ¡°While you were gone, I used food to alleviate my sorrow and ate even more


    than when you were here. I feel as though I¡¯m turning into a little pig now.¡±


    As Oscar lifted a hand and ced it over her stomach, he jested, ¡°Let me see whether you¡¯ve truly


    be a little pig.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Amelia¡¯sughter grew even more exuberant.


    The two of them bantered for a while before Amelia changed the subject. ¡°Darling, Tiff wasn¡¯t


    deliberately trying to gainsay you, so don¡¯t take offense at her.¡±


    At the mention of this, the look in Oscar¡¯s eyes changed. He then tilted her chin up. ¡°I notice that you


    sometimes care about her more than you do me,¡± he noted tersely.


    Amelia met his eyes, and they both stared at each other. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help eximing with a


    giggle, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous, Darling?¡±


    In response, Oscar grabbed her hand and nipped it. ¡°You¡¯ve grown bolder again now that you even


    dare poke fun at me,¡± hemented.


    At this moment, Amelia¡¯s smile was exceedingly sweet, the bliss written on her face inly visible to all.


    The affection in Oscar¡¯s gaze deepened when he saw that. Tapping her on the nose, he then dered,


    ¡°In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to speak of Tiffany too much in front of me.¡±


    Amelia lifted her head and stared at him as she said with utmost seriousness, ¡°Darling, Tiff is my best


    friend, and she was the only one who was willing to stay by my side when I was at my lowest. I¡¯ll never


    forget her friendship. Can¡¯t you be a bit more amicable to her for my sake?¡±


    However, Oscar remained silent, saying nary a word.


    A glimmer of disappointment shed across Amelia¡¯s eyes.


    He¡¯s indeed rather good to me, but he¡¯s unwilling to be good to my friends. People say that when a


    man truly loves a woman, not only will he take care of her meticulously, but he¡¯ll also take good care of


    her parents, family members, friends, and rtives.


    Admittedly, he has always provided for me financially, but he has never tried to be part of my life. Plus,


    his attitude toward my friends is also lukewarm.


    Unbidden, she wondered, Is he still regarding me as a dispensable pet even as he draws close to me


    now and pampers me?


    Naturally, Oscar noticed her sudden change in demeanor. Lifting her chin, he queried, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Are you not happy?¡±


    Amelia shook her head, shaking off the tangle of thoughts in her mind. Then, as though nothing had


    happened, she blurted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to cook for me, Mr. Clinton? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m really


    looking forward to trying your cooking. After all, I¡¯ve never seen you cooking in the five years we¡¯ve


    been married.¡±


    As a sense of distance manifested, Amelia changed her address of him out of habit.


    The moment her words fell, Oscar hugged her domineeringly. ¡°You¡¯re unhappy,¡± he dered. It wasn¡¯t


    a question, but a statement.


    Amelia was still wearing a smile on her face, but her smile was tinged with a hint of detachment.


    Oscar hated such a smile from her, for it made him feel that there was a gulf between them.


    His possessiveness was exceedingly intense in matters of the heart, so he hoped that his woman


    would make him the priority without having any other motives in the mix.


    ¡°Are you unhappy because my attitude toward Tiffany is too cold?¡± he demanded, hitting the nail right


    on the head.


    However, Amelia shook her head.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, she felt that it was rather childish to be bothered about such a matter when it came to


    their rtionship. What does it matter whether he¡¯s good to my friends and family? He¡¯s my husband


    now, and he¡¯s going to be my baby¡¯s daddy in the future. That¡¯s enough.


    Furthermore, we didn¡¯t get married out of love in the first ce, but for some other reason. In turn, our


    marriage is destined to be stained with impurities. Thus, it¡¯s actually rather unreasonable for me to


    hope that he¡¯ll be good to my friends.


    Out of the blue, Oscar asserted firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t like you keeping secrets from me.¡±


    As Amelia stared at him, she suddenly felt like giggling. I never knew that he has such a serious side to


    him.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I really hope that you can get along well with Tiff. It¡¯s not a far stretch to say that the two of


    you are the most important people to me, so I indeed feel a tad ufortable here when I see you


    both fighting like cats and dogs every time you meet.¡± As she spoke, she pointed at her heart.


    At this, an array of emotions flittered across Oscar¡¯s eyes. In the end, he conceded, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to


    be nice to her in the future, okay?¡±


    Amelia was stunned for a moment, for she had never expected that he would one daypromise with


    her.


    I¡¯d always thought that he¡¯d never relent easily just because of a request from me. When did he


    be so soft-hearted? Or is he only this indulgent because it¡¯s me?


    When Oscar noticed that the smile on her face had turned genuine, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Are


    you happy now?¡± he asked.


    Amelia replied in the affirmative and gave him a warm hug.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Clinton. Thank you for always indulging me. Even if I¡¯m not the person you


    love, I still thank you for having treated me so well in the past four or five years,¡± she remarked


    sincerely.


    Again, a range of emotions shed across Oscar¡¯s eyes, rendering his thoughts indiscernible.


    After Amelia had said that, she shed him an incredibly warm smile.


    Then, she ced a hand over her stomach andmented in feigned distress, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Mr. Clinton.


    The baby is also urging me to tell you this ¨C ¡®Daddy, I¡¯m starving! Hurry up and cook something for me,


    or I¡¯m going to be angry with you!¡¯ There you have it.¡±


    At this, Oscar chuckled in exasperation.


    I really can¡¯t bring myself to be hard on her. Speaking of that, I¡¯ve truly been blind in the past! How


    could I have thought that such a pure girl is a gold digger?


    Subsequently, Oscar went into the kitchen to cook, while Amelia helped him out.


    This was the first time she ever saw him cooking, and only now did she realize that he was actually a


    man with hidden talents. After all, his movements were extremely nimble as he bustled about. At this


    sight, she recalled how he¡¯d once said that he couldn¡¯t cook, nor would he ever cook. Actually, it¡¯s not


    that he can¡¯t cook or isn¡¯t willing to do so. Rather, he hasn¡¯t met the right person, so he didn¡¯t have the


    inclination to cook. In this case, does his willingness to cook for me now mean that his feelings for me


    have already undergone a fundamental change?


    As Amelia gazed at Oscar, who wore an apron and looked like a househusband, the corners of her


    mouth lifted. Ah, such bliss is truly inconceivable!


    This was the first time a man had ever cooked for her. True to the im that a man was most


    handsome while cooking, and she almost lost herself in his extraordinary allure.


    In the past, he was very cold and aloof. But now, the man, who was washing vegetables in the kitchen,


    had lost his hostility of the past and was much more approachable. Hence, she was all the more


    captivated by his current self.


    I can¡¯t believe that such an outstanding man is actually my husband! I must have done a good deed in


    the past life and garnered God¡¯s favor. That¡¯s the only exnation for me to have met him. Despite our


    less-than-ster start, our rtionship is wonderful at this moment, and I¡¯m also feeling blessed beyond


    words!


    As long as he doesn¡¯t mention anything about a divorce, I¡¯m willing to keep myself immersed in this


    beautiful dream he weaved and believe that he truly loves me even if this bubble will ruthlessly burst


    one day.


    Hugging Oscar from behind, Amelia professed, ¡°I¡¯m really happy now, Mr. Clinton. I truly wish this


    happiness will remain for a while longer.¡± She sounded wholly like a young maiden who was in the love


    for the first time.


    While washing the vegetables, Oscar stilled for a moment. Then, he teased her, saying with a chuckle,


    ¡°You¡¯re happy just because I¡¯m cooking for you. Are you really this easily satisfied?¡±


    Behind him, Amelia nodded. ¡°It feels like home.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Oscar¡¯s heart abruptly clenched. He then deliberately made light of things, noting, ¡°I


    thought only diamonds and jewels will be able to win over a devastating beauty like you. Never had I


    thought that a mere meal is sufficient to conquer your heart.¡±


    In response, Amelia lifted a hand and hit his back lightly.


    In the next moment, Oscar guffawed aloud, his lowughter reverberating in the rtively huge kitchen.


    Likewise, Amelia was in high spirits.


    As Oscar cooked in the kitchen, she silently watched at the side. Such happiness and bliss were


    priceless, for no amount of money could ever buy it.


    In the past, she always prepared a feast and awaited his return hopefully, but he either came homete


    for various reasons or disdained the food. Thus, she had to watch as the steaming hot food grew cold


    and lost all warmth ¨C just like her heart. In the beginning, it was filled with hopeful anticipation before it


    slowly turned into disappointment, and finally, it became numb.


    However, things were now different. Oscar was personally cooking for her, so she felt exceedingly


    happy no matter the taste.


    In reality, women¡¯s desires were very simple ¨C a warm home, a loving husband, sensible and adorable


    kids, as well as for the entire family to be safe and peaceful. Apart from that, nothing truly matters all


    that much.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 165

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 165


    Chapter 165 Dancing


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m really happy now. Truly, I¡¯m impossibly happy. Even if this is a dream, I implore you to


    let me dream on for a while longer,¡± Amelia entreated.


    After cing the vegetables he¡¯d washed onto the te, Oscar chided, ¡°You¡¯re letting your imagination


    run wild again, huh? If you like my cooking, I¡¯ll take the time to cook for you when I¡¯m not busy. I¡¯m your


    husband, so it¡¯s only natural that I cook for you. Is it necessary for you to think that you¡¯re dreaming?¡±


    Amelia rested against Oscar¡¯s back like a child. Bliss was written all over her face, but her eyes


    unwittingly turned red.


    He simply can¡¯t understand my sorrow when ites to my longing for a home. Ah well, he¡¯ll


    understand one day. Or perhaps he¡¯ll never understand it in this lifetime.


    Nheless, Oscar¡¯s broad back gave her a strong sense of security.


    Again, she repeated, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I really feel extremely happy now. Such happiness can never be


    measured by money.¡±


    Her promation hit Oscar squarely in the chest, for he¡¯d never expected her to be so easily satisfied.


    He was merely cooking a meal for her, yet it was already more than sufficient to have her saying that


    she was happy.


    She said, such happiness can never be measured by money.


    In truth, this statement was an epiphany to him. No woman had ever told him that the happiness they


    craved was merely to be with him without branded gifts or jewelry, a resplendent vi, or a sports car.


    All those women drew close to him with a motive. Some did so for the sake of fame and fortune, or


    even just for the thrill of it, while others wanted to enjoy a better life. Contrarily, this woman, whom he


    had oncebeled a gold digger, was reveling in happiness at this very moment because of a meal he


    cooked.


    All at once, a wealth of warmth engulfed him. This feeling was one he had never experienced before ¨C


    a sense of contentment that wascking even during the height of his rtionship with Cassie back


    then.


    Oscar simply allowed her to cling to his back like a ko as he continued cooking.


    Undeniably, he was incredibly skilled at cooking, his movements unhurried. The entire scene appeared


    exceedingly beautiful and enthralling.


    In short, it created a picture of a man cooking for his beloved woman, while the woman nestled beside


    him blissfully and looked on happily.


    In other words, the man bustled about, while the woman waited to eat.


    Indeed, it was all incredibly romantic.


    Anyway, all this appeared very romantic in Amelia¡¯s eyes. Even if this romanticism included the smell of


    grease and smoke, she still felt particrly happy.


    The entire meal took two hours in the kitchen because of all their lovey-dovey gestures. When they


    stepped out of the kitchen, it was already half-past seven.


    Amelia then got some candles out from somewhere and said, ¡°It just so happens that it¡¯s dark now, so


    what about a candlelight dinner, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    shing her an indulgent smile, Oscar countered, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s even more romantic to eat under


    dim lighting?¡±


    Surprisingly, Amelia acted out of character and pouted. ¡°In the movies, it¡¯s very romantic to see the


    male and female leads having a candlelight dinner, so I want my man to also reenact the scene with


    me. Mr. Clinton, are you not going to grant me such an insignificant request?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Oscar was torn betweenughter and exasperation. However, he still went with her


    and turned off all the lights. In a sh, the house plunged into utter darkness.


    Amelia initially wanted to arrange the candles, but Oscar then quickly strode over and snagged the


    candles from her hand. ¡°Just sit down. I¡¯ll do all the preparation,¡± he asserted.


    Amelia obediently sat down. She couldn¡¯t quite see anything in the darkness, but strangely enough,


    she wasn¡¯t at all anxious. Perhaps that could be attributed to Oscar¡¯s presence beside her.


    Out of the blue, she giggled. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I think we¡¯re both quite silly. Why didn¡¯t we light the candles


    with the lights on? We just had to light it in pitch darkness. Isn¡¯t it particrly silly?¡±


    At her remark, Oscar was startled for a moment. When I¡¯m with her, some of my actions have be


    rather silly.


    At longst, he finally managed to light the candles. Then, he took his seat on the other side.


    As the candlelight illuminated Amelia¡¯s flushed face, she appeared as beautiful as a flower in full


    bloom.


    Oscar¡¯s gaze instantly darkened significantly as he stared at her.


    Amelia then lifted her ss and murmured, ¡°Cheers.¡±


    Her ss was filled with milk, which Oscar poured especially for her.


    Raising his ss, Oscar clinked it against hers. After taking a sip, he ced it down and took some


    food for her with his silverware. ¡°Try this,¡± he urged.


    Thus, Amelia took a bite of it. Meanwhile, Oscar¡¯s gaze unconsciously followed her every move as he


    observed her expression closely. Even he himself didn¡¯t realize that he was actually a touch nervous at


    this moment.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Amelia merely lifted her head and looked at him without answering the question.


    At this, Oscar¡¯s brows furrowed. He then asked, ¡°Does it taste bad?¡±


    Still, Amelia chewed slowly and kept him suspended on the edge.


    As time ticked past, Oscar became all more unconfident, and even his voice was colored with a hint of


    nerves.


    ¡°Is it awful?¡±


    As Amelia looked at his apprehensive expression, she finally burst outughing. Only then did Oscar


    realize that he¡¯d been tricked.


    All at once, exasperation inundated Oscar. ¡°You¡¯re really impish, woman.¡±


    Subsequently, Amelia swallowed the food in her mouth and gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I never


    expected your cooking to be so delicious,¡± sheplimented.


    Finally, Oscar¡¯s heart that had been in his throat settled back into his chest.


    ¡°Truly?¡±


    Nodding, Amelia supportively took another huge bite.


    She was now filled with happiness. He has truly given me too many surprises today. Not only has he


    been tender to me, but he also cooked for me personally. In the past, I never dared to even think about


    this!


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯ve never seen you cook. When did you learn to cook?¡± she questioned, curious.


    As Oscar took some food for her, he answered, ¡°When I was studying abroad back then, I wasn¡¯t used


    to the food outside, so I learned to cook. To improve the taste of my cooking, I even attended sses


    and learned different cuisines. I¡¯m actually pretty good at cooking Erihalian cuisines as well, but I just


    don¡¯t quite favor it.¡±


    Hearing this, Amelia again shed him a thumbs-up. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯re truly a man of many talents. I


    feel incredibly proud whenever I think of the fact that such an outstanding man like you belongs to me.


    It¡¯s a feeling of, ¡®Hey, that¡¯s my man!¡¯ I even wonder how I¡¯m worthy to be your wife. Thus, I¡¯m really


    thankful I got to marry you. Even if I did so for the money at first, but now¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish her utterance, but she was certain that he would understand her meaning.


    Getting up from the chair, Oscar leaned forward and knocked her head lightly. ¡°Silly girl!¡±


    Just because of those two words, Amelia¡¯s eyes turned red despite herself. He¡¯s simply too gentle


    under the candlelight, his loving gaze seemingly drawing me in.


    She dipped her head and furtively dashed off her tears, unwilling to ruin such a wonderful atmosphere


    with her mncholy.


    Then, Oscar took more food for her while prompting, ¡°Eat more.¡±


    Amelia then buried her head and ate. Oscar, on the other hand, watched her eat indulgently.


    Perhaps his gaze was too piercing that even Amelia, who was pretending to be eating intently, couldn¡¯t


    keep up the pretense anymore.


    She lifted her head and looked at Oscar, who only had some noodles on his te. ¡°Are you not eating,


    Mr. Clinton?¡± she asked.


    To which Oscar replied, ¡°You¡¯re a scrumptious dish in itself.¡±


    Amelia was stunned at first before her cheeks med.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, sweet talk seems to being to you with hardly any effort. Well, how many women have


    you said this to?¡±


    At her remark, mirth bubbled within Oscar. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    However, Amelia shook her head in denial.


    cing more food onto her te, Oscar then urged, ¡°Eat more. I¡¯ll be keeping youpany at home


    tonight.¡±


    Likewise, Amelia took some food for him and ced it into his. ¡°Are you not going to the hospital?¡± she


    inquired.


    ¡°Are you hoping that I¡¯ll go?¡±


    Shaking her head, Amelia murmured, ¡°I just feel that Ms. Yard is quite possessive about you. Will she


    really let you go so easily?¡±


    It was clear as day that Oscar would rather not speak of Cassie, for he merely deflected, saying, ¡°I told


    her that I¡¯ll be going home today. Plus, Steph will be going over to take care of her tonight, and they¡¯ve


    been friends for many years.¡±


    All things considered, Amelia¡¯s expression remained rather calm after hearing that.


    ¡°Why? Are you unhappy about that?¡±


    Picking up her silverware, Amelia took some food and ced it into his bowl. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter.


    Ms. Yard is the woman you love most, so it¡¯s normal that you¡¯re concerned about her. Since she¡¯s the


    woman you¡¯ve been longing after for so many years, you should be very happy now that you¡¯ve finally


    won her over.¡±


    When Oscar¡¯s heard this, he could tell that she was brimming with jealousy.


    Thus, he deliberately teased her, eximing, ¡°And you said you¡¯re not jealous? I can even smell the


    strong stench of jealousy wafting in the air now. Do you not smell it?¡±


    Amelia rolled her eyes at him and chided, ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible, Mr. Clinton!¡±


    At that, Oscarughed heartily, hisughter instantly riveting Amelia.


    When hisughter had finally tapered off, she unwittingly blurted, ¡°Oscar, you look really handsome


    when youugh.¡±


    Oscar was taken aback for a moment before he then snapped back to his senses.


    ¡°Were you swept off your feet by my allure?¡± he quipped.


    Under the candlelight, he was no longer the shrewd and aloof man he appeared to others. Instead, he


    became particrly talkative and approachable.


    Amelia felt herself insensibly falling head over heels at his outstanding personality and charm even as


    her heartbeat started elerating.


    Suddenly, Oscar stood up and extended his hand in a gentlemanly gesture of invitation. Amelia stared


    at him at a loss for a moment.


    Hence, Oscar murmured, ¡°My beautifuldy, I¡¯d like to be your Prince Charming tonight. May I have the


    honor of having this dance?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s right hand instinctively flew to her mouth, and her gaze was stained with a hint of incredulity.


    When she didn¡¯t react, he repeated, ¡°My beautifuldy, may this Prince Charming of yours have the


    honor of having this dance tonight?¡±


    Jolting out of her surprise, Amelianguidly ced her hand into his, whereupon he pulled her up.


    As he ced his hands at her waist, he asked in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t mind dancing with me in the


    living room without any music, do you?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. In the next moment, she insensitively blurted, ¡°When did you be so


    romantic, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Chuckling softly, Oscar boasted, ¡°There are plenty more romantic things I can do.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve been hiding your talents all this time, Mr. Clinton,¡± Amelia bantered.


    At this time, Oscar ced a finger at his lips and shushed her. In an extremely entrancing voice, he


    whispered, ¡°Be good and keep quiet for a while. You just need to feel it.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia obediently zipped her mouth.


    The two of them then danced in the absence of music. It formed a beautiful picture ¨C one that couldn¡¯t


    be described by words.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 166

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 166


    Chapter 166 What Do You Want Me To Do


    On the one hand, Amelia and Oscar were enjoying themselves, the living room filled with intimacy and


    tenderness. But, on the other hand, the atmosphere at the hospital was bleak.


    Stephanie dragged the sofa over to the bed and plopped down without the slightest hint of self-


    consciousness. Looking distressingly at Cassie, who was as pale as a sheet on the hospital bed, she


    lamented, ¡°How did you end up in such a state, Cassie? How did you lose the child all of a sudden? If I


    hadn¡¯t overheard my mom¡¯s conversation this afternoon, I wouldn¡¯t even have known that you¡¯ve been


    admitted to the hospital. I¡¯m really anguished to see you like this.¡±


    As Cassie stared at her, her eyes suddenly went red from aggrievement.


    Upon seeing this, Stephanie hastily snagged a tissue for her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying out of


    the blue?¡± she questioned.


    Feeling all the more aggrieved, Cassie sniffled pitifully, ¡°Steph, I only dare weep in front of you because


    we¡¯ve known each other since young. I don¡¯t dare grouse at your brother when he¡¯s here, afraid that


    he¡¯ll get sick of me and not want me anymore. However, there¡¯s just this ball of distress within me. If I


    continue bottling it up, I¡¯m truly afraid that I¡¯ll go crazy.¡±


    After wiping her tears for her, Stephanie urged, ¡°Just tell me whatever¡¯s troubling you. I¡¯ll help you out.


    You¡¯re the woman Oscar loves most, so he¡¯ll feel for you if you grouse at him. He¡¯ll never disdain you.¡±


    Surprisingly, Cassie¡¯s tears flowed all the swifter, making her appear extremely pitiful.


    Stephanie truly regarded her as a friend and hoped that she would be her sister-inw, so she grew


    panicked when she saw Cassie wailing in such devastation.


    ¡°Say something, Cassie! Don¡¯t just cry. Just tell me if someone is bullying you, for you¡¯ve still got me to


    stand up for you if worsees to worst,¡± Stephanie prompted.


    Dashing off her tears, Cassie murmured while still holding her cards close to her chest, ¡°Steph, I only


    dare say this to you, so don¡¯t repeat it to your brother. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll me me for sowing discord


    before you. Since I betrayed him back when I was young and willful, I¡¯ll only have myself to me if he


    doesn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±


    Stephanie had no inkling of what she was trying to say. But still, she replied, ¡°Just let bygones be


    bygones. People have to look toward the future. Besides, you¡¯re now back, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re the only


    woman my brother loves, so he¡¯ll never bear to have you suffer any grievance.¡±


    After hearing that, Cassie heaved a loud sigh.


    Then, she lowered her head to conceal the resentment and aggrieve teeming in her eyes. Despite her


    true emotions, her voice sounded extremely mncholic and pitiful. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, Steph.


    Your brother seems to have fallen in love with Amelia Winters. He¡¯s increasingly concerned about her


    now, and conversely, not as concerned about me as he did in the past. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be caught in


    an awkward situation after she has given birth, and there¡¯s a child linking him to her.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, she then continued in a choked voice, ¡°Anyhow, I asked for it. I was the one


    who destroyed our rtionship back then. Frankly speaking, I should tactfully remove myself from the


    equation now that he has fallen in love with another woman. But I love him! I can¡¯t bring myself to just


    leave like that. However, what does that matter? My child is gone, so I really don¡¯t know how I can win


    him back. Steph, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t have the privilege to be your sister-inw anymore.¡±


    At this, an array of expressions flitted across Stephanie¡¯s face. Finally, she countered, ¡°That¡¯s


    impossible, Cassie. Anyone with eyes can see that Oscar loves you.¡±


    However, Cassie shook her head and rebutted, ¡°You don¡¯t need to console me, Steph. If you¡¯d said this


    in the past, I might have believed it, but now, I¡¯m afraid that your brother¡¯s heart has been stolen by


    Amelia Winters.¡±


    For a moment, Stephanie had no retort.


    Suddenly, Cassie grabbed her hand and sobbed pitifully, ¡°Steph, I really want to be your sister-inw.


    Then, we can shop together and pour our hearts out to each other like sisters. But now¡­¡±


    In an instant, Stephanie¡¯s gaze turned exceedingly conflicted.


    Meanwhile, Cassie¡¯s tears continued flowing like a faucet. Her incessant weeping had Stephanie so


    flustered that she hurriedly wiped her tears for her while urging, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Cassie. You haven¡¯t


    recovered fully, after all. There¡¯ll be long-term sequ if someone who¡¯d suffered a miscarriage were to


    cry overly much or overthink things.¡±


    Still, tears continued streaming down Cassie¡¯s face.


    Stephanie was at an utter loss. Yet, she still insisted, ¡°Calm down, Cassie. I¡¯m here for you. I don¡¯t like


    Amelia being my sister-inw either, so I¡¯ll fight for you and ensure that Oscar takes you as his wife.


    Although the child is gone, both of you are still young, so you can have all the children you want in the


    future. Listen to me and stop crying. Two heads are better than one, so I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t


    defeat her when we team up.¡±


    At this moment, a glimmer of malice shed across Cassie¡¯s eyes. Nheless, she still put on a show


    and uttered, ¡°Steph, I hope you don¡¯t offend her because of me. Otherwise, your brother will be angry.¡±


    Contrarily, Stephanie merely waved a dismissive hand while callously dering, ¡°I¡¯ve long since


    despised her. She¡¯s merely a Cindere from a destitute background. Other than her looks, she doesn¡¯t


    have anything else that makes her worthy of Oscar. ¡°Five years is long enough a reign for her as the


    daughter-inw of the Clinton family, and she should be giving you the title now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be so


    repulsed when I¡¯ve got to see her every festival that I can¡¯t stomach any food. She¡¯s simply too


    revolting.¡±


    Wiping her tears, Cassie feigned hesitance as she muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t deliberately insult your sister-inw


    just because of me, Steph. I don¡¯t want your pity.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Stephanie sat on the sofa with her hands crossed, she retorted, ¡°You know me best, Cassie. If I say


    I hate someone, that means I truly hate her. The only thing that woman knows is to act pitiful in front of


    my mom. ¡°Ever since she became the daughter-inw of our family, my mom has been treating her like


    a precious gem, afraid that she¡¯ll shatter at the slightest hurt and spoiling her greatly. Even I, her


    biological daughter,e after that woman. She has long since been a thorn in my flesh, and I even


    hope that she¡¯ll quickly get divorced with Oscar.¡±


    Hearing this, Cassie dipped her head as a sh of malice flittered across her eyes once more.


    ¡°I do want to be your sister-inw, Steph. But judging from your brother¡¯s demeanor, I don¡¯t think he


    wants to divorce Amelia.¡± Cassie¡¯s voice sounded extremely disappointed. In the next moment, she


    lifted her head and looked at Stephanie helplessly. ¡°Steph, you¡¯re the only one who can help me now.


    You don¡¯t want Amelia to be your sister-inw, and I hope I¡¯m the only person your brother loves. So¡­¡±


    Off her guard, Stephanie asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Break the link between your brother and her.¡±


    For a moment, Stephanie didn¡¯t quite get her meaning.


    ¡°What link?¡±


    ¡°The baby in her stomach.¡±


    Understanding abruptly dawned upon Stephanie that moment. Her eyes instantly went wide, and she


    gaped at Cassie in disbelief. ¡°Have you lost your mind, Cassie?¡± she gasped.


    ¡°I¡¯m in full possession of my mental faculties, Steph. If the child in Amelia¡¯s stomach sees the light of


    the day, I don¡¯t think your brother will divorce her anymore,¡± Cassie surmised.


    Stricken with terror, Stephanie jumped up from the sofa and waved her hands wildly. ¡°No, no! That¡¯s my


    nephew or niece. I¡¯ll never kill my nephew or niece no matter how much I loathe Amelia. Cassie, I¡¯ll


    consider it a slip of tongue since you¡¯re too anguished after suffering a miscarriage not long ago.¡±


    At this, a flicker of malice again glinted in Cassie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Steph, there are still plenty of opportunities for your brother¡¯s children to call you aunt in the future. But


    once Amelia gives birth, the link between her and your brother will deepen. Are you willing to live with


    her under the same roof, seeing each other every single day?¡±


    Stephanie went silent upon hearing this.


    In truth, she truly loathed Amelia. In the beginning, she merely disdained her, but when Olivia¡¯s


    attention seemingly shifted wholly onto Amelia, her disdain slowly turned into intense hatred. Ever


    since young, she¡¯d always been the center of attention with everyone eager to pamper her. However,


    after Amelia had married into the family, her status suffered a one-eighty turn.


    Her mother loved Amelia more than her, so it would be a tant lie if she were to say that she harbored


    no envy at all.


    And at this time, Cassie again added fuel to the fire. ¡°Steph, I heard people saying that Mrs. Clinton


    loves Amelia Winters very much, more much than she does, you, although you¡¯re her biological


    daughter. If the baby in her stomach is a boy, her status in the Clinton family will most likely be elevated


    ordingly. At that time, Mrs. Clinton will probably go along with everything she says. Do you think


    you¡¯ll still have a ce in the Clinton family? ¡°When you get marriedter, the Clinton family will be all


    hers. Do you think she¡¯ll help you if you were to encounter any issues with your husband¡¯s family?


    Don¡¯t pin your hopes on your brother, for men will only listen to their wives. He might not even


    remember whose sister you are then!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Stephanie¡¯s face darkened time and again.


    Indeed, she had considered everything Cassie mentioned, and that was why she envied and detested


    Amelia. What enables a woman, who has seemingly nothing at all, to easily snatch everything I had


    from the Clinton family? Stark resentment swamped her at this thought.


    Subsequently, Cassie continued fanning the mes. ¡°I¡¯m not scaring you, Steph. Amelia Winters is the


    kind of woman who has the ability to lead men by the nose. Do you think Mr. Yard¡¯s stance toward her


    won¡¯t soften when she has given birth to the first grandchild of the Clinton family? With the child as the


    catalyst, everyone in the family will side with her at that time. And what do you think will be of you


    when you¡¯ve once offended her?¡±


    At this, Stephanie¡¯s expression turned all the more forbidding.


    In reality, if she actually understood Amelia¡¯s character and trusted her family, this picture Cassie


    painted would nevere to pass. s, she was clearly blinded by her jealousy. Thus, when someone


    else sowed the slightest discord, her trust in her family instantly copsed.


    Irrefutably, Cassie was indeed a rather shrewd woman, for she managed to hit Stephanie right where it


    hurt.


    At this moment, a myriad of emotions shed across Stephanie¡¯s face and eyes.


    Knowing that her provocation had already aplished quite an effect, Cassie then changed her tune.


    She pretended as though she was concerned about Stephanie instead. ¡°Steph, I know you don¡¯t have


    the guts to do it, so just regard all that as my tirade. Anyway, even if I don¡¯t marry your brother, I can


    marry other rich heirs considering my family background. But as for you¡­ Forget it. You¡¯re a member


    of the Clinton family, so I shouldn¡¯t be saying anything.¡±


    After hearing all this, the range of expressions flickering across Stephanie¡¯s face became even more


    unfathomable.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Cassie. My brother will still have other children in the future. I don¡¯t mind having any other


    woman giving birth to the eldest grandchild of the Clintons, but not Amelia Winters. What are you


    nning to do about the child?¡± Stephanie snarled with a malicious expression, seemingly having


    made up her mind.


    A sh of triumph glinted in Cassie¡¯s eyes at once, but she feigned hesitance and murmured, ¡°Steph,


    I¡¯m afraid that if you get involved in this matter, you won¡¯t be able to withstand your brother¡¯s wrath


    when he learns about this.¡±


    At this, Stephanie hesitated as well.


    ¡°How about you just forget about it? Just regard all that as crazy ramblings.¡±


    Stephanie dithered for a long while. But in the end, she asserted, ¡°No, this child can¡¯t be allowed to see


    the light of the day. Amelia is already the apple of my mom¡¯s eyes, so my mom will probably love her all


    the more if she gives birth to a son. At that time, I¡¯ll be caught in a difficult position.¡±


    Cassie was feeling increasingly smug, yet she asked with an utterly innocent expression, ¡°Are you


    sure, Steph?¡±


    This time, Stephanie nodded resolutely.


    ¡°Well, Cassie? What do you want to do? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re dragging me into this because you


    want to make me your scapegoat?¡± As she stared at Cassie with aplicated look in her eyes, she


    alsomented, ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot, Cassie. In the past, you¡¯d never do anything to hurt someone


    else.¡± In other words, Stephanie was saying that Cassie had now learned to scheme against someone


    else.


    However, Cassie wasn¡¯t at all bothered. Rather, a glint of malevolence manifested on her pale face.


    ¡°Steph, I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone either. I just love your brother too much, so I don¡¯t want to have him


    snatched away by other women. I¡¯m merely defending my rtionship. You¡¯ll understand when you fall


    in love with someone. ¡°Anyway, you have no right to judge me. Isn¡¯t Amelia also hindering your


    interests? Otherwise, would you have decided to make a move against her at the risk of your brother


    finding you out?¡±


    Stephanie fell silent, indicating a tacit acquiescence at her words.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 167

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 167


    Chapter 167 Birds Of A Feather Flock Together


    Cassie then looked at Stephanie and stated, ¡°Steph, don¡¯t me for being ruthless when we¡¯re now in


    the same boat. You don¡¯t want Amelia Winters to steal all of Mrs. Clinton¡¯s attention, while I don¡¯t want


    Oz to fall in love with her. We have the same motive, and we¡¯ll have attained our goal when we


    sessfully drive her away.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Stephanie mulled it over for a while. Then, a fearless smile bloomed on her face.


    ¡°I think this is quite a good turn of events, Cassie. You were simply a meek girl in the past, and I was


    even worried that you¡¯ll be bullied because of your easy-going disposition. Thus, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve


    now learned to scheme against others. This is something crucial to people from affluent backgrounds,


    after all. We¡¯ve got money and power, so it¡¯s only a matter of utilizing some connections when we do


    something wrong. Would the police really dare arrest and imprison us?¡±


    As Stephanie said this, she was incredibly arrogant without the slightest hint of fear on her face.


    Cassie merely smiled at her words, but inwardly, she was scoffing with contempt. Herfortable life


    has her feeling that she¡¯s infallible, but she knows nothing else apart from branded bags, clothes, and


    shoes. All she does is eat, drink, and y. When ites to working, however, she¡¯s apletely


    useless spoiled brat!


    Subsequently, Stephanie picked up an apple and queried, ¡°Can you eat an apple now, Cassie? I¡¯ll pare


    an apple for you.¡±


    Cassie nodded in response.


    While paring the apple, Stephanie asked, ¡°What are you nning to do about Amelia, Cassie?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s contemtion, Cassie mused, ¡°Steph, what way is there to have a woman miscarry


    without arousing suspicion?¡±


    Stephanie pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°There are plenty of ways considering the current


    medical advancements. But if we use medication to do it, it¡¯ll be easily discovered by the doctor.


    Therefore, the only recourse is a physical collision. A pregnant woman is very fragile.¡±


    The moment Cassie heard this, she snapped her fingers. ¡°Great minds think alike, Steph!¡± she


    eximed with a bright smile.


    ¡°But how should we aplish it in such a way that Oscar doesn¡¯t suspect anything?¡± Stephanie


    wondered.


    Staring right into her eyes, Cassie dered, ¡°That¡¯s where youe in.¡±


    At a loss, Stephanie pointed at herself. ¡°Me?¡±


    Cassie nodded and exined, ¡°You¡¯re Amelia¡¯s sister-inw, so she won¡¯t turn you away if you were to


    approach her no matter the misunderstandings between you both. Thus, you just need to obtain her


    trust and ask her to apany you shopping. Then, create amotion on a busy street. In the midst


    of the chaos, someone identally collides with her stomach. Everything is then solved, no?¡±


    At this, Stephanie swung her gaze over and gaped at her in surprise.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve actually nned everything and were just waiting for me to take the bait, Cassie?¡± she


    demanded indignantly.


    Her scheming makes me look like a fool! She has dug a hole in the ground, and I actually jumped in


    foolishly. In the end, I didn¡¯t know that I¡¯d been duped and even offered myself up as a victim! Ugh!


    How infuriating!


    It was as though Cassie could read her thoughts, for she hastily refuted and coaxed, ¡°I¡¯ve already been


    nning this, Steph. Initially, I didn¡¯t n on dragging you in, but it just so happens that you came to


    visit me tonight. I only told you about my n because you abhor Amelia as well. Will I be plotting


    against you when we¡¯re in the same boat?¡±


    Stephanie then ruminated on it for a moment.


    It does make sense. If I hadn¡¯t overheard Mom saying that Cassie is now in the hospital after having


    suffered a miscarriage, I really wouldn¡¯t have known that something had happened to her.


    Meanwhile, Cassie continued, ¡°Steph, if you¡¯re afraid, just forget about everything I said. My child is


    gone, and your brother is already thirty years old. Hence, if the baby in Amelia¡¯s stomach is gone as


    well, no one knows when your brother will have a child. Mrs. Clinton is sure to be hankering after a


    grandchild, so I don¡¯t want you to take the me.¡±


    However, if she truly hadn¡¯t wanted to drag Stephanie into this matter, she wouldn¡¯t have said anything


    earlier.


    Stephanie was actually quite conflicted, but she then remembered that her status in the Clinton family


    would be particrly awkward should Amelia give birth to a boy.


    I¡¯m thedy of the Clinton family, yet I have no room to breathe with Amelia there! Mom is always


    lecturing me with her as the yardstick and asking me to learn from her. As thedy of the Clinton family,


    I know better about manners and etiquette than anyone else! How is she better than me?


    Because she was alwayspared to Amelia, her jealousy and resentment toward her multiplied day


    by day. For that reason, she easily took the bait even when Cassie had just sown a bit of discord.


    Curling her lips in contempt, she mocked, ¡°She¡¯s just a woman with no manners. Is she worthy of giving


    birth to a child of the Clinton family? I¡¯m even afraid she¡¯ll bring the child astray!¡±


    Just for the sake of their self-interests, Cassie and Stephanie would go as far as making a move


    against an unborn child. Hence, this was no idle prank. Rather, they were truly cruel without a shred of


    compassion.


    People imed that children and infants were always to be spared, yet they were even nning to


    murder an unborn child. Therefore, it went without saying that they were truly sinister.


    Upon hearing that, the corners of Cassie¡¯s mouth lifted. ¡°It¡¯s decided then, Steph. We¡¯ll execute the


    n when I¡¯ve recovered and been discharged from the hospital. She¡¯s going to give birth soon, so


    we¡¯ve got to do it before that. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have an opportunity when she has given birth.¡±


    Stephanie nodded in agreement.


    In the next moment, Cassie again spoke. ¡°Steph, I think you should build a rtionship with Amelia.


    You¡¯re her sister-inw, so it¡¯s only natural that you show some concern for her,¡± she urged.


    When Stephanie heard this, a sh of aversion flittered across her eyes.


    At this time, Cassie panted slightly as she hugged a pillow against her chest. She wasn¡¯t fully


    recovered, so it was already a miracle that she had managed to speak for such a long time.


    Stephanie naturally noticed that something was amiss and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cassie?¡±


    ¡°Women will be weak for some time after suffering a miscarriage. I can¡¯t quite catch my breath, so I¡¯m a


    bit breathless. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while,¡± Cassie replied weakly.


    Stephanie then helped her onto her back while chiding, ¡°Don¡¯t overtax yourself if you¡¯re weak. On the


    other hand, Oscar is really something else. Doesn¡¯t he know that he should stay and take care of you in


    the hospital when you¡¯re in such a state?¡±


    At this, Cassie¡¯s gaze dimmed a fraction. In a disappointed voice, she murmured, ¡°Your brother¡¯s


    attention is now mostly on Amelia.¡±


    Upon that, Stephanie pulled the nket over her before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Oscar loves


    you. When you were abroad, he always took out the little gifts you gave him every once in a while and


    looked at them. And every time I told him that you were going to be back soon, he was always over the


    moon. ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s impossible for him to have fallen in love with Amelia in such a short time. I


    think he just went back because he¡¯s worried about the child in her stomach. That¡¯s the first grandchild


    of the Clinton family, so it¡¯s only natural that he¡¯s concerned. Thus, don¡¯t read too much into things.¡±


    Cassie merely stared at the ceiling nkly. ¡°I hope that¡¯s truly the case.¡±


    After doing and saying all that, Stephanie picked up the half-pared apple and continue paring it. When


    she was done, she cut off a slice and handed it to her. ¡°Here, Cassie. Have some fruits.¡±


    Cassie took the slice of apple, but she didn¡¯t eat it.


    Seeing that, Stephanie asked, ¡°Do you not feel like eating apples?¡±


    Cassie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering whether Oz is being intimate with Amelia now,¡± she


    murmured.


    Stephanie, on the other hand, munched on the apple and insensitively retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for them


    to have physical contact when they¡¯re married?¡±


    All at once, Cassie¡¯s expression darkened. However, she swiftly concealed it, so Stephanie didn¡¯t


    notice anything amiss.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. They¡¯re married. I forgot that I¡¯m the disgraceful and abhorred third party,¡± she deliberately


    lamented in a pitiful voice.


    Conversely, irritation swamped Stephanie.


    ¡°Cassie, you never used toin so much in the past. You¡¯re noble, beautiful, and ssy. Do you


    think Amelia is your match when you¡¯re fully recovered?¡±


    At her remonstration, Cassie¡¯s heart jolted. I thought she¡¯d side with me. Never had I thought¡­


    ¡°Steph, Oz loved me in the past, so I was naturally confident that I could win him back. But now, his


    heart has been stolen by that woman, so I really don¡¯t know if I can still do so.¡±


    Waving a dismissive hand, Stephanie cockily proimed, ¡°Oscar has a fatal weakness ¨C loyalty. On the


    surface, he appears rather aloof and distant, but we both know that he¡¯s absolutely loyal once he gets


    into a rtionship. When he falls in love with a woman, it¡¯s for a lifetime. Therefore, I can guarantee


    you that he won¡¯t forget you so easily.¡±


    This was also something Cassie was once very certain of. The only reason she left without a single


    word back then was her conviction that Oscar wouldn¡¯t forget her so easily. Of course, she never once


    considered whether another woman would be able to win his heart.


    However, reality proved that she had overestimated his feelings for her and underestimated Amelia¡¯s


    allure toward him. That was why she panicked and went as far as risking her life by tumbling off the


    stairs so that she would miscarry, and in turn, obtain his love. But in the end, she hurt herself and paid


    the price of possibly never having any children in the future. Yet, she didn¡¯t obtain all of his love.


    I have no idea where everything went wrong. He loved me a lot, but in just a few months, his attitude


    toward me has undergone a one-eighty turn.


    ¡°Stop letting your imagination run wild, Cassie. Your task now is to just sleep. I don¡¯t want anything to


    happen to you, for Oscar will kill me otherwise,¡± Stephanie stated.


    Stretching out a hand out of the nket, Cassie grasped her wrist and implored weakly, ¡°Have a chat


    with me, Steph.¡±


    Stephanie was just about to say something, but her cell phone chose this moment to ring. She took out


    her cell phone and nced at it before saying, ¡°Sorry, Cassie. I¡¯ve got to take this call.¡±


    Then, she got up and went to the side to answer the call. When she came back, she insouciantly


    blurted, ¡°Cassie, my friend asked me to make a trip to the nightclub. She said a new group of muscr


    men has just started patronizing it today, and they all look really nice. So¡­¡±


    Cassie naturally knew what she meant, so she replied smilingly, ¡°Go on, then. But do be careful.


    Nightclubs are a messy ce with all kinds of people there, so keep your guard up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What else can people do at nightclubs? It¡¯s just drinking, dancing, and going to a ssy


    yet romantic hotel to have some fun if they stumble into someone they fancy. When they wake up, they


    both go their separate ways, neither knowing the other. Even if they were to meet in the day, they¡¯ll


    pretend to be strangers. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Stephanie scoffed.


    Cassie merely shed her a smile in response.


    Stephanie then waved and bid her farewell. ¡°Bye, Cassie. I¡¯lle and visit you tomorrow if I¡¯m free.


    And I won¡¯t forget about the little secret between us. I can promise you that Amelia will definitely be no


    obstacle to you.¡±


    After saying that, she left right away.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As Cassie stared at the closed door, her expression copsed in itself, her lovely face twisted with


    malice. At this very moment, she looked exceedingly ghastly.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 168

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 168


    Chapter 168 I Would Love Anything From You


    After Stephanie left, Cassie continued toy on the bed as she stared at the ceiling with wide eyes.


    She then pulled out her phone and called a very familiar number.


    It took quite a few tries before the other side finally picked up. Cassie¡¯s voice immediately softened.


    ¡°Oz, I thought you were going to visit me at the hospital. Are you on your way?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Yard. This is Amelia. Oscar is currently in the shower. He asked me to let you know that


    he¡¯s quite tired after taking care of you the past few days, so he won¡¯t be visiting tonight,¡± Amelia¡¯s


    businesslike tone informed Cassie.


    Cassie¡¯s expression immediately soured. ¡°I bet you¡¯re feeling pretty good about yourself now, Amelia,¡±


    she said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, Ms. Yard. If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll be hanging


    up.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Cassie said. ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. Oz is mine. He always has and always will be mine. If


    you have even half a brain left, then you should leave and take that sorry excuse of a child away too. If


    not, I¡¯m going to make sure your child never sees the outside world.¡±


    Amelia frowned but tried her best to stay patient. ¡°Ms. Yard, I understand that you must be in a bad


    mood due to your miscarriage. I¡¯ll pretend I never heard what you just said. Anyway, you should rest


    early as it¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    ¡°Amelia!¡± Cassie screamed into the phone, giving Amelia a shock.


    ¡°You better watch it. Oz is only treating you nicely because of that bastard child in your stomach.


    Besides, he¡¯s already promised me that he¡¯ll leave you once you give birth to the baby,¡± Cassie said


    haughtily.


    Nheless, Amelia¡¯s voice remained calm. ¡°Thanks for the reminder, Ms. Yard. However, it¡¯s none of


    your business if and when Oscar and I ever get a divorce, even if you be his wife in the future.


    Please remember that as of right now, I¡¯m the woman he married. I have the right to protect my own


    marriage. As for you, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed being so unreasonable and cocky? I bet the Yard


    family must feel incredibly ashamed that one of their own has resorted to being a mistress. Where did


    your dignity go? I really don¡¯t understand how you have the confidence to say and do such things.¡±


    ¡°Amelia-¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yard, I believe Oscar and I will be in love for the rest of our lives. Yes, he may have talked about


    getting a divorce before, but it¡¯s been months, and my baby is almost due. I believe he¡¯s still in love


    with me, so I think you should learn your lesson and leave before it¡¯s toote,¡± Amelia fired back calmly.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Oscar cooking her that meal, she might have held back. But after experiencing that


    homely,fortable warmth, she couldn¡¯t bear to think about him leaving her. She would protect her


    marriage till the very end for herself and for her baby.


    Cassie¡¯s expression resembled one of an angry bull. Her breathing started bing irregr huffs out


    of rage.


    ¡°Watch out, Amelia Winters.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t notice anything off with Cassie and simply replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be hanging up now, Ms. Yard.¡±


    After hanging up, Oscar opened the bathroom door and walked out in just his underwear.


    Amelia blushed at the sight of Oscar¡¯s perfect figure on nearly full disy in front of her. Instinctively,


    she looked away.


    Oscar walked over and pulled her face toward his before kissing her firmly. At the sight of his phone in


    her hand, he asked, ¡°Who called?¡±


    Amelia came back to her senses and said, ¡°It was from Ms. Yard. She asked me if you were going to


    go back to the hospital for tonight.¡±


    Oscar looked at her. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Almost as if testing the waters, Amelia replied, ¡°I told her you wanted to spend time with your wife at


    home today. Is that an adequate answer, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Oscar chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s my honey.¡±


    Amelia immediately cheered up as if she had gotten a shot of confidence.


    Oscar theny down, with Amelia naturally curling up in his embrace. He stroked her slightly rounded


    stomach softly. She wasn¡¯t showing as much as other pregnant women would around this stage, but


    her belly was still rounded and pretty fun to touch.


    Amelia smiled gently and asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, would you like to speak to the baby?¡±


    Oscar leaned his head closer to her belly and said quietly, ¡°Hi, baby. This is your dad. Be nice to your


    mom, and don¡¯t give her trouble, okay?¡±


    Amelia stroked her fingers through Oscar¡¯s slightly stiff hair and said, ¡°Do you want a son or a


    daughter?¡±


    ¡°A son,¡± Oscar said straightaway,


    Amelia froze for a second. She thought Oscar would have given the age-old cheesy answer, ¡°as long


    as it¡¯s with you, I couldn¡¯t care less.¡± Thus, she hadn¡¯t expected him to give such a straightforward


    answer.


    Amelia felt a little pressured and asked hesitantly, ¡°Do you not want a little girl?¡±


    ¡°The Clinton family needs a son to be our heir. Though personally, I would like a daughter,¡± Oscar


    replied.


    Amelia¡¯s hand stopped, and her gaze became ufortable. ¡°Mr. Clinton, what if I give birth to a baby


    girl instead?¡±


    Oscar looked at her and chuckled. ¡°Silly girl. I would love anything from you.¡±


    Yet, Amelia¡¯s expression was still uneasy.


    In fact, her palms had started sweating, and she asked anxiously, ¡°Do you really want a son that


    badly?¡±


    Upon that, Oscar lifted his head and leaned against the headboard as he took Amelia closer in his


    arms. ¡°The Clinton family needs an heir after all. Our business can never fall into an outsider¡¯s hands.


    That¡¯s why I need a son.¡±


    At that moment, Amelia felt like asking, Just a son? From any woman? Does it have to be mine, or do


    you not care?


    However, she forced the words back down before she could blurt them out.


    She knew how stupid the question was. Just as Oscar had exined, the Clinton family business was


    extremely sessful and was about to extend into the Erihal market. Besides that, their products had


    already made their way into the Koandria, Jetroina, and Thymion markets.


    Oscar lifted her chin. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Amelia forced a smile. ¡°No.¡±


    Oscar pulled her even closer and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mom will love the kid no matter if it¡¯s a boy


    or girl.¡±


    Amelia blurted out, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Would you be okay with a daughter too? Or are you going to treat her as a burden?


    This man was just too hard to figure out. She always had to make guesses and tiptoe over the wall he


    had built. Yet the moment she seemed to get closer, he added anotheryer and blocked her out.


    Amelia was always nervous when she was with him. She was afraid that Oscar didn¡¯t feel a thing for


    her and that he wouldn¡¯t love their child. Fear entrapped her, and it was all because Oscar had never


    given her the sense of security she needed.


    She acted strong-willed on the surface as if nothing fazed her. Even so, under the surface, her thoughts


    ran wild, and she took every little thing into ount. This left her heart vulnerable. Still, she put up a


    nonchnt front, so everyone else would think she was just a simple-minded girl.


    Oscar flicked her nose lightly and said, ¡°What do you think? Could I bear to hate my own kid?¡±


    Amelia finally calmed down and rxed deeper into his touch.


    Then, Oscar patted her on the back and said soothingly, ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Nodding, Amelia buried her face into his chest. The unfamiliar sense of security lulled her to sleep soon


    enough.


    Oscar just watched her face quietly, caressing her soft skin as he murmured, ¡°Silly girl. Sometimes I


    have no idea what to do with you. Am I in love with you? All I know is that I¡¯m starting to love spending


    time with you and that I don¡¯t feel like letting go.¡±


    This was entirely the truth. He truly had no idea what to do about Amelia anymore. Before, he would


    have beenpletely fine with paying her to leave him. Now, however, he felt like forcing this marriage


    to end by just paying her to leave would be a p to Amelia¡¯s face.


    Ring! Ring! Oscar was shaken out of his stupor by a sudden ringtone. He picked up the phone only to


    see Elizabeth¡¯s name on the screen. With a frown, he hung up instantly before shutting his phone off.


    Then, he ced the phone on the bedside table and fell asleep with Amelia in his arms.


    The next day, Amelia woke up still snuggled into Oscar¡¯s arms. She giggled once she looked at Oscar¡¯s


    fringe, which had stuck up somehow while he was sleeping. Reaching out her fingers, she yfully


    pinched his nose, letting go every time he seemed like he was about to wake up.


    Amelia kept ying around with Oscar¡¯s sleeping face until she decided to get up and get ready. After


    freshening up in the bathroom, she put on a simple white shift dress and went downstairs.


    At the same time, Molly was already preparing breakfast in the kitchen.


    Amelia walked in and smiled. ¡°Morning, Molly. What¡¯s for breakfast?¡±


    Molly looked up at her and smiled as if she were a parent watching their child. ¡°Good morning, Mrs.


    Clinton. Did you rest well?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°It smells great in here. Is that bacon I smell?¡±


    Molly nodded and said, ¡°I went to the market especially early this morning, so I could pick out some


    fresh goods to go with it.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia hugged her warmly.


    ¡°Molly, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Molly chuckled and said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you¡¯re still as child-like as ever even though you¡¯re about to


    have a child of your own.¡±


    Amelia giggled. ¡°You¡¯re practically like my real mom at this point. Of course I can act like a child in front


    of you. Do you not like it?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± Molly said gently. ¡°Did Mr. Clintone homest night?¡±


    Amelia nodded in response. ¡°He¡¯s still asleep upstairs.¡±


    For some reason, Molly seemed thankful for that. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Mr. Clinton is a busy man. I hope you¡¯ll


    be able to keep an open mind and let him do what he has to do. After all, he¡¯s a man, and they all have


    lives outside the home. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    At that, Amelia looked at Molly suspiciously and asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Molly thought things through before deciding to remind Amelia after all. ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way,


    Mrs. Clinton. I heard from Mrs. Clinton that Ms. Yard is in the hospital. I just don¡¯t want you to worry too


    much if he doesn¡¯te home as often.¡±


    Amelia asked calmly, ¡°Do you know Cassie too?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I¡¯m telling you this because I really do love you as I would my own daughter. I knew Ms.


    Yard since I was the Clintons¡¯ maid. Mr. Clinton had a rtionship with her once, but they broke it off


    five years ago. Now, you¡¯re the one Mr. Clinton loves. Don¡¯t think too much. I can tell he loves you a


    lot.¡±


    Hearing Molly¡¯s response, Amelia chuckled. ¡°I knew about Cassie a long time ago. Oscar is a great


    man, so obviously there would be plenty of other women surrounding him. Anyway, don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t


    misunderstand anything. As long as I¡¯m the woman right by his side, it doesn¡¯t matter. Isn¡¯t that right,


    Molly?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Clinton. I was starting to worry that you and Mr. Clinton would start arguing and drift


    apart.¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    After that, Molly finally stopped worrying and finished preparing breakfast.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 169

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 169


    Chapter 169 Exhausted


    Once Molly was done with breakfast, she said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, please wake Mr. Clinton up. It¡¯s almost


    eight, and he still has to go to work.¡±


    Amelia went upstairs after some thought.


    The moment she stepped into the bedroom, she startedughing out loud.


    Oscar was clinging onto a pillow about half her height as he muttered her name in his sleep.


    To be frank, Amelia rarely got to see Oscar acting so child-like and almost didn¡¯t want to wake him up.


    Thus, she walked toward the bed and watched him for a long time. Suddenly, Oscar opened his eyes,


    and Amelia hurriedly diverted her gaze.


    After Oscar properly woke up, he nced at Amelia and smiled. ¡°Come here. I want a hug.¡±


    Amelia walked over to him and Oscar wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into his embrace. He


    nted a soft kiss on the top of her head and said in a low, husky voice, ¡°When did you wake up?¡±


    ¡°Ten, maybe fifteen minutes ago. You were sleeping so soundly I didn¡¯t feel like waking you up,¡± Amelia


    replied with a smile.


    ¡°I thought my Sleeping Beauty would have given her Prince Charming a kiss to wake him up,¡± Oscar


    said lightheartedly, which was a rare urrence.


    Amelia giggled at his joke.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯ve gotten pretty cocky. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re calling yourself ¡®Prince Charming.¡¯ Has


    your skin gotten thicker?¡± Amelia joked, pulling Oscar¡¯s cheeks lightly.


    Oscar sat there obediently, allowing her to squeeze his face.


    The two of them yed around a little while longer before Amelia said, ¡°You should go freshen up. It¡¯s


    getting prettyte, and Molly made us a hearty breakfast. I might end up finishing all of it if you don¡¯t get


    ready soon.¡±


    Oscar pulled Amelia onto hisp and said huskily, ¡°You can have breakfast all to yourself. I have


    everything I want to eat up right here.¡±


    Upon that, Amelia¡¯s cheeks heated up, and she struggled slightly, clearly embarrassed. She half-


    heartedly pped Oscar on the chest a few times.


    Oscar caught her hand in his and nibbled on her thumb gently. ¡°What can I say? You taste better than


    any delicacy I¡¯ve ever tried.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes glistened momentarily.


    Oscar simply couldn¡¯t get enough of her.


    ¡°I wish I could keep you in my pocket so no other man could get a look at you,¡± Oscar suddenly said as


    he looked at her fondly.


    Amelia¡¯s heart started racing. She felt like she was drowning in Oscar¡¯s deep gaze.


    Thest bit of logic she still had quickly reminded her to wake up and stop falling for Oscar¡¯s sweet


    nothings so easily.


    Oscar was good to her, but he was flirtier than anything else. Though he treated her well, he never


    gave her any promises about their future.


    Hence, she was worried that Oscar wasn¡¯t actually in love with her and that it was all just her wishful


    thinking.


    ¡°You better keep me in there for a long time, or I might just get snatched up by another man. By then,


    you might not be the only one for me anymore,¡± Amelia said, only half-joking. But of course, she was


    trying to subtly test Oscar.


    All she was trying to say was, As long as you truly love me and keep me with you forever, I¡¯ll do the


    same to you.


    She hoped Oscar could decipher her actual message. Still, Oscar could very likely continue acting


    ignorant even if he did understand.


    Just then, Oscar held her even closer and kissed her possessively.


    By the time the two of them broke apart, Amelia had copsed in Oscar¡¯s arms, panting lightly.


    After a while, Oscar looked at her and said, ¡°Never talk about other men again. You belong only to me.¡±


    Amelia looked at him slyly and asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, aren¡¯t you getting a little too possessive?¡±


    ¡°But you like my possessiveness,¡± Oscar said proudly.


    Amelia swatted him on the chest again and giggled. ¡°You really are bing bolder by the minute.¡±


    She then stood up and started attempting to pull him up. ¡°Get up, Mr. Clinton. You have to have


    breakfast before going to work.¡±


    Oscar got up and pulled her into his embrace once again. He kissed her on the forehead before saying,


    ¡°Go on then, I¡¯ll join in a bit.¡±


    Amelia looked at him and his tall, lean figure before nodding. ¡°Make it quick, okay?¡±


    With a light grin on his face, Oscar kissed her on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there after I brush my teeth.¡±


    After Amelia left, Oscar checked his phone only to see over twenty missed calls all from Elizabeth.


    There were also some text messages from her.


    He opened it, and they were all saying the same thing: Where are you, Oscar? Cassie is getting


    another operation. If you still care about her at all,e to the hospital at once.


    A frown flitted across his face; he couldn¡¯t imagine what Cassie could have done in just one night to


    send herself back into the operating room.


    He felt like the old Oscar would have been worried for Cassie no matter how minor the injury was.


    However, now that he was finally away from her influence, he no longer felt like he was that worried


    about her.


    He then called Elizabeth back. She picked up almost instantly and started screaming, ¡°Oscar, you


    b*stard! How could you be so cruel? Did you know Cassie got a medical crisis notice yesterday? She¡¯s


    still on the operating table! If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Oscar started gripping his phone even tighter.


    ¡°What happened to Cassie?¡± Oscar finally found his voice back and asked slightly worriedly.


    Elizabeth started wailing in contempt, ¡°Oscar, do you even remember Cassie anymore? Did you forget


    the woman you once loved?¡±


    At that, Oscar¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°I¡¯ll rush over right now.¡± After that, he hung up and ran into the


    bathroom to freshen up as quickly as possible before dressing in a casual outfit.


    He rushed downstairs. Amelia, who was enjoying her breakfast, noticed that he wasn¡¯t in his usual


    business attire and asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, is today casual day?¡±


    Oscar replied, ¡°Cassie¡¯s in the operating room again, so I¡¯m going to go visit her.¡±


    For some reason, Amelia¡¯s heart thumped loudly the moment she heard that. Could the phone callst


    night have something to do with that? But is that even possible?


    She hadn¡¯t even said anything insulting to Cassie except for the truth. Oscar was her husband, after all,


    so there was nothing wrong with wanting to protect her marriage.


    If Cassie really did end up having to go back into the operating room because of those words I said,


    then she¡¯s pretty weak-minded. If she purposely sent herself back in there, then she really is willing to


    do anything as long as it gets me in trouble.


    Amelia then reached out and pulled at Oscar¡¯s arm lightly. She purposely avoided looking at his face. ¡°I


    think you should have some breakfast before you leave. You can¡¯t go out on an empty stomach.¡±


    Yet, Oscar stroked her face gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You eat up, okay? I¡¯ll be going now.¡± After that,


    he walked out without even looking back.


    Amelia watched him leave. She was starting to feel like this time, Cassie would create an even bigger


    rift between herself and Oscar.


    At that, Amelia started feeling distressed. ¡°Did the meal you cooked for me mean nothing to you? Why


    is it that every time I feel like I¡¯m getting closer to you, you get further away from me and closer to


    Cassie instead? Should I just give up on hoping you to love me back?¡± she murmured to herself.


    She didn¡¯t even realize as tears started falling down her face.


    Right then, Molly walked out with another set of breakfast but was shocked at the sight of Amelia¡¯s


    tears. She quickly ced down the tray and rushed toward Amelia. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mrs. Clinton? Why


    are you crying?¡±


    Amelia looked up and touched her cheek only to realize that she was crying. She forced a smile and


    replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Molly. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Clearly, Molly didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°If you¡¯re fine, then why are you crying?¡±


    Amelia reached over and hugged Molly like a helpless child. ¡°I¡¯m really alright, Molly. I just suddenly felt


    like crying.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Heaving a sigh, Molly patted her on the back tenderly and said, ¡°I¡¯m here. You can tell me anything.¡±


    However, Amelia just kept repeating, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I don¡¯t know what came over me.¡±


    But of course, even without saying, Molly was wise enough to know that when a woman cried, men


    were usually the reason behind it.


    ¡°Did Mr. Clinton make you sad again?¡±


    That question immediately struck a chord in Amelia, and she started crying again. ¡°Molly, do you think


    Oscar and I can be together forever?¡±


    That was a question she had never dared to ask out loud. She didn¡¯t n on crying, but it seemed like


    her pregnancy was messing with her hormones and making her cry even more easily than usual.


    Molly was stunned before chuckling. ¡°Silly girl, the two of you are made for each other. Of course you¡¯ll


    be able to stay together forever. Don¡¯t think too much, alright? Mr. Clinton might think I¡¯m mistreating


    you if hees home and sees you like this.¡±


    Amelia started giggling. The tears streaming down her face and the upturned corners of her mouth


    created a stark contrast against the bitterness in her heart.


    Oscar¡¯s ambiguous attitude made Amelia¡¯s life ten times harder. Her heart felt as unclear as to his


    feelings toward her. For Amelia, loving Oscar was the hardest thing she¡¯d ever done.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 170

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 170


    Chapter 170 Will You Stop Making A Fuss


    Molly wiped Amelia¡¯s tears off gently and said in a loving voice, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, sweetie, juste


    and talk to me anytime. I may be getting old, but that means I can give better advice too.¡±


    Amelia started feeling rather embarrassed.


    She sat up straight once again and asked, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Molly. That was unreasonable of me.¡±


    Molly chuckled. ¡°All I saw was a cute and loveable version of you. You weren¡¯t being unreasonable at


    all.¡±


    At that, Amelia giggled as well.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I think you should ask Mr. Clinton toe down for breakfast before he¡¯ste for work,¡±


    Molly said.


    Amelia¡¯s smile suddenly froze on her face. Molly noticed Amelia¡¯s awkwardness and immediately


    understood. ¡°Has Mr. Clinton already left?¡±


    Amelia nodded, trying to act nonplussed.


    However, Molly could already tell she was bothered.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Did the two of you argue?¡±


    Amelia almost wished they¡¯d argued instead. But Oscar had never given Amelia a chance to argue


    about anything. He was always giving her almost everything she could ever ask for, and she was


    always just epting it. It almost seemed like she was just someone he could buy off with money.


    If only Oscar actually ced me first for once, I wouldn¡¯t have to be so paranoid. It wasn¡¯t even the first


    time that Oscar hadn¡¯t prioritized me, so why did it hurt so much more this time around?


    Maybe it was because their rtionship had deepened after yesterday, and she couldn¡¯t treat Oscar as


    some financial backer anymore.


    ¡°No. Thepany called and said there were urgent documents that he needed to sign, so he rushed


    off without eating. I was worried that he would get gastritis, so I guess I became a little paranoid.¡±


    Amelia randomly strung together.


    Molly could tell she wasn¡¯t telling the truth, but she simply let it be and replied, ¡°I thought you two had


    an argument! If that¡¯s the case, I can whip up a quick focia sandwich, and you can bring it to him


    later.¡±


    Upon that, Amelia was hesitant.


    Oscar¡¯s departure seemed really urgent, and it seemed like Cassie was not doing well. If Amelia went


    over now, she could probably anger the Yard family, which would end up reflecting on Oscar.


    After a torrent of emotions, Amelia finally shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. He¡¯s working, and I don¡¯t want to


    disturb him.¡±


    Despite that, Molly packed up some food for her and chuckled. ¡°I think Mr. Clinton would love it if you


    visited him at work. He may not say it directly, but he really cares about you. Even when he¡¯s not home,


    he calls me to ask if you¡¯ve eaten and if you¡¯re feeling alright.¡±


    At her words, Amelia cheered up a little and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Would I have to lie about something like that?¡± Molly smiled.


    Amelia¡¯s foul mood finally dissipated.


    ¡°Feeling better, Mrs. Clinton?¡±


    Amelia nodded, a little embarrassed.


    Molly was d, but she still felt worried for Amelia. She could tell that Amelia had fallen deeply for


    Oscar, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she could say the same for him. On the one hand, he had his old lover,


    and on the other, he had his wife of almost five years. Men were peculiar creatures in that they never


    treasured something until they lost it. Thus, Molly was worried that Oscar was in the same situation and


    that he was unable to see how much Amelia loved him.


    Hopefully, Mr. Clinton would know better than other men and wouldn¡¯t choose the woman who once left


    him behind. If he did choose her, Mrs. Clinton, who truly loved him, would get hurt, and he¡¯d lose his


    chance at a regr happy marriage.


    ¡°Eat up, Mrs. Clinton. You¡¯re barely showing even though you¡¯re almost seven and a half months


    pregnant.¡±


    Amelia took another bite at the bacon paired with some eggs and some homemade focia bread. It


    was savory with a hint of fragrance from the garlic and herbs. Pairing with the runny yolk, it tasted just


    like heaven. ¡°This is delicious, Molly. You couldpete with a five-star restaurant at this point. I can¡¯t


    even imagine being this good at cooking,¡± she praised.


    Molly felt incredibly happy at Amelia¡¯spliments.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you were born into a good life. All you have to do is go out there and enjoy yourself! Buy


    all the clothes you want, and leave the cooking to people like me,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. Sometimes I start feeling like cooking is more fun than shopping, but my skills


    are far fromparable to yours,¡± Amelia chuckled.


    While the atmosphere in the house was starting to lighten up, it was the opposite at the hospital.


    When Oscar arrived, Elizabeth shot him a venomous re. ¡°I see you still have some humanity left in


    you, Oscar.¡±


    Oscar hurried over and said, ¡°What happened, Mrs. Yard? I thought she was doing well yesterday.¡±


    Immediately, Elizabeth¡¯s expression soured, and she pped Oscar across the face. ¡°If anything


    happens to her, I¡¯m going to make sure you regret it,¡± she threatened.


    Oscar¡¯s expression darkened as well.


    Just then, Charlie wrapped his arms around Elizabeth and said to Oscar, ¡°She¡¯s just high-strung


    because of Cassie, Oscar. Don¡¯t take it personally.¡±


    Nheless, Oscar just stayed silent.


    Charlie sighed, his face lined with tiredness. ¡°I think you should head home, Oscar. We¡¯ll be here for


    Cassie.¡±


    Elizabeth looked even more agitated at that.


    With all her might, she wormed out of Charlie¡¯s grasp and said, ¡°He can¡¯t leave! He¡¯s the reason Cassie


    is in there right now fighting for her life.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me everything on Oscar. Cassie chose to do that to herself.¡± Charlie replied helplessly.


    As soon as Elizabeth heard that, she snapped at Charlie and red daggers at him. ¡°Charlie, need I


    remind you that the one lying in the operating room is also your daughter? I get that you¡¯re still caught


    up on Olivia, but can you get your head clear enough to care about Cassie for one second?¡±


    At that point, Charlie was already feeling exhausted. Not only was his daughter in the operating room,


    but his wife was also trying to start a fight. He was starting to feel like his once-happy family was


    starting to deviate into chaos.


    He worked so hard just to provide afortable life for his family, but all he got in return was his


    daughter bing someone¡¯s mistress and his wife starting fights every day.


    Oscar frowned and broke the silence. ¡°As the reason for Cassie¡¯s condition, don¡¯t you think I should be


    allowed to know exactly what happened? Even criminals get to be aware of the crime theymitted


    before getting sentenced.¡±


    Charlie looked at him and sighed before passing Oscar a piece of paper. ¡°This is the will Cassie wrote


    yesterday. If Elizabeth and I hadn¡¯t visited her when we did, she might have already left us. She did


    truly love you, after all, so just do what you will with that.¡±


    Oscar took the piece of paper and started reading the will. As his eyes traveled further down the page,


    his frown started deepening.


    The will read: Oscar, I love you so much. I can¡¯t stand being second to any other woman in your life. I¡¯m


    terrified that you¡¯ll fall in love with someone else and leave me behind, so I decided that taking my own


    life was the only way that you would remember me forever. If my death makes its mark on your heart,


    I¡¯d take that as a sess. I called you yesterday but that woman picked up instead. She said you had


    already personally confirmed your love for her, and that you were only getting your revenge on me.


    That¡¯s why you treated me so well, so you could let me down and leave me behind. I didn¡¯t believe it at


    first, but that woman sent me a voice recording confirming exactly what she told me. You already


    stopped loving me almost five years ago. I was devastated by that message. I can¡¯t live in a world


    where you don¡¯t love me, so forgive me for choosing such an irresponsible way to end my own life. I


    just want me to mean as much to you as you do to me, even if guilt is the cause of that.


    Oz, this will truly make you remember me forever, right? I don¡¯t believe that you no longer love me. I


    wanted to marry you, to put on a wedding dress, and read our vows together, though it looks like that


    won¡¯t happen in this life anymore. But if we¡¯re so lucky as to meet again in our next life, will you marry


    me then? You promised that you would only marry me. I can¡¯t believe you went back on your promise


    in less than five years¡¯ time. Not only did you marry another woman, but you were also even willing to


    have a child with her. You have no idea how much I envy her for being the woman you married. Oz, in


    our next life, please only love me, okay?


    There wasn¡¯t much written on what was supposed to be her will, but every single word showed how


    much Cassie loved Oscar and the lengths she was willing to go to have him all for herself.


    Oscar couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly startled at this strange, unfamiliar side of Cassie.


    No one wanted to hear their significant other threatening them by taking their own life.


    Hence, a woman cing such immense pressure on a man by literally giving her life up for him was


    only going to distance him from her. Oscar didn¡¯t feel like this was romantic in the slightest. On the


    contrary, he was terrified.


    At that moment, Oscar was feeling extremely conflicted. For one, he didn¡¯t believe that Amelia would


    have sent Cassie such a voice recording. After all, Oscar had never even said such things.


    Since he was aware of that, he couldn¡¯t understand why Cassie would say that in her will. Was it simply


    so I would misunderstand what Amelia did?


    The more Oscar thought about it, the more he felt like he no longer knew who Cassie was. The pure,


    sometimes reckless woman that he once loved was now gone. And in her ce was a venomous,


    calctive woman who only acted nice and gentle in front of him.


    Charlie patted Oscar on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t take it too personally, Oscar. Cassie certainly did go too


    far this time.¡±


    Elizabeth, however, pulled Charlie toward her and hissed, ¡°Charlie Yard, if you say one more negative


    thing about our daughter, you better believe that I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Once again, Charlie sighed in resignation.


    Their once warm and cozy home was now in shambles because of Elizabeth¡¯s unreasonable behavior.


    Elizabeth then pushed Charlie away and jabbed a finger at Oscar. ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m warning you, if Cassie


    comes out alive, you had better marry her no matter what. I only have one daughter, so I can¡¯t let


    anything else happen to her. Though I may not be able toy a finger on you if you choose not to marry


    her, I can¡¯t say the same for your pregnant wife.¡±


    In just a split second, Oscar¡¯s expression became extremely dark, almost murderous.


    ¡°Are you threatening me, Mrs. Yard?¡±


    Even so, Elizabeth spat back, ¡°No, I¡¯m not threatening you. As a mother, I am willing to do anything to


    keep my daughter safe and happy. I don¡¯t care how cruel or inhumane it is. Cassie was willing to die for


    you, so I¡¯m not going to let you get away with that.¡±


    Charlie sighed and pulled Elizabeth away from Oscar. In a low voice, he told the woman, ¡°Will you stop


    making a fuss?¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 171

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 171


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 171


    Elizabeth sneered as she stared coldly at Charlie. ¡°Charlie Yard, I¡¯ve finally seen your true colors. You


    love Olivia, and you pander to her son¡¯s every whim. But you don¡¯t even care that your own daughter is


    now facing a life and death situation in the operating room. What a great husband and father you are.¡±


    Charlie looked defeated and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re being irrational, Elizabeth, and I don¡¯t want to argue with


    you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Elizabeth¡¯s face contorted even more with rage.


    ¡°Is that your guilty conscience, Charlie? You had a sordid affair with Olivia, and now you¡¯re even


    covering up for her son. What? Are you afraid that if Oscar found out about it, he will look down on you


    for being a good-for-nothing hypocrite?¡±


    Her words dripped with so much sarcasm that Charlie couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. ¡°That¡¯s enough from


    you!¡± he bellowed.


    Despite that, Elizabeth cackled even louder, to a point where she looked almost maniacal.


    ¡°Feeling guilty, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Charlie was silent. At this point, he knew it¡¯d be impossible to talk sense into someone who was being


    unreasonable.


    Elizabeth continued, ¡°You are a heartless hypocrite, and that makes Olivia a shameless b*tch!¡±


    As soon the words left her mouth, Elizabeth felt a tight p to her face. She instinctively brought her


    hand up to where she had just been pped and looked helplessly at Oscar.


    Even Charlie was taken aback. He never expected Oscar to be that heavy-handed.


    ¡°Oscar, you¡­ ¡° Charlie wanted to speak but eventually held his tongue.


    Oscar¡¯s expression was dark as he glowered at Elizabeth. ¡°Mrs. Yard, I never expected Cassie to be


    suicidal. I will make it up to her, but please do not drag my mother into this. She is a respectable


    woman, and I will not let you tarnish her reputation.¡±


    Elizabeth could still feel the burn on her cheek right then. She was humiliated, but that p did also


    knock some sense back into her.


    With that, she straightened herself up and raked through her hair. It didn¡¯t take long before she


    regained her poise andposure. If it hadn¡¯t been the handprint on her face, one wouldn¡¯t have


    known that she had thrown a fit only a while ago.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Oscar, I will never forget that p from you. I won¡¯t hold you fully responsible for Cassie¡¯s suicide, but


    it is still a fact that Cassie tried to kill herself over you. You better pray that she pulls through this, or I


    won¡¯t let you off. Nobody bullies my daughter!¡±


    Nheless, Oscar remained sullen throughout.


    Elizabeth distanced herself further from Charlie as she looked silently in the direction of the operating


    room.


    Because of Cassie, the rtionship between her and her husband had be even more strained.


    Gone were the days when they still loved and supported each other.


    The three of them paced outside for almost three hours before the light above the operating room door


    finally flickered off. A team of doctors made their way out, all of them exhausted after such a long


    procedure.


    Elizabeth couldn¡¯t hide her anxiety as she rushed up to them. ¡°Dr. Kane, how is my daughter?¡±


    Dr. Kane¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. On top of work fatigue, he was also exasperated at


    Cassie. It hadn¡¯t even been ten days since she got hospitalized, yet she had already caused so much


    trouble for the staff. More importantly, he was upset at theck of care she had for herself.


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, your daughter is out of danger. But if she continues to have so little regard for her own life,


    I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing much we can do for her.¡±


    Elizabeth¡¯s face fell.


    Meanwhile, Charlie quickly stepped in to change the subject. ¡°Dr. Kane, thank you so much for all your


    help today. I¡¯ll y host another time and buy everyone here a meal.¡±


    That put a faint smile back on Dr. Kane¡¯s face as he politely took his leave.


    Cassie was soon rolled out of the operating room by three nurses. Elizabeth was anxious to see her,


    but one of the nurses pulled her away. ¡°Please calm down, Mrs. Yard. The patient¡¯s condition is very


    fragile. We need to let her rest for now.¡±


    For the sake of her daughter, Elizabeth held herself back.


    After that, Cassie was admitted to the intensive care unit as her condition needed close monitoring.


    She¡¯d be transferred to a normal ward only if there were no otherplications.


    Charlie looked at his daughter through the ss with mixed emotions. It pained him to see Cassie in


    this state, but all he could do was to hope for the best. After a while, he turned to his wife. ¡°Elizabeth,


    why don¡¯t you head home and rest? I¡¯ll stay here with Cassie.¡±


    When Elizabeth didn¡¯t answer, Charlie sighed. ¡°Fine, you can stay here and watch Cassie. I need to


    speak to Oscar.¡±


    Elizabeth still didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Come on, Oscar. I want to talk to you.¡± Charlie gestured for Oscar to follow him.


    There was a brief hesitation on Oscar¡¯s part, but he eventually nodded and went along.


    The two men found a quieter spot where they could sit and speak freely. But for the first two minutes,


    no one said a word.


    Charlie was the first to break the awkward silence. ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m sure you can guess what I wanted to talk


    to you about, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush. What are your ns with Cassie? Be honest.¡±


    Oscar tugged at his hair in exasperation. ¡°Honestly, I have no idea,¡± he said solemnly.


    Charlie shot him a dirty look. ¡°Cassie had a miscarriage because of you. She slit her wrists because of


    you. And now all you can say is that you have no idea? I watched you grow up, Oscar, but I never


    thought you¡¯d be this callous and irresponsible.¡±


    Oscar mulled over it for a while before replying, ¡°Undoubtedly, Cassie¡¯s actions have stressed me out a


    lot. You¡¯re a man too, so I¡¯m sure you can understand what it feels like when a woman you love


    constantly threatens you with her life.¡±


    Charlie grew silent.


    Then, Oscar continued, ¡°I¡¯m d that Cassie is fine now, but- ¡°


    ¡°But now you don¡¯t wish to marry her, is that right?¡± Charlie finished his sentence.


    Oscar furrowed his brows when he heard Charlie¡¯s reply.


    ¡°I¡¯m really disappointed, Oscar. I had always thought you were a responsible man, so I was happy


    when you and Cassie started dating. I even had ns to let you manage the Yard Group once you got


    married.¡± Charlie sighed deeply. ¡°Unfortunately, Cassie was wilful and ran away to start a new life


    abroad. I was so mad at her for throwing away a good husband like you. Five yearster, you married


    another woman, but we were still on friendly terms. The biggest mistake you made was getting back


    with Cassie.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to me you either, Oscar. But Cassie did hurt herself because of you. That¡¯s how


    determined she is to marry you. As her father, I can¡¯t possibly watch her suffer.¡±


    After hearing that, Oscar felt even more overwhelmed with conflicting emotions.


    He smacked his forehead in frustration. There were so many thoughts racing through his head that he


    couldn¡¯t make any sense of it.


    After some time, he finally spoke up, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this again when Cassie recovers.¡±


    Charlie gave him a firm pat on his back. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to pressure you. But since you¡¯re back with


    Cassie, it¡¯s only right that you marry her. Extramarital affairs are taxing, and someone always ends up


    being hurt the most by it. Cassie has already suffered a lot. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want to see her suffer


    anymore, do you?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression remained grave, but his eyes were burning with unwavering determination. ¡°This is


    between Cassie and me, so we will resolve it ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, I won¡¯t force you. But I still look forward to having you as my son-inw. I hope you will


    consider that well.¡±


    Having said his piece, Charlie gave Oscar another pat on his shoulder before walking away.


    Oscar remained in his spot, still fighting the wave of emotions and thoughts that gued him. He


    eventually gave in and followed Charlie back to Cassie.


    When Elizabeth saw them walking back, she scowled. Then again, how could her mood improve when


    her daughter was in the ICU? Seeing how tired and angry she was, Charlie decided to take matters into


    his own hands. ¡°Oscar, we¡¯ll leave Cassie to you. Elizabeth and I need to take off to do something.


    Oscar merely stared at Cassie and nodded.


    Elizabeth, on the other hand, looked ready to throw hands. ¡°Cassie will be fine with me here. I don¡¯t


    want to leave and risk losing my daughter again.¡±


    Charlie let out a deep sigh. His wife¡¯s stubbornness was getting on his edge. ¡°Will you just listen to me


    for once? For our daughter¡¯s sake?¡±


    Elizabeth thought long and hard about it but eventually still left together with Charlie.


    As soon as they stepped out of the hospital, Charlie immediately called up Olivia.


    ¡°Hey Olivia, it¡¯s Charlie. It has been a long time, so I was thinking of asking you and Owen out for tea.


    It¡¯d be good for us old friends to do some catching up too.¡±


    Olivia must have agreed to it because Charlie soon added, ¡°Great! Let¡¯s meet at our usual ce in


    about an hour.¡±


    Elizabeth was ring at him the entire time. ¡°Why did you call her?¡± she demanded.


    ¡°My dear, we¡¯ve been married for more than thirty years now. I don¡¯t want to argue with you. If you


    really have Cassie¡¯s best interests at heart, then all the more you should stop throwing these tantrums,¡±


    Charlie replied very patiently. ¡°Since Cassie wants to marry into the Clintons, we should also manage


    the rtions with Owen and Olivia. We wouldn¡¯t want Cassie¡¯s rtionship with her inws to start on


    the wrong foot, would we?¡±


    Elizabeth wasn¡¯t entirely pleased with this arrangement, but Charlie was right. They should smooth


    things over with Owen and Olivia to make sure they ept Cassie into their family.


    ¡°When you meet themter, please watch your attitude. After all, we¡¯re old friends. Let¡¯s not make


    things any more awkward.¡±


    However, Elizabeth still refused to say a word.


    ¡°If you¡¯re reluctant, I can go on my own,¡± Charlie suggested.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go with you. That way I¡¯ll get to see how much of a prude Olivia is.¡±


    This time, Charlie stayed silent.


    It took almost an hour of driving before the two of them arrived at their destination.


    There was a sense of familiarity as they strode into the restaurant and immediately headed for their


    usual private room.


    Owen and Olivia were already seated inside but quickly got up to greet them when they walked in.


    ¡°Charlie! Finally!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, we were held up by traffic. Have you been waiting for long?¡± Charlie asked apologetically.


    Olivia smiled in return. ¡°No, no. We¡¯ve only just got here ourselves. Please, let¡¯s sit and talk.¡±


    The four of them took their seats and ced their usual orders of tea and pastries. After exchanging


    some more pleasantries, Olivia changed the subject. ¡°Charlie, how¡¯s Cassie now? I¡¯ve been rather


    busy these few days, so I haven¡¯t found the time to visit her.¡±


    Charlie stiffened visibly, not knowing how to respond.


    On the other hand, Elizabeth was understandably still in a very foul mood. Her tone was harsh when


    she spoke, ¡°All thanks to Oscar, my daughter had a miscarriage and even slit her wrists to try to kill


    herself. Luckily, the hospital staff got to her on time. If it was anyter, we might have lost her for good.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes shed with surprise and panic. ¡°What? What on earth happened? Is Cassie all right


    now?¡±


    Elizabeth was about to reply when Charlie grabbed her hand and interrupted, ¡°She¡¯s out of danger now.


    But she has to be kept in the ICU for observation.¡±


    ¡°Charlie, what exactly happened? Why would Cassie do such¡­¡±


    Elizabeth was all riled up as she angrily pulled her hand away from Charlie. ¡°Olivia, you should be


    asking your precious son what he has done. Cassie is in this state because of him. It¡¯s only right that


    he takes responsibility for it.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s frown deepened as she turned to look at Charlie. ¡°What do you think about all this?¡±


    Charlie subconsciously averted his gaze, but his voice was solemn when he replied, ¡°Olivia, our


    families are of the same socioeconomic status. So in that respect, Cassie and Oscar are very well


    matched. And besides, it¡¯s been almost five years. Surely you can go easy on Cassie now? Once she


    marries Oscar, our Yard Group would fall under his management too. It¡¯s win-win for him.¡±


    The expression on Olivia¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree,¡± she replied curtly. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about what happened to Cassie, and I¡¯m willing to


    compensate you for that. But I will not agree to Oscar marrying her.¡±


    The fury in Elizabeth¡¯s eyes intensified. She looked ready to shred Olivia into pieces.


    Charlie felt at a loss. ¡°Olivia, you used to like Cassie and even looked forward to having her as your


    daughter-inw. Why the change now?¡±


    ¡°I do like Cassie, and I wouldn¡¯t mind having her as my goddaughter. But Oscar is still married and


    even has a child along the way. We will never do something as heartless as abandoning our family. So


    again, I¡¯m sorry we can¡¯t ept Cassie. Truthfully, I¡¯m shocked that you¡¯d even suggest this.¡±


    The moment Olivia said that, Elizabeth had had enough. She wasn¡¯t going to stand by and let them


    bully her daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t go getting all high and mighty on me, Olivia. Oscar has to marry Cassie


    whether he likes it or not.¡± She mmed the table in anger. ¡°Nobody messes with my family. If you


    don¡¯t take responsibility for Cassie, I will unleash hell on your family.¡±


    Frankly speaking, Olivia had never seen a more unreasonable woman. She was just as upset, but after


    listening to Elizabeth¡¯s maniacal rant, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 172

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 172


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 172


    Once Olivia had calmed herself, she turned toward Charlie. ¡°Is that what you want for Cassie too?¡±


    ¡°Olivia, we¡¯ve been friends for so many years, so I¡¯ll just speak my mind. Oscar has a wife, yet he still


    got back together with Cassie. I¡¯m also against Cassie going to such extreme measures to try to win


    him back. But she¡¯s my only daughter, and I won¡¯t let anyone take advantage of her.¡±


    It was at that moment when Olivia finally understood the real reason for this meetup. Charlie and


    Elizabeth were so hellbent on having Oscar marry Cassie that they¡¯d never take no for an answer.


    The Clintons and the Yards have been family friends for so long. Who would have thought their


    rtionship would be strained because of their children? If the Clintons didn¡¯t give in to their


    request, it might signal the end of their friendship.


    Just then, Owen could sense Olivia¡¯s inner turmoil as he tried to coax her. ¡°Charlie, I¡¯ve always been


    fond of Cassie. I¡¯d be more than happy to have her as my daughter-inw. But we don¡¯t have a say


    when ites to affairs of the heart. Shouldn¡¯t we leave it to them whether to get married or not?¡± he


    reasoned.


    Elizabeth scoffed at Owen. ¡°Are you kidding? Cassie is in the ICU because of your son. Is that not


    enough to show how badly she wants to marry him?¡±


    ¡°But what about Oscar?¡±


    Charlie and Elizabeth were stumped by that.


    Owen was the voice of reason as he continued, ¡°Charlie, I think you¡¯re rushing things a little too much.


    Why don¡¯t we wait till Cassie¡¯s recovered beforeing together to think of a solution?¡±


    Charlie was silent, but Elizabeth was quick to respond, ¡°Are you saying your family won¡¯t ept


    Cassie? Even with the kind of rtions both our families have, it¡¯s still a no from you?¡±


    She thought she could get a rise out of Owen, but thetter remained calm andposed.


    ¡°When ites to any rtionship, it takes two hands to p. So, it wasn¡¯t just Oscar¡¯s fault that this


    affair even started, though men usually bear the brunt of the me. I agree he has to take


    responsibility. I just think it¡¯d be better to wait till Cassie¡¯s discharged before we sit down together to


    discuss this.¡±


    Elizabeth crossed her arms in annoyance. ¡°Unless you agree to Oscar marrying Cassie, there¡¯s no


    room for discussion,¡± she replied coldly.


    Both Olivia and Owen were livid, but Owen still managed to keep his tone casual. ¡°Do we have to make


    things so ugly? Do our years of friendship mean nothing at all?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯ve been friends for so long that I¡¯mying all this out. My daughter is beautiful and


    capable. She may have many suitors, but she only has eyes for Oscar. As her mother, it¡¯s only right


    that I help fight for her happiness. If Oscar gets a divorce and marries her, we can still be friends. If he


    doesn¡¯t, then I never want to see any of you again.¡±


    Elizabeth was pushy, but she had also made her stand very clear.


    The room fell into an awkward silence that instant.


    Charlie tugged at Elizabeth in a bid to calm her down, only to have her rudely brush his hand away.


    In the meantime, Olivia tried to keep her voice gentle yet firm. ¡°I¡¯mying it all out here too, Charlie. Our


    family has only one daughter-inw, and that¡¯s Amelia. We will make it up to Cassie as long as it¡¯s


    within our power. But I will never agree to her bing the Clintons¡¯ daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, what do you take Cassie for? A beggar?¡± Elizabeth yelled.


    Olivia merely furrowed her brows and looked on in silence.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯re done here,¡± Elizabeth said as she stood and tried to leave.


    Charlie pulled her and forcefully sat her back in her chair. ¡°Please, let¡¯s all calm down. I¡¯m sure we can


    talk about this nicely without ruining our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°I can ept all your terms, other than Oscar marrying Cassie.¡± It was clear that Olivia was never


    going to change her stance.


    Elizabeth once again mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Fine, then there¡¯s nothing else for us to talk


    about.¡± She threw a nce at Charlie and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s leave. I don¡¯t want to stay and be snubbed


    by them.¡±


    At that, Charlie was both frustrated and apologetic. He never expected things to turn out like that. ¡°Let¡¯s


    all calm down for now. We can talk about this another day,¡± he said solemnly before following Elizabeth


    out of the restaurant.


    Once they were out of earshot, Owen let out a deep sigh. ¡°Olivia, our families have known each other


    for generations. Did you have to sound so harsh?¡±


    Olivia sighed in return. She sat in contemtion as she sipped on her tea.


    Almost a minute had passed before she spoke up, ¡°A woman who would threaten someone with her


    life. Is that the kind of wife you want your son to have?¡±


    That left Owen speechless.


    He knew Olivia was right. It was frightening how Cassie could have so little regard for her own life. She


    attempted suicide because things didn¡¯t go her way, and she had no qualms about letting Oscar take


    the me for it. She had made it clear that her life or death entirely depended on Oscar¡¯s next course


    of action and that, was even more terrifying.


    ¡°Call Oscar and tell him toe home,¡± Olivia instructed.


    Owen kept his conversation with Oscar short and sinct once his call went through. He ordered his


    son to be home in an hour so they could speak with him.


    As soon as he hung up, Olivia turned to him. ¡°Dear, I hope you can be on my side. No matter what, I


    will not let Cassie be my daughter-inw.¡±


    Owen saw the determination in his wife¡¯s eyes and nodded.


    Both the Clintons then left the restaurant and made their way home.


    They had only been home for half an hour when Oscar pulled up, punctual as always.


    Owen and Olivia were already seated at the sofa, their expressions grim and solemn. Stephanie was


    coming down the stairs in a state of drowsiness when she felt the overwhelmingly tense atmosphere.


    That was all the wake-up call she needed.


    She swallowed hard before approaching her parents. ¡°Dad, Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Olivia nced at her without saying a word.


    Meanwhile, Owen beckoned to the sofa opposite them and said, ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Stephanie looked at her parents warily. ¡°Dad, Mom, who made you angry?¡±


    Olivia frowned as she looked Stephanie up and down. ¡°What is this that you¡¯re wearing? Is this how


    people of our status should be dressed? Go put on something decent!¡±


    Stephanie was left bewildered as she looked down at the casual wear she was in. How is being


    comfortably and fully clothed not decent?


    Feeling wronged, she looked at her father, but Owen only told her to listen to Olivia instead.


    Stephanie had no choice but toply.


    When she came back down, Oscar had just entered the house with a very conspicuous wound next to


    his eye.


    Her eyes widened in shock as she ran toward her brother. ¡°Oscar, what happened to your face?¡±


    Her outburst drew the attention of everyone else in the house.


    Olivia noticed the wound right away but did not show any signs of concern like she usually would. She


    merely motioned for Oscar to take a seat.


    ¡°Dad. Mom,¡± Oscar greeted politely before sitting down.


    Stephanie joined her brother on the sofa, but she was still adamant about finding out the cause of his


    injury.


    Oscar¡¯s expression was grave as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I walked into something identally.¡±


    Before Stephanie could say anymore, Olivia interrupted, ¡°Steph, stop badgering your brother. Go out


    with your friends if you¡¯re bored. Your father and I need to talk to Oscar.¡±


    Stephanie pursed her lips in annoyance.


    ¡°Mom, I want to stay. I¡¯m your daughter, not an outsider. There¡¯s nothing you need to hide from me if it


    concerns our family.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Olivia gave in and turned her attention to Oscar. She couldn¡¯t hide the fact that seeing her son injured


    pained her.


    ¡°Oscar, is your eye okay? Shall I get the housemaid to tend to it?¡±


    Oscar shook his head. ¡°Nah. It¡¯s just a small scratch.¡±


    Being a mother meant that Olivia could never stop worrying about her children. The more she thought


    about her son¡¯s injury, the more concerned she was. In the end, she got the housemaid to bring some


    medicine over so she could personally tend to Oscar¡¯s wound.


    Once his wound was all bandaged up, Olivia¡¯s no-nonsense demeanor was back.


    ¡°Oscar, why don¡¯t you and Amelia head to Anndur? I¡¯ve already gotten everything ready. And once


    she gives birth, the baby will be registered as a citizen of Anndur.¡±


    Even though his mother¡¯s words were shocking, Oscar remained unfazed.


    Stephanie, on the other hand, became very agitated. ¡°Mom, are you crazy? Why does Oscar have to


    go to Anndur when he¡¯s doing well here? And if he does, who¡¯s going to manage Clinton


    Corporations?¡±


    ¡°Your father isn¡¯t that old. He¡¯s still perfectly capable of managing Clinton Corporations. You can see


    this trip as an extended honeymoon for your brother and sister-inw,¡± Olivia rebuked while ring at


    her daughter.


    ¡°Are you joking, Mom? A honeymoon is for newlyweds, not for people who have been married for


    almost five years! Have you lost your mind?¡±


    Owen¡¯s face turned dark as he turned to Stephanie. ¡°Steph, go upstairs.¡±


    Nheless, Stephanie was indignant about the way she had been treated. She was about to protest


    against it when Owen repeated himself, this time even more sternly.


    An exasperated Stephanie didn¡¯t have a choice but to march her way back up to her room, leaving her


    parents and Oscar alone in the living room.


    After a sip of her tea, Olivia went straight to her point. ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m sure you know why I¡¯m asking you


    and Amelia to go to Anndur?¡±


    Oscar nodded solemnly.


    ¡°Since you do, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I want you and Amelia to leave the day after tomorrow.


    Your father and I will deal with the Yard family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to Anndur, Mom. I¡¯m not a coward. I am the reason things have gotten to this stage,


    so I should be responsible for it. Let me handle my affairs with Amelia and Cassie,¡± Oscar said


    resolutely.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 173

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 173


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 173


    Olivia huffed at her son. ¡°Oscar, the Yards have personallye to us demanding answers. Do you


    really think you can handle this on your own?¡±


    Upon that, Oscar nodded.


    ¡°I have no doubts about your ability when ites to running a business, Oscar. But you¡¯re indecisive


    when ites to matters of the heart. You¡¯ve already hurt two women because of that, and that¡¯s


    something I can¡¯t approve of.¡±


    After a slight pause, Olivia continued, ¡°I have two reasons for wanting you and Amelia to go to


    Anndur. First, it¡¯s to stop the Yard family from harassing you. Second, it¡¯s to ensure Amelia¡¯s safety.


    Knowing what Elizabeth is capable of, Amelia won¡¯t be safe here unless she has round-the-clock


    security. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve decided it¡¯d be better for the two of you to be in Anndur.¡±


    Oscar drank his tea in one gulp before mming his cup on the table in frustration.


    On the other hand, Owen looked at his son and said calmly, ¡°Oscar, listen to your mother. Go to


    Anndur with Amelia. Once she¡¯s had the baby, we will go visit.¡±


    Oscar sped his hands together in contemtion, his expression grave. He understood his parents


    only had his best interests at heart, but he still couldn¡¯t shirk his responsibility.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I can¡¯t go along with your n. Cassie did hurt herself because of me, so I can¡¯t leave her


    behind. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want others to think your son is an irresponsible coward, would you?¡±


    Owen and Olivia held each other¡¯s gaze. Finally, Owen spoke up, ¡°You really don¡¯t wish to go to


    Anndur?¡±


    Oscar shook his head.


    Olivia sighed deeply. ¡°Oscar, I don¡¯t care how you feel about Cassie and Amelia. But please don¡¯t


    forget that Amelia is your wife, and she¡¯s pregnant with your child. Your father and I have been looking


    forward to a grandchild for so long that if anything happens to either of them, don¡¯t me me for


    disowning you. I won¡¯t force you to go to Anndur, but you have to make sure Amelia will be safe.¡±


    Oscar frowned as he pondered. ¡°I know, Mom. I will protect her,¡± he reassured.


    Standing up from her seat, Olivia sighed again. ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m very disappointed at the way you¡¯ve


    conducted yourself these past months. I never thought you¡¯d have an extramarital affair and get


    yourself entangled between two women. Regardless of the oue, there will always be a loser in this


    situation. I¡¯ve always been very proud of you, but your infidelity and irresponsibility have upset me


    greatly. I hope you¡¯ll reflect on yourself.¡±


    With that said, Olivia made her way upstairs, leaving Oscar with Owen.


    Owen felt a little sorry for his son but knew that he was still in the wrong. He walked over to Oscar and


    patted his shoulders. ¡°Oscar, the men in the Clinton family never let their wives cry. But you have, again


    and again. Even I have to admit that you¡¯ve gone overboard this time, so don¡¯t me your mother for


    being harsh.¡±


    Oscar was silent for a long while as he pursed his lips together. When he finally spoke, his voice was


    low and apologetic, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, it¡¯s not me that you¡¯ve let down. You have to think through this carefully. No matter who you


    choose, try to let the other party down easily. The Clinton and Yard families have been friends for so


    long. I don¡¯t wish for our friendship to end just because you couldn¡¯t control your hormones.¡±


    Hearing that, Oscar nodded his head lightly.


    ¡°I know you must be feeling awful,¡± Owen said as he gave Oscar another pat. ¡°Since your mother is still


    fuming, why don¡¯t you head home first?¡±


    His parents had already told him all they wanted to, so there was no point in staying any longer.


    Once he was back in his car, Oscar could finally release his pent-up frustration as he started tugging at


    his hair. He sat there deep in contemtion for a long time before finally driving off.


    He had only made it halfway home when he got a call. After the call ended, his entire demeanor


    changed as he quickly steered his car and elerated. In his mad rush, he even ran a few red lights,


    which led to a chase by the traffic police.


    Even so, Oscar didn¡¯t care about anything as he continued to drive at a dangerous speed. It was


    usually an hour¡¯s drive to the Principal General Hospital, but Oscar made it in just twenty minutes.


    He dashed up to the sixth floor and made a beeline for the operating room. A distraught-looking Tiffany


    was already there. ¡°How¡¯s Amelia? How did she get into an ident? Wasn¡¯t she still fine this


    morning?¡± Oscar asked anxiously.


    Tiffany stared listlessly at Oscar, her hands and feet cold. Her lips were trembling so much she couldn¡¯t


    say anything.


    Oscar once again grabbed and shook her. ¡°Tell me what happened to Amelia! Have you be


    mute?¡±


    The woman took a big gulp and tried to calm herself down. ¡°Amelia wanted to buy a few clothes for you


    and the baby, so she asked me to go shopping with her. We were about to cross the road when a car


    dashed out of nowhere.¡± Tiffany looked close to tears as she continued, ¡°I was walking in front with


    Amelia behind me. When the car came, Amelia pushed me away, and then she¡­ she bled so much.


    She justy there on the road so lifelessly.¡±


    Once she finished recounting the entire incident, Tiffany broke down into tears. ¡°Oscar, do you think


    Amelia might¡­ ¡°


    Color started to drain from Oscar¡¯s face, and the panic in his eyes intensified. Tiffany¡¯s recount was so


    vivid that he couldn¡¯t shake the image away. It was excruciatingly painful every time he pictured a


    lifeless Amelia lying in a pool of blood.


    ¡°No, no. Amelia will be fine,¡± Oscar replied firmly.


    Tiffany calmed down considerably after hearing that. ¡°Yes, Amelia will be fine. She will definitely be


    fine!¡±


    Oscar looked up at the light above the operating room, which indicated the operation was still in


    progress. It was so bright it hurt his eyes.


    Then, Oscar took a deep breath and steeled himself for the call he was about to make. He dialed his


    home number and tried to keep his conversation as brief as possible. He didn¡¯t even let them have an


    opportunity to ask more before he hung up.


    In under an hour, Owen and Olivia rushed to the hospital. Olivia had beads of perspiration on her


    forehead as she jogged toward Oscar and held on to his hands nervously. ¡°Oscar, what happened to


    Amelia? You said she was in an ident? What exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, Mom. Amelia is still in the operating room. I don¡¯t know what her situation is like


    now.¡±


    Olivia burst into tears at that as she raised her fists and started punching Oscar. ¡°What do you mean


    you don¡¯t know? I¡¯m going to kill you after everything you¡¯ve done. If anything happens to Amelia and


    she loses the baby, I no longer want you as my son!¡±


    Yet Oscar just stood and let his mother take her anger out on him.


    At the same time, Owen pulled Olivia into a hug and tried to calm her down.¡±


    She buried her head into his chest and sobbed even louder.


    ¡°What have I done to deserve this? My son can¡¯t tell right from wrong, and now, I don¡¯t even know if my


    daughter-inw and grandchild are going to survive,¡± Olivia mumbled between sobs. ¡°This hurts so


    much. If I had known he would turn out like this, I wouldn¡¯t have given birth to this son. I¡¯d have saved


    myself from so much pain.¡±


    Owen patted her on her back as he continued to coax, ¡°There, there, Olivia. No one wanted this to


    happen either.¡±


    All of a sudden, Olivia pushed Owen away and pointed at him usingly. ¡°Have you been expecting


    this ident to happen? You¡¯ll have an excuse to kick her out of our family if her child is gone. All of


    you have been busy, haven¡¯t you? I finally have a daughter-inw I like, but all you want to do is to


    chase her out. Why can¡¯t you just let me live in peace?¡±


    Owen was overwhelmed with a mix of emotions and looked at his wife with hurt in his eyes.


    Evidently, Olivia had said all that in a fit of anger, and she immediately regretted it. They had loved and


    supported each other for decades, but now they were fighting because of Amelia.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Dear,¡± Olivia knew she was wrong and apologized profusely.


    Owen sighed before hugging his wife. ¡°Olivia, I know how you¡¯re feeling now. But I wish you wouldn¡¯t


    think so lowly of me. We¡¯ve been married for so long that you¡¯d know better than anyone else my


    feelings for you. I can even forgo all my principles for you.¡±


    Olivia let out a deep sigh and remained silent.


    The atmosphere outside the operating room was frigid, as everyone was still shell-shocked and worried


    about Amelia.


    Just then, two police officers showed up and broke the silence. ¡°Excuse me, are you the ident


    victim¡¯s family members?¡± the policewoman asked.


    Oscar replied nkly, ¡°I¡¯m her husband.¡±


    ¡°After our investigation, we have reason to believe that this incident was premeditated. We have issued


    warrants to bring in the driver, and now we¡¯re just here to take down your statements.¡±


    Oscar merely nodded.


    Just then, Olivia interrupted, ¡°Please, you have to catch the driver responsible for this.¡±


    The policewoman nodded and left after asking a few more questions with regards to the ident.


    Olivia furrowed her brows as she turned to her husband. ¡°Dear, I think you ought to call the police


    station and give them some pressure to bring in the culprit as soon as possible. I want to know who


    could be so bold to want to mess with our family.¡±


    Agreeing with Olivia, Owen immediately fished his phone out and made the call. After he hung up,


    Olivia asked, ¡°What did they say?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve promised to send out every police officer avable to bring this driver to justice.¡±


    That was the best news Olivia had had the whole day. She once again turned her attention to the


    operating room.


    The operation went on for hours, and before long, night had already fallen. Oscar looked at his parents


    in concern as he realized they had yet to have dinner. ¡°Dad, Mom, why don¡¯t you go grab something to


    eat? It¡¯s already sote. You must be hungry.¡±


    However, Olivia was so full of worry and anxiety that her appetite had long disappeared.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with Ms. Winters? She¡¯s been here even longer than us. I¡¯m sure she must be


    hungry too,¡± Owen suggested to Olivia.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not hungry. I don¡¯t have any appetite anyway, knowing that Amelia is still in the operating


    room. But, the two of you should get some food. We wouldn¡¯t want you to fall ill,¡± Tiffany quickly replied.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 174

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 174


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 174


    Olivia shook her head.


    Owen held her in his arms and said gently, ¡°Olivia, let me take you to get something to eat. We don¡¯t


    know when Amelia¡¯s surgery will end. After the surgery is done, you still need to take care of her, so


    you will need your strength.¡±


    Olivia hesitated for a while but nodded her head eventually.


    The two of them then left. Tiffany, who had her back against the wall and her head lowered, asked


    impassively, ¡°Oscar, if Amelia miscarries the child, are you going to divorce her?¡±


    Oscar tensed up instantly. He balled his hands into fists so hard that his knuckles turned white, and his


    veins popped.


    He answered coldly, ¡°Amelia will be fine.¡±


    At that, Tiffany¡¯s lips curled into a mocking sneer.


    ¡°Oscar, you have no idea how precious this child is to Amelia. If she loses this child, she will break


    downpletely, and your marriage will be on the rocks,¡± said Tiffany. She paused before continuing,


    ¡°The police have already said that this ident was man-made. Amelia mostly stays at home; she


    doesn¡¯t go out much. She does not have anyplicated interpersonal rtionships. No one would


    hate her to the extent of harming her and her child. Therefore, you know clearly who caused all this to


    come about.¡±


    Oscar raised his arms and tugged his hair. His eyes were shifting uncertainly, and his lips tightened into


    a line. It was unclear what was running through his mind.


    Tiffany red at him as she gritted her teeth and spat, ¡°Do you know what I really want to do now? I


    really want to kill you! Back then, I should have just apanied Amelia to go around borrowing


    money instead of letting her marry you. Throughout the five years she was married to you, she


    changed from a carefree girl to what we see now. From her appearance, one would think that she was


    a foxy vixen. But who would have imagined that deep down, she was pure and innocent! Ever since


    she fell in love with you, she had no interest in any other man. But you! You had unclear rtions with


    so many other women! I really do feel sorry for Amelia. Now you got what you wished for. She got into


    a car crash. We don¡¯t know whether she and her child will survive. Are you happy now? You can run off


    into the sunset with that lover of yours.¡±


    Holding his forehead in his hands, Oscar didn¡¯t say a word.


    His silence angered Tiffany even more.


    She rushed over and kicked his shins with all her might. She then shouted angrily, ¡°Say something!


    Why are you pretending to be mute now? Your wife and child are inside! We don¡¯t even know if they will


    survive!¡±


    The man remained silent.


    Tiffany was more enraged upon seeing him not speak, and she kicked him even harder.


    ¡°Oscar, you coward! If you really felt nothing for Amelia, you shouldn¡¯t have done all those things to


    lead her on. You made her fall in love with you, but you keep getting entangled with another woman. If I


    were Amelia, I would hate you to death!¡±


    Yet, Oscar was still silent.


    Tiffany kept kicking him until she herself felt that it was meaningless due to hisck of response. She


    landed onest kick on him aftering to that conclusion on her own. Before she could retract her


    leg, a furious female voice shouted at her, ¡°Hey! What¡¯s up with you? How could you hit someone like a


    lunatic over here?¡±


    As soon as the sentence flew out, Tiffany was heavily pushed aside.


    She staggered for a few steps before regaining her bnce. Her eyes soon focused, and she saw that


    it was none other than Stephanie.


    Stephanie held Oscar¡¯s hand anxiously and asked, ¡°Oscar, are you alright? Why didn¡¯t you fight back


    when this woman was hitting you? Have you gone mad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± responded Oscar nonchntly.


    Stephanie grew flustered. ¡°I saw from afar that this woman was hitting and kicking you. How can you


    be fine? Oscar, you are the most capable and most invincible person in my eyes. How could you just


    stand and let a woman hit you?¡± she demanded.


    With a frightening look in his eyes, Oscar lifted his head and stated, ¡°Steph, be quiet.¡±


    Seeing her brother like this, Stephanie felt unbelievable.


    She growled out in exasperation, ¡°Oscar, when have you be such a coward? You even chose to


    keep quiet at this woman¡¯s bullying. Are you still the brother I respect?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Oscar lowered his voice and scolded with a disgruntled expression.


    Stephanie finally quieted down reluctantly.


    Looking at Stephanie making a fool out of herself, Tiffany felt sorry for Amelia.


    Amelia was fighting for her life in the operating room, yet her sister-inw was dressed to the nines.


    Stephanie did not look like a person who was here to visit somebody. Instead, she looked as if she was


    attending a party.


    It was unfortunate, having a sister-inw like this who treated her with utter disrespect. Tiffany could


    imagine Amelia¡¯s hardship while living with the Clintons.


    Tiffany crossed her arms and mocked, ¡°Dear Ms. Clinton, do you know that your sister-inw and


    nephew or niece are still in the operating room, fighting for their lives? You look as if you are about to


    go attend a party. Do you wish for your sister-inw and her child to not make it?¡±


    Upon hearing that sharp remark, Stephanie shot Tiffany a vicious re. The former then scoffed with


    disdain, ¡°Whether Amelia makes it or not is none of my business. Who knows whether the child is really


    legitimate? I would say good riddance if it¡¯s gone. She¡¯s just an unworthy and insignificant woman. If


    she¡¯s dead, it will be convenient for my brother to marry another woman.¡±


    Tiffany chuckled humorlessly. She had never encountered a woman who spoke so hatefully.


    Stephanie¡¯s words could really drive a person up a wall.


    The woman didn¡¯t stop there. She went on to ask, ¡°I heard Amelia was in a car ident. Did she die?¡±


    Tiffany could feel her blood begin to boil.


    She was about to tear that condescending smirk off Stephanie¡¯s face, but someone else beat her to the


    draw. Smack! Oscar had raised his hand and pped his sister. The force of the p whipped her


    head to the right.


    Stephanie was dumbstruck for a few minutes. She could only look at Oscar with widened eyes full of


    disbelief.


    Watching from the side, Tiffany felt cathartic. However, she winced from imagining the pain that must


    be shooting up Stephanie¡¯s face. Men were strong. It would be lucky if a direct p like that did not


    lead to hearing loss.


    Stephanie put down her arms. The handprint that was now on her left cheek was glowing red, and her


    cheek was beginning to swell.


    ¡°Oscar, did you just p me?¡± Stephanie asked with incredulity.


    Her brother looked at her icily and uttered one single word, ¡°Apologize.¡±


    Stephanie could notprehend anything. She did not even realize what she had done was wrong.


    ¡°Amelia is your sister-inw. The child in her belly is your nephew or niece. If anything happens to them


    because of what you said, I will not forgive you.¡± Oscar looked at his sister as he uttered every single


    word frostily.


    Seeing the look in his eyes, Stephanie took a step backward with fear.


    ¡°Apologize,¡± repeated Oscar.


    Stephanie was scared silly, but she could not back down due to her ego.


    ¡°What I said was the truth. Once she dies, you can marry Cassie. No matter how I look at it, Cassie is


    way better than Amelia, who is a total nobody.¡± Stephanie retorted stubbornly with her chin raised.


    Oscar raised his hand once more. However, his sister held her head high and continued her speech


    with a mixture of anger and fear. ¡°Oscar, even if you beat me to death, I will still say this. Amelia is no


    good for you. She does not deserve you. Cassie is the only one for you.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s hand stopped midair, and the look in his eyes shifted unpredictably. At longst, he lowered his


    hand and growled, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Stephanie was so shocked that she stumbled backward.


    ¡°Oscar, you¡¯re chasing me out?¡±


    ¡°Anyone who does not wee my wife and child is not wee to me,¡± growled Oscar faintly, but


    anyone could see the truth in his words.


    He was dead serious.


    Stephanie bit her lips, feeling undecided. Ultimately, she realized the gravity of the situation and


    lowered that proud head of hers. ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one you should be sorry to.¡± In other words, he meant that she needed to apologize to


    Amelia.


    Stephanie had never experienced such an amount of humiliation in her life.


    She hesitated.


    Without looking at her, Oscar ordered, ¡°Steph, go home. Do not appear before me for the time being. I


    cannot guarantee that I won¡¯t hit you again.¡±


    As Stephanie struggled to extricate herself from the situation, Olivia¡¯s voice chimed in at an opportune


    moment. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked.


    Upon hearing that familiar voice, Stephanie secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Olivia and Owen walked over. Stephanie threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Mom, Oscar


    hit me.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Olivia felt the tension build in her forehead, and she let out a deep sigh. ¡°Steph, cut it out. Your sister-


    inw is still in the operating room.¡±


    At thatment, Stephanie felt even more aggrieved, so she let go of her mother. She sobbed, ¡°Mom,


    you only care about Amelia. When are you going to remember that I am your daughter? She is just an


    unrted outsider!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s head continued to throb slightly. She frowned and said, ¡°Steph, that¡¯s enough. Amelia is still


    fighting for her life. I have no time to put up with your tantrum. If you¡¯re bored, go home and wait for the


    news. Also, what¡¯s this you¡¯re wearing? Your sister-inw got into an ident, and you dressed up so


    gaudily. Are you trying to let everyone know that you are hoping for something bad to happen to your


    sister-inw and her child?¡±


    Stephanie shrieked, ¡°Mom, you are too biased! I hope Amelia dies in this ident! You wish to hold her


    child? You will only get your wish in your next life!¡±


    She ced a hand on her face and left after saying that.


    Olivia was so angered by her daughter¡¯sment that her chest hurt. She held onto her chest, finding


    it hard to breathe.


    Owen looked sullen. He held Olivia in his arms and stroked her back tenderly.


    Tiffany felt that the day had truly been a mess. Amelia¡¯s ident was already worrisome. At such a dire


    time, Stephanie just had to stir up even more trouble and make the situation worse.


    She sighed, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I think you better let Mrs. Clinton sit down to rest.¡±


    Owen followed her suggestion and led Olivia to a bench, asking her to sit down.


    With a gloomy expression, Oscar crouched down and asked with concern, ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡±


    Olivia soon exhaled a breath and felt a tad bit better.


    She looked toward Oscar and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind your sister. She has been spoilt rotten by us. That¡¯s


    why she says what¡¯s on her mind bluntly, without a care for the feelings of others.¡±


    Oscar pursed his lips silently.


    His mother sighed helplessly. Feeling unsettled, her chest started to ache again.


    ¡°Dad,¡± said Oscar, ¡°You should take Mom home to get some rest. I will keep an eye on things here. We


    do not know when Amelia¡¯s surgery will end. Everyone staying here and waiting blindly is pointless.¡±


    Immediately, Olivia shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. With Amelia in this condition, I would


    not be able to rest even if I went back. I am better off staying here. As long as Amelia is fine, it doesn¡¯t


    matter if the child is lost. Both of you are still young. You can still have childrenter on in life.¡±


    Tiffany was listening intently at the side, and warmth filled her heart at those words. These were the


    mostforting words she had heard all day. She felt d for Amelia, learning that her previous efforts


    were not simply brushed aside.


    Oscar did not say anything. He straightened himself and looked at the doors of the operating room


    silently. His thoughts were indecipherable.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 175

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 175


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 175


    Amelia¡¯s surgery went on until two in the morning. When the sign above the operating room remained


    lit, the atmosphere in the corridor became even heavier. Nobody spoke a word. Only silence settled


    among them all.


    Suddenly, the doors to the operating room parted. Two nurses rushed out in a hurry. Everyone tensed


    at the sight.


    ¡°Miss, how is my daughter-inw?¡± Olivia asked, feeling scared and anxious.


    The nurses responded hurriedly, ¡°The patient is hemorrhaging. She is in critical condition. We need a


    blood transfusion. Who has the O blood type?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Olivia and Tiffany raised their hands simultaneously and eximed at the same time.


    ¡°Then the two of youe with me.¡±


    Olivia and Tiffany trailed behind the nurses. Oscar and Owen followed in apprehension as well.


    The two nurses did a quick body check for both women. Due to her heart condition, Olivia could not


    give blood. Tiffany, on the other hand, was fit as a fiddle, so they took her blood.


    Tiffany said fearlessly, ¡°Miss, please take more. As long as you can save Amelia, take as much as you


    need to. I am healthy. I can replenish the blood by eating more meat after this.¡±


    The nursesughed at what she said, rxing the tense atmosphere a little.


    Under Tiffany¡¯s aggressive request, the nurses did take slightly more blood than they should. After


    donating a rtively big amount of blood, Tiffany was visibly pale. Her hands were extremely cold too.


    Olivia hugged her tight, her heart aching for the brave woman.


    ¡°Tiffany, are you alright?¡± asked Olivia.


    The pale woman shook her head and answered a little feebly, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯ll be alright after resting. As


    long as Amelia can be saved, taking more of my blood is no big deal.¡±


    Olivia sat her down on the bench and turned to her son. ¡°Oscar, go buy something warm for Tiffany to


    eat. She just donated a lot of blood. Her body is weak.¡±


    Oscar nodded and went ahead swiftly.


    Olivia held Tiffany¡¯s hands tightly and thanked her. ¡°Tiffany, I can¡¯t thank you enough for today. You are


    Amelia¡¯s savior and our family¡¯s savior. In the future, if you need anything, feel free to tell me. I will


    definitely do my best to help you.¡±


    Tiffany smiled and replied, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you¡¯re too kind. Amelia is my friend. We have known each


    other for many years. I only want her to get through this. I would willingly donate my kidney to her if she


    needed it. Our friendship is not something everyone can understand.¡±


    From that moment onwards, Olivia began to regard Tiffany with admiration.


    She suddenly blurted, ¡°I¡¯ll make you my goddaughter.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at Olivia, bbergasted.


    Olivia smiled and was about to say something when two nurses came out with a baby wrapped tightly


    in a bundle. Tiffany, Olivia, and Owen immediately stood up and rushed over. Olivia looked at the baby


    that was still sticky with blood. Her eyes reddened at the sight, and her lips trembled. She was


    suddenly ovee with emotions.


    Her lips trembled for some time before she found her voice. ¡°This is my grandson?¡±


    The two nurses nodded and said, ¡°Madam, we need to bathe the baby. If you would like to watch, you


    maye over to the newborn nursery. This baby is the bravest baby that I have ever seen. Despite


    being in an ident, he was born without anyplications. It¡¯s nothing short of a miracle.¡±


    The three of them let out a breath of relief. At least the baby was safe. Now they only hoped for Amelia


    to survive as well.


    Olivia instructed her husband, ¡°Dear, you stay put with Tiffany. I¡¯ll follow them to have a look at the


    baby.¡±


    Owen nodded in agreement and understanding.


    After Olivia went with the nurses, only Tiffany and Owen were left to stand in front of the operating


    room. The atmosphere suddenly became deafening.


    Owen was a man who looked graceful and gentlemanly. Even though he was over sixty years old, he


    knew how to take good care of himself. Therefore, he looked like a middle-aged man who was slightly


    over forty. On the whole, he was quite charismatic.


    If it weren¡¯t for her close rtionship with Amelia, Tiffany would have a good impression of him.


    However, Amelia¡¯s life with the Clintons wasn¡¯t as smooth sailing as it seemed on the surface. That was


    why Tiffany felt guarded around this man, even if he seemed refined.


    Owen coughed a little and said gently, ¡°Tiffany¡­ Is it alright if I call you by your name?¡±


    Surprise shed across Tiffany¡¯s eyes, but she replied politely, ¡°Of course.¡±


    He pointed to the long bench in the corridor and said, ¡°I noticed you don¡¯t look so well. I think it would


    be better if you sit down and get some rest.¡±


    Upon hearing him say that, Tiffany was even more surprised. She had never expected Mr. Clinton, who


    was renowned to be ruthless in the corporate world, to one day speak to her so amiably.


    She suddenly felt overwhelmed.


    ¡°Err¡­ okay.¡± Her response came slightly slow, but she sat down all the same.


    Owen said, ¡°Tiffany, it¡¯s all thanks to you today. Since Olivia would like to take you as her goddaughter,


    we will hold a party after Amelia gets well. We will invite our good friends from the businessmunity


    and introduce you to them. I have heard that you are a frence writer. Coincidentally, I know a few


    CEOs of some publishing houses. We will also get you a reliable manager and groom you to be a


    top writer in our country.¡±


    Tiffany waspletely shell-shocked by now. She could not believe that Mr. Clinton was offering to


    support her. One must know that the man was considered a leader in the local businessmunity.


    With his support, one could achieve sess much earlier and face fewer obstacles. This was the kind


    of chance many people often dreamt of. She certainly did not expect that such a great opportunity


    would just fall into herp.


    However, Tiffany did not let the surprise get to her head.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She replied rationally, ¡°Mr. Clinton, thank you for your kindness, but there is no need for that. I am just


    an ordinary person. Putting in my honest work and getting the pay that is enough to sustain myself is


    good enough. As for taking me in as a goddaughter, I think Mrs. Clinton only said it at the heat of the


    moment. It should not be taken seriously.¡±


    It was Owen¡¯s turn to be surprised.


    People would normally coyly reject him when given this offer, but their eyes would still shine with


    desire. He observed Tiffany closely and found that she really did not want to have anything to do with


    the Clintons.


    ¡°Olivia does not speak lightly. She earnestly wishes to have you as her goddaughter. Being rted to


    the Clintons would not only raise your reputation ¡ª it will also bring you unimaginable benefits. So


    many people dream of this chance day and night, but you¡¯re letting it pass you by?¡± asked Owen


    tentatively.


    At that, Tiffany let out a dryugh.


    She was acting restrained in front of Owen, but the look in her eyes was definitely earnest.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, what I have to say next may seem pompous. Forgive me, but honestly speaking, I do not


    wish to have anything to do with the Clintons. If it hadn¡¯t been for Amelia¡¯s marriage to Oscar, I would


    not have agreed for her to get involved with your family in any way. The Clintons are a prominent


    family. The waters are too deep. Amelia and I are children from ordinary families. Just having a


    thousand or so to buy something slightlyvish would have made our day. Despite living in luxury, you


    never know when an ident may happen. Amelia, who is lying on the operating table right now, is


    proof of that.¡±


    Pausing for a bit, Tiffany then said, ¡°I thought a car ident like this would only happen in one of my


    novels. I didn¡¯t expect it would happen in real life. To be frank, so many bad things have happened to


    Amelia. I am actually quite repulsed by the members of the Clinton family.¡±


    As she said that, she smiled sheepishly. ¡°Mr. Clinton, please take it as me speaking rashly because I¡¯m


    still young. We should not go ahead with this whole goddaughter business. I do not want to be called a


    gold digger who istching on to the Clintons for money.¡±


    Listening to her, Owen was surprisingly not angered.


    Tiffany pursed her lips and suddenly added, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m sorry. I have said too much. Perhaps it is


    because of Amelia that I am quite prejudiced against the Clinton family.¡±


    Owen shook his head and replied, ¡°No, I think you are very truthful, and I admire your personality. You


    and Amelia are quite alike. I was too fixated on social standing, so I treated Amelia unfairly. Now that


    she is fighting for her life in the operating room, I reflected upon many things. I realize now that I really


    did mistreat her far too many times.¡±


    The look in Tiffany¡¯s eyes becameplicated.


    Owen peered at the sign above the operating room that was still illuminated. He suddenly sighed and


    said, ¡°I should let my children live the life they want. If Amelia ovees this obstacle in life, I will not


    interfere in her marriage with my son anymore. Too much interference on my end would only put me in


    a difficult position.¡±


    Tiffany chuckled lightly. Mr. Clinton was rtable like this. At least he was not as despicable as what


    she had previously thought.


    Oscar soon came back with three sets of chicken soup and buns. He passed two of them to Owen and


    Tiffany. ¡°Dad, where¡¯s Mom?¡± he asked.


    Owen epted the soup and answered, ¡°Amelia has given birth to a son. Your mom has gone off to


    look at the baby.¡±


    The man¡¯s hand paused mid-action. His heart jolted at the news, and his blood pumped furiously. An


    indescribable feeling filled his heart. It was sweet and satisfying. He felt a flurry of emotions gather all


    at once and was ovee with fervor.


    The thrill of officially bing a father stunned him momentarily. The intense emotion he felt caused


    his ability to manage his expression to be thrown out of a window.


    Tiffany, who was busy observing him, asked, ¡°Oscar, why are you like this? Amelia gave you a son! Are


    you really that unhappy about it?¡±


    Oscar finally regained his senses.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Amelia?¡± he asked; he was worried about her.


    Tiffany¡¯s stony expression rxed at his question.


    Humph! At least you remembered Amelia first instead of being overjoyed at having a son. Otherwise, I


    would do everything in my power to stop her from being with you.


    ¡°She¡¯s still in the operating room. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s the situation in there,¡± answered Tiffany in a


    low voice. She looked at the soup in her hands; it no longer looked appetizing.


    The operation had gone on for far too long. The longer it was, the more despair filled them.


    Oscar¡¯s expression was solemn, but he urged, ¡°You better eat something. If Amelia wakes up and sees


    you looking as white as a ghost, she¡¯ll think I am bullying you again.¡±


    Tiffany nodded and took a sip obediently. She did not have any energy left to argue with Oscar.


    Amelia¡¯s uncertain condition had made her feel extremely despondent, so the soup she had in her


    hands seemed to have instantly lost its taste.


    On the other hand, Oscar gazed at the operating room with his lips pressed together. The tion from


    bing a father had receded. Deep in his heart, he felt a gap widen. It was like a piece of his heart


    was missing. He had a feeling that the most important thing in his life was slipping away. The feeling


    made him feel utterly terrified.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 176

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 176


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 176


    The operation ended at 4 a.m. The light above the door flickered off, and a group of doctors streamed


    out of the room, looking extremely fatigued. Oscar, who had been hovering just outside, was the first to


    approach them.


    ¡°Mr. Lancester, how¡¯s Amelia?¡± Oscar asked anxiously. The woman¡¯s injuries from the ident were


    severe, and Robert had stepped up as the chief of Principal General Hospital to assist with the


    operation.


    Robert looked grave. He shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Amelia¡¯s injuries were too severe. It


    was a miracle that we were even able to deliver the baby without anyplications. We¡¯ve done our


    best, but Amelia¡¯s not entirely in the clear yet. If she doesn¡¯t regain consciousness within forty-eight


    hours, it¡¯s possible that she may remain in a vegetative state. It¡¯s also possible that she will¡­¡±


    Robert trailed off. Everyone present, however, could fill in the missing pieces on their own. They were


    all equally unwilling to confront that fact.


    Oscar¡¯s expression was unfathomable. Throughout his body, he felt his blood slowly turning into ice.


    ¡°Mr. Lancester, you¡¯re joking, aren¡¯t you? Amelia¡¯s always been healthy and strong. Why would she


    suddenly be in a vegetative state?¡± Oscar pleaded, the sides of his mouth curling up into a smile that


    was more of a grimace.


    At the news, Olivia¡¯s eyes reddened. Clutching onto Robert, she choked, ¡°Robert, we¡¯ve been friends


    for many years. Amelia¡¯s one of us! You have to save her. The baby was just born. He can¡¯t go through


    life motherless!¡±


    Robert¡¯s expression looked ghastly as he humbly replied, ¡°Olivia, I¡¯ve already done my best. It¡¯s out of


    my hands now.¡±


    Olivia staggered a little. Atst, she was ultimately unable to withstand this shock that topped off the


    long, torturous night. With a flutter of her eyelids, she fainted dead away in Owen¡¯s arms.


    Robert hastily examined her, then turned to Owen. ¡°Owen, bring her to the room to rest. She¡¯s gotten


    too much of a shock. It¡¯s ced too much stress on her heart.¡±


    Owen swept his wife up in his arms and replied sternly, ¡°Robert, no matter what it takes or how much


    money we¡¯ll have to spend, you have to save Amelia.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Robert smiled ruefully. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do my best. I must remind you once again, though, that Amelia¡¯s


    injuries are really too severe. It was enough of a medical miracle that the child survived and was


    delivered. You¡­ perhaps you should still prepare yourselves for the worst.¡±


    Owen¡¯s face grew dark, but he nodded his head nheless. With a parting nce at Oscar, he


    headed off with his wife in his arms.


    Robert patted Oscar¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Be strong, Oscar. Amelia still needs you,¡± he said solemnly.


    Oscar looked defeated. He met Robert¡¯s eyes as if in a daze, then looked at the woman who was being


    pushed into the room on a hospital bed by a nurse.


    How frail she looks! Oscar realized with a start as if it was his first time seeing Amelia all over again.


    And she looks so pale. His heart aching at the thought.


    Amelia¡¯s face, at rest, looked like a doll. There seemed to be almost no sign of life in her.


    Oscar raised his hand almost sub-consciously to his chest as if he was trying to hold his heart together


    and stop it from breaking. For the first time, he felt every throb of his heart acutely. Each was a stab in


    Oscar¡¯s chest that incited tremendous pain.


    He had followed dumbly to the intensive care unit. Standing outside, Oscar pressed his forehead


    against the ss window and gazed intently at the woman lying on the hospital bed within.


    Oscar¡¯s fist clenched slowly, the veins on his arm bulging with the effort. His emotions whirled madly


    within him in a state ofplete turmoil. Oscar felt as if his heart was being slowly wrung and felt


    suffocated. It was a pain that he would never wish on any other, nor hope to experience again in his


    lifetime.


    Beside him, Tiffany darted a look at him. She then burst uncontrobly into tears.


    As she sobbed, Tiffany shrieked, ¡°Oscar, are you happy now? Amelia could be dead in two days! You


    can look forward to being with your lover for the rest of your life then! Aren¡¯t you overjoyed?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s face was flushed.


    Unable to cope with her agony, Tiffany unleashed it on Oscar in the form of unbridled fury.


    Kicking and hammering his fists at Oscar, Tiffany blubbered, ¡°Oscar, do you know what I hate most


    about you? If you don¡¯t have any feelings for Amelia, then don¡¯t lead her on! Why did you let her fall in


    love with you?¡±


    Oscar submitted to Tiffany¡¯s abuse¡¯s in silence, his gaze remaining doggedly fixed on the ss. The


    sorrow in his eyes was immeasurable.


    After a while, Tiffany had spent all of her energyshing out at Oscar. Like a deted balloon, her


    hands fell to her sides. She continued sobbing forlornly.


    As she wept, Tiffany continued, ¡°If anything happens to Amelia, what will happen to the baby? You


    Clintons are an unreliable bunch. If the baby falls into your hands, Amelia will be sure to me me


    even if she¡¯satose.¡±


    Oscar remained silent.


    Tiffany raised her head and red at him through swollen eyes. However, when their eyes met, she did


    a double-take, her next words of usation dying on her lips.


    The look in Oscar¡¯s zed eyes was one that Tiffany had never witnessed in any other. It was an


    expression ofplete, utter despair.


    Tiffany also turned to look at Amelia lying still on the hospital bed. She slowly sobered up.


    After a long while, she turned back to face Oscar. Atst, the question that had always been on


    Amelia¡¯s mind was finally voiced by Tiffany. ¡°Oscar, let me ask you. Did you ever truly love Amelia?¡±


    Oscar stood as if rooted to the spot. His eyes, however, betrayed the mor in his mind.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask himself the same question. Did I ever truly love Amelia?


    Oscar thought he did. Why else would the sight of Amelia lying on that hospital bed, faded and lifeless,


    incur such debilitating pain in his heart?


    He nodded. However, the faintest gleam of uncertainty shimmered in his eyes.


    Tiffany stared at Oscar. She felt a sliver of constion at his desperation. Look, Amelia! Oscar does


    have feelings for you. Your love wasn¡¯t entirely unreciprocated after all.


    ¡°Oscar, since you did love Amelia, no matter what happens to her, please take good care of her baby. If


    you decide that you don¡¯t want him, give him to me. I may not be as well-off as the Clintons, but as long


    as I can still feed myself, I won¡¯t allow the baby to go hungry.¡± Tiffany asserted.


    ¡°He¡¯s my son,¡± Oscar said. Those three words, however, wereden with meaning.


    Tiffany pursed her lips. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll really treat him as your son, then. Not just another progeny.¡±


    She turned back to the window andpsed into silence. Tensiony thickly like an imprable wall


    between them.


    At the security firm, the atmosphere was likewise strained.


    Gary reached out and gave Riley a tight p on the face, bellowing, ¡°Riley, you¡¯ve really disappointed


    me! I had such high hopes for you when I sent you to Amelia¡¯s side to guard her. How could she have


    gotten into an ident barely within a day of your assignment? Are you that determined to run the


    security firm I¡¯d painstakingly built up right into the ground?¡±


    Riley¡¯s face was still burning from the force of the blow. She bit her lip, refusing to make excuses for


    her mistake.


    Howard stepped forward. In a mild tone, he reasoned, ¡°Gary, I think Riley didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Didn¡¯t


    she hunt down the driver that caused the ident? She¡¯s done her best to make amends. Can¡¯t you


    forgive her this time?¡±


    Gary¡¯s face grew thunderous. It was apletely different look from the hearty, good-humored look he


    usually greeted them with.


    ¡°Howard, you should know the rules that our security firm operates by. Anyone who fails to protect our


    client will be punished. Riley allowed such an irreparable error to happen on the very first day of her


    assignment. There¡¯s no need to retain her in our firm.¡± Gary said in a steely voice.


    Riley¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at Gary in disbelief.


    Howard and Xander were equally thunderstruck. The three of them had been with Gary right from the


    beginning. Their rtionship was iron-d, forged in the fiery trials of apany struggling to survive


    in its infancy. The ties between them resembled friendship more closely than that of an employer and


    his employees. Gary¡¯s resolute dismissal of Riley due to a single mistake was thus entirely unexpected.


    Howard and Xander broke in simultaneously. ¡°Gary, Riley didn¡¯t mean for things to happen this way.


    We know that the ident that happened on the first day of her assignment was intentional. No one


    could have foreseen that a car would defy the red light and charge headlong into her, hurting a few


    pedestrians as well. You can¡¯t me Riley for this. She¡¯d barely arrived by the client¡¯s side then after


    receiving the assignment. If we¡¯re talking about ountability, Riley¡¯s share should be forty percent at


    most. The other sixty percent is the client¡¯s fault.¡±


    Gary looked piercingly at the two of them.


    ¡°Howard, Xander, when did you learn to make excuses?¡± he used.


    ¡°Gary, we¡¯re just speaking from our hearts. All Riley knew about the client was the material we got. She


    waspletely unfamiliar with the client¡¯s lifestyle and habits. It was a in misfortune that the client


    got into an ident on Riley¡¯s first day with her. You can¡¯t deny all the hard work that Riley has put in


    before this. It isn¡¯t fair to Riley at all if you fire her just like that,¡± Howard and Xander argued fervently in


    one spirit.


    Gary paused.


    Riley¡¯s eyes were red, but she valiantly fought back the tears that threatened to spill over.


    ¡°Gary, are you really going to fire me?¡± Riley asked meekly.


    Unsettled, Gary replied, ¡°Riley, this was the resolution that our security firm was founded upon. As long


    as our clients get injured, the bodyguard assigned to the case must pay the price. Besides, your client


    was a little more than seven months pregnant and on the brink of delivery. This ident could have


    cost two lives. Firing you is already the lightest punishment I can give you.¡±


    The trio fell silent.


    Riley bowed her head. ¡°Gary, if both Ms. Winters and her baby¡¯s lives were both lost, as you said, I¡¯ll


    voluntarily resign from the security firm.¡±


    Gary nodded.


    ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯lle with me to the hospital. If Amelia is fine and is willing to forgive you, I¡¯ll consider


    letting you remain in the firm. Otherwise, I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to leave. Rules are rules. I can¡¯t set a


    bad precedent because of you,¡± Gary said somberly.


    Riley nodded mournfully.


    Gary nced at her, then moved on. ¡°Where¡¯s that driver who caused the ident, then?¡±


    Howard answered swiftly, ¡°He¡¯s still being interrogated.¡±


    ¡°Do a thorough investigation, then hand him over to the police. As for the mastermind behind this affair,


    you should know what to do about him,¡± Gary ordered.


    Howard and Xander nodded in tandem.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gary. Anyone who daresy a hand on our clients will get what they deserve. If it¡¯s a man,


    we¡¯ll cut off both his hands. If it¡¯s a woman¡­ she¡¯ll get to experience what it¡¯s like to be on the receiving


    end of a car ident.¡± they chorused.


    Gary nodded approvingly. ¡°Be careful not to leave any evidence behind. I don¡¯t want our firm to get into


    any trouble with the police,¡± he warned.


    ¡°Leave it to us, Gary,¡± Howard and Xander answered resolutely.


    Gary dismissed them with a wave of his hand. ¡°Go back and rest, then. We¡¯ll discuss anything else at


    tomorrow morning¡¯s meeting.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Gary.¡± Howard, Xander, and Riley filed out of the room. After they left, Gary slumped onto his


    chair. He felt absolutely suffocated by the weight of everything that had happened. Gary cradled his


    head in his hands with his shoulders bowed.


    Outside the room, Howard turned to Riley. ¡°Riley, don¡¯t worry too much. Gary was trying to be


    professional and matter-of-fact. As long as your client forgives you, you¡¯ll remain in thepany.¡±


    Riley, however, could not be cheered up. ¡°Howard, nothing can change the fact that I messed things


    up. Excuses won¡¯t redeem me. I¡¯m fine. The two of you should go on and sleep. I want to be alone.¡±


    Howard and Xander exchanged nces.


    ¡°We¡¯ll send you back. It¡¯ste. We can sleep right after all the way till morning,¡± they offered.


    Riley spoke in a voice so low it was almost a growl. Menacingly, she said, ¡°Go on! I want to be alone.


    Can¡¯t I even do that?¡±


    The two bodyguards could only look on helplessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Riley. We didn¡¯t mean it in that way. We simply didn¡¯t want you¡­¡± they wheedled.


    Before they could finish, however, Riley turned around and ran off.


    Taken aback, Howard and Xander took a moment to recover their wits before sprinting after her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run, Riley! You can tell us anything,¡± they called.


    Noticing that they had given chase, Riley picked up her speed. She raced into the lift, its forbidding


    metal doors mming shut right in Howard and Xander¡¯s face as they arrived before it, panting.


    ¡°Xander, what should we do?¡± Howard asked in anguish.


    ¡°Are you stupid? We¡¯ll take the stairs,¡± the other man snapped, already running towards the fleeing


    woman.


    There was no time to lose. By the time they reached the ground floor, however, Riley had already


    vanished.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Howard spat in frustration.


    He raised an arm to his forehead to wipe his perspiration, and it came away dripping. After a few deep


    breaths, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Riley¡¯s obviously avoiding us.¡±


    ¡°But she¡­¡± Xander began but was immediately interrupted by Howard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Riley can defend herself. Those homeless and drunk guys have nothing on her.¡± he


    dered.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that she isn¡¯t in the right frame of mind. You know Riley¡¯s feelings for Gary. After hearing


    his harsh words today, who knows what she may end up doing in her despair?¡± Xander demanded in


    return.


    ¡°She won¡¯t. She¡¯s a reasonable woman. No matter how upset she is, she¡¯ll never stoop to doing


    anything foolish. Don¡¯t worry about her,¡± Howard assured firmly.


    There was nothing they could do. Confronted by their impotence, Howard and Xander turned on their


    heels and slowly headed back inside.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 177

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 177


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 177


    After Amelia¡¯s ident, Oscar and Tiffany kept vigil the entire night. Weak from having given blood and


    utter exhaustion, Tiffany copsed outside the intensive care unit. She, too, was admitted into a private


    hospital room to rest.


    Oscar was thus the only forlorn figure left outside Amelia¡¯s room.


    He was already in a terrible mood. Elizabeth, however, called him incessantly, as if she was hellbent on


    driving him mad. Oscar had to turn off his phone to get a moment¡¯s peace.


    At around eight in the morning, Amelia began gasping for air. Her entire body convulsed with the effort


    to breathe. The various apparatuses in the room began beeping urgently, summoning doctors and


    nurses from all over. They dashed into the hospital room and Amelia was once again transported to the


    operating room.


    Oscar leaned against the wall outside, staring intently at the door of the operating room. His emotions


    zed through him like an inferno, devouring him from the inside. His heart never seemed to stop


    hurting. It was a torment that he knew he would never get used to.


    The door of the operating room that separated him from Amelia felt solid, impassable. It was as if


    Amelia had already crossed over to the other side while Oscar was left behind, waiting. There was no


    way of knowing if she would return. There was nothing he could do to bring her back.


    As Oscar waited, Gary appeared with Riley in tow.


    As Gary stood before Oscar, thetter merely nced at him before lowering his head, clutching it


    within his hands. Oscar looked absolutely deste.


    ¡°Are you Amelia¡¯s husband?¡± Gary asked formally. Perhaps it was because he was encountering his


    rival face-to-face for the first time, but the man¡¯s tone was unusually grim.


    Oscar raised his head and looked carefully at Gary, affirming that the man standing before him was not


    someone he knew.


    ¡°I am. Who are you?¡± Oscar asked.


    Gary extended his hand, saying evenly, ¡°How do you do? I¡¯m Amelia¡¯s friend. I heard she got into an


    ident and so came to visit her.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Oscar looked at Gary warily. Ignoring the man¡¯s outstretched hand, he replied, ¡°We didn¡¯t tell anyone


    Amelia was in an ident. How did you find out about it?¡±


    Gary smoothly answered, ¡°Amelia and I are friends who share a business rtionship. My subordinate


    was supposed to discuss a contract with Amelia yesterday, and they¡¯d agreed to meet at a caf¨¦. The


    ident happened nearby, and my subordinate witnessed the entire incident on her way to the


    meeting. After some investigation, we found out that Amelia was sent to this hospital. That¡¯s why we


    came to visit. We hope you won¡¯t object to us being here.¡±


    Oscar furrowed his brows. Wearied from the entire proceedings, however, he had neither the time nor


    the energy to consider the suddenness of Gary¡¯s appearance nor respond in a suitably skeptical


    manner.


    Gary pointed to the seat beside Oscar. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I sit here, do you?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± thetter said curtly.


    So, Gary sat down. Politely, he once again held out his hand towards Oscar. ¡°I¡¯m Gary. How should I


    address you? I don¡¯t want to be rude.¡±


    Oscar shot him a sideways nce, stiffening slightly. He was clearly unustomed to Gary¡¯s


    forting manner. However, he knew he had to be courteous to a friend of Amelia¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m Oscar Clinton.¡±


    Gary was momentarily astounded. ¡°You¡¯re a Clinton? You couldn¡¯t possibly be the sole inheritor of


    Clinton Corporations, could you?¡±


    Oscar gave Gary a frosty look.


    However, the other man continued nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Amelia was so in love. I can


    understand her infatuation now that I¡¯ve seen who her husband is. The heir to Clinton Corporation is a


    legend amongst business circles. I¡¯ve been looking for an opportunity to get to know you. Who


    would¡¯ve thought it would be under such unsavory circumstances? My father knows yours, and he¡¯s


    always telling us about you. I¡¯ve always seen you as a rival, in a way. You¡¯re far more impressive in real


    life, though.¡±


    Oscar merely nced at him but remained silent.


    Gary, however, was not prone to awkwardness. He tilted his head towards the operating room.


    All his previous chatter had been merely to alleviate the tension that hung over the room.


    ¡°How¡¯s Amelia?¡± he suddenly asked with a look of concern.


    As if he had finally stumbled upon a handhold, Oscar instantly opened up, ¡°She¡¯s not doing great. The


    doctor said she might go into a vegetative state. Even worse, there¡¯s still the possibility that she may


    lose her life.¡±


    Gary clenched his hand into a fist, his throat suddenly feeling dry and hollow. He felt as if his voice had


    suddenly deserted him.


    Just like that, the room descended into an abrupt hush.


    Two hours passed without the two men realizing it, but the door to the operating room remained


    resolutely shut. Suddenly, Tiffany emerged from around a corner. She was dragging her feet a little and


    looked evidently unwell.


    At the sight of Gary and Oscar sitting side by side with Riley standing a little way off like a child who


    had just been sentenced to the corner, Tiffany frowned.


    ¡°Gary, why are you and Riley here?¡± Tiffany asked.


    Gary sprang up and helped her over to a seat, asking concernedly, ¡°You don¡¯t look too good. Are you


    feeling unwell?¡±


    Tiffany shook her head, then exined, ¡°I donated blood to Amelia yesterday and felt a little weak just


    now. I¡¯ll be fine once I¡¯ve gotten some rest. Why are you and Riley here?¡±


    ¡°Riley told me about Amelia¡¯s ident,¡± Gary replied honestly. ¡°She failed to take care of Amelia, so I


    brought her here to apologize.¡±


    Tiffany shook her head again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Gary. No one could have predicted this ident. No matter how superb Riley¡¯s skills


    are, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to outrun a car. Things happen. Don¡¯t me Riley for it. If Amelia was


    awake, she wouldn¡¯t me Riley either,¡± Tiffany soothed.


    At that, Riley finally met Tiffany¡¯s gaze. She¡¯d always imagined the woman as her nemesis in her bid for


    Gary¡¯s affections. Riley was incredibly moved by Tiffany¡¯s speech defending her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank Tiffany, Riley?¡± Gary demanded.


    Riley almost prostrated herself in gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Winters!¡± she cried.


    Startled, Tiffany waved her off. ¡°No need for that, Riley. You did nothing wrong. There¡¯s no need to be


    so polite; you¡¯re making me feel embarrassed.¡±


    Riley straightened herself, her face rigid with a solemn expression.


    Amused, Tiffany chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t look so stiff, Riley. Women should try to smile more. I know Amelia,


    and she definitely won¡¯t me you at all. Besides, who could have anticipated this ident? That¡¯s the


    nature of idents. Nobody can see theming. There¡¯s no need for you to beat yourself up over it.¡±


    Despite her reassurance, Riley remained firm. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry nheless. I won¡¯t rest until Ms. Winters


    has recovered. When she has, I¡¯ll apologize to her in person.¡±


    Tiffany sighed. She knew how obstinate Riley, a few years younger than herself, could be.


    Tiffany then turned towards Oscar and inquired, ¡°How¡¯s Amelia?¡±


    Oscar shook his head silently.


    Tiffany said nothing but gripped the edge of her seat so hard that her knuckles turned white.


    Four hourster, the door of the operating room finally opened. A swarm of doctors flitted out.


    At once, Oscar bolted towards them. ¡°Dr. Kane, how¡¯s Amelia?¡± he asked urgently.


    Dr. Kane looked serious as he answered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, Mrs. Clinton¡¯s condition isn¡¯t too good. We¡¯ve


    done our best, but don¡¯t be too optimistic. It would be best for you to prepare yourself for the worst. If


    Mrs. Clinton can regain consciousness within forty-eight hours, there may be a chance for things to


    take a turn for the better.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s right hand twitched, and he felt the life utterly drain from his body.


    Tiffany likewise reeled from the shock of Dr. Kane¡¯s prognosis. She seized Dr. Kane¡¯s arm and cried out


    wretchedly, ¡°Dr. Kane, what do you mean? If Amelia doesn¡¯t wake up within forty-eight hours, what will


    happen to her?¡±


    ¡°In that case, her best oue will be a permanent vegetative state. If things go badly, she may even


    stop breathing. No matter what, it¡¯s best if you prepare yourselves for the worst,¡± Dr. Kane repeated.


    After the doctors had dispersed and left, Oscar rushed into the room and gazed sadly at Amelia. She


    was lying on the hospital bed with an oxygen mask over her pallid face. Tenderly, almost inaudibly, he


    whispered in a voice full of sorrow, ¡°Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, please move aside. We have to send the patient to the intensive care unit,¡± a nurse gently


    reminded him.


    Tiffany crossed over to him. She tugged at Oscar in an attempt to get him to move aside, but he had


    nted his feet stubbornly beside the bed and could not be shaken.


    ¡°Oscar, stop causing a scene. Amelia¡¯s condition is unstable now. Don¡¯t make it worse,¡± Tiffany warned.


    Upon hearing her warning, the man took onest gaze at Amelia¡¯s wan face, then reluctantly let go of


    her hand.


    Oscar followed the hospital bed with his eyes, straining after it until it vanished around the corner. Tears


    glimmered in his eyes as if they were mutely delivering his final farewell.


    There was a dull, empty look in them. It was as if the man¡¯s spirit had fled down the corridor chasing


    after Amelia, leaving his body standing behind uncertainly.


    Tiffany watched Oscar anxiously. She waved her hand in front of his eyes, demanding, ¡°Oscar, are you


    all right?¡±


    The absent look remained in Oscar¡¯s eyes. After a moment, they suddenly rolled back into his head,


    and his sturdy frame copsed in a heap onto the floor.


    Thoroughly frightened by the sudden change, Tiffany screamed, ¡°Doctor! Doctor!¡±


    Even after Oscar had been settled down into a room and ced on an IV drip, Tiffany remained visibly


    rattled. ¡°Doctor, Oscar¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t he?¡± she asked in perturbation.


    ¡°He should be fine. It was just theck of sleep on top of his emotional agitation. He¡¯ll be all right after a


    good sleep.¡± the doctor replied.


    Nodding, Tiffany said thankfully, ¡°Sorry for troubling you, doctor.¡±


    After the doctor left, the woman leaned against the wall, spent. The multiple events that had happened


    one after another at breakneck pace had taken their toll on everyone involved.


    Gary looked at Tiffany apprehensively, saying, ¡°Tiffany, are you OK? You don¡¯t look too good yourself.¡±


    She shook her head in reply, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that everything¡¯s happening all at once. I wish¡­ I


    wish I had a few more heads and hands to take care of everyone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you,¡± Gary suggested. ¡°Riley, you head back to the office first.¡±


    The female bodyguard stuck her chin out and made as if to speak. However, Gary said with an air of


    finality, ¡°Go back to the office. If there¡¯s anything, the three of you will deal with it. If there isn¡¯t anything


    urgent, don¡¯t call me.¡±


    Unable to rebut Gary, Riley left.


    Tiffany felt slightly awkward in the face of the man¡¯s magnanimity. ¡°Gary, there¡¯s no need for this. You¡¯re


    too kind to someone you¡¯ve barely met a few times. I¡¯d be ashamed to ept your help.¡±


    Gary shrugged Tiffany off. ¡°How can I stand by idly when my friend needs my help? Besides, what¡¯s


    there to be ashamed about between friends?¡±


    Tiffany was at a loss for words. ¡°Gary, you know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s all, don¡¯t worry. My firm is partially responsible for the danger that Amelia is in right now. If


    anything bad happens to her, we¡¯ll me ourselves for the rest of our lives,¡± Gary assured her.


    The woman thus kept quiet. Words wouldn¡¯t salvage the situation. All she could do now was to


    embrace the facts and hope that Amelia would pull through.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 178

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 178


    Chapter 178 More Serious Than He Thinks


    Gary looked over to Oscar¡¯s unconscious body lying on the bed. ¡°I suppose he¡¯s in love with Amelia as


    well?¡± he asked with a sigh.


    Tiffany thought for a while, then answered slowly, ¡°That¡¯s what I want to find out too, actually. After


    Amelia¡¯s ident, Oscar watched over her day and night. I suppose that shows he has some heart, at


    least. I¡¯ve always seen Oscar as a firm, unshakeable man of iron. You can imagine my surprise when


    he fainted just now. I think he does love Amelia, but who can tell with these rich men? All I can hope for


    now is for Amelia to recover consciousness in time. She still has her baby to take care of.¡±


    Gary looked steadily at Tiffany.


    After a moment¡¯s pause, he repeated, ¡°Her baby?¡±


    A faint smile hovered on Tiffany¡¯s lips. ¡°The doctors delivered Amelia¡¯s babyst night. It¡¯s a healthy


    baby boy weighing approximately seven and a half pounds. His little face was red with crying, and he


    was yelling at the top of his lungs. The nurse said she¡¯d never seen such a healthy childe out of an


    ident like that. Maybe Amelia was using her own life to protect his. I¡¯m sure that when Amelia wakes


    up to see her baby doing so well, she¡¯ll definitely be overjoyed.¡±


    Gary raised his hand. It hung in the air for a while before uncertainly patting Tiffany on her back. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. Amelia will pull through this. I¡¯ve heard stories of how a mother¡¯s love can ovee even the


    most insurmountable obstacles. I¡¯m sure Amelia knows that her baby is waiting for her. She¡¯lle


    back to us.¡±


    Tiffany nodded. The glimmer of worry in her eyes remained, however.


    The door of the hospital room was soon pushed open. Olivia entered with Owen by her side, supporting


    her. Tiffany immediately rushed forward to help.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, how are you feeling?¡± she inquired anxiously.


    Olivia managed a smile. ¡°I¡¯m much better. I heard from the doctor that Oscar fainted. How is he? Is he


    all right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Clinton. The doctor said it happened he overworked himself. The shock of Amelia¡¯s


    condition worsening triggered emotional agitation within him. He¡¯ll be fine with some rest,¡± Tiffany


    hastily reassured Olivia.


    Olivia nodded weakly. She made her way to Oscar¡¯s bedside and tenderly caressed his face. However,


    the sight of her son lying unmoving in bed reduced her to tears.


    Tiffany looked on helplessly. Forcing herself to speak calmly, she soothed, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, please don¡¯t


    cry. The doctor said Oscar¡¯s fine. Besides, he¡¯s as strong as an ox. He¡¯ll wake up soon.¡±


    At the thought of people seeing her like this, Olivia quickly wiped away her tears. She then said slightly


    bashfully, ¡°I¡¯m all right. I guess I¡¯ve been feeling slightly mncholictely. I¡¯m sorry to have rmed


    you.¡±


    Owen embraced his wife. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be like this. Amelia is still in the intensive care unit, and Oscar¡¯s


    now unconscious. They need us to take care of them now. We can¡¯t copse ourselves,¡± he said firmly.


    Olivia leaned against Owen¡¯s chest, drawing constion from his steady strength. However, she


    couldn¡¯t help but choke out a sob. ¡°Within the span of two days, Amelia got into an ident and Oscar


    fainted. What¡¯s happening to our family? I feel as if the sky is falling down on us.¡±


    The man patted his wife on the back as one would a child. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things. Amelia will be fine.


    Our grandson still needs his mother and grandmother. You have to be strong for him too.¡±


    At this mention of her grandson, Olivia grew distraught. ¡°That¡¯s right! Where¡¯s the baby? Dear, we


    haven¡¯t gotten anyone to look after him! He¡¯s still so small. We can¡¯t let anything happen to him!¡±


    This time, Owen patted Olivia on the shoulder to mollify her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already hired two nannies to take care of him. Don¡¯t worry. No one will dare bully a grandson of


    the Clintons,¡± Owen dered.


    At that, Olivia heaved a sigh of relief. Her eyes then wandered onto Gary, who was standing beside


    Tiffany.


    She smiled apologetically at the pair. ¡°Tiffany, is this your boyfriend? He¡¯s rather handsome. You two


    make a good match.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany immediately rejected the idea, exining, ¡°He¡¯s a friend of mine and Amelia¡¯s. He heard about


    Amelia¡¯s ident and came to visit her.¡±


    Gary greeted Olivia most courteously. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Clinton. My name¡¯s Gary Laird.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Gary,¡± Olivia said warmly. ¡°Thank you foring to visit Amelia. Among all of her


    friends, Tiffany is the only one I¡¯ve met. I never imagined that Amelia would have such a handsome


    friend like yourself.¡±


    ¡°Amelia¡¯s a very charming girl,¡± Gary replied. ¡°Even though she¡¯s married, she still attracts men and


    women alike.¡±


    Olivia smiled in agreement.


    It seemed that Gary had gotten the woman¡¯s stamp of approval.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you¡¯re a lot more friendly than I imagined you¡¯d be. It¡¯s really Amelia¡¯s luck that she got


    such an open-minded, kind mother-inw,¡± Gary added.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°When Amelia married into our family, she suffered a great deal. I haven¡¯t been


    as good to her as I should have. If I knew this ident was going to happen, I would have treated her


    better from the start,¡± she reflected dispiritedly.


    The room fell into an uneasy silence.


    Atst, Olivia tossed her hair and remarked lightly, ¡°Look at me spoiling the mood again.¡±


    No one med her, however, standing as they were in the hospital where the lines between life and


    death were so easily blurred. The furious struggle to live surrounded each individual in every room


    here. In this particr room, however, it was the presence of death that lingered.


    Amelia¡¯s unstable condition had set everyone on edge. Between moments, they could only hope and


    pray that a miracle would happen rather than a tragedy, though the probability of thetter loomed


    larger. Still, the tiniest shred of hope was better than having none at all.


    Oscar awoke after two hours. By then, only his parents were left in the hospital room. Tiffany and Gary


    had left in the meantime to check on Amelia.


    Oscar didn¡¯t speak.


    Olivia looked at him fretfully as she leaned over and said, ¡°Oscar, are you hungry? Shall I get the maid


    to bring some delicious food over for you?¡±


    The man on the hospital bed shook his head tiredly.


    Olivia clutched his hand in hers. ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t be like this. It makes me nervous. What are you thinking


    about?¡±


    Oscar nced at her, asking, ¡°Mom, how¡¯s Amelia?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes were teary as she replied, ¡°She¡¯s still the same. Mr. Lancester came by just now to tell us


    not to be too optimistic about Amelia¡¯s condition. Even Anndur¡¯s finest doctors won¡¯t be able to


    help.¡±


    Oscar was silent for a while longer. Then he spoke, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s my phone?¡±


    Olivia hurriedly passed him his phone and asked anxiously, ¡°Who are you nning on calling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get in touch with Anndur¡¯s medical team. With all thetest advancements in


    technology, they managed to save Amelia even after her ident. Surely they¡¯ll be able to work their


    magic again now,¡± Oscar dered resolutely, punching in the numbers on his phone.


    ¡°Call them then. Your father has already contacted other overseas medical teams. Some of them have


    already boarded nes to make their way here. Hopefully, once they¡¯ve arrived, Amelia¡¯s chances at


    survival will greatly improve,¡± Olivia said buoyantly.


    Oscar dialed James. His phone rang for a long time before someone else eventually picked up the call.


    After a few words from Oscar, James came onto the line.


    ¡°Oz, what¡¯s up?¡± James asked easily.


    ¡°James, Amelia got into an ident. Are you able toe over?¡± Oscar questioned urgently.


    ¡°I have two other operations lined up right now. I can only fly over to Chanaea after a good few hours,¡±


    the man on the other side of the line said, frowning.


    ¡°James, can¡¯t you hand those operations over to someone else?¡± Oscar pleaded, his voice breaking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try. If someone else is avable, I¡¯ll definitely board the next flight into Chanaea,¡± James promised,


    relenting.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting to hear the good news then. James, we¡¯ve been friends for so many years. Amelia¡¯s


    really on the brink of life and death now! I hope you can quicklye over to Chanaea. If you save her,


    I¡¯ll forever be in your debt,¡± Oscar continued feebly.


    At that promise, James chuckled. ¡°Oz, have you really fallen in love with Amelia? When Ist came


    back to Chanaea to save her friend, you insisted that you weren¡¯t. For the sake of your great love, I¡¯ll


    definitely make some arrangements and ensure that I get over to Chanaea as quickly as I can.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, James,¡± Oscar replied heavily. He was neither in the mood to borate nor respond to the


    man¡¯s lighthearted attempts tofort him.


    He hung up the phone.


    ¡°Oscar, did you call James?¡± Olivia asked.


    Oscar nodded in response.


    ¡°James is very skilled. I heard he became a resident physician at his hospital very early in his career. If


    he operates on Amelia, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine,¡± Olivia muttered, her fears momentarily ayed.


    Oscar, however, remained solemn. It was difficult for an onlooker to guess what thoughts were running


    through his mind.


    His mother changed the subject briskly. ¡°Oscar, I¡¯ve gotten the maid to prepare something for you to


    eat. You need to keep your strength up.¡±


    Oscar had already swung his legs over the side of the bed and gotten up. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯m


    going to check on Amelia,¡± he announced.


    Without waiting for her reply, he strode out of the room.


    Olivia let out another long sigh.


    Owen reached out and gave her shoulder a squeeze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. The children will take


    care of themselves.¡±


    ¡°I used to resent how Oscar neglected Amelia for work and even for his rtionship with Cassie.


    However, now that I see his heartrending despair over Amelia¡¯s condition, I almost wish he¡¯d return to


    the cold-hearted man he was before. I can¡¯t bear to see him hurt like this,¡± Olivia said sorrowfully.


    Her husband was likewise troubled by Oscar¡¯s state. He¡¯d witnessed Oscar¡¯s transformation with his


    own eyes from a high-spirited young man to this dull, mncholy individual now. Owen was terrified


    that if Amelia did lose her life from this ident, the emotional shock to Oscar might do him irreparable


    damage.


    ¡°Dear, I¡¯ve always treated Amelia as my own daughter. However, now that her ident has affected


    Oscar so, all I wish is that he¡¯d be as heartless as he was before. Do you think that¡¯s very selfish of


    me?¡± Olivia asked despondently.


    ¡°Stop thinking so much. It¡¯s only because you love Oscar too much. I think he himself doesn¡¯t know the


    depth of his affections towards Amelia. He isn¡¯t aware of his own feelings. I¡¯m afraid that if she really


    dies, he¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Owen trailed off. The words he¡¯d left unspoken, however, were already written on everyone¡¯s hearts.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 179

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 179


    Chapter 179 In Low Spirits


    Olivia took a deep, long breath.


    The only thing they could do now was to hope and pray for Amelia¡¯s recovery. Olivia had always cared


    for Amelia like her own, so she naturally wanted both Amelia and Oscar to pull through this dark period.


    Owen patted her awkwardly. ¡°All right. I¡¯m still certain of what I said earlier. The children can take care


    of themselves. Everything will work out.¡±


    Olivia nodded, desperately trying to believe him.


    At that moment, Oscar had run into Elizabeth shortly after he¡¯d departed from his own hospital room.


    Elizabeth¡¯s face turned several shades darker when she caught sight of him.


    Irate, the woman stormed towards the man, fuming, ¡°Oscar, have you finally found it within you to care


    for Cassie?¡±


    Oscar nced at her icily. His tone was even as he replied, ¡°Mrs. Yard, I have my own things to deal


    with. I¡¯ll leave Cassie to you.¡±


    He made as if to continue, but Elizabeth adamantly stood before him, barricading his way forward.


    Infuriated, she pressed, ¡°Oscar, what do you mean by this? Cassie attempted suicide because of you!


    She¡¯s still lying there in the hospital. She¡¯s awake now, but you haven¡¯t evene over to visit. The


    doctor said she might have a tendency towards depression. Is this how you show your love to her?¡±


    Oscar glowered at Elizabeth. He drew himself up to his fullest height and towered over her, looking


    incredibly intimidating.


    Elizabeth suddenly felt a wave of trepidation wash over her.


    The fear, however, quickly gave way to indignation at having been thus embarrassed.


    ¡°Oscar, what¡¯s going on? Cassie suffered so much because of you. Are you really going to abandon


    her just like that?¡± Elizabeth demanded.


    Oscar felt his head throb.


    ¡°Enough, Mrs. Yard. I really do have something to deal with. I¡¯lle over to visit Cassie when I¡¯m


    done and apologize to her,¡± he replied, feeling his patience grow thin.


    Elizabeth, however, grew even more aggrieved at his answer.


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Oscar? Do you think Cassie¡¯s a beggar? If you don¡¯t visit her today, I¡¯ll


    never forgive you! She¡¯s all I have. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll see to it that you suffer the same


    fate!¡± she dered.


    Oscar slowly clenched his fists. He felt the rage within him threatening to boil over.


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, I¡¯ve always treated you with respect. Do you think you¡¯re deserving of it, though?¡± he asked


    frigidly.


    Elizabeth red at him, speechless.


    The man then exhaled a shaky breath. ¡°Mrs. Yard, I¡¯ll be off then. I have things of my own to deal with,¡±


    he concluded.


    Elizabeth, however, remained doggedly in Oscar¡¯s way.


    When she met his level eyes, her gaze softened slightly. Her voice took on a pleading tone. ¡°Oscar,


    that was rather impulsive of me. Can you visit Cassie? She isn¡¯t doing well. I tried calling you and going


    down to your office to look for you but to no avail. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been busy with, but it¡¯s


    evident that you¡¯re avoiding her. If you¡¯d ever truly loved Cassie, please visit her. She doesn¡¯t eat or talk


    much. The only time she opens her mouth is to ask when you¡¯ll being by. The doctor said she¡¯ll


    develop depression soon if she continues being like this. I¡¯m begging you, Oscar! She¡¯s all I have. I


    can¡¯t afford to lose her.¡±


    Oscar felt his head throb even more.


    The two women Oscar had ever had any real rtionship with were both in trouble now. He was torn


    between them, but his heart pulsed with greater concern for Amelia. He was determined not to let


    anything happen to Amelia now that her life hung so uncertainly in the bnce. All that he was willing


    to do now for Cassie was apologize.


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, I¡­¡± Oscar began.


    He was interrupted by Olivia¡¯s voice ringing out from behind him. ¡°Oscar, what are you still doing here?¡±


    Oscar turned. Olivia and Owen then got a good look at Elizabeth.


    As their eyes met, a look of disquiet appeared in Elizabeth¡¯s eyes.


    The tension that hung in the air between the two women was so thick that one could almost cut it with a


    knife.


    ¡°Is Charlie here with you?¡± Olivia asked in a friendly manner, breaking the silence.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the room with Cassie,¡± Elizabeth replied.


    ¡°Is Cassie awake? How is she doing?¡± Olivia asked apprehensively.


    ¡°She won¡¯t die just yet,¡± Elizabeth snapped. Realizing that she sounded uncivil, she moderated her


    tone. ¡°Olivia, Owen, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. I suppose we can say we¡¯re old friends.


    Please ask Oscar to visit Cassie. She hasn¡¯t spoken much since she woke up and neither does she


    have a strong will to live at present. The doctor said she might have depression. Oscar is perhaps the


    only remedy for her now. I believe that if he visits her, she¡¯ll recover much more quickly.¡±


    Olivia and Owen exchanged pointed looks.


    ¡°Oscar, since you¡¯re in the hospital, why don¡¯t you pay Cassie a visit? Your Dad and I will check on


    Amelia,¡± Olivia urged after considering the matter.


    Without waiting for Oscar¡¯s reply, Elizabeth seized on Olivia¡¯s words. ¡°Is Amelia in the hospital too? Has


    she delivered? I remember that her due date wasn¡¯t within these few days, though. Did she give birth


    prematurely?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. Vaguely, she mumbled, ¡°She was feeling slightly unwell. She came to the


    hospital for a check-up.¡±


    Elizabeth didn¡¯t hide her clear skepticism. ¡°Why don¡¯t I join you to visit Amelia as well? She¡¯s part of the


    Clintons, after all. Since she¡¯s here in the hospital, it¡¯s only right that I pay her a visit.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s annoyance was written clearly on her face upon hearing Elizabeth¡¯s suggestion.


    Oscar, however, replied sternly, ¡°Enough, Mrs. Yard! Stop behaving so shamelessly.¡±


    Elizabeth gaped at him for a moment before she scoffed, saying, ¡°My daughter¡¯s almost got depression


    because of you. You Clintons have been here in the very same hospital, yet you chose to pretend as if


    she wasn¡¯t right under your noses. Did you call me shameless? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes zed. Is this woman really intent on burning this bridge? I guess she really hasn¡¯t given


    this much thought.


    She had never expected Elizabeth to possess such a petty nature.


    Sensing the heat between the two women, Owen stepped in. ¡°Oscar, why don¡¯t you visit Cassie? After


    all, you had a part to y in this. As a man, you have to own up and bear the consequences of your


    actions,¡± he ordered.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Oscar slowly released the balled-up fist he¡¯d clenched up till now.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll go take a look at Cassie then. Please take good care of Amelia for me,¡± Oscar


    answered in a low voice.


    Olivia nodded.


    After Oscar and Elizabeth left, Olivia turned to her husband rather angrily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that


    woman? I always thought of her as rather reasonable. She¡¯s always been so courteous and gentle.


    When did she suddenly be so narrow-minded?¡±


    Owen patted her on the shoulder to pacify her. ¡°Don¡¯t let her get to you. Cassie¡¯s her only child, and


    Oscar did, in fact, do her wrong. In any love triangle, women are bound to be on the losing end.¡±


    Olivia furrowed her brow. Atst, she merely gave a sigh in resignation.


    The couple thus proceeded in silence towards the intensive care unit. When they arrived, Tiffany


    immediately got up to greet them.


    Olivia¡¯s heart ached as she looked upon Amelia¡¯s still body. Dismal, she turned to Tiffany and asked,


    ¡°How¡¯s Amelia doing? Is she still very much the same?¡±


    Tiffany nodded. ¡°The doctor just came by. He told us that Amelia¡¯s immune system is still weak, so we


    can¡¯t enter the room just yet.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears.


    At that moment, however, her phone rang shrilly. Fumbling, the woman took it out of her bag only to


    see Robert¡¯s name sh across the screen.


    She hurriedly answered the call. ¡°Hello, Robert.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, are you and Owen free to talk? Can you make a trip to my office? There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to


    discuss with you,¡± Robert told her.


    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had the feeling that Robert wanted to discuss Amelia¡¯s condition.


    She had a premonition, however, that the news would not be good.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯lle over with Owen right away,¡± Olivia replied, her voice quivering slightly.


    After she¡¯d ended the call, she turned to Tiffany. ¡°Tiffany, can I trouble you to stay here with Amelia?


    Owen and I are going to meet Mr. Lancester for a while.¡±


    Tiffany nodded in agreement.


    Once Olivia and Owen were gone, Tiffany¡¯s heart broke out in tumult. Upon seeing her so forlorn, Gary


    patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Amelia will be fine. I¡¯m sure of it,¡± he said


    encouragingly.


    Tiffany sighed. She took another look at Amelia, who was lying in the intensive care unit with tubes


    running through her body. A feeling of anguish coursed through Tiffany at the sight.


    ¡°Gary, did you know that Amelia is actually terrified of pain? Whenever she got a cut on her finger,


    she¡¯d make the biggest fuss over it. After marrying Oscar, however, she became much more resilient.


    She looks as if she can stand up to anything, so no one knows how fearful she is inside. It¡¯s much more


    difficult to be the wife of a rich man than one thinks. It¡¯s not all about wealth and glory. Amelia used to


    haul me out for drinks, and when she¡¯d gotten tipsy, she would tell me everything about Oscar. She


    really loves him, but he was always a difficult man to be with. I think he had something to do with this


    ident as well. Amelia¡¯s been brought so low because of him! She¡¯s always been vain, and I can¡¯t


    bear to think of her looking at herself now in horror. She¡¯s little more than a living corpse right now,¡±


    Tiffany said.


    As Tiffany ranted, she worked herself up into a frenzy. She ended her monologue abruptly as she


    began heaving with sobs.


    Gary had rarely experienced the feeling of impotence he had at that moment. He could only watch,


    powerless, as Tiffany cried.


    In desperation, the man fished out a cigarette from his pocket inplete disregard for hospital rules.


    He lit it and took a drag, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Tiffany. I spoke without thinking. I don¡¯t know how tofort


    you. Don¡¯t cry, okay? We can always talk about things. There¡¯s a solution for everything.¡±


    Witnessing Gary¡¯s clumsy but endearing efforts atforting her, Tiffany felt strangely soothed.


    Much to her own surprise, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gary. I lost control of myself! Don¡¯t think too badly of me for it,¡± she remarked, dabbing


    hastily at her eyes.


    Gary dismissed her apology with a wave of his hands. He turned back forlornly towards the window of


    the intensive care unit.


    It had never once crossed Gary¡¯s mind that Amelia, a shining creature, would one day be reduced to an


    inert patient on a hospital bed. He would have leered at the very thought. However, there was nothing


    he could do for Amelia now but stand helplessly by, worrying.


    In the face of death, Gary¡¯s riches were little better than rags.


    The entire mood outside the intensive care unit was downcast.


    Tiffany suddenly raised her head to say, ¡°Gary, you can¡¯t smoke in the hospital. You better put it out, or


    the nurses will be sure to.¡±


    Gary obediently stubbed out his cigarette against his shoe.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 180

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 180


    Chapter 180 I Will Jump If You Leave


    When Olivia and Owen arrived at Robert¡¯s office as summoned, he directed them to the sofa. When


    they had settled down, he said solemnly, ¡°Olivia, Owen, there¡¯s something I have to discuss with you.¡±


    Olivia answered briskly. ¡°Robert, did you call us here to talk about Amelia?¡±


    Robert nced at their expectant faces, then nodded. ¡°That was my intention. Amelia¡¯s injuries from


    the ident were more severe than I expected. We¡¯re lucky that the baby survived and is unharmed.


    However, Amelia has multiple fractures all over her body, and a few of her organs have been damaged.


    Most significantly, there¡¯s a blood clot in her brain that¡¯spressing her nerves. If the blood clot


    doesn¡¯t disperse on its own, even if she regains consciousness, she remains at risk of going blind.¡±


    In that instant, Olivia felt as if her blood was draining from her body. She felt her hands and feet grow


    mmy.


    ¡°Robert, you¡¯re not serious, are you?¡± The woman tried to summon a smile but seeded only in


    producing a hideous grimace. ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke.¡±


    Reluctantly, Robert affirmed, ¡°Olivia, I wish it was too. We¡¯ve known each other for so many years. You


    should know that I never joke about these things.¡±


    Olivia was now used to regting her emotions, so when she felt despair rise within her, she managed


    to contain it.


    ¡°Robert, tell me honestly. What¡¯s the probability of Amelia going blind? And even if she does, is there


    any of treating it?¡± Olivia asked.


    ¡°If the blood clot in Amelia¡¯s brain manages to disperse, she won¡¯t go blind,¡± the doctor said


    thoughtfully. ¡°Otherwise, a cornea transnt is the only way to heal her blindness. The only difficulty is


    in finding a matching pair of corneas for her.¡±


    Olivia clutched wildly at the tiniest shred of hope, crying, ¡°Robert, the Clintons have lots of money. No


    matter how expensive it is or how many mountains we¡¯ll have to move, we will find that pair of corneas


    for Amelia. I only want to ask, can¡¯t that blood clot be removed from her brain with surgery?¡±


    Robert shook his head. ¡°The blood clot is in contact with too many nerves. If we forcefully operate on


    Amelia, we mightnd her in terrible danger. We can only wait for it to disperse or move.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart grew cold.


    If Amelia indeed went blind, there was a likelihood that she¡¯d remain that way for the rest of her life.


    After all, corneas were not an easy thing to acquire. Few people were lucky enough to find a matching


    pair within years. The majority, however, continued hunting for years. It wasn¡¯t a problem that money


    could resolve.


    Olivia dared not imagine the woman¡¯s reaction to this news. She would be devastated.


    ¡°Robert, you¡¯re the chief of Principal General Hospital. You¡¯re also a dominant figure in the medical


    field. You must have a way to save Amelia! Don¡¯t you?¡± Olivia¡¯s voice caught as she gazed at the family


    friend seated before her.


    Robert smiled ruefully. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m only human. I may be a dominant figure in the medical field, but all


    the patients I¡¯ve saved were those that I could. I¡¯ve done my best, but Amelia¡¯s injuries are really too


    grievous. It¡¯s all in the hands of fate now. I¡¯m sorry to be so frank with you. If there was anything I could


    do, I would have done it. Perhaps it¡¯s best if you prepared yourself for the worst.¡±


    At that remark, Olivia burst into tears. She did her utmost to restrain them but resulted only in quaking


    uncontrobly.


    Owen hugged her in an attempt to provide her some sense offort. Mildly, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry,


    Olivia. Robert¡¯s just talking about the worst-case scenario. Nothing¡¯s happened to Amelia yet, has it?


    There are still so many medical experts that we haven¡¯t consulted. We¡¯ll find someone to save her.¡±


    Owen spoke confidently, but his heart was racing nheless. Each minute that passed was another


    added weight to his heart. They were all conscious of the forty-eight hours Amelia had. If she doesn¡¯t


    wake up then¡­ He did not want to think of Amelia lying in a vegetative state or even dying.


    Olivia, however, continued crying. Owen looked at Robert, then said weakly, ¡°Robert, we¡¯ll leave Amelia


    in your capable hands. Nothing can happen to her, no matter what.¡±


    Robert let out a dryugh. ¡°Owen, Olivia, don¡¯t be like this. Principal General Hospital will do its


    absolute best to save Amelia.¡±


    Owen was fervent in his gratitude. ¡°Robert, let me express my thanks to you now. When Amelia has


    fully recovered, I¡¯ll surely throw a banquet for you to show my appreciation.¡±


    Robert chortled, and the tension in the room lifted somewhat. ¡°Owen, is there really a need for such


    formalities between us?¡±


    Owen merely smiled.


    At this moment, however, Olivia straightened up and suddenly enquired about Cassie¡¯s condition.


    Robert sounded rather vexed as he said, ¡°I think Cassie is making a mountain out of a molehill. She¡¯s


    threatened suicide and self-starvation for a while now, and none of the doctors and nurses here in the


    hospital can do anything for her. The hospital can¡¯t get rid of patients, of course, but sometimes I wish


    we would. I¡¯ve never seen such an uncooperative patient in all my years of being a doctor. I didn¡¯t


    approve of Oscar getting into a rtionship with her from the beginning. It looks like she¡¯s eventually


    revealed her true colors. If Oscar really marries her, I¡¯d fear for the Clinton family¡¯s peace of mind.¡±


    Olivia and Owen were incensed.


    Oscar, away in Cassie¡¯s hospital room, was simrly seething.


    He¡¯d just arrived. Cassie, who had been lying ailing on the hospital bed, had immediately struggled to


    sit up in her agitation.


    Her impulsive movements startled Charlie and Elizabeth, who had been sitting by her bedside.


    Elizabeth quickly fussed, ¡°Cassie! Are you really intent on worrying me to death? Stop moving around!


    Oscar, can¡¯t youe over? Are you trying to drive her mad?¡±


    Oscar felt an immediate loathing for Cassie. The demure, sweet, asionally impetuous girl that he


    knew her to be seemed to have been from another life. The woman before him now was a stranger to


    him.


    Annoyed, Elizabeth remarked rudely, ¡°Oscar, aren¡¯t you going toe over? Do you really want to


    watch Cassie die?¡±


    Oscar, however, remained where he was. He was neither a child nor a greenhorn but a manager of


    Clinton Corporations. He had thousands of employees and their livelihoods under his charge. He was


    not about to be swayed so easily by Elizabeth¡¯s mere scoldings.


    Charlie sighed as he looked upon this scene. He then said wearily, ¡°Oscar, take a look at Cassie. She¡¯s


    evidently still hung up on you. Even if you don¡¯t love her now, you¡¯ve been friends since you were little.


    On ount of you two having been childhood sweethearts, are you willing to see anything happen to


    her?¡±


    Hearing this, Oscar slowly crossed the room.


    Cassie ceased her struggling.


    She looked up at him dazedly. ¡°Oz, you¡¯re finally here. I knew I was still the most important person in


    your heart.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s forehead wrinkled as he said curtly, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these few days, so I didn¡¯t manage to find


    the time to visit you.¡±


    The woman lifted her head and held onto Oscar¡¯s arm earnestly. ¡°Oz, I know you¡¯re busy with work, but


    I¡¯ve really missed you. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have slit my wrists. I couldn¡¯t bear the sight of you and


    Amelia behaving intimately. When I called you, she answered the phone and irritated me with her


    infuriating replies. I believed her and acted foolishly. I¡¯ve since reflected on my actions. Don¡¯t be angry


    with me anymore. Don¡¯t ignore me! I really do love you,¡± she dered.


    Cassie¡¯s defensive speech merely inmed Oscar¡¯s irritation at her.


    He roughly shoved her hand aside and replied in a hostile tone, ¡°Cassie, I see that you¡¯ve recovered


    pretty well. You¡¯re not as fragile as Mrs. Yard tried to portray. I can rest knowing that you¡¯re doing fine. I


    have other things to do now. When I¡¯m done with them, I¡¯lle back to visit you.¡±


    Cassie turned frantic upon hearing that he was leaving. She tried to grab Oscar¡¯s waist and tore the IV


    drip on her arm in her frenzy. Seeing the spot of blood that appeared on Cassie¡¯s arm, Elizabeth


    quickly tried to constrain her. ¡°Cassie, don¡¯t move! Calm down. I promise Oscar won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Once Cassie had been appeased, Elizabeth turned to her husband furiously. ¡°Charlie, aren¡¯t you going


    to get the nurse?¡±


    Charlie meekly got up and left the room. Shortly after, he returned apanied by two nurses.


    Due to their previous interactions with Cassie, the two nurses wore sour looks on their faces when they


    entered. However, only a neutral expression remained when they arrived at Cassie¡¯s side. The Yard


    family was influential, and the nurses weren¡¯t willing to offend them and risk losing their own jobs. They


    would remain cool and professional at all costs.


    After recing the IV drip, the nurses advised, ¡°Ms. Yard, please be careful. Don¡¯t move around too


    vigorously.¡±


    The nurses then quickly took their leave.


    Cassie leaned against her pillow andmanded, ¡°Oz, sit down. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Despite her instruction, Oscar remained standing defiantly.


    Cassie cast a pleading nce towards her mother, who softened and quipped, ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m begging


    you. Please talk to Cassie.¡±


    Oscar bit his lip. He looked momentarily disconcerted but sat down after a moment¡¯s pause.


    Cassie then turned to Elizabeth. ¡°Mom, can you and Dad wait outside for a while? I want to speak with


    Oscar in private.¡±


    Elizabeth nodded, then hustled out of the room with Charlie in tow.


    Once they left, Cassie focused her gaze on Oscar. ¡°Oz, can you sit a little nearer to me?¡±


    The man showed no intentions to move.


    Cassie continued gazing at him, saying pitifully, ¡°Oz, are you still ming me? I didn¡¯t mean to use my


    suicide as a means of threatening you. I was merely too distraught at the thought of you being with


    another woman. Can you forgive me for my foolishness this time? I won¡¯t dare to do such a thing again.


    If Mom has been causing trouble for you on my ount, let me apologize for her behavior. I promise


    that was never my intention.¡±


    Oscar, however, remained unmoved with a frightening look in his eyes.


    Cassie shrank under his hard gaze. ¡°Oz, don¡¯t be angry! I apologize! I promise I won¡¯t do anything like


    that ever again. Please forgive me this one time. Your silence is scaring me,¡± she cried.


    Oscar turned his piercing gaze towards her. Cassie felt as if he was examining every inch of her and


    had found her wanting. She flinched.


    ¡°Oz, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± she asked, avoiding his gaze.


    Then, Oscar finally spoke. ¡°Cassie, you¡¯re an adult now. I believe you¡¯re mature enough to judge for


    yourself what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Cassie blinked. She suddenly looked very hurt and small.


    ¡°Cassie, don¡¯t take advantage of my kindness. When it finally runs out, I won¡¯t be as patient with you as


    I am now,¡± Oscar warned menacingly.


    The woman turned as white as a sheet at that warning, and she gulped. ¡°Oz, don¡¯t you love me


    anymore?¡±


    Oscar replied evenly, ¡°After everything you¡¯ve done, I don¡¯t know if I can still love you anymore.¡±


    Terror shed across Cassie¡¯s eyes. She lifted her hand to reach for his but abruptly halted at the


    sound of his low growl. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Flustered, Cassie froze. She turned her affecting gaze onto Oscar as if questioning him for his brutality


    towards her.


    ¡°Cassie, we are two very different people with two very different mindsets. I think we should spend


    some time apart to think about things objectively,¡± Oscar announced, getting to his feet. He towered


    over Cassie and looked down at her chillingly.


    Aghast, the woman struggled to sit up once more.


    Oscar, however, was quick to react. He roughly grabbed her hand just as it flew to tear the IV drip out


    of her arm.


    Cassie, however, sped his hand in hers and said longingly, ¡°Oz, you still care about me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    That made him scowl. ¡°Cassie, enough. The more you behave like this, the further I want to get away


    from you. You weren¡¯t like this before. You aren¡¯t the Cassie I recognize.¡±


    Cassie broke into a sob, saying, ¡°If you think I¡¯m being too clingy now, I can change. I¡¯ll give you space.


    Just don¡¯t leave me, please.¡±


    Oscar felt his head start to throb. He was utterly mystified as to how things had turned out this


    way. How could everything have changed so drastically within these few months? He fretted. It was


    entirely beyond his capacity to think or even act.


    ¡°Cassie, take care of yourself. Don¡¯t think too much about things. We can talk again when you¡¯re


    feeling better,¡± he finally told her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk. I want you to marry me! I want to be the only woman you love. As long as you


    promise to stay by my side, I¡¯ll do whatever you want and be whoever you want to be,¡± Cassie


    implored.


    Oscar disentangled himself from her vice grip. Before he could say another word, his phone rang.


    Fishing it out of his pocket, he saw that it was a call from James.


    He immediately answered.


    ¡°Oz, I¡¯ve gotten someone to rece me for my surgery here. I¡¯ll board the ne for Chanaea in two


    hours,¡± James announced over the phone.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For the first time that day, Oscar found himself smiling with genuine happiness.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll be waiting for you then,¡± he said, thanking his friend profusely. The two men discussed a few


    more logistical details before Oscar hung up.


    Cassie looked at Oscar intently. ¡°Oz, who was that?¡±


    The man frowned and said shortly, ¡°There¡¯s something I have to do. Have a good rest. Stop


    overthinking things. I¡¯ll be back to visit you once I¡¯m done settling matters.¡±


    He then turned on his heels to walk out of the hospital room. In one swift motion, Cassie ripped out the


    IV drip from her arm and ran over to the window. She turned around and hollered, ¡°Oz, if you dare take


    a step out of this room, I¡¯ll throw myself out of this window!¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 181

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 181


    Chapter 181 Forget About Her


    Oscar turned around and red coldly at Cassie who was standing by the window. ¡°Are you really


    going to jump?¡±


    Cassie had a crazed look in her eyes as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll jump if you walk out of this ward, Oscar!¡±


    Oscar frowned, exuding a menacing air of power and authority. ¡°You should know how much I hate


    being threatened, Cassie.¡±


    Cassie¡¯s attitude softened up instantly. ¡°I just want you to stay here with me, Oz. Back then, you¡¯d


    always forgive me no matter what I did wrong.¡±


    The look in Oscar¡¯s eyes was as cold as ice as he turned around and began walking towards the door


    without saying anything.


    Cassie climbed onto the windowsill and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Oz! I¡¯ll jump right here and now


    if you dare walk out that door!¡±


    Oscar stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°All I want is for you to stay here with me, Oz. Is that too much to ask? You would never treat me like


    this back then!¡± Cassie began crying as she said that.


    Oscar still had his back towards her.


    Suddenly, Cassie held a hand towards her chest and began panting rapidly. ¡°Oz¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t


    breathe¡­¡±


    Oscar turned around and assumed that she was putting up an act when he saw what she did. ¡°Cassie,


    will you stop this nonsense?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Cassie began swaying back and forth on the windowsill that he realized the seriousness


    of the situation and rushed towards her, but she lost her bnce and fell out the window.


    Oscar leaped forward and managed to grab hold of her hand just in time. Cassie looked up at him in


    terror and screamed, ¡°Help me, Oz! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Hold on tight! I¡¯ll pull you up!¡± Oscar shouted as he used all his might to maintain his grip on her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, Oz! I really don¡¯t want to die! Pull me back up, quickly!¡± Cassie screamed while


    holding on to his arm for dear life.


    Oscar began pulling her up with every ounce of strength he had in him, but his grip loosened a little


    when she was almost at the window. ¡°Ahhh! Save me, Oz! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Cassie screamed in


    sheer terror.


    All that was left in Oscar¡¯s eyes were an icy coldness when he saw how pathetic she looked at that


    moment. How on earth did I even fall for a liar and pretender like her in the first ce?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Stop squirming!¡± he shouted coldly.


    ¡°Pull me back up, Oz! I don¡¯t want to die just yet!¡±


    Veins were visibly bulging from Oscar¡¯s arms as he strained his muscles pulling her up.


    ¡°Funny how a suicidal person is afraid to die!¡± he said sarcastically, but Cassie was so scared that she


    couldn¡¯t care less about his insult.


    The look in Oscar¡¯s eyes changed when he saw her desperately climbing up his arm with all of her


    might. Heh¡­ She sure as hell doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s suffering from chest pains and difficulty in


    breathing¡­


    Eventually, Cassie was able to make her way through the window and let out a huge sigh of relief at


    being rescued.


    ¡°Looks like your chest isn¡¯t hurting anymore, huh?¡± Oscar asked with his arms folded as he shot her a


    condescending re.


    That was when Cassie realized he had seen through her act and panicked as she looked up at him.


    ¡°No, listen to me, Oz. It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡±


    She struggled to stand up, but her legs were still weak due to the shock from earlier.


    ¡°You seem to be fine, so I¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Oscar said.


    Cassie quickly wrapped her arms around his leg and begged, ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Oz! I really didn¡¯t mean for


    that to happen! I just wanted you to stay here with me¡­¡±


    Oscar bent over and pried her arms off him as he said, ¡°I think we both need some time to ourselves,


    Cassie.¡±


    Cassie got up and stood in his path with her arms outstretched, her lips pale and her breathing ragged.


    ¡°Will you please stop this nonsense, Cassie?¡± Oscar asked while staring coldly at her, but Cassie kept


    quiet and continued panting heavily.


    At that moment, his phone started ringing, and Olivia¡¯s panicked voice came on the line the moment he


    answered it, ¡°Oscar,e quick! Amelia isn¡¯t doing so well and has been sent into the operating room


    again!¡±


    A look of panic shed past Oscar¡¯s eyes, and he ran right past Cassie. She reached out and tried to


    grab hold of him, but copsed before she could even touch him.


    Elizabeth and Charlie realized something was wrong when they saw her copse and rushed into the


    ward. ¡°Doctor! Doctor!¡± Elizabeth shouted at the top of her lungs.


    Charlie carried Cassie onto the bed, and a few doctors came running over shortly after.


    ¡°Damn you, Oscar! I¡¯ll kill you if anything happens to my daughter!¡± Elizabeth cursed under her breath


    while Charlie had a disturbed frown on his face.


    Oscar rushed over to where Olivia was as quickly as he could.


    ¡°Mom, how¡¯s Amelia doing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ She just started convulsing violently all over, so the doctors took her into the operating


    room¡­ I¡¯m really scared that she¡¯ll¡­¡± Olivia mumbled anxiously.


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what she meant to say. She was


    afraid that Amelia wouldn¡¯t make it out of the operating room alive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯m sure Amelia will be fine,¡± Oscar said calmly.


    Olivia could only cross her fingers and pray as they waited outside the operating room in silence.


    The silence was suddenly broken by the ringing of Oscar¡¯s phone, and everyone looked towards him


    as he answered the call.


    ¡°Where are you, James?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Oz, I just got off the ne. Which hospital are you at right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at Principal General Hospital. Amelia is in the operating room at the moment, so hurry on over!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way!¡±


    It took James about an hour to arrive at the hospital. ¡°I was conducting a research with a medical


    institution in Koandria and was supposed to participate in two of their surgeries, but I canceled them


    both after getting your call. You owe me big time for this, Oz,¡± he said after giving Oscar a customary


    hug.


    Oscar pointed at the operating room door and said, ¡°Amelia is still in there, so hurry up and head on


    inside!¡±


    ¡°Rx, I brought my mentor over. He¡¯s an expert in the field, so Amelia will be fine!¡± James replied


    casually.


    Olivia stepped forward and asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s that mentor of yours, James?¡±


    James¡¯ eyes lit up when he saw Olivia who looked like she hadn¡¯t aged a day. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you¡¯re still


    as young and beautiful as ever! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±


    He then gave her a kiss on each cheek, much to her surprise.


    ¡°And I see you¡¯re still as sweet as ever, James. I bet you won a lot of women over with that move,


    huh?¡±


    James chuckled in response, and the two of them had a brief exchange before he met up with the


    foreigners that Robert had personally brought over.


    Robert sounded quite excited as he introduced them, ¡°Professor Schweitzberg here is a famous


    surgeon from Anndur. With him conducting the surgery for Amelia, she¡¯ll have an 80% chance of


    recovery!¡±


    Oscar¡¯s eyes lit up with hope when he heard that, and he held out his hand as he said, ¡°Long time no


    see, Professor. How have you been?¡±


    James¡¯ mentor who happened to speak Chanaean shook his hand as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been doing fine,


    Oscar. I happened to be on vacation in Koandria when James told me your wife was involved in a car


    ident, so I came over with him.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re counting on you, Professor. I have full faith in your medical skills, and I believe you¡¯ll be able to


    rescue my wife,¡± Oscar said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give it my best.¡±


    James and Professor Schweitzberg then changed into their medical attire and entered the operating


    room.


    Robert tapped Oscar on the shoulder and asked, ¡°Oscar, why didn¡¯t you contact Professor


    Schweitzberg if you knew him? We could¡¯ve saved a lot of time if you did!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really obsessed with researching medicine and is often hunting for herbs in the woods, so it¡¯s


    really hard to reach him due to the poor reception. I didn¡¯t know he¡¯d be with James,¡± Oscar replied.


    Robert had heard rumors of Professor Schweitzberg¡¯s obsession with medicine as well. That man is


    practically an elite in the field of medicine, but he¡¯s also known to be quite entric. He would literally


    refuse to save someone¡¯s life if he so much as disliked them, so it¡¯s a miracle that he came all the way


    to Chanaea just to save Amelia¡­


    ¡°Looks like you really do owe your friend a huge favor, Oscar.¡±


    Oscar nodded in response.


    Olivia was still somewhat worried. ¡°Robert, is Professor Schweitzberg really as good as you say? How


    likely is Amelia going to survive this surgery? Do you think he¡¯ll be able to get rid of that blood clot in


    her brain?¡±


    Of course, Robert didn¡¯t dare promise her anything. ¡°Nothing is guaranteed, Olivia. All I know is that


    Amelia has an 80% chance of recovery with him performing the surgery. I can¡¯t say much about her


    blood clot as it is too close to a lot of her nerves, so we¡¯ll just have to wait and hope for the best. My


    knowledge of Professor Schweitzberg is limited to what is avable in the media, so I can¡¯t really


    comment on his medical skills as I¡¯ve never actually worked with him.¡±


    Olivia went silent upon hearing that, and Owen could only pat her gently on the back as he tried to


    comfort her.


    Suddenly, a nurse came running over anxiously. ¡°Mr. Lancester, there¡¯s been a car ident! We¡¯ve just


    received dozens of wounded, and we¡¯re short on doctors at the moment!¡±


    ¡°What? Where are the doctors?¡± Robert asked.


    ¡°Dr. Freeman has headed over to take care of Ms. Yard with a few other doctors, and the others have


    surgeries of their own to perform.¡±


    Robert frowned and shouted angrily, ¡°What the hell is wrong with Cassie Yard? She¡¯s been causing us


    tons of problems ever since her admission!¡±


    The nurse took a step back in response to his sudden outburst.


    ¡°Olivia, Owen, please excuse me while I take care of this¡­¡± Robert muttered through clenched teeth as


    he tried to suppress his anger.


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Olivia waited till Robert had left with the nurse before turning towards Oscar. ¡°How is


    Cassie? You went to see her earlier, right? What¡¯s she up to this time?¡±


    The look in Oscar¡¯s eyes darkened as he said coldly, ¡°Forget about her, Mom.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 182

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 182


    Chapter 182 At It Again


    Olivia frowned. Cassie sure is a real pain in the neck¡­ Our family will never have a day of peace if she


    and Oscar were to get married¡­


    ¡°Oscar, you¡¯d better take care of your issue with Cassie as soon as possible. She¡¯s way too scary to


    have around. Caring for her was the biggest mistake I¡¯ve ever made.¡±


    Olivia got a little angry when she saw no response from Oscar.


    ¡°What, are you still nning on being with her after everything she¡¯s done?¡±


    ¡°Give me some time, Mom. Right now, all I care about is whether Amelia will make it out alive.


    Everything else can wait until she gets better,¡± Oscar said half-heartedly.


    Olivia let out a sigh and kept quiet after that.


    As the hours went by, the sky outside had gotten dark without them even realizing it. Tiffany checked


    the time on her phone and said, ¡°Oh, gosh¡­ It¡¯s already seven¡­ How about Gary and I go buy us all


    dinner, Mr. and Mrs. Clinton? None of us has eaten anything since noon, and we can¡¯t afford to


    copse before Amelia wakes up.¡±


    Olivia gave it some thought and nodded her head.


    Tiffany then turned towards Gary and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Gary!¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Gary said, and the two of them took the elevator downstairs.


    After fastening his seatbelt, Gary nced at Tiffany who looked really tired as she slumped against the


    passenger seat and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Tiffany nodded, her eyes slightly red as she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯m just worried about Amelia, that¡¯s all¡­


    This is her third surgery in less than two days, and I¡¯m really afraid that she won¡¯t make it¡­¡±


    Although Gary wasn¡¯t that madly in love with Amelia, seeing her in the operating room like that felt


    really unpleasant for him as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Amelia¡¯s a kind soul, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Amelia is really kind and polite, especially towards her elders¡­ But, you see, that got me


    thinking¡­ What if the good die young?¡± Tiffany had a sad look in her eyes as she stared nkly at the


    people and cars outside the window.


    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m sure a kind soul like her will be fine. Don¡¯t worry too much about it, okay?¡±


    Tiffany buried her face in her hands and began sobbing all of a sudden, much to Gary¡¯s dismay.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry¡­ I¡¯m not good with words, so I don¡¯t know how tofort a crying person¡­¡±


    Hearing him say that never failed to put a smile on Tiffany¡¯s face.


    ¡°Jeez, Gary¡­ Could you put a little more effort into it? I can¡¯t even imagine how annoyed your


    girlfriends must¡¯ve felt!¡±


    ¡°Every one of them said I was too dense and left me in the friendzone,¡± Gary replied in a serious tone


    which had Tiffany in tears fromughing.


    ¡°You know, Gary¡­ I think you might have a talent for being aedian!¡±


    Gary shot her a look of confusion. ¡°How so?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the stuff you say are really funny?¡±


    ¡°They are?¡±


    Tiffany nodded profusely in response, and Gary let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m just d I¡¯m able to make youugh. Guess being dense does have its perks, huh?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Gary. You¡¯ve only known Amelia for a short while, and yet you¡¯re the only guy that has


    shown up after she got into that car ident. None of the other guys that imed to love her have


    even bothered to check up on her,¡± she said sincerely after calming down a little.


    ¡°I think it has something to do with the Clintons hushing the media about this incident.¡±


    Tiffany shook her head and shrugged. ¡°Maybe, but still, it is a great honor for both Amelia and I to have


    a loyal friend like you.¡±


    Gary waved at her. ¡°That¡¯s what friends do, so there¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±


    Tiffany forced a smile at him and went quiet after that.


    They then bought some sandwiches and soup from a nearby diner before heading back to the hospital.


    Tiffany and Gary heard amotion the moment they stepped out of the elevator.


    After exchanging nces, the two of them rushed towards the operating room and saw Charlie trying


    his best to hold Elizabeth still as she kicked and screamed. There were a couple of nurses around who


    tried to calm her down as well, but to no avail.


    Charlie had a helpless expression on his face as she was simply too strong for him to hold down.


    Tiffany didn¡¯t really understand what was going on, but seeing Elizabeth causing a ruckus outside the


    operating room had her boiling with anger.


    She ran forward and gave Elizabeth a hard shove while yelling in her face, ¡°You just won¡¯t leave Amelia


    alone even when she¡¯s having a surgery in there, huh? Fine, you want to act like a b*tch? I¡¯ll show you


    a b*tch!¡±


    With that, Tiffany tackled Elizabeth to the floor, knocking Charlie a few steps back in the process.


    By the time he was able to steady himself, Tiffany was already sitting on top of Elizabeth and pping


    her left and right.


    Charlie tried to pull Tiffany off her, but she pushed him back once again. ¡°F*ck off, you!¡±


    Eventually, Oscar intervened and dragged Tiffany aside. ¡°Calm down, Tiffany! Amelia is still in there,


    remember? We can¡¯t afford to cause her any more distress!¡±


    If looks could kill, Elizabeth would¡¯ve died a few times over from Tiffany¡¯s bloodthirsty gaze.


    After a brief struggle, Tiffany looked up at Oscar and said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m calm now. Mind letting go of me?¡±


    Oscar released his grip on her, and Tiffany shed Olivia an awkward smile as she tidied up her hair.


    ¡°Sorry I lost control earlier, Mrs. Clinton. I didn¡¯t scare you, did I?¡±


    She let out a sigh of relief when she saw Oliva shake her head. ¡°That¡¯s good to know¡­ I really got


    carried away there¡­¡±


    Olivia smiled back at her before turning towards Elizabeth and Charlie.


    ¡°Amelia is still undergoing surgery at the moment, so I suggest you bring your wife home for the time


    being. Getting into a fight here is just going to embarrass all of us.¡±


    Charlie simply frowned at her in response, but Elizabeth wasn¡¯t about to back down that easily. ¡°This is


    karma! Amelia stole Oscar from our daughter, and now she¡¯s gotten into a car ident! I bet she won¡¯t


    survive this, let alone that baby inside her! Hahaha, this really is her karma all right!¡±


    Olivia got mad upon hearing that, and Tiffany would¡¯ve charged at Elizabeth had Oscar not stop her in


    time. ¡°What the hell, Oscar? Are you just going to let that b*tch curse at your wife and child like that?


    Why are you still defending her?¡± Tiffany shouted angrily at him.


    Oscar ignored her and shot Charlie a cold re as he said, ¡°Mr. Yard, I suggest you take Mrs. Yard


    away right now if you know what¡¯s best for you. Our families may seem evenly matched in terms of


    wealth and power, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re safe if I were toe after you. I¡¯m a man of my word,


    and you know it.¡±


    Elizabeth spoke up before he could say anything, ¡°Oh? Are you threatening me, Oscar?¡±


    Oscar shrugged at her. ¡°You can take it however you like, Mrs. Yard.¡±


    ¡°Come on, then! After what you did to my daughter, I¡¯m going toe after you sooner orter


    anyway!¡± Elizabeth yelled angrily.


    Tiffany was about to charge at her again, but Olivia grabbed her by the arm and stopped her in her


    tracks. ¡°Your actions today are unbing for a parent and have destroyed whatever remaining


    rtions we have between us. My daughter-inw is undergoing surgery at the moment, and you are


    not wee here. Please leave.¡±


    ¡°You think Amelia¡¯s life is the only one that matters? My daughter ended up in an operating room after


    Oscar visited her! Who¡¯s going to take responsibility for that, huh?¡± Elizabeth snarked at her.


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Oscar and I will visit you for a proper apology once Amelia has recovered. Now, would


    you mind respecting the patient here?¡±


    Having been blinded by anger, Elizabeth spat the words at her, ¡°Respect? I wish for Amelia to die!¡±


    Her words were so vicious that it shocked everyone at the scene.


    Tiffany ran forward and pped Elizabeth twice across the face before returning to Olivia¡¯s side.


    ¡°There¡¯ll be more of that for you if you don¡¯t watch that filthy mouth of yours!¡±


    Elizabeth turned towards Charlie and shouted angrily at him, ¡°Charlie! How could you just stand by and


    watch your wife get beat up like this? At this point, I¡¯m starting to question if marrying you was a


    mistake!¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough? Are you trying to start an all-out war with them or what?¡± Charlie shouted at


    her in response.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 183

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 183


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 183


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth snapped back at him, ¡°If you¡¯re such a tough guy, you¡¯d be shouting at them instead of me!¡±


    At that point, Charlie waspletely drained both physically and mentally.


    Her unreasonable behavior and tantrums have exhausted him of his patience, and he could only let out


    a sigh as he said, ¡°We might as well get a divorce if you¡¯re going to keep acting like this. I¡¯ll make sure


    to give you a fair share of my assets.¡±


    Elizabeth was dumbfounded as she had thrown the tantrum under the assumption that Charlie would


    never divorce her.


    Charlie was a capable person at work, and a loving father when it came to his family. He showered his


    wife and daughter with all the love and affection he could afford, which ended up spoiling Elizabeth a


    little too much. The only reason she never threw a tantrum throughout those years was because no


    one in the family had ever gone against her. As someone who always got her way with everything, the


    impact from Cassie¡¯s incidentbined with that of Tiffany hitting her pushed her over the edge and


    revealed her true nature.


    ¡°C-Charlie¡­ W-What did you just say?¡±


    Charlie closed his eyes and repeated himself slowly, ¡°If you don¡¯t stop this right now, we¡¯ll get divorced,


    and Cassie will stay with me.¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Elizabeth began iling wildly at him as she cried, ¡°Have you no heart, Charlie?


    I gave birth to our precious daughter and helped manage the household for over thirty years, and you


    choose to divorce me now? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mrs. Yard!¡± Oscar stepped in and pulled her off Charlie, only to have Elizabeth turn


    around and p him across the face.


    ¡°Hey! How could you hit Oscar like that?¡± Olivia shouted at her as she examined his reddened cheek.


    Elizabeth shot her a vicious re. ¡°Drop the act, Olivia! You¡¯re the reason Charlie¡¯s getting a divorce


    with me, aren¡¯t you? How shameless can you get, stealing my husband when you¡¯re already married?¡±


    The words had barely left her mouth when Charlie spun her around and pped her so hard that it left


    her stunned for a couple of seconds.


    Charlie was already dragging her away by the time she came back to her senses. ¡°Hey! Let me go,


    Charlie! I¡¯m not done here!¡±


    ¡°One more word out of you and I¡¯ll divorce you on the spot!¡±¡¯


    That silenced her instantly, and the hallway fell silent once again as the two of them disappeared into


    the distance.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with these people?¡± Tiffany grumbled to herself as she watched them leave.


    With Amelia¡¯s fate still unknown, none of them were in the mood to care about what Elizabeth said.


    The doors to the operating room were finally opened in the wee hours of the morning. A group of


    doctors marched out together with Professor Schweitzberg, and they all had faint smiles on their faces.


    Oscar was the first to rush forward. ¡°Professor! How is my wife doing?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s recovering well. We¡¯ll continue to monitor her for a day or two, but she should be fine with plenty


    of rest. Still, keep in mind that the blood clot in her brain is really close to her nerves. She¡¯s too weak


    for a brain surgery at the moment, so it¡¯ll have to wait till she¡¯s healed up from her injuries,¡± Professor


    Schweitzberg replied.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that.


    The blood clot is a real pain and all, but her surviving the car ident is all that matters for now¡­ As


    long as she¡¯s alive, there will still be hope¡­


    One of the doctors couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Professor Schweitzberg¡¯s medical skills are truly


    remarkable! We used to think we were the best in the field, but watching him at work made us realize


    we were far from it! Looks like we¡¯ve still got a lot of room for improvement!¡±


    Oscar grabbed Professor Schweitzberg by the hand and said, ¡°Thank you so much foring over,


    Professor! Why don¡¯t you spend a couple more days here in Chanaea? I¡¯ll be hosting a banquet to


    express my gratitude!¡±


    Professor Schweitzberg chuckled. ¡°Remember how you once promised me you¡¯d give me a famous


    Chanaean painting as a gift? Well, I¡¯d say this is a great opportunity for you to fulfill that promise of


    yours!¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter upon hearing that.


    ¡°I had someone mail it to you as soon as I returned to the country back then, but you changed your


    address, so the painting was returned in the end. As you¡¯ve been roaming around a lot throughout the


    years, I had no choice but to postpone its delivery,¡± Oscar said with a chuckle.


    Professor Schweitzberg had a great sense of humor and made a witty reply, ¡°Well, you can give it to


    me now that I¡¯m here! Also, I remember Chanaea having amazing lobster dishes. I¡¯ll be staying here for


    a week, so you know what to do!¡±


    That resulted in another wave ofughter from the crowd.


    ¡°Haha¡­ You can eat whatever you want, Professor!¡± Oscar said happily.


    Professor Schweitzberg gave him a pat on the shoulder. ¡°You should go see your wife, Oscar. I¡¯ll have


    a chat with Mr. Lancester.¡±


    He then left with the group of doctors escorting him while James stayed behind with Oscar. ¡°Hey, Oz!


    You owe me a huge favor too, you know?¡± he said while giving Oscar a light punch on the shoulder.


    Oscar punched him back as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t forgotten about you!¡±


    The nurses transferred Amelia over to the intensive care unit, and only one person was allowed to visit


    her at a time.


    Oscar was the first to enter after putting on the istion gown. He felt his heart ache when he saw all


    the tubes attached to Amelia¡¯s pale skin as shey unconscious on the bed.


    He held her hand and caressed it gently as he whispered, ¡°Oh, Amelia¡­ I¡¯m so d you¡¯re all right¡­


    You know, you look really ugly with all these tubes on you¡­ You¡¯d better wake up soon so we can get


    them off you, or I might stop liking you!¡±


    A sudden surge of emotions hit him, and Oscar¡¯s eyes reddened as he continued, ¡°How could you be


    so cruel, tormenting me like this? You wanted to hear me say I love you, right? Well, I¡¯ll say it to you if


    you wake up! I¡¯m the CEO of Clinton Corporations and have tens of thousands of employees working


    for me, so I can¡¯t be telling an ugly woman that I love her! It has to be in a romantic restaurant, with you


    looking all pretty in a fancy dress! I¡¯ll even prepare a memorable surprise just for you!¡±


    Oscar got so emotional by the end of his speech that he had to look up just to keep his tears from


    falling.


    Even the toughest of men shed tears when pushed to the edge, and Oscar had been through an


    emotional roller coaster throughout the past two days.


    He gently rested his head against Amelia¡¯s chest and began sobbing as he went on, ¡°Honey, I promise


    I¡¯ll treat you really well when you wake up! You know I¡¯m a man of my word, right? As long as you stop


    giving me heart attacks like these, I¡¯lle home for dinner on time and help look after our baby boy! If


    you wake up now, I¡¯ll make you the queen of the house! I¡¯ll listen to you like your ve, okay? Please


    wake up, Honey¡­ I need you¡­¡±


    His tears began to fall, but there was still no response from Amelia whatsoever.


    After spending about half an hour in the ICU, Oscar wiped his tears off and put on a poker face as he


    stepped outside.


    ¡°Have you been crying?¡± Olivia asked when she saw him.


    ¡°No, what¡¯s there to cry about? My woman is a lucky one, so she¡¯ll probably wake up by tomorrow!¡±


    Oscar replied in his toughest voice possible.


    Olivia shed him a slight smile as she said, ¡°You can¡¯t lie to your mother, silly. You can just admit that


    you¡¯re worried about your wife. I¡¯m not going tough at you or anything!¡±


    Oscar jammed his hands into his pockets. ¡°Mom, I¡­I¡¯m going to have a drink with James. He¡¯se


    all the way here at this hour, so I have to show him some hospitality. I¡¯ll leave Amelia to you, okay?¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°Go on, then. Your dad and I will organize a banquet to properly thank them when Amelia


    gets better.¡±


    Oscar nodded and was about to leave when Olivia called out to him again, ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t forget to have


    the police expedite the search for the driver! We can¡¯t let that person off the hook so easily!¡±


    ¡°I will, Mom! I¡¯m a little busy right now, but I¡¯ll be free to do that after two days. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care


    of it personally!¡± Oscar replied.


    He then gave James a call and invited him to a nearby diner.


    ¡°Are you used to the food here?¡± Oscar asked while pointing at the diner.


    ¡°We ate here a few years ago, remember? Honestly, Chanaean food is pretty amazing. It smells great,


    and it tastes heavenly¡­ Heck, I picked up Chanaean because of it! Come on, let¡¯s go get ourselves a


    drink!¡± James replied.


    With that, the two of them headed into the diner, attracting the eyes of everyone around them as they


    walked past.


    The owner of the diner was quick to step forward and ask, ¡°Will it be a table for two? This way, please.


    Hold on, I¡¯ll get the table cleaned up for you!¡±


    As she wiped the table, James winked at her and said, ¡°Thanks, Ma¡¯am!¡±


    The owner nearly fainted on the spot.


    Oscar rolled his eyes at James. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll have steak and some beers.¡±


    The owner was still recovering from the shock and sounded a little woozy as she spoke. ¡°S-Sure¡­


    Coming right up, handsome!¡±


    She then served up the beers and even made sure to advise them, ¡°It¡¯s rmended that you eat


    something before drinking, okay? Drinking on an empty stomach is really bad for you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful, Ma¡¯am,¡± James said in his native tongue.


    The owner didn¡¯t understand a word he said, but she was so flustered by his handsome appearance


    that she ran off blushing anyway.


    James chuckled. ¡°Chanaean women are still as cute as ever, I see! Makes me wish I could have one


    as a girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°And you are still flirting with any and every woman youe across regardless of age, I see. When


    will you finally settle down?¡± Oscar said while pouring themselves two sses of beer.


    James downed his beer in one go. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, Oz! I¡¯m what you Chanaeans call a


    ¡®Casanova¡¯! There are tons of women out there just waiting for my love, so why would I give up the


    whole forest for a single tree? That¡¯s not my style, you know?¡±


    ¡°I still think you should settle down, James. Is it really that fun to go out ¡®hunting¡¯ every night, and wake


    up to different women in your bed the next morning?¡± Oscar said while sipping on his beer.


    ¡°Considering how rich and handsome you are, getting married at such a young age is a real waste of


    your gifts, Oz! Still, I guess I should congratte you on finding yourself a nice woman anyway. She¡¯s


    got fair skin, a nice figure, and she¡¯s nice to everyone! She¡¯s so much better than your first girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°You jealous?¡±


    ¡°Kind of, to be honest. I haven¡¯t visited a nightclub since forever, so life has been rather dull for me. By


    the way, I really like Chanaea, and I was thinking of settling down here. What do you think?¡± James


    asked.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 184

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 184


    Chapter 184 Drinking The Sorrows Away


    ¡°Why move to Chanaea all of a sudden?¡± Oscar asked while drinking straight from the bottle.


    ¡°I¡¯ve actually been thinking of doing so for a few years now, but I had to postpone those ns because


    I haven¡¯t been able to hand my work there to someone else. Now that we have an exchange program


    with Chanaea, I applied to be an exchange doctor here in Chanaea,¡± James replied while chugging


    away at his drink.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they have better employee benefits over there?¡±


    ¡°They do, but working there isn¡¯t challenging at all. I heard Chanaean medicine is famous for


    acupuncture, so I decided to move here and learn it. I could just move back after mastering it, anyway.


    Who knows? I might even stay here if I end up marrying a Chanaean woman! While I may not seem


    like it, I¡¯m actually in my thirties now. It¡¯s about time I settle down and start a family.¡±


    ¡°James¡­ We¡¯re friends, right?¡± Oscar asked when he noticed that James seemed to have something


    on his chest.


    ¡°Yeah, why? Do you doubt our friendship?¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, did something happen to you?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    James paused for a moment before bursting intoughter. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, really! I just thought I¡¯d


    have a change of scenery, you know? Chanaea is a huge country filled with lots of amazing people and


    good food, after all! Food in Erihal is really greasy and could easily lead to cancer.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, that¡¯s no problem at all! Just let me know if you need anything!¡± Oscar said.


    James gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°My man!¡±


    The owner of the restaurant came over with two bowls of soup and said, ¡°Hey, handsome! I thought I¡¯d


    make you two some soup since you¡¯ll be having a lot to drink. It¡¯s on the house, and only handsome


    people get this special treatment! Feel free toe again if you like it!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for being so kind, beautiful. I wish you all the best in life!¡± James said with a smile.


    The owner chuckled in amusement. ¡°Your Chanaean is really fluent, handsome! Had it not been for


    your foreign appearance, I would¡¯ve mistaken you for a local!¡±


    ¡°I may look foreign, but I¡¯m a Chanaean at heart, so you can just treat me like one!¡±


    ¡°All right, you two carry on! I¡¯ll get back to work now!¡±


    ¡°See you around, beautiful!¡±


    Oscar waited until she left before carrying on eating.


    ¡°Hey, Oz, I remember youining about how dirty this ce was when I got you to eat here with


    me back then. Heck, you even refused to take a single bite and just red at me the whole time! So,


    what¡¯s changed you, huh?¡± James asked.


    ¡°She likes the food here,¡± Oscar replied, obviously referring to Amelia.


    James too, continued stuffing his face with steak before putting on a more serious look as he said,


    ¡°Listen, Oz¡­ The blood clot in Amelia¡¯s brain is exerting pressure on her optic nerves, so there¡¯s a


    possibility that she¡¯ll end up blind even after a full recovery.¡±


    Oscar froze when he heard that, and his expression turned gloomy. ¡°What blood clot?¡±


    ¡°The car ident left some pretty nasty injuries on her. I¡¯m talking about fractured ribs, ruptured


    organs, and serious trauma to the brain. The blood clot in her brain is too close to her nerves, so we


    can¡¯t remove it just yet. If it does cause damage to her optic nerves, it could very well lead to blindness.


    Of course, I¡¯m just assuming the worst-case scenario here. There is a chance that we can remove it


    surgically after her recovery without her going blind beforehand. Oz, it¡¯s practically a miracle that she


    even survived this car ident. As brilliant as Professor Schweitzberg may be, Amelia¡¯s strong will to


    survive is what really helped her pull through,¡± James exined.


    Oscar kept his head low and continued to down his drink in silence.


    James clinked his bottle with his own and said, ¡°Hey¡­ Don¡¯t be like this, Oz¡­¡±


    ¡°How likely is she to go blind if the blood clot isn¡¯t removed?¡± Oscar asked as he took a chug.


    ¡°Eighty percent.¡±


    Oscar took another few chugs from his bottle. ¡°Is it curable?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Unless she can find a suitable donor for a corneal transnt¡­¡± James didn¡¯t have to finish his


    sentence for Oscar to understand what he meant to say.


    ¡°You¡¯re a brilliant surgeon, James. If you were to carry out that surgery, what would you say your


    chances of sess are?¡±


    ¡°Thirty percent.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s heart sunk when he heard that.


    ¡°What about your mentor?¡±


    ¡°Forty percent.¡±


    ¡°If I recall correctly, you¡¯ve performed this sort of surgery before. Why theck of confidence this time?¡±


    ¡°Amelia¡¯s condition is a very tricky one, Oz. The blood clot is located in a spot where most of her


    nerves are concentrated, and the slightest error could result in her death due to a rupture of the


    surrounding blood vessels. On top of that, her current physical condition is too weak for such a surgery,


    so we have no choice but to go with a more conservative form of treatment. For now, we¡¯ll just keep her


    situation under control through medication and decide our next course of action when she¡¯s all better.


    I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able toe up with something if all the local and foreign experts work together!¡±


    ¡°Keep it a secret from Amelia.¡±


    James nodded. ¡°I will, but she has to find out sooner orter. Oz, I suggest you tell her about this when


    she wakes up. That way, she can be mentally prepared for anything. It¡¯d be a lot better than to have her


    find out by suddenly going blind someday.¡±


    Oscar shot him a re and said, ¡°She won¡¯t go blind.¡±


    James kept quiet after that.


    Oscar kept downing bottle after bottle that night in hopes of getting himself drunk, but ended up feeling


    a lot more sober than before. The owner of the diner began to worry when she saw them ordering their


    third round of beers.


    ¡°Guys, I know you¡¯re probably in a lot of pain and all, but you shouldn¡¯t be ruining your health over a


    woman like this. It¡¯s just not worth it! There are plenty more fishes in the sea, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find


    better ones out there! Given how handsome you both are, I¡¯m sure a wink is all it takes for women to


    throw themselves at you! Please go easy on the booze or you¡¯ll be in for a world of pain the next


    morning!¡±


    James chuckled.


    ¡°Thanks for your concern, but my friend here is already married. He¡¯s worried about his sick wife, so he


    got me to drink with him. Don¡¯t let his handsome face fool you, though. He¡¯s actually really loyal to his


    woman!¡±


    The owner nodded and gave Oscar a thumbs-up. ¡°It¡¯s great to see a man this handsome being so


    loyal! Still, you really shouldn¡¯t drink so much. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure your wife won¡¯t want to leave a


    handsome man like you anyway! She¡¯ll definitely get better!¡±


    In the end, the two of them left with the owner sending them off at the door.


    ¡°Hey, you okay?¡± James asked while holding Oscar steady.


    Oscar shook his head and said in his most confident voice, ¡°I can still drink!¡±


    Sometimes, attempting to drink one¡¯s sorrows away would only lead to one bing more sober.


    James frowned. ¡°Are you trying to drink yourself to death or what? Come on, we¡¯re going back to the


    hospital! What if Amelia wakes up and thinks you¡¯ve left her because you weren¡¯t there by her side, eh?


    Women take this sort of things very seriously, you know?¡±


    Oscar pushed him aside. ¡°I want to go to the beach and feel the ocean breeze. It helps me sober up.¡±


    Looks like I¡¯m going to be spending the night with him¡­


    James thought to himself as he said, ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll keep youpany for tonight.¡±


    The two of them got into the car, and James took the wheel as he was the more sober one of the two.


    ¡°I¡¯m literally driving without a Chanaean driver¡¯s license and under the influence of alcohol here, so


    you¡¯d better back me up if we get pulled over.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take full responsibility for anything that happens. Besides, no one would dare arrest a


    member of the Clintons!¡± Oscar reassured him while leaning against the passenger seat.


    ¡°All right, then!¡±


    Fortunately for them, they didn¡¯t encounter much traffic on the road, let alone any policemen.


    The two of them arrived at the beach within half an hour.


    ¡°The beach is a great ce for men and women to hang out at, and yet here I am, stuck with you. What


    a waste of a potentially romantic night¡­¡± James eximed as he stretched his arms out and felt the


    sea breeze, only to apologize when Oscar rolled his eyes at him, ¡°Okay, sorry¡­ Forget I said that¡­¡±


    Oscar then sat down by the beach and listened to the sounds of the waves without saying a word.


    James followed suit, and the two of them spent the next few minutes just sitting there before James


    broke the silence, ¡°Well? You¡¯ve felt the ocean breeze, Oz. Have you sobered up yet? Can we leave


    now? It¡¯s pretty chilly here at night¡­¡±


    Oscar ignored him and simply stared at the sea, surprising James with how unusually quiet he was.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Oz? This isn¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, really. I was just thinking of how long it¡¯s been since I sat down and stared at the sea


    like this¡­¡± Oscar replied.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to do so with Amelia when she gets better. This whole depressing


    act just isn¡¯t your style, man. Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Now that you mentioned it, I haven¡¯t brought Amelia to the beach despite us being married for so


    many years now.¡±


    ¡°I bet she must feel so dissatisfied with you, man.¡±


    Oscar pursed his lips. ¡°Yeah, probably.¡±


    James tugged at his arm. ¡°Come on, stop thinking about this crap! This isn¡¯t your style!¡±


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go,¡± Oscar said as he stood up.


    James let out a sigh of relief and wrapped an arm around his shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s more like it, Oz! If you


    feel guilty towards Amelia, just treat her better when she wakes up! I think she¡¯s a really amazing


    woman, so you¡¯d better up your game or I¡¯ll steal her from you!¡±


    Oscar shot him a re and brushed his arm off, knocking James off bnce and causing him to almost


    trip over himself.


    ¡°Hey! Not cool, Oz!¡±


    Oscar grinned at him as he said coldly, ¡°Amelia is mine, and mine alone. She isn¡¯t someone you can


    afford to steal.¡±


    James shrugged at him. ¡°What can I say? Excellent men tend to go after amazing women!¡±


    The two of them then burst intoughter as they made their way back to the car. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the


    blood clot, okay? I¡¯ll have a discussion with my mentor on how we can minimize the risk of the surgery,¡±


    James said as he opened the car door.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 185

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 185


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 185


    Tiffany was the only one outside the ICU by the time they returned to the hospital. Olivia and Owen


    were nowhere to be found.


    Oscar woke her up with a gentle nudge, and she sprung to her feet in a state of panic. ¡°What is it?


    What happened? Did something happen to Amelia?¡±


    James burst intoughter as he found her reaction adorable.


    Tiffany pouted in annoyance when she realized what was going on. ¡°What¡¯s so funny, James?¡±


    James gave her a thumbs up and replied in his native tongue, ¡°You¡¯re really cute, you know that?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t understand yournguage. Please speak Chanaean!¡± Tiffany snapped back at him.


    ¡°Ooh, a feisty one! That¡¯s exactly how I like my women! What do you think of dating a foreigner?¡±


    James replied with a chuckle.


    Tiffany rolled her eyes at him in response.


    Oscar jabbed at him with his finger and motioned at him to behave himself before asking, ¡°Why are you


    the only one out here, Tiffany? Where are my parents?¡±


    ¡°They seemed tired, so I told them to head back and get some rest. I¡¯m young, so I can afford to stay


    up for a day or two!¡± Tiffany tried to y it off casually, unaware of how pale her face was.


    ¡°Girl, you don¡¯t look so good. I think you¡¯re the one who needs rest here!¡± James said.


    Oscar took another nce at her before turning towards James. ¡°Why don¡¯t you send her home,


    James? I can take it from here.¡±


    ¡°Happy to oblige!¡± James made an exaggerated bowing motion at Tiffany as he continued, ¡°Mdy, will


    you grant me the honor of escorting you home as your knight in shining armor?¡±


    Tiffany rolled her eyes at him before asking Oscar, ¡°Are you sure you can handle things by yourself?¡±


    Having witnessed the friendship between Tiffany and Amelia, Oscar¡¯s attitude towards her had


    softened up significantly.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Amelia.¡±


    Tiffany didn¡¯t bother to argue any further as she was really tired, especially after going two days without


    much sleep and having donated a lot of blood.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll head back, then. Call me if Amelia wakes up, okay? Oh, and do visit your baby if you¡¯ve


    got the time!¡± Tiffany reminded him before leaving with James.


    ¡°Do you have a Chanaean driver¡¯s license?¡± she asked James the moment they got into his car.


    James shook his head honestly. ¡°Nope.¡±


    Tiffany rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I think I¡¯d better get off, then. Don¡¯t want to end up being arrested in the


    middle of the night.¡±


    James was a little taken aback as it was his first time being embarrassed by a woman.


    ¡°Um, Tiffany¡­ Sorry, is it okay if I address you as Tiffany? If memory serves, I was the one who


    rescued you and your best friend, and this is how you repay my kindness?¡±


    Tiffany leaned against the seat casually as she said, ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t really like foreigners, so I can¡¯t


    really repay your kindness here.¡±


    James shrugged in confusion. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the difference in our beliefs. You foreigners are too open-minded, whereas I¡¯m a very


    conservative Chanaean girl. I doubt we¡¯d even click at all!¡± Tiffany replied.


    ¡°I think you have a huge misconception towards foreigners. It¡¯s true that we may be a bit more open-


    minded, but we¡¯re also very gentlemanly and will never force anything on anyone. Besides, I think


    we¡¯re fated to have met each other.¡±


    Holy sh*t, he¡¯s almost at the level of a native speaker! Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but find herself impressed at


    how fluent he was in Chanaean.


    ¡°How long have you been studying Chanaean, James? You seem to be a natural at it!¡±


    James shot her a smug look. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have you fallen for me?¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­ Only immature girls would fall for someone like you!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ You really are something else, you know that? I bet most men wouldn¡¯t be able to handle your


    level of feistiness!¡±


    ¡°See, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t date most men! They¡¯re too weak to handle me!¡±


    James gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°You and Amelia may look very different from each other, but you two


    are simr in the way you both talk! That probably exins why you two are such good friends. How


    does that Chanaean saying go again? Chicks of a feather flock together?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany almost choked withughter when she heard that.


    Chicks of a feather flock together? Could this guy get any more hrious?


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ You mean birds of a feather flock together? Please don¡¯t try and sound smart with these


    proverbs if you don¡¯t know them that well, or you¡¯ll just embarrass yourself without even realizing it!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for correcting me.¡±


    Tiffany eased up on her attitude towards him as she felt a lot more rxed. ¡°You seem like a real


    gentleman, James. How did you and Oscar get to know each other? What do you make of him? Do you


    think he¡¯s a yboy?¡±


    James shot her a nce. ¡°Are you conducting a background check right now?¡±


    ¡°Just gathering some intel!¡± Tiffany replied while snapping her fingers.


    James chuckled and seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°Oz is actually a really great guy, except for the


    fact that he can be really dense when ites to women. A lot of girls have tried hitting on him, but he


    would run away from them each time. Would you believe if I told you that he was still a virgin before


    marrying Amelia?¡±


    Tiffany arched an eyebrow at him, showing her utter disbelief in his statement.


    ¡°Yeah, I get that a lot. Most people don¡¯t believe that because of that cool act he puts up in front of


    others, but he actually has little to no experience when ites to romance. You know what he told me


    when he had his first girlfriend? He said he wanted to wait till they were married before having sex with


    her! That has got to be the most innocent thing I¡¯ve ever heard! And yet, I can¡¯t bring myself tough at


    him because I would never be able to do that myself.¡±


    Tiffany was still unable to believe what she had just been told.


    Were Amelia and Oscar both virgins before they get married? Ugh, I can¡¯t bring myself to think about it!


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t funny, you know?¡± she said while feeling goosebumps all over.


    James shrugged and let out a chuckle. ¡°Yeah? It wasn¡¯t a joke, though.¡±


    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but burst out inughter when she imagined Oscar being all innocent and pure.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired¡­ Wake me up when we get there, okay?¡± she mumbled as she closed her eyes to


    take a nap.


    ¡°I¡¯m a foreigner, remember? I don¡¯t know the way to your house!¡± James said with a smile.


    Tiffany smacked herself on the forehead. ¡°Oh, right¡­ Your Chanaean is so fluent that I forgot you


    weren¡¯t local¡­¡±


    Just like that, the two of them had a pleasant chat on the drive to her ce, and whatever awkward


    tension between them seemed to have disappearedpletely.


    Meanwhile, Oscar went back into the ICU after obtaining permission from the nurses and fell asleep


    right next to Amelia.


    By the time he woke up, he noticed Amelia¡¯s finger twitching a little. Thinking it was just his imagination,


    he rubbed his eyes and took a closer look at her hand, only to realize that it was indeed moving. It felt


    so surreal that Oscar stared at it for over a minute before thinking of calling for the doctors.


    After conducting a brief examination, the Dr. Kane smiled brightly at him as he said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, your


    wife¡¯s condition is slowly returning to normal, and we can have her transferred to the regr ward


    shortly after. It truly is a miracle that she¡¯s able to regain consciousness so quickly!¡±


    What Oscar felt at the time was something that words could not describe.


    ¡°Is Amelia really okay?¡± he asked while grabbing on to Dr. Kane¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s recovering a lot better than we expected. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be an


    overstatement to say she¡¯s the strongest woman I¡¯ve ever seen. Despite the injuries she has sustained


    from the ident, she has given birth to a perfectly unharmed baby and managed to pull through


    herself. She truly is the greatest mother in existence.¡±


    Oscar found himself tearing up as he thanked the doctors profusely.


    The doctors simply smiled at him in response.


    They were well aware of Amelia¡¯s condition when they first saw her and had actually presumed that


    she wouldn¡¯t make it. However, she had surprised them all by surviving her serious injuries and giving


    birth to a perfectly healthy baby, which led to them considering her case a miracle. It wasn¡¯t exactly


    common for people to survive that many fractures and ruptured organs, after all.


    Although unconfirmed, it was also possible that her strong will to survive had something to do with it.


    As such, the doctors at the scene couldn¡¯t help but let out a cheer in response to her amazing feat.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 186

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 186


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 186


    It was seven in the evening when Amelia woke up. She opened her eyes and found herself staring at a


    white ceiling, alone in the room. She looked confused. Her mind was in a nk. She could not recall


    where she was and why she was there.


    She struggled to try to sit up. The moment she made one tiny move, her whole body was in pain. It was


    a throbbing pain that engulfed her, from her head to the tip of her toes.


    She let out a yelp as the pain was excruciating.


    The oxygen mask she was wearing muffled her, but her pain showed in her teary, red eyes.


    She could only stare helplessly at the ceiling. She felt panicky as there was no one around.


    However, she could not even call out loud for attention due to the oxygen mask.


    Amelia could only whimper in pain. She tried to move her body but she washed over with immense


    pain.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At that vulnerable moment, the door opened, and a tall figure walked in.


    When Amelia saw that, she calmed down a little. She kept her eyes wide open, hoping to make contact


    with that person.


    The other party seemed to have noticed she was awake, scurried over to her bedside, bent down, and


    asked softly, ¡°You are awake?¡±


    Amelia could not take her eyes off the handsome face that appeared in front of her. Oscar Clinton, I am


    so d to see you. She wanted to speak but was unable to make a sound.


    Oscar lovingly caressed her head and broke into a warm, soft smile. ¡°I¡¯m so d you are awake.¡±


    Amelia wanted to smile back at him, but the oxygen mask was in the way.


    Oscar nted a kiss on her forehead and tenderly said, ¡°Be a good girl and stay still. I will go get the


    doctor.¡±


    He dashed out of the ward and rushed back with three doctors and two nurses.


    Dr. Kane did a thorough check on Amelia. ¡°Mr. Clinton, Mrs. Clinton is recovering well,¡¯ he reassured


    with aforting smile.


    ¡°Can that be removed?¡± Oscar pointed at the oxygen mask and asked.


    Dr. Kane nodded, ¡°Yes, it can be removed. She is still weak so avoid talking too much as it can be


    overexerting. Mr. Clinton, please be mindful not to let her tired herself out.¡±


    Dr. Kane instructed the nurse to remove the oxygen mask from Amelia and asked, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, how


    do you feel?¡±


    Amelia smiled feebly at him. Her mind was still in aplete nk. ¡°What happened to me? How did I


    end up here?¡±


    Dr. Kane spoke gently. ¡°You were involved in a car ident. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    His words evoked a shback and Amelia¡¯s memories came flooding back. She instantly turned pale.


    She looked down at her t tummy with despair and horror in her eyes. ¡°Baby! Where¡¯s my baby?¡± she


    cried.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, calm down. Your baby is fine. You gave birth to a healthy baby boy three days ago. He


    has been waiting for his mommy to wake up. He is a little fighter, so are you.¡± Dr. Kane was quick to


    reassure Amelia.


    Amelia still had a look of disbelief. ¡°You are not lying to me, are you?¡±


    ¡°It is true. Your baby is doing very well. He is in the nursery. You will get to see him once you are well


    enough.¡± Dr. Kane gave her a very reassuring smile.


    Amelia was finally convinced, and she broke into a tender smile.


    ¡°Thank you! Thanks for saving my child and me.¡± She fervently thanked Dr. Kane.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I am only doing my job as a doctor. The most important thing is you are okay.¡±


    Dr. Kane then turned to give Oscar some detailed instructions before heading out with his team.


    Oscar carefully supported Amelia to sit up, lovingly fed her some water.


    Amelia had never seen this loving, gentle side of Oscar. She was in a state of disbelief. She gazed at


    him, love-struck.


    ¡°Why? You have forgotten how I looked like in just a few days?¡± he softly teased her.


    Amelia lightly shook her head. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I find you exceptionally good-looking today. I have this


    blissful feeling as if you belong to me and only me.¡± A family with a loving husband and child was the


    simple joy a woman yearned for.


    ¡°You are too easy to please.¡± Oscar caressed her hair and jested.


    Amelia leaned back on her pillow, her gaze never leaving Oscar. All of a sudden, she grinned and


    mocked him. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you look haggard. Your eyes are bloodshot. How long have you not been


    sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Almost two days. You were unconscious for so long. If you continued to be so, I would want to turn into


    a prince so I can kiss my beautiful princess to wake her,¡± Oscar jokingly replied.


    Amelia¡¯s cheeks flushed and there was a warm, fuzzy feeling in her heart. ¡°Come lie down with me and


    rest for a while. The bed is big enough for the two of us,¡± she invited.


    Oscar bent forward to kiss her on the lips. ¡°Are you feeling sorry for me?¡±


    Amelia looked away to avoid his passionate gaze and murmured, ¡°I am just worried you will be tired


    out.¡±


    Oscar chuckled. The joy of seeing her wake up from thea was priceless, way more satisfying than


    winning projects worth billions.


    He gently nibbled her ears and softly lectured her. ¡°Woman, you gave me a big scare this time.


    Promise me that in the future, even if you are mad with me, you will not behave so recklessly. Okay? I


    do not want to go through this horrible fear of losing my loved ones ever again.¡±


    A wide blissful smile appeared on Amelia¡¯s face. However, she was soon feeling exhausted, as she


    had not fully recovered.


    Oscar tucked her in and urged her to rest. ¡°Sleep if you are tired. I will be here by your side.¡±


    Amelia nodded and fell asleep shortly.


    Olivia and Owen came in through the door. Olivia sighed with disappointment after checking on Amelia.


    ¡°Amelia is still in aa?¡± she asked Oscar.


    Oscar gave her a big smile. ¡°She woke up a while ago. Dr. Kane had examined her. He said she is still


    weak but recovering well,¡± he announced joyfully.


    ¡°Really?¡± Olivia let out a sigh of relief and beamed as Oscar nodded to reassure her.


    Olivia pushed a bag of food into Oscar¡¯s hands and urged him to eat. ¡°Oscar, you go take a bite. Your


    dad and I will watch over Amelia.¡±


    Oscar took the food and sat down on the couch. The aroma of the food was heavenly. He started


    wolfing it down. He was famished.


    When he went for supper with James the night before, he ate close to nothing but drank heavily. He


    suffered from a hangover when he came back to the ward.


    It has been three days since Amelia was warded after her ident. He has not been sleeping nor


    eating much. It was only adrenaline that kept him going during this period.


    He finished the food in no time and let out a satisfied burp after the good meal, very unbing for the


    usual suave Oscar Clinton. ¡°Mind your manners,¡± Olivia chuckled and chided him half-heartedly. Deep


    inside, it pained her to see how exhausted he was in the past few days.


    Oscar had always been polished and charming. Never had anyone seen him looking so disheveled. In


    the past few days, all his attention was on Amelia. He did not even bother to shave. Only fools would


    believe he had no feelings for Amelia.


    They had been married for many years, after all. He would have to be a cold-blooded beast to be not


    affected when Amelia got so badly injured in the ident.


    Olivia could clearly see the love and concern Oscar had for Amelia. She was heartened.


    Her simple wish was for the two to enjoy a loving, blissful life together, and for her grandson to grow up


    in a happy and warm family.


    ¡°Oscar, it was a close call for Amelia. Please be nice to her from now on. I do not know if Dr. Kane had


    told you about the blood clot in her brain. She may lose her sight in the future, so you have to be


    mentally prepared for that. Do give in to her a little,¡± Olivia earnestly pleaded with Oscar.


    Oscar¡¯s mood darkened. ¡°Mom, Amelia will be okay.¡± He was resolute in his belief.


    Olivia looked at the frail-looking Amelia and sighed. ¡°Of course, my hope is for her to make a full


    recovery too. She is my daughter-inw, but she is also a daughter to me. Most people had


    experienced conflicts in their inw rtionships, but I was veryfortable with her. I could confide in


    her the things I could not share with your dad, you, and Steph. She is a good listener and always gives


    me good feedback. Honestly, I really like her.¡±


    Olivia paused for a moment, then added, ¡°If she really goes blind someday, promise me, Oscar, you will


    take good care of her.¡± Olivia was really one of a kind as a mother-inw.


    Oscar side-stepped by replying, ¡°Mom, I will sort out my personal affairs.¡±


    Olivia did not pursue further. She sat down by Amelia¡¯s bedside and stroked her hair. ¡°She has lost so


    much weight.¡±


    ¡°She is lucky to be alive. You can prepare nutritious meals for her after she is discharged. Don¡¯t worry.


    She will regain the weight lost.¡± Owen consoled her, easing her worry.


    ¡°Oscar, after Amelia is discharged, the two of you move back to the Clinton residence. We have more


    helpers so they can take better care of Amelia. I will also be able to see my grandson every day and


    chat with Amelia whenever I am free,¡± Olivia appealed to Oscar.


    Oscar did not readily agree to her request.


    He thought about it for a while, then suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Amelia decide when she gets better?


    I have no objection to that. As you know, Steph has issues with Amelia. If she keeps giving Amelia an


    attitude, everyone will end up being unhappy at home. Amelia is still weak. I do not wish to put her


    through that.¡±


    His words silenced Olivia. She knew if Steph and Amelia stayed under the same roof, their hostile


    rtionship would be a problem. Whenever the family spoke about Amelia, Steph would lose her


    temper or use them of siding with Amelia. No one could persuade her to change her mind.


    Olivia was caught between her daughter and daughter-inw. If she were to defend any party, the other


    would be unhappy, and thus their conflict would worsen. Even a wisedy like her could not figure a


    way out of this.


    ¡°Oscar, maybe you can try to talk to your sister. Steph seemed to have some misunderstanding with


    Amelia.¡± Olivia was trying to pass on the hot potato to Oscar.


    Oscar gave it a thought and declined, ¡°Mom, leave Steph alone. She¡¯s still young. Soon, she will be


    married and upied with matters of her new family. She would not have the time and energy to


    bother us anymore.¡±


    Olivia rolled her eyes. ¡°She is too frivolous. I don¡¯t think she will settle down anytime before she is thirty.


    She is not nasty in nature, just quick-tempered and easily swayed by others. We made the mistake of


    spoiling her rotten, giving in to her constantly since she was young. Now we are unable to reason with


    her anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay, mom. I will find time to have a chat with Steph,¡± Oscar promised.


    ¡°You are her brother. She will likely open her heart to you. Your dad and I had over-indulged her. If we


    try to be firm with her now, she might rebel. You are the best person to talk some sense into her.¡± Olivia


    exined and Oscar nodded in agreement.


    As they were speaking, James came in through the door, interrupting their conversation.


    James gave Olivia a big hug and started sweet-talking her. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you are beautiful as ever.¡±


    Olivia was charmed by him. ¡°James, many girls must have fallen for you because of your glib tongue.¡±


    ¡°Beauties like you are hard toe by. Those who fell for me are mainly innocent, gullible girls.¡± James


    continued his smooth-talking.


    Olivia was tickled. ¡°You are a good boy and you are old enough to settle down. Find yourself a good


    girl, get married, and have a few kids. Even if you are from a different culture, our goal in life should be


    the same, isn¡¯t it?¡± Olivia chuckled and advised him.


    James nodded his head vigorously. ¡°You are so right, Mrs. Clinton. I feel the same way! If you have any


    suitable girls, please link us up. I will definitely do my best to win her heart.¡±


    Olivia doubtfully eyed him.


    James could sense her uncertainty, so he stood up straight and assured, ¡°I am serious, Mrs. Clinton. I


    had enough of this footloose life and really wished to settle down. I nned to stay here in Chanaea


    permanently. If you have any suitable beautiful girls, please be my matchmaker and introduce them to


    me.¡±


    That really delighted Olivia. She gave it a thought and figured, ¡°My goddaughter is a wonderfuldy.¡±


    ¡°Goddaughter?¡± James was clueless who that was.


    ¡°Yes. Tiffany. You met her yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Tiffany is your goddaughter?¡± James was stunned.


    ¡°Yes. We have not done a proper announcement to everyone yet. After Amelia gets well, we will throw


    a party to introduce Tiffany. Although you are a foreigner, you understand our culture and speak our


    language well. There should not be anymunication barrier. I think the two of you will make a good


    match. However, I can only do the introduction. At the end of the day, it depends on how you feel about


    each other. If there is no chemistry between the two of you, then I can¡¯t insist on pairing you up,¡± Olivia


    said.


    James gave her a thumbs-up and eximed, ¡°This is a great idea!¡±


    Oscar was anxious and could not hold back anymore. He pulled James over. ¡°James,e over and


    examine Amelia. How is she faring?¡±


    James obliged and did an examination. He smilingly dered, ¡°Amelia is recovering well. If she does


    not suffer fromplications over the next two weeks, she should be able to discharge and continue


    her recuperation at home.¡±


    Oscar breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°James, she is really doing well?¡± Olivia wanted to be sure.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I am quite a skillful doctor. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± James jested.


    ¡°Of course, I do!¡±


    James could not help asking, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, do you really n to introduce your goddaughter to me?¡±


    Even before Olivia could answer, Oscar gave him a big boot on his back.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 187

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 187


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 187


    James tumbled forward. Olivia helped him up and chided, ¡°Oscar, what is that for?¡±


    Oscar pped himself on the forehead in exasperation and cried, ¡°Mom! Why are you wasting time


    with this joker? He is a yboy with countless women around him. If you introduce Tiffany to him,


    Amelia will give you an earful.¡±


    James was aggrieved. ¡°Oz, that is not fair. I do sincerely want to settle down with a Chanaean wife. If


    you sully my name again, I will cut you off.¡±


    Olivia was amused by the two. ¡°Okay, okay. I was also joking,¡± she rified.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you can¡¯t joke about such matters. I am serious. Tiffany is not bad. Although she cannot


    measure up to Amelia, she is also a beauty. She is my kind of girl. You have to introduce her to me.¡±


    James hopped over to Olivia and protested.


    Olivia was shocked. ¡°You are serious about this?¡±


    James put on a solemn face to reassure her.


    Olivia kept quiet instead as she actually made that suggestion just to tease him.


    When Tiffany walked in, she immediately sensed awkwardness in the air. She got goosebumps when


    James kept stealing nces at her.


    As the elders were present, she just gave him a dirty look, then ignored him. She went forward to greet


    the rest. ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Clinton. How are you doing?¡±


    Olivia pulled her close and quipped, ¡°Stop calling us Mr. and Mrs. Clinton. We agreed you will be my


    goddaughter, won¡¯t you? You should be calling me godma instead. You and Amelia are close friends,


    so we are family from now on.¡±


    Tiffany felt a little uneasy. She was wondering why the huge change in atmosphere and attitudes


    overnight. She redirected the conversation by asking, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, how is Amelia? Has she woken?¡±


    Olivia beamed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear. Oscar said she briefly woke up once this morning. She fell


    asleep again, as she is still weak.¡±


    Tiffany wasforted by that news. She went to Amelia¡¯s bedside to check on her. She was still pale


    and had lost much weight.


    ¡°Amelia has lost weight,¡± she moaned.


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes. After she is discharged, we will prepare nutritious food for her to build up her health


    again. You have lost weight too. I will get Molly to prepare some chicken soup for you. You haven¡¯t had


    any proper rest after the blood transfusion to Amelia. You don¡¯t look too good yourself. Why don¡¯t I get


    James to go with you to somewhere nice for a proper meal?¡± Olivia offered.


    Tiffany felt weird. She could sense Olivia was trying to pair her up with James.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mrs. Clinton. I ate before I came over,¡± she excused herself.


    James jumped at the opportunity and offered, ¡°Let¡¯s go, prettydy. Give me a chance to be a


    gentleman and escort you.¡±


    Just as Tiffany was contemting an appropriate response to rebuke James, a weak voice murmured,


    ¡°Mom, Tiff, you are all here.¡±


    Tiffany immediately turned her attention back to Amelia and marveled, ¡°Amelia, you are awake?¡±


    She walked over and squatted down by her bed. It was only upon seeing a lively Amelia that her mind


    could finally settle.


    With the burden off her chest, Tiffany started sobbing, ¡°Babe, you gave me a big fright. I was so


    terrified you would not make it through all those operations. Babe, you really scared me silly.¡±


    Amelia raised her arm with difficulty and gently patted Tiffany¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m okay now. Don¡¯t cry, my


    dear.¡±


    Tiffany dried her tears. ¡°Do I look a mess, babe?¡± she asked, she was aware that she looked a little


    hideous as she had beenughing and crying at the same time.


    ¡°No. You are beautiful, even with messed-up make-up. You are the most gorgeous girl to me,¡± Amelia


    teased, causing Tiffany to break into augh.


    Olivia walked over to join them. ¡°Amelia.¡± She held Amelia¡¯s hand and called her lovingly.


    Amelia gave her a smile and apologized, ¡°Mom, I am sorry I made you worry for me.¡±


    Olivia shook her head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, so long as you are okay. I was worried sick when


    you had to go through so many surgeries. Please don¡¯t scare me like that anymore. I have a weak


    heart. I cannot take that much shock.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, mom.¡± Amelia was feeling more apologetic.


    ¡°Silly girl, stop apologizing. So long as you can get well, everything will be fine.¡± Olivia consoled her


    dotingly.


    Then, she beamed, ¡°Your baby is very adorable. His tiny feet and hands are strong. He has your nose


    and eyes and Oscar¡¯s lips. He inherited all the best qualities from both of you and is a handsome little


    fe. He may be only three days old, but he has grown much biggerpared to other babies,¡±


    ¡°Mom, can I see him now?¡± Amelia asked longingly.


    Olivia patted her hand to pacify her. ¡°I know you are anxious to see him, but you have not fully


    recovered, and baby has weak immunity. I promise I will get the staff to bring him over in a few days¡¯


    time.¡±


    Amelia could only suppress her anxiousness.


    Olivia added, ¡°Baby is doing very well. He is very healthy. The doctors were impressed that he


    managed to escape unscathed from that ident. It was a miracle.¡±


    Amelia was heartened. On that fateful day, when the car came crashing into them, she instinctively


    protected her stomach. The only thought on her mind was to shield the baby and ensure no harm came


    his way. The rest was a blur to her.


    ¡°Everyone is full of praise for you. What a great mommy you are. It was because of your protection that


    he could escape unharmed,¡± Olivia shared.


    Amelia smiled blissfully. As long as her baby is fine, everything else does not matter.


    Olivia smoothed her hair and proposed, ¡°You rest well and don¡¯t worry about a thing. When you are


    well enough to be discharged, we go home to the Clinton residence. I will take good care of you and


    your baby.


    Amelia just gave her a smile and said nothing. side-stepping the issue about moving to the Clinton


    residence.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Amelia, do you remember me?¡± James tried to make his presence known.


    Amelia looked at him and smiled. ¡°James.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, you have such a good memory. We have not met for many months and yet you could


    remember my name. That is an absolute honor to me,¡± James dered with exaggeration and


    sessfully made Ameliaugh.


    ¡°James, you are a handsome and skillful doctor. Most importantly, you saved Tiff¡¯s life. How can I


    possibly forget you? I am really grateful you took time off your busy schedule to rush over to help Tiff.¡±


    Amelia was sincerely filled with gratitude.


    James was thrilled and he shamelessly boasted, ¡°Amelia, I worked hard to save you this time around


    too. After you have fully recovered, you will have to buy me a good meal!¡±


    Tiffany red at him. She had never meet such a thick-skinned man.


    Amelia chuckled, ¡°Thank you very much, James. I will definitely invite you to a good meal after I


    recover.¡±


    ¡°Saving a life is no small matter, Amelia. I know you can¡¯t repay me by marrying me, but you can


    introduce your best friend to me. What do you say?¡± James joked.


    Amelia was stupefied.


    Tiffany would have none of that. She thumped on his feet and growled, ¡°What nonsense is that? Do


    you think I won¡¯t dare to tear you apart?¡±


    James cowered in exaggeration. ¡°Amelia, your friend is fierce as a tigress. Aren¡¯t you going to tell her


    off?¡±


    His act made Ameliaughed out loud. That pulled the muscle on her injury, causing her to grimace in


    pain.


    ¡°All your fault for spouting nonsense,¡± Tiffany yelled at and hit James.


    Amelia was amused by the two of them. ¡°Tiff, stop it. James is a guest from overseas, after all. You


    can¡¯t treat a guest with such violence.¡± Tiffany obediently obliged.


    Oscar gently held her in his arms and whispered, ¡°Are you okay? Is it hurting?¡±


    ¡°I am fine,¡± Amelia assured him.


    Oscar looked up and red at James, signaling him to stop his mischief. James stopped his antics and


    apologized, ¡°I am sorry, Amelia. I was just kidding. Please don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    ¡°Rx. I am fine.¡± Amelia smiling reassured him. She turned to Oscar and asked for the time.


    ¡°It ising to eleven.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom, James rarely gets to travel to Chanaea. Could you y host and invite him to a good


    meal? You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I will be fine here. There are two nurses caring for me,¡±


    Amelia requested.


    Olivia looked to Owen for consent and he nodded.


    ¡°Of course. James and his mentor joined in to perform the life-saving surgeries on you. You may not


    have woken up so soon if not for their help. We definitely owe them a thank you and a treat.¡± Olivia


    said. ¡°Oscar, you stay here with Amelia.¡±


    James was ruffled by that. ¡°I was just kidding, Mrs. Clinton. It is not necessary. We can have a meal


    together another time.¡±


    ¡°No, we owe you, your mentor, and all the medical staff here a treat. Unfortunately, with their busy


    schedules, we may not be able to sessfully invite everyone. If that happens, we will present them


    with a thank you gift instead,¡± Olivia insisted.


    James could not refuse Olivia¡¯s invitation. He made Tiffany go along as well.


    After they left, Oscar and Amelia found themselves alone in the ward.


    Amelia pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Is James interested in Tiff?¡±


    ¡°He is just kidding. Don¡¯t mind him.¡± Oscar waved his hand to brush things off.


    Amelia looked at him and stated, ¡°Mr. Clinton, let me state my stand in advance. I have no prejudice


    against foreigners. I just felt James and Tiff ain¡¯t a good match. He is wild and outstanding, always


    surrounded by hordes of beautiful women. Tiff is also outstanding but in her own way. They are worlds


    apart.¡±


    Oscar caressed her face. It was cold. He frowned and fretted, ¡°Why is your face so cold?¡±


    ¡°Are you listening to me, Mr. Clinton?¡± Amelia was perturbed.


    Oscar pinched her cheeks lightly and grumbled, ¡°Woman, you are sick in bed. The doctors even


    predicted you could die. Currently, the only thing you should focus on is to get well. Cast your other


    worries aside.¡± He kissed her on the lips and lovingly implored, ¡°Stop worrying about others, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, Tiff is not other people. She is my best friend.¡±


    Oscar saw the concerned look in her eye, so he relented and promised, ¡°Okay, I promise I will not let


    James harass Tiffany. However, if they fall for each other, then that would be something that is beyond


    my control.¡±


    Amelia nodded in eptance.


    Oscar was nning on spending some quiet, intimate moments with Amelia. At that moment, the door


    was pushed open, and Oscar scowled when he saw the person entering through the door. Amelia¡¯s


    smile faded too.


    ¡°Oz, I heard Ms. Winters was also hospitalized, so I asked my mom to pushed me over to visit.¡± Cassie


    was seated in a wheelchair. She looked pale and sounded feeble.


    Amelia wanted to sit up, but winced in pain once she moved.


    Oscar immediately supported her. ¡°Stop moving around,¡± he chided tenderly. Amelia returned him a


    smile.


    Cassie was troubled by this loving scene, her fingers clenched tightly on the wheelchair¡¯s armrest.


    ¡°Oz, do you know that I also fainted after you left me yesterday? Don¡¯t you have any concern for me?¡±


    Cassie whined.


    Oscar frowned slightly but kept his cool to cajole her.


    ¡°Cassie, I will visit you when I am free. Amelia is not feeling well and she needs her rest. Could you


    please leave us for now?¡±


    Cassie was hurt and she groused, ¡°Oz, you would not have done this to me in the past. You used to be


    in distress even on a small cut I get on my finger. How could you feel no empathy now, when I had a


    miscarriage, attempted suicide, and nearly fell to death because of you?¡±


    Oscar was getting flustered. Amelia patted him on his hand and gave in. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I think Ms. Yard is


    not feeling too well. Why don¡¯t you apany her back to her ward?¡±


    Oscar stared at her.


    She avoided meeting his eyes and uttered softly, ¡°Mr. Clinton, please send Ms. Yard back. After all, you


    owe her an exnation.¡±


    Oscar understood what she was getting at. This messy rtionship arose because of him, and so he


    should be the one to resolve it. One wrong decision by him would hurt both the women.


    He was confident when managing projects worth billions, but this love tangle put him in a bind. He had


    no full confidence he could handle it perfectly.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 188

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 188


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 188


    Oscar nted a kiss on Amelia¡¯s forehead and excused himself. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Amelia nodded in consent.


    Oscar walked out of the room with her and Elizabeth, but Cassie felt sad as she watched him from


    behind.


    She took a deep breath and probed, ¡°Oz, you are in love with her, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Oscar paused, then he replied, ¡°She is my wife.¡±


    Cassie pouted in silence as they head back to her ward.


    ¡°Oscar, could you kindly help me carry Cassie back onto her bed?¡¯ Elizabeth requested.


    Oscar hesitated for a brief moment. He went ahead to bend down and carried Cassie. She wrapped


    her arms around his neck and stared at him, enamored. ¡°Oz, have I lost a lot of weight? Am I ugly


    now? You have not looked me in the eye for a long time. Do you not love me anymore because I am no


    longer beautiful?¡±


    Oscar calmly put her down on her bed and turned to Elizabeth. ¡°Mrs. Yard, have a seat too. We need to


    talk.¡± He pointed at the sofa.


    ¡°Oz, let¡¯s talk between the two of us,¡± Cassie pleaded.


    Elizabeth looked tired and was not overbearing like the day before.


    ¡°Oz, you have a good talk with Cassie. I am tired and do not wish to be part of your affairs. I will wait


    outside.¡± The threat of divorce from Charlie may have shocked her. She was visibly more subdued.


    Oscar stepped forward and blocked her exit. ¡°Mrs. Yard, why don¡¯t you sit down? Amelia is in her room


    with only two nurses. I do not wish for you to interrupt her rest.¡±


    Both Elizabeth and Cassie¡¯s faces fell upon hearing that.


    Cassie face contorted as she shrilled, ¡°Oz, are you worried my mom will hurt your wife?¡±


    Oscar sat on the sofa,posed and with an air of dominance. ¡°Better safe than sorry. In the past, I


    have over-indulged you. From now, I shall not allow you to even think of hurting Amelia.¡± He made his


    stand very clear.


    Cassie bit her lips. She had never seen Oscar behaved this way to her. She could see no love in his


    eyes.


    What a big change in attitude! Did he lose all his love for me in just a few months? Or maybe he has


    never loved me?


    She shivered at her own thoughts but quickly brushed them off. She would want to believe Oscar only


    wanted to scare her with such harsh threats. Indeed, she had to admit, she did go overboard and


    pushed his limits.


    Yes, that must be it. He still loves me. Otherwise, he would not have tolerated all my nonsense.


    Cassie was not sure how Oscar felt, so she whined meekly, ¡°Oz, Ms. Winters is your wife. I will respect


    her. It is also my wish to be able to get along with her. I swear this is the truth.¡±


    ¡°Cassie, I do not want to beat around the bush. After this ident, I realized how important Amelia is to


    me. I do not wish to divorce her. Let¡¯s break up,¡± Oscar calmly dered.


    Cassie was dumbfounded. She snapped out of the state of shock and hurled her pillow at Oscar.


    ¡°Oscar Clinton, don¡¯t you have any conscience? You were in distress when she got into an ident.


    Why can¡¯t you feel anything when I had a miscarriage, attempted suicide, and almost fell to death?¡±


    Oscar fixed his gaze at her. After a long while, he confessed, ¡°Cassie, when love is gone, it is gone.


    Even if we forced ourselves to stay together, we would not be able to recapture the passion we had.¡±


    Cassie hid her face in her hands and cried her heart out.


    Elizabeth walked up to her, hug her close, and consoled, ¡®Cassie baby, it¡¯s okay. Mommy is here for


    you.¡±


    Cassie buried herself in her mom¡¯s embrace and wailed. Elizabeth gently patted her back to console


    her.


    Elizabeth stared at Oscar coldly. Unlike her usual emotional self, she expressionlessly said, ¡°Oscar, I


    had always thought you are a man. What a beast you turned out to be. If you did not love Cassie, why


    did you cozy up to her? After you took advantage of her, you just cast her aside with theme excuse


    that you are notpatible?¡±


    ¡°I am prepared to make it up to her,¡± Oscar stated firmly.


    That was probably the biggest joke Elizabeth had ever heard.


    ¡°Oscar, my daughter bore with the bad name of being a homewrecker and gave up her bright future in


    Erihal for you. How are you going to make it up to her? With money? Mansion? Car? Shares? The Yard


    family is not that poor that we need to settle for such things,¡± she sneered.


    Oscar leaned back on the sofa and started reasoning. He spoke rationally. ¡°Mrs. Yard, even if I had let


    Cassie down, what you just said was not fair. We were both willing parties in our love. The only time I


    supposedly took advantage of her, I was not conscious nor aware of what happened. I woke up to a


    bloodied stain on the bedsheet and Cassie¡¯s im that I slept with her. From what I gathered, she had


    affairs with a few men before that. I don¡¯t believe she gave me her first time.¡±


    Cassie¡¯s expression changed. She stared at Oscar in disbelief. ¡°Oz, you checked on me?¡± she asked


    dryly.


    Oscar stood up. His towering figure was intimidating and his tone was cold. ¡°Only someone with a


    clean reputation can marry into the Clinton family. One with a history of messy personal rtionships


    would not qualify.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Cassie turned pale and mmy. So he was aware of the past she left behind in Erihal, yet he feigned


    ignorance. She thought she concealed it well, but apparently, nothing escaped him.


    ¡°Oz, you knew about my past. Why did you never bring that up before?¡± Cassie looked at Oscar and


    asked bitterly. ¡°Was it satisfying for you to watch me desperately trying to hide my past like a fool?¡±


    ¡°No, I thought I love you, thus I was willing to overlook the wilful deeds youmitted.¡± Oscar did not


    ept her usation.


    Cassie was dumbfounded again. When she recovered from her shock, she cried out, ¡°If you loved me


    then, why not now? What have I done wrong? Yes, I had rtionships with a few men, but it was


    because I was trying to get you out of my mind. I wilfully went to Erihal and was mesmerized by the


    mor there. I was enchanted by the unique culture and the newfound friends I had. That onlysted


    for a few months. I felt empty without you and started missing you a lot. I regretted leaving you. I


    wanted toe back to you, but when I heard you got married, I was furious. You kept saying you


    loved me, yet within a few months, you got married to a stranger. I felt cheated, so I started pubbing,


    clubbing, and going out with different men out of spite. It was all because I was trying to get over you. I


    did not date them for long.¡±


    She butterflied amongst men because she loved him? What a joke. ¡°You have changed, Cassie.¡± That


    was the only thing he could say.


    ¡°Oz, what about yourself? Have you not changed in these five years? On the surface, you seemed to


    indulge me, but in fact, you were reluctant to be intimate with me. You kept giving theughable excuse


    of saving ourselves for marriage. I think you just despised my body.¡±


    Oscar only looked on quietly as she ranted.


    Cassie felt she was being stabbed in her heart and she lost color on her face. ¡°Oz, you are ruthless.


    You said you loved me, yet you kept your distance from me. The reason I chose to leave for Erihal on


    our wedding eve was that I was unsure if you really loved me. I was worried you only got used to


    having me around and what¡¯s between us was not love. My pride would never allow that, so I chose to


    run away.¡±


    Oscar was looking down, so one could not read his mind.


    Cassie¡¯s eyes were red and she could not stop crying. ¡°Oz, I really love you. I am willing to stay by your


    side without any condition. When you are tired, you cane back to me. Don¡¯t leave me, please. I


    know I was in the wrong. I promise I will not be wilful in the future. I will stay by your side without


    making any fuss. Please don¡¯t leave me,¡¯ she pleaded.


    Before Oscar could even utter a word in response, Elizabeth screamed, ¡°Cassie, what are you saying?¡±


    Cassie faced Elizabeth and shrilled, ¡°Mom, keep out of our affairs. I love him. For him, I am willing to be


    called a homewrecker.¡±


    Elizabeth was raging with anger. She pointed her finger at Cassie and scolded, ¡°Cassie Yard, go ahead


    and humiliate yourself. I can¡¯t be bothered anymore. How did I get a daughter like you? You brought


    shame to the family. In order to defend you, I nearly got divorced by your dad, yet you gave up your


    dignity for a man. I will wash my hands off your matters. You do as you like. I am going out for a


    breather.¡± With that, she stormed out of the room.


    Cassie watched her mom stomp off and there was no expression on her face.


    She got down from her bed and walked up to Oscar. She kneeled in front of him and held his hand to


    her face, begging, ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me, Oz. I know I had a blemished past, but I really love you. I


    cannot live without you. Please forgive me just this once. I will be good from now on.¡±


    Oscar withdrew his hand, stood up, and said, ¡°Cassie, I think the most important thing at present is for


    you to rest well and get well. When you have recovered, we will sort out our affairs.¡±


    Cassie fell forward and grabbed his leg. ¡°No, Oz, don¡¯t leave me. I don¡¯t believe you will be so heartless


    to me. I promise I will not threaten you with suicide in the future. Really! I will behave myself from now


    on, I swear.¡±


    Oscar looked down at her and firmly removed her hands. ¡°Have a good rest. We will discuss again


    after you get well.¡± With that, he ended their conversation and left.


    Cassie copsed on the floor. She looked on miserably as Oscar opened the door and disappeared


    into the doorway without turning back. A look of vengeance reced the sorrow in her eyes.


    ¡°Oscar Clinton, you want to spend the rest of your life with Amelia in bliss? That¡¯s wishful thinking! If I


    can¡¯t have you, I will not allow Amelia Winters to have you either. You promised me you will divorce her.


    I will make sure that happens. She will definitely not stay as Mrs. Oscar Clinton forever,¡± Cassie


    growled, her face contorted with rage.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 189

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 189


    Chapter 189 June Appeared Again


    Cassie struggled to get up from the ground and crawled into bed. She was lying on the bed like a lost


    soul while staring nkly at the snow-white ceiling.


    Squeak! Suddenly, the door opened. Cassie looked toward the door, hoping to get up. While her eyes


    sparkled with anticipation, she uttered, ¡°Oz, is that you?¡±


    Much to her disappointment, it was not Oscar. Her eyes darkened immediately when she saw the


    visitor. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Cassie asked feebly.


    The visitor walked toward the bedside wickedly. He then asked condescendingly with his arms crossed,


    ¡°Honey, aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡±


    With zed eyes, Cassie looked at the man, who seemed to have disappeared for a century. ¡°June,


    are you extremely happy to see my pathetic look?¡±


    June bent down and pressed his lips against hers in a domineering manner. After breaking off the kiss,


    he licked his lips as if he still could not get enough of her and said with a devilish grin, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve not


    touched you for such a long time, but you still taste so delicious!¡±


    However, Cassie kept staring nkly at the ceiling like a soulless toy.


    Then, June sat on the edge of the bed and forcefully turned her face toward him, forcing her to look at


    him. ¡°I prefer you to look at me rather than the ceiling!¡±


    Finally, Cassie shifted her gaze. Her lips were visibly dry and chapped. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He replied with a sarcastic smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to see how pathetic the woman who defied me is!¡±


    She let out a bitterugh and responded with profound sorrow in her voice, ¡°You¡¯ve seen it, so you can


    leave now!¡±


    Upon hearing that, June burst outughing insolently.


    Cassie felt a jolt of anger. She immediately grabbed the pillow and flung it at June. Then, she yelled,


    pointing at the door, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Instead of leaving, he pulled a chair over and satfortably in it, looking at her idly. ¡°Look at you!


    Now, you look like the olddy who sells veggies in the market. The charming pianist has turned into a


    pale-faced woman with no makeup, lying on the hospital bed and wallowing in self-pity, like an


    abandoned hag. Tsk, tsk! How pathetic and miserable you are!¡±


    Her beautiful face was distorted with rage upon hearing his remark. She screamed, clenching her fists,


    ¡°You are lying! I¡¯m still as beautiful as ever!¡±


    June took out a small mirror from nowhere and held it before Cassie, forcing her to look in the mirror.


    He said with a creepy smile, ¡°Look at yourself in the mirror and see if you still recognize the horrible


    hag in there!¡±


    Staring at herself in the mirror, Cassie frantically swung the mirror away from his hand all of a sudden.


    She lost control and yelled, putting her hands on the head, ¡°No, this is not me! Why am I so ugly? I


    should be beautiful!¡±


    Upon seeing that, June grabbed Cassie by her wrists, pulling her hands away from her head. ¡°Honey,


    you¡¯re my goddess! I don¡¯t mind if you are beautiful or ugly!¡±


    She was stunned by his words and stared nkly at him.


    June raked his fingers through her hair and said affectionately, ¡°Look, Oscar has pushed you to the


    wall. Would you reconcile yourself to being abandoned by him?¡±


    Cassie remained dumbfounded.


    He pulled her into his embrace and kissed her hair. ¡°During this period, I¡¯ve gone missing, so that you


    will appreciate I¡¯m the only man who treats you selflessly. Get back together with me! I¡¯ll go after the


    man who bullied you! Well, don¡¯t worry about the sex video! It is the sweetest memory between us, and


    I¡¯m reluctant to show your beautiful body to others!¡±


    Cassie raised her head to look at June with her zed eyes. Tears pooled her eyes, and she started


    bawling. She then buried her face against his shoulder, trying to vent her grievances after her vain


    attempts all that while.


    June could not help but raise his hand to caress her hair. Though his movement was gentle, his gaze


    was frosty.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯d rather you let out tears of joy when having sex with me. Well, I allow you to cry over another


    guy this time. Don¡¯t you ever do that again!¡±


    However, Cassie kept crying until the bitterness in her face faded to weary sadness. There were still


    tracks of tears on her face. She pushed him away. ¡°June, you should leave now!¡±


    Cassie behaved like an arrogant princess. She was reluctant to present her pathetic look to the man


    whom she did not love. Though she looked ugly with some faintly visible freckles on her cheeks, she


    was still the unattainable princess before other men. In fact, she loved being surrounded by men, but


    she would not allow them to pity her.


    Instead of leaving, June stood still. His gaze regained some warmth, shing a trace of past admiration


    for her.


    He lifted her chin. ¡°Wow, this is the Cassie Yard whom I know!¡±


    She shifted her head aside, avoiding his grasp. ¡°June, leave now! No matter what your purpose is,


    you¡¯ve achieved it. I don¡¯t want you to see my pathetic look!¡±


    Yet, June leaned forward, approaching her. He was so close that she could almost hear his breathing.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re still the most beautiful and charming woman, even if you look ugly now!¡±


    Much to her irritation, she red at him. ¡°Leave me alone! It¡¯s not working between us. I¡¯ve never loved


    you!¡±


    June had his arms crossed, looking like an outsider who was in control of the situation and determined


    to win her heart.


    He then mocked her. ¡°Are you going to tell me that you are still in love with Oscar although he has hurt


    you and caused you to miscarry, be infertile, and evenmit suicide?¡±


    Immediately, her expression darkened, and anger poured through her. She panted, pointing at the door,


    ¡°Go! Get lost now!¡±


    When Cassie was shouting hysterically, June shot her an icy stare.


    After that, he asked coldly, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Cassie pressed her hand against her chest and panted vigorously while anger welled up in her chest.


    In the end, she lost control and let out a wail. ¡°Are you here to scoff at me for being a loser? Oh well,


    my beloved man abandoned me, just like years ago when I left him wilfully! It is his turn to abandon me


    this time, and I look very pathetic now. So what? I will definitely win him back!¡±


    June¡¯s eyes expressed an array of emotions upon hearing her words. ¡°You still love him even if he has


    hurt you deeply?¡±


    Cassie red at him with her bloodshot eyes and said stubbornly, ¡°Yes, I love him! If I didn¡¯t love him, I


    wouldn¡¯t have tried so hard to crawl into his bed. I really love him so much that I¡¯m willing to be a


    mistress even though I¡¯ll be spurned by others!¡±


    June bent over and pinched her chin so hard that it was distorted. ¡°Even if I tried my best to get back


    together with you, you¡¯d rather stay with a man who doesn¡¯t love you at all?¡±


    Cassie was struggling and trying to break free of his grasp, but she had not fully recovered yet and was


    not the opponent of a strong man at all.


    She said with great difficulty, ¡°You¡­ bastard! Let go of me!¡±


    Instantly, a spasm of irritation contorted his face. He leaned toward her ear. ¡°Honey, what would


    happen if he watched your wild and sexy video? What do you think?¡±


    Cassie¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she shot him a scorching re.


    The anger on June¡¯s face vanished like magic. Then, he smiled wickedly with some unfathomable


    emotion in his eyes while caressing her cheek. ¡°You are a bad girl and always deliberately annoy me!¡±


    Uneasiness flickered briefly in Cassie¡¯s eyes as she was afraid of him. Indeed, he is a weirdo and often


    acts bizarrely. Though he is a foreigner, his mind is far more unfathomable than Chanaeans.


    I can only treat such a person as a friend, whereas if I were to turn him into my enemy, I¡¯d be no match


    for him!


    Cassie tried to back away but June grabbed her forcibly.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be afraid of me!¡± He patted her cheek and continued, ¡°After being dumped by a man, not


    only did you feel embarrassed, but so did your parents. I saw Mrs. Yard wiping her tears when she


    stormed off just now. You should treat your parents with respect. Are you willing to let your mom suffer


    such humiliation?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Cassie switched her gaze toward him.


    Then, June tried to tempt her and asked with his alluring voice, ¡°Do you want to take revenge?¡±


    Filled with curiosity, Cassie stared at him and asked, ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Get back together with me, and I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± June tried to lure her with such temptation.


    Suddenly, hatred gleamed in her eyes. She slowly clenched her fists and lowered her head slightly. ¡°I


    want Amelia Winters to die. Are you able to do that?¡±


    ¡°It depends on how sincere you are!¡± June answered with ease.


    Cassie fell silent for a while, and he did not force her, either.


    After that, she raised her head to look at June. ¡°As long as you kill her, I¡¯ll get back together with you!¡±


    Oscar Clinton, I can¡¯t have you, and neither can Amelia! I won¡¯t let both of you live happily together!


    June¡¯s lips twitched, and he said excitedly, ¡°Hey, I have a good idea! Do you want to listen?¡±


    Cassie blinked in astonishment, and her eyes glittered with anticipation.


    ¡°Sometimes, killing a person is not as cruel as causing them to break up because of misunderstanding.


    They will be reluctant to reconcile even if they still love each other. In the end, she cannot have the


    man she loves. Isn¡¯t it more pleasing?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Cassie¡¯s eyes exuded hatred, and she could not wait any longer. ¡°Do you have a n in your mind?¡±


    ¡°As long as you stay by my side willingly, I¡¯m more than happy to help you get rid of the woman who


    annoys you!¡± June said confidently, ¡°I can do that, but I don¡¯t want you to cast me aside after I¡¯ve


    settled it for you!¡±


    Cassie stared deeply into his eyes and said monotonously, ¡°I think you are the one who benefits from it!


    You know how pathetic I am all this while. Do you think I could still escape from you? You¡¯re so smart


    that my little tricks won¡¯t be able to fool you!¡±


    Upon hearing her remark, June burst outughing.


    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve finally thought it through! You¡¯re destined to be mine! I¡¯ll definitely avenge your


    grievances. Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll make Amelia divorce Oscar! As for you, forget about him! You can only be


    mine!¡±


    Cassie bit her lip and responded determinedly, ¡°As long as you help me get rid of Amelia, I¡¯ll be yours!¡±


    June bit her right cheek and warned, ¡°Honey, remember what you said today! If you dare to betray me,


    you shall suffer a fate worse than death!¡±


    Cassie buried her face in his chest with her eyes harboring hatred as deadly as poison.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 190

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 190


    Chapter 190 A Large Gap In Comparison


    As Oscar came out from Cassie¡¯s ward, he walked to the staircase and took out a pack of cigarettes.


    He then lit one up and took a puff before gracefully exhaling the smoke. His gaze turned profound as


    he fell deep into thought.


    While he continued to take puffs, the smoke rose and gathered around him.


    Disregarding the dirt on the ground, he sat at the top of the stairs. He continued to smoke while his


    thoughts remained messy andplicated.


    No matter how cruel he was to Cassie moments ago, he was still reluctant to let her gopletely.


    If he had no hesitance at all, then he would really be a scumbag. After all, she was someone he had


    obsessed over for so long. He could not simply push her away after finally having her for himself. If he


    were indeed such a person, those two women would not be so utterly intoxicated and in love with him.


    Perhaps he was an irresponsible scumbag in name, for he had gotten involved in two women¡¯s love for


    him. Resultantly, no matter what choice he made, the other woman would be left upset and in sadness.


    If it were several months ago, he would decisively let Amelia go. Even if he saw the loneliness in her


    eyes, he would pretend to ignore it or watch her cry indifferently as he let his friend insult him for being


    a heartless man. Even then, he would not have had any reaction at all.


    However, in only a few months, he hadpletely changed his thoughts. Perhaps without the ident


    acting as a catalyst, he would not have understood his feelings so quickly and finally made his choice.


    As he pondered, he took in a deep breath of smoke. When he exhaled it again, his expression had


    already returned to its calm state.


    He patted his clothes and waited for the cigarette smell in his mouth to fade. After leaving the staircase,


    he headed back to Amelia¡¯s ward.


    Aside from Amelia, there were two caretakers in the room that Oscar had specially hired to take care of


    her.


    When they noticed him enter, the caretakers greeted him respectfully. ¡°Mr. Clinton.¡±


    He waved and said, ¡°You guys can leave first.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    With that, they left.


    As Oscar approached her, Amelia blinked and smiled slightly. ¡°How¡¯s Ms. Yard?¡±


    He pulled a chair over to the bed, sat down, and brushed away the hair fluttering against her cheeks.


    He said, ¡°How do you feel? Are you tired? Did the caretakers purposely make things difficult for you?¡±


    She looked at him seriously and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. How is Ms. Yard?¡±


    He then tapped her nose and said, ¡°Silly girl. Take care of yourself first. You barely escaped death, so


    you¡¯d better take care of your health first and don¡¯t worry about other things.¡±


    She smiled and replied sweetly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I am. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re not too tired. If


    Ms. Yard makes too much trouble, I¡¯ll be fine with the caretakers here. I just don¡¯t want you to exhaust


    yourself.¡±


    Hearing that, he felt as if his heart was struck by something.


    She was always thinking for him, but he had ignored and neglected her for nearly five years because of


    another woman he could not have. He wondered what was it that made his heart so cold.


    Oscar felt warm and fuzzy inside. It seemed that Amelia could always make him feel touched.


    Although her words were in, the sincerity in them was unmistakable.


    He tapped her nose again and said in a pampering yet helpless tone, ¡°You silly girl. Has anyone ever


    said that you¡¯re really silly?¡± You¡¯re so silly that I can¡¯t let go of you.


    Her appearance was sexy, and she did things swiftly and decisively. Thus, she made men crazy for her


    and women jealous of her. However, she also had such a kind heart. The fact that such a person exists


    was nothing short of a miracle.


    Although men¡¯s lecherous eyes would only see her as an object they could y with, and women


    would only see her as an unfaithful vixen that only knew to seduce men, it was such a misunderstood


    woman that was the only one that constantly thought of and for Oscar.


    Worrying that he would be tired, she could endure the heartache and push him over to another


    woman. What exactly is it that made such a silly woman make decisions for me for my good?


    The more he understood her, the more he felt his heart aching for her.


    Amelia was dumbfounded as she replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t there one in front of me?¡±


    Oscar broke into a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re so silly. It¡¯s the reason why you¡¯d push your husband away


    to others. It¡¯d do you some good if you¡¯re a little more selfish.¡± That way, I won¡¯t feel so distressed and


    guilty.


    After nearly five years of indifference, he did not feelfortable either.


    No wonder Tiffany said I was a heartless scumbag. When Oscar recalled the past then, he realized he


    was indeed aplete scumbag.


    Amelia asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, do you need me to resolve the issue with Ms. Yard?¡±


    He pulled the covers over her and replied, ¡°Silly girl. Just rest well. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    In reality, Amelia was tired.


    She had endured for so long that she had be sleepy. Consequently, even though she fought to


    keep her eyelids open, she eventually could not help but fall asleep.


    Oscar fell deep into thought as he watched her sleep.


    Meanwhile, Riley stopped Gary, who had initially nned to go visit Amelia at the hospital.


    ¡°Gary, the driver who ran into Ms. Winters has already confessed. He said the person who employed


    him was a very fashionable and beautiful woman. He said she would give him three million and already


    paid one million in advance. Once he kills the target, he¡¯d get another two million in his ount. But the


    main point is that herst name is also Clinton. We¡¯ve investigated and found that she¡¯s Oscar¡¯s only


    sister. So the one who hired the driver is Ms. Winters¡¯ sister-inw,¡± she said coldly.


    Gary¡¯s expression darkened as he pondered for a while, then asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Riley nodded in reply.


    ¡°What do you want to do? Do you need me to find someone to hit her?¡± she asked.


    Gary fell silent.


    She looked at him, then said in a business-like tone, ¡°ording to ourpany¡¯s regtions, when we


    take on a client¡¯s task, and something happens to them, we have to take all responsibility.¡±


    Gary continued to remain silent.


    ¡°Are you feeling softhearted now?¡± she asked.


    He shook his head and replied, ¡°The Clintons are already in a mess because of Amelia. If something


    happens to their daughter now, I¡¯m afraid Amelia won¡¯t be able to rest well either.¡±


    Upon hearing his exnation, Riley frowned as she looked at him with mixed emotions.


    Touching her lips, she said tentatively, ¡°You seem to care a lot about Ms. Winters.¡±


    He looked at her and asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Riley rested both hands on the table and stared at him intently.


    She then repeated her question. ¡°Do you like Ms. Winters?¡±


    He frowned at her question, then said solemnly, ¡°Riley, we don¡¯t discuss personal rtionships during


    work. Did you forget that rule?¡±


    Nevertheless, she looked at him seriously and said, ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Gary. You¡¯ve already broken a


    lot of rules. I don¡¯t believe that you have no feelings for her at all.¡±


    Feeling irritated, Garybed through his hair a little, then said, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say,


    Riley?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She hated how he kept avoiding her question. ¡°Do you really not know, or are you pretending to be


    stupid? Don¡¯t you know my feelings for you?¡±


    He stood up with a stern expression. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop talking nonsense during work. Hand that


    driver over to the police. Also, try to find a way to tell the Clintons who the mastermind is. After that, it¡¯s


    their business how they want to handle their daughter. Come with me to the hospital. If Amelia¡¯s awake,


    I think you know what you should do.¡±


    Feeling exasperated by his words, she simply kept silent.


    ¡°Riley, let¡¯s focus on work during work time. Don¡¯t mix your personal feelings into work, okay?¡± he said


    seriously.


    Riley merely lowered her head and hummed in acknowledgement.


    Afterward, the pair took the elevator downstairs and got into Gary¡¯s car. Riley still had not given up yet,


    and she asked, ¡°Do I not have a chance?¡±


    After ncing at her sideways, Gary said solemnly, ¡°Although I can¡¯t tell if you really like me, I¡¯ve


    always treated you as a little sister. I¡¯m also willing to y the role of your brother and protect you, but


    we won¡¯t be together. Do you think a brother would have desires toward his sister?¡±


    The moment she heard his reply, her heart immediately sank.


    ¡°But we¡¯re not real siblings, Gary.¡±


    He could not help butugh at that. ¡°Riley, if we had something between us, it would¡¯ve happened long


    ago. I¡¯m indeed slow in rtionships, but I¡¯m not slow to realize if I have feelings for a woman. If I meet


    someone I like, I¡¯ll take action immediately and won¡¯t leave things vague.¡±


    ¡°So, you do like Ms. Winters?¡±


    Gary¡¯s hand that was on the steering wheel froze for a moment before he avoided the topic and said,


    ¡°Riley, stop interfering in my rtionship.¡±


    His reply only got her to be even angrier.


    ¡°She¡¯s married, Gary. Her husband¡¯s a business prodigy praised in the financial newspapers. He¡¯s the


    heir to the Clinton Corporations that many women want to marry. He¡¯s also rich and handsome. You


    don¡¯t have a chance at all.¡±


    At her words, he suddenly elerated, causing the car to shoot forward.


    Frightened, Riley clutched onto the passenger seat tightly. ¡°What are you doing, Gary?¡±


    With a serious expression, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m letting you calm down.¡±


    Afterward, she gave him a meaningful look before finally saying helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I crossed the


    line.¡±


    Only then did he slow the car down as heposed his scary expression back to normal.


    Once things calmed down, she leaned back against the seat and sighed.


    On the other hand, Gary merely focused on driving straight to the Principal General Hospital.


    Once they arrived outside, Riley unbuckled her seatbelt and wanted to open the door to get out.


    However, Gary suddenly spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense when we¡¯re thereter. It¡¯s my business whether


    or not I like someone, so you don¡¯t need to intervene. You should know my temper.¡±


    She was rather shocked since he was acting so serious.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Get off first. I¡¯ll go and park the car.¡±


    Riley got off.


    After parking the car, Gary went to the trunk to take out the fruits and various supplements he had


    prepared.


    The pair then took the elevator upstairs. When Gary knocked on the ward door, it was Oscar who


    opened it.


    The moment he saw that it was Gary outside the door, his gaze darkened a little.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± he said while blocking the entrance.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite us in, Mr. Clinton?¡± said Gary confidently as he straightened his posture.


    It was only then did Oscar step aside. ¡°Come in.¡±


    As Gary walked past Oscar, their eyes subconsciously met each other. There was a spark of


    competitiveness in both men¡¯s eyes.


    However, that onlysted a second before Oscar looked away and walked in first.


    Disregarding Gary and Riley, he stood by the bed and kissed Amelia on the lips, showing his


    possessiveness over the woman.


    After pushing Oscar away, she saw the pair behind him and smiled embarrassedly at them. ¡°Hi, Gary.¡±


    Gary smiled in response before he ced the fruits and supplements he brought on the table. He then


    asked concernedly, ¡°Hey, Amelia. How are you feeling? Is there any pain?¡±


    Amelia smiled slightly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m good. Thanks foring to visit. I heard from Tiff that you did a


    lot during the operation. Sorry for troubling you.¡±


    He replied, ¡°I should be the one saying sorry. You¡¯re our client, but Riley didn¡¯t protect you well.


    Because of that, you and your baby almost got harmed. Since it¡¯s our negligence, we should be the


    ones to apologize.¡±


    After speaking, he turned to Riley.


    Subsequently, Riley bowed and sincerely apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Winters. I didn¡¯t protect you well.


    It¡¯s my negligence, so I¡¯ll ept whatever punishment you have for me.¡±


    Amelia was stunned for a moment before she waved in rejection. Then, she tried to sit up, only to pull


    on her wound. As a result, she started coughing violently.


    His heart aching at the sight of his wife suffering, Oscar stroked her chest to help soothe her coughs.


    ¡°Calm down. Just tell us what you want,¡± he said softly.


    Simrly, Gary also felt distressed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Amelia. Riley¡¯s here to apologize, not to


    worsen your injuries.¡±


    A whileter, after regting her breathing, Amelia finally caught her breath.


    ¡°Gary, don¡¯t make Riley do that. I can¡¯t stand it otherwise. Please take a seat, and let¡¯s talk. I¡¯ve not


    fully recovered, so I can¡¯t use too much energy. Sorry about that,¡± she said with a slight smile.


    After hearing her reply, Gary pulled Riley to sit.


    As for Riley, she hung her head low as she felt somewhat ufortable. Compared to Amelia, she


    indeedcked some femininity. It was the area that she lost the most severely.


    Even while ill, Amelia was still so decent and generous. It was probably something that men liked the


    most. No wonder she could capture Gary¡¯s heart.


    Seeing how Amelia was such an exceptional woman got Riley to feel even more stressed.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 191

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 191


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 191


    Riley kept her head down, so Amelia smiled and told Gary, ¡°Gary, don¡¯t me Riley. She isn¡¯t at fault.¡±


    Gary gave Riley an encouraging pat. ¡°Riley, Amelia doesn¡¯t me you. Won¡¯t you say something?¡±


    Riley raised her head to stare at Gary for a while before she rose to her feet. Bowing politely, she said,


    ¡°Ms. Winters, thank you.¡±


    Amelia was amused by her action.


    She gazed at Oscar helplessly, and thetter immediately understood what she wanted. ¡°Riley, right?


    There¡¯s no need to bow to us. Since Amelia said so, it means that she really doesn¡¯t me you. All


    you¡¯re doing is making us feel awkward.¡±


    Stunned, Riley turned to Gary, who waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright. That¡¯s it, then. Riley, no more


    next time.¡±


    Riley mumbled in acknowledgment. She was clearly feeling upset.


    Amelia shed a smile. ¡°Gary, stop reprimanding her. She did a good job. I was careless this time. No


    one knew a car would run the red light. Even if Riley was by my side, I wouldn¡¯t allow her to jump in


    front of me to save me.¡±


    Riley shot a surprised look at Amelia.


    Their security firm had a condition in the contract that stipted the bodyguards had to resort to all


    means to protect their client¡¯s safety. As it was pretty expensive to hire a bodyguard from the security


    firm, the client could pretty much call the shots. As long as the client suffered losses when the contract


    was valid, they had topensate five times the initial fee. The client could also sue them in court. If


    that were to happen, the security firm¡¯s reputation would be affected.


    Thus, every time they epted a job, they would have to put their guard up and treat the client with


    utmost respect no matter how difficult the client was.


    ¡°Ms. Winters, thank you for forgiving me. This is my fault, so I shallpensate you ordingly,¡± Riley


    responded sincerely.


    Bemused, Amelia told her, ¡°No need for that, Riley.¡± That money meant nothing to her. Besides, she


    didn¡¯t like how it made them seem so distant.


    She looked at Gary. ¡°Gary, tell Riley to stop acting this way. It isn¡¯t easy for a youngdy to survive in


    society. So don¡¯t be too harsh on her. You¡¯re making it seem like I¡¯m bullying her.¡±


    Gary grinned. ¡°She has been feeling guilty over your ident. You should ept her apology.


    Otherwise, she¡¯ll feel bad.¡±


    Amelia was left with no choice but to ept Riley¡¯s apology.


    After the fuss, Gary realized Amelia was looking pale and weary.


    His heart clenched instinctively. ¡°Amelia, are you tired?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve just regained consciousness. So I feel sleepy instead. Perhaps I¡¯m still


    weak.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then you should get some rest. Riley and I will take our leave. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow for a visit.


    Are you craving anything? I can buy it for you tomorrow,¡± dered Gary, concern shining in his gaze.


    ¡°Gary, I¡¯m already grateful that you¡¯re here to visit me. You don¡¯t have to buy anything for me. My


    mother-inw will ask the maid to prepare my food,¡± Amelia replied.


    Gary inclined his head and shot a surreptitious nce at Oscar. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it then. Riley and I shall


    take our leave.¡±


    Amelia turned to Oscar. ¡°Oscar, see them to the door, won¡¯t you?¡±


    As Oscar rose to his feet, Gary immediately waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s just a short distance. You don¡¯t have


    to do that.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s tone left no room for discussion. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He walked them to the door without saying anything. Before leaving, Gary finally spoke. ¡°Oscar, take


    good care of Amelia. She¡¯s a good woman.¡±


    ¡°I will. She¡¯s my wife, so I¡¯ll definitely take good care of her,¡± came Oscar¡¯s confident reply. ¡°Mr. Laird,


    thank you for taking time to visit my wife when she got badly injured. I¡¯d like to express my gratitude on


    behalf of my wife.¡±


    Oscar might be saying thank you, but he was insinuating that he was Amelia¡¯s husband, while Gary


    was only an outsider.


    Gary was no fool and immediately understood the underlying meaning of Oscar¡¯s words.


    His gaze darkened instantly. ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave. You can head in now.¡±


    Oscar nodded. ¡°Goodbye. When Amelia recovers, we¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    Instead of replying, Gary simply strode away. Riley trotted behind him obediently.


    Oscar took onest nce at Gary¡¯s retreating figure before shutting the door.


    He returned to Amelia¡¯s bed and loomed above her.


    Seeing how he remained silent with an ugly scowl contorting his expression, Amelia was confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Oscar folded his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say to me?¡±


    Amelia blinked innocently. ¡°Mr. Clinton, what do you want to hear?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, what exactly do you want to hear from me?¡± Amelia continued gazing at him intently.


    Under Oscar¡¯s intimidating gaze, she finally backed down. ¡°I got to know Gary when Tiffany and I had


    supper one day. He is the owner of a security firm and Tiffany got the idea to hire a bodyguard for me. I


    couldn¡¯t refuse her offer, so I followed her to Gary¡¯s security firm and picked Riley to be my bodyguard.


    Before she could do her job, I ended up in an ident. You know what happened after that,¡± Amelia


    revealed everything honestly.


    Hearing that, Oscar finally rxed.


    He sat down in the chair and took Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°You silly girl, I¡¯m not questioning you or trying to find


    out about your friends. I just want you to be alert. You¡¯re my wife, so many people will try to use you to


    hook up with the Clintons.¡±


    Amelia found that funny.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m not a fool. I know who I should befriend and who I should avoid.¡±


    Oscar tapped his knuckles on her forehead lightly.


    Amelia huffed, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m a patient!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being nice because you¡¯re a patient. Otherwise, you¡¯ve would have gotten spanked in the butt,¡±


    Oscar chided firmly.


    In response, Amelia burst out giggling. She identally jostled her wound and ended up gasping in


    pain.


    Oscar stood up hastily and reached out to touch her, but he was afraid of hurting her and stopped


    midair.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it hurt? I¡¯ll summon the doctor now!¡± Oscar turned on his heels to head outside.


    He had only taken one step when his wife grabbed his hand. Turning at his shoulder, he saw Amelia


    shaking her head, her face contorted from the pain.


    Oscar swiveled around and bent over her. In a gentle voice, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it hurt a


    lot?¡±


    Shaking her head, Amelia panted slightly before answering, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m fine. My chest was hurting


    a little just now. I feel much better now. Don¡¯t you worry.¡±


    Oscar couldn¡¯t conceal the concern in his eyes.


    ¡°Silly, when will you stop acting this way?¡± He took her hand and ced it on his cheek in frustration.


    Stunned, Amelia gazed nkly at Oscar, who was showing his genuine emotions to her.


    She suddenly spoke. ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you worried for me? You look kind of dumb doing that.¡±


    Oscar shot her an exasperated look.


    Amelia giggled at his reaction and identally jostled her wound again.


    As she hissed in pain, Oscar demanded, ¡°Stopughing!¡±


    Slowly, Amelia¡¯s giggles ceased.


    She struggled to raise her right hand to caress Oscar¡¯s cheek. Gazing adoringly at him, she said, ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, you have no idea how blissful I feel seeing you worrying over me. I can¡¯t believe this is


    happening to me. I guess the car ident is a blessing in disguise. It feels like a dream to me. Ah¡­


    how I wished this dream won¡¯t ever end.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s heart skipped a beat at her words.


    Silly woman. She keeps making me guilty.


    ¡°I heard that motherhood can a person stupid for three years. You got involved in an ident and gave


    birth thereafter, so I guess you¡¯re going to be stupid for at least six years.


    Amelia was going to burst outughing again, but Oscar deftly covered her mouth and chided, ¡°Stop


    laughing, woman. Otherwise, you¡¯ll jostle your wound andin about being in pain again.¡±


    Amelia merely blinked innocently.


    The sight caused Oscar¡¯s heart to soften.


    They chattered for some time while time ticked by.


    Dr. Kane and the other two doctors came twice to check up on Amelia. He even did a thorough


    examination for her and confirmed she was recovering better than expected.


    Finally, Oscar could heave a sigh of relief.


    Just when everyone thought Amelia would continue to recover, however, her body temperature


    suddenly spiked at around eleven at night. She was burning as though someone had ced her in anProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    oven.


    At once, she was rushed to the operating room. Oscar¡¯s face was grim as he waited outside, leaning


    against the wall. Olivia leaned into her husband¡¯s arms and cried quietly while Tiffany was still in a


    daze.


    James strode over in his doctor¡¯s coat. At once, Olivia rushed over to him and grabbed his hand.


    ¡°James, please save Amelia. Please don¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±


    James assured her, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best. Amelia will be fine.¡±


    Afterforting her, he went to Oscar and punched his friend lightly. ¡°Oz, don¡¯t worry. Amelia will be


    fine.¡±


    Oscar returned his friendly punch and replied, ¡°James, please do your best. I can¡¯t live without her.¡±


    James gave him a firm nod and went into the operating room.


    Oscar could only watch as the doors to the operating room slid shut.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 192

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 192


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 192


    When everyone was gazing at the operating room anxiously, a phone started ringing out of nowhere.


    Everyone present turned to the source of the sound, which wasing from Tiffany¡¯s phone. Thetter


    was apparently still in a daze.


    When Olivia pointed at her bag, she snapped back to reality and dug her phone out. The name ¡°Mr.


    Hisson¡± appeared on her phone¡¯s screen.


    Tiffany furrowed her brows instinctively. She had no idea why Derrick would be calling her at this hour.


    As Amelia was still in the operating room, she rejected the call without hesitation.


    Instead of giving up, the man proceeded to call her five times in a row. In the end, Olivia said gently,


    ¡°Tiffany, why don¡¯t you answer the call? Perhaps it¡¯s something urgent.¡±


    Tiffany gave her an apologetic nod and walked away to a corner to answer the call.


    She didn¡¯t hide her displeasure when the call was connected. As such, the person at the other end of


    the line immediately sensed something was amiss.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did someone bully you?¡± Derrick asked, his voice deep and charismatic.


    Strangely, Tiffany felt her anxiety that she had been bottling up exploding instantly. In a choking voice,


    she responded, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Hisson. If it¡¯s nothing important, I need to hang up now.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Where are you now? I¡¯ll go over to you right away. Don¡¯t lie to me. You know I¡¯m capable of


    tracking you down,¡± Derrick demanded.


    Tiffany had to reveal that she was at the Principal General Hospital.


    Derrick didn¡¯t expect to hear that answer from her, but he swiftly regained hisposure and


    answered, ¡°I¡¯ll head over there now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right with you no matter what happened.¡±


    With that, he hung up.


    As the screen went dim, Tiffany felt herself loosening. She no longer felt suffocated.


    Putting the phone back into her bag, she returned to the operating room. Upon seeing her, Olivia


    asked, ¡°Who was it? Is it an urgent business?¡±


    Shaking her head, Tiffany responded, ¡°It¡¯s a friend who thought I was at home and wanted toe and


    visit me. I said I wasn¡¯t home and hung up.¡±


    Olivia nodded and said nothing else.


    The air tensed up promptly.


    Derrick arrived around forty-five minutester. When he strode over to Tiffany, it felt like there was a


    halo above his head, making him the limelight of the crowd.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± he came to Tiffany and asked in concern.


    Tiffany merely stared at him emotionlessly. She didn¡¯t know he woulde this quickly.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re here?¡± Again, Tiffany became a stuttering mess in front of Derrick.


    The man reached out to touch her cheek and repeated, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    It took Tiffany a while to reply, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s Amelia.¡±


    Derrick frowned and looked at the operating room. ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    In response, Tiffany shook her head gloomily.


    Clearing her throat, Olivia broke the silence. ¡°Tiffany, who is this?¡±


    It was only then did Tiffany realize they weren¡¯t alone.


    Her cheeks heated as she red at Derrick, who replied calmly, ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Tiffany¡¯s boss, Derrick


    Hisson. I¡¯m her future boyfriend and husband.¡±


    Tiffany jolted up in shock. What the hell is he talking about?


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, stop spouting nonsense!¡±


    Derrick blinked. ¡°But I¡¯m being sincere here. Is that wrong?¡±


    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered.


    Meanwhile, Olivia gave Derrick a surreptitious once-over. She had seen plenty of good-looking people


    in her life, but that didn¡¯t stop her from marveling over Derrick¡¯s stunning features.


    Look at this hunk. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen anyone as handsome as him. Even Oscar, whom I¡¯m


    proud of, isn¡¯t his match.


    Sheplimented, ¡°Mr. Hisson, you¡¯re a stunning man.¡±


    Derrick shed a polite grin. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Mrs. Clinton. And please, just call me


    Derrick.¡±


    Olivia returned with a nod as a smile flitted across her lips.


    ¡°Derrick, now that we¡¯ve been introduced to each other, I have a question for you. Are you going to


    court my goddaughter?¡± She went straight to the point.


    Derrick tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just taken Tiffany to by my goddaughter, so I have the right to question her suitor,¡± Olivia


    exined.


    Without flinching, Derrick¡¯s lips curved into a grin. ¡°Tiffany¡¯s lucky enough to be your goddaughter, Mrs.


    Clinton, seeing how elegant and pretty you are. I¡¯m d that she won¡¯t be rejecting me using the


    excuse that she isn¡¯t worthy of me. Now that she is the Clintons¡¯ goddaughter, and I¡¯m the owner of a


    small publishingpany, we should be a perfect match.¡±


    Olivia scanned him discreetly. He was smiling, but his gaze remained calm even after he got to know


    that Tiffany was her goddaughter. Instantly, her admiration for him heightened.


    ¡°Derrick, you¡¯re an excellent man. My son, Oscar, is no match for your striking looks. To be honest, I¡¯m


    concerned if you¡¯re courting my goddaughter,¡± Olivia revealed.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, looks won¡¯tst forever. True love has nothing to do with looks, right?¡± Derrick was


    humble.


    Olivia nodded in agreement.


    ¡°My daughter-inw is still in the operating room, so I¡¯m not in the mood to chat further. When Amelia


    recovers, we can meet up to have some tea. I adore Tiffany a lot. As she¡¯s working alone in the city, I


    have to help her screen her suitors,¡± Olivia exined in her usual soothing voice.


    Derrick shot her a polite nod.


    He stepped backward and stood behind Tiffany, holding her hand gently. Shocked, Tiffany looked up at


    him.


    Derrick gave her aforting smile and mouthed, Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.


    At once, Tiffany¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Tears welled up in her eyes as she whispered, ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Hisson.¡±


    Ignoring the other people in the immediate vicinity, Derrick patted her head softly. Tiffany¡¯s eyes


    immediately widened in surprise.


    On the other hand, Olivia took one look at Derrick¡¯s intimate action and said nothing.


    They waited in front of the operating room until dawn when the doors finally glided open to reveal


    James and the other doctors.


    Oscar immediately dashed over to them and demanded anxiously, ¡°James, how is Amelia faring?¡±


    James seemed exhausted but excited at the same time.


    ¡°Oz, don¡¯t worry. Amelia¡¯s condition is within our expectations. She was running a temperature from the


    previous surgery. If we didn¡¯t discover it in time, it might develop into pneumonia.¡±


    Oscar breathed a sigh of relief.


    He patted James¡¯ shoulder gratefully. ¡°Thanks, mate. I owe you one.¡±


    James shrugged in response.


    Oscar turned to the other doctors to express his gratitude. ¡°Thank you, everyone. When Amelia gets


    better, I¡¯ll treat you all to a meal.¡±


    Dr. Kane and the others grinned. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Clinton. This is our job.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work today. You should take a well-deserved rest. I¡¯ll make sure to repay you


    once Amelia¡¯s condition is stable.¡±


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Dr. Kane finally excused himself and left with the other


    doctors in tow.


    Oscar followed Amelia back to her ward. Staring at an unconscious Amelia, he felt his heart squeezing


    in agony.


    If possible, I¡¯d like to bear the pain for her.


    He went on his knees and ced her hand on his cheek. Immediately, he frowned upon realizing how


    cool her hand was. It felt like she was about to leave him any minute.


    ¡°You silly girl, when will you stop making me worried?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    Olivia ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Oscar, rx. James told us Amelia¡¯s fine, right? She¡¯ll wake up


    after getting enough rest.¡±


    As Oscar buried his face in Amelia¡¯s palm, he felt a myriad of emotions overwhelming him. His voice


    was muffled as he answered, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯ste, so you and Dad should go home to rest. You


    must be exhausted after tonight¡¯s events.¡±


    He must be dying to spend some time alone with Amelia. At that thought, Olivia nodded.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll head back home, then. Can you take care of Amelia alone?¡± Olivia urged.


    Oscar nodded solemnly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be off then. Call me if anything crops up.¡±


    There was no reply from Oscar, so Olivia turned to her husband and Tiffany. ¡°Let¡¯s go. They need some


    alone time.¡±


    They filed out of the ward.


    Inside the ward, Oscar remained on his knees beside the bed. He looked up at Amelia and mumbled,


    ¡°Woman, you look really ugly now. Look at how pale you are. You¡¯re no longer the seductive woman I


    know. If you keep lying in bed, I¡¯ll stop loving you. It will be a one-sided crush on your side, get it?¡±


    However, there was no response from the sleeping Amelia.


    Slowly, Oscar caressed her icy hand and continued, ¡°Alright, that was just a joke. You¡¯re pretty no


    matter what. Don¡¯t you want to hear my confession? If you wake up, I¡¯ll tell you the three words that you


    long to hear.¡±


    Nothing came from Amelia.


    Oscar brushed his fingers across her oxygen mask. ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll confess my love for you


    when you recover. Since you want to lead a peaceful life, I shall try my best not to disappoint you.¡±


    He stood up and unfolded a foldable chair. His body was too big for it, so he could only curl up into a


    ball, but that didn¡¯t stop him from holding Amelia¡¯s hand.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good night, woman. Sleep tight. I¡¯ll be right by your side,¡± he whispered.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 193

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 193


    Chapter 193 Confession With Marriage In Mind


    After leaving the ward, Tiffany was instantly stopped by James. Studying the man beside her, Derrick,


    he raised his chin and asked, ¡°Who is this, Tiffany? Are you not going to introduce him to me?¡±


    Before Tiffany could answer him, Derrick wrapped his arm around her waist in a possessive move.


    Then, he gracefully said, ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend. May I know who you are?¡±


    James was dumbfounded. He never expected his feelings for her to be crushed before they could truly


    bloom.


    It took him ages to finally want to settle down. It was then he met a Chanaea woman he liked, and he


    wanted to abandon everything he had to try things out with her. Yet, before he could do anything, fate


    told him it was game over.


    Is this a cruel joke from fate?


    Staring at her in disbelief, he squeezed out, ¡°Tiffany, tell me why.¡±


    At that, Tiffany raised a brow. To her, she was barely friends with James. Regardless of whether she


    was in a rtionship with Derrick or not, James was barely an acquaintance.


    ¡°What do you mean why, James?¡± Tiffany waved her hand, annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that Amelia¡¯s fine,


    but I really am not in the mood to y word games with you. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day. All I


    want to do now is to have a good, long nap back at home. We¡¯ll talk again another day, okay?¡±


    Never a clingy man, James replied, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand what I mean, Tiffany. Your mother is


    interested in matchmaking us, and you¡¯ve left a good impression on me. Plus, I¡¯ve been nning to


    settle down in Chanaea too. I was thinking if you¡¯d like to try things out with me. As you know,


    foreigners are always straightforward.¡±


    Taken aback by his words, she widened her eyes and nced at Derrick. With an awkward chuckle,


    she said, ¡°James, stop joking. It¡¯s not funny. Your mind must be stuck after spending so many hours for


    the surgery. You should get some sleep so that you¡¯ll recover tomorrow. Let¡¯s talk again tomorrow,


    okay? I¡¯m exhausted. Bye.¡±


    With that, Tiffany ignored the menacing res the two men were exchanging and walked away.


    Derrick shot James a smirk before hurrying after Tiffany.


    James, who had been left behind, shrugged. Although he had just been rejected by Tiffany, there was


    no trace of sadness on his face.


    Instead of truly having feelings for her, he had confessed to her because he wanted to settle down.


    Moreover, among the people he knew, he realized Tiffany was not someone he hated. Therefore, he


    wanted to see if they would be a match. If they were, he would be d to have her as his wife. If not,


    he would only say that they were not fated to be.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shrugging again, he stuck his hands into his coat pocket and whistled as he walked in the other


    direction.


    Meanwhile, right as Tiffany stepped out of the hospital, someone grabbed her right wrist. With a tug,


    she fell forward against a broad chest.


    Her nose smashed onto the steel-like chest, and she cried out in pain. Immediately, her hand shot up to


    cover her nose as tears welled in her eyes.


    Snapping her head upward to re at the culprit, she snarled, ¡°Mr. Hisson, you must be doing this on


    purpose, aren¡¯t you? It hurts!¡±


    Ignoring her struggles, Derrick secured his arm around her waist and towed her toward the car. With a


    quick move, he pinned her against the car.


    His entire body was leaning against her, and she could feel his breaths on her face.


    In the dark, Tiffany¡¯s heart raced, and she blushed as she stared at the handsome man.


    She could not tear her eyes away from the man¡¯s sapphire-looking eyes.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Derrick questioned, leaning closer.


    They were only a hair¡¯s breadth away from each other, and Tiffany felt as if her heart was going to


    escape from her chest. Even her mind was nothing but mush at that point.


    ¡°Who?¡± she mumbled in a daze.


    ¡°That foreigner.¡±


    Blinking, she then muttered, ¡°You mean James?¡±


    Derrick nodded.


    ¡°Why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°Do you like him?¡±


    All of a sudden, Tiffany wondered if she had lost her mind. When separated, Derrick¡¯s words made


    sense to her. Yet, when they werebined into a sentence, she realized she could notprehend


    what he was trying to say.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Do you like him?¡± Derrick was pressing against her to the point that every inch of her back was against


    the car. Their lips were only a finger apart.


    Tiffany could only blink slowly. Every time Derrick was around, the gears in her mind would cease to


    function, and she would not be able to recall anything.


    Seeing how she remained silent, Derrick narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°So, you like him?¡±


    Like a fool, she nodded.


    The look in Derrick¡¯s eyes turned even more menacing. In the next second, he lowered his head and


    kissed her, forcing her teeth to part as he began entwining his tongue with hers.


    The sudden kiss made her tense before struggling slightly. However, after Derrick¡¯s forceful invasion,


    she slowly rxed into the kiss.


    That made Derrick satisfied, and he deepened the kiss. By the time the two separated, Tiffany was


    slumped against the car as she panted. Her face was flushed, and her eyes were unfocused.


    Pulling her up and into his arms, he waited for Tiffany to regain her senses. The moment she did, she


    shoved him away and pped him.


    Right after the p, the look in Derrick¡¯s eyes changed, and Tiffany stood transfixed, stunned by her


    own action.


    Retracting her hand, an embarrassed look crept upon her face. However, when she recalled that


    Derrick had been the one to force a kiss on her, the anger in her burned bright again.


    Furious, she gritted out, ¡°Mr. Hisson, I can think of your prior harassment as just a prank, but I¡¯m


    enraged by your kiss this time. I¡¯m not your pet; I¡¯m not here for you to y with when you¡¯re happy


    and get left aside when you¡¯re not.¡±


    Staring at her, Derrick quietly asked, ¡°Do I treat you like a pet?¡±


    Tiffany averted her eyes guiltily, but still, her voice remained calm. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll just think that


    your hormones took over your brain tonight. Time to go. I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    Feeling guilty, Tiffany tried to escape, but Derrick pulled her into his arms again.


    Instinctively, she ced her hand against his chest to break free from him. ¡°Derrick, I¡¯m warning you


    now to let me go. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t be as polite.¡±


    Finding her reaction cute, Derrick¡¯s lips curled. In a confident tone, he said, ¡°Tiff, you clearly don¡¯t hate


    me. So why won¡¯t you say yes to me?¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s mind was in a mess, and she blurted out, ¡°Who courts others as you do? Everyone courts with


    flowers and gifts, and they¡¯re gentle with the girl. All you do is force your way regardless of whether I


    like it or not. There¡¯s no sign of sincerity at all. Forget it. I don¡¯t want to waste my time with you


    anymore. I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye.¡±


    With that, Tiffany hurried away as if she was a rabbit escaping from a wolf.


    Derrick¡¯s only response was a growing confident smile on his face.


    A momentter, he opened the door and entered the car. After backing out of the parking space, he


    drove to Tiffany¡¯s side.


    Then, he opened the door and said, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Tiffany ignored him. Instead of insisting, he slowly drove behind her.


    As she walked, she could not help but turn to look at the car behind her. This¡­ This is such a strange


    scene.


    Three minutester, she finally walked toward the car.


    With a grin, Derrick asked, ¡°Are you getting in?¡±


    Hearing that, Tiffany shot a vicious re at him and began walking forward again. When she realized


    he was still adamant about following her, she stomped her foot and yelled, ¡°Stop following me, Derrick!


    Or I¡¯ll show you what a punch is!¡±


    Derrick burst outughing.


    Then, he stuck his head out the window and said, ¡°Hop in. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Tiffany huffed and continued storming away.


    Once Derrick found a spot to park his car, he got off and strode toward Tiffany. Disregarding her


    struggles, he spun her around to make her look at him. Then, in a soft tone, he muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll admit that


    I did things wrong, so let me apologize to you. Let¡¯s get into the car first. It¡¯s gettingte, so let me send


    you back. I promise I won¡¯t do anything to you without your permission.¡±


    At that, Tiffany shook his hand off before walking back up the path she came from. Opening the car


    door, she then plopped down on the front passenger seat.


    In response, Derrick shook his head. He, too, returned to the car and sat on the driver¡¯s seat.


    When he started the car, hemented, ¡°And here I thought you were just mildly spicy but turns out


    you¡¯re actually a bottle of choking tabasco sauce.¡±


    Tiffany rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you not like me now that you found out I¡¯m not


    the same as who you think I am?¡±


    Derrick grinned, feeling exceptionally delighted.


    ¡°Of course I do. Why won¡¯t I like you like this?¡±


    Immediately, Tiffany¡¯s cheeks heated up. She began moving away as if she was trying to minimize her


    presence.


    Right then, Derrick looked at her and said solemnly, ¡°Woman, be honest with me. Do you want to be in


    a rtionship with me? We¡¯ll be dating with marriage in mind. I¡¯ll love you and dote on you when you¡¯re


    with me. I can¡¯t guarantee that I can protect you from everything, but you have my promise that I¡¯ll do


    my best to protect you from harm.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s heart thumped louder and louder as she stared into the man¡¯s serious eyes. Subconsciously


    turning her head toward the window, she replied loudly, ¡°Mr. Hisson, this isn¡¯t a funny joke. Hurry up


    and drive. I¡¯m very sleepy!¡±


    Derrick only stared at her for a while longer. He knew not to push her. Thus, he said, ¡°Tiff, I¡¯ll give you


    time to consider this; I¡¯m not in a rush. One day, you¡¯ll say yes. I¡¯ll let time prove that marrying into a


    wealthy family won¡¯t be as hard as you think it is. Men who let their wives suffer at home are nothing


    but b*stards. I¡¯ll make sure to prove that I¡¯ve never been one. and will never be one.¡±


    After Derrick sent Tiffany home, and as shey on the bed after her shower, his words kept reying in


    her mind.


    Annoyed, she smacked her head and yelled, ¡°Derrick, you b*stard! You¡¯re the b*stard of the century!


    It¡¯s impossible for us to be together, and yet you just have to flirt with me! Argh! You¡¯re the bane of my


    existence!¡±


    Unsurprisingly, Tiffany was left sleepless throughout the night. It was only at six in the morning that she


    finally dozed off. When she woke again, it was only nine in the morning.


    She was woken up by the incessant ringing of her phone. Not a morning person, she epted the call


    grumpily and snapped, ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s this? If there¡¯s anything, send a prayer and I¡¯ll answer you in


    heaven. If not, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re just tempting me to strangle you here and now. When it¡¯s your death anniversary, I¡¯ll


    make sure to pray hard and send you a message,¡± came a devil-like voice through the speakers.


    Tiffany instantly sobered up.


    ¡°Oh, why, if it isn¡¯t the ever-beautiful Shannon the editor. What¡¯s the matter? Why are you being huffy


    so early in the morning?¡± Tiffany said with a chuckle.


    ¡°So you still remember that I¡¯m your editor? Where¡¯s the manuscript you promised me a week ago?


    You said you¡¯re giving me hundreds of thousands of words, but I don¡¯t see anything at all. Are you


    messing with me? If I don¡¯t see your manuscripting in soon, I¡¯m going to drag you to hell with me.¡±


    Tiffany quickly pulled her phone away from her as Shannon¡¯s high-pitched voice nearly busted her


    eardrums.


    ¡°Calm down, Shannon.¡± It was work, after all. Tiffany would not spout unreasonable excuses. ¡°I¡¯m not


    deliberately avoiding to give you the manuscript. It¡¯s just that Amelia was in an ident a few days


    ago, and the doctor said she might not make it. I went to the hospital to visit her, so I ended up not


    working on the manuscript.¡±


    As expected, Shannon immediately calmed down.


    ¡°Ms. Winters was in an ident? When?¡±


    ¡°Just a few days ago. I¡¯ve been taking care of her in the hospital these few days, so I wasn¡¯t in the


    mood to work. She went for surgery yesterday too, so I ended up reaching home at about three in the


    morning. I was exhausted, so I fell asleep. I was wondering if you can extend the deadline for the


    manuscript for another half a month? I swear I¡¯ll give it to you by then. I won¡¯t procrastinate,¡± Tiffany


    solemnly replied.


    Quietly, Shannon asked, ¡°Which hospital is Ms. Winters in?¡±


    ¡°Principal General Hospital.¡±


    ¡°All right, I got it. Come to the office, and I¡¯ll discuss the manuscript with you there before we head to


    the hospital to visit her,¡± Shannon uttered. ¡°You¡¯d better not tell me that you want more sleep. You know


    how scary I can be.¡±


    Tiffany did in fact know how scary Shannon could be. Ain¡¯t no way I¡¯m provoking her.


    Thus, she obediently went to the office.


    At the office, Shannon berated her for half an hour. Right as her eardrums were about to burst, and


    Tiffany was about to plead for mercy, Shannon stopped.


    The two then discussed the issues of the manuscript. In a blink of an eye, it was twelve.


    Packing away the things, Shannon then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go visit Ms. Winters.¡±


    ¡°Should we have our lunch before we head there? Amelia¡¯s still sick, so I doubt she can help you with


    lunch,¡± Tiffany suggested with a grin.


    Shannon only rolled her eyes. In the end, the two had lunch before heading to the hospital.


    When they reached the ward, it was crowded. Fruits and flowers were all over the room.


    Then, they heard Olivia¡¯s voice. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, my daughter-inw has just woken up, and the


    doctor said not to tire her out. We¡¯re very grateful that you cane and see her today, but it¡¯s noon.


    I¡¯ve asked the butler to reserve spots at Thssa Restaurant, so please have your lunch there. She


    needs to rest too.¡±


    The visitors exchanged polite words before leaving the ward.


    Shannon, with fruits in her hands, nced at Tiffany, not sure whether to enter the room or not.


    ¡°Tiffany, it seems like we¡¯vee at a bad time. Do we still go in?¡± Shannon whispered.


    Before Tiffany could answer her, the ever-observant Olivia noticed them.


    She stepped forward to grab Tiffany¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Amelia was


    just mumbling that she misses you, and you¡¯re here now.¡±


    Tiffany smiled back before following her into the ward.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 194

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 194


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 194


    Tiffany went to Amelia¡¯s bed and straightened thetter¡¯s fringe. ¡°Babe, are you awake? You gave me a


    shock yesterday.¡±


    The oxygen mask had been removed from Amelia¡¯s mouth, but she still looked pale with her chapped


    lips.


    ¡°You must¡¯ve been worried.¡±


    Tiffany ced the fruits she brought along on the ground as there were plenty of other gifts on the


    table. There was no more space for her stuff.


    Shannon came to them and showed her concern. ¡°Ms. Winters, do you feel better? Tiffany just told me


    you were in an ident, so I came with her to visit you.¡±


    Amelia shed a weak smile. ¡°Ms. Shannon, thank you for visiting me.¡±


    Shannon then ced the fruits she brought on the ground as well. Amelia turned to Olivia and said,


    ¡°Mom, please get a chair for Ms. Shannon.¡±


    Olivia dragged a chair over. ¡°Have a seat. I¡¯ll cut the fruits up for you.¡±


    At once, Shannon waved her hand. ¡°No need, Mrs. Clinton. You don¡¯t have to go to all the trouble.¡±


    A pleasant smile was hanging on Olivia¡¯s lips as she said, ¡°You¡¯re Amelia¡¯s friend, right? Don¡¯t stand on


    ceremony. As you¡¯re our guest, I should serve you some fruits.¡±


    With that, she took the fruits and entered the washroom to wash them.


    A sh of concern appeared in Shannon¡¯s gaze. ¡°Ms. Winters, you look really pale. Are you alright?¡±


    Amelia shook her head to tell her not to worry. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯ll get better after some rest.¡±


    Shannon inclined her head and fell silent.


    She wasn¡¯t that close to Amelia as she had gotten to know thetter through Tiffany.


    Instead, it was Amelia who broke the silence. ¡°Have you had lunch?¡±


    ¡°We ate some beforeing here. What about you?¡± asked Shannon.


    ¡°I took some soup earlier.¡± Something urred to Amelia and her lips curved into a grin. ¡°I¡¯m craving


    meat now. It feels like I haven¡¯t eaten meat for ages. Ugh, just thinking about me got me salivating!¡±


    Both Tiffany and Shannon burst into giggles.


    ¡°Babe, you¡¯ve just been operated on, so you won¡¯t get to eat meat for some time. But upon your


    recovery, I¡¯ll prepare a meat feast for you, alright?¡±


    Amelia swallowed hard. ¡°Tiff, I can¡¯t eat meat now. So stop tempting me.¡±


    Her words made both Tiffany and Shannon titter in delight again.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Winters, I thought you¡¯re a sexy and aloof woman, but turns out you have a hrious side to you,


    huh?¡± teased Shannon as she wiped her tears of joy away.


    Tiffany didn¡¯t forget to chime in, ¡°Shannon, she might seem like a seductive vixen, but she¡¯s actually


    cuckoo. Only those who are close to her get to see this side of her. She¡¯s always aloof to others. When


    you get to know her better, you¡¯ll find out how silly she is. I can¡¯t help but tease her.¡±


    Amelia shot Tiffany an exasperated nce as Shannonughed her heart out.


    When Olivia came out with a te of fruits, she saw them chattering happily. She smiled and went over


    to them. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re having a fun time. What are you chatting about?¡±


    Shannon covered her stomach that hurt fromughing too much and blurted out, ¡°Tiffany said Ms.


    Winters is a cuckoo and told me not to be fooled by her looks.¡±


    Olivia ced the te on the table and gestured for them to eat the fruits.


    Affected by Olivia¡¯s warmth, Shannon gradually rxed. She picked a piece of fruit and took a bite.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, do you think Ms. Winters is a cuckoo?¡±


    Olivia took one look at Amelia and beamed. ¡°Amelia¡¯s a considerate and kind youngdy. She might


    look like a sexy and promiscuous woman at first sight, and to be honest, when Oscar wanted to marry


    her back then, I was worried. I wanted him to marry an obedient wife, so Amelia¡¯s looks didn¡¯t make the


    cut. But the more time I spent with her, the more I adored her. Her most likable trait is that she¡¯s filial.


    I¡¯m d to have her as my daughter-inw.¡±


    Upon hearing that, color returned to Amelia¡¯s face slowly.


    Envy shone in Shannon¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you¡¯re gorgeous, elegant, and nice. Ms. Winters is lucky


    to have you as her mother-inw. I hope my future mother-inw is half as nice as you.¡±


    Olivia gave Amelia a slice of apple. ¡°Amelia, you can only eat a little.¡±


    After Amelia took a bite, Olivia gave a half-smile. ¡°Shannon, right?¡±


    Shannon nodded, feeling ttered.


    Olivia proceeded to share her opinion. ¡°Shannon, I don¡¯t agree with your words. Actually, it isn¡¯t as


    complicated as you think. Those mother-inw and daughter-inw fights you see on TV are mostly


    made-up. Most moms want their sons to have a blissful life with their wives. Why will they be happy to


    see their sons fighting with their wives? Of course, there are some moms who want to control their


    sons and they¡¯ll treat their daughter-inw as enemies. That¡¯s the minority, though. You¡¯re pretty and


    amiable, so your mother-inw will surely be the same.¡±


    Shannon gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re this understanding. If you¡¯re thirty


    years younger, and I¡¯m a man, I¡¯ll definitely court you.¡± She didn¡¯t conceal her admiration for Olivia.


    Olivia burst outughing at herment.


    It was a heartwarming session in the ward.


    Tiffany gave Shannon a slight push and joked, ¡°Shannon, stop it. Even if Mrs. Clinton is thirty years


    younger, she still belongs to Mr. Clinton. You¡¯re no match for him.¡±


    The sounds of lightheartedughter resonated in the ward.


    Amelia chuckled as shey in her bed.


    ¡°Tiffany, why are you still calling me Mrs. Clinton?¡± asked Olivia. ¡°You should be calling me Aunt Olivia.¡±


    At her words, Shannon gave Tiffany a baffled look.


    Tiffany nced at Amelia shyly. To her surprise, thetter nodded at her encouragingly.


    ¡°Tiff, Mom told me she wants to take you as her goddaughter. It¡¯s a good thing, so you should say yes,¡±


    urged Amelia.


    Now, Tiffany had no reason to reject the offer.


    Olivia took her hand and patted it gently. ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t feel pressured to say yes. I¡¯m sincere in wanting


    to be your godmother. You¡¯re Amelia¡¯s friend, and I adore you, too. If you don¡¯t want me to hold a


    party to introduce you to everyone, we can do it in private then. I shall introduce you to my friends in


    the corporate world sometimeter. You¡¯re a frence writer, so I can introduce you to bigger


    publishingpanies out there. You have the potential to be a best-selling author in Chanaea!¡±


    Before Tiffany could reply, Shannon¡¯s excited voice rang out. ¡°Tiffany, you should thank Mrs. Clinton!


    Not everyone gets the chance to be a best-selling author. You¡¯re lucky to be talented and appreciated


    by your benefactor. Many authors are talented butck the chance to shine. Tiffany, you need to grab


    the chance before it slips away!¡±


    Shaking Tiffany¡¯s hand enthusiastically, she added, ¡°If you¡¯re going to be a best-selling author, I¡¯ll be


    your only editor!¡±


    Tiffany was amused by her reaction.


    Amelia chimed in, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t give Tiff too much pressure. If she doesn¡¯t want to be your goddaughter,


    you should forget it then. She might be a famous author, but she spends most of her time at home. If


    she bes the Clintons¡¯ goddaughter, it might bring her unwanted attraction. Some nasty people


    might even start criticizing her. I don¡¯t want this to end in a disaster.¡±


    After thinking about it, Olivia nodded in agreement. ¡°Seems like I was being too hasty. Alright, I¡¯ll stop


    talking about it. But Tiffany, I¡¯ll be waiting for you to call me Aunt Olivia.¡±


    Hearing that, Tiffany heave a sigh of relief inwardly.


    Half an hourter, Shannon excused herself as she had to return to work. Tiffany remained to


    apany Amelia.


    Olivia told her, ¡°Tiffany, stay here with Amelia. I need to go back home. Oscar will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you can leave if you have something on. I¡¯ve already taken a few days off, so I can take


    care of Amelia here,¡± said Tiffany.


    ¡°Alright, then. Amelia, I¡¯m going home. If you crave anything, give me a call. I¡¯ll be backter,¡± Olivia


    told her.


    ¡°Okay, stay safe, Mom.¡±


    Olivia inclined her head and left with her bag in hand.


    After seeing Olivia off, Tiffany returned to her seat beside the bed. ¡°Babe, Mrs. Clinton adores you.¡±


    Amelia nodded without saying anything.


    Grabbing her hand, Tiffany advised earnestly, ¡°Babe, you¡¯ve barely survived the ordeal. Clearly, Oscar


    has feelings for you. So don¡¯t push him away like a fool. If you love him, hold on to him. Now that your


    baby is here, you¡¯re a happy family of three. You don¡¯t have to overthink things. I don¡¯t want to see you


    backing off when Cassie kicks up a fuss again.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s gaze was zing with happiness. ¡°As long as Oscar remains by my side, I won¡¯t leave him.¡±


    Tiffany was relieved to hear that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When you were in the operating room, I saw how grim Oscar¡¯s expression was. I¡¯m a


    frence writer, so I know how the male and female lead think. I¡¯m certain he loves you. You should


    have a serious discussion with him after this,¡± Tiffany suggested.


    Amelia shot her an obliging nod.


    Pleased, Tiffany proceeded to inquire, ¡°Anyway, where is Oscar? Don¡¯t tell me he had let down his


    guard after you woke up?¡±


    ¡°He received a phone call and had to return to his office to sign an urgent document. I think he¡¯ll be


    back soon.¡±


    Tiffany pursed her lips in annoyance. ¡°What ame excuse. He¡¯d better be signing an urgent document


    now.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so biased against him? I thought he only viewed me as a toy in the past, but after what


    he did for me for the past few days, I¡¯m certain he won¡¯t lie to me. No, it¡¯s more like he won¡¯t go to the


    hassle of lying to me.¡± A blissful smile lit up Amelia¡¯s lips at the mention of Oscar.


    Tiffany shuddered in disgust. ¡°Babe, your words sound so corny.¡±


    The smile on Amelia¡¯s lips remained.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 195

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 195


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 195


    Just when they were chatting amiably in the ward, Amelia¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Tiffany picked it up


    and saw that it was Oscar.


    ¡°It¡¯s Oscar,¡± she revealed before answering the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    When Oscar heard her voice, he fell silent for a moment before saying hesitantly, ¡°Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. What is it?¡± Tiffany responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bete as there are still some documents I have to go through at my office. Please pass


    the message to Amelia.¡±


    Tiffany immediately huffed, ¡°Oscar Clinton, is this an excuse so you can sneak out to be with your


    mistress?¡±


    ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re Amelia¡¯s friend, I won¡¯t reproach you. But still, you need to mind your words. You


    don¡¯t want Amelia to worry, do you? Besides, if I want to get myself a mistress, I won¡¯t make it a


    secret,¡± Oscar announced at the other end of the line firmly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Stunned, Tiffany nced at Amelia as her expression grew solemn.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being harsh earlier,¡± Tiffany immediately apologized. ¡°Go back to work. I¡¯ll take care of


    Amelia. But I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to hurt her, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡±


    Oscar didn¡¯t take her warning seriously and replied, ¡°Pass the phone to her. I need to say a few words


    to her.¡±


    Without hesitation, Tiffany handed the phone to Amelia.


    Oscar called out, ¡°Amelia?¡±


    Amelia hummed in acknowledgement.


    ¡°I¡¯m still working, so I might bete. Take good care of yourself, you hear?¡±


    ¡°You should focus on your work. Mom and Tiff are here with me, so don¡¯t worry,¡± came Amelia¡¯s gentle


    reply. ¡°Even if you¡¯re busy, remember to take your meals on time. Don¡¯t starve yourself.¡±


    Warmth flooded Oscar¡¯s heart upon hearing her reminder. Softly, he answered, ¡°I know. I want to grow


    old together with you, so I¡¯ll take good care of my health.¡±


    Amelia felt her cheeks heating in embarrassment. She couldn¡¯t handle Oscar after his abrupt change,


    but his sweet nothings still brought her a ray of happiness.


    ¡°I got it. You should go back to work.¡±


    After cutting the line, Tiffany took the phone from her and joked, ¡°Babe, look how flushed you are. You


    need to calm down. I can¡¯t believe how love-struck you are.¡±


    Amelia blushed even harder when she heard that.


    As Tiffany pulled the covers up, she grinned. ¡°I know you love Oscar, and that you¡¯re happy with him.


    Be good and take a nap now.¡±


    A blissful smile yed on Amelia¡¯s lips. She was exhausted, so after exchanging some friendly banter


    with Tiffany, she promptly fell into a deep slumber.


    Gazing at Amelia¡¯s peaceful expression, Tiffany felt pleased. Still, she couldn¡¯t stop worrying about her


    friend. It was clear that Amelia had fallen head over heels for Oscar. Oscar¡¯s attitude had changed after


    the ident. Is Oscar¡¯s hidden feelings for Amelia deeper than the love Amelia has for him? She fell in


    love with him first, so she has to suffer more. She¡¯s destined to be on the losing side as she said ¡°I love


    you¡± first.


    ¡°Babe, I hope you did the right thing, and Oscar is your Mr. Right. I want you to form a happy family


    with him,¡± Tiffanymented and let out a sigh.


    Meanwhile, after talking to Amelia, Oscar hung up and scowled unhappily.


    He leaned in his chair and red at a man, who was pinned to the ground by his bodyguards. ¡°Spill,¡±


    hemanded as the man shivered in fear.


    Immediately, the man revealed in a trembling voice, ¡°M-Mr. Clinton, please forgive me this once. I won¡¯t


    do it again! I didn¡¯t hit Mrs. Clinton on purpose. It was Ms. Stephanie who gave me the orders! I¡¯m


    telling the truth.¡±


    Oscar narrowed his gaze.


    After a while, he gestured at his bodyguards, who immediately pulled out a knife before stabbing it


    down on the man¡¯s palm.


    The next moment, the man¡¯s wails of anguish resonated in the room.


    Oscar frowned. ¡°Seal his mouth.¡±


    A cloth was stuffed into the man¡¯s mouth.


    The many on the ground and held his bleeding right hand, writhing in pain.


    Oscar gave another nod, and one of the bodyguards removed the cloth from the man¡¯s mouth.


    Immediately, the man hissed in pain.


    He raised his head weakly to say, ¡°Mr. Clinton, please spare my life. It was Ms. Stephanie who gave


    me the orders! Otherwise, I won¡¯t dare to harm Mrs. Clinton!¡±


    Oscar¡¯s face turned grim in an instant as hemanded, ¡°Donnie, call Stephanie and ask where she


    is. Bring her over now.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Clinton,¡± Donnie answered and strode out.


    ¡°Kurt, cripple his hands!¡± Oscar ordered his other bodyguard viciously.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Fear was written all over the man¡¯s face as he cowered back while pleading, ¡°Mr. Clinton, please spare


    me. Have mercy on me!¡±


    Oscar furrowed his brows. ¡°Well? Hurry up, Kurt.¡±


    Kurt Alfsen grabbed the man deftly and took action. Soon, another horrifying yell rang out.


    After finishing his job, Kurt flung the man onto the ground and returned to his original position quietly.


    As for the man, hey curled into a ball while convulsing from the pain of his crippled hands.


    Oscar told him, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. If you reveal the real mastermind, I¡¯ll spare your life.


    When Stephanie arrivester, and I find out you¡¯ve been framing her, you¡¯ll suffer from a worse fate.¡±


    The man struggled to meet Oscar¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I wasn¡¯t lying. It was Ms. Stephanie who


    ordered me to do so. Please spare me. I have to support my eighty-year-old mother, daughter, and


    children. My wife was diagnosed with uremiast month, so I ended up taking the job to get money for


    her treatment. I won¡¯t do it again. Please, Mr. Clinton. My family needs me.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s lips quirked into an icy smirk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the consequences of hurting one of the Clintons?¡± He fiddled with his fingers. ¡°I


    remember your daughter is eighteen this year. She¡¯s an adult now, right? What if I send her to work at a


    nightclub?¡±


    The color drained out of the man¡¯s face as he crawled toward Oscar slowly. Blood trickled out from his


    wounds to the ground to form a terrifying scene.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, it was my fault. I lost my mind at the sight of money. If you want to take revenge, punish


    me. But please, don¡¯t hurt my daughter. She¡¯s innocent,¡± he begged.


    Hostility crept into Oscar¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t forget the suffocating feeling when he heard about


    Amelia¡¯s ident. The sight of her frail and pale figure entering the operating room was too much for


    him to bear. He refused to experience the same thing again.


    Shooting an icy re at the man pleading for his forgiveness, he sneered, ¡°Look at you, begging for me


    not to target your daughter. When you hit Amelia, did you think about her baby in her stomach? She


    was seven months along! You could¡¯ve killed her and her baby. I might lose my wife and never get to


    see my son.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression contorted as he howled, seemingly regretting his mistake.


    Shortly after, Donnie arrived with Stephanie in tow. She was stillining when she stepped in.


    ¡°Donnie, I¡¯m warning you. If this isn¡¯t an urgent business, you shall suffer from my wrath!¡±


    Right then, she spotted the nearly unconscious man copsed on the ground. When she went nearer


    and realized who he was, her eyes widened in shock. Instinctively, she stepped back and turned to


    leave, but Donnie blocked her escape and pushed her in.


    Seeing her reaction, Oscar scowled and pointed at the man on the ground. ¡°Stephanie, do you know


    this man?¡±


    After her initial terror, Stephanie had regained herposure.


    She pretended to shoot a disdainful look at the man and said, ¡°Who is this? Look how scruffy he is. I


    don¡¯t know anyone like him.¡±


    The man perked up upon seeing Stephanie and yelled, ¡°Ms. Stephanie, don¡¯t lie! You were the one


    who came to me and promised to pay me three million and treat my wife if I can get someone to hit


    Mrs. Clinton¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Stephanie stormed over and started kicking him forcefully.


    ¡°Nonsense! Who are you to sow discord between me and my brother? Yes, I don¡¯t like Amelia, but I¡¯m


    not that cruel to attempt to kill her. She¡¯s pregnant with my nephew. I will never do such a crazy thing!¡±


    The man immediately yelped in pain.


    Oscar spoke up. ¡°Stephanie, stop!¡±


    Hearing his order, Stephanie finally stopped kicking him and heaved angrily.


    ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t listen to him. Why would I hire someone to hit Amelia? I¡¯m not that crazy!¡± Stephanie tried


    to defend herself.


    Not a word came from Oscar¡¯s lips as he studied his sister carefully.


    Under his scrutinizing gaze, Stephanie averted her gaze guiltily. She felt thoroughly exposed.


    ¡°O-Oscar, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you staring at me?¡± Stephanie stammered.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 196

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 196


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 196


    ¡°Stephanie, am I a good brother to you?¡± Oscar asked out of nowhere.


    As Stephanie met Oscar¡¯s knowing gaze, her heart began racing. Something told her that if she


    couldn¡¯t offer a good exnation, her brother might cut ties with her.


    She swallowed nervously and racked her brains for a suitable exnation. Ugh, stupid Cassie. If she


    hadn¡¯t nted that thought in my mind, I wouldn¡¯t have hired someone to hit Amelia. I¡¯ve


    underestimated how important Amelia is to Oscar.


    I wouldn¡¯t have made that reckless decision if I knew Oscar would spend so much effort to find the


    culprit. Instead, I would make sure to perfect my n before carrying it out.


    ¡°Er, you¡¯re a great brother,¡± Stephanie gulped and mumbled.


    Oscar shot her a disappointing re and gritted out, ¡°Stephanie, if I¡¯m a good brother, why did you hire


    a hitman to harm my wife and son?¡±


    Stephanie panicked instantly. She hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°Oscar, he¡¯s lying! I¡¯ve never seen him


    before, let alone hire him to hit Amelia. It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t like her, but I¡¯m not crazy enough to harm


    her and my unborn nephew!¡±


    Upon hearing Stephanie¡¯s denial, the man struggled to sit up and dered, ¡°Ms. Stephanie, you liar. I


    still have the money you gave me in my ount. After giving half to someone else, I withdrew a few


    hundred thousand to pay for my wife¡¯s medical bills. The rest are still in my ount. The money can be


    traced back to you.¡±


    In response, Stephanie glowered and kicked the man repeatedly to vent her anger. ¡°Nonsense! How


    dare you use me? Die!¡±


    Oscar knitted his brows. ¡°Stop her.¡±


    The two bodyguards went up and dragged Stephanie away at his order.


    Stephanie couldn¡¯t contain her rage. ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m going to beat that b*stard to death! He¡¯ll find out


    that I¡¯m no pushover. He can¡¯t frame me as he likes!¡±


    Nevertheless, the bodyguards didn¡¯t release her.


    She shot daggers at them and demanded, ¡°Are you deaf? Release me! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in deep


    trouble!¡±


    Oscar rose to his feet andmented, ¡°Oh? Deep trouble, you say?¡±


    Stephanie took one look at him and promptly returned to her obedient self.


    He red at her before turning to Kurt. ¡°Kurt, get me her ount statement. I want to see where she


    spent her money for the past month.¡±


    Kurt nodded and spun on his heels to leave.


    At once, Stephanie grabbed Kurt¡¯s arm in a state of panic and pleaded, ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t tell me you really


    believe this man¡¯s nonsense?¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, why would you be afraid?¡± Oscar returned coolly.


    Stephanie was at a loss for wards.


    Thus, Oscar urged, ¡°Go now, Kurt!¡±


    Kurt pried Stephanie¡¯s hand off his arm and left without looking back.


    As the door opened and mmed shut behind him, Stephanie wrung her hands helplessly. Her mind


    was in a jumbled mess.


    It was clear what she had done.


    Still, Oscar refused to believe his sister was capable of doing something this cruel. He had to admit that


    she was a willful person. That her upbringing gave her the time and resources to seek excitement and


    deviate against the norm. However, never in his wildest dreams did he expect to see her hiring a


    hitman to harm his wife.


    It was unbelievable. No matter how cruel he was, he would never take someone¡¯s life. His conscience


    would berate him and gue him with nightmares every night.


    However, his willful but kind sister, or so he thought, had hired a hitman to kill his family.


    Right now, Oscar was overwhelmed by mixed feelings. The truth was too dreadful. Compared to his


    peers, he might¡¯ve been an experienced businessman that could withstand anything thate his way,


    but this still came as a shocking piece of news to him.


    Why did my sister have the urge to kill my family? That¡¯s ridiculous! I adore her so much. So why did


    she break my heart?


    Sensing the disappointment in Oscar¡¯s gaze, Stephanie grew increasingly nervous. She spoke


    carefully. ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t listen to him. I did nothing of the sort. You need to trust me.¡±


    Oscar shot her a look and returned to his seat quietly.


    Instantly, Stephanie felt her heart sinking in despair. She immediately vented her anger on the man


    lying on the ground.


    ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll make sure you pay for badmouthing me in front of Oscar!¡±


    The man¡¯s face turned ashen.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend both Oscar and Stephanie.


    It took Kurt around half an hour to get what Oscar wanted. When he returned, he went straight to Oscar


    and whispered something in thetter¡¯s ear.


    An array of emotions shed across Oscar¡¯s face before he managed to calm himself down.


    He pointed at the man. ¡°Take him away and cripple him. You know what to do.¡±


    The bodyguards nodded. They hauled the man up without hesitation. Kurt covered the man¡¯s lips so he


    wouldn¡¯t get to utter a sound before dragging him out.


    Standing up, Oscar strode toward Stephanie. As she gave him a perplexed look, he raised his hand


    and gave her a forceful p.


    Stephanie¡¯s head swiveled sideways from the impact. She covered her cheek in disbelief as tears


    welled up in her eyes. ¡°Oscar, why did you p me?¡±


    Clenching his fists, Oscar dered, ¡°Stephanie, I thought you¡¯re just a willful young woman who was


    bored with your life and ended up seeking excitement. I never knew you were brutal enough to harm


    your sister-inw and nephew. I won¡¯t do anything else other than that p I gave you. I won¡¯t interfere


    in your business anymore. I¡¯ll also tell Mom and Dad about what you did. It¡¯s up to them to punish you.¡±


    In that instant, Stephanie felt as if her blood was draining from her body. Her hands and feet grew


    mmy.


    ¡°Oscar, that¡¯s not it. That man framed me!¡± Stephanie med everything on that man in desperation.


    Disappointment shone in Oscar¡¯s gaze as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve let me down, Stephanie. I adore you, but


    you tried to kill my wife and son. From today onward, we¡¯re no longer siblings. Even if we meet at


    home, I¡¯ll pretend not to see you.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie grabbed his arm, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Oscar, it was Cassie who convinced me to hire a hitman to hit Amelia. I didn¡¯t n to do so. It was her


    orders. Trust me. She told me to do it!¡± Seeing how Oscar refused to budge, she pushed the me


    onto Cassie.


    The disappointment in Oscar¡¯s heart heightened. He thought she would feel guilty for what she had


    done and apologize to Amelia. Instead, she kept pushing the me onto someone else. It didn¡¯t even


    ur to her how serious her mistake was.


    If he handed the evidence to the court, she would have to go to jail for hiring a hitman to kill someone


    else. For an offense as serious as this, she might get a life sentence or the death penalty.


    ¡°Stephanie, you didn¡¯t even realize what you had done was wrong, huh?¡± Oscar queried calmly.


    To his surprise, Stephanie retorted, ¡°Oscar, it was Cassie who egged me to do it. It was all her fault!¡±


    At her twisted words, Oscar¡¯s rage morphed into incredulousughter. I never knew my sister is this


    good at making excuses. I feel ashamed of her.


    ¡°Stephanie, I¡¯m disappointed and heartbroken. Since young, I¡¯ve tried my best to take care of you. I


    might be a man of few words, but I¡¯d offer help whenever you got into trouble. Even when you made


    things difficult for Amelia, I turned a blind eye. We were too lenient with you. In the end, you made a


    huge mistake by hiring a hitman to kill someone else. Do you know it¡¯s a serious offense?¡±


    Stephanie¡¯s eyes widened in fear and disbelief. ¡°Oscar, are you going to send me to jail?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s fists coiled taut as his expression turned icier.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not my sister, I would have a thousand ways to torture you,¡± he announced coolly. ¡°I won¡¯t


    send you to jail, but I won¡¯t have anything to do with you from now on. Mom and Dad will find out that


    you hired a hitman to kill your sister-inw. That¡¯s it.¡±


    Panic gripped Stephanie.


    She dashed over to Oscar. ¡°Oscar, please don¡¯t tell Dad and Mom. Mom dotes on Amelia, if she finds


    out I paid a hitman to kill Amelia, she¡¯ll disown me¡± Her voice sounded flustered.


    ¡°Stephanie, you need to bear the consequences of your action. No one will keep clearing your mess.


    This is a lesson for you. Even if you¡¯re a socialite, when you make a mistake, someone will make sure


    you pay for your mistake.¡±


    With that, Oscar walked past her.


    As Stephanie went numb in despair, she suddenly spotted an open window nearby. In a moment of


    rashness, she ran over to the window and climbed up.


    ¡°Oscar, if you tell Mom about what I did, I¡¯ll jump!¡± Stephanie eximed, pointing out the window.


    Oscar turned at his shoulder to cast a calm look at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to jump off the building?¡±


    Stephanie looked out the window and felt her legs turning wobbly. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from


    trembling in fear.


    Turns out, she had a fear of heights.


    ¡°Oscar, I don¡¯t want to jump off the building. Please don¡¯t tell Mom and Dad that I hired a hitman to kill


    Amelia. I mean, she¡¯s fine now and even gave birth to your son safely. It¡¯s a happy ending, right? So


    why must you insist on digging up the past?¡±


    The corners of Oscar¡¯s mouth turned up into a smirk.


    ¡°Stephanie, if you jump, I¡¯ll consider keeping it a secret from Dad and Mom,¡± he uttered.


    Stephanie¡¯s eyes went wide with disbelief.


    ¡°Oscar, you want me to jump?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not me who wants you to jump. You were the one who threatened to jump off the building,


    right? Otherwise, why would you climb up there in the first ce?¡± Oscar folded his arms and shot her


    a frosty re.


    At this, Stephanie¡¯s legs wobbled even more.


    Her lips quivered as she said, ¡°Oscar, are you seriously leaving me to die?¡±


    ¡°Stephanie, I¡¯m so done with you. I can¡¯t bring myself to forgive someone who tried to harm my wife


    and son.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t she just a toy to you?¡±


    Oscar was stunned. Am I the reason why Stephanie became this ignorant fool? In other words, did I


    indirectly harm Amelia?


    Stephanie kept her usationsing. ¡°Oscar, if you didn¡¯t blow hot and cold, I wouldn¡¯t dare to harm


    her. You¡¯re the indirect aplice! I only dared to take action because of your indifferent attitude. I


    thought you didn¡¯t care about her and her baby, so I hired someone to dispose of them. Was I wrong?¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 197

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 197


    Chapter 197 Never Mess With A Woman


    Oscar¡¯s expression contorted as he slowly clenched his fists.


    Stephanie immediately zipped her mouth shut.


    Gazing at her, Oscar left hisst words. ¡°You¡¯d better watch out.¡±


    With that, he spun on his heels and stalked out.


    Stephanie was left alone standing at the window. She happened to look down and immediately


    grabbed the wall in fear. ¡°Oscar,e back! I¡¯m afraid of heights!¡± s, there was no reply.


    In the end, she had to climb down herself in humiliation.


    When Stephanie finally reached the ground, she let out a relieved sigh. Sweat dotted her forehead,


    making her a disheveled mess.


    Lying on the ground, she couldn¡¯t stop a chill from running down her spine. She didn¡¯t even know when


    she got up and left the building.


    Oscar had already left a while ago. He entered his car and dialed a number. ¡°Kurt, is it done?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, it¡¯s all sorted out. What about his family?¡±


    ¡°Leave them alone, but cut off all their financial resources. His children are adults now and can support


    themselves.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar told him an address. ¡°Since it¡¯s done,e drink with me here.¡±


    He went to the biggest karaoke in the city and paid for a private room. There, he ordered a few bottles


    of whiskey.


    Soon, the two bodyguards arrived.


    They entered the private room and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar sipped on his whiskey and gestured for them to take their seats.


    Kurt and Donnie sat down as Oscar poured them drinks.


    They were both overwhelmed by his action. To them, Oscar was a god-like existence who was good at


    making money, controlling interest, and martial arts. He was even good at shooting, so they found him


    invincible.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Clinton,¡± they said in unison.


    Oscar raised his ss, so they followed suit.


    After Oscar finished the contents of his ss in one gulp, Kurt noticed two empty whiskey bottles on


    the table.


    Concerned, he said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you should stop lest your gastric pain strikes again.¡±


    Oscar smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°Be honest with me. Am I a good husband?¡±


    The two bodyguards exchanged nces.


    Kurt figured that Stephanie must¡¯ve said something to provoke Oscar. Otherwise, thetter wouldn¡¯t


    have asked that question.


    After a brief deliberation, Kurt replied, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you might be stern, but you treat your employees


    well and pay us handsomely. Of course, you never mistreated Mrs. Clinton. At the very least, you never


    stopped giving her an allowance.¡±


    Oscar refilled his ss and gulped it down.


    Bitterness spread in his heart. Looks like everyone knows how I only provided for her financially. I¡¯ve


    never shown any concern to her. No wonder my sister was bold enough to hire a hitman to harm her. It


    was all my fault.


    Without realizing it, Oscar had done many things to harm Amelia.


    Previously, he didn¡¯t know his true feelings and could carry on with his life easily. But now that he finally


    realized how he felt about Amelia, he couldn¡¯t help but regret being an indifferent and arrogant man


    back then.


    I used to be a self-righteous man, but Amelia fell in love with me, anyway. I¡¯m proud of her. Still, I can¡¯t


    help but feel sorry and guilty. I¡¯m a b*stard for ignoring her for the past five years.


    ¡°Kurt, Donnie, you¡¯ve been working for me for some time. Tell me. Am I a good husband to Amelia?¡±


    Both Kurt and Donnie looked at each other again. Mr. Clinton is acting strangely today.


    This time, it was still Kurt who offered a reply. He coughed lightly before stating, ¡°Mr. Clinton, it¡¯s your


    fifth wedding anniversary in a month¡¯s time. No matter what, you¡¯ve been together for a long while,


    right? If you think you can do better, then you can just treat Mrs. Clinton better from now on. What use


    is there in you dwelling in the past?¡±


    Oscar stilled for a moment before he broke into a smile.


    He raised his ss and gradually rxed.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s that simple, but I got into a dead end. Indeed, the onlooker sees most of the game. I¡¯m


    d you¡¯re here to give me advice.¡± Oscar took another sip of his drink.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    At that, Kurt and Donnie allowed themselves to breathe a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that not only were they responsible for protecting Oscar, but they also had to resolve his


    dilemma in love.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to be a bodyguard nowadays. Besides having fighting skills, one would also require a


    smart and adapting brain to advise one¡¯s employer whenever needed.


    ¡°Kurt, you¡¯ll protect Amelia in secret from now on. Donnie will stay with me,¡± Oscar announced after


    finishing his drink.


    Surprise shed across Kurt¡¯s gaze. He straightened his back and responded, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kurt Alfsen, this is an order. From today onward, Amelia will be your master. You¡¯ll have to protect her.


    There¡¯s no need to report back to me regarding her whereabouts and connections. Just stay loyal to


    her and ignore my orders, got it?¡± Oscar¡¯s voice was solemn.


    Kurt quickly snapped back to his senses and stood up. ¡°Understood, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    in the near future, Oscar woulde to Kurt and ask about Amelia¡¯s whereabouts, but thetter would


    refuse to say anything because of Oscar¡¯s order today.


    When Oscar tried to threaten Kurt, thetter reminded him of what he said back then. ¡°Mr. Clinton, my


    master is now Mrs. Clinton. I only have to listen to her orders. Back then, you told me to swear on my


    life to not betray her, even when I¡¯m in danger. I¡¯m just sticking to my promise. Sorry about that.¡±


    Oscar was rendered speechless by his former bodyguard.


    He never knew his n would backfire this way.


    But of course, that would only happen further into the future.


    Right now, Oscar stood up and patted his suit. ¡°How do I look now?¡±


    Donnie and Kurt didn¡¯t even flinch at his unusual actions by now.


    ¡°You look great no matter what.¡± It was rare to hear two solemn-looking bodyguards praise him.


    Instantly, Oscar felt his mood lifting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After leaving the karaoke, Donnie drove Oscar back while Kurt went to drive another car.


    Oscar got into the backseat and closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t say a word until he reached the hospital.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, he told Donnie, ¡°Drive the car back home. I¡¯ll be fine with Kurt here.¡±


    Donnie nodded obligingly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    After Oscar got off from the car, Donnie sped away.


    Kurt followed Oscar to Amelia¡¯s ward.


    Amelia was sleeping in her bed while Tiffany was resting on the sofa. Thetter opened her eyes


    instantly when Oscar and Kurt stepped in. She only rxed when she realized it was Oscar.


    Rising to her feet, she took one look at the stranger and asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, is this your friend?¡±


    ¡°My bodyguard,¡± came Oscar¡¯s nonchnt reply.


    Tiffany was taken aback by his answer. She gave Kurt a once-over and remarked, ¡°I thought


    bodyguards are supposed to be ugly and stone-faced, but your bodyguard is a hunk. He¡¯s tall and


    handsome! Mr. Clinton, I think he¡¯s even hotter than you!¡±


    Kurt¡¯s lips twitched in disbelief. She must¡¯ve said that on purpose. Is she trying to get me fired?


    Oscar shot Tiffany a look, and she shrugged in response.


    Clearly, she didn¡¯t care about his reaction.


    Stretching her hand out with a smile, she introduced herself. ¡°Hello there, handsome. My name¡¯s


    Tiffany Winters. Nice to meet you. What is your name?¡±


    Kurt hesitated, trying to keep his cool.


    Tiffany blinked innocently and started dissing Oscar. ¡°Mr. Clinton, your bodyguard looks exactly like


    you! I told you not to be so aloof, right? Look, your bodyguard got that from you. What a waste of his


    handsome face.¡±


    The ends of Kurt¡¯s lips twitched vigorously at her words.


    Inwardly, he couldn¡¯t help but admire Tiffany¡¯s courage. No one has ever dissed Mr. Clinton in front of


    him. She must be the first woman to do so! Is she impetuous? Or is she a fool?


    She must be a fool, he decided.


    That was Kurt¡¯s evaluation of Tiffany from his first impression. She¡¯s a bold fool.


    If Tiffany knew Kurtbeled her as a fool, she would have taken off her sneakers right then without


    hesitation and throw them at him.


    Although Kurt¡¯s impression of Tiffany wasn¡¯t a good one, he still stuck his hand out to shake the


    woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Kurt Alfsen,¡± he introduced himself politely.


    After shaking his hand, Tiffany made a thumbs-up gesture and praised, ¡°Kurt Alfsen, right? You¡¯re so


    much better than Mr. Clinton. I¡¯m sure Amelia will like you.¡±


    Kurt was at a loss for words now. When he saw how Oscar scowled in displeasure at Tiffany¡¯s


    revengeful remark, his stress elevated to a new height.


    When Oscar red at Tiffany, thetter shrugged and continued, ¡°Mr. Clinton, don¡¯t look at me that


    way. I¡¯m just telling the truth. Your bodyguard is way cuter than you, and Amelia adores adorable guys.¡±


    Kurt could feel his back sweating profusely.


    Never mess with a woman, indeed.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 198

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 198


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 198


    Oscar couldn¡¯t be bothered toe up with a retort, so he walked directly to the side of the bed. His


    gaze turned loving as he stared at the still-slumbering Amelia. He asked, ¡°How long has she been


    sleeping?¡±


    ¡°About two hours,¡± answered Tiffany. She instinctively lowered her voice because she was worried


    about waking Amelia up.


    Kurt was staring at Amelia as well. That was the first time he had ever seen her from such a close


    distance. Naturally, he had seen her before, but he had always only stared from a distance. His


    impression of Amelia was that she was beautiful and sexy. He didn¡¯t like anything else about her. Get


    new chapters update on novelheart


    Kurt was a man, so he couldn¡¯t deny that Amelia was a fatal attraction to most men. A beautiful and


    sexy woman like her often turned out to be another man¡¯s essories, and she seemed like a splendid


    choice for a mistress.


    The truth was that both he and Donnie weren¡¯t happy when they first heard about how Oscar wanted to


    marry Amelia. They thought that Amelia was nothing but a vixen and a promiscuous one at that. Most


    men would instinctively prevent women like that from being their wives. Their first impression and


    action would be to see those women as ythings.


    Perhaps it was because Kurt¡¯s impression of Amelia was that she was sexy, but when he saw her lying


    on the bed like that¡­ Kurt couldn¡¯t stop his heart from skipping a beat. She looks so thin and frail, and


    her pale figure exudes a sweet seduction.


    Kurt shook his head and warned himself against having any idea.


    Tiffany caught Kurt shaking his head. She thought it was funny and couldn¡¯t resist teasing him a little.


    She said, ¡°Hey Kurt, isn¡¯t Amelia the most stunning woman ever? If you¡¯d like, I can introduce you to


    her.¡±


    Sweat dripped from Kurt¡¯s head. He could almost imagine Oscar¡¯s sharp gaze shooting daggers at him.


    ¡°Ms. Winters, please stop joking,¡± requested Kurt as he put on a straight face and pretended to be


    calm.


    Tiffany couldn¡¯t helpughing aloud. Get new chapters update on novelheart


    ¡°Aw, Kurt. You look so handsome when you act all tough and serious. Keep doing that.¡±


    Kurt couldn¡¯t stop his lips from twitching. This woman has got to be the weirdest woman I have ever


    met.


    Oscar, however, ignored the annoying Tiffany entirely. He held Amelia¡¯s hand and ce it on his cheek.


    It was as if Amelia could sense his presence, for her eyelids fluttered soon after, and she slowly


    opened her eyes.


    The first thing she saw was Oscar, and that got her gaze to turn sweeter with adoration. She grinned


    and asked, ¡°You¡¯re done with work?¡±


    Oscar replied with a smile, ¡°Yeah. Do you feel any difort? Has the doctor given you an


    examination?¡±


    Amelia shook her head lightly and grinned before saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Did I scare youst night when I


    suddenly develop a fever?¡±


    Oscar kissed the back of her hand and answered, ¡°Your man is not a scaredy-cat, you know? Besides,


    with me here, neither heaven nor hell will be able to im your soul.¡±


    Tiffany snorted. She couldn¡¯t resist dissing, ¡°What a load of nonsense, Mr. Clinton. Do remind me who


    was it again that got so nervous that he basically turned into a weird jittering rm clock with no sound


    when Amelia was being pushed into the operating room yesterday? My gosh, I swear, that had to be a


    face thatic artists draw inspiration from! The idiot simply enjoys putting on a brave face in front of


    Amelia and acts all tough. Tsk! Tsk! How embarrassing.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression remained unreadable. He simply acted as if he couldn¡¯t hear a word Tiffany said.


    Amelia turned to Tiffany in exasperation and chuckled beforeining, ¡°Tiff¡­¡±


    Tiffany shrugged and replied, ¡°Alright, alright. You two continue being lovey-dovey. Just pretend that


    we¡¯re not here.¡±


    We? Hearing that word alerted Amelia to Kurt¡¯s presence.


    She thought that he looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t quite recall who he was.


    ¡°Tiff, is this your friend?¡± asked Amelia softly.


    Tiffany pouted and crossed her arms before saying, ¡°Nah. This handsome hunk is Mr. Clinton¡¯s


    bodyguard. A certain someone is really good at hiding sh*ts. He even has a bodyguard of his own! That


    bodyguard had been lurking in the dark all the while, so we never see him. Not even once! It¡¯s a good


    thing he¡¯s a dude. If he had been a beautiful woman, I would¡¯ve suspected that a certain someone has


    a mistress.¡±


    Kurt got so exasperated that even his lips gave up twitching. He simply stared at the back of Tiffany¡¯s


    head.


    Amelia was feeling a little helpless as well. She spoke sweetly to Kurt. ¡°Please don¡¯t take her words to


    heart. Tiff has always been a little too straightforward, but she means no harm.¡±


    Kurt was polite and serious when he bowed to Amelia and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you are my employer¡¯s wife,


    so please feel free to call me by my name, Kurt. Besides, Boss has already assigned me to you, and


    your safety is my job now. Hence, I will obey all of yourmands from today onwards.¡±


    Amelia was genuinely surprised. She wanted to wave her hands, but one of her hands was attached to


    a bag of saline while Oscar was holding the other.


    ¡°Kurt, right? There¡¯s no need to be so polite. I feel like we¡¯re about the same age, so please refer to me


    as Amelia. I actually feel awkward hearing you call me ma¡¯am,¡± replied Amelia.


    Tiffany was also surprised. She jumped backward andined, ¡°Yeah, man. What¡¯s with the polite


    act? You¡¯re both of the same age, so it¡¯s inappropriate to be that polite. Also, it¡¯ll bring bad luck to


    Amelia.¡±


    Kurt was at a loss, so he turned to Oscar. Oscar, however, was looking at Amelia and said, ¡°Amelia, I


    specifically assigned this bodyguard over for you. I was careless previously and thought that those


    evildoers would know better than attacking you. We live in the same apartment, after all, and I thought


    that would dissuade them. Turns out, I underestimated their idiocy, and you got hurt because of it. I am


    so sorry.¡±


    He was especially sorry that his sister was the mastermind behind it all.


    Amelia gave him an odd look before she suddenly asked, ¡°Is there something troubling you?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s heart trembled. He had always been great at hiding his emotions, so he didn¡¯t expect Amelia to


    see through it.


    He reached out to ruffle Amelia¡¯s hair a little before replying in his deep voice, ¡°What could possibly


    trouble me? Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    Amelia simply stared quietly at him. It was obvious from her gaze that she didn¡¯t believe a word he just


    said.


    Oscar¡¯s heart melted so quickly that his mind couldn¡¯t keep up. It was at that moment that he realized


    he didn¡¯t want to go against her wishes after seeing her being hurt.


    Losing her was like losing the entire reason for his existence, and being ambushed by that pain without


    any prior warning was something Oscar never wanted to experience again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things. I¡¯m alright. I promise. My only wish is that you will recover well, and you won¡¯t


    be ill again. I don¡¯t want to see you being pushed into the operating room for the second time. I have


    neglected you in the past, and there was so much more I should have done. That changes today. I will


    be nicer to you and make up for all the times I¡¯ve neglected you,¡± promised Oscar clearly and sincerely


    as he looked into her eyes.


    Their eyes met, and Amelia felt her heart getting all warm and fuzzy.


    She giggled a little and joked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you professing your love for me?¡±


    Oscar lifted her hand and bit her softly on the back of her hand. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to call me darling,¡±


    he grumbled.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t helpughing aloud, jostling her wound yet again.


    Oscar panicked and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡±


    Amelia coughed a little and waited until the sting in her body was gone. After that, she shook her head


    and promised, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Oscar sighed a breath of relief.


    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help tearing up a little as she watched from the side. She was d that Amelia found


    the right guy to spend the rest of her life with, but Tiffany was still rather worried. The biggest obstacle


    that Oscar and Amelia had to ovee was Cassie Yard, and that woman was a pest that could


    outlive a cockroach. It is likely that Cassie won¡¯t admit defeat that easily. Moreover, she is from a rich


    family and is a pianist with a lot of fans. She has been spoiled and admired her entire life, so there is no


    way she¡¯d ept being dumped.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Tiffany worried that Cassie would do something crazy again.


    Women, especially those who were in love but couldn¡¯t get their prince, could easily go crazy. They


    were also way more terrifying than a regr guy.


    It was undeniable that Tiffany was someone who would look at both the bigger picture and the smaller


    details. Unlike Amelia, she wouldn¡¯t go all out once she fell in love. She definitely wouldn¡¯t do


    something as stupid as putting on a brave face and bowing out so that the person she loved could have


    a better life. Tiffany might be a frence novelist, but she was nothing like the other writers. She didn¡¯t


    let herself get lost in the false romance that her words created.


    She was realistic. Tiffany would gauge everything she did and calcte the profit and/or loss before


    she did anything. The only thing she never bothered calcting was her friendship with Amelia.


    Everyone and everything else would be scrutinized to determine whether they would be worth it. That


    didn¡¯t mean that Tiffany was a calctive person who saw everything as numbers or money, though.


    She simply didn¡¯t want things to spiral so out of control that it went beyond what she anticipated.


    A good example of that was Derrick. Even Tiffany had to admit that he made her feel something that no


    other man could. Yet, she still kept her guard up. Even when they first met, Tiffany knew that she and


    Derrick lived in different worlds. She had no idea what would happen if she opened her heart and


    epted Derrick¡¯s love, nor if they would end up getting married. She was also clueless on whether


    she wanted to be a part of a rich family and live a life as a wealthy woman.


    Tiffany was rational and thought things through. That was why she refused to ept Derrick¡¯s


    courtship. Perhaps some would see her decision as cowardly, but no one could judge her for protecting


    herself.


    Tiffany interrupted, ¡°Babe, you¡¯re being too corny with Mr. Clinton. Please take Kurt and my feelings


    into consideration.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s cheek burned as she blushed. She was too engrossed in Oscar¡¯s eyes and actually forgot


    about the two other adults in the room.


    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Amelia apologized sincerely.


    Tiffany waved dismissively and said in an amicable manner, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I guess. After all, women in love


    all behave this way. I shall be merciful and forgive you this one time for forgetting all about me.¡±


    Amelia blushed a little.


    When Amelia felt her face burning less, she turned to Kurt and said, ¡°Kurt, is it okay if I call you by your


    name? The thing is, I¡¯m actually fine. So it¡¯s better if you continue staying by Oscar¡¯s side and take care


    of him. He¡¯s always busy at work and is often the center of everybody¡¯s attention, so he¡¯s definitely in


    more danger than I am. You used to follow him around, right? Just continue doing that. I don¡¯t really


    need a bodyguard.¡±


    Oscar held Amelia¡¯s hand, and in a non-negotiable yet sweet voice, he said, ¡°Be good, Amelia. Let Kurt


    be your bodyguard. Only then will my mind be at ease. Kurt is a pretty good fighter, and he has quick


    reflexes. He will definitely keep you safe when things get dangerous. Not to mention, he is extremely


    loyal. He will stay true to his employer and will never betray you.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s lips twitched. It seemed like she had more to say, but Oscar put his finger on her lips to stop


    her.


    Meanwhile, Tiffany pouted and shrugged dismissively before she pointed out, ¡°Mr. Clinton, this guy isn¡¯t


    a good-looking just-for-show bodyguard, is he? Back then, Gary promised that the bodyguards he hired


    were trained and one of a kind. Remember how that ended? Things went sour on their first day! They


    were lucky that Amelia was merciful and didn¡¯tin.¡±


    Oscar shot a look at Kurt, who instantly understood what he was supposed to do. All they saw next was


    his figure disappearing into thin air. Before anyone knew it, he was already sitting on the sofa that was


    at least two meters away.


    Tiffany was stunned. She blurted, ¡°Holy cr*p! Do you know kung fu or something?¡±


    Kurt had a poker face on as he remained silent.


    Tiffany instantly turned into a fan. Without any hesitation, she ran over to give him a hug. To her


    surprise, she ended up hugging the air and falling right onto the sofa.


    Amelia saw that, and she couldn¡¯t help yelping a little before asking softly, ¡°Tiff, are you alright?¡±


    Tiffany got up from the sofa and grunted.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t helpughing aloud when she saw the disheveled state Tiffany was in.


    Tiffany wasn¡¯t angry about it, though. If anything, she admired Kurt even more. She apologized, ¡°Sorry,


    turns out you are so much more than a pretty face, huh? Please forgive me for my ignorance and


    misjudgment. I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t realize that you¡¯re an expert. I apologize for being impolite earlier.¡±


    Kurt¡¯s lips started twitching once more. This woman is practically the epitome of what a weirdo is.


    Amelia smiled in exasperation. She couldn¡¯t help voicing out and reminding, ¡°Tiff, stop messing


    around.¡±


    Tiffany saw the annoyance on Kurt¡¯s face, so she reverted to her normal self.


    She scratched the back of her head a little before she said, ¡°I was just joking around. Please don¡¯t mind


    me. I am writing an action-themed novel, and meeting you has inspired me greatly. Do you mind being


    the leading character for my next novel?¡±


    Kurt was a little lost.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but exin, ¡°Tiff is a frence writer, and her novel is pretty popr. Her ideas


    and writing are pretty wild and imaginative, so please don¡¯t be frightened by her.¡±


    Is it okay if I say that it is toote? That I am already traumatized? was what Kurt thought.


    Get new chapters update on novelheart

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 199

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 199


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 199


    Tiffany¡¯s eyes were gleaming with excitement as she looked at Kurt and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the verdict?


    Are you interested in being the leading character of my next novel?¡±


    Kurt averted his gaze and rejected, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Tiffany pouted, but she didn¡¯t give up. She simply pointed at Amelia and asked, ¡°Amelia is your new


    employer, right?¡±


    Kurt nodded firmly with a straight face on.


    ¡°You will obey hermands, right?¡± Get new chapters update on novelheart


    Kurt nodded once more.


    ¡°Do you know that I am her best friend?¡±


    Kurt shook his head.


    Tiffany wasn¡¯t angry at his response. She simply pointed out, ¡°Well, now you know. I am her best


    friend.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kurt didn¡¯t respond to that.


    Still, Tiffany wasn¡¯t discouraged. She informed him, ¡°Amelia is the one who asked me to write this novel


    because she wanted to read something in that genre. Isn¡¯t your job, as her bodyguard, to fulfill your


    employer¡¯s wish?¡±


    As expected, Kurt started thinking about it.


    Amelia had no choice but to step up because her name was being used to pressure an innocent man.


    She said, ¡°Tiff, stop messing with the guy. You¡¯re on the verge of scaring him away.¡±


    Before Tiffany could speak up, Kurt turned to Amelia. He remained serious when he asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, is


    that your wish?¡±


    Amelia was startled when Kurt regarded her as ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Please, just call me Amelia. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Also, Tiff was just joking and messing


    with you earlier,¡± replied Amelia.


    Tiffany simply shrugged.


    Kurt turned his attention to Oscar. Thetter instructed, ¡°If Tiffany wants to write an action-themed


    novel, then try your best to amodate her.¡±


    Kurt nodded and stood up straight at the side.


    Tiffany gave Oscar a thumbs up for that. She was basically saying, Good job, thank you for being so


    cooperative today, Oscar.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Amelia is tired, so get out of the room if you guys are going to discuss the plot


    of the novel,¡± added Oscar. He was basically chasing everyone out.


    Tiffany doesn¡¯t mind being asked to leave. She went to Kurt right away and grinned brightly before


    saying, ¡°This way, Kurt. Let¡¯s go talk about whether you actually know kung fu.¡±


    Kurt felt helpless, but he couldn¡¯t disobey a direct order, so he exited the room with Tiffany. The second


    they got out, Tiffany¡¯s excited voice resonated across the space they were in.


    ¡°Kurt, you really do know kung fu, don¡¯t you? Please, won¡¯t you teach me? I admired heroes like you


    the most. Hell, I see how cool you guys are all the time in action movies!¡± Get new chapters update on


    novelheart


    Hearing their conversation from her bed, all Amelia could do  was grin helplessly.


    ¡°Seems like Tiff is going to be a little wild today,¡±mented Amelia. She honestly didn¡¯t know if she


    shouldugh or cry about the situation.


    Oscar gazed at her and held her hand in his palm before he promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go after


    Tiffany. I won¡¯t hurt her as long as she didn¡¯t do anything to hurt you.¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help tearing up a little.


    Those felt like the most touching words Oscar had ever said to her.


    If a man didn¡¯t care about a woman, he would not give a sh*t about her friends. Simrly, if a man was


    taking care of the woman¡¯s friends and family, it would mean that he truly loved the woman and was


    committed to her.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton¡­¡±


    Oscar squeezed her hand. His tone was a little displeased when heined, ¡°Did you forget what I


    said? Why are you still calling me Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Amelia grinned a little. She still looked sickly pale, but her smile was ever so bright.


    Oscar felt like he could drown in that beautiful smile.


    The two of them stared at each other for a long while before Oscar tilted his head toward her and


    kissed her lips.


    Amelia became a little breathless after the kiss. Oscar gazed at her and asked in a caring tone, ¡°Are


    you okay?¡±


    Amelia stared shyly at him. Her pale face had since turned a little red from blushing too much.


    Oscar loved the way she looked when she was shy and a little coquettish. He reached out to caress


    her face before he suddenly dered boldly, ¡°I love you.¡±


    Amelia waspletely stunned. Her eyes bulged, and she stared into his eyes in disbelief.


    Oscar smiled lovingly before he ran his fingers through her hair.


    ¡°Your eyes are big enough as they are. There¡¯s no need for you to make them any bigger,¡± teased


    Oscar.


    Tears swirled inside Amelia¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t stop them from rolling down her cheeks.


    She seemed a little shy when she muttered, ¡°Uh, darling, what did you just say just now? Can you


    repeat it? I didn¡¯t quite catch thatst part.¡±


    Oscar lovingly helped wipe her tears away and said, ¡°I love you! Marrying you is the best honor I get to


    have, and I am lucky to be with you. That, my love, is the truth.¡±


    Overwhelming surprise and happiness filled Amelia¡¯s heart because she knew that Oscar had always


    seen himself as a being who was above lying. For a moment there, Amelia did not know how to react.


    She felt like her happiness came at a surprising moment and waspletely out of her anticipation. It


    struck her mind and turned her vocabry into a bunch of random alphabets.


    Amelia smiled, but she cried at the very next second.


    Her tears startled Oscar.


    He worried that her wild emotions would cause her to tear her own stitches, so he quickly cooed, ¡°Calm


    down, Amelia. You haven¡¯t recovered yet, and you can¡¯t afford to be so excited. If you want, I will say


    those three words to you every day after you¡¯ve recovered. I promise.¡±


    Amelia felt like her heart was riding a rollercoaster. She had been waiting for years, and she finally got


    to hear Oscar say that he loved her. Cassie might still pose a threat to their love, but at least at that


    moment, Amelia was the one being loved.


    She would go through hell with him so long as his love for her remained strong and firm.


    With both their hearts opened to each other, Amelia and Oscar instinctively got closer.


    Oscar draped his hand over Amelia¡¯s eyes and advised, ¡°Take a nap. Don¡¯t wear yourself out.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯tin. She closed her eyes obediently.


    Maybe it was because she just had her surgery, but Amelia became sleepy even though she had just


    woken up. She fell asleep almost immediately after she closed her eyes.


    Oscar gazed at her, his heart aching for her.


    No one knew how long Oscar stared, but he eventually got his phone out to call Donnie.


    ¡°Donnie, tell my parents what my sister did. You know what to do,¡± instructed Oscar without hesitation.


    He hung up the call right after.


    After getting his instructions, Donnie sent an anonymous message to Olivia to tell her about how


    Stephanie had hired someone to kill Amelia. Olivia was surprised. She couldn¡¯t believe that her


    daughter would do something like that, but sheter calmed down and called Stephanie.


    Olivia tried her best to suppress her anger and asked, ¡°Stephanie, where are you?¡±


    Stephani had a guilty conscience and she was worried that Olivia had called to interrogate her. As


    such, the former quickly lied, ¡°I¡¯m out shopping with my friends. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking that it feels like it has been a while since west chatted, so I whipped up your


    favorite dishes. I miss you. Will youe home and spend some time with your mom?¡± asked Olivia


    sweetly.


    Stephanie was obviously tempted, but she was still wary.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s just a meal, right? There¡¯s nothing else?¡±


    Olivia refuted, ¡°What else could there be? Or¡­ did you do something?¡±


    Stephanie sighed a breath of relief and promised, ¡°I¡¯ll head home now, Mom.¡±


    The truth was that Stephanie would always want to hang out with her mother.


    When Stephanie got home, the first thing she saw was her parents sitting on the sofa with solemn


    expressions on. She instinctively backed away because she knew that the worst had happened. Her


    mother didn¡¯t ask her toe home to have a meal together. Shoot, this is a murder trial! D*rn it. That


    stupid brother of mine must have told them everything¡­


    Stephanie¡¯s limbs turned cold. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Her spoilt attitude and fearlessness


    stemmed from the unconditional love that her family gave her. She would be nothing without the


    Clintons protecting her.


    For a moment, Stephanie had the urge to just turn around and flee.


    Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t had a chance to implement her n before Olivia ordered, ¡°Come over now


    that you¡¯re home.¡±


    Stephanie inched over slowly and guiltily.


    ¡°Dad, Mom,¡± greeted Stephanie.


    Olivia tilted her head up and looked at her daughter before she pointed at the sofa on the opposite


    side. She instructed, ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Stephanie was rarely that obedient, but she sat down as requested.


    ¡°I have a question for you, Stephanie. Are you the mastermind behind Amelia¡¯s car ident?¡±


    interrogated Olivia directly.


    Stephanie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she put on an oblivious expression and imed, ¡°Mom, what are


    you talking about?¡±


    Olivia suddenly mmed her palm on the sofa and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re still denying it? I¡¯ve already


    learned the truth. Are you insane? How could you do something as vile as hiring someone to kill your


    own family member? What would you do if something were to happen to Amelia and her unborn baby?¡±


    Stephanie was so scared that she sprung from the sofa.


    In a way, she was just a bully who would hurt the weak but fear the strong. She would falter as soon as


    she met an actual opponent. Everything she had at that moment was provided by the Clintons. If she


    got disowned, she would be nothing more than an idiot who couldn¡¯t even take care of herself.


    Her only ability was to differentiate between a real and a fake branded bag. Even though she


    graduated from a great university, she could never bring herself to actually start working. She was


    already used to a luxurious lifestyle, so she wouldn¡¯t just ept any random jobs.


    Mothers knew everything about their daughters.


    Stephanie¡¯s reaction told Olivia everything, and thetter¡¯s heart gripped as disappointment engulfed


    her.


    ¡°Stephanie, you actually did something so vile?¡±


    Stephanie instantly panicked, and she ended upining, ¡°Oscar told you about this, didn¡¯t he?


    Why is everyone siding with that b*tch, Amelia? Everyone is broken-hearted when her finger got hurt,


    but no one cared if I was okay. She¡¯s just an outsider. I am the real daughter of the Clintons, so what


    gives her the right to be the center of everybody¡¯s attention? You and Oscar had your eyes on her as


    soon as she showed up! I¡¯ve always looked up to Oscar and thought that he can do anything. It feels as


    if anything is possible with him around. Also, I love you, Mom. If possible, I want to be the only one you


    love, but everything changed when Amelia came into our lives. My position within the family became


    lower and lower. I never liked her in the first ce, and all I feel for her now is hatred. I want nothing


    more than to watch her die!¡±


    Olivia and Owen were stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that their daughter would actually say something


    like that.


    It was one thing to be spoiled, and that was forgivable. But the intention tomit murder was


    something else entirely, and that was wrong. Get new chapters update on m.statquora

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 200

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 200


    Chapter 200 Chased Out Of The Clintons


    Olivia¡¯s finger trembled as she pointed at Stephanie. The former¡¯s heart was overflowing withplex


    emotions. There was anger, fury, and disappointment, but more than anything, Olivia was heartbroken.


    She carried Stephanie in her womb for nine months and raised the kid while doing the best she could.


    Olivia never thought that Stephanie would go as far as hiring someone to cause an ident. Worse


    still, her target is her own sister-inw, who is on the verge of giving birth to her brother¡¯s baby! If her


    n had seeded, both the mother and the baby would have perish in the ident! That would have


    left a devastating impact on any family. Did she even think about any of these before she did something


    so reckless?


    Olivia couldn¡¯t believe that her daughter would do something as vile as attempted murder just because


    of the so-called hatred in her heart. Get new chapters update on novelheart


    If the news that the Clintons¡¯ young daughter plotting to kill her own brother¡¯s wife and baby got out,


    everyone would mock andugh at the family. They would also point the finger at Olivia and me her


    for being such a terrible parent. They would say that she might have given her daughter a plentiful life,


    but she never taught her daughter right from wrong.


    Olivia only thought that her daughter was simply a little spoiled. The former never imagined that the


    latter would attempt murder.


    She was overwhelmed by a plethora of emotions. She thought that she knew her daughter well, but at


    that moment, she felt like she was staring at a stranger.


    Stephanie, however, stubbornly insisted, ¡°Yes, I hired someone to kill Amelia, but she deserves it! Once


    she¡¯s dead, our family will be able to revert back to its warm and peaceful state.¡±


    Fury rose up within Olivia at that. She lifted her hand and swung it across Stephanie¡¯s face.


    Stephanie held her face. She couldn¡¯t believe she was pped twice within a day.


    ¡°Mom, did you just¡­ pped me?¡± Get new chapters update on novelheart


    Olivia put her hand over her chest in an attempt to calm the turmoil within. She didn¡¯t know what she


    was feeling anymore. All she knew was the fact that there was a sharp pain stabbing through her heart.


    She panted for a while before growling in an uneven tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t just want to p you. I downright


    prayed that I never gave birth to you! If I had known that you would grow up to be such a despicable


    person, I would¡¯ve aborted you back then.¡±


    Stephanie was stunned.


    Olivia¡¯s heart ached physically from the anger she was feeling.


    Owen quickly held her in his arms and cooed, ¡°Calm down, Olivia. Let¡¯s talk and be civil. You¡¯re in no


    shape to be so agitated.¡±


    Olivia leaned in his arms, but she never looked away from Stephanie.


    Seeing that prompted Owen to scold, ¡°Stephanie, apologize to your mom right away. Just look at what


    you¡¯ve done to her.¡±


    Owen was trying to let Stephanie off easy. Despite everything, he still cared about his daughter. He


    didn¡¯t want things to be too bad between his wife and daughter. Some day, he would think back


    and realized that it was possible that his wife was the only one who was heartbroken at the time.


    Stephanie stood there numbly.


    Owen sighed internally. He couldn¡¯t help putting his foot down andmanding, ¡°Stephanie, what are


    you still standing around for? Apologize to your mom right now!¡±


    Stephanie¡¯s lips trembled. She wanted to apologize, but Olivia¡¯s harsh words crushed that thought.


    Olivia said, ¡°I don¡¯t need her to apologize. Since she made a grave mistake, she must be punished for


    it.¡±


    Owen was exasperated when he said, ¡°It was a one-time thing, and Stephanie acted impulsively,


    Olivia. Let¡¯s not remain that agitated. Amelia and the baby are fine, aren¡¯t they? Everything is okay. It¡¯s


    not like you want Stephanie to go to jail either, right?¡±


    Olivia red at Owen in disbelief.


    ¡°Even after all this, you¡¯re still condoning her behavior? She hired someone to kill for her! It doesn¡¯t


    matter who her target is or if her attempt was sessful. This is no longer about honor or morals. She


    broke thew, and I want her to understand that despite the Clintons¡¯ wealth and power, we are not


    above thew. She made a mistake, and no one will clean her mess up every time she does so!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s words were almost identical to the words Oscar said to Stephanie earlier.


    Owen shifted his gaze down and started thinking about it.


    Stephanie howled, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re actually going to send me to prison?¡± Her voice was shrill because


    she was too nervous.


    Olivia had calmed down by quite a bit. She sighed and said, ¡°You are my only daughter. It doesn¡¯t


    matter what mistake you made, I will never want you in prison. That is a mother¡¯s selfish wish.


    Everything we do is for the sake of our children.¡±


    Stephanie¡¯s eyes glowed with immense surprise.


    ¡°Mom, does that mean you¡¯ve forgiven me?¡±


    Olivia shook her head and replied, ¡°Stephanie, I need you to move out of the family home today. You¡¯re


    getting older, and it¡¯s time you learn how to be independent.¡±


    Stephanie froze.


    ¡°What does that mean, Mom?¡±


    ¡°It means that your dad and I will cut you off financially. You should go look for a job and learn that it is


    not an easy feat to make ends meet. You can also learn who your true friends are. Some only put on


    an act to feign kindness,¡± informed Olivia in a strict tone.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will contact your personal friends and our family¡¯s friends after you move out. I will tell them that the


    Clintons will no longer support you financially, and you can see if any of your so-called friends would


    lend you a helping hand. It¡¯s time for you to grow up. I have been spoiling you and have turned a blind


    eye to everything you have done to Amelia. Now, I realize that was a grave mistake. It¡¯ll be good for


    you to venture out and learn independence. You will inevitably suffer a little, but you will learn just how


    genuine and kind Amelia had been toward you,¡± said Olivia.


    Stephanie was truly freaking out.


    That punishment was worse than being pped a hundred times over. How will I survive without any


    financial support? How will I afford all my branded bags and clothes? And how will I live a luxurious


    life?


    ¡°Mom, I made a mistake, and I will apologize to Amelia. So please, don¡¯t cut me off.¡±


    Olivia was heartbroken to hear that.


    She didn¡¯t have the energy to say anything else, though, so she simply waved her hand.


    Olivia remained in Owen¡¯s arms as she got the maid over. Olivia instructed, ¡°Pack Stephanie¡¯s things


    up for her and carry her luggage down the stairs after that.¡±


    The maid murmured an affirmative reply before she walked up the stairs.


    Stephanie walked over to Olivia and knelt down. The former lowered her stance and begged, ¡°Please


    don¡¯t do this, Mom. I am your only daughter. Are you really okay with me getting hurt?¡±


    Naturally, Olivia couldn¡¯t bear for that to happen.


    The problem was that Olivia truly worried that Stephanie would only be viler if she wasn¡¯t taught a


    lesson.


    A person would not grow until they endured some hardships. They would not be able to see who their


    true friends were.


    Hence, Olivia could only bite down and steel herself. She said, ¡°It¡¯s time you grow up, Stephanie. I am


    doing this for your own good. Your brother would¡¯ve fallen apart if anything had happened to Amelia


    and her unborn baby, and I will never be able to forgive you for it.¡±


    Stephanie never thought that things would be that bad.


    She simply assumed that she would rise back up to the top of the Clintons once Amelia was gone. I


    underestimated Amelia¡¯s power within the family.


    She thought that Amelia was just an extra and a nobody. She never expected that it turned out to be


    the exact opposite.


    Stephanie was truly frightened at that moment.


    ¡°Mom, I have learned my mistake. I really have. I will apologize to Amelia. Being the kind person that


    she is, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t hold a grudge against me.¡±


    Olivia shook her head and said, ¡°You should move out. Amelia is still weak, and I don¡¯t want her to


    know that you are responsible for the ident. I don¡¯t want her to hate you. I am not proud of lying, but


    I will do this selfish act because I am a mother. She is the next woman in charge of the Clinton family,


    and your father and I will inevitably let her take over everything within the family. It doesn¡¯t matter how


    sympathetic a woman is, Stephanie. There is no way she can forgive someone who threatened her


    son¡¯s life, so I will lie to her. This will be thest time I protect you.¡±


    The maid walked down the stairs with a huge luggage bag at that moment.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, these are the clothes and essories that Ms. Stephanie uses regrly,¡± reported the


    maid politely.


    ¡°Remove all the essories and bags that can be sold. Do not let her have anything other than some


    clothes. Even her credit cards are to be taken out,¡± instructed Olivia strictly.


    The maid murmured a reply before she tilted her head down and opened the luggage. She removed all


    the branded bags and essories before she left the cards inside the bags on the floor.


    After that, she locked the luggage up once more.


    ¡°It¡¯s done, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Olivia nodded and waved dismissively before saying, ¡°Okay, you may leave.¡±


    The maid left right away.


    Olivia got a card out of her bag and handed it to Stephanie. The former informed, ¡°This card has about


    fifty thousand in it. That will be your living expenses from now on. Use it sparingly. It should tide you


    over until you find a job.¡±


    Stephanie epted the card, but sheined in disbelief, ¡°Mom, this won¡¯t even suffice for a single


    branded bag!¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help scoffing at that.


    ¡°Stephanie, remember this well. This is all the money you have for now. Neither your father nor I will


    bank in any more money into that card. Also, you can forget about stealing a credit card or keeping


    something hidden. I will have your father call the bankster and have them freeze all of your ounts.


    You are on your own now, and it is all on you to make ends meet. I will not help you even if you ended


    up being a beggar,¡± said Olivia.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± murmured Stephanie as she stared at her father and begged with her eyes.


    Owen could only sigh and inform, ¡°Stephanie, your mom has already made up her mind, so just listen


    to her, okay?¡±


    Stephanie knew then that it was all over.


    She held the card Olivia gave her as she struggled onest time, ¡°Mom, Dad, will you really let me fend


    for myself just like that?¡±


    ¡°Someday, the Clintons¡¯ doors will open for you again after you¡¯ve grown up and understood the


    magnitude of your mistake,¡± promised Olivia in aplex tone as she stared at Stephanie.


    In the end, Stephanie cried as she walked out of the family home.


    Olivia fell into Owen¡¯s arms.


    Owen stroked her back and asked softly, ¡°Are you really going to let her fend for herself?¡±


    Olivia nodded and cried. She said, ¡°It¡¯s time she learns her lesson. Back then, all I cared about was


    making her happy. I never realized that I¡¯d end up doing wrong by her. The way she is now¡­ I am


    responsible for most of her behavior, and I cannot deny it. I just hope that she can mature up after this.¡±


    Owen¡¯s gaze turned stoic. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    Olivia sighed. She still couldn¡¯t let gopletely, so she requested, ¡°You better send a few men to


    protect her from behind the scenes, though. Don¡¯t let her fall into the wrong crowd. I want her to learn,


    but I don¡¯t want to push her to her demise.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will make all the necessary arrangements. I will also get someone to give her a job in secret.


    She will have to blend in and work if she doesn¡¯t want to starve. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll learn to let go of the


    proud stance of being a rich heiress.¡±


    Olivia nodded. She didn¡¯t say anything else after that. Get new chapters update on m.statquora

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 201

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 201


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 201


    Olivia calmed herself down. She instructed the maid to pack some nutritious soup and other nourishing


    foods. Then, she went to the hospital together with Owen, carrying all these foods with her.


    When they walked into the ward, Amelia was sound asleep while Oscar was gazing quietly at her.


    Guilt shed across Olivia¡¯s face. She ced the food down on the bedside table and stroked Amelia¡¯s


    hair tenderly. ¡°Is she not awake yet?¡± she asked in a whisper.


    Oscar shook his head in reply and whispered back, ¡°She just fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°Can you step out with me for a bit?¡± Olivia asked, beckoning Oscar towards the door.


    Oscar got out of his chair and followed Olivia into the corridor outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mom?¡± Oscar already had an inkling of what Olivia wanted to say to him.


    ¡°Do you know who¡¯s the culprit behind Amelia¡¯s car ident?¡± Oliva asked him solemnly.


    Oscar nodded in reply.


    Oliva thought quietly to herself for a while then said resignedly, ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t condemn your sister too


    much. I¡¯ve already asked her to leave our family and go her own way.¡±


    Oscar cast a nce at Olivia. He knew that this was a big sacrifice from her.


    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t harm her if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about, but I won¡¯t help her if she ever needs it in


    the future either. I can never forgive someone who tried to hurt my loved ones¡ªeven my sister.¡±


    Olivia sighed. What Oscar had said was reasonable, but Stephanie was still her daughter after all. No


    mother could be so cruel as to disregard their own child, even if she hadmitted such a heinous


    crime.


    ¡°Oscar, I know that Stephanie has done a terrible thing. I, too, am very angry and disappointed with her,


    but she is only human! She¡¯s bound to make mistakes. Let¡¯s just consider this a lesson learned, okay?


    She is still young and there¡¯s still a long way ahead of her. Please help her whenever you can. I only


    have the two of you. I can¡¯t bear it if anything happens to either of you¡­¡± Olivia pleaded earnestly, on


    the verge of tears.


    Oscar stared at his mother. His expression was indecipherable.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes flickered. Under the scrutiny of Oscar¡¯s gaze, her guilt deepened.


    ¡°Mom, what about Amelia? What about your newborn grandson? It has been a few days since Amelia


    gave birth to him but she has yet toy her eyes on him. Right now, her whole body hurts just from


    laughing and there¡¯s a blood clot in her brain that¡¯s pressing on her nerve. She could go blind at any


    time! You said you loved her like your own daughter, but now, you expect me to forgive the person who


    tried to murder her?¡±


    Olivia kept silent. Her eyes shone with unspeakable pain.


    She loved both Amelia and Stephanie equally. It was impossible for her to give up and let go of either


    one of them.


    It was true that she loved Amelia as if she was her own, but Stephanie was her blood and flesh. She


    was disappointed with what Stephanie had done; ultimately, she would stand by Stephanie.


    After all, she had carried Stephanie in her womb for ten months and had raised her all these years.


    How could she possibly stop loving her?


    Oscar felt conflicted. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Mom, it doesn¡¯t matter what you say. It is


    impossible for me to forgive her right now. Maybe in the future, this might change and it will depend


    upon how she treats Amelia going forward. Sorry to say this, Mom¡ªif she shows no remorse, I¡¯ll


    definitely choose my wife and son over her. After all, Amelia is the one who will stand by me for the rest


    of my life. Once Stephanie is married, she, too, will have her own family and her heart will belong to


    another. This is the bitter truth. You can¡¯t make me treat them equally.¡±


    Olivia stared helplessly at the closed door of the hospital ward. A myriad of emotions washed over her.


    Oscar¡¯s demeanor softened. I shouldn¡¯t be so tough on her. She is my mother after all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Stephanie, Mom. She did wrong and she should be punished. I don¡¯t really care for


    her anymore at this point, but when she gets married, I¡¯ll definitely show up with a gift. She is still a


    beloved daughter of the Clintons and I won¡¯t let her be embarrassed. Anyway, I¡¯m sure Amelia would


    want to do right by her as well,¡± Oscar said gently.


    Olivia nodded weakly.


    ¡°Oscar, please don¡¯t tell Amelia that Stephanie was the one who had masterminded the car crash. I


    don¡¯t want a rift to grow between them.¡±


    Oscar nodded in reply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I don¡¯t n to tell Amelia the truth. I don¡¯t want this to haunt her thoughts.¡±


    Olivia sighed heavily.


    Oscar¡¯s resentment for Stephanie is growing by the day. They used to be so close, but now, they¡¯ve


    grown so far apart. Anyway, I can¡¯t deny that Stephanie brought this upon herself.


    Soon, the mother and son came to a tacit agreement and neither spoke another word.From N?velDrama.Org.


    They would hide from Amelia the fact that Stephanie had found someone to crash into her.


    Amelia recovered quickly under Oscar¡¯s devoted care and attention. After spending about half a month


    in the hospital, she was able to engage in light activities again.


    With Oscar wheeling her along in a wheelchair, the nurse allowed her to visit her son in the intensive


    care unit.


    Amelia¡¯s heart tightened as soon as sheid eyes on her tiny, pale babyying in the incubator.


    So, this is my son. What a handsome little boy! His eyebrows and nose look exactly like his father¡¯s.


    Oh, but he looks so delicate! Even a wind would break him! Amelia greedily drank in the sight of her


    son. She just could not get enough.


    She stretched her hand towards him, wanting to touch him, but she was afraid she might hurt him


    instead. She looked at the nurse as her hand hovered hesitantly over the baby.


    The nurse said with a warm smile, ¡°Go ahead and touch him if you want. Babies are not as fragile as


    you think they are. However, don¡¯t touch them too much as their skin is still very delicate.¡±


    Amelia rxed. She gently caressed her son¡¯s tiny cheeks. The touch of his tender skin made her


    heart melt instantly.


    ¡°Oscar, look, this is our son.¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy. ¡°His cheeks are so soft.¡±


    Oscar pulled Amelia into his chest and stroked her hair. ¡°He knows his mother is here to see him, so,


    he¡¯s on his best behavior today.¡±


    Amelia smiled. She felt as if she would explode from happiness.


    ¡°Ah, if only he was awake¡­ I want to see if his eyes are like yours or mine,¡± Ameliamented


    casually.


    ¡°His eyes are like yours. He took after you since you have such beautiful eyes. One look into them and


    your heart would melt into a puddle,¡± Oscar said, taking the opportunity topliment his wife as well.


    Amelia threw him a sideways nce.


    The nurse hid a smile and said, ¡°You two lovebirds are so sweet.¡±


    Amelia smiled at her and replied, ¡°Thank you! Coco, you are so beautiful as well. Your husband must


    love you very much too.¡±


    Coco chuckled and said, ¡°Yes, he adores me. He is a simple, honest man, but he knows how to spoil


    his wife. Mr. Clinton is the more romantic one for sure!¡±


    ¡°Married life is indeed a simple one. As long as the husband loves his wife and the wife is attentive


    towards her husband, and there are a couple of sweet, noisy babies in the mix, then that¡¯s all you¡¯ll


    need for a happy family,¡± Amelia said in reply.


    Coco smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°You are absolutely right, Mrs. Clinton. With a wife like yourself,


    what more would a man want?¡±


    Amelia lowered her gaze bashfully as a smile slowly spread across her face.


    ¡°Oscar, have you given our son a name?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been named yet. My parents suggested that we wait until you¡¯re discharged from the


    hospital. We were nning to throw him a wee baby party when he reaches one month old and


    give him a name then. Even if you aren¡¯t discharged by then, we can still have a small celebration in


    the hospital and name him. We¡¯ve been calling him Tony though. It means ¡°priceless.¡± After all, he is


    our precious firstborn,¡± Oscar answered while caressing his wife¡¯s head tenderly.


    Amelia gazed down at her son¡¯s sleeping form and whispered softly, ¡°Tony, I am your Mommy. Mommy


    had an operation and couldn¡¯t move at all. Do you me Mommy for noting to visit you earlier?¡±


    The baby was still sleeping quietly, but a faint smile flitted across his little face. Perhaps it was because


    he had sensed his mother¡¯s unconditional love for him.


    Amelia turned to Oscar excitedly. ¡°Look! Our son¡¯s smiling at us!¡±


    ¡°Our son must love his mother very much. He must¡¯ve known that you¡¯re here to see him,¡± Oscar said,


    beaming back at Amelia.


    At that moment, Amelia¡¯s heart felt full.


    The two of them stayed in the ICU for about twenty minutes. Amelia was reluctant to leave.


    ¡°We wille back to see him again tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, Amelia. There will be nurses around who


    will watch after our baby. No harm wille to him,¡± Oscar said reassuringly to her.


    Amelia was still frowning with concern. ¡°Oscar, why don¡¯t you and Mom take him home? I don¡¯t feel


    comfortable having him here in the hospital.¡±


    Oscar gently nudged her towards the door. ¡°Mom said that she will bring our son home in two days.


    Anyway, I¡¯ve instructed a bodyguard to watch over him secretly. I won¡¯t allow any harm toe to our


    son. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡±


    Hearing Oscar¡¯s words, Amelia visibly rxed.


    The two of them then began to move away from the ICU. At the other end of the corridor, the


    silhouettes of a man and a woman appeared. The woman was staring bitterly at the sight of Amelia in


    her wheelchair.


    ¡°Honey, do you see this? Your so-called lover treats this other woman oh-so-lovingly,¡± June said while


    his arms crossed tightly over his chest.


    Cassie¡¯s face bore a sour expression.


    She clenched her fists. Resentment shone in her eyes.


    ¡°Oz just feels sorry for her. When she recovers, he wille back to me,¡± Cassie said in self-


    deception.


    June looked coldly at Cassie. ¡°Honey, I used to think you were a smart woman, but it seems that he


    has youpletely fooled. Even after seeing it with your own eyes, you are still lying to yourself! I took


    revenge on them for your sake. Now, you muste back to me. Anyway, I think your mother prefers


    me over that Oscar Clinton!¡±


    Cassie did not even nce at him. Her eyes were fixed on Oscar and Amelia¡¯s retreating figures.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 202

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 202


    Chapter 202 Kidnapping A Baby


    June¡¯s eyes hardened. He forcefully turned Cassie¡¯s face towards him. ¡°Honey, I hope you will only


    have eyes for me and not for other men.¡±


    Cassie gritted her teeth and looked at June in disdain. ¡°Oh, grow up, will you? From the very beginning,


    I¡¯ve told you that I only loved you because you are able to give me ess to the Erihal piano world.


    You can have my body, but you can never have my heart.¡±


    June squeezed her chin and smiled viciously.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, honey, what should I do with you? I¡¯m a greedy man; I want all of you.¡±


    Cassie pped his hand off her face and said in disgust, ¡°Get off me!¡±


    Instead, June wrapped his arms possessively around her torso rather roughly.


    Cassie struggled in his violent embrace, but June ignored her. He leaned close to her and licked her


    earlobes suggestively. His eyes darkened with lust.


    Cassie pushed him off her and pped him hard across his face.


    June¡¯s face sank.


    He touched his sore cheek tenderly and looked at Cassie with an unreadable expression. ¡°Honey, how


    many times have you pped me so far? Don¡¯t you know that a woman shouldn¡¯t simply p a man? If


    a man hits back, he will send you flying with just one smack. Do you know why I don¡¯t raise my hand at


    you? It¡¯s because I love you. What does Oscar have that I don¡¯t?¡±


    Cassie stared at him in disdain. ¡°You are nothingpared to Oscar. He will be worth a hundred times


    more than you ever will be.¡±


    June¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    He carried Cassie off the ground. ¡°Honey, that¡¯s too much. I would prefer for you to just say that you


    love me. One day, you will realize I¡¯m the one for you.¡±


    When June finally let go, Cassie fell to the ground, gasping and coughing violently. I thought he was


    going to kill me from the way he picked me up just now!


    June¡¯s eyes softened at the sight of Cassie bent over, coughing. He gently patted her back and said,


    ¡°Why are you so careless? I¡¯ve already told you not to anger me. As long as you are a good girl, I will


    definitely take care of you well. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if you behaved well like the otherdies? Doesn¡¯t it


    feel good to have me by your side?¡±


    Cassie retreated a few steps away from him in fear.


    June¡¯s expression shifted.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you wish for Oscar and Amelia to be separated?¡±


    Cassie was struggling internally at his question.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s against you¡ªI¡¯m on your side. The Yards may seemparable to the


    Clintons. However, don¡¯t forget that your dad is getting older and his aptitudes are weakening. He is


    unable to deal with a lot of things nowadays and while you are talented at the piano, you don¡¯t possess


    much business acumen. On the other hand, Oscar is a business expert. I don¡¯t think even your father is


    a match for him.¡±


    Cassie kept silent. I can¡¯t do this by myself. Although my father adores me, he is still a businessman.


    He wouldn¡¯t want to offend Oscar or the Clintons for me¡­


    June gently caressed her cheek. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m the only person who can help you.¡±


    Cassie did not push him away. She knew she had no other choice.


    June smirked smugly and gestured at his cheek. ¡°Give me a kiss and I¡¯ll think of a way to abduct that


    baby.¡±


    He was, of course, speaking about Oscar and Amelia¡¯s son.


    Cassie widened her eyes at him in shock. ¡°Could you really kidnap that baby?¡±


    June merely pointed at his right cheek expectantly.


    Cassie tiptoed and kissed his cheek without any hesitation. ¡°June, as long as you manage to steal that


    baby, I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±


    ¡°Not so fast! Before that, I want to ask for a little favor. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the motivation


    to do it.¡±


    Cassie¡¯s eyes hardened for a moment, but she quickly recovered herposure.


    She lifted her head proudly and asked, ¡°What favor do you want?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a long while since I¡¯vest satisfied my carnal needs. Shouldn¡¯t you take care of it for


    me?¡± June suggested casually.


    ¡°Of course, but would you be able to ept my sick, ailing body and all its imperfections?¡±


    June pulled her into his arms and fondled her torso sciously. ¡°You¡¯ve been recuperating for almost a


    month now. I think it¡¯s more likely that your body will be craving for mine.¡±


    Cassie pushed him away from her. ¡°You are too much! We¡¯re in public! If you want women, I¡¯ll get you


    two of them.¡±


    June pressed closer to her. He stared at her with eyes full of desire.


    Under the weight of his gaze, Cassie could not help but take a step back in fear.


    ¡°Stop it, June. Just go and kidnap that boy for me, and my body will be yours to do as you please,¡±


    Cassis promised.


    ¡°Well, honey, you better keep that promise. You know how bad my temper is. I won¡¯t like being tricked


    by the same woman so many times.¡±


    Without responding, Cassie looked in the direction of the ICU where Oscar¡¯s son was held in an


    incubator.


    He grabbed her waist possessively and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go then. I promise you that the boy will be in our


    hands tomorrow.¡±


    Cassie obediently followed June but couldn¡¯t help provoking him by saying, ¡°You know, June,


    sometimes you are but all talk. If you don¡¯t manage to kidnap that boy tomorrow, you can return to your


    country and don¡¯t show up in front of me again. I don¡¯t need a man who can¡¯t help me at all, do you


    understand?¡±


    ¡°Honey, a woman should be more gentle with their words. Men don¡¯t like it when women speak so


    harshly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll only show my gentle and vulnerable side to my man. Are you my man?¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll soon prove to you that I¡¯m worthy of being your man.¡±


    After that, the two voices faded away.


    June kept his promise to Cassie. After sending Cassie back to the ward, he immediately reached out to


    hiswork to find two experienced kidnappers. He gave them a picture of Tony that he had sneakily


    captured with great effort and told them to find a way to kidnap the boy.


    The two kidnappers were eager toplete the job as they had been offered a high reward by June.


    They climbed to the tenth floor of the hospital building after midnight. However, they had only just


    managed to pry open the window and stuck half their bodies in before two guns were pointed at their


    heads.


    The two kidnappers were shocked out of their skin and almost lost their bnce.


    ¡°Get in here,¡± one of the bodyguardsmanded.


    They obediently crawled through the window and tumbled onto the floor.


    ¡°We are only acting under orders! We don¡¯t mean to cause harm! Please!¡± the two kidnappers begged


    in a trembling voice while holding their hands up in surrender.


    ¡°Who sent you here?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know either! We¡¯ve only spoken to him over the phone. He promised us a two hundred


    thousand reward for kidnapping the baby in this photo! This is a very high reward and so, we agreed.


    After all, who could say no to that amount of money?¡± One of the kidnappers answered frankly.


    One of the bodyguards took one look at the photo and said coldly, ¡°Get up.¡±


    The two kidnappers rose to their feet nervously.


    ¡°Dennis, stay here and watch over the boy. Hugo and I will take these two idiots to the Boss.¡±


    The bodyguard named Dennis nodded solemnly while the other two bodyguards grabbed the


    kidnappers roughly by their neck and marched them out of the ICU.


    The hospital was eerily quiet at that time of the night. The kidnappers were brought to an empty office.


    They huddled together, shivering in fear, and begged for mercy. ¡°Please, kind sirs, spare us! We were


    desperate for the money. If we had known that the child in the photo was under your protection, we


    would have never dared to cross you!¡±


    ¡°Shut up or we won¡¯t hesitate to put a bullet through you,¡± one of the bodyguards threatened and kicked


    the kidnappers.


    The kidnappers fell silent.


    Five minutester, the door opened and Oscar appeared.


    ¡°Boss,¡± the two bodyguards immediately straightened up and greeted him respectfully.


    Oscar stood over the two cowering kidnappers. ¡°Are you two the ones who tried to kidnap my son?¡± His


    voice was cold.


    The kidnappers raised their heads to look into Oscar¡¯s face and the moment they recognized him, they


    eximed in surprise, ¡°Mr. Clinton!¡±


    Oscar cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    By then, the kidnappers were shaking uncontrobly. They looked as if they would prefer death.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you are well-known throughout the city. The two of us are at the bottom of the food chain


    and we are very much dependent on your generosity to scrape our living. How could we not know


    you?¡±


    Oscar was seated on the sofa while the two ck-d bodyguards stood nking him. He leaned back


    and tapped his foot casually, looking quite rxed. However, anyone who knew Oscar knew that the


    calmer he looked on the outside, the more cruel and ruthless he would be when he finally decided on a


    punishment.


    It was merely the calm before the storm.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of you exin yourself? Why did you try to kidnap my son?¡± Oscar steepled his


    fingers and leaned forward to stare into the kidnappers¡¯ eyes.


    The kidnappers began to sweat profusely from fear, but they still tried to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, please, we were just acting under someone¡¯s orders! He offered us such a high reward


    that we could not refuse! We didn¡¯t know that the boy was your son! If we had known, we wouldn¡¯t have


    dared to do this. The entire city knows of your family! Who would dare to be an enemy of the


    Clintons? Please, we beg you to have mercy on us! We promise you we¡¯ll get out of this city as soon as


    possible and never return!¡±


    Oscar stared at them coldly then he threw a nce at his bodyguards.


    The two bodyguards understood his look and immediately stepped forward to punch the kidnappers


    repeatedly in their stomachs.


    After a while, the two kidnappers doubled over and fell to the ground in pain.


    Oscar casually rubbed his palms together as he said, ¡°Consider this a small punishment for trying to


    harm my son. If anything had actually happened to my boy, believe me, you¡¯ll be getting a lot more than


    just punching. Tell me who hired you and I won¡¯t have to make you suffer. Speak!¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 203

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 203


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 203


    The kidnappers looked absolutely miserable. They had just wanted the reward. They had not even


    paused to consider who was the person who had issued the order.


    Never once had they failed toplete a job throughout their entire criminal career. Not only had they


    gotten caught this time, but they had been caught by such a dangerous man. It was impossible for


    them to get out of this mess.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, the man offered us two hundred thousand to kidnap your son, but we really have no idea


    who he is! He found us through a middleman, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Call him back now. Tell him that you have the baby in your hands and ask him to pick up the boy


    himself. You know what to do,¡± Oscar said casually without waiting for the kidnapper toplete his


    sentence. He was lounging on the sofa. The two kidnappers kneeling on the ground in front of him


    were as insignificant as dust to him.


    ¡°Y-Yes, we understand.¡± The two kidnappers nodded earnestly and cowered as close to the ground as


    possible, wishing the ground would just swallow them up.


    One of the kidnappers pulled out his mobile phone and called the middleman first, but the call went


    unanswered.


    Cold sweat broke out on their foreheads.


    ¡°M-Mr. Clinton, no one is answering the phone,¡± the kidnapper stuttered. His hands were shaking so


    badly that he almost dropped the phone he was holding.


    Oscar gave a look to his bodyguards and they stepped forward again, readying their fists. The two


    kidnappers immediately covered their heads with their hands and said in a panicked voice, ¡°Please


    don¡¯t hit us! We¡¯ll try calling someone else. We¡¯ll definitely get through to someone!¡±


    They pulled out their mobile phones and desperately dialed all the numbers saved in their phones.


    Several long minutes passed and finally, a call connected.


    As soon as they heard a voice on the other end of the line, they cried, ¡°William, you bastard, where


    were you guys? Why is no one answering the phone? Where is Leo? We need to talk to him right now!¡±


    Oscar could not hear what the man on the phone said to the kidnappers, but they replied in an angry


    tone, ¡°Throw a bucket of cold water over him if he¡¯s drunk! I don¡¯t care what you do! Just wake him up


    and tell him that we have the boy in our hands, but we need to renegotiate our fees with the man who


    issued the order. It was not easy to get the boy! He¡¯s the only heir of the Clintons. The only son of


    Oscar Clinton! Do you know who that is? How can he only pay us two hundred thousand to kidnap


    Oscar Clinton¡¯s only son! Is he trying to lowball us? Hurry up and wake Leo!¡±


    The kidnapper who had been speaking on the phone covered the receiver and quickly reassured


    Oscar, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Clinton. They are handling it over there. I¡¯ll have the man¡¯s phone number


    soon.¡±


    Oscar gave him a hard look and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not trick me. Nobody tricks me and gets away with


    it.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that, Mr. Clinton! Nobody would dare to trick you!¡±


    The voice over the phone sounded again.


    ¡°Here it is, Mr. Clinton!¡± the kidnapper whispered, gesturing at his phone.


    ¡°Put him on loudspeaker,¡± Oscarmanded.


    The kidnapper turned on the loudspeaker on his phone. ¡°Logan, what¡¯s the situation now? I heard from


    William that the baby you were hired to kidnap was Oscar Clinton¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°Leo, that man tried to lowball us! This boy is the only heir of the Clintons! He is worth more than gold!


    The man only offered us two hundred thousand. I won¡¯t hand the boy over to him for that price. Give


    me his phone number and I¡¯ll renegotiate the price with him. Otherwise, I¡¯m sure the Clintons will offer a


    high ransom to rescue the boy. After all, money is no problem to the Clintons.¡±


    ¡°Have you gone mad? Yes, the Clintons have money but they are not stupid! Will you even be able to


    speak to Oscar Clinton? If you threaten him for ransom, it¡¯ll be akin to seeking your own death! You¡¯d


    better forget that stupid idea! I¡¯ll give you that man¡¯s phone number. When we receive the money, we¡¯ll


    split it between us. Then, you two shouldy low for a while. Oscar Clinton is not a man you want to


    cross,¡± the voice on the other end of the line sounded quite envious of the kidnappers¡¯ luck. He read


    out the man¡¯s number to them and warned them again to not bring the child to Oscar as he was not yet


    ready to die.


    After that, the kidnappers ended the call.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, the man¡¯s phone number is¡­¡± the kidnapper read out the number, mumbling incoherently


    in his nervousness.


    Oscar nced at one of his bodyguards and ordered, ¡°Hugo, call that number.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    Hugo pulled out his mobile phone and dialed the number. The call connected quickly.


    Hugo spoke into the phone. His message was clear and his tone was firm, leaving no room for any


    refusal. After about a minute, he got off the phone and reported to Oscar, ¡°The man has agreed to meet


    tomorrow at ten o¡¯clock in the morning at the west end of Spring Garden.¡±


    Oscar nodded at him and said, ¡°Bring some back-up tomorrow. Don¡¯t let that man get away. I want to


    know who dares to order the kidnapping of my son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    Oscar pointed at the kidnappers. ¡°Take these two with you. Do whatever you want with them, but keep


    them alive.¡±


    Hugo and the other bodyguard grabbed the kidnappers and mped their hands over their mouths to


    stop them from making any noise.


    Oscar stood up and left the office without a word, leaving the bodyguards to punish the two kidnappers


    however they wished.


    He walked to the ICU where his son was sleeping peacefully. The bodyguard who had been left behind


    to stand guard bowed and greeted him, ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Go stand guard outside.¡± Oscar waved at him.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The bodyguard walked out of the ICU. Oscar bent over his son¡¯s incubator and gazed at his peaceful


    sleeping form. The hard lines on Oscar¡¯s face softened.


    He reached out a finger to stroke the baby¡¯s cheek. His heart melted at the touch of the tender skin.


    Oscar stood there, bent over his son¡¯s incubator for nearly fifteen minutes. His muscles had almost


    gone numb when he finally straightened up and whispered to the baby, ¡°Tony, Daddy is leaving now. I¡¯ll


    see you tomorrow, okay? You can sleep peacefully here; I¡¯ll make sure no harmes to you.¡±


    ¡°Watch over my son well,¡± Oscar said to the bodyguard as he walked out of the ICU.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    Then, Oscar returned to Amelia¡¯s ward.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes flew open as soon as he approached her bedside. ¡°Oscar?¡±


    ¡°Did I wake you up?¡±


    Oscar flicked a switch and the room was illuminated. He looked into Amelia¡¯s bright eyes and knew that


    she had been wide awake all along.


    ¡°How long have you been awake?¡± Oscar asked, frowning in concern. He lowered himself into the soft


    armchair by her bed and reached out to hold her hand.


    ¡°I just woke up. I saw that you were missing and felt a little worried. Where did you go?¡± Amelia asked


    fretfully.


    ¡°The bodyguard called and said that Tony was fussing in his sleep. I went over to take a look and calm


    him down. That¡¯s all. Don¡¯t worry now and get some sleep. I¡¯ll be here.¡± Oscar ced his hand gently


    over Amelia¡¯s eyes.


    Amelia moved his hand away and blinked up at him. ¡°Did something happen, Oscar? You look quite


    upset.¡±


    Oscar yfully tapped her nose and changed the subject. ¡° So, as soon as I profess my love for you,


    you¡¯re treating me like your little handmaiden?¡±


    Amelia did not even crack a smile at his joke but went on staring at him solemnly.


    ¡°Oscar, you promised me that you wouldn¡¯t lie to me again,¡± Amelia said in a gentle but firm voice.


    Oscar¡¯s head hurt. The woman he had married was not just beautiful but also, smart and stubborn.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never once lied to you ever since we got married. You know, I despise lying.¡± Although, I won¡¯t


    mind telling a little white lie¡­ It¡¯s for your own good, Oscar added in his mind.


    Amelia exhaled in relief and said, ¡°You¡¯re sure everything is okay with our son?¡±


    ¡°Tony is perfectly fine. Don¡¯t worry! Even James has said that he is as healthy as a bull,¡± Oscar said


    solemnly.


    Amelia was a little amused by her husband¡¯s words.


    ¡°Who in the world wouldpare their own son to a bull? The saying is¡ªas healthy as a horse!¡± she


    laughed.


    Oscar¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Are you done worrying now? Go get some sleep.¡±


    Amelia patted the empty space on the bed beside her and said, ¡°Oscar,e here and cuddle me. I¡¯ll


    sleep much better with you next to me.¡±


    Oscar indulged Amelia willingly and climbed in next to her. He carefully wrapped his arms around her


    waist, trying not to agitate her wounds. She leaned back into his embrace and their two bodies were


    pressed close together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some sleep.¡±


    Amelia nodded in reply and closed her eyes. Soon, her breathing had slowed down into a steady


    rhythm.


    Oscar gently stroked her hair with his eyes closed. He, too, fell asleep soon after that.


    When the two of them stirred awake the next morning, it was already half-past nine.


    As soon as Amelia¡¯s eyes peeled open, she saw Olivia gazing at her with a tender expression on her


    face. ¡°Mom! When did youe? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± she asked, feeling quite self-


    conscious that her mother-inw had been watching her sleep.


    Amelia tried to get up but there was a weight holding her back by her waist. She looked down and saw


    a muscled arm draped across her body. She felt startled for a moment before she remembered whose


    arm it was.


    Then, her cheek began to burn. She felt embarrassed that her mother-inw had witnessed an intimate


    moment between Oscar and her.


    She nudged Oscar under the sheets, trying to wake him.


    Oscar moaned sleepily. He slowly opened his eyes and without looking around, he instinctively kissed


    Amelia good morning right on her lips.


    Amelia pressed her palms against his chest, trying to create some distance between their bodies.


    ¡°Oscar, your Mom is here¡­¡± she whispered to him.


    Oscar propped himself up on his elbows and caught sight of his mother. However, he was unashamed


    to be seen like that.


    He merely got off the bed and said casually, ¡°Oh, hello, Mom. You¡¯re here!¡±


    Olivia was overjoyed to see the two of them so loving.


    ¡°Go and wash up quickly. I brought breakfast for the two of you.¡±


    Oscar nodded and turned to help Amelia off the bed. Olivia, too, stepped forward to help her. ¡°Be


    careful of her wounds!¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia smiled, amused at their antics.


    ¡°Mom, Oscar, will you please stop fussing? I¡¯ve already been in the hospital for almost half a month! I¡¯m


    recovering much better than you think I am. You don¡¯t have to treat me as if I¡¯m a fragile little baby! I¡¯m


    fine, really!¡±


    ¡°You should be taking extra care of your wounds for at least another few months! Don¡¯t forget that you


    were very seriously injured. The doctor did advise you not to move around too much for the time being.


    It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry,¡± Olivia replied, her face full of concern.


    Oscar waited for Amelia to wash up. Then, he carried her back to her bed.


    Olivia ced a bowl of soup in front of her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve cooled it down a bit for you. Shall I feed you?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and replied, ¡°No, thank you, Mom. I¡¯m fine, really. I can feed myself. You should


    have some breakfast yourself too!¡±


    While Oscar was washing up in the bathroom, the two women ate their breakfast together.


    When Oscar finally emerged from the bathroom, the two of them had slurped down half their bowl of


    soup.


    ¡°Oscar,e have some breakfast.¡±


    Oscar nodded, but before he had the chance to sit down, his mobile phone rang.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he answered the call.


    The two women could not hear what was said on the other end of the line, but Oscar¡¯s face suddenly


    hardened as he said into the phone, ¡°I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    After hanging up, he sat down casually and started on the bowl of soup that Olivia had handed to him.


    Amelia nced at him and said, ¡°If you have something to attend to, go ahead. Mom brought some


    sandwiches. You can bring one with you and eat it while driving. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine with


    Mom apanying me here.¡±


    Oscar finished the soup in three mouthfuls.


    He put down his spoon and dabbed at his lips with a tissue. Then, as if Olivia was not in the room, he


    leaned over and unabashedly kissed Amelia on her cheeks. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll go deal with this matter


    first. Mom, do stay here and keep Ameliapany.¡±


    ¡°Go on. Drive safe.¡±


    Oscar nodded. He grabbed his jacket and left the hospital ward.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 204

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 204


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 204


    Oscar drove to Spring Garden. When he got off his car, the bodyguard was pointing a gun at a


    handsome man. He had previously seen the man¡¯s picture when he was investigating Cassie. Thus, he


    knew that the man was in a romantic rtionship with Cassie. However, their rtionship could be


    better described as purely carnal.


    As Oscar strode into the pavilion, June¡¯s gaze flickered. Though, no one could see it, because he was


    wearing sunsses.


    ¡°Boss, this is the guy,¡± said Hugo.


    June then took off his sunsses and graciously put his hand out. ¡°Hi Oscar, my name¡¯s June. Nice to


    finally meet you.¡±


    However, Oscar merely nced at his hand before walking to the other side to take a seat. He then


    crossed his legs and sat in a rxed manner.


    Subsequently, both of them sized each other up as neither gave in to each other.


    After a while, June then smiled and broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯re indeed exceptional, Mr. Clinton. No


    wonder Cassie couldn¡¯t get over you. She went to Erihal with me. I¡¯ve given her so much¡ªher status in


    Erihal. However, she insists on returning here. This willfulness of hers almost ruined her career. I just


    feel that it¡¯s not worth it. After all, I¡¯m more suited for her. I know what she wants, but you won¡¯t think of


    her that way.¡±


    While he spoke, Oscar calmly listened to him.


    Although it was their first confrontation, even June had to admire Oscar¡¯sposure.


    This guy¡¯s even stronger than I thought.


    He then walked to the other side and sat down, with the two bodyguards still holding their guns to his


    head. He shrugged and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, can you get these two to put their guns down? I¡¯m not used


    to having guns pointed at me.¡±


    With a wave of Oscar¡¯s hand, the two bodyguards then swiftly put their pistols back on their


    waistbands.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Junemented.


    Oscar then nced at him and said, ¡°Why did you send someone to capture my son?¡±


    June shrugged and smiled. ¡°I had nothing better to do. I love Cassie so much, but she only has eyes


    for you. Even though I¡¯ve done so much for her, she still insists on returning here. She doesn¡¯t even


    give me a chance. I just wanted to see if you¡¯re that good. If your child¡¯s gone, can you trace it back to


    me? But it seems that you¡¯re a little better than I thought because I¡¯m now in your hands. I was


    careless.¡±


    Oscar then smirked coldly.


    He said, ¡°Your rtionship with Cassie is unusual. I know your family has quite a lot of assets abroad,


    and you¡¯re considered rich. However, if I want to kill you, it¡¯s as simple as killing an ant. Don¡¯t you think


    so?¡±


    June smiled confidently, for he clearly did not take Oscar¡¯s threats to heart.


    ¡°If you have said that to an ordinary person, I¡¯ll believe it. But if you wanted to kill me, you won¡¯t bother


    toe here. Also, it depends on whether you can even do anything to me.¡±


    Suddenly, Oscar stood up and strode over to June. They were about the same height and were both


    tall and slender. It seemed as though a violent confrontation was about to erupt between the two strong


    opponents.


    ¡°Was it Cassie who told you to take the child? Tell me, or I¡¯ll prove my words,¡± said Oscar calmly as he


    narrowed his eyes.


    Yet, as June stared at Oscar, he suddenly smiled presumptuously.


    He then stepped back and held his hands out. ¡°So what if that¡¯s true? And what if it¡¯s not? Don¡¯t tell me


    you want to do something to her? But could you bear to hurt her?¡±


    Just then, Oscar merely nced at him before abruptly taking action. His moves were quick, and his


    kick was as fast as lightning. Hence, before June could react, Oscar had already kicked him out.


    He then swiftly ran over and ced his foot onto June¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I hate it the most when people try to drag things on. Either tell me what you know or just shut up.¡±


    Then, he put more pressure on his leg, which caused June to groan in pain.


    Oscar continued, ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t know your mistakes.¡± He then removed his foot and called over


    the two bodyguards, ¡°Break his arm.¡±


    It was only then that a hint of fear flickered across June¡¯s eyes. He nimbly got to his feet then got into a


    defensive posture.


    ¡°A gentleman fights with his words, not actions. Let¡¯s talk it out. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very nice to use force


    as soon as you meet someone,¡± said Juneposedly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re my guest, I¡¯ll surely receive you well as a host. But, are you?¡± asked Oscar.


    June was stunned by his words.


    Oscar then ordered, ¡°Act now!¡±


    As both bodyguards stepped forward, June took a step back. Seeing that he could not escape, he then


    took the initiative to attack first.


    The three men then began to fight. Although the two bodyguards had quite good skills, June was not


    bad either. He was able to cope with the attacks from those men with ease.


    After fighting for some time, he then yelled angrily, ¡°Come out!¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, a few men in ck jumped out from the bushes, each with a gun in hand.


    June then breathed a sigh of relief. As he continued to deal with the two bodyguards, he retreated


    backward to the ck-clothed men.


    Thus, it soon became six facing off three.


    Consequently, June became confident and calm again.


    He said, ¡°I was just joking with youst night, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    However, Oscar did not care about the extra five men that had appeared.


    ¡°Do you think that I won¡¯t do anything to you just because you have five bodyguards now?¡± he asked.


    June waved his hands and said in a sincere tone, ¡°No, no. Your fighting skills are great. I¡¯ve also


    practiced martial arts since young, but can¡¯t fight against you. Anyway, it looks like I¡¯ve annoyed you.


    Since the baby wasn¡¯t really harmed, why don¡¯t we each take a step back? We won¡¯t interfere with


    each other in the future. What do you think?¡±


    Oscar pretended to think about it before he replied, ¡°Sure. As long as you willingly break one of your


    hands, I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    June¡¯s gaze flickered.


    ¡°You must be forgiving, Mr. Clinton. Even though I can¡¯t beat you, it won¡¯t be easy for you to exin if a


    wealthy man dies either.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. If I want to take someone¡¯s life, I¡¯ll make sure it leaves no trouble. I won¡¯t let


    anyone have a hold over me,¡± Oscar replied.


    Hiding among the five bodyguards, June then said, ¡°Attack.¡±


    However, before his bodyguards could open fire, over a dozen ck-clothed men appeared behind


    them. They decisively shot at June and the others, catching them off guard. June only managed to


    avoid the attacks when he quickly dodged away.


    He did not expect the bullets to keeping at him. Thus, the protection of the five brawny men was of


    no help to him at all.


    They certainly did not think that something like that would happen.


    At that moment, June was regretful. He was too proud and had underestimated Oscar¡¯s strength. As a


    result, he caused himself to plunge into such an unresolvable, desperate situation.


    ¡°Stop, stop! I surrender,¡± June said, for he was both tired of running and shouting.


    Thus, when Oscar raised his hand, Hugo ordered, ¡°Stop.¡±


    The several well-trained bodyguards in ck then ran behind Oscar.


    On the other hand, the five bodyguards on June¡¯s side were all injured to varying degrees.


    Nevertheless, their injuries were not fatal. After all, Oscar did not want to take their lives yet. That was


    why he could hear June barking like an out-of-control dog just then.


    June patted his suit that was covered in dust, then gave Oscar a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re great, indeed. A


    foreign man like me can¡¯t win over you.¡±


    Oscar looked at him coldly, then replied, ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re better than a stray dog at best, so don¡¯t


    think you canpete with me. Today¡¯s just a small lesson for you. If you dare to touch my family


    again, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t leave Chanaea. Remember my words. I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    Right then, June felt ufortable inside. Such a loss made him feel that he was inferior to Oscar.


    He was previously dissatisfied with Oscar because of Cassie¡¯s attitude. But right then, he understood


    why Cassie could not get over Oscar.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak so soon, Mr. Clinton. It¡¯s too early to say whether or not I¡¯m only better than a stray dog.


    You¡¯ve already taught me a lesson, so can I leave now?¡± June said casually.


    ¡°Get your bodyguards to back down.¡±


    June then hesitated.


    ¡°Why? Do you have so little guts as a man?¡± Oscar said to irritate him.


    ¡°No way.¡± June then raised his hand and said, ¡°Leave us.¡±


    Simrly, Oscar got his bodyguards to retreat too.


    There was some fear in June¡¯s eyes as he looked at Oscar. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±


    ¡°Go back and tell Cassie not to cause so much trouble. We should¡¯ve ended our rtionship five years


    ago. Also, don¡¯t touch Amelia and our son. Otherwise, I won¡¯t mind touching the Yards either. I don¡¯t


    think she wants her family¡¯s inheritance passed down from her ancestors to be destroyed because of


    her so-called love.¡±


    June raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you personally tell her that? If you treat her


    a little more cruelly, I think she¡¯ll give up on you sooner, right?¡±


    Afterward, Oscar looked at him intently before suddenly making a move. His actions were quick. Before


    June could react, he had already been pped twice and kicked once in the stomach.


    June coughed in pain as he clutched onto his abdomen. Anger shed across his eyes, but he soon


    hid his emotions and smiled as if everything was okay.


    ¡°Since I was defeated today, I think it means I don¡¯t have the ability. You pped and kicked me again,


    so are you finally not angry anymore?¡± He then coughed again and smiled.


    Yet, Oscar merely looked at him coldly. As he then walked forward a few steps, June subconsciously


    held onto his body and moved back.


    At that moment, he feared Oscar.


    After all, Oscar¡¯s strength was even more unpredictable than he thought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk, Mr. Clinton. Taking action will only break the peace.¡±


    Just then, Oscar took out a small dagger from behind him. As soon as June saw it, his eyes instantly


    widened. No longer able to pretend to be calm, he said, ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡±


    Oscar then squatted down and tapped the dagger on his face. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, I wouldn¡¯t need to


    talk so much nonsense. I only want to teach you a lesson so you will know how to behave around here.


    You can¡¯t just touch the Clintons as you please.¡±


    Afterward, he then grabbed June¡¯s hand and pressed it to the ground before quickly stabbing the


    dagger into his palm.


    ¡°Ah!¡± June cried out piercingly.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Not feeling satisfied, Oscar then stabbed again, causing June¡¯s piercing voice to continue to ring out.


    Afterward, he pulled out the dagger and wiped the blood off of it very calmly. He said coldly, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    June merely held his bloody hand to himself as he broke out into a cold sweat.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 205

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 205


    Chapter 205 You Cannot Compare To Oscar


    He got up from the ground with difficulty, then endured the pain as he shot Oscar a look. ¡°Thanks for


    sparing my life today, Mr. Clinton.¡± Since I didn¡¯t die today, I¡¯ll repay you for this in the future.


    Oscar merely looked at him indifferently and replied, ¡°Take it as a small lesson today and not disturb


    my family again. Otherwise, the consequences would be dire.¡±


    He then threw the dagger away before leaving. Subsequently, his bodyguards followed behind him.


    ¡°Are you okay, sir?¡± June¡¯s five bodyguards came forward as they looked at his bloody hand. Then,


    they lowered their heads one by one.


    He red coldly at them and wanted to yell but could not do so because his hand was in too much


    pain. Thus, he said, ¡°You¡¯re all useless. Quick help me bandage it.¡±


    One of them then ran back to the car to take their medicine box and skillfully bandaged June¡¯s wound.


    He was in so much pain that he was breaking out in a cold sweat. When the wound was bandaged, he


    raised his hand in anger and began to hit them. The five men merely stood quietly in ce and let him


    vent his anger on them.


    ¡°You¡¯re all useless. I spent so much money to hire you, but none of you are of help. Then what¡¯s the


    point of hiring you? Hurry and drive me to the hospital. If anything happens to my hand, I¡¯m going to


    chop off everyone¡¯s hands. Since you¡¯re all so useless, you might as well not use your limbs.¡± As June


    continued to vent his anger, the five bodyguards merely bowed their heads and let him scold them.


    However, when his scolding did not receive any replies, it was as if he were talking to himself.


    He then returned to the car in anger.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When he was already in the car, but no one else went in, he opened the door and stuck his head out.


    ¡°Are you guys stupid? Hurry and drive! Why am I paying all of you so much each month? Useless


    idiots. You can¡¯t even protect me. You¡¯re no better than a pig.¡±


    In the end, several cars drove away from the site amid his cursing.


    June had always yed the role of a rich and noble gentleman. He was generous to his female


    companion. No matter what happened, he could always maintain hisposure. Hence, the women


    whom he had dated all thought highly of him. If only these women had known he lost face before


    Oscar. Not only did he fail to get any benefits, but he was also beaten up badly. He could probably


    never forget such humiliation in his lifetime.


    After leaving, he went to the hospital for an examination. The doctor said that had the knife been


    stabbed a little bit more to one side, it would have been incurable. Also, when the wound healed, he


    could not lift heavy objects anymore. Yet, although the injury was quite serious, the treatment was


    timely. Thus, as long as he took care not to wet it and rested well for two to three months, it would


    gradually recover.


    After collecting the prescribed medicine, June then headed downstairs. Once he got into the car, the


    bodyguard sitting in the driver¡¯s seat carefully asked, ¡°Where do we head to, sir?¡±


    ¡°Find a bar.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nevertheless, halfway through, he changed his mind and headed for Principal General Hospital


    instead.


    Originally, he did not want to go there in such an embarrassing state. However, Cassie had called him


    just moments ago. All she said was, ¡°I miss you, June. Can youe here now?¡±


    Even if he knew that her words were possibly untrue, his love for her was too deep. Otherwise, he


    would not have left behind his luxuriant life abroad to follow after her. Furthermore, he still had to


    endure her cynicism and do everything willingly. It was all because he loved her.


    It was a pity that she never did appreciate his love.


    Once he arrived at Principal General Hospital, he took the elevator upstairs and entered her ward.


    However, before he even approached her, a pretty figure rushed toward him.


    Just as he thought that the figure would throw herself into his arms, her first words immediately broke


    all of his anticipations. ¡°Where¡¯s the child? Where¡¯s the child?¡±


    Thus, his face immediately fell. He was just severely wrecked by Oscar because of that insignificant


    child. Never mind that he lost face, but he almost lost his life too. He would never forget such great


    humiliation.


    However, at that moment, Cassie did nothing but bring back the awful experience to his mind.


    Although his injured hand was already no longer painful, it suddenly hurt again. He said in a low voice,


    ¡°Honey, is that child all you¡¯re thinking about?¡±


    She raised her head to meet his eyes as her enthusiasm slowly faded away. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t


    manage to take him?¡±


    He deliberately raised his injured hand. However, she merely nced at it before turning away.


    As a result, the suppressing anger in him began to surge in him again.


    ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you see that my hand¡¯s injured?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re still alive. For a man who merely got injured, you¡¯re acting like a little girl. Aren¡¯t you


    embarrassed to say that?¡± she said disdainfully and raised her eyebrows.


    With aplicated gaze, he looked at the woman he had loved for so long. Although he devoted


    himself and gave her so much, at that moment, he had the intention to kill her. However, he could not.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit upsetting for you to say this?¡± he said while purposely lowering his


    voice.


    She waved her hands and spoke sarcastically, ¡°Stop that. I won¡¯t fall for it. Go and fool those na?ve


    girls, and maybe they¡¯ll fall for it. Even if you¡¯re lying in a hospital now, I won¡¯t cry for you. We both


    knew this from the beginning, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    As she spoke, his expression turned sour. She could always easily provoke his monstrous anger.


    Then, he grabbed her neck as his expression changed. Once I exert some pressure, her beautiful eyes


    could shut forever.


    Suddenly, he felt an unspeakable pleasure inside. Since his beloved woman never took him seriously,


    perhaps it would be a wonderful thing if she died in his arms.


    His unrequited love had made him into a possessive man. If he could not have her, he would rather


    destroy her.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡ª¡± It was Cassie¡¯s breathless coughs that drew him away from his lunatic thoughts and


    back to reality.


    He then looked over only to realize that just as he was thinking of how to make her die in his arms, his


    actions had already preceded his thoughts. He was holding her high up and using so much force that


    the veins on his hand were bulging. In only a few seconds, she might really die in his hands.


    Oh my god!


    He immediately let her go, then looked at his hands in disbelief. Something horrible almost happened,


    which caused him to feel scared and terrible.


    Once Cassie was dropped onto the ground, she coughed violently. Just moments ago, she thought that


    she was going to die. It was the same feeling as when she previously threatened Oscar to jump off the


    building and identally fell out of the window. She almost met with death both times and did not want


    to go through such an experience anymore.


    He wanted to touch her, but she instead stepped backward timidly. Then, she looked at him vigntly


    as her gaze filled with fear.


    The look she gave him was a stab to his heart. He did everything to pursue her; to make her


    understand his good intentions and to stay by her side. As they had spent so many beautiful nights


    together back in Erihal, he did not believe she would be so cruel as to not give him any face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I lost control just now. I¡¯m sorry. Let me see your neck,¡± he said cautiously. He was


    afraid he would scare her again.


    ¡°Don¡¯te here. Stand back.¡± She then waved her hands in fright, for she was indeed afraid of him.


    After all, he could kill her at any time. ¡°Don¡¯te near me, or I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    A flicker of pain then shed across his eyes as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Subsequently, she stepped back again before yelling in fright, ¡°You¡¯re a sicko that wants to kill me.


    Shouldn¡¯t I be scared?¡±


    Rubbing his hands together, he then said weakly, ¡°I was wrong just now, Cassie. I¡¯m sorry. I promise it


    wasn¡¯t on purpose. Be good. I¡¯ll promise you whatever you want.¡±


    However, she pointed at the door and yelled in desperation, ¡°Get out! Get out of here!¡±


    His expression instantly hardened. When he moved forward one step, she took two steps back in fright.


    Then, as they continued that way, Cassie was eventually forced to a wall. She slowly moved a bit to the


    side as she looked at him with fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near, June. Or I¡¯ll really call the police,¡± she said while trembling. At that moment, she was


    indeed afraid of him. He was a madman. In good times, he treated her well and was obedient.


    However, the moment he lost control, he was no different from a lunatic. Both his words and actions


    were difficult to understand.


    June stopped in his actions as he looked at her with aplicated gaze.


    ¡°Are you really scared of me, Cassie?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a demon. You even wanted to kill me just now. Am I supposed to stay put and let you kill me?


    I¡¯m not stupid,¡± she said in fear and disgust.


    She then pointed to the door again and continued, ¡°Either get out now or wait for me to call the police.


    I¡¯ll sue you for attempted murder.¡±


    It was as if June had heard a funny joke, for heughed out loud then.


    Cassie was puzzled. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Why did your illness make you so stupid?¡± he asked whileughing.


    Feeling angry from being shamed, she said, ¡°Who are you calling a stupid? You¡¯re stupid.¡±


    When she said that, his gaze suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting like a shrew now. Back when I met you, you were so innocent and lively, and you were


    so dependent on me. But now, you¡¯re like a shrew that bites whoever she sees. In just a few months,


    your unique charms have disappeared. It makes me very sad, but what can I do? I still want you. As


    long as you¡¯re obedient and listen to me, I¡¯ll treat you like a princess. I¡¯ll try my best to get you whatever


    you want.¡±


    Cassie was angered by his remark. Hence, disregarding her fear, she shouted, ¡°Get lost! Who cares


    about your love? My family¡¯s rich. There are other men who will do what I want. You have no right to


    yell at me.¡±


    After a brief pause, she said, ¡°You¡¯re just a dog in my eyes. No matter what I do to you, you¡¯ll just wag


    your tail at me. I¡¯ve never thought highly of you. You¡¯re the first man I know that has no self-respect.


    How can youpare to Oscar?¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 206

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 206


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 206


    Cassie was throwing insults at June. His face went livid as he strode forward. Suddenly, Cassie went


    crazy and shouted out loud when she saw June¡¯s facial expression. ¡°Ah! Don¡¯te any closer!


    Otherwise, I will call the police.¡±


    Right at that moment, Elizabeth and Charlie pushed the door opened and rushed into the ward.


    ¡°Cassie, are you okay?¡± Being overprotective, Elizabeth anxiously ran towards her daughter and


    checked on her from head to toe. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on? Are you hurt?¡±


    As if seeing a lifeline, Cassie quickly buried her face in Elizabeth¡¯s arms. ¡°Mom, he¡¯s trying to kill me.


    You must save me.¡±


    Elizabeth looked towards June. Instinctively, she stood in front of Cassie to protect her.


    He looks very familiar¡­ After pondering for a while, Elizabeth remembered who it was. ¡°June?¡±


    June¡¯s menacing expression had already disappeared when the Yards rushed in. Standing before


    Elizabeth, June appeared gentle and polite.


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, I¡¯m June. Nice to meet you.¡± June bowed courteously to show her respect.


    What a well-mannered, charming, and good-looking gentlemen! Doubt shed across Elizabeth¡¯s eyes.


    After all, she was still concerned about her daughter. ¡°What are you doing here? Cassie said that you


    were going to kill here? What exactly is going on?¡±


    June took a look at Cassie in Elizabeth¡¯s arm and replied gently, ¡°Mrs. Yard, that was just a


    misunderstanding. Cassie and I were a couple when we were in Erihal, but she suddenly decided to


    end our rtionship and left. I¡¯m confused. So, I purposely set my career in Erihal aside ande to


    Chanaea. I just needed an exnation from her. I can¡¯t believe she would use me of killing her. I


    really have no idea what is going on too.¡±


    The suspicion in Elizabeth¡¯s eyes grew even intense.


    ¡°Cassie, is that true?¡± Elizabeth asked.


    Cassie lifted her head. With Elizabeth and Charlie around, she felt safe. Hence, with a fierce re, she


    said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense! He is a demon. He tried to strangle me to death like a maniac


    the moment he entered the ward. If I didn¡¯t struggle to resist him just now, you would probably never


    get to see your one and only daughter anymore.¡±


    Elizabeth looked at June.


    He raised his hands innocently. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Yard, this is my fault. I shouldn¡¯t be worried about


    Cassie¡¯s condition. I really didn¡¯t know why she would think it that way. She was gasping heavily for


    breath just now. I was just checking on her to make sure she was all right. I meant no harm.¡±


    Cassie gritted her teeth in anger. She did not expect June to be that shameless.


    ¡°June, you¡¯re such an a**hole! Stop bullshitting here. You were trying to kill me! You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Charlie interrupted.


    Cassie stared at Charlie in disbelief.


    Veins popped up on Charlie¡¯s forehead. He clenched his fists tightly and released. Then, he said


    weakly, ¡°Cassie, you¡¯ve been throwing tantrums and crying for the entire month. Knock it off. It¡¯s time


    for you to grow up. Stop wailing like a kid whenever things are not going your way. You¡¯re not only tiring


    yourself but also your mom and me. Give it a rest, will you?¡±


    Cassie looked at Charlie, feeling wronged.


    ¡°Dad, he was really trying to kill me. Don¡¯t you care about your daughter?¡± Cassie bit her lips and asked


    aggrievedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even scared of killing yourself. Are you afraid of being killed by someone else?¡± Charlie was


    obviously implying that Cassie staged the whole thing by herself.


    Cassie had left the whole family in torment. Her sweet and warm family was about to fall apart. She


    was giving Charlie a big headache. He couldn¡¯t even keep up with thepany¡¯s matters anymore.


    Cassie was at a loss for words.


    At that point, Elizabeth clearly took Charlie¡¯s side.


    ¡°Cassie, you¡¯re a grown woman. You lost your baby, and you attempted suicide. Besides, you¡¯ve been


    staying in the hospital for over a month. Of course, you can continue staying here if you think it makes


    you feelfortable. The only thing I¡¯ll ask of you is to behave yourself. Stop causing a scene all the


    time. The Yards are a noble family, but now even the hospital has already raised their voice about your


    issues. You¡¯re really making your father and I look really bad here.¡±


    Elizabeth advised earnestly.


    At that moment, Cassie felt like she had been betrayed by everyone. Her family¡ªthe people closest to


    her¡ªhad turned their back against her. None of them believed in her words and there was no way she


    could defend herself.


    Right at that moment, June stepped up to y the role of a peacemaker. He was polite and humble,


    leaving nothing but a good impression.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Yard, please don¡¯t be mad. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have acted in haste. I just wanted


    to know the reason why she broke up with me. I didn¡¯t mean for her to get scolded by both of you. You


    two are the closest people to her. She might feel hurt to hear you saying those words.¡±


    Subconsciously, Elizabeth took a nce at June. This man whom Cassie once imed to be useless


    had developed a more positive impression in her heart.


    To Elizabeth, at least June was good-looking and well-mannered, carrying himself with great nobility.


    Apart from that, he treated elders respectfully. He was definitely so much better aspared to most of


    the young people nowadays. She even thought that June would probably be a better son-inw of the


    Yard family than Oscar.


    ¡°June, please have a seat. We can talk things outter.¡± There was a change in Elizabeth¡¯s attitude


    towards June.


    June was aware that he had gained her trust.


    Cassie couldn¡¯t believe her eyes and said angrily, ¡°Mom, he is a murderer! He tried to kill me earlier.


    How can you let him off?¡±


    Elizabeth shot her a sideways nce and smiled at June. ¡°June, have a seat. My husband and I will


    talk to you. Cassie is immature and ignorant. Please don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡±


    June replied courteously, ¡°Mrs. Yard, please don¡¯t say that. I love Cassie. We were together for almost


    four years. I even mentioned to my parents that I would introduce Cassie to them. However, little did I


    expect that she would break up with me suddenly. I have no choice but to dy the whole n.¡±


    Meanwhile, Charlie was sizing him up and sounded out, ¡°Have you and Cassie been together before?


    Why hasn¡¯t she told me about it?¡±


    June lowered his head and pretended to be dejected.


    ¡°Mr. Yard, let me be frank with you. We were in a rtionship, but Cassie once confessed that she has


    feelings for another person. Perhaps, she still couldn¡¯t get over him. That¡¯s why she chose to break up


    with me and return here. But I love her. I¡¯m not willing to let her go just like that. Therefore, I follow her


    back here. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so emotionally unstable. She even thought that I was going to kill


    her. However, that¡¯s not the case. I just love her so much,¡± June said with genuine emotions.


    Women were emotional creatures. Elizabeth was moved by June¡¯s heartfelt remarks and took his side.


    Charlie was clearly much more rational. After all, he had experienced a lot in all his years of doing


    business. It was impossible for him to believe in June¡¯s words so easily.


    ¡°Cassie, is that true?¡±


    She stared at June resentfully and answered, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t listen to his bullshit. I have never been in a


    rtionship with him. I love Oscar. As for him, he is, at most, just a barking dog. Can you understand a


    dog¡¯s words?¡±


    Cassie¡¯s words were harsh. Charlie couldn¡¯t help but frown at what she said. However, June was as


    calm as usual, not showing any emotions on his face.


    Charlie took a few nces at June. He seemed to know that Cassie had offended someone she


    shouldn¡¯t have. Unfortunately, her mind was always not clear, especially at such a crucial moment.


    ¡°Cassie, cut it out!¡± Charlie berated strictly.


    Cassie felt deeply wronged. She started feeling pain in her healing wrist.


    She got infuriated and walked off immediately, turning a deaf ear to Elizabeth who was shouting behind


    her.


    Elizabeth felt rather embarrassed. She said, ¡°June, please don¡¯t mind her. It¡¯s our fault for spoiling


    Cassie.¡±


    June shook his head and replied, ¡°Mrs. Yard, no matter what happens, she is still the woman I love.


    Otherwise, I would never sail across the ocean ande all the way just for her. If both of you are


    willing to entrust her with me, I would love to ask for my family¡¯s permission to set up a new branch


    company here. I believe that my family would be very supportive of my decision.¡±


    Elizabeth¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing his words.


    ¡°June, would you mind sharing with us what business is your family dealing in?¡±


    June answered his family name truthfully.


    Then, Charlie and Elizabeth exchanged shocking nces.


    They were surprised to find out that June¡¯s family had been a prestigious family for over a century.


    They were indeed from the upper-ss society. June¡¯s family was much more wealthier and powerful


    than the Yard family. June was born with a silver spoon in his mouth.


    Elizabeth was a quick thinker. She immediately behaved like his mother-inw. After all, she had been


    feeling defeated because of Oscar. She knew that Oscar was never going to marry her daughter. In


    that case, why not turn to someone with a more powerful background? With that, the Yards would be


    treated with great honor. Moreover, she wanted to give the Clintons a big p on their faces. It was fine


    that the Clintons didn¡¯t want the daughter of the Yard family to be their daughter-inw. She still had


    other wealthy men from the upper-ss society. In fact, Elizabeth wanted to take advantage of June


    and seek revenge on the Clintons.


    It was just a matter of time.


    Elizabeth was a narrow-minded person who held grudges. She wouldn¡¯t forget and forgive easily.


    ¡°June, I¡¯m more than wee to have you here, especially when you¡¯re here for Cassie. You look


    really smart and remarkably attractive. You have this great charisma. You and Cassie look so well


    together. Both of you are such a match made in heaven.¡± Elizabeth showered him withpliments.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Cassie. I¡¯ll speak for you. Your charming appearance and gentlemanly


    demeanor are pleasing to the eyes. Cassie is such a fool to have let you go. I won¡¯t let her act foolishly


    this time. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    June smiled gently.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Yard. Thank you for your help. If there is anything you guys need in the future, please


    feel free to ask,¡± June offered sincerely.


    June had sessfully made a great first impression on Charlie and Elizabeth.


    Charlie was a businessman. He understood that business was business. Perhaps, it was best for


    Cassie to marry June. First of all, Cassie deserved a reliable man like June. After all, it was better to be


    the man¡¯s wife than be a mistress of a man. On the other hand, with the help of June¡¯s family


    background, Yard Group could even expand into Erihal market. That would be a perfect opportunity. He


    would never ever let this chance slip away.


    Then, June took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Charlie in a serious manner. ¡°Mr.


    Yard, this is my business card. My number is on it. Please feel free to call me if you need anything.¡±


    Charlie took over his business card. Suddenly, he noticed his hands and asked, ¡°What happened to


    your hand? It looks pretty severe.¡±


    June smiled nonchntly and answered, ¡°I identally hurt my hand when I was cutting fruit. It¡¯s


    nothing serious. But still, thank you for asking.¡±


    Charlie nodded.


    Elizabeth looked worried. ¡°You cut yourself? It looks quite serious. Do you want me to take you to the


    doctor? That must be painful.¡±


    June smiled gently. ¡°Mrs. Yard, thanks for your concern. I¡¯m really fine. It might look a little serious, but


    actually, it¡¯s not that bad.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re feeling hurt, just let me know. We¡¯re going to be a family in the future. You don¡¯t have to be so


    polite with us. I¡¯ll let Cassie knowter. She should care more about you instead of wasting her time on


    someone she shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Yard.¡±


    In the ward, June was having a good time talking to the Yards. The three of them, in a way, had


    reached some kind of consensus.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 207

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 207


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 207


    In the ward, the trio continued talking despite Cassie¡¯s hasty exit. Cassie took the elevator and arrived


    at the hospital¡¯s garden. She was wandering listlessly. Just as she was about to return, she noticed a


    tall figure.


    As she approached the figure, she said, ¡°Mr. Scott? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    She had run a thorough background check on Amelia and the people surrounding her. So she was


    familiar with Carter.


    Carter was quietly watching the passerby when she greeted him. His forehead creased when he


    discovered it was Cassie. He didn¡¯t want to speak to her.


    Cassie ignored the distaste in his eyes. ¡°May I sit here?¡± She then sat down without waiting for an


    answer.


    Carter rose from his seat, prepared to leave. Then, Cassie spoke, ¡°Mr. Scott, don¡¯t you want to know


    how is Amelia faring recently?¡±


    Carter set his foot back onto the ground.


    He looked down at Cassie and inquired directly, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Cassie patted the seat beside her and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a seat if you have some time to


    spare, Mr. Scott? Although we don¡¯t love the same person, our motives are the same. Save me the


    nonsense of I¡¯ll be happy if she¡¯s happy. Assuming that you love her, why are you not fighting for her? If


    you could stand to watch her in another man¡¯s arms, that means you don¡¯t love her enough. Your


    feelings for her are superficial. If what you felt for her is true love, you will want her to stay by your side


    and not simply watch her be happy.¡±


    Carter frowned at the change in Cassie. She used to be innocent and as if anything nor anyone could


    affect her. But all she had now was merely a facade of the old her.


    Cassie ignored Carter¡¯s scrutinizing gaze and merely stared nkly ahead. ¡°Mr. Scott, why don¡¯t you


    sit and have a chat with me? Unless you¡¯re afraid that I would harm you?¡±


    At her words, Carter had no choice but toply.


    Cassie nced at him and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Carter was surprised by her attitude.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Carter didn¡¯t pay any attention to Cassie. Hence, he was unaware of what


    happened to her despite being in the same hospital.


    Cassie sneered, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mr. Scott cares about me. I thought you only have eyes for Amelia.¡±


    Carter simply pursed his lips in response.


    Cassie¡¯s eyes were glossy with tears all of a sudden. She buried her head in her hands and started


    sobbing.


    Carter wanted to say something but kept silent in the end. He merely sat there in silence, allowing


    passersby to whisper and point at him for being uncaring towards his crying girlfriend.


    Cassie kept on crying, but Carter didn¡¯tfort her at all, so she finally stopped.


    She red at Carter and choked, ¡°Carter, are you even a man? Even if I¡¯m not the person you love,


    you could¡¯ve at leastforted me.¡±


    Carter crossed his arms. ¡°Firstly, Ms. Yard, we¡¯re not close friends. Secondly, I have mysophobia, so I


    don¡¯t like to have any bodily contact with others. Lastly, you were crying without mentioning anything.


    Guys will think you¡¯re acting unreasonably.¡±


    Cassie scoffed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a loyal one, Mr. Scott? You dered that you love Amelia, yet you¡¯re not


    aware of her near-death experience from a car ident a while back.¡±


    Carter¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He grasped Cassie¡¯s shirt and interrogated, ¡°What did you say? When


    did Amelia get into an ident? How is she now?¡±


    Cassieughed viciously. Her eyes were taunting him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you love her? And yet you¡¯re unaware of her being in a dangerous ident? The


    doctors had even issued a medical crisis notice, saying she could only live at most three days. And yet


    you, the man who dered to love her, didn¡¯t know about it. How would Amelia feel if she knew about


    this? Poor thing.¡±


    Carter was anxious to learn about the ident. He knew very well that Cassie wouldn¡¯t divulge any


    more information, so he hurriedly left.


    Cassie continued to taunt, ¡°You say you love her deeply yet didn¡¯t know about her ident. What a


    joke!¡±


    Tears started streaming down her cheeks as she taunted.


    Oscar used to say he loved me too, but he wasn¡¯t there with me when I was in danger. His love for me


    was superficial that he couldn¡¯t ovee such a minor obstacle.


    I wanted to lie to myself that Oscar did love me deeply. But the difference in his attitude towards Amelia


    and me indicated his love for me had ended five years ago.


    Nevertheless, I still love him. And I will get him back no matter what. Maybe it is no longer love, but a


    competition between two women.


    After Carter left, he wanted to call Amelia but realized he didn¡¯t bring his phone with him when he came


    down. He frantically stopped a passerby. ¡°Miss, could you lend me your phone?¡±


    The passerby was irritated at being stopped, but the moment she saw Carter¡¯s face, her anger


    vanished, and she swiftly dug out her phone from her bag.


    Carter took her phone, forgetting to say thank you.


    He instantly dialed Amelia¡¯s number, but Tiffany was the one who picked up.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tiffany, it¡¯s me. I heard Amelia got into a car ident. How is she? What about the baby? Which


    hospital is she in right now? Answer me quickly.¡±


    Carter was so nervous that his palms were sweating while Tiffany merely asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    It made sense that Tiffany couldn¡¯t remember Carter because she had a lot on her te at that


    moment. Also, he hadn¡¯t contacted Amelia in a while.


    Carter assumed Tiffany was ming him for not being by Amelia¡¯s side when Amelia got into the


    ident, so she pretended not to know him.


    He inhaled a deep breath to calm himself.


    ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m Carter. How¡¯s Amelia? Which hospital is she at right now?¡±


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s you, the jinx.¡± Tiffany recalled. ¡°Sorry about not recognizing your voice. Where are you calling


    from?¡±


    Carter was a bundle of nerves, but he had to exin patiently. ¡°Tiffany, could you put that aside and tell


    me which hospital Amelia is in?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s at the Principal General Hospital. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°Her ward number?¡±


    Tiffany told him Amelia¡¯s ward number.


    Carter immediately hung up.


    ¡°Thank you, miss.¡± After returning the phone to the passerby, he ran the fastest he ever had back to the


    hospital and took the elevator up.


    He dashed to Amelia¡¯s ward when the elevator had reached his floor.


    However, he was rooted in ce outside of Amelia¡¯s ward.


    He hesitated for quite a while before a man¡¯s voice pulled him from his stupor.


    ¡°Carter, what are you doing here?¡±


    Carter turned around to see Oscar. He awkwardly coughed and replied, ¡°I heard Amelia got into a car


    ident, so I came to visit her.¡±


    Oscar opened the door and gestured for him to enter. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Carter followed behind Oscar. Seeing Amelia lying on the bed, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He hadn¡¯t


    seen her for a whole month.


    He had thought about calling Amelia when he was recovering in the hospital but lost his courage as he


    recalled how he had behaved back then.


    He was afraid that Amelia wouldn¡¯t pick up his call. Also, Jennifer was following him everywhere.


    He now had a fear of Jennifer. She persistently stayed by his side and even swallowed her pride,


    despite his bad treatment. All he could do was avoid her.


    Carter stared at Amelia nkly, hoping to make up for all his lost time.


    Although she was thinner and more haggard now, she was still beautiful in his eyes.


    Amelia was embarrassed by his intense gaze and shifted her gaze. ¡°Carter, you¡¯re here. Come and


    have a seat. Don¡¯t just stand there.¡±


    Carter was rooted in ce, transfixed by Amelia as though his soul had left his body.


    Tiffany scoffed, ¡°Your eyeballs will fall off if you continue to stare. But before that could happen, I think


    someone will pluck your eyes out first.¡± The person Tiffany was insinuating was none other than Oscar,


    whose eyes were burning with rage


    Carter was broken out of his thought and coughed awkwardly. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Amelia nced at Tiffany. ¡°Carter, please don¡¯t mind Tiff¡¯s words. She¡¯s a straightforward person, but


    she means well.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 208

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 208


    Love You Enough to Leave You Chapter 208


    Carter shook his head. ¡°Amelia, you know I¡¯m not a petty person. Tiffany has said worse before.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Carter,e sit.¡±


    Carter sat on the sofa.


    Oscar came up to Amelia and gave her a peck on her lips. ¡°How¡¯re you feeling today?¡±


    Amelia lightly pushed Oscar with her hands and chastised, ¡° Oscar, don¡¯t be like this. Both Tiff and


    Carter are here.¡±


    Tiffany nonchntly said, ¡°Babe, just pretend we¡¯re not here and do whatever you want. I¡¯m used to it


    anyway.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s cheeks blushed red. The blissfulness and happiness in her eyes were there for all to see.


    Carter¡¯s smile gradually turned awkward. A sh of pain flitted across his eyes. He felt a stabbing pain


    in his heart.


    It has only been a month but she has be more attractive. It¡¯s not her appearance, but the glow


    from her happiness.


    I know I don¡¯t stand a chance because there¡¯s only one man in her eyes.


    Carter felt conflicted with his emotions. He wished Amelia happiness, yet he hoped he was the one


    giving it.


    ¡°Carter, are you feeling better?¡± Amelia¡¯s voice pulled him back from his train of thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amelia. What did you say?¡±


    Tiffany nced at Carter.


    ¡°I asked if you¡¯re feeling better now?¡± Amelia repeated.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m recovering well. My mom wanted me to stay for a couple more days,¡± Carter blurted out.


    ¡°Amelia, why didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯ve gotten into an ident? Were you nning to hide it from me?¡±


    Amelia chuckled, ¡°Carter, that¡¯s not it. I was unconscious and subjected to the emergency rescue for a


    few days. The doctor even issued a medical crisis notice. Of course, these were all ryed to me by


    Tiff. Anyway, I almost die. And when I woke up, Oscar and Tiff were there to take care of me. There¡¯s


    no need to trouble you.¡±


    Bitterness spread through Carter¡¯s heart.


    So I¡¯m merely an outsider in her eyes.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine,¡± Carter replied.


    Amelia nced at Oscar awkwardly.


    Tiffany added, ¡°Hey Jinx, why didn¡¯t you bring a gift when you visited? Isn¡¯t it rude to visit empty-


    handed?¡±


    Carter apologized.


    Amelia cast Tiffany a reprimanding look. ¡°Tiff, it¡¯s rare for Carter to visit, so don¡¯t you scare him away.¡±


    Tiffany shrugged andughed, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. Jinx has always been understanding. So he wouldn¡¯t


    mind. Right, Jinx?¡±


    Carter merely nodded.


    Carter wanted to stay a bit longer but couldn¡¯t bear the sight of Oscar fussing over Amelia another


    second longer. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m going to head back to my ward. My mom would be worried if I was gone for


    too long. And I didn¡¯t have my phone with me. I¡¯ll drop by another day.¡±


    Amelia wanted to get up from her bed, but Carter immediately stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Amelia. There¡¯s


    no need to get up. I can get back just fine. Youy down and rest.¡±


    Ameliaplied.


    Tiffany said, ¡°Babe, I¡¯ll send him off on your behalf, then I¡¯m going to get something to eat downstairs.


    You need me to get anything for you both?¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll send Jinx off, so you and Mr. Clinton can be all lovey-dovey here.¡±


    Amelia instinctively nced at Carter and noticed the pain in his eyes despite his deadpan expression.


    After Carter and Tiffany left Amelia¡¯s ward, Carter was unusually silent.


    Tiffany couldn¡¯t stand to look at him being that way. She poked him with her elbow. ¡°Hey, can¡¯t bear to


    look at Amelia and Oscar being happy together? The Jinx I know wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. Or have


    you realized the gap between you and Oscar and found out you came up short, so you wanted to give


    up?¡±


    Carter shook his head.


    Tiffany shrugged. ¡°Nothing is uglier than a crestfallen man. Straighten your back if you¡¯re a man.¡±


    Carter cast her a nce and smiled.


    ¡°I wasmenting when I saw how happy and blissful Amelia is. It has only been a month since west


    met.¡±


    Tiffany felt goosebumps rise all over her body and shivered.


    ¡°Stop! We¡¯re not poets, so don¡¯t make it seem so dramatic. I can feel goosebumps rising all over me,¡±


    Tiffany urged.


    Carter added, ¡°You¡¯re still straightforward as always. I¡¯m curious which man could tame you.¡±


    As he said that, a handsome face appeared in Tiffany¡¯s mind.


    Carter continued, ¡°It would be hard to find a guy who could handle your sass.¡±


    Tiffany rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You just made me out to be a tigress.¡±


    Carter retorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you exactly that?¡±


    Tiffany rolled her eyes at him again and waved her fist threateningly. ¡°I would have punched you if you


    weren¡¯t feeling down.¡±


    Carterughed.


    Tiffany let out a sigh and asked, ¡°Happy now?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Carter was baffled when he realized her intention.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tiffany shrugged as she answered, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be thankful. I don¡¯t want Amelia to feel


    guilty. She had a hard time reaching where she is today. She, Oscar, and Tony are happy together.


    Please give her your blessings if you love her. Maybe, you can consider Jennifer. If you don¡¯t give her a


    chance, how would you know whether she suits you?¡±


    ¡°Tony?¡± Carter asked.


    Tiffanyughed, ¡°He¡¯s Amelia¡¯s one-month-old son. He looks so much like her¡ªfair and cute.¡±


    Carter¡¯s eyes glinted.


    He sucked in a breath. ¡°Can I see him?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let me bring you there. Once you¡¯ve seen Tony, you¡¯ll want to hold him. He¡¯s super cute and


    smart. His huge, blinking eyes will melt your heart.¡±


    The corners of Carter¡¯s mouth curved into a faint smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see him.¡±


    Carter and Tiffany arrived at the neonatal intensive care unit.


    Tony was the only baby there. Carter cast Tiffany a puzzled nce when he noticed the three


    bodyguards at the door.


    Tiffany exined, ¡°Tony is the Clintons¡¯ eldest grandson, so everyone is worried about him. Oscar hired


    those bodyguards to stand guard at the door. But Tony will be discharged this evening.¡±


    Carter nodded.


    Tiffany led Carter to the door. The three bodyguards greeted, ¡°Hi, Ms. Winters.¡±


    Tiffany patted their chest gently and smiled. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. I¡¯m here to see Tony.¡±


    The bodyguards turned to scrutinize Carter instead. Tiffany said, ¡°He is Amelia¡¯s friend.¡±


    Only then did the bodyguards allow them entry.


    ¡°Ms. Winters, please go on in.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Carter followed Tiffany into the room.


    Exactly as Tiffany mentioned, Carter felt the urge to hold Tony when he saw him. Tony was adorable.


    Every expression Tony had when he was awake looked exactly like Amelia.


    Carter¡¯s heart melted at the sight.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he adorable? Everyone said he looked like Oscar. But in my opinion, he looked more simr to


    Amelia. His eyes, brows, and nose are the same as Amelia¡¯s. Especially when he smiles, his big eyes


    are just like Amelia¡¯s. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Tiffany bent down to tease Tony. ¡°Tony, I¡¯m here to see you. Did you miss me today? I missed you so


    much. I took it upon myself and brought a friend here to see you. Do you like him?¡±


    Carter bent down as well. ¡°Hi, Tony. I¡¯m Carter. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Tony gurgled augh as though he could understand. He was simply adorable.


    Tiffany¡¯s heart melted at his cuteness. ¡°I think Tony likes you. He smiles when he sees you.¡±


    Carter chuckled, ¡°He is an adorable baby. Amelia¡¯s marriage must beplete with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Only a child could satisfy their marriage. Especially so when Amelia risked her life to deliver Tony.


    To Amelia, Tony is her life,¡± Tiffany said.


    Carter stared at Tony deep in thought.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 209

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 209


    Chapter 209 No Response


    Carter looked fondly at Tony. The baby seemed to take a liking to Carter, waving his little hands and


    making babbling sounds.


    Tiffany touched his iling hands and smiled as she said, ¡°He seems to like you a lot. You could be his


    godfather. I think that would make Amelia very happy. After all, it doesn¡¯t look like you have any chance


    of being with Amelia. If you be Tony¡¯s godfather, there¡¯ll at least be that connection between the


    two of you, and you won¡¯t have to cut all ties with each other.¡±


    Carter¡¯s gaze darkened instantly.


    After mulling over it for a long time, he finally replied, ¡°I really like Tony. If I can¡¯t be his biological father,


    then I¡¯m willing to be his godfather.¡±


    Tiffany punched him lightly on the chest. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! From now on, you can¡¯t tantly show your


    feelings in your gaze when you look at Amelia. It¡¯ll easily cause misunderstandings.¡±


    Carter merely gazed at Tony in silence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t given up?¡± Tiffany asked incredulously.


    ¡°Amelia is the love of my life.¡± Carter¡¯s answer indirectly answered Tiffany¡¯s question.


    Tiffany nced at him quietly. After a while, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Carter nodded.


    Just as they were about to leave, they saw Olivia and Owen heading their way while chatting happily.


    Tiffany and Carter went out of the ward and walked up to them. ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Clinton,¡± Tiffany


    greeted politely.


    Olivia nced at Carter before replying with a smile, ¡°Tiffany, are you here to see Tony?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Carter just heard that Amelia got into a car ident today, so he came to visit her. When he found


    out that Amelia had given birth, he was excited to meet the baby and asked me to take him here,¡±


    Tiffany exined briefly.


    Olivia nodded at Carter, then said, ¡°Mr. Carter, I heard that you fell ill a little while ago and had to be


    admitted to this hospital as well. With Amelia hospitalized for more than half a month, we were too busy


    and couldn¡¯t take the time to visit you. How are you? Are you feeling better?¡±


    Carter nodded politely. ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better now. Thank you for asking,¡± he replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Young people should be hardworking, but you should also take care of yourself properly


    and not let yourself fall ill,¡± Olivia added.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Olivia then turned to Tiffany. ¡°I¡¯m going to take Tony home shortly. As his godmother, do you want to


    come with us? I can tell that Tony likes you very much.¡±


    Turning to look at Tony through the ss panel, Tiffany asked, ¡°You¡¯re taking him home so soon?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been in the hospital for two weeks, and that¡¯s long enough. No matter how good the hospital¡¯s


    facilities are, nothing beats thefort of being at home. I¡¯ll be taking Tony home first, and we¡¯ll see if


    Amelia will be allowed home in another two weeks. If she isn¡¯t allowed to go home, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have


    to dy Tony¡¯s sip and see,¡± Olivia replied.


    Tiffany nodded. ¡°You should head on home then. Since I still have some things to discuss with Carter, I


    won¡¯t be joining you. I¡¯ll find some time to see Tony tomorrow. After all, we have plenty of time, so


    there¡¯s no need to rush.¡±


    Olivia smiled.


    ¡°Sure. Oh, do give some thought to that matter I mentioned to you earlier. If you agree to it, we can


    take the opportunity when everyone is gathered for Tony¡¯s party to introduce you,¡± she said, not about


    to give up hope.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you care so much about me, Mrs. Clinton. However, I¡¯d like to keep a low profile. As a


    frence novelist, I only attend asional events with my boss. Other than that, I spend most of my


    time at home. I don¡¯t particrly want to entertain those rich people. If you really do care about me,


    then please don¡¯t ask me to do something that troublesome,¡± Tiffany answered somewhat evasively.


    Tiffany¡¯s response made Olivia regard her even more highly. Anyone else would have attempted to


    take advantage of the Clintons¡¯ influence and been all too eager to seize the opportunity. Only


    someone like Tiffany would shy away from it for finding it too much of a trouble.


    ¡°All right then. When the timees where you¡¯re willing to ept me as your godmother, I¡¯ll introduce


    you to some of my friends in the business. Mr. Clinton and I recognize your talent. Just say the word,


    and he¡¯ll make you the country¡¯s best-selling author. Of course, it depends on whether you want it or


    not,¡± Olivia said.


    Smiling, Tiffany responded, ¡°To be a best-selling author is every novelist¡¯s dream. Naturally, it¡¯s


    my dream too. However, some things can¡¯t be rushed. For now, the health of Amelia and Tony is of


    utmost importance. Let¡¯s wait until after the party and see how things go. What do you say, Mrs.


    Clinton?¡±


    Olivia could not hold back a smile. ¡°Well, since Carter and you have things to discuss, I won¡¯t keep you


    any longer. When youe over tomorrow, I¡¯ll personally cook some delicious dishes for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. I¡¯m sure the dishes you cook will be just as tasty as you are beautiful,¡± Tiffany


    praised.


    Olivia was delighted to hear that.


    After a brief chat, Tiffany and Carter left.


    Carter stared down the hallway as they walked side by side and said suddenly, ¡°It appears that a lot


    has happened in the past month. I can tell that Mrs. Clinton has a good impression of you. Although


    she seems like a warm and generous person, she¡¯s actually very opinionated. If she didn¡¯t regard you


    highly, she wouldn¡¯t have said such things. It¡¯s every frence novelist¡¯s dream to meet someone like


    her. Do you think it wise to refuse her so casually? If others find out what happened, they¡¯ll be green


    with envy and secretly scold you for being a fool.¡±


    Tiffany shrugged nonchntly. ¡°So what? If I relied on others to seed in my career, I wouldn¡¯t know


    if I made it because of my abilities or because there was an element of luck. Others would deny my


    abilities and say that I wouldn¡¯t have seeded without the Clintons. That¡¯s not the type of


    achievement I want. In truth, I¡¯m quite a greedy person. I want to build my sess upon my hard work


    rather than the assistance of others. If I had wanted to do so, I could¡¯ve asked for Amelia¡¯s help when


    she married into the Clinton family.¡±


    Carter nced at her thoughtfully.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you suddenly impressed by me?¡± Tiffany teased.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Carter only smiled faintly without saying a word.


    Tiffany looked ahead, pursed her lips, and said dryly, ¡°It looks like this is where our conversation ends.¡±


    Carter could not help frowning when he saw the women hurrying up to him.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be leaving then. I wouldn¡¯t want to butt into your private affairs with other women.¡± With that,


    Tiffany dusted her hands and quietly took her leave.


    Jennifer and Faye rushed over. Jennifer nced at Tiffany¡¯s retreating figure with an unfathomable


    expression, which turned into a look of concern as she spoke to Carter, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have your


    phone with you? Mrs. Scott and I have been trying to get in touch with you, and we were worried sick.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m feeling much better, so you don¡¯t have to make such a fuss over nothing. Also, I hope that all


    of you can give me some space. The way you¡¯re watching over me like a hawk is suffocating,¡± Carter


    replied rather impatiently.


    The image of Amelia and Oscar being affectionate with each other was triggering an explosion of his


    pent-up emotions.


    Jennifer nced at him, her tangle of emotions reflected in her gaze. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Carter,


    did Tiffany feed you nonsense again?¡±


    ¡°Well, what do you think she told me? Do you think she told me about Amelia¡¯s car ident, which the


    both of you kept from me, or the news that Amelia gave birth to a son, which the both of you also kept


    from me?¡± Carter retorted coldly.


    Unexpectedly, Jennifer looked puzzled. ¡°What ident? What son? Amelia had a car ident?¡±


    Carter merely shot her a nce without answering.


    Then, he turned to Faye and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to get myself discharged from the hospital. I¡¯ve been in


    here for a month, which is a pretty long time. There are many things pending at the office that I have to


    get back to.¡±


    Faye immediately replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay another day? Once the doctor gives the green light, I¡¯ll


    take care of the discharge paperwork. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I want to leave. If you don¡¯t get it done, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Faye had no choice but to give in. ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll go and speak to your attending doctor. If he says


    everything is fine, then we¡¯ll leave. Are you okay with that?¡±


    Carter finally nodded.


    Faye said to Jennifer, ¡°You stay here and look after Carter. I¡¯ll go talk to his attending doctor.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead. I¡¯ll take good care of Carter.¡±


    Once Faye left, Carter also walked away, ignoring Jenniferpletely.


    She ran in front of him and held out her arms, looking at him with an aggrieved and hurt expression.


    ¡°Carter, I¡¯ve looked after you for the past month. Are all my efforts iparable to that Amelia who


    likes to y hard to get?¡±


    Lowering his head to look at her, he suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Jennifer, you¡¯re a good person, and I¡¯m


    grateful that you did your best to take care of me. However, we¡¯re not suitable for each other. You¡¯re a


    great catch, and you could have anyone you want. I don¡¯t think you should waste any more time on


    me.¡±


    Jennifer was used to his harsh words by now. She held his arm and changed the subject without even


    batting an eyelid. ¡°I bought you your favorite soup. Why don¡¯t you have some? Just eat some for my


    sake. You wouldn¡¯t be so cruel as to refuse a request from someone as pretty as me, would you?¡±


    Carter gave her a deep look, a sense of powerlessness hanging over him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.


    There¡¯s someone I like, and I don¡¯t have space in my heart for someone else.¡±


    Jennifer swallowed hard, suppressing the sadness that surged through her. ¡°Carter, the fact that I love


    you has nothing to do with you. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯lle to love me one day. I¡¯m


    confident of it. Let¡¯s go. The soup is getting cold.¡±


    Carter pulled his arm away from her, saying, ¡°I can walk by myself.¡±


    Bitterness tinged her smile as she looked down at her empty hands, but when she saw his lone figure


    walking up ahead, she could not stop herself from running over to him. Without caring about Carter¡¯s


    embarrassment, she hugged his arm once more.


    ¡°I¡¯m cold. Holding your arm makes me feel better, so indulge me just this once,¡± she begged pitifully


    while looking up at him.


    Carter neither refused nor pulled his arm away, silently putting up with her behavior.


    That made Jennifer cheer up a little. ¡°Thank you, Carter! Thank you for not shooting down my


    ridiculous request. I truly love you, and I¡¯m willing to change for you. As long as it¡¯s what you what.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. You¡¯re fine the way you are. If you change, you¡¯ll lose what makes you special,¡± he replied.


    ¡°But if I remain the way I am, you won¡¯t fall for me, right?¡± she asked.


    Carter fell silent.


    Jennifer felt dejected.


    For a while, neither of them spoke.


    In the end, it was Jennifer who broke the silence. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said softly.


    They headed to his ward together. Once there, she ced the soup in front of him, and he ate


    wordlessly.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°If it tastes okay, then why don¡¯t you drink two bowls today? You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight this past month,


    and it pains me to see you so thin.¡±


    Carter made no reply.


    Jennifer looked at him with a gaze full of love. s, Carter only continued drinking the soup quietly. He


    had never been willing to respond to her feelings for him.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 210

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 210


    Chapter 210 Wee Baby Party 1


    When Carter fell asleep in his bed, Jennifer asked someone to find out about Amelia¡¯stest situation.


    Half an hourter, she received a text.


    Tapping into it, she realized it was Amelia¡¯s ward information.


    At once, she told her assistant to get some flowers and fruits to visit Amelia.


    When her assistant arrived with the gifts, she asked, ¡°Jen, is your friend sick?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll pay you for the giftster.¡±


    ¡°Jen, they don¡¯t cost a bomb. You don¡¯t have to pay me back,¡± her assistant replied, grinning.


    ¡°All right. You may leave now.¡±


    Her assistant nodded and bade goodbye to her.


    Soon, Jennifer arrived at Amelia¡¯s ward with her gifts. She hesitated outside for a while before knocking


    on the door.


    The door opened to reveal Tiffany, who parted her lips in surprise upon seeing Jennifer.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, what brings you here?¡± Tiffany asked with a half-hearted smile.


    Jennifer returned, ¡°I heard Amelia was in an ident, so I¡¯m here to visit her. What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you


    wee me?¡±


    ¡°Truthfully, I don¡¯t. Still, you¡¯re a guest. I can¡¯t kick you out, can I?¡± Tiffany opened the door and


    gestured. ¡°Come on in. I don¡¯t want others to think I¡¯m bullying you.¡±


    Jennifer walked past Tiffany into the ward.


    Amelia was taken aback to see Jennifer. Still, she struggled to sit up slowly. Her action gave Tiffany a


    shock.


    ¡°Babe, what are you doing? You haven¡¯t recovered yet, so please don¡¯t simply move around,¡± Tiffany


    rushed over to reprimand her while helping her to sit up.


    Amelia replied, ¡°I¡¯m feeling better now. Stop fussing over me.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Dr. Kane told us yesterday that you¡¯re recovering swiftly, save for your ribcage. What if you


    jostle your wound and suffer? Lie down and stop worrying me!¡±


    Amelia was rendered speechless at Tiffany¡¯s reaction.


    After seeing the exchange, Jennifermented, ¡°They take great care of you.¡±


    Pointing at the sofa nearby, Amelia beckoned. ¡°Have a seat, Ms. Larson.¡±


    Jennifer ced the gifts aside and said, ¡°Carter told me you were in an ident. I thought you¡¯d be at


    the brink of death, but look how lively you are now.¡±


    Is she trying to get beaten up?


    Tiffany gritted her teeth in fury. ¡°Ms. Larson, keep those harsh words to yourself.¡±


    Ignoring Tiffany¡¯s retort, Jennifer stuck her chin up arrogantly.


    ¡°Amelia, I heard you gave birth to a son. You have a happy family now. Why did you seduce Carter


    when he has decided to forget about you?¡± she demanded with her arms folded.


    Amelia stared at her silently.


    Meanwhile, Tiffany retorted, ¡°Ms. Larson, who Mr. Scott wants to date is none of your business. Amelia


    got involved in an ident, so it¡¯s perfectly normal for him toe and visit her. You¡¯re not even his


    girlfriend. Why are you acting as though you¡¯re his wife?¡±


    Jennifer gave her a condescending look. ¡°So? Carter is mine. Our families have agreed to our


    rtionship, so we shall marry sooner orter. I¡¯m just exercising my right earlier.¡±


    Rolling her eyes, Tiffany gave up.


    Even Amelia found that amusing. She¡¯s assertive. Isn¡¯t that a form of inferiority?


    A confident woman would never revolve around one man. If she¡¯s smart, she¡¯ll y hard to get so the


    man would never forget about her.


    Rising to her feet, Jennifer towered above Amelia and stated, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t die in that ident,


    there¡¯s nothing to see here. I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡±


    With that, she left without waiting for Amelia or Tiffany¡¯s reply.


    Tiffany stared at her retreating figure in exasperation.


    Laughing in disbelief, she asked, ¡°Is this woman crazy?¡±


    Amelia replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡±


    Tiffany ced her hands on her hips indignantly. ¡°She was too harsh! No wonder that jinx doesn¡¯t like


    her. If I were a man, I wouldn¡¯t choose someone like her. Look at how rude she was.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s hurting, too. Her love for Carter isn¡¯t being reciprocated. So, she vents her frustrations on me.¡±


    ¡°What? Even if she loves him, he isn¡¯t required to love her. If it is that easy to fall in love, people won¡¯t


    take their lives for love.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to dwell on the matter, as Jennifer was not important in her life.


    There was no need to waste time on her.


    In a blink of an eye, one month passed. It was time for Tony¡¯s wee baby party. As Tony was the


    Clintons¡¯ eldest grandson, they held a grand party to introduce him to everyone else. Olivia had been


    busy with the decoration, invitation cards, and other stuff since Tony was brought back home. Oscar


    had to take care of Amelia and go to work, so he contributed little to the party. The wee baby party


    was important to Amelia, but she hadn¡¯t recoveredpletely after spending one month in the hospital.


    She could only walk a short distance before her body started aching. There was no way she could help.


    On the day of Tony¡¯s wee baby party, two doctors and two nurses helped Amelia with the


    discharge procedures before Oscar brought her back home.


    Back at the Clinton residence, the decorated space made her feel like it was a dream. She had only


    spent one month in the hospital, but it felt like she had been absent for ages. Perhaps after the near-


    death experience, I stopped being stubborn and torturing myself.


    Olivia came over to give her a warm hug. ¡°Amelia, wee home.¡±


    Touched, Amelia returned her hug with a grin. ¡°Mom, thank you.¡±


    Olivia released her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to Tony. You didn¡¯t get to see him for the past few weeks. He


    must miss you a lot.¡±


    Amelia missed her son a lot. After all, she only got to see him less than five times after he was born.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Without warning, Oscar picked her up. She let out a tiny shriek and flung her arms around his neck


    instinctively.


    Shyly, she urged, ¡°Oscar, Mom¡¯s here. Put me down, hurry!¡±


    Oscar was unfazed. ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. I don¡¯t want you to walk too much. You¡¯re in a


    hurry to see our son, right? You¡¯ll get there faster if I bring you there.¡±


    Amelia caved in as he was right.


    She remained in his arms as Olivia led them upstairs to the nursery, which Olivia had prepared for


    Tony. Upon seeing Tony in his crib, Amelia felt her heart softening.


    A baby¡¯s features would change almost every day. After half a month, she nearly couldn¡¯t recognize


    Tony.


    At one month old, Tony¡¯s skin was fair and rosy. He was slightly plump and adorable, looking like a


    delicate doll.


    Amelia gestured for Oscar to put her down.


    The minute she regained freedom, she knelt down beside the crib to caress Tony¡¯s cheek. Perhaps the


    little boy sensed her arrival, for he woke up and stared at her unblinkingly. Stretching his tiny hands out,


    he started babbling nonsense.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Olivia chuckled. ¡°Looks like Tony knows his Mommy is here. He was sleeping soundly but woke up


    when you came in.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she whispered, ¡°Tony, Mommy¡¯s here. Say, Mommy!¡±


    In response, Tony babbled excitedly.


    Olivia¡¯s chuckle grew louder. ¡°Tony¡¯s a clever boy, huh? He can understand you now.¡±


    Amelia was in high spirits.


    After chatting with Tony for a while, they left him with the nanny and went out.


    ¡°Amelia, your dad and Oscar¡¯s friends from the corporate world will be hereter. You¡¯re still weak, so


    you don¡¯t have to join us to socialize with them,¡± Olivia told her.


    Amelia nodded obligingly. ¡°Mom, thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need for pleasantries. Tony¡¯s my grandson, so I¡¯ll provide the best for him. You only have to focus


    on taking care of yourself.¡±


    Amelia listened to her obediently.


    After Olivia gave her a quick update, she cut in, ¡°Mom, where is Stephanie?¡±


    At once, Olivia froze. ¡°Oh, you know how she hates formal asions like this. It¡¯s a good thing she¡¯s


    not here. Otherwise, she might talk nonsense. As you¡¯re still weak, I don¡¯t want her angering you,¡± she


    exined.


    Amelia¡¯s heart warmed at her words. Olivia adored her, so she didn¡¯t want Olivia to grow apart from


    Stephanie because of her. One would need to give in and forgive when needed.


    As Olivia had never mistreated her, she was willing to ignore Stephanie¡¯s insults. Thetter¡¯s words


    were rather hurtful, but Amelia could still handle it.


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Stephanie is my sister-inw. She might be harsh, but I won¡¯t take


    herments to heart. After all, she didn¡¯t harm me physically, did she? If she¡¯s missing at Tony¡¯s


    wee baby party, the guests might find her rude,¡± Amelia said truthfully.


    Olivia patted her hand tofort her. ¡°Just ignore her. She¡¯s an adult now. She needs to be punished


    for her mistake. The Clinton family won¡¯t always help to clean up the mess she created.¡±


    Amelia cast a strange look at Olivia. She seems to be insinuating something.


    The corner of Olivia¡¯s mouth quirked up as she changed the topic deftly. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it.


    Tony¡¯s the star of the party, so no one will notice her absence.¡±


    Amelia did not insist further since Olivia had put it that way.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 211

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 211


    Chapter 211 Wee Baby Party 2


    Plenty of distinguished guests were present at Tony¡¯s wee baby party. Besides the usual corporate


    bigwigs, there were also a few government official couples. The guests were either wealthy or powerful


    or both. It showed how prominent the Clintons were.


    Tiffany was decked in a gorgeous outfit to join the party.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve only seen those people in the news. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing them all here!¡± Tiffany was in


    awe.


    Amelia gave a half-hearted smile. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve met them in real life. I might¡¯ve been


    married to Oscar for over five years, but I rarely apanied Oscar to formal events like this.¡±


    ¡°They only talk about business and political stuff. You should stay away from them lest they bring a bad


    influence on you,¡± Tiffany pursed her lips and remarked.


    Amelia merely smiled without saying anything.


    Tiffany took a ss of wine and uttered, ¡°Babe, let¡¯s take a seat there. Mrs. Clinton is worried about


    you, so she told you not to socialize with the guests. Let¡¯s have a bite at the snack table.¡±


    Amelia inclined her head in reply.


    They chose a sofa in a corner and sat down. Tiffany had a te of snacks from the snack table.


    ¡°Babe, try this.¡± Tiffany handed her a slice of cake.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve taken some soup before the party began, so I¡¯m not hungry. If you¡¯re


    starving, I can ask the maid to prepare some food for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten beforeing here, but the snacks look really tempting. I couldn¡¯t resist,¡± Tiffany


    muttered as she stuffed the food into her mouth greedily.


    Amelia chuckled and gave her a drink. ¡°Eat slowly. Don¡¯t choke.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s cheeks were bulging. She chewed a few times before gulping down the drink.


    After giving her a napkin to wipe her lips, Amelia inquired, ¡°Tiff, what happened to you? You¡¯re wearing


    an elegant dress, but acting as though you hadn¡¯t eaten in days. People might think you¡¯ve been


    starved by the Clintons!¡±


    Tiffany hastily swallowed the food and waved her hands. ¡°Babe, you have no idea how crazy Shannon


    was. She called me five times a day to get me to finish the manuscript! She even threatened toe to


    me if I didn¡¯t hand it in on time. To meet her deadline, after visiting you at the hospital in the day, I had


    to write at night. Last night, I only finished work at four in the morning and went to bed so I get to attend


    the wee baby party. Five hourster, she woke me up with a freaking phone call! You have no idea


    how mad I was. Look at my dark eye circles! I¡¯ve lost so much weight. Ugh, this is so annoying.¡±


    Amelia felt bad for her. ¡°If it¡¯s too much for you, just let Ms. Shannon know. It¡¯s important to earn money,


    but she can¡¯t torment you. Why don¡¯t I ask Oscar to hook you up with another publishingpany?¡±


    Tiffany gave a dismissing wave. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Babe. I just needed to rant. Don¡¯t take me seriously. Shannon


    is a good partner to work with. She might be a workaholic, but I find her amiable usually. If I sign up


    with anotherpany, I have to waste time getting along with my new editor. That¡¯s too hassling.¡±


    Amelia parted her lips to say something when she spotted Oscaring over to them.


    Tiffany saw him, too. She poked Amelia and whispered, ¡°Babe, I¡¯m still upset at Oscar, but he looks


    really hot today. His white suit looks really good with your white gown today. You¡¯re Snow White and


    Prince Charming in real life! A perfect match!¡±


    The corners of Amelia¡¯s mouth curved upwards into a genuine smile as a crimson red crept up her


    cheeks.


    Oscar strode to Amelia, his gaze fixated on her. He was clearly besotted with her.


    ¡°Honey, you look gorgeous today.¡± Hevished praises on her.


    Upon hearing this, Amelia¡¯s mood lifted.


    Right then, Tiffany interjected, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I might be the third wheel here, but please consider my


    feelings.¡± How dare they act lovey-dovey in front of me? What an eyesore!


    Oscar ignored her and focused on Amelia. ¡°The party is about to begin. Mom wants us to go to Tony.¡±


    Amelia gave him a nod.


    Tiffany pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t really mind being ignored, but it didn¡¯t stop her from wanting to beat


    Oscar up.


    Amelia turned to her. ¡°Tiff, let¡¯s go.¡±


    In response, Tiffany turned to Oscar and shot him a taunting chuckle. Sticking her chest up, she held


    Amelia¡¯s hand and dered, ¡°Babe, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Amelia was amused.


    They walked ahead of Oscar and made their way upstairs.


    In the nursery, Olivia was holding Tony, who was dressed up smartly. ¡°Tony, look. Mommy and Daddy


    are here.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Amelia shed a warm smile at Tony.


    On the other hand, Tiffany reached out to pick Tony up, but the little boy reached out to Amelia instead.


    Tiffany pretended to be heartbroken and pressed on her chest. ¡°Tony, you¡¯ve broken my heart. How


    could you dump me for your mommy, huh?¡±


    Everyone burst outughing.


    Olivia teased, ¡°If you like kids, get yourself a boyfriend as soon as possible. When the time is right, get


    married and give birth to a cute little baby.¡±


    Tiffany could onlyugh along at her words.


    Amelia wanted to cradle her son, but she was still weak. Sometimes, her hands would suddenly go


    numb. Hence, even though Tony was already one month old, she had never held him in her arms.


    ¡°Go ahead. Tony¡¯s one month old, but he hasn¡¯t been held by his mom. He¡¯s feeling sad,¡± Olivia said


    encouragingly as she handed Tony to Amelia. Slowly, Amelia took the boy and held him carefully. She


    was clearly flustered.


    He¡¯s so soft and fluffy! What if I identally release my grip on him?


    As Amelia held Tony in her arms, strange questions popped up in her mind.


    Olivia found her reaction funny. ¡°Amelia, rx. The baby won¡¯t fall down.¡±


    As Tony was quiet in her embrace, Amelia gradually rxed and grew used to holding him.


    She patted his cheek gently as her expression softened.


    At that sight, Oscar couldn¡¯t stop the jealousy from rising in his heart. It was ridiculous to be jealous of


    his own son, but he felt somewhat ufortable to realize that Amelia¡¯s heart no longer belonged to


    him alone.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m adorable too.¡± Everyone immediately gave him strange stares at his sudden


    announcement.


    Oscar coughed lightly, feeling embarrassed.


    Olivia burst out in giggles. ¡°Oscar, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing you in a fit of jealousy. That¡¯s your son.


    How can you be jealous of your own son?¡±


    Tiffany chimed in, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, that¡¯s because he had nevere across any contenders.¡±


    Her sense of humor caused everyone to burst into giggles.


    Oscar felt awkward, but he put up a calm front.


    Right then, a maid rushed in. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, the guests are here. Mr. Clinton wants you to head down


    with Mr. Tony.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°All right. Tell him I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Clinton.¡± The maid left in a haste.


    Taking Tony from Amelia, Olivia told her, ¡°Amelia, do you want to head downstairs or remain here? The


    doctor said you can¡¯t be on your feet for too long.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Kane and the rest are here. I¡¯m fine. If I feel unwell, I¡¯lle upstairs to rest,¡± Amelia answered.


    Nodding, Olivia turned to Oscar. ¡°Oscar, take care of her. She¡¯s still weak, so bring her upstairs if she


    feels slightly unwell.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±


    With that, Olivia headed downstairs with Tony in her arms.


    Tony¡¯s appearance attracted the guests¡¯ attraction. They startedvishing praises on him.


    Everyone wasmenting on how adorable he was. His brows, nose, eyes, and lips were striking. As


    he was fair and fluffy, the guests said he inherited the best qualities from Oscar and Amelia.


    Olivia was all smiles to hear theirpliments.


    After a while, Owen went on stage to deliver a speech. ¡°Everyone, today is my grandson¡¯s wee


    baby party. Thank you for taking the time to attend the party. As you all know, my daughter-inw was


    involved in a car ident, and my grandson was born with much difficulty. I hope your presence can


    bring luck to him.¡±


    The exquisitely dressed guests murmured in agreement.


    Owen waved his hands and continued, ¡°Thank you, thank you. Everyone, you¡¯re the Clintons¡¯ good


    friends. As we only decided to hold the partyst minute, it isn¡¯t a grand event. Please help yourself to


    the snacks. I apologize in advance for any oversights.¡±


    Murmurs of consent reverberated in the room.


    Owen then proceeded to reveal Tony¡¯s full name¡ªAnthony Clinton.


    The name was well-received. Anthony, which meant ¡°priceless one¡± or ¡°highly praiseworthy,¡± was a


    fitting name for the Clintons¡¯ precious grandson.


    As a slow but pleasant melody floated in the air, the guests milled around and chatted amiably.


    Thedies around Olivia¡¯s age gathered around her tovish praises on Tony.


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re really lucky to have a pretty daughter-inw who has given birth to your adorable


    grandson. Ugh, I¡¯m envious of you. You have everything I want! I wonder when my workaholic son will


    get himself a girlfriend,¡± an elegantly dresseddymented.


    Olivia beamed, ¡°Lily, why are you jealous? I heard Felicity¡¯s pregnant. You¡¯re going to be a


    grandmother in a few months¡¯ time!¡±


    Hearing that, Lily shed a genuine smile. ¡°Felicity had to make a few trips to the gynecologist before


    she could finally get pregnant. Now, I¡¯m worried about my son who¡¯s practically married to his work.


    When will he get himself a girlfriend and settle down? If he is half as obedient as Oscar and gets


    himself a great wife like Amelia, I won¡¯t have to nag him every other day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for us to worry about their lives as we can¡¯t do anything. Just go along with the flow. When


    the timees, he¡¯ll get married,¡± Olivia assured her.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right. Anthony is really precious. Can I hold him? When he looks at me with his cute eyes, I


    have the urge to give him everything he wants!¡± Lily carried the little boy carefully and eximed out


    loud.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 212

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 212


    Chapter 212 Causing A Scene


    They were talking about Tony happily when a few people suddenly appeared in the hall. At once, the


    tension in the room grew.


    Olivia was ying with Tony and immediately scowled at the unwanted guests¡¯ arrival. As there were


    other guests around, she immediately regained herposure.


    ¡°Lily, I¡¯ve asked my chef to prepare a few desserts. Let¡¯s go try them out. I need your opinion. If you like


    them, tell the maid to pack some up for you to bring back home.¡±


    The otherdies knew Olivia was trying to send them away, for the unwanted guests were none other


    than the Yards. Everyone witnessed Cassie¡¯s escape from the wedding five years ago. Her actions


    caused the Clinton family to be the joke of the upper-ss society. Even though Oscar married


    Amelia shortly after, he still got mocked. Both families remained at peace for the next few years, but


    Cassie and Oscar were still in an ambiguous rtionship. After all, no man could ept being left at


    the altar by his fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°We need to try, then. Let¡¯s talk to the chef if they are really good,¡± replied Lily with a smile. The other


    ladies nodded obligingly and left with her.


    With Tony in her arms, Olivia turned to Oscar. ¡°Oscar, bring your wife to the other end to socialize with


    the guests there. I¡¯ll handle the Yard family. Don¡¯t interfere lest Cassie kicks up a fuss.¡±


    Oscar held Amelia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Amelia and I shall go talk to Mr. Ferguson. He only came back to


    the country yesterday and has never seen Amelia before. When he called me two days ago, he kept


    reminding me to introduce him to Amelia.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°All right. Go.¡±


    Oscar led Amelia away, while Tiffany remained by Olivia¡¯s side.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, if they are rude to you, I¡¯ll sew their lips up!¡± She gestured to zip their lips sternly.


    A corner of Olivia¡¯s mouth lifted in response. The next moment, her smile froze in ce when she saw


    the person who appeared behind Charlie.


    Upon spotting Olivia¡¯s expression, Tiffany voiced her concern. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Olivia snapped back to reality and forced a smile. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Tiffany said nothing after that. Even when she saw Stephanie holding Cassie¡¯s armter, she merely


    arched her brow silently.


    Stephanie is taunting Amelia, huh? Previously, Oscar might not do anything, but judging from how he


    adores Amelia now, he should say something after seeing his sister and his ex-lover together. He won¡¯t


    allow Amelia to get bullied by Stephanie anymore.


    Both Stephanie and Cassie like to create trouble. No wonder they are best friends. Birds of the same


    feathers flock together, after all! They are both arrogant and selfish.


    Tiffany might despise the foolish Stephanie, but it didn¡¯t show on her face.


    Olivia sauntered over to the Yard family. ¡°Charlie, why are you here?¡±


    Charlie seemed a little awkward for the Clintons didn¡¯t extend an invitation to the Yards. Obviously, they


    were keeping a distance from the Yards.


    ¡°Olivia, we¡¯ve been friends for years. Can¡¯t wee to offer our congrattions to your grandson?¡±


    Elizabeth uttered in disdain. She took one nce at Tony and mocked, ¡°Oh, so this is him. I was


    wondering what he looks like. He¡¯s not that good-looking, after all.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression darkened as anger poured through her.


    Tiffany touched her arm to stop her from saying anything. ¡°Mrs. Yard, I thought you would¡¯ve learned


    your lesson since ourst encounter, but turns out you¡¯re still as rude as usual. That¡¯s really disgusting.


    Even I can¡¯t stand the sight of your bad manners. I thought you¡¯re a gentlewoman. I wonder how do


    you socialize with the other upper-sses?¡±


    As an author, Tiffany was good at cursing others.


    Instantly, Elizabeth¡¯s expression soured.


    ¡°Olivia, look at how rude this youngdy is. Why did you allow her to remain by your side?¡± she


    demanded with a frown.


    Olivia¡¯s gaze swept over to Stephanie, who was afraid of the former. ¡°Tiffany¡¯s an obedient youngdy.


    I¡¯m going to take her as my goddaughter.¡± She seemed to be insinuating something.


    Taking one look at Stephanie, Elizabeth blurted out, ¡°Olivia, are you crazy? You kicked your own


    daughter out and cut off her allowance, but want to take an outsider to be your goddaughter? You must


    be crazy. No wonder Stephanie looked so upset when she came to Cassie. I think you¡¯re being too


    harsh on your own daughter. Don¡¯t you feel bad for her?¡±


    Aplicated emotion shed across Olivia¡¯s gaze. Tiffany was confused. She thought Stephanie


    moved out to protest against Amelia, but it was Olivia who had kicked her out.


    Why, though? I don¡¯t get it.


    Olivia patted Tony tofort him before answering, ¡°Stephanie is in her twenties. She gets to train


    herself to be independent out there. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with that. Young people should


    be diligent. It doesn¡¯t matter how much they earn as long as they could afford to survive.¡±


    Elizabeth snorted. ¡°Olivia, that¡¯s the joke of the year. Why would a Clinton work hard for a mere sry


    of a few thousand bucks? The others will mock you for that.¡±


    Olivia pretended not to hear her words, while Charlie shot Elizabeth a disapproving look and gestured


    for her to shut up.


    ¡°Olivia, please don¡¯t mind my wife¡¯s reckless words. I¡¯m here to see your grandson. You invited the


    others but left us out. To be honest, I was really disappointed. We¡¯ve been friends for decades. It¡¯s not


    worth it to cut off ties just because of a minor understanding.¡± Charlie¡¯s voice was sincere.


    Olivia handed Tony to Tiffany before responding, ¡°Charlie, you know why I didn¡¯t invite you to the party.


    I don¡¯t want someone to show up at Tony¡¯s party and make the situation awkward. Five years had since


    passed, but the upper-ss society is still gossiping about Oscar and Cassie. I don¡¯t want the rumors


    to harm my son and his wife¡¯s marriage. I hope you understand that.¡±


    Elizabeth let out a sardonicugh. ¡°Olivia, you can¡¯t afford to humiliate yourself. Do you think we want


    to humiliate ourselves, then? Cassie lost her baby andmitted suicide because of Oscar. He then


    dumped her, saying they aren¡¯t a suitable match. You even med everything on her. Do you think


    we¡¯re pushovers?¡± she dered loudly.


    Tiffany parted her lips to retort, but Olivia stretched her hand out to stop her. Thetter turned to Charlie


    and stated, ¡°Charlie, many of our friends from the corporate and political world are here today. I don¡¯t


    mind if you want to cause a scene today. Oscar is married and has a kid, so the others will only criticize


    him for being a reckless man. Cassie, however, is a different matter. She¡¯ll be mocked for being


    someone else¡¯s mistress. Her reputation will end up in shreds, and she won¡¯t be able to marry into a


    good family. Don¡¯t me that on us in the future.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯ve got it wrong. We¡¯re here to visit your grandson. We¡¯ve been friends for years, so I¡¯m


    willing to show my sincerity. I¡¯m not as bad as you think,¡± Charlie said apologetically.


    At once, Elizabeth cut in, ¡°Charlie Yard, our daughter is being humiliated now! I won¡¯t take it if you


    make things difficult for Cassie just to preserve your friendship.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia hailed a maid and ordered, ¡°Bring Mr. and Mrs. Yard there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    She then nced at Stephanie, who had been stuck to Cassie silently the whole time. ¡°Stephanie,


    come upstairs with me.¡±


    To her surprise, Stephanie scurried away to hide behind Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth had a smug smile ying on her lips. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯ve failed as a mom. Look, your daughter is


    afraid of you.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face clouded over.


    Tiffany patted Tony consolingly and told her, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, don¡¯t get mad.¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Oliviamanded icily, ¡°Stephanie,e over here!¡±


    Stephanie stuck her head out from behind Elizabeth and whined, ¡°Mom, I want to move back home.


    I¡¯ve run out of money. It has been ages since I bought any bags or eaten something nice. Let mee


    home!¡±


    Olivia felt her chest clenching in anger. ¡°Follow me upstairs. Why are you hiding behind someone else¡¯s


    back? Do you want me to yell at you in public?¡±


    Stephanie felt really indignant. ¡°Mom, I only want toe home. I don¡¯t have any money, and the


    others are viewing me with contempt. You¡¯re my mom. Don¡¯t you feel bad for me?¡± She was smart


    enough to act pitiful this time.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 213

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 213


    Chapter 213 Vile Intentions


    Olivia¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Come upstairs with me, or you¡¯re no longer my daughter.¡±


    As Stephanie seemed really terrified, Elizabeth patted her hand. ¡°Stephanie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be on your


    side.¡±


    At that sight, Olivia trembled in rage.


    As the guests milling in the hall were important guests to the Clintons, they might think Olivia and


    Stephanie were involved in a fight.


    Worried for Olivia, Tiffany dered furiously, ¡°Ms. Clinton, I know I¡¯m not supposed to butt in, as I¡¯m an


    outsider, but Mrs. Clinton is your mother. She won¡¯t harm you! Look at you, hiding behind an outsider.


    Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re hurting her with your actions?¡±


    Stephanie red at her and retorted, ¡°Scram! You¡¯re nothing but a small fry. How dare you cozy up to


    us? I¡¯m a real Clinton, but you¡¯re just an imposter. Even if my mom wants to take you as her


    goddaughter, you won¡¯t get a cent from the Clinton family¡¯s wealth. Dream on!¡±


    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but snicker at how ridiculous Stephanie¡¯s thought was. Doesn¡¯t she have anything


    better to do than letting her imagination run wild? Do I look like a gold digger?


    Olivia gave Stephanie a warning look. ¡°Come with me, now.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Biting her lip, Stephanie suddenly dashed out from behind Elizabeth and went on her knees in front of


    Olivia. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she wailed.


    The guests were already casting curious looks in their direction, so her sudden action immediately


    caught their attention.


    Olivia nearly lost herself. ¡°Stephanie, stand up right now.¡±


    s, Stephanie shook her head stubbornly and refused to budge.


    Owen, Oscar, and Amelia hastily strode over to them.


    With a frown, Owen chided, ¡°Stephanie, what are you doing? Hurry, get up. It¡¯s your nephew¡¯s wee


    baby party today. Why are you making a scene? Are you trying to make us aughingstock?¡±


    After glowering at Amelia, Stephanie cried out, ¡°Dad, I just want toe home. You¡¯ve reprimanded


    me and kicked me out so I can be independent. After half a month, I know I¡¯m nothing without the


    Clinton family. Please let mee home. I don¡¯t want to eat junk food out there and wear cheap


    clothes. Look, I¡¯ve lost so much weight. My skin is terrible now. Dad, don¡¯t you feel bad for me?¡±


    Owen felt his temples throbbing, for Stephanie¡¯s action would make the Clinton family aughingstock


    for sure.


    ¡°Stephanie, be a good girl and get up. Don¡¯t scare your nephew. We shall talk after the party. There are


    a lot of guests here, and you¡¯re making it seem like we¡¯re bullying you,¡± he tamped down his irritation


    and tried to convince her.


    s, the foolish Stephanie refused to move an inch.


    The other guests slowly gathered around them. Onedy, who was a close friend of the Clintons, spoke


    up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Stephanie? It¡¯s your nephew¡¯s wee baby party today. Why are you causing a


    scene? Stand up. If you made your mom angry, apologize to her. Don¡¯t make things awkward. Look


    how mad your mom is. Listen to me, get up.¡±


    As Olivia seemed really upset, Stephanie rose to her feet obediently.


    Amelia shot Oscar a strange look and went to her. ¡°Stephanie, you should go back to your room and


    take a shower. Your makeup is smudged.¡±


    s, her kind intention wasn¡¯t received well by Stephanie.


    Right now, Stephanie despised Amelia greatly. If it weren¡¯t for Amelia, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered. I¡¯m a


    Clinton, but ended up working for someone else. I even got yelled at! No one has ever done that to me.


    That was really humiliating.


    Half a month of independence didn¡¯t teach her anything at all. Instead of reflecting on her mistake, her


    hatred for Amelia had increased to a new high.


    ¡°Amelia, save your crocodile tears. I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this mess if it weren¡¯t for you!¡±


    Stephanie howled.


    Her sudden promation rendered Amelia a little confused.


    Afraid that Stephanie would blurt everything out in a fit of anger and ruin her efforts of keeping


    everything a secret, Olivia burst out in a shrill voice, ¡°Stephanie, shut up!¡±


    Everyone cast shocked nces at Olivia¡¯s faux pas.


    She had always been a gentle and elegant woman, so it was the first time she had lost it in public.


    Owen immediately pulled her into a hug and said in a soft voice, ¡°Olivia, calm down. The guests are


    staring.¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Olivia returned to her usual elegant self and shed a pleasant smile to


    everyone. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about Stephanie¡¯s willfulness.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. If she made a mistake, talk to her. Don¡¯t get mad and scare her,¡± Olivia¡¯s friend offered


    kindly.


    Olivia gave a weak nod.


    She turned to Stephanie and spoke calmly. ¡°Stephanie,e upstairs with me now. Your makeup is all


    smudged.¡±


    By then, Stephanie dared not defy her mother and trotted to Olivia without a word.


    ¡°Amelia, take care of the guests with Oscar and your dad,¡± said Olivia.


    Amelia nodded obligingly. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After Stephanie and Olivia went upstairs, Tiffany came to Amelia. ¡°Is Tony all right?¡± asked Amelia in a


    low voice.


    Tiffany whispered, ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±


    Amelia took one look at her son and said, ¡°Tiff, bring Tony upstairs. There are too many people here.¡±


    After pondering briefly, Tiffany nodded in agreement.


    Owen told the guests to return to the hall. Soon, only Oscar, Amelia, Tiffany, and the Yard family were


    left standing.


    Cassie¡¯s gaze was fixated on Oscar. She ignored Amelia and went to him. ¡°Oz, I heard it¡¯s your son¡¯s


    wee baby party today, so I asked my parents to apany me here.¡±


    At her words, Oscar frowned as a sh of impatience appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Cassie, wee to Tony¡¯s party today,¡± Oscar said politely.


    Pretending not to see Oscar¡¯s indifference, Cassie shed an amiable smile. ¡°Oz, can I hold your son?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s hand around Amelia¡¯s waist tightened slightly to remind her not to overthink.


    In response, Amelia looked up and met his gaze. Her eyes sparkled as she curved her lips up into a


    grin to indicate that she was fine.


    Seeing their intimate exchange, Cassie¡¯s fists balled up. She couldn¡¯t stop a scowl from appearing on


    her otherwise beautiful face.


    Meanwhile, holding Tony in her arms, Tiffany stood between the couple and Cassie, blocking the


    latter¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°Ms. Yard, the party is over there. Please head there with Mr. and Mrs. Yard. Amelia and Oscar have to


    tend to other guests, so they have no time for you,¡± Tiffany sneered.


    Cassie¡¯s gazended on Tiffany and the baby boy in her arms. Upon seeing how adorable the boy was,


    she turned green with jealousy.


    ¡°So this is Oz¡¯s son? He¡¯s good-looking, but he doesn¡¯t look like Oz at all. Did you get the wrong baby


    from the hospital?¡± she scoffed.


    After taking one look at Tony, Tiffany looked up and retorted icily, ¡°Ms. Yard, after trying to take your


    own life, you must have ruined your brain and your eyesight. Everyone elseplimented Tony for


    being the replica of Amelia and Oscar. He had inherited their best qualities. If you say he doesn¡¯t look


    like Oscar, I wonder what sinister intentions you have.¡±


    Cassie bit her lip and stretched her hand out. ¡°Can I hold him? I¡¯ve been dreaming of a baby ever since


    I had a miscarriage. I¡¯d like to shower my love on other babies!¡±


    The baby Cassie once had was just a weapon to remind Oscar of their rtionship. It was also a thorn


    in Amelia¡¯s heart. Amelia said it didn¡¯t matter, but inwardly, it still bothered her. After all, no woman


    could ept the fact that the man she loved once had sex with another woman and even got the other


    woman pregnant.


    Every time Cassie mentioned that baby, Amelia would have a niggling feeling in her heart. Still, she had


    to put on a smile and conceal her emotions.


    Tiffany held Tony tighter and said, ¡°Sorry, Ms. Yard. I won¡¯t hand Tony to a beast. What if that beast


    releases its grip on the baby? Oh, sorry. I¡¯m not talking about you, Ms. Yard. Don¡¯t pigeonhole


    yourself.¡±


    The scowl on Cassie¡¯s face deepened.


    Stepping forward, Elizabeth glowered at Tiffany and demanded, ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t go overboard.


    Otherwise, I shall make you pay!¡±


    Tiffany parted her lips to retort, only to have Amelia hauling her away swiftly.


    ¡°Tiff, bring Tony upstairs. Oscar and I will handle the situation. I don¡¯t want to bring Tony into this.¡±


    Tiffany had no choice but toply.


    Turning to Elizabeth, Amelia assumed the stance of thedy of the house.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 214

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 214


    Chapter 214 I Will Not Lie To You


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Yard, thank you for attending Anthony¡¯s wee baby party today. The guests are all


    gathered there. If you think it¡¯s too noisy there, you can head outside. We have seats out there, too,¡±


    Amelia exined politely.


    Elizabeth pursed her lips and sneered, ¡°Stop putting up an act. We¡¯re here to see if your son will die


    young. Cassie lost her kid, but you get to form a happy family? I won¡¯t let that happen!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face turned grim at her evilment.


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, if you¡¯re not here to give your blessings to my son, please leave,¡± she dered coolly.


    Without looking at the Yards, Oscar told Amelia softly, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll introduce you to someone


    who has helped me previously.¡±


    Amelia inclined her head.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Oscar turned to leave with Amelia. However, Cassie grabbed his arm and stopped him. Stopping in his


    tracks, Oscar turned and shot daggers at Cassie¡¯s hand that was holding his arm.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Oscar ordered.


    Cassie felt heartbroken at his icy response. She looked up at him pitifully and said, ¡°Oz, are you going


    to be this heartless to me?¡±


    Oscar pulled away from her. ¡°Ms. Yard, please mind your actions. I¡¯m a married man.¡±


    That felt like the joke of the year. Cassie wanted tough out loud, but she could only manage a bitter


    smile.


    ¡°Oz, what did you just call me?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. There¡¯s no way Oscar


    will fall out of love with me that quickly!


    If Cassie was smart, she wouldn¡¯t have forced a man to make a decision at a party. No man would


    humiliate his own wife in public. Even if he didn¡¯t love his wife, he¡¯d still respect her. Thus, when Cassie


    acted as though they were still involved, Oscar immediately distanced himself from her.


    ¡°Ms. Yard, you must be still ill. I think you should head back to rest.¡± Oscar then squeezed Amelia¡¯s


    waist gently to reassure her.


    Cassie¡¯s mouth set in a hard line. ¡°Oz, when we were in love, I was your baby, and when we had sex,


    you called me honey. Why are you distancing yourself from me? You promised to treat me like a


    princess. Have you forgotten everything?¡±


    Oscar scrunched up his face in displeasure. He had never called Cassie ¡°baby¡± or ¡°honey.¡± He wasn¡¯t


    that romantic, so he¡¯d express his love through his actions.


    Clearly, Cassie was trying to drive a wedge between them.


    Oscar nted a kiss on Amelia¡¯s forehead gently. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Amelia nodded and told Cassie, ¡°Ms. Yard, you should leave.¡±


    As Cassie clenched her fists tightly, her lovely face twisted with malice.


    She was about to lose it when Charlie stopped her. Staring at Oscar and Amelia¡¯s departing figures, he


    said, ¡°Cassie, you pleaded with your mom and me to bring you to the wee baby party, and we


    obliged. Can we leave now?¡±


    Chewing on her bottom lip, Cassie stuck her chin up to force back her tears.


    ¡°Dad, am I that bad?¡± Her gaze followed Oscar as she felt her heart shattering into a million pieces.


    She thought Oscar¡¯s heart would only belong to her. s, she had overestimated her importance to


    him.


    Sighing, Charlie advised, ¡°Cassie, you¡¯re exceptional. After all, you¡¯re part of the Yard family. Your


    rtionship with Oscar had ended five years ago after you left the country stubbornly. Upon your return


    five yearster, although you got back together with Oscar, he is already married. Forget about him. I¡¯ll


    introduce other eligible bachelors to you. There are better men out there, and you shouldn¡¯t get hung


    up on him.¡±


    Tears streamed down Cassie¡¯s cheeks as she wailed in desperation. ¡°But Dad, I still love him!¡±


    Charlie felt a piercing pain in his heart. Cassie was his only daughter. If he hadn¡¯t been lenient on her,


    she wouldn¡¯t have made so many mistakes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get home,¡± he uttered.


    With her eyes on Oscar, Cassie shook her head. ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t leave. I should be Oz¡¯s wife. I want


    everyone to know I¡¯m the woman he loves. Oz won¡¯t treat me unkindly because I was once pregnant


    with his child.¡±


    Charlie grabbed her hand. ¡°Stop it, Cassie. If you make your rtionship known to everyone here,


    Oscar¡¯s reputation won¡¯t be affected. Instead, it won¡¯t be easy for you to marry into a prominent family.


    You¡¯re going to marry someone else one day, right? Don¡¯t embarrass our family. You won¡¯t act


    recklessly if you care for your mom and me.¡±


    Cassie swirled around to give Charlie a pleading look. ¡°Dad, please help me. I can¡¯t live without Oz. Mr.


    and Mrs. Clinton are your friends, right? If you ask for their help, Oz will marry me for sure. Dad,


    please! Oz is everything to me!¡± she pleaded selfishly.


    The veins on his temples throbbed as Charlie growled, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Cassie pulled away from him and strode into the living room.


    ring at Elizabeth, Charlie chided, ¡°Look at your daughter. She¡¯s a humiliation to the Yard family!¡±


    Elizabeth panicked upon seeing her daughter¡¯s action. What if Cassie reveals her rtionship with


    Oscar? She won¡¯t be able to marry into a prominent family!


    The upper-ss society was a tight social circle. As always, bad news traveled fast. If the news of


    Cassie being a homewrecker spread out, even though the Yard family was wealthy, it wouldn¡¯t be easy


    to find a suitable match for Cassie.


    Cassie was young and impetuous, but her parents knew how important it was for her to marry into a


    good family. They also couldn¡¯t afford to embarrass themselves.


    At once, Elizabeth rushed forward to stop Cassie. ¡°Cassie, be a good girl. Don¡¯t cause a scene here.


    We shall let them gloat for now. I¡¯ll figure out a way to avenge you,¡± she told her daughter in a low


    voice.


    Cassie was still staring at Amelia, who was held by Oscar. Gritting her teeth, she replied, ¡°Mom, I want


    to marry Oz. I don¡¯t want another woman to be by his side.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯ll make sure he marries you. Just don¡¯t kick up a fuss now. Otherwise, your reputation will


    be ruined.¡±


    Cassie swiveled her head to look at Elizabeth. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re worried I¡¯ll embarrass you, right?¡± Her


    retort hit the nail on the head.


    Elizabeth squirmed a little under her daughter¡¯s scrutiny, but she still put on a stern front. ¡°Cassie, I¡¯ve


    done a lot for you. If you have a shred of conscience left in your heart, don¡¯t humiliate your dad and me


    in front of our peers.¡±


    Finally, Cassie relented and stopped in her tracks.


    Pulling her aside, Elizabeth continued convincing her. ¡°Cassie, you¡¯ve seen the child and caused a


    scene. Let¡¯s go home now. When everything quiets down, I¡¯ll figure something out. We need to calm


    down now to risk falling for someone else¡¯s trap. Besides, Stephanie is now on our side, right? We can


    use her conflict with Amelia to take revenge.¡±


    It was only then did Cassie finally regain herposure.


    She took onest look at Oscar and left with her parents.


    On the other hand, Oscar introduced Amelia to the elderly people he respected, and they approved of


    her.


    ¡°Amelia, this is Mr. Wilbur Ferguson. When I first joined Clinton Corporations, he gave me a lot of help.


    He¡¯s one of the men I respect a lot.¡± He led her to a man in his seventies and introduced them to each


    other.


    Amelia gave a little curtsy and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Ferguson. I¡¯m Amelia Winters. I¡¯m sorry for not


    paying you a visit even though I¡¯ve been married to Oscar for almost five years.¡±


    Wilbur Ferguson was a kind and respectable old man. He scanned Amelia carefully and grinned. ¡°I¡¯ve


    left the country six years ago. To attend Anthony¡¯s wee baby party today, I took a flight back to the


    country. I¡¯ve been curious about Oscar¡¯s wife, and I¡¯m d he married you. That brat from the Yard


    family might be pretty, but she¡¯s quite ignorant. You, however, can be with Oscar for better and for


    worse. I like that about you.¡±


    Amelia shed a modest smile at the old man¡¯s kind words and took to him immediately.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ferguson. I¡¯ll do my best to be a good wife. I hope I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a scary wolf. Just think of me as a normal elder. I admire Oscar,


    so it makes me happy to see you married to him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ferguson.¡±


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Wilbur changed the topic. ¡°I heard you were involved in an


    ident. Are you feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ferguson. I¡¯m much better now, but I can¡¯t stand too long or exercise. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Wilbur told his assistant to hand the gift he prepared earlier to Amelia.


    ¡°This is a piece of jade I picked for you personally. I hope you like it,¡± he said.


    Amelia epted the gift gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ferguson. This is an expensive gift.¡±


    Wilbur beamed at her response.


    After chatting briefly, Oscar said, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, we¡¯ll get going for now. I need to introduce Amelia to


    the others.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Oscar introduced Amelia to two other influential figures. Afraid that she might be exhausted, he brought


    her upstairs after that.


    ¡°Oscar, let¡¯s go to Mom and Stephanie,¡± Amelia suggested.


    ¡°No. You¡¯ve been socializing with me for a long time. It¡¯s time to rest now. Mom will take care of


    Stephanie¡¯s matter,¡± came Oscar¡¯s firm reply.


    Amelia went along with his wishes and followed him to their bedroom. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but nce


    at him curiously. ¡°Oscar, are you hiding something from me? Stephanie didn¡¯t go to Koandria for a trip


    with her friends, right?¡±


    Without offering any reply, Oscar kept his hand around her waist and led her back to their bedroom.


    Back in their bedroom, he picked her up without hesitation.


    Instantly, Amelia let out a tiny yelp and wrapped her arms around his neck instinctively.


    With Amelia in his arms, Oscar strode to their bed and ced her down carefully.


    Lying in bed with her eyes wide open, Amelia pressed on doggedly, ¡°Oscar, are you hiding something


    from me? You said we should be honest with each other. I don¡¯t want to hear any white lies.¡±


    Leaning over, Oscar pressed a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Stephanie and Mom got


    into a fight. Mom got mad and kicked her out, so she gets to learn how to be independent. She needs


    to learn how to harness her bad temper and stop taking everything for granted. I think she had suffered


    a lot for the past few weeks, so she took the opportunity to return home. Don¡¯t worry. Mom will take


    care of her. You need to rest now and stop worrying about other stuff,¡± he reassured her.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why would I lie to you over something like this?¡±


    Amelia nodded in acknowledgment and stopped worrying about the matter.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 215

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 215


    Chapter 215 Conflict Between Mother And Daughter


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Tiffany to bring Tony over to you. There are still plenty of guests milling around, so I need to


    socialize with them,¡± Oscar said, before kissing her lips softly.


    Amelia blinked innocently.


    ¡°Be good.¡± Oscar patted her hair affectionately and stood up.


    After Oscar closed the door behind him, the smile on Amelia¡¯s face disappeared. She seemed


    conflicted.


    Staring at the ceiling, she mumbled in disappointment, ¡°Oscar, you had proimed your love for me,


    but why can¡¯t you be honest with me?¡±


    Right then, Tiffany arrived with Tony, interrupting her train of thought.


    Carefully, Amelia got up and looked at Tony, who was in Tiffany¡¯s arms.


    Tiffany ced the sleeping baby on the bed slowly. As Amelia reached out to touch him, her gaze


    turned tender.


    ¡°When did he fall asleep?¡± she queried.


    ¡°Just a while ago. Babies like to sleep,¡± Tiffany revealed. ¡°I think you should only invite your close


    friends and rtives to the wee baby party. It¡¯s a party downstairs.¡±


    Actually, Amelia didn¡¯t like crowded parties at all. The party was held in Tony¡¯s name, but it was in fact


    a ce for the business people to talk business. To ordinary people, it was a ce where they could


    get to know the upper-ss society. Many people would die to get an invitation to this party.


    ¡°Tiff, many people would die to get invited to the Clintons¡¯ party. Only the rich and powerful would


    receive an invitation. As a frencer, you didn¡¯t grab the chance to establish connections but came to


    comin to me about how noisy the party is instead,¡± Amelia teased, pretending nothing had happened


    earlier.


    Tiffany shrugged. ¡°Babe, you know I don¡¯t care about money and fame. I enjoy earning money myself,


    but that doesn¡¯t mean I want to climb up the ranks using someone else¡¯s connections. It might seem


    easier to make money that way, but I don¡¯t get the sense of aplishment from that.¡±


    Shaking her head, Amelia chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re wasting the chance.¡±


    ¡°Babe, you mean you want me to have connections with the Clintons?¡±


    After a brief hesitation, Amelia chose to be honest with her. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want you to have


    anything to do with the Clintons. If you get involved, many people will target you. Your life won¡¯t be


    peaceful anymore. When you get more famous, you¡¯ll be busy with book signings and fan meetings.


    There are bound to be people with ulterior motives who¡¯ll try to get to know you through these means. If


    you want fame and fortune, I would¡¯ve achieved your dreams ages ago.¡±


    Tiffany snapped her fingers in satisfaction. ¡°You know me well, friend,¡± she eximed. ¡°I¡¯m d to have


    you as a friend!¡±


    Amelia gave her a yful push.


    They exchanged banter for a while before Tiffany went back to topic. ¡°Amelia, be honest with me.


    Remember themotion caused by the Yards and Stephanie? Did that irritate you?¡±


    Amelia could only smile wryly.


    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I say I¡¯m not bothered. Cassie kept challenging my patience. I was tamping down the


    urge to tear her mouth apart, as I knew I couldn¡¯t do that. Oscar professed his love for me, but he never


    revealed how he felt about Cassie. She¡¯s his first love after all. There¡¯s no way he would forget about


    her that easily.¡±


    Propping her arms up on the bed, Tiffany¡¯s reply was nonchnt. ¡°So what? Amelia, you¡¯re worrying for


    nothing. It doesn¡¯t matter whether Oscar loves Cassie. What matters now is that you¡¯re the one by his


    side. You, Tony, and Oscar are a happy family. He works to support your family, and you¡¯ll be a


    housewife. Tony¡¯s nanny will take care of him, so you only have to y with him. You¡¯ve got everything


    you ever wanted. Why would you be afraid?¡±


    Tiff¡¯s right. Still, everything seems unreal to me. Something is off. I hope it¡¯s my mind ying tricks on


    me.


    She couldn¡¯t shake off the uneasy feeling.


    Sensing her anxiety, Tiffany reached out to pat her hand. ¡°Amelia, what are you scared of?¡±


    Amelia came to her senses and poured her worry out. ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m worried Oscar treats me well out of guilt


    after I nearly died in the ident. We¡¯ve confessed our love to each other. I love him, so I no longer


    think of him as my client. If he chooses Cassie in the end, it will be a destructive blow to me. I won¡¯t be


    able to stay married to him by then. Being betrayed is worse than faking one¡¯s affections.¡±


    Is every woman in love this neurotic? Tiffany wondered, feeling bad for Amelia. Amelia was once


    cheerful, positive, and lively. After marrying into the Clinton family and falling in love with Oscar, she


    learned how to conceal her actual emotions. I¡¯ve never seen herugh heartily after that. Look at how


    elegant and proper she is now. Is this a good change, or not?


    ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re overthinking again. This isn¡¯t the Amelia I know. The Amelia I know will never give up.


    She¡¯s a swan among ducklings; a diamond among stones. She will shine everywhere she goes!¡±


    Amused, Amelia giggled at her friend¡¯s antics. Her foul mood finally dissipated.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Tiffany asked.


    Amelia nodded in response.


    Pulling Amelia into her arms, Tiffanyforted her. ¡°Babe, you were in an ident and nearly lost your


    life. There¡¯s nothing else to be afraid of. The worst that can happen to you both is that he bes


    tired of you, or you annoy each other and get a divorce. One of you will get custody of Tony. You¡¯ll end


    up being friends,¡± Tiffany dered. ¡°There, that¡¯s the worst that can happen. Don¡¯t you worry. We


    managed to save your life. There¡¯s nothing else we can¡¯t do!¡±


    Amelia nodded. I must be overthinking.


    On the other hand, Oscar left their bedroom and went to Olivia¡¯s bedroom.


    Stephanie was arguing with her mother when Oscar stepped in. She immediately cowered back in fear


    at the sight of her brother.


    ¡°Oscar,¡± she greeted him in a tiny voice.


    Oscar merely nced at her icily.


    Stephanie would always tremble in fear when Oscar remained silent. Compared to her father, she was


    actually more scared of her brother.


    ¡°Oscar, y-you¡­¡±


    As the tension in the air grew, Olivia hurriedly spoke up. ¡°Oscar, I¡¯ve reprimanded Stephanie. What¡¯s


    with the grim expression? Don¡¯t scare her.¡±


    Oscar stared straight at Stephanie and demanded, ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    Stephanie gave him a hurtful look. ¡°Oscar, this is my home. Where else am I supposed to go?¡±


    ¡°Leave right after the party ends,¡± Oscar announced solemnly.


    Stephanie¡¯s pretty face contorted angrily as she demanded, ¡°Why? I¡¯m one of the Clintons, too. Half of


    the inheritance is mine. What right do you have to kick me out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the only heir of the Clinton family. Everything belongs to me,¡± came Oscar¡¯s curt reply.


    Stephanie went silent upon hearing this.


    At the sight, Olivia felt her head throbbing. She had never imagined that her children would turn against


    each other one day.


    ¡°Oscar, stop it. Stephanie had suffered a lot out there. Let her sleep here for tonight. Tomorrow


    morning, I shall ask the driver to send her back to her amodation,¡± she tried to persuade Oscar.


    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t allow someone who has disrespected my wife to stay here.¡± Oscar refused to give in.


    Olivia lowered her head to ponder briefly. ¡°Stephanie, I¡¯ll ask the chauffeur to give you a ride back now.


    You can only return when you stop being biased against Amelia.¡±


    Stephanie¡¯s eyes widened in bewilderment. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s fine now. The Clintons gave her what she


    wanted. Why do I still have to stay out there and eat horrible food?¡±


    Furrowing her brows, Olivia chided, ¡°Stephanie, mind your words. If you keep being this rude, I¡¯ll cut off


    your allowance.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m penniless!¡± Stephanie wailed, on the verge of losing control.


    Olivia was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I transfer fifty thousand to you before you leave?¡±


    ¡°Mom, fifty thousand won¡¯t evenst me one day. How do you expect me to hold on for half a month?¡±


    Stephanie retorted furiously.


    Olivia cast a disappointed look at her daughter. I should¡¯ve known it¡¯s hard for her to realize her


    mistake in half a month.


    Stephanie came to her mother and whined, ¡°Mom, let mee home. I promise I¡¯ll be an obedient


    child!¡±


    ¡°The chauffeur will give you a ride. I told your dad to arrange a secretary job for you. Go to work and


    stop being so impetuous.¡± Olivia made up her mind. ¡°Also, stay away from the Yards.¡±


    Stephanie¡¯s face paled as she dug her nails into her palms.


    Taking a deep breath, she barked, ¡°Mom, you forsake your own daughter for Amelia, and took her good


    friend to be your goddaughter. Are you my biological mother? No wonder Mrs. Yard said you never


    loved me. I didn¡¯t believe her but turns out she¡¯s right. You don¡¯t love me at all!¡±


    At once, Olivia started heaving in fury.


    Oscar pulled Stephanie over and gave her a tight p.


    The p was so strong and sudden that Stephanie¡¯s face swiveled sideways.


    She covered her stinging cheek and red at Oscar defiantly.


    ¡°Oscar, how dare you p me? I won¡¯t forget this. One day, I shall make you understand Amelia isn¡¯t


    the right one for you,¡± she dered.


    Scowling, Oscar barked, ¡°Scram!¡±


    As a ze of pain spread across her cheek, Stephanie¡¯s eyes red with anger and hatred. Gritting her


    teeth, she dered, ¡°Oscar, I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯m waiting for Amelia to leave our family!¡±


    Oscar¡¯s fists balled up in fury.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you stop? There are plenty of guests out there. Do you want to humiliate our family?¡± Olivia


    pressed a hand on her chest and hissed.


    Oscar turned to her, while Stephanie wiped her tears off stubbornly.


    Olivia felt her heart breaking at the sight of the red imprint on Stephanie¡¯s cheek. ¡°Stephanie, after the


    party ends, I¡¯ll ask the chauffeur to send you back. When you be a maturedy, Dad and I will


    come to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re kicking your own daughter out for that woman?¡±


    ¡°Stephanie, I¡¯m doing this for your sake.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I love you so much. How could you kick me out for an outsider? I hate you!¡± Stephanie¡¯s wails


    grew louder. ¡°You want me to leave? Fine! I¡¯ll starve to death!¡±


    Pain ripped through Olivia¡¯s chest at how adamant her daughter was.


    ¡°Mom, if you do love me, please let me stay,¡± Stephanie pleaded as herst resort.


    Olivia fell onto her bed and panted heavily.


    Concerned, Oscar patted her back soothingly and asked, ¡°Mom, are you all right?¡±


    Olivia waved to show that she was fine. ¡°After the party, give your sister a ride back to her


    amodation. At this hour, it¡¯s dangerous for her to head back alone.¡±


    There was a brief hesitation on Oscar¡¯s part, but he eventually nodded and went along.


    ¡°Got it, Mom. Don¡¯t worry,¡± he replied.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Olivia took deep breaths, and the pain in her heart gradually subsided.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 216

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 216


    Chapter 216 Tell The Truth


    As soon as the party ended, Oscar and Owen personally saw the guests out before returning to the


    house. ¡°Oscar, where¡¯s your sister?¡± Owen asked gravely.


    Still reluctant to talk about Stephanie, Oscar tried to brush his father off. ¡°She¡¯s upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, seeing as how Amelia and Tony are safe and sound, can¡¯t you forgive your sister? The two of


    you have always been close, and you¡¯re usually very tolerant of her. Why can¡¯t you give her another


    chance?¡± Owen asked with a sigh.


    ¡°Dad, would you forgive someone who wanted to kill your wife and child?¡±


    At a loss for words, Owen looked away.


    ¡°Dad, I can dote on Stephanie and give in to her, provided that she doesn¡¯t cross my bottom line. Now,


    not only has she crossed that line, but she has also vited the basic moral principles. It¡¯s no longer a


    question of whether I can forgive her or not.¡±


    Owen patted his shoulders and said with a touch of sorrow in his voice, ¡°I know, but she¡¯s still your


    sister.¡±


    Oscar gazed at the brightly lit vi in the distance where his wife and son shared with his family. It


    wasn¡¯t long ago when he had almost lost them, and he never wanted to experience that again.


    Knowing that Stephanie was the culprit made it even worse, and it was no longer a question of


    forgiveness.


    ¡°Dad, when she finally realizes that she was in the wrong, I might be able to forgive her.¡± Even though


    he was sure his sister would never realize her mistake, Oscar still made apromise and gave a


    deadline.


    With that, Owen grew even more silent.


    Amelia was making her way down the stairs when Oscar and Owen stepped into the hall. The sight of


    them together made herugh out loud.


    ¡°Dad, Oscar, have all the guests gone home?¡±


    Ignoring his father¡¯s presence, Oscar lovingly caressed Amelia¡¯s cheek and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you


    sleeping yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡±


    Just as the three of them settled into afortable conversation, Olivia and Stephanie came down the


    stairs. Seeing how happy Amelia was chatting with her family, Stephanie¡¯s eyes shed with


    resentment.


    Even as Olivia tried to stop her, Stephanie broke away and confronted Amelia. ¡°Are you happy now,


    Amelia Winters? Both my mother and brother are siding with you and chasing me out of the house. I¡¯m


    sure you must be delighted. But you know what? I will eventually get back everything that belongs to


    me, and when that dayes, I will chase you out of our family!¡±


    ¡°Stephanie, what are you talking about?¡± Amelia asked with a look of bewilderment on her face.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Amelia. Don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Stephanie,¡± Oscar interrupted.


    As he stepped forward to shield Amelia, Oscar stared daggers at Stephanie, looking like he¡¯d pounce


    on her if she dared say another word.


    Not wanting to talk back and risk getting chewed out by Oscar, Stephanie had no choice but to hold her


    tongue.


    Amelia then tugged at Oscar¡¯s shirt, motioning for him to calm himself down before stepping out from


    behind him.


    ¡°Stephanie, if there¡¯s any misunderstanding between us, you can tell me about it. I promise your


    brother won¡¯ty a hand on you. I don¡¯t wish to see our family in a mess because of our grudges. So if


    you¡¯re unhappy with me, please, let me know. I want nothing more than for our family to be happy.¡±


    Stephanie had calmed herself down but still couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at her brother.


    Knowing that the former was worried, Amelia immediately blocked Oscar and gently repeated herself,


    ¡°Stephanie, if you¡¯re unhappy with me, you can tell me.¡±


    Before anyone could go on, Owen had broken the awkward silence with a cough. ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s getting


    late, and Stephanie still has work tomorrow. Let Oscar send her home. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll have lots to talk


    about on the way.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia became even more baffled.


    ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you and Mom say that Stephanie went on a trip with her friends? Why are you now saying


    that she¡¯s working tomorrow? Are the three of you hiding something from me?¡±


    Owen cleared his throat again and gently nudged Oscar. Thankfully, Oscar got his hint.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, Amelia. Stephanie¡¯s friends had mentioned taking up jobs to experience life, and she


    didn¡¯t want to be left behind. She begged Dad and Mom to let her work, and they eventually agreed to


    give her a sinecure in ourpany. However, Stephanie said she wouldn¡¯t learn much in a family


    Feeling doubtful about the exnation, Amelia asked, ¡°Is that true, Stephanie?¡±


    At that moment, Stephanie could only feel how ironic the entire situation was.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She found it all so amusing that she broke out in uncontrobleughter, surprising everyone around


    her.


    Amelia shot a nce at Oscar, who merely furrowed his brows and pulled her away. ¡°Enough is


    enough, Stephanie!¡± he snapped.


    Stephanie stoppedughing and smirked. When she spoke again, her voice was dripping with


    sarcasm. ¡°Oscar, why are you still hiding it from her? Are you afraid she¡¯s too fragile for the truth, or are


    you trying to cover up for your one and only sister?¡±


    Olivia went into a state of panic as she quickly interjected, ¡°Stephanie, what nonsense are you talking


    about?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you do like her more than your only daughter, don¡¯t you?¡±


    A feeling of helplessness washed over Olivia as she stared at Stephanie. She had covered up so many


    things to protect her daughter, yet Stephanie never seemed to understand her efforts.


    What exactly should I do to let Stephanie understand that everything I¡¯ve done is for her own good?


    ¡°How can you say that, Stephanie?¡± Amelia said sternly, ¡°Even I can tell how much Mom loves you.¡±


    Amelia had always wanted to keep whatever misunderstandings she had with Stephanie between


    themselves. It was never her intention to get Olivia involved, as she didn¡¯t want to ruin their mother-


    daughter rtionship.


    s, Stephaniepletely lost control and hollered, ¡°Stop with the pretense, Amelia! It¡¯s all because of


    you that my rtionship with my mother has be this bad! It¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t die from getting hit


    by the car I previously hired.¡±


    As soon as the words left Stephanie¡¯s mouth, the color drained from everyone¡¯s faces. Amelia was


    speechless as she stared wide-eyed in utter disbelief.


    Olivia hurriedly pulled Stephanie aside and was about to order their chauffeur to send her home when


    Amelia stopped them.


    ¡°Mom, I have some questions for Stephanie. She can stay here for the night since it¡¯s already sote.


    After all, this is her house, and she has her room. There¡¯s no need to hurry,¡± Amelia said, her tone cold


    and adamant.


    Olivia licked her lips nervously, afraid of the storm that was undoubtedly brewing. ¡°Amelia, Stephanie


    only said that in a fit of anger. She didn¡¯t mean any of it, so please don¡¯t take her words to heart.


    Anyway, I¡¯m sure everyone¡¯s tired from the dinner, and it¡¯s getting sote now. Oscar, take your wife


    back to the room and have an early rest.¡±


    Amelia looked sadly at Olivia before replying, ¡°Mom, I can give in to you for all other things, but not this.


    The car ident had almost killed Tony and me. Surely it¡¯s not too much to want some answers to that,


    is it?¡±


    Olivia was both embarrassed and torn.


    More than anything else, she was mad at Stephanie. If it weren¡¯t for herck of tact and willfulness,


    they wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such an awkward situation.


    ¡°Amelia, Stephanie was only spouting nonsense. You know what she¡¯s like when she¡¯s angry. It¡¯s not


    worth wasting your time and energy over her.¡±


    With eyes bored into Olivia, Amelia pressed on, ¡°Mom, you know better than anyone else if she only


    said it in a fit of anger. All I want is for her to give me an answer. Is that too much to ask?¡±


    Olivia merely gaped at Amelia, tongue-tied.


    Stephanie felt the fury roaring through her mind as she listened on. She had never liked Amelia and


    never cared if she incurred thetter¡¯s wrath. In her eyes, Amelia was meek and could never retaliate


    or pose a threat to her.


    ¡°Okay, Amelia, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Yes, I nned the ident. That¡¯s because I don¡¯t like you, and I


    wanted to teach you a lesson!¡± Stephanie said as an arrogant sneer crept over her face.


    Amelia scoffed, clearly exasperated, before walking up to Stephanie. ¡°Was that the truth, Stephanie?¡±


    she asked calmly.


    Intending to sow discord, Stephanie replied, ¡°Oh, I never lie. I¡¯m not afraid of admitting to what I¡¯ve


    done. Oscar, Dad, and Mom are all aware of it, but they wanted to keep the truth from you. It looks like


    the lives of you and your son aren¡¯tparable to mine!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s expression turned cold as she raised her hand and pped Stephanie hard across her cheek.


    The p was so strong and sudden that Stephanie fell into a momentary daze.


    ¡°Amelia, you pped me?¡±


    ¡°Not only do I want to p you, but I also want to kill you! Do you believe me?¡± Amelia said through


    gritted teeth. ¡°Because you¡¯re Oscar¡¯s sister, I¡¯ve tried my best to dote on you. When you threaten me, I


    laugh it off. When you insult me, I tell myself it¡¯s because you¡¯re still young. I want to believe that you¡¯ll


    do better once you get older. Ie up with excuses to brush off your hostility toward me and


    empathize with you, convincing myself that there¡¯s still some good in you. I never once thought you¡¯d


    be this cruel and heartless toward me.¡±


    Tears started to roll down Amelia¡¯s cheeks as sadness washed over her.


    ¡°Tony is your nephew, and yet you¡¯d cause harm to him? I was seven and a half months pregnant with


    him when the ident happened. Do you know what went through my mind as I saw the car hurtle


    toward me? All I could think about was what would happen to my child. I didn¡¯t even care if I¡¯d live or


    die! I was thinking about all the moments he¡¯d miss in his life if I lost him! How could you rob him of his


    chance toe into the world? If he hadn¡¯t pulled through, I wouldn¡¯t even have gotten to see him.


    How could you? How could you¡ª¡±


    Amelia tried to catch her breath as she clutched her chest, overwhelmed by the intense pressure and


    sorrow.


    Oscar instantly ran up and carried her in his arms. ¡°Amelia, calm yourself down. We can talk this


    through.¡±


    Still clutching her chest, Amelia looked at Oscar with a mixed bundle of emotions. He was just as guilty


    for covering up Stephanie¡¯s crime, and she couldn¡¯t forgive him just yet. Amelia was usually very


    forgiving, but she could never forgive anyone who wanted her son dead.


    If Oscar is my world, then that makes Tony my life.


    I cannot, and will not, forgive this murderer who wanted Tony¡¯s life!


    ¡°Put me down, Mr. Clinton,¡± Amelia demanded.


    Taken aback by Amelia¡¯s sudden aloofness, a look of disbelief shed across Oscar¡¯s face.


    ¡°Put me down, Mr. Clinton,¡± Amelia repeated, not wanting to look at him.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 217

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 217


    Chapter 217 Teaching The Clintons A Lesson


    Oscar¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but instead of doing as instructed, he hugged Amelia even tighter.


    ¡°I-I can exin, Amelia. It¡¯s not what you think it is,¡± Oscar stammered. He had a sneaking suspicion


    that if he didn¡¯t clear things up with Amelia, their rtionship would never be the same again. Worst of


    all, she might never trust him again.


    He had been through so much before he realized his feelings for Amelia. There was no way he was


    going to let a misunderstanding ruin what he had painstakingly built.


    Amelia continued to ignore Oscar and stared at the ground. ¡°Put me down, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Seeing how stubborn and standoffish she was, Oscar had no choice but to give in to her request.


    Olivia nced at Amelia sheepishly as she tried to find the right words to defuse the situation. ¡°Amelia,


    this isn¡¯t what you think it is. I¡¯m not trying to hide the truth from you, nor am I deliberately covering up


    for Stephanie. But she¡¯s still my daughter, and regardless of what she has done, I can¡¯t bear to send


    her to prison. Now that you¡¯ve found out the truth, I feel just as guilty. Please believe me when I say I¡¯m


    only doing this for both you and Stephanie. It pains me to see either of you hurt.¡±


    After hearing those words, Amelia felt even more overwhelmed with conflicting emotions.


    She knew where Olivia wasing from, but that didn¡¯t make understanding it any less difficult. And


    she could never ept the fact that Stephanie had single-handedly plotted the ident.


    Stephanie¡¯s lips curled with disdain as she said, ¡°Mom, why do you even bother to exin to a nobody


    like her? So what if I plotted the ident? Guess what, Amelia? Even if you and your son had perished


    in it, this family would still have done everything in their power to protect me.¡±


    Amelia was so overwhelmed by emotions that sheughed out loud bitterly.


    Oscar¡¯s face had taken upon itself an even graver expression as he warned, ¡°Stephanie Clinton, if you


    so much as to say another word, I¡¯ll make sure you never return to our family.¡±


    Knowing her brother was a man of his word, Stephanie kept quiet.


    ¡°Stephanie, it¡¯s true that I can¡¯t do anything to you with the Clintons protecting you,¡± Amelia remarked


    as she glowered at Stephanie. ¡°But from on, I¡¯ll no longer treat you as my sister-inw. No matter what


    happens to you in the future, I won¡¯t get involved, and neither will I help.¡±


    Stephanie waspletely unbothered by Amelia¡¯s threat. However, she had no idea that this would


    come back and bite her in the future. There would be such a day when she found herself having to beg


    Amelia for help, and Amelia, true to her words, would turn a deaf ear to Stephanie¡¯s pleas.


    Olivia furrowed her brows and tried to coax Amelia, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Amelia. You and Stephanie are


    both my favorites. You two¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to make peace with Stephanie,¡± Amelia interrupted with a bitterugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s been five years, and I¡¯ve done everything I can to please her. But when has she ever appreciated


    it? You¡¯ve also witnessed for yourself how she doesn¡¯t give a toss about me. If it had only been me who


    got injured in the ident, I could still be a saint about it and forgive her. But did she care that I was


    pregnant? Tony almost lost his life because of her. I can never, ever, forgive her for that.¡±


    Olivia tried to reach out to hold Amelia, only to have Amelia swiftly avoid her.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going up to rest,¡± Amelia said with her eyes downcast.


    ¡°Amelia, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    As Amelia made her way up the stairs, she bumped into Tiffany, who had seen and heard everything.


    When their gazes met, Amelia¡¯s eyes shed with indignance.


    Feeling sorry for her friend, Tiffany returned her gaze with an equally pained expression.


    Oscar tossed another re toward Stephanie before following Amelia upstairs.


    As she saw how defeated Amelia looked, Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile.


    The method that Cassie taught her had paid off well. By sowing discord, she could already see cracks


    forming in Amelia and Oscar¡¯s rtionship. With her n off to a good start, Stephanie knew that as


    long as she continued to put in the effort, it¡¯d only be a matter of time before she drove Amelia out of


    the Clintons.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Just as Stephanie was still feeling smug about herself, she felt another p on her face.


    Clutching her cheek, Stephanie looked at her mother in bewilderment. ¡°Mom, why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done, Stephanie! Are you happy now?¡± Olivia cried out, feeling even more


    disappointed in her daughter than before.


    Before Stephanie could reply, Olivia had marched away in a huff.


    Owen¡¯s face was clouded with sadness as he gazed at his daughter. ¡°Stephanie, why did you have to


    ruin the rtionship you have with your brother? Your mother and I have tried so hard to cover this up


    for you and are even sending you away so you can learn to be independent. We¡¯ve done so much for


    you, yet you don¡¯t seem to appreciate any of it. As for what you¡¯ve done today, I don¡¯t even know where


    to begin. You¡¯re on your own now.¡±


    With that said, Owen turned and made his way upstairs.


    Stephanie was now all alone in the hall, speechless and confused.


    I did all these to get Amelia out and bring peace back to our family. I just want the best for us. What¡¯s


    wrong with that?


    Frustrated with the way her family was treating her but not knowing what else to do, Stephanie decided


    to return to her room.


    Meanwhile, Tiffany had escorted Amelia into Tony¡¯s nursery and stood at the door, blocking Oscar from


    entering. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I think it¡¯d be best if you slept alone tonight.¡±


    Oscar frowned as he replied, ¡°Let me in.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, after what your sister has done, do you think Amelia¡¯s in the mood to see you?¡±


    Oscar fell silent. Deep down, he knew Tiffany was right.


    ¡°Amelia¡¯s your wife, Mr. Clinton. And now she has Tony too. As her best friend, all I want is for her to be


    happy. She loves you, so I won¡¯t persuade her to leave you. But please, let me talk to her first. You


    going in now is going to make her m up even more. If you trust me, please leave.¡±


    Oscar gazed steadily at Tiffany, only to have her stare back with a firm, unwavering expression.


    After about ten seconds, Oscar finally gave in. ¡°Fine. Help me look after her. And please, tell her I do


    care about her. The only reason I didn¡¯t tell her the truth was so she wouldn¡¯t overthink and get upset.¡±


    Tiffany merely nodded and reassured him with an ¡°OK¡± gesture.


    After taking another look inside the room, Oscar sighed and walked away reluctantly.


    Tiffany closed the door and gingerly made her way toward her friend. Ever since stepping into the


    nursery, all Amelia had done was gaze at Tony sleeping soundly in his crib.


    Tiffany felt a tinge of sadness well up in her as she tried tofort Amelia. ¡°Babe, cheer up. It¡¯s Tony¡¯s


    wee baby party today. Let¡¯s not imagine things, okay?¡±


    Amelia caressed Tony¡¯s fingers as she muttered, ¡°Tiff, it hurts. I never thought Stephanie would harbor


    so much hate for me. She hired someone to knock me down and almost caused me to miscarry. I¡¯ve


    always told myself to put up with her tantrums, but who knew she¡¯d go to such extremes? Even just


    talking about it makes me shudder. How can she not care about her nephew¡¯s life?¡±


    Tiffany pulled Amelia into a tight hug and gently consoled her with a reassuring touch.


    ¡°Babe, let¡¯s not overthink it. It¡¯s her loss for not liking you.¡±


    Amelia shook her head, her emotions running even wilder by the second. ¡°Tiff, I can¡¯t get over this.


    Even if she¡¯s Oscar¡¯s sister, there¡¯s no way I can forgive her. And neither can I stop this growing hatred


    I have for her. Tony and I barely made it out of the ident, yet the Clintons are still protecting her


    unconditionally. If we had died, would Stephanie still be able to get away with it scot-free? Do you know


    how angry this makes me? I wish she¡¯d get into an ident so she can have a taste of her own


    medicine.¡±


    Tiffany cleared her throat nervously before replying, ¡°All right, let¡¯s not say things like that. You and


    Tony are very blessed and loved. Especially Tony¡ªthis little guy¡¯s going to grow into a handsome man.


    No matter how hard Amelia tried, she couldn¡¯t even manage a chuckle.


    ¡°Tiff, who do you think Oscar values more? Tony and I, or Stephanie?¡±


    What Amelia had asked was very much like the age-old question of who would one save if one¡¯s


    mother and lover fell into the water at the same time.


    It may sound simple, but it had stumped many people before.


    ¡°Come on, babe. It¡¯s so unlike you to ask such a question,¡± Tiffany teased, trying to lighten the mood.


    s, Amelia fell to her knees as gut-wrenching sobs tore through her chest.


    Flustered, Tiffany clumsily wiped the tears off Amelia¡¯s face and tried to calm her down. ¡°Amelia, why


    are you crying? It¡¯s not worth wasting your energy on someone like her. There, there, stop crying. If you


    continue to, I wouldn¡¯t know what else to do.¡±


    Amelia stopped crying after a while, her makeuppletely ruined from her river of tears.


    As they sat on the floor, Tiffany decided to cut to the chase. ¡°What are you going to do about Oscar?


    Are you going to leave him because of that piece of sh*t Stephanie?¡±


    Amelia shook her head, knowing full well that Oscar wasn¡¯t to me. If she were in his shoes, she


    could only see herself severing ties with her sibling. Even she felt that it would be too heartless to send


    a sibling into jail.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about divorcing Oscar. It just makes me upset to see him tolerating Stephanie, so


    I¡¯m going to need some time to get over it. Every time I think about how I could¡¯ve lost Tony in the


    ident, it fills my heart with fear and hatred. I don¡¯t understand why Stephanie hates me so much that


    she could hire someone to finish me off. In my opinion, you can hate someone however much you like,


    but you should never hurt an innocent child. And besides, the child we¡¯re talking about is her nephew!


    How can she bear toy her hands on him?¡±


    The more Tiffany heard, the angrier she felt.


    ¡°She¡¯s been spoiled by her parents her entire life, so of course, she can¡¯t stand anyone going against


    her. And with others instigating her, it doesn¡¯t surprise me that she did something so vile. You know


    what? I think the instigator is either someone from the Yard family or Cassie herself. The Yards have


    truly put in a lot of effort to ruin your rtionship with the Clintons.¡±


    Upon hearing that, a hint of resentment shed in Amelia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m in the Clintons, Cassie can give up all hope oning anywhere near Oscar.¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the spirit! As the Clintons¡¯ daughter-inw, your status isn¡¯t beneath that of the Yards¡¯. So


    what if your family background isn¡¯t a fancy one? What matters is how people value your position in the


    Clintons. Who¡¯s going to care about where youe from or what your family does?¡± Tiffany


    eximed.


    After hearing Tiffany¡¯s words, Amelia felt considerably better.


    ¡°Babe, don¡¯t worry. Tomorrow I¡¯ll teach her a lesson she¡¯ll never forget. It¡¯s what she deserves for being


    a bully.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Don¡¯t do that, Tiff,¡± Amelia said with a frown. ¡°This grudge is between Stephanie and me. I


    don¡¯t want to drag you into the mess. More importantly, I don¡¯t want to have Dad and Mom think badly


    of you. No matter what, Stephanie is still the Clintons¡¯ only daughter. Compared to her, we¡¯re merely


    outsiders.¡±


    With the emphasis on thest word, it was evident that Amelia hade to a realization.


    She knew that no matter how much Olivia doted on her, she could never measure up to Stephanie,


    who was Olivia¡¯s flesh and blood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be very discreet. I promise you, no one will ever find out. If we don¡¯t teach Stephanie a


    lesson, she¡¯s going to think she¡¯s some bigshot to whom everyone has to give in to,¡± Tiffany replied


    with a snarl.


    After a pause, Tiffany added, ¡°That said, I don¡¯t think you should forgive the Clintons anytime soon. We


    can¡¯t have them thinking you¡¯re a pushover. Why don¡¯t you pack up tomorrow and bring Tony along to


    stay with me? You can return when they¡¯ve apologized to you. You have to be firm with your principles


    and not easily give in to them. It¡¯s about time they realize you¡¯re a strong and clever woman and not


    one for them to lead by the nose.¡±


    Without even giving it much thought, Amelia nodded.


    Tiffany smiled, relieved that Amelia took up her suggestion so readily.


    ¡°Babe, follow my instructions tomorrow. Our family backgrounds may not be as illustrious as theirs, but


    that doesn¡¯t mean we should let them have their way. We have to show them we aren¡¯t pushovers. If


    they want their daughter-inw and grandson back, they¡¯ll have to take sides. If they continue to


    condone Stephanie¡¯s actions, then you¡¯ll gradually lose your say in the Clintons despite being their


    daughter-inw.¡±


    Amelia stayed silent, but everything that Tiffany said had resonated with her.


    ¡°Thank you, Tiff! No matter what happens in life, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s always by my side.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t mention it. I think our friendship is already past that point.¡±


    Amelia finally smiled, looking a lot cheerier than before.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 218

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 218


    Chapter 218 Leaving Home


    Because of Stephanie¡¯s foolhardiness, many people had difficulty falling asleep that night. Tiffany and


    Amelia ended up sleeping in the guest room that the Clintons had prepared for Tiffany. Oscar, on the


    other hand, stood outside the guest room like a lovesick puppy. When Olivia came out of her room from


    not being able to sleep, she felt a twinge of sadness at the sight of her son.


    ¡°Oscar, why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡±


    ¡°I just felt like being close to her,¡± Oscar whispered.


    Olivia stared at the door to the guest room as mixed emotions began to well up inside her.


    She had chosen to cover up for Stephanie out of a mother¡¯s love for their children. However, she had


    never expected things to take such an ugly turn. Now that her daughter and daughter-inw were at


    loggerheads, their family could never find peace again.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    If Olivia hadn¡¯t always treated Amelia as her own, she wouldn¡¯t be feeling so conflicted now. What


    made it worse was that the matter had even caused a rift between Oscar and Amelia. However, Olivia


    did understand why Amelia had gotten so angry, especially after what had happened to Tony. After all,


    it was only natural for a mother to protect her child. If someone wanted to kill Olivia¡¯s child, she¡¯d have


    fought it out with them.


    ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because I didn¡¯t think this through well enough that led to Amelia


    misunderstanding you.¡±


    Oscar merely shook his head sadly, not saying anything else.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you go back to sleep? Let Amelia think it over tonight, and we can talk again


    tomorrow.¡±


    Oscar remained frozen in his spot, not wanting to move nor say a word.


    At that, Olivia¡¯s heart ached even more.


    Olivia knew her son well. Even though Oscar might look cold and distant on the outside, he was a


    sentimental man. Once he fell in love, he¡¯d love fiercely and unapologetically. That was the case with


    Cassie in the past. But now, Olivia wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he loved Amelia more than he did with


    Cassie.


    As a mother, all Olivia ever wanted was to see her son and daughter-inw live happily ever after.


    Knowing that she was to me for their rift made her feel all the more upset and awful.


    ¡°Oscar, please, don¡¯t be like this. Amelia¡¯s a good girl. She¡¯lle to understand the reasons for your


    actions. Go to bed for now. You can exin things to her tomorrow. If you continue being like this, I¡¯m


    going to be worried sick.¡±


    Since his mother had put it that way, Oscar eventually gave in and returned to his room.


    Olivia let out a long sigh before making her way back to her room. ¡°What took you so long?¡± Owen


    asked, still awake and waiting in bed.


    After climbing into bed to join Owen, Olivia leaned against his chest and said despondently, ¡°Dear, I


    think Oscar is head over heels in love with Amelia. And it warms my heart to see him happy with her.


    But now with Stephanie¡­ I¡¯m afraid the rift between Stephanie and Amelia can never be fixed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Amelia¡¯s a considerate girl. I¡¯m sure if we give her some time, she¡¯ll eventually


    understand.¡±


    After all, that¡¯s all we can do for now.


    After tossing and turning in bed for hours, Olivia finally fell asleep at five in the morning. Amelia had


    also found sleep to be impossible as she stared nkly at the ceiling. She had briefly overheard the


    conversation between Oscar and Olivia and would¡¯ve leaped into Oscar¡¯s arms if she hadn¡¯t stopped


    herself in time.


    She wanted to ask Oscar why he had so readily forgiven the murderer who had almost killed Tony and


    herself. As much as her heart wanted to do that, Amelia still chose to follow her head in the end.


    It was almost daybreak when Amelia finally drifted off to sleep. When she woke up before eight in the


    morning, Tiffany¡¯s side of the bed was already empty.


    Just as she was getting out of bed, Tiffany walked out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Babe, you¡¯re up?¡±


    Amelia patted her head that was beginning to hurt due to theck of sleep. Ever since the ident, her


    body¡¯s immunity had been drastically affected. Added to that, she had also just given birth to Tony then.


    Yet, she had to stay in the hospital to recover and recuperate. Even though the hospital was well-


    equipped, nothing could beat being able to rest at home. After that ordeal, whenever Amelia didn¡¯t get


    enough sleep, she¡¯d be tormented with the worst headaches.


    With hesitation, Tiffany walked over to Amelia and started massaging her head.


    ¡°You look awful. Did you stay up thinking about things again?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep. Tiff, can you use more force? My head hurts so bad,¡± Amelia moaned.


    ¡°Babe, don¡¯t me me for scolding you. You haven¡¯t fully recovered, and in case you¡¯ve forgotten, you


    even broke a few ribs during the ident. It¡¯s a miracle you even survived it. Yet now you¡¯re tormenting


    yourself over someone like Stephanie? Why would you do that to yourself?¡±


    Still battling her headache, Amelia could only let out a bitterugh.


    Tiffany couldn¡¯t bear to chastise her friend anymore and continued to massage Amelia¡¯s head in a bid


    to alleviate the pain.


    Just then, one of the maids came knocking on the door. ¡°Ms. Amelia, Ms. Winters, are you awake?


    Mrs. Clinton wants me to let you know that breakfast is ready.¡±


    ¡°All right. We¡¯ll be down in a bit,¡± Tiffany replied.


    After a while, Tiffany put her hands down and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the headache? Is it better?¡±


    Amelia nodded and smiled. ¡°Tiff, thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Go get yourself cleaned up. We got to prepare ourselves for an uing battle,¡± Tiffany replied with a


    nonchnt shrug.


    After washing up in the bathroom, Amelia put on a simple but elegant white dress.


    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up. ¡°Babe, you really can pull off anything you wear. I realize


    how good white looks on you. It makes you look so pure and elegant. Honestly, I could say you¡¯re


    innocent yet seductive, and nobody would disagree.¡±


    Embarrassed by the high praise, Amelia just smiled reluctantly.


    Tiffany made a face to try to cheer her friend up. ¡°Babe, let¡¯s see that smile on your face. Don¡¯t look so


    glum. We have to show the Clintons that even without a fancy background, our upbringing is still way


    better than theirs.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t say a word as she made her way down the stairs with Tiffany in tow.


    Stephanie was already seated at the dining table and tucking into her breakfast. Despite that, Tiffany


    and Amelia remained calm andposed.


    Tiffany took the lead and beckoned over one of the maids. ¡°Can you please pack a few sets of clothes


    for Amelia and Anthony? Remember to pack diapers and anything else that Anthony might need too.¡±


    Stumped by the orders, the maid looked hesitantly at Olivia, not daring to act.


    Olivia set her spoon down and gently asked, ¡°What¡¯s this about, Tiff? Why are you getting the maid to


    pack clothes for Amelia and Tony?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mrs. Clinton, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I was the one who asked Amelia to stay with me for a few


    days. After the little episode yesterday, we all know there¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t particrly like


    Amelia. If the mother and son continue to stay here, who¡¯s to know if that person might strangle Tony in


    a fit of anger? So, to be safe, I¡¯d like Amelia and Tony away from here for a few days. That¡¯d be the


    best for everyone, wouldn¡¯t you agree, Mrs. Clinton?¡± Tiffany replied while smiling politely.


    Olivia¡¯s face instantly fell.


    Stephanie, on the other hand, felt called out by Tiffany and stood up angrily. ¡°Who are you talking


    about, Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t talk to animals,¡± Tiffany replied tly with a shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stoop to their level.¡±


    Stephanie looked ready to blow her top at any moment as her face contorted with anger.


    Olivia nced at Stephanie and said firmly, ¡°Stephanie, you can leave once you¡¯ve finished your


    breakfast. I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to send you to your office. Also, don¡¯t bothering back here for the


    time being. I¡¯ll inform the security guards about it.¡±


    Stephanie got even more infuriated as she pointed at Amelia. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re chasing me away because


    of that woman?¡±


    Olivia steeled herself before turning to Norton, who had been standing by. ¡°Norton, please see Ms.


    Stephanie out.¡±


    Norton walked up to Stephanie and bowed politely. ¡°Ms. Stephanie, please.¡±


    ¡°F*ck off! Who do you think you are?¡±


    Despite her tantrum, Norton remained unfazed.


    ¡°Ms. Stephanie, please.¡±


    Stephanie red at Norton as a fresh swell of rage rose in her.


    ¡°Stephanie Clinton, when are you going to stop throwing tantrums? If you don¡¯t leave now with Norton,


    I¡¯m going to get our bodyguards to escort you to the car,¡± Olivia said adamantly.


    Stephanie shot Olivia a furious nce before yelling, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll leave!¡±


    Before leaving, Stephanie left Amelia with a warning. ¡°Don¡¯t be too smug yet, Amelia. One day I¡¯ll see


    to it that you get kicked out of this family. You¡¯ll never be thedy of the house!¡±


    With that, Stephanie finally left, looking defeated and miserable.


    Olivia sighed and gingerly approached Amelia. ¡°Amelia, I know the pain Stephanie has put you


    through. As a mother, I had no choice but to help cover up what my daughter had done. Stephanie may


    not be appreciative of what I¡¯ve done for her, but I¡¯m sure you can understand my actions, yes?¡±


    Being a mother herself, Amelia understood Olivia perfectly well. However, she still couldn¡¯t forgive that


    easily.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°Then please don¡¯t leave. Tony is still young and can get all fussy, especially at night. At least we have


    maids here to help take care of him. You haven¡¯t fully recovered, and Tiffany doesn¡¯t have any


    experience with looking after babies. Tony¡¯s only going to tire the both of you out.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Tiffany interrupted. ¡°I¡¯ve hired someone to help take


    care of Tony. She came highly rmended, so I¡¯m sure we can trust her.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, I like you, and I¡¯m d that you always have Amelia¡¯s back no matter what happens. But just


    this time, please help me persuade Amelia to stay.¡±


    Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s heartfelt pleas, Tiffany started to flounder.


    After all, Tiffany respected Olivia a lot. Olivia was elegant, intellectual, gentle, generous, and


    considerate. To put it simply, everyone liked her, and every woman wanted to be her.


    Sensing the awkward silence, Amelia butted in, ¡°Mom, I do want to stay with Tiff for a few days. Once


    I¡¯ve sorted out my thoughts, I¡¯lle back with Tony.¡±


    Seeing how Amelia had already made up her mind, Olivia decided to put her foot down. ¡°I can¡¯t agree


    with that, Amelia. You¡¯re still recovering, and Tony is only a month old. With you and Tiffany so young


    and inexperienced, how are you going to take care of Tony? I won¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, if you truly treat me as your daughter, then let me go for a few days. I promise toe back


    once I¡¯ve thought things through. I know you genuinely love me, but to be honest, I can¡¯t face you right


    now. The more I respect you, the more it hurts knowing how easily you condoned the culprit who tried


    to kill Tony and me.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s words silenced Olivia. Eventually, Olivia gave in and agreed to let Amelia stay at Tiffany¡¯s for a


    few days.


    As the maids hurried off to pack for Amelia and Tony, Olivia still couldn¡¯t stop worrying. ¡°Amelia, I know


    you¡¯re in a bad mood, and I agree with you taking some time to yourself. But please don¡¯t stay outside


    too long. Otherwise, you¡¯re going to break my heart.¡±


    Amelia simply nodded in response.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 219

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 219


    Chapter 219 Crying Uncontrobly


    As Olivia walked Amelia to the car with Tony in her arms, the maids loaded their luggage into the car


    boot.


    Still unable to be at ease, Olivia kept fussing over Amelia. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ll take this as a short break for you,


    but please take care of yourself and Tony. Come back as soon as you¡¯ve thought things through. Don¡¯t


    take too long, though. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be heartbroken.¡±


    Amelia merely nodded in response.


    Olivia then turned to Oscar and said, ¡°Come say something to Amelia.¡±


    Ever the thoughtful person, Olivia got everyone to step back to give Oscar and Amelia some privacy.


    ¡°Honey, do you really have to go?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes glistened as she lowered her head. ¡°I just want some peace and quiet.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live here, we can always move back to the apartment. We can get Molly to help us


    with Tony. You don¡¯t have to go to Tiffany¡¯s.¡±


    Amelia sighed before meeting Oscar¡¯s unwavering gaze. ¡°Mr. Clinton, do you still not understand? The


    problem between us isn¡¯t about that. It¡¯s that whenever I think about how much more you value others


    over Tony and me, it¡¯s like a stab to my heart. Give me some alone time, and I might get over it in a few


    days. I no longer want to bury my emotions. It¡¯s too tiring.¡±


    Oscar was about to caress Amelia¡¯s face when she moved away from him.


    As his hand hung in mid-air, an awkward silence ensued until Amelia whispered, ¡°I should go now.¡±


    ¡°I can let you stay out for a few days, but I can¡¯t have you overthinking things. I¡¯ve opened my heart to


    you because that¡¯s how much I want to be with you. Not just for today, but forever. You, me, and Tony,


    we¡¯re a family. I can¡¯t live without either of you, do you hear me?¡± Oscar said firmly.


    Tears suddenly welled up in Amelia¡¯s eyes as she started to have doubts about her decision. However,


    whenever she thought about what Stephanie had done and how the Clintons had condoned her, she


    couldn¡¯t help but find them and their actions loathsome. It was also then that she realized how fragile


    rtionships were.


    Amelia averted her gaze from Oscar and replied, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Amelia finally got into the car and beckoned for Tiffany, who took Tony from Olivia before joining her.


    As soon as they were all safely in, the chauffeur drove off.


    Oscar stood rooted to the ground, staring wistfully at the car leaving. His expression remained stoic


    despite the many thoughts running through his head.


    Owen patted Oscar on his shoulder in a bid tofort him. ¡°Give her some time.¡±


    Oscar didn¡¯t respond in any way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back into the house. We can visit Amelia in a couple of days,¡± Olivia suggested. ¡°We¡¯ve truly


    let her down this time, so it¡¯s only understandable that Amelia wants some time alone.¡±


    Owen nodded as Olivia turned her attention toward Oscar.


    ¡°Oscar, let¡¯s head inside. You can visit Amelia in a couple of days when she¡¯s in a better mood. When


    you see her then, remember to say something nice. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand.¡±


    As soon as the car disappeared from his line of sight, Oscar suddenly said, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s still work to


    do at the office. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Right when he finished his words, Oscar got into his car and


    hurriedly drove off.


    Seeing her son speed off into the distance, Olivia let out a deep sigh. ¡°Why is there so much drama in


    our family? Stephanie¡¯s getting more and more out of hand. Amelia almost lost her trust in us because


    of what happened to Tony. And now with Oscar, I don¡¯t even know what he¡¯s thinking anymore. The


    older our kids get, the more unpredictable they be.¡±


    Owen ced his hands on Olivia¡¯s shoulders and gently squeezed them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. The


    kids will do just fine on their own. And besides, Amelia knows how much you dote on her.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    While Olivia was left with a heavy heart, Amelia was feeling just as troubled. She knew that her


    insistence on leaving with Tony would hurt Olivia a lot.


    Stephanie had plotted the ident alone, and while Olivia had nothing to do with it, she still


    intentionally covered up for her daughter. That was what infuriated Amelia the most. She was starting


    to feel a twinge of guilt when the sight of Tony once again reminded her why she had to be firm.


    No. I can¡¯t forgive those who had hurt my son without an ounce of remorse.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany grabbed Amelia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking again, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s good to give one


    another some time and space to cool down. The Clintons won¡¯t me you for it.¡±


    Amelia nodded with a faint smile.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the car pulled up in Tiffany¡¯s neighborhood. John opened the doors for them and


    quickly unloaded the luggage. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, let me know which floor you¡¯re staying on, and I¡¯ll bring the


    luggage up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, John,¡± Tiffany said politely after giving him her address.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    John already had two suitcases in his hands and was about to take one of the backpacks when Tiffany


    stopped him. ¡°John, don¡¯t worry about the backpacks. I got them.¡±


    John obliged before entering the elevator with them and carrying the suitcases all the way into Tiffany¡¯s


    house.


    ¡°Thank you, John.¡±


    John smiled politely. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d need help with, Mrs. Clinton? If there isn¡¯t, I¡¯ll be


    going back now.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s all. Have a safe journey back.¡±


    With that, John nodded and left.


    As soon as he got back downstairs, John noticed Oscar standing beside his car. ¡°Mr. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°Has she gone upstairs?¡±


    John nodded.


    ¡°Did she say anything during the ride?¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Clinton. Mrs. Clinton spent most of the time ying with Mr. Anthony and didn¡¯t say much at


    all.¡±


    Oscar nodded and replied, ¡°All right. You can head back first. And don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯ve been


    here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    John promptly got into the car and drove off, leaving Oscar alone.


    When he was sure that John was gone, Oscar called out, ¡°Kurt, show yourself.¡±


    A dark figure suddenly appeared from the other side.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton,¡± Kurt greeted.


    ¡°Protect Amelia and Tony well. I don¡¯t want her to be hurt again,¡± Oscar instructed as he looked up at


    the floor that Amelia was on.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Kurt, remember my words. Amelia is now your boss, and you¡¯ll only take orders from her. If any harm


    comes to her, I¡¯lle after you.¡±


    Kurt was solemn as he replied, ¡°I, Kurt Alfsen, promise to protect my boss with my life. As long as I¡¯m


    alive, no harm will befall her.¡±


    Satisfied, Oscar nodded. ¡°One more thing. Don¡¯t let her know that I¡¯ve been here.¡±


    Kurt nodded.


    Oscar took another nce at the apartment building before giving one final order. ¡°If there¡¯s anything


    she needs help with, I want you to do it discreetly. Take care of Tony and her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was only then that Oscar got into his car and left.


    Meanwhile, Amelia and Tiffany had their hands full with Tony. Tony had always been very well-behaved


    at the Clintons, but as soon as he got to Tiffany¡¯s apartment, he started bawling his head off.


    No matter how much Amelia and Tiffany tried tofort him, nothing seemed to work, which made


    Amelia even more worried than before. ¡°Tiff, what¡¯s wrong with Tony?¡±


    Tiffany looked just as helpless as she replied, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because he¡¯s hungry?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already fed him before we left the Clintons.¡±


    Tiffany checked Tony¡¯s diaper thoroughly, only to find that it was dry. ¡°Well, at least we know his diaper


    isn¡¯t dirty.¡±


    Tony cried so uncontrobly that Tiffany once again carried him in her arms and tried to soothe him.


    When that didn¡¯t work, Amelia took Tony over from Tiffany and coaxed him. s, that wasn¡¯t effective


    either. Tony had cried so much by then that he started hupping.


    Tiffany felt so miserable and was almost on the verge of tears herself when she took her phone out to


    make a call. ¡°Hazel, when can youe over? The kid¡¯s crying so much, and we don¡¯t know what¡¯s


    wrong with him. Can you please take a look?¡± After listening to Hazel¡¯s reply, Tiffany furrowed her


    brows. ¡°What? You can¡¯t make it today because your grandson has a fever? Well, all right then, I guess


    we don¡¯t have a choice. But you have toe tomorrow! We agreed on this yesterday, didn¡¯t we? My


    friend rmended you to me, and if you were to bail on me, I¡¯d have no one else to turn to.¡±


    After a long pause as Hazel answered, Tiffany finally replied, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal then. Please remember


    toe tomorrow. Just hire a car to send you to the address that I provided yesterday. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll


    pay you for it. Okay, that¡¯s all. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    After ending the call with Hazel, Tiffany looked helplessly at Tony, who was still crying. ¡°Oh, sweetheart,


    please stop crying. Your mother hasn¡¯t fully recovered, and the help that I hired can¡¯te today.


    Please be a good boy for us and stop crying. How about I do a silly dance for you? Will you stop crying


    then?¡±


    True to her words, Tiffany started dancing around in a bid to make Tonyugh.


    s, Tony¡¯s cries became even louder.


    ¡°Tiff, stop it,¡± Amelia groaned. ¡°Tony¡¯s crying so much. Do you think he has fallen ill? Should we take


    him to the hospital?¡±


    Tiffany hesitated before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s not used to a new ce.¡±


    Just as Amelia and Tiffany were at a loss, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Tiffany opened the door without hesitation and was shocked when she saw Kurt. ¡°Kurt?¡±


    Just then, Tony¡¯s wails brought her out of her daze, and Tiffany hurriedly ushered Kurt into the


    apartment.


    After getting pulled toward Amelia, Tiffany looked to him and instructed, ¡°All right, Kurt. Help us with


    Tony.¡±


    Taken aback by the sudden turn in events, Kurt was rendered speechless.


    Seeing how worried Amelia looked, Kurt finally said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, may I carry him?¡±


    Amelia looked hesitant as she asked, ¡°Do you know how?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    As soon as Amelia handed Tony to Kurt, he immediately stopped crying. If Amelia and Tiffany didn¡¯t


    believe in miracles before, they¡¯d have changed their minds then.


    The women exchanged surprised nces before Tiffany turned to Kurt with a look of admiration.


    ¡°Damn, Kurt, you¡¯re good. We¡¯ve been trying our darndest to pacify Tony, but nothing worked. Who


    knew all it took was for you to hold him to stop his tears? It looks like you strike fear even in the hearts


    of little children.¡±


    Kurt¡¯s face instantly clouded over.


    Is that supposed to be apliment?

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 220

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 220


    Chapter 220 Disappointed


    Tony was so well-behaved and quiet in Kurt¡¯s arms that Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. With


    two thumbs up, she said, ¡°What power you have, Kurt. Tony stopped wailing as soon as you got here.


    Not only can you be the male lead in an action film, but you¡¯re also Tony¡¯s future nanny.


    Congrattions! You¡¯ve found yourself another job on top of being a bodyguard!¡±


    Kurt¡¯s lips twitched, still saying nothing.


    Amelia tugged at Tiffany¡¯s shirt, beckoning for her to stop spouting nonsense. Jokes were only


    appropriate in front of friends and family, not strangers like Kurt.


    ¡°Kurt, what are you doing here?¡± Amelia quizzed.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m in charge of your protection now. I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go,¡± Kurt replied solemnly.


    Amelia flinched at the way Kurt greeted her. It was something she could never get used to, no matter


    how many times she had heard it.


    ¡°Kurt, please call me Amelia. I feel awkward being spoken to like that.¡±


    Kurt gently patted Tony¡¯s back before replying, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Tiffany raised her hand and patted Kurt on his back. ¡°Hey, Kurt, take it easy. You¡¯re about the same age


    as Amelia, so calling her ma¡¯am makes her sound like a princess from some farawaynd. Call her by


    her name. It¡¯s more natural like that.¡±


    Kurt merely nodded.


    After that, Tiffany instructed Kurt to carry Tony into the bedroom and ced him on the bed.


    Seeing the smile on Tony¡¯s face, Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Oh, Tony. You didn¡¯t like it when two


    prettydies carried you, but here you are, smiling so gleefully after being carried by a handsome guy.


    Let me warn you now, you better not treat futuredies in your life like that. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me


    for smacking you.¡±


    Kurt couldn¡¯t stop his lips from twitching. This woman really says the darndest things.


    Amelia, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°Stop it, Tiff! You¡¯re so full of sh*t.¡±


    Tiffany shrugged as she continued to y with Tony. ¡°Kurt, you¡¯re now Amelia¡¯s bodyguard, aren¡¯t you?


    You¡¯ll listen to everything she says then?¡±


    Despite having a sneaking suspicion that Tiffany was up to no good, Kurt nodded.


    Tiffany snapped her fingers in glee and said, ¡°Good! We have just the thing for you to do now. I have


    here a list of things that Tony needs. Can you get them for us? Have a look and let me know if you


    have any questions.¡±


    Kurt received the sheet of paper from Tiffany, only to find it filled with words.


    ¡°Ok?¡± Tiffany once again asked.


    Kurt nodded before leaving to get started with the errand.


    Amelia nced at Tony before turning toward Tiffany. ¡°Tiff, what did you get Kurt to buy? Ordering him


    about doesn¡¯t seem very nice, especially when he isn¡¯t all that familiar with us.¡±


    Tiffany shrugged nonchntly and brushed Amelia off. ¡°It¡¯s not every day that you get a big, strong


    man to help out with errands. If I don¡¯t get him to do it, then it¡¯s down to us. Are you sure you want


    that?¡±


    Amelia held her tongue. She hated to admit it, but Tiffany made a lot of sense.


    Ever the efficient worker, Kurt returned in less than half an hour with his hands full of bags.


    Amelia was about to help him with one of the bags when Kurt moved away from her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve bought everything that was listed on the paper,¡± Kurt said as he ced the bags on the sofa.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany looked through the bags thoroughly before giving Kurt a thumbs up. ¡°Well done, Kurt. You¡¯re the


    most handsome and efficient bodyguard I¡¯ve ever met!¡±


    Despite thepliments, Kurt remained stoic.


    Unbothered by hisck of response, Tiffany started to unpack the bags.


    Perhaps Kurt¡¯s presence had helped as Amelia and Tiffany became a lot more grounded ever since he


    arrived.


    The funniest thing was, Tony truly and absolutely loved Kurt. Whenever Kurt carried him, not only did


    he stop crying, but he¡¯d also burst outughing and il his arms about in glee.


    Tiffany became so jealous of Kurt that she couldn¡¯t help but voice her displeasure. ¡°Hey, Kurt, stop


    trying to charm Tony with your looks. Tony¡¯s still young and can¡¯t differentiate between handsome and


    ugly. You better keep yourself in check.¡±


    Kurt remained expressionless as he listened intently.


    After some more teasing, Tiffany asked, ¡°By the way, Kurt, are you nning on staying the night in my


    humble abode? I don¡¯t think that¡¯d be very appropriate, would it?¡± As innocent as her question might


    have sounded, she was also indirectly hinting for Kurt to take his leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility to protect ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? I haven¡¯t met any bodyguard who guards this closely,¡± Tiffany replied with a smirk.


    Kurt remained silent, not wanting to engage anymore.


    Eventually, Tiffany had no choice but to prepare the guest room for him. ¡°Guess what, Kurt? You¡¯re the


    first man to stay in my humble abode. Careful not to let Oscar know. Otherwise, he might punish you


    for it.¡±


    Kurt gingerly took a pillow and nket from the bed and turned to Tiffany. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Tony. You


    and ma¡¯am can go to bed. If need be, I don¡¯t mind waking up a few times in the middle of the night.¡±


    Tiffany gave Kurt a quizzical look before asking, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Kurt nodded, much to the delight of Tiffany.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be Tony¡¯s best nanny, Kurt! He¡¯s all yours then!¡±


    Already immune to Tiffany¡¯s nonsense, Kurt barely responded.


    With Kurt¡¯s help, Amelia and Tiffany finally managed to get a good night¡¯s sleep. Earlier on, they were


    still worried about how they¡¯d get through the night with a wailing infant, yet now it was the most


    peaceful night. As such, Tony¡¯s mother and godmother slept very soundly in their respective rooms, not


    waking up even once to check on him.


    Subconsciously, they knew that Kurt was the bodyguard sent by Oscar. As such, they could trust him


    with Tony and also trust that he wouldn¡¯t hurt them in any way.


    In other words, Amelia still had a lot of trust in Oscar and believed that he would never cause any harm


    to her or Tony.


    It was eight in the morning when Amelia and Tiffany finally woke up. After a quick wash, Amelia came


    out of her room to look for Tony when she bumped into an apron-d Kurt serving breakfast.


    Taken aback, Amelia wanted to help Kurt with the dishes when he took a step back.


    ¡°Ma¡­ Amelia, I¡¯ve prepared breakfast for you. Mr. Clinton has instructed that since you¡¯ve yet to


    recover, it¡¯s important to have nutritious meals.¡±


    Amelia fought back mixed emotions and licked her lips. ¡°You were sent here by Oscar?¡±


    Kurt nodded.


    ¡°D-Did he say anything?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton told me to take good care of you and make sure you don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Kurt looked at Amelia in confusion, not knowing what else she wanted to hear from him.


    Embarrassed, Amelia changed the subject with a wave of her hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Tony. Did


    he disturb you in the night?¡±


    ¡°Tony was very well-behaved and slept through most of the night. He¡¯s still sleeping in the crib now.¡±


    ¡°Kurt, thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t think Tiffany and I could¡¯ve gotten through the day,


    much less the night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only doing my job. I take my orders from you, which makes Mr. Anthony my responsibility too. It¡¯s


    only right that I help protect and look after him.¡±


    Amelia grew flustered and waved her hands. ¡°Kurt, don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re of equal standing. If you


    continue saying things like that, I¡¯m going to feel really bad. Oscar sent you here to protect me, but he


    didn¡¯t ask you to take on the role of nanny too. Next time, leave the meal preparation to us women. You


    can sit and wait for the food.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m used to cooking, and I¡¯m pretty good at it too. Even Mr. Clinton hasplimented my food


    before. Ma¡­ Amelia, why don¡¯t you give it a taste first before deciding if you want me to continue


    cooking?¡±


    Sensing his enthusiasm, Amelia had no choice but toply.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here to protect me, I should be the one paying you, shouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No need. My pay gets wired to my ount every month.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t say anything more as she went to check on Tony, who was sound asleep and looking as


    adorable as ever.


    After looking at her son for a while, Tiffany¡¯s voice¡ª loud and surprised¡ªsuddenly rang out outside.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but smile at her friend¡¯s silliness. It sure feels different with a man around the


    house.


    Soon after, Amelia and Tiffany sat down to enjoy the breakfast that Kurt had prepared.


    To both their surprise, Kurt wasn¡¯t lying when he said he was good at cooking. In fact, his food was


    better than famous hotel chefs. Even Tiffany, who had always been very proud of her culinary skills,


    had to eat humble pie in front of Kurt.


    ¡°Kurt, tell me, what¡¯s your secret behind this chicken noodle soup? How did you cook from scratch?¡±


    Tiffany asked, hoping to pick his brain.


    Happy that his food was so well received, Kurt briefly shared his recipe with Tiffany.


    ¡°That¡¯s all? It¡¯s that simple?¡±


    Kurt nodded.


    The food he cooked had always been simple¡ªnothing more, nothing less.


    Feeling defeated, Tiffany pouted and turned to Amelia. ¡°Babe, I¡¯ve always thought my food was good.


    Now I realize there will always be someone better than me. I¡¯ve really met my match this time.¡±


    Amelia merelyughed at how disappointed Tiffany sounded. However, she had to admit that Kurt¡¯s


    cooking was so good he could probably reach the pinnacle of the culinary world.


    Amelia started to feel and look much better, perhaps due to Kurt¡¯s attentive care and excellent food.


    Just like that, three days passed in a blink of an eye. On the first day, Amelia could still joke andugh


    with Tiffany and Kurt. For the next two days, however, Amelia felt herself having to force a smile. Ever


    since she left the Clintons, none of them hade to see her. Not even Oscar, whom she had been


    secretly pining for, had shown up since he ordered Kurt to protect her.


    Amelia would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t disappointed. She and Oscar had only just confessed their


    love to each other and should be enjoying each other¡¯spany. Unfortunately, Stephanie ruined all


    that, which resulted in a temporary separation between the couple.


    Now that she was staying at Tiffany¡¯s, the Clintons never once paid a visit, thus making Amelia feel


    even more dejected.


    She often got lost in her own thoughts while staring at Tony, who bore a striking resemnce to


    Oscar. Oscar Clinton, do you really not want me anymore?


    With the Clintons seemingly out of her life, Amelia started to chide herself for her indecisiveness. They


    merely left her alone for a few days, and Amelia was already starting to worry herself sick.


    She held her forehead as she silentlymented. Amelia had hoped to let Oscar realize they could reach


    a fair solution, but instead, she continued to let him lead her by the nose.


    The feeling of always being the passive one did not sit well with her. In fact, she hated it.


    After ying with Tony, Tiffany got a bowl of pumpkin soup for Amelia. She knew something was up


    with her friend as she asked, ¡°Babe, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not happy?¡±


    Amelia took the soup from her, even though she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite.


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m happy. Especially since I have Tony and you.¡±


    Oh, what a silly woman. I can tell you¡¯re lying.


    ¡°Have you seen your face? How is that happy? Yes, you have Tony and me, but you¡¯re still missing


    someone.¡±


    Amelia instantly shot a look at Tiffany.


    Unfazed, Tiffany shrugged and prodded Amelia¡¯s head. ¡°Babe, stop being such a loser. The Clintons


    have already climbed all over your head, and now you¡¯re getting upset because they haven¡¯t contacted


    you in three days? What if this goes on for half a month? Wouldn¡¯t it drive you crazy? This is the time to


    put your rtionship with Oscar to the test. If his feelings for you can¡¯t even withstand this test, why


    stay with him? Honestly, if Oscar ignores you over something this small, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s worth


    committing your whole life to.¡±


    Amelia fell silent as she pondered Tiffany¡¯s words.


    Tiffany made a lot of sense, but it was easier said than done.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s stop thinking about it. Chin up! Tony needs you to bring him up big and strong. The


    Clintons are going to take the high road, so all the more we shouldn¡¯t lose to them!¡± Tiffany eximed,


    all puffed up with pride.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile, except that smile still seemed rather forced. Despite


    Tiffany¡¯s best efforts, Amelia¡¯s heart remained heavy and her spirit miserable.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 221

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 221


    Chapter 221 Busy


    On the other side, Oscar was truly wronged even though he hadn¡¯t shown up in three days. After he left


    the neighborhood that Tiffany was living in, he received a call while driving. As it turned out, someone


    had leaked vital information from one of thepany¡¯s projects. That particr project was worth


    millions, and Clinton Corporations would suffer greatly if theirpetitors took advantage of it. The


    company¡¯s share price would surely fall drastically.


    Upon learning that, Oscar hurried over to thepany and asked for an emergency meeting. That


    conferencested for five hours. He never got to eat before he had to lead his secretary, his assistant,


    and the rest of the group to Pillere.


    Oscar could¡¯ve called Amelia before he got on the ne, but he figured that she was still angry. She


    probably won¡¯t pick up. That thought prevented him from calling.


    After being stuck on the ne for a few hours, Oscar and his men got out of the airport and into a


    private car immediately. They made a beeline to thepany that was coborating with Clinton


    Corporations.


    Oscar met with a bunch of executives as soon as he set foot inside the building. That meetingsted


    for a few hours, and it was already one in the morning when Oscar finally had the chance to rest.


    His secretary bought some food and heated it up before handing it to Oscar. She said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you


    haven¡¯t eaten all day. Here, have some food.¡±


    Oscar epted the food and asked, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost one in the morning, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar looked out the window and enjoyed the view in Pillere. He murmured, ¡°The view in Pillere is


    beautiful at night. Can you see it, Amelia? If you¡¯d like, we cane here on vacation someday. What


    do you say?¡±


    Unfortunately, Amelia wasn¡¯t beside him, so no one answered his question.


    The secretary seemed worried when she stared at Oscar. ¡°Mr. Clinton, is there something on your


    mind?¡±


    Oscar held the box of food and stared out the window without saying a word. His secretary thought that


    he would not answer and was about to leave him to his thoughts when he voiced up.


    ¡°Linda, what do you think about Amelia?¡±


    Linda was momentarily taken aback. It took her some time to realize that Oscar was talking about his


    wife. That was the first time Oscar ever mentioned Amelia, so Linda was surprised.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I don¡¯t really know much about your wife, so I can¡¯t really say anything. But since you¡¯ve


    asked, I¡¯ll just share my limited thoughts and opinion. From the outside, Mrs. Clinton is definitely a


    beautiful woman. She is sexy, exudes an exquisite aura, and is downright stunning. Naturally, that is


    just my first impression of Mrs. Clinton. We interacted a few times after that, and I can tell that Mrs.


    Clinton¡¯s beauty wasn¡¯t just superficial. She is very nice and smart. She also knows to never go


    overboard when dealing with matters. In conclusion, the two of you are good together.¡±


    Oscar couldn¡¯t help grinning a little. He then asked, ¡°Who one is better¡ªAmelia or Cassie?¡±


    Linda felt like she was cornered. She had been working with Oscar for years and had witnessed with


    her own eyes everything that happened between Oscar and Cassie. She knew too much, and that was


    why she understood that there were some things that she couldn¡¯t say aloud.


    Linda hesitated.


    It seemed that Oscar had seen through that, so he granted her the permission to be honest.


    ¡°Linda, let¡¯s pretend we¡¯re just old friends and are chatting. You have been working for me for years,


    and in a way, you are my close friend. You are an excellent partner at work and a friend whom I can


    talk to.¡±


    Linda sighed a breath of relief.


    She licked her lip a little before she answered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯ll just give a quick and simple evaluation.


    Please don¡¯t take it to heart if I said anything wrong. Ms. Yard is from a rich family, so her aura is


    something that most women couldn¡¯tpete against. However, I don¡¯t think that she is the right match


    for you. This is just how I feel, though. She is too artistic, and her ideas are too wild. Perhaps she is


    different when she is with you, but I feel like she is too proud when she interacts with anyone who is not


    of her social status. She definitely behaves poorly and mocks those who are from a lower social ss.


    Her views and ideas are different from yours, so I actually predicted that the two of you would not end


    up together.¡±


    After saying her piece, Linda became scared, so she added, ¡°I am just bullsh*tting, though, so please


    don¡¯t take my words to heart, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar simply waved and instructed, ¡°You may leave. Have them postpone the meeting by an hour.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Linda nodded before she walked away in her high heels.


    Oscar turned to the window again. It was almost dawn, so the entire city seemed especially quiet.


    Colorful neon lights illuminated Pillere and gave it a wonderful shade.


    Unfortunately, the beautiful neon lights had always had a way of making one feel lonely.


    Oscar got his phone out of his pocket and entered the passcode before he tapped into the photo


    album. He couldn¡¯t help smiling as he stared at Amelia¡¯s photo.


    He chuckled and muttered, ¡°You¡¯ve won, woman. I am hopelessly and irrevocably in love with a woman


    named Amelia Winters. There was a time when you worried that I don¡¯t love you, but now I have


    learned who my heart truly loved. When you got into that car ident and had to go for surgery, I


    swore that I will never let you go in this lifetime. I didn¡¯t deal with Stephanie¡¯s matter in the right way,


    and that broke your heart, so I¡¯ll give you a few days to calm down. When I get back, I will go to you


    and take you home. I promise.¡±


    Oscar only shoved a few mouthfuls of the food Linda gave him. It was exquisite and warm, so it didn¡¯t


    taste bad, but Oscar didn¡¯t have the appetite to eat it.


    After his meal, Oscar took a quick nap on the sofa before he went for another meeting.


    The graveness of the project information leak was worse than Oscar anticipated. They had endless


    meetings to discuss how to solve the matter with little time to sleep and eat. Whenever Oscar was free,


    he would call Olivia.


    Oscar didn¡¯t beat around the bush after the call got through. ¡°Mom, have you gone to see how Amelia


    is doing?¡±


    To his surprise, his dad was the one who picked up. Owen informed, ¡°Oscar, your mom¡¯s illness acted


    up again, and she is in the hospital now. She didn¡¯t want to worry Amelia, so she didn¡¯t tell Amelia


    about it. It¡¯s been days since we visited Amelia as well. How are things on your end?¡±


    Oscar frowned and shared everything honestly, ¡°It¡¯s not looking good, but I can handle it. What


    happened to mom? Isn¡¯t she fine all this while?¡±


    ¡°Maybe Stephanie¡¯s issue stressed her out too much. Olivia also felt guilty about how Amelia took the


    baby away, so she fell ill. You know how your mom is. She always seems so graceful and generous,


    but we all know that she tends to overthink things. The slightest mishap would get her to worry


    endlessly. Her heart has always been weak, so I have been spoiling her over the past few decades.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that Stephanie would end up behaving so badly and stress Olivia out that


    much?¡±


    ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, but she needs a few days to recuperate.¡±


    Oscar was still worried, so he offered, ¡°James is in the country. How about I call him up and ask him to


    examine mom?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Robert treated your mom in person, and he said that her condition was


    caused by depression. All she needs is some rest and to stop overthinking. She will recover soon.


    Focus on your job. If it¡¯s really that troublesome, I can send someone over to help you out.¡±


    ¡°I can handle everything here, dad. Don¡¯t worry. All you need to do is look after mom,¡± promised Oscar


    before he nagged a little. He was about to hang up when Owen said, ¡°I will take your mom over to visit


    Amelia and Tony once she feels better.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, dad.¡±


    Oscar wanted to call Amelia after he hung up, but he thought of something, so he didn¡¯t do so. Instead,


    he called Kurt.


    ¡°Boss,¡± greeted Kurt.


    ¡°Is Amelia okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is fine, and so is the baby. I¡¯m holding the little guy now, actually,¡± reported Kurt in a serious


    tone. It was as if he was the news anchor, reporting on the weather forecast.


    Oscar frowned and asked, ¡°Are you with Amelia now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am living in Tiffany¡¯s ce, and my primary job is to keep ma¡¯am safe. Babysitting is my side


    job. In a way, I am a male nanny now.¡±


    Oscar couldn¡¯t help twitching his lips a little. He couldn¡¯t even imagine what Kurt looked like as a


    nanny. A renowned bodyguard who is notorious for his kill count¡­ That guy has turned into a nanny.


    D*mn, I can¡¯t even imagine it.


    ¡°Where is Amelia?¡±


    ¡°She is doing some light exercise outdoor with Tiffany.¡±


    Oscar hesitated for a moment before he asked, ¡°Did she mention me over the past few days?¡±


    Surprisingly, Kurt hesitated.


    Oscar thought that the line might¡¯ve been cut when he didn¡¯t hear anything from Kurt.


    ¡°Kurt, are you still there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± answered Kurt. He carefully considered his words before he replied, ¡°Ma¡¯am had been


    ying with the baby and doing her recovery exercises these few days. Other than that, she had been


    sleeping and eating, so she didn¡¯t really have the time to talk about you.¡±


    Hearing that response got Oscar¡¯s expression to turn gloomy instantly. He had been busy with work


    and went to countless meetings daily, so he was tempted to fall asleep as soon as his head hit the


    pillow. Unfortunately, all he could think about was Amelia. That heartless woman remains cruel. All she


    does is eat, sleep, and y with our son. She didn¡¯t even miss me a little. Ugh!


    ¡°Is there something else you¡¯d like to ask, boss?¡±


    ¡°No. Take care of Amelia and remember that she is mine. Don¡¯t get any funny ideas. You know how it¡¯s


    like to cross me.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Oscar massaged his bloating head a little after he hung up. It had been three days since hest had a


    good night¡¯s sleep. He had less than three hours to sleep every night, and his meetingssted over ten


    hours during the day. That drained him physically and mentally, but his heart and mind remained alert.


    He kept thinking about a certain someone, even when he was lying on the bed.


    Someone knocked on the door to the office from the other side, so Oscar adjusted his expression


    before ordering, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Linda entered with a bunch of documents and ced them in front of Oscar before she reported, ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, these are the files you requested. After struggling for the past few days, our efforts finally bore


    fruit. Thepany¡¯s share prices are rising slowly but surely. It shouldn¡¯t be long before we make up


    for the loss incurred due to the information leakage.¡±


    Oscar scanned the summary of the ounts before he instructed, ¡°Book a flight ticket for me once


    everything is settled. You and the others are to stay and deal with the matter before returning.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    At first, Oscar estimated that he could solve everything in five days, but things were way trickier than he


    anticipated. Linda reported that the share price was slowly rising back, but on the very next day, they


    learned that some malicious people had taken advantage of the leakage. Those people spread


    countless rumors and got the share prices to fall once more. That forced Oscar and the other


    executives to conduct emergency meetings again. They became busy bees, and in the end, it took


    Oscar two weeks before he could leave Pillere with his team.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 222

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 222


    Chapter 222 Exining Himself


    As soon as Oscar¡¯s ne touched down, he hopped into the car and asked the chauffeur to take him to


    the neighborhood where Tiffany was staying.


    He saw Tiffany holding a bag of trash and throwing it away when he got out of the car. Oscar was quick


    and ran a little to reach Tiffany. She saw him there, but her smile turned upside down immediately after.


    She didn¡¯t even bother looking at him before she turned around and walked in the other direction.


    Oscar reached out and grabbed her before getting right to the point. He asked, ¡°Tiffany, where is


    Amelia?¡±


    Tiffany red over icily. ¡°Look who¡¯s here. It¡¯s Mr. Clinton. I was wondering who it was. So, you still


    care about Amelia, huh?¡±


    Oscar frowned and replied, ¡°Amelia is my wife. Why would I not care about her? Also, why didn¡¯t she


    pick up my calls?¡±


    Tiffany had a skin-deep grin on before she taunted, ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you sure you called her?¡±


    Oscar frowned so much that he could catch a fly between his brows.


    He knew that there had to be some misunderstandings.


    ¡°I called Amelia countless times, but she never picked up. At first, I wanted to fly back immediately, but


    I needed to stay overseas and manage thepany. I can¡¯t let all the employees of Clinton


    Corporations lose their jobs and go hungry over my personal issues,¡± exined Oscar with a grouchy


    expression.


    Tiffany seemed to have realized that there was a misunderstanding.


    She took a deep breath and calmed down beforeining, ¡°What the hell is that supposed to mean,


    Mr. Clinton? You were overseas? What happened to Clinton Corporations? Why haven¡¯t any of the


    Clintonse to visit Amelia and Tony over the past two weeks? Every single one of you imed that


    she is a member of your family and that Tony is your heir. Yet, you guys heartlessly ignored her after


    she left the Clintons¡¯ family home. Seriously, are you guys heartless? Your baby sister almost killed


    Amelia and her baby, and none of you bothered to do anything about it. How can she not feel


    abandoned under those circumstances?¡±


    Oscar frowned and answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t abandon Amelia. I just got back from Pillere and had my people


    drive me directly from the airport. Also, I kept calling Amelia, but she never picked up. I ended up


    calling Kurt, and he said that she was okay. I sent someone else over to check up on her as well, and


    they imed that she was fine as well. That was the only reason why I could focus on my work these


    past two weeks.¡±


    Tiffany stared at him in suspicion. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± demanded Oscar.


    Tiffany red over angrily before she replied, ¡°Fine, I will trust you this one time. All that matters is


    whether Amelia will forgive you. You lost touch over the past two weeks, and that knucklehead Kurt


    never mentioned anything about you calling. From our perspective, you went missing for two weeks,


    and Amelia couldn¡¯t eat well or sleep right because of that. She lost so much weight and her illness


    acted up. I apanied her to the hospital two days ago, and the doctor said that she has depression.


    If this goes on, her body will not be able to heal well.¡±


    Oscar was heartbroken as he asked, ¡°Is she upstairs now?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany shook her head.


    ¡°I asked someone to apany her to the supermarket. They will probably be back soon,¡± answered


    Tiffany. She red at Oscar in displeasure beforeining, ¡°Oscar Clinton, please don¡¯t go missing


    if you really care about Amelia. She only left the family home in a fit of anger, and that was only


    because you people condoned that murderer, Stephanie. All she wanted was a heartfelt apology from


    you guys. Seriously, you Clintons are too much. It¡¯s been two weeks, but you never bothered calling or


    stopping by to visit Amelia or Tony. It was as if you guys fell off the face of the Earth, and you acted as


    if Amelia turned into a nobody once she left thepound. I knew it. Your entire family is just a bunch


    of rich brats who grew up with a silver spoon. I am so done with your kind.¡±


    Oscar remained quiet.


    Still, Tiffany was angry.


    She warned, ¡°Oscar Clinton, don¡¯t me me for being straightforward and harsh, but Amelia is a great


    woman, and she loves you. Please don¡¯t take advantage of that love and hurt her recklessly. You were


    gone for two weeks, and she hadn¡¯t been able to sleep or eat well this entire time. I would go at you


    with a de if that act wouldn¡¯t break her heart. Seriously, karma wille for you if you keep hurting


    her like this. The day wille when she falls out of love with you, and you will learn that what you lost


    is unconditional love. You would better buck up, or you will regret it.¡±


    All Tiffany wanted was for Oscar to pay more attention to Amelia. He shouldn¡¯t make this marriage look


    like a game to him.


    Oscar frowned and was deep in thoughts.


    ¡°I will talk to Amelia in person about this, and I will exin everything,¡± promised Oscar in his deep


    voice.


    Tiffany crossed her arms and gestured with her lips before saying, ¡°The person you want to talk to is


    right behind you, so you better exin yourself well.¡±


    Oscar turned around and saw that Amelia was heading over with a middle-aged woman.


    At first, the duo was chatting away cheerfully, but Amelia¡¯s smile slowly faltered when she saw Oscar


    there. She stopped walking when she was about three meters away from him.


    Oscar approached Amelia. The middle-aged woman had no idea who he was, so she was quick to


    shield Amelia behind her. She asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Oscar didn¡¯t bother looking at that woman. His anxious gaze was stuck on Amelia, who stood behind


    that woman.


    ¡°Amelia,¡± murmured Oscar in a loving tone.


    Amelia stared at him with aplex glow in her eyes. She told the middle-aged woman, ¡°He is my


    husband. Please go ahead without me.¡±


    The middle-aged woman nodded before she picked up the bags and left.


    Oscar walked toward Amelia, but she instinctively backed away.


    Seeing her reaction got Oscar¡¯s gaze to take a sharp turn.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton finally shows up. Have you finally decided to get a divorce?¡± After two whole weeks of


    emotional turmoil, Amelia had gone from being disappointed, to heartbroken and now, she couldn¡¯t


    care less anymore. She would be heartbroken if Oscar wanted a divorce, but she wouldn¡¯t shamelessly


    hang on to a dead marriage either. She had loved him unconditionally for five years. If that wasn¡¯t


    enough to get him to care, even a little, then there was nothing else she could do.


    Oscar¡¯s expression soured upon hearing that.


    He walked over and pulled Amelia into his arms beforeining, ¡°Who the hell said that I want a


    divorce? You are my wife! Who do you n on remarrying if we get a divorce? I forbid you from even


    thinking about.¡±


    Amelia rested in his arms and rxed in that familiar embrace and unique scent. She couldn¡¯t help


    tearing up a little, but she started struggling at the very next second. To her surprise, Oscar locked her


    in his arms.


    He whispered into her ears, ¡°I love you, Amelia. I kept calling you over the past two weeks, but you


    never picked up. I called Tiffany, too, but she didn¡¯t pick up either, so I dialed Kurt¡¯s number. He finally


    picked up and told me that you are fine. I didn¡¯t mean to wait so long, but something happened to


    Clinton Corporations on the day you ran away from home. Someone leaked crucial information about a


    corporate coboration and caused the share prices to drop drastically. My business partner was in


    Pillere, so I had to fly over. The only things I did over these past two weeks are hosting emergency


    meetings and missing you. I miss you so much. I was worried that you won¡¯t be able to take care of


    Tony and was terrified that you aren¡¯t healing well. Also, I worried that you¡¯d overthink when I don¡¯t


    show up, and I am especially terrified of the idea that you may not love me anymore. All that anxiety


    had caused me to suffer from insomnia.¡±


    Slowly, Amelia stopped struggling. She tilted her head up and looked at Oscar. That was when she


    realized that he had lost a lot of weight, and his cheeks looked a little sunken. His beard was growing


    out as well, and those beautiful eyes had turned bloodshot. At that moment, Oscar was no longer the


    handsome man. He was a shadow of his former self and looked a little disheveled.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes shone with heartbreak. She reached out to caress Oscar¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t


    you tell me that thepany was in hot waters?¡±


    Oscar held her hand and inteced his fingers with hers before he exined, ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered


    yet, so I didn¡¯t want to worry you.¡±


    ¡°I was worried because you disappeared for two weeks without telling me anything. I thought you didn¡¯t


    want to be with me anymore because you found me to be too childish. I was emotionally tormented,


    worrying that you would have the divorce papers with you when you finally showed up. We talked about


    divorce and discussed the division of assets earlier, but that was when you were in love with someone


    else. I have to ept that arrangement, even if I didn¡¯t want to. Things have since changed. You have


    just told me that you love me, and I don¡¯t think I can handle it if you suddenly ask for a divorce like that.


    It¡¯s been days since Ist slept well.¡±


    Oscar kissed the back of her hand with a broken heart and apologized, ¡°That is all my fault. Why would


    you think that I¡¯d want a divorce, though? You are the woman I love, and I want to spend the rest of my


    life with you. We have our entire lives ahead of us, so you¡¯re not allowed to think like that anymore,


    okay?¡±


    Amelia nodded. She seemed sad about how much weight Oscar had lost, so she asked, ¡°You seem to


    have lost a lot of weight. Did you not eat well?¡±


    Oscar shrugged nonchntly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He thought about it for a while before he added, ¡°I exined why I didn¡¯t show up over the past two


    weeks, but you should know that there is a reason why my parents never visited. Mom¡¯s illness acted


    up again, and she was hospitalized. She didn¡¯t want you to worry, so she didn¡¯t tell you about it. Please


    don¡¯t hold it against them for not visiting.¡±


    Amelia looked worried. She quickly asked, ¡°Oh dear! How did that happen? Isn¡¯t she fine all this while?


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it? I am her daughter-inw, so how can I not be there when she is sick?


    Others will assume that there is a conflict between us. No, that won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll go pack my things now,


    and we¡¯ll head home right away.¡±


    Oscar stopped the anxious Amelia and pulled her into his arms. He rested his forehead on hers and


    replied in an exasperated tone, ¡°I knew that you would react this way. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you. You


    haven¡¯t fully recovered yet, and the doctor said that you can¡¯t get too agitated.¡±


    Amelia refuted, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t keep things from me even if I have not recovered. I was angry at Mom


    for shielding your sister, but that is not an excuse to be disrespectful to my elderly. Mom is sick. It¡¯s only


    right that, as her daughter-inw, I go back and take care of her.¡±


    Oscar felt warm. I knew I made the right decision. My wife is still as kind and as caring as she has


    always been. I was blind those five years and neglected her. We ended up wasting so much time.


    What can I do to make up for all the years I¡¯ve neglected you?


    Oscar was about to talk to Amelia when a woman¡¯s voice interrupted them. The woman cleared her


    throat and said, ¡°Guys, you¡¯re in public space, so maybe you should go somewhere else before you get


    all lovey-dovey? The ones who use this space are just mere mortal, and we can¡¯t withstand the


    suffocating love bubbles you throw at us.¡±


    Amelia got out of Oscar¡¯s arms. She seemed a little embarrassed when she turned to Tiffany, who had


    her arms crossed and was by the entrance. Amelia had just realized that she and Oscar had put on a


    dramatic show. Their audience included Tiffany and two guards, who were practically eating popcorn


    while watching the show.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help blushing. She rolled her eyes at Tiffany. Holding Oscar¡¯s hand, Amelia said, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    Oscar let her hold his hand and lead him in. Tiffany, on the other hand, was teasing mercilessly and


    laughing aloud at the two of them.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 223

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 223


    Chapter 223 Visiting


    Olivia¡¯s illness prompted Amelia to let go of all the grudge and anger she held earlier. Thetter asked


    Tiffany to babysit Tony, then got into Oscar¡¯s car to head over to the hospital. She even bought tons of


    fruits and supplements on the way over.


    Even when they were in the car, Amelia asked nervously, ¡°Oscar, do you think mom will be mad at me


    for being immature and not taking care of her when she is sick?¡±


    Oscar freed up one hand to intece his fingers with hers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mom has always liked you, and


    the only reason her illness acted up is that she feels like she wronged you. She will let go of that guilt


    once you visit her, and I¡¯m sure she will recover immediately after.¡±


    Amelia was still nervous anyway. She was worried that Olivia would be mad at her for leaving with


    Tony. Regardless of the situation, Olivia was her mother-inw, and Amelia couldn¡¯t refute even if Olivia


    insisted on ming her.


    Oscar took another look at Amelia beforementing, ¡°You and mom really are alike. Like you, she


    worried that you would me her for Stephanie¡¯s matter. Overthinking is the reason she got ill again.


    Her heart has always been weak, and Mr. Lancester had warned her multiple times that she shouldn¡¯t


    get agitated or overthink things. Stephanie¡¯s act truly infuriated mom this time, and I¡¯m sure mom will


    recover faster once you visit her. Your visit will surely lift her mood.¡±


    Amelia forced herself to grin a little.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Amelia changed the topic and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t slept well in days, Oscar. Are you sure you¡¯re okay?


    Should I drive instead?¡±


    Oscar couldn¡¯t help grinning at that. He stared at Amelia and teased, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not calling me Mr.


    Clinton anymore? You have no idea how heartbroken I was that day when you took Tony away and


    called me Mr. Clinton. At the time, I wondered if you had truly decided to leave me. Now that I hear you


    calling my name again, I realized that my name is actually pleasing to the ears!¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t resist rolling her eyes at him. She realized that after they professed their love to one


    another, Oscar¡¯s distant style was up and gone. He became talkative and loved teasing her. It was as if


    someone had unlocked the hidden feature of his tongue, and his words just flew out like bullets in a


    machine gun.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, where is that cool style you used to have?¡±


    Oscar put on a straight face and asked, ¡°Do you not like the change?¡±


    Change¡­ That word hit a bull¡¯s eyes in Amelia¡¯s heart. She instinctively turned to Oscar, and her lips


    curved into a smile.


    Sheter tilted her head down a little to hide that smile. Her voice was a little annoyed when she


    reminded, ¡°Oscar, in the future, you must inform me beforehand no matter when you go, even if we are


    having a fight. At least send me a text to tell me that. I don¡¯t want to have to ask others before I get to


    contact you or learn about your whereabouts.¡±


    Oscar took that seriously. He nodded and promised, ¡°Okay. Also, I will have my people investigate why


    you can¡¯t receive my calls when I was overseas.¡±


    Amelia nodded slightly.


    Oscar squeezed her hand and said, ¡°Something like this will never happen again.¡±


    Amelia tilted her head down, but her lips were smiling. She looked happy and contented.


    Oscar kept his eyes on the road. Reluctantly, he parted his lips to speak. ¡°Amelia, the thing about


    Stephanie¡­¡±


    The smile on Amelia¡¯s lips slowly faltered.


    ¡°When I first learned that she is the mastermind behind your ident, I thought about having her


    assassinated. It¡¯s just that she is my sister, and we have loved each other for over twenty years.


    Moreover, she is our parents¡¯ heart and soul. I simply couldn¡¯t get myself to hurt her. That was why I


    made things clear with her and cut her off. In a way, I had disowned her as my sister. I¡¯m not sharing all


    this to excuse myself for my mistake. I just want you to know how much you mean to me.¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help tearing up a little. Her tears slipped out of her eyes uncontrobly, and she


    secretly wiped them away with her hand.


    She wasn¡¯t crying because she was sad. Those were tears of joy because she felt like those were the


    most romantic words she had ever heard.


    ¡°Thank you, Oscar.¡± Thank you for admitting that you love me, and thank you for saying that you care


    more about me than you do your sister. Also, thank you for telling me that I am no longer an


    unimportant being in your life.


    Oscar softly caressed Amelia¡¯s hand.


    The two of them remained all lovey-dovey inside the car, and the journey that would normally take thirty


    minutes ended up taking an hour. In Oscar¡¯s defense, he simply wanted to spend a little more time with


    Amelia, for he had not seen her in two weeks. Hearing her sweet voice made him feel like his heart


    was about to melt.


    He eventually found a parking spot and parked the car before he got the gifts they got for his mother


    out of the car. With the gifts in one hand and Amelia¡¯s hand in his other hand, he asked sweetly,


    ¡°Amelia, are you still feeling any pain anywhere?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Dr. Kane said that my recovery is actually much faster than the average patient. He even


    imed that I might be the only one who could get off the bed within two months,¡± replied Amelia in a


    nonchnt tone. The truth was that she knew all too well that her body wasn¡¯t actually healing well.


    There were many times when her body ached all over as she slept at night, and her vision often turned


    blurry with no prior warning. She assumed those were just temporary issues caused by the ident, so


    she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    Oscar and Amelia got into the elevator, and while inside, Amelia couldn¡¯t help giggling and


    commenting, ¡°Why are we always in Principal General Hospital? For these past two months at least, I


    think we¡¯ve spent more time in this hospital than we do in our apartment.¡±


    Oscar was holding Amelia¡¯s hand when he acted out of character by joking, ¡°Just pretend we are here


    on a vacation, then.¡±


    Amelia rolled her eyes at him. I don¡¯t think anyone would ever regard a hospital as a tourist attraction.


    Still, she was smart and didn¡¯t reply to him.


    Oscar realized just how stupid his joke was.


    He licked his lips a little before he tightened his hold on her hand. That surprised Amelia and prompted


    her to turn to him. She saw how his ears were red from embarrassment, and that got her tough


    aloud.


    Oscar turned to her and saw herughing. He couldn¡¯t help but smile at that.


    ¡°You¡­¡±ined Oscar in exasperation. His smile, however, suggested that he was happy and in


    love.


    The two of them had just gotten out of the elevator when they saw Owen and Olivia walking sweetly


    together. Without the sparkly jewelry and branded clothing, the two of them seemed like an ordinary


    couple. Everyone would be jealous of the way Owen cared for Olivia.


    Even in that state, no one would deny that Owen was a very sessful man. He exuded the regal aura


    of a businessman, and despite being in his sixties, he was still handsome. It was likely that he could


    still flirt with women in their twenties and thirties, and it was possible that they would be willing to be his


    girlfriend. That was predictable because his aesthetic beauty and wealth were something many women


    craved. Hence, many were envious when they saw him being that sweet and caring toward Olivia. It


    was as if they were still in their honeymoon period.


    Amelia was one of those envious women.


    She had always been envious of how her inws were happy and in love, even after all those years.


    They were so in sync that no one could break them apart.


    In her hospital gown, Olivia looked less regal than her usual self. The outfit also hid away parts of her


    incredible aura. Still, she looked kind and generous.


    ¡°Mom,¡± greeted Amelia in an embarrassed yet respectful voice.


    Olivia was delighted to see Amelia there. The former held Owen¡¯s hand and head over to thetter


    quickly. Olivia held Amelia¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Amelia, what brings you here?¡±


    Amelia replied apologetically, ¡°Oscar told me about your illness as soon as he got back from Pillere. I¡¯m


    so sorry, Mom, for not visiting you sooner. I hope you¡¯re not mad at me for it.¡±


    Olivia shook her head and replied, ¡°Silly girl, why would I be mad at you? I didn¡¯t want you to worry, and


    that is the only reason I banned Owen from telling you anything. Besides, we¡¯ve already hired so many


    maids to tend to the family home, so it¡¯s no hassle to send someone over to take care of me. You, on


    the other hand, must have had it rough. It must be tiring to take care of Tony all by yourself. How are


    you?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s felt warm and fuzzy over Olivia¡¯s remarks. It was unlikely for her to meet another mother-in-


    law like Olivia anywhere else. She is so understanding and lovely. I can¡¯t bring myself to be mad at her


    even if I want to.


    ¡°You¡¯re not mad at me anymore?¡± asked Olivia as she tapped softly on the back of Amelia¡¯s hand.


    Amelia tilted her head down and confessed, ¡°I was a little angry at the time, but I had time to think


    things through these past two weeks. I understand that it was difficult for you as well, so I¡¯m no longer


    mad.¡±


    Olivia was delighted to hear that.


    At that moment, Owen suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    All four of them went into the room. Amelia got two apples out of the bag and offered, ¡°Mom, let me


    peel an apple for you.¡±


    Olivia turned to Oscar and instructed, ¡°Let Oscar do it.¡±


    Oscar took over peeling the apple. Olivia, on the other hand, led Amelia to sit down beside her. The


    former asked eagerly, ¡°How are you feeling now? Are you recovering well? Tony is almost two months


    old. Is he causing a racket for you?¡±


    ¡°Oscar assigned a bodyguard for me, and Tony had taken a liking to the bodyguard. The baby would


    stop crying whenever that bodyguard carries him, and Tony seems a little attached to him,¡± replied


    Amelia honestly.


    ¡°A bodyguard? What is his name?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kurt, Mom. Do you know him?¡±


    A revtion hit Olivia as she blurted, ¡°He has been with Oscar for years. Back then, Owen was worried


    that his booming business would cause others to go after Oscar, so Owen got over ten bodyguards to


    protect Oscar. Every single one of them was a top-notch fighter, but Kurt was the one who impressed


    me most. He was only about fifteen years old, but his skills were so incredible that my jaw dropped. He


    could even walk on the wall! I am d that he has been with Oscar for so many years, and he is the


    reason I don¡¯t worry as much about Oscar. I never thought that Oscar would assign him to protect you.


    That proves just how much Oscar truly cares about you.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t know how strong and important Kurt was until that very moment.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 224

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 224


    Chapter 224 The Risk Of Pathological Changes


    Olivia continued, ¡°All about Kurt is good, except he is as quiet as a mouse and sometimes barely


    speaks for the whole day. Even so, he is undoubtedly a faithful person who will never betray you. Since


    he has been by Oscar¡¯s side for more than ten years, it implies that he¡¯s trustworthy, and you can count


    on him.¡±


    In an instant, Amelia started to feel tense. ¡°Mom, since Kurt has been by Oscar¡¯s side all these years, I


    feel it¡¯s better to let him remain by his side¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that you will be at risk again after what happenedtely. Thus, it¡¯s better to let him stay by


    your side instead, to secure your safety. Anyway, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough to have one bodyguard by


    your side. How about I request your dad to assign two more bodyguards for you?¡± Olivia suggested


    eagerly.


    Amelia shook her head and tried to convince her, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s alright. After all, I¡¯m always at home and


    seldom step out. Thus, it will be really boring for them to be by my side all the time. Oh! they will only


    end up watching paint dry. What a pity!¡±


    Olivia could not help but feel amused and burst intoughter.


    Right that instant, Oscar approached them with a te of cut apples. He raised his brows and asked


    inquisitively, ¡°Mom, what did Amelia tell you? You areughing to tears!¡±


    Olivia cupped her mouth to stifle herughter before replying casually, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. By the way,


    Oscar, you assigned Kurt to protect Amelia, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Oscar nodded at her precise guess.


    Olivia smiled andplimented, ¡°You¡¯ve made the right decision. Ah! I should have thought about this


    earlier. Kurt is mature and reliable. He has been by your side all these years and is able to act swiftly


    during emergencies. Thus, I¡¯m relieved to have him by Amelia¡¯s side.¡±


    Oscar gave Olivia and Amelia a slice of apple each and switched the topic. ¡°Mom, how are you feeling


    now? If I¡¯m not mistaken, Dad mentioned that you should be discharged after a few days. Why are you


    still here after two weeks?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. But both your dad and Robert insist that I should stay here longer for monitoring.


    Moreover, they are worried that I can¡¯t take it if anything triggers my agitation again. Anyway, they are


    overreacting. Robert just told me that I will be discharged two dayster.¡± Olivia smiled cidly.


    Upon hearing her words, Amelia apologized to her guiltily, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because of my


    willfulness¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. After leading a cozy lifestyle and being pampered under a stress-free


    environment all these years, I¡¯m just too vulnerable. On top of that, I always tend to forget that I¡¯m


    already an olddy and shouldn¡¯t be overreactive,¡± Olivia consoled her jokingly.


    She paused and continued, ¡°Oscar, get your dad to double confirm with Robert whether I can be


    discharged. I¡¯m getting bored staying here all this while. My goodness! Do you know how many calls


    we have received from friends and rtives?All of them can¡¯t wait to drop by and visit me. Fortunately, I


    asked your dad not to let any of theme. If not, I bet the wall of this room will copse if all of them


    were here!


    ¡±


    This round, Olivia¡¯s sense of humor caused Amelia to burst into giggles.


    After a while, Oscar left the ward with Owen. While in the car, he took the opportunity to brief Owen on


    his findings regarding the issue of the previous contract leakage. ¡°Dad, I have assigned people to


    investigate the contract leakage issue, and the clues lead to Grand Vision Corporation, one of our


    greatestpetitors throughout these years. I had actually tried to investigate the corporation


    previously, yet I could hardly obtain any information about them. Somehow, I have a feeling that they


    have something to do with the contract leakage. Hence, I assigned people to have a thorough


    investigation on them again these few days. To our surprise, we find out that the Adertons is one of


    their major shareholders.¡±


    In a split second, Owen wore a serious face as he enunciated, ¡°The Adertons?¡± He hade across


    the family name before. It was a prestigious family overseas which was widely involved in various


    fields, such as cosmetics, paper-making, entertainment, film and television, electronic products as well


    as others. They had franchises worldwide, yet there was none in Chanaea so far. Are they intending to


    set up a franchise in Chanaea by striking against Clinton Corporations?


    Owen¡¯s face turned grim as his mind drifted into contemtion.


    Even if Grand Vision Corporation was developing significantly within these few years, it was almost


    impossible for them to prate the domestic market under the dominance of the fabled Clinton


    Corporations. Grand Vision Corporation should have thought twice before they leaped if they intended


    to strengthen their business reputation. They should establish a coborative rtionship with Clinton


    Corporations instead ofnding themselves in deep water by provoking the leading corporation. Once


    Clinton Corporation had dirt on them, they would surely retaliate with a deadly strike, resulting in a


    perfect storm for Grand Vision Corporation. In other words, no matter how powerful and deep-pocketed


    the Adertons were, they would never beparable to such a prestigious and majestic pioneer in the


    domestic market.


    Owen knitted his brows and asked doubtfully, ¡°Have you found out why they are provoking Clinton


    Corporations? After all, Clinton Corporations has never really crossed paths with them before. By right,


    they should not do so recklessly.¡±


    ¡°June turns out to be the heir of The Adertons. What¡¯s more, Cassie was ever in a rtionship with him


    when she was still in Erihal. She requested to break up with him just a few days before she was back in


    Chanaea. Unexpectedly, he followed her back all the way from Erihal,¡± Oscar exined.


    Owen nced subtly at Oscar, and was surprised at his nonchnce. He asked tactfully, ¡°Do you


    mean he is avenging Cassie by provoking you?¡±


    Oscar nodded and replied, ¡°There¡¯s a possibility for this.¡±


    Owen¡¯s frown deepened into a scowl. ¡°If this guy by the name of June acted impulsively just because of


    a woman, there¡¯s nothing to fear about him. I bet he¡¯s just a good-for-nothing and impetuous fellow.


    Sooner ater, he will be the culprit who causes the fall of such a prominent family.¡±


    Nheless, Oscar shook his head and said, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think so. My gut instinct told me that he is


    trying to verify if Clinton Corporations is as mighty as described by others. Anyway, I¡¯m nning to pay


    him back in his coin by assigning people to gather all the information about Grand Vision Corporation.


    By then, they will have a great surprise from me and be regretful of thinking too highly of themselves.


    They should not have underestimated Clinton Corporations, as it did not emerge as the leading


    corporation in Chanaea out of the blue.¡±


    Owen patted him on the shoulder with relief. ¡°Well said! Oscar, you arepetent and can take charge


    of the whole Clinton Corporations without me now. In fact, I have never doubted your capability.


    Anyway, it is undeniable that I had made a wrong judgment previously. I used to think that Cassie is the


    most ideal candidate as your spouse. It is out of my expectation that she is not as innocent as she


    seems to be. Since we are close friends with the Yards, I was convinced that she was a virtuous young


    lady. Yet, I was speechless the moment I knew about how she had treated you five years ago. I


    shouldn¡¯t have judged the book by its cover. Your mom is apparently more observant and has a


    sharper sense than me on this.¡±


    Oscar remained silent as a wave of mixed emotions welled up from within him.


    Owen patted his shoulder again and added, ¡°I admit that I had a prejudice against Amelia previously.


    Nevertheless, I see things differently now ever since my adorable grandson was born. I sense that you


    have fallen for her as well. On top of that, she is a thoughtful and filial daughter-inw. For certain


    people, it might be just wishful thinking toe across the love of their life. You are really blessed to


    have such a loving wife. Thus, I hope you will be firm from now onwards, cherish her and treat her well.


    I still look forward to the arrival of my second grandchild.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s lips curved into a smile. Owen¡¯s words really brightened up his day.


    Later, both of them headed for Robert¡¯s office together. Thetter weed them with open arms as


    usual. He patted Oscar¡¯s arm and asked in great concern, ¡°I heard from your dad that you went to


    Pillere earlier to settle some issues for thepany. You must be really tied up all this while. Is


    everything settled and on the right track now?¡±


    Oscar nodded and replied courteously, ¡°Mr. Lancester, thanks for your concern. You are right, I¡¯m really


    busytely. Even so, I¡¯m thankful that the issues are resolved.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Take a seat.¡± Robert gestured to them and pointed at the sofa next to him.


    After all of them were seated on the sofa, Robert said solemnly, ¡°I was actually nning to ask you to


    come over. There are things that I need to tell you in advance. Olivia¡¯s current condition is quite


    worrying. I hope you will be prepared for the worst.¡±


    Owen and Oscar¡¯s hearts thumped in an instant. At the peak of anxiety, they both had their hands


    interlocked simultaneously. Owen pursed his lips and could not utter any words.


    After quite a while, he asked apprehensively, ¡°Robert, what¡¯s the matter with Olivia? You mentioned


    earlier that her condition is fine, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Robert waved and tried to calm Owen down. ¡°Owen, cool down. I just want you to be prepared


    emotionally. But in actual fact, the condition is not as bad as how you think.¡±


    Owen¡¯s anxiety was not eased by his words at all. ¡°Robert, just be frank with us on her condition. We


    are getting tenser when you are beating around the bush.¡±


    Robert cleared his throat and said, ¡°We spotted a small area of ck dots on Olivia¡¯s heart.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Both Owen and Oscar¡¯s faces fell upon hearing his words.


    ¡°Robert, what do you mean?¡± Owen¡¯s voice started to quiver.


    ¡°Calm down first. At the moment, we are still uncertain if these ck dots will spread. If they spread, it


    might cause heart failure. I¡¯m sure you know what heart failure is, right? Fortunately, we managed to


    trace it at an early stage. As long as she undergoes the treatment earlier, there is a high percentage of


    about ny-five percent that it can be cured. These are so-called the worst scenario that I foresee.


    Anyway, we can¡¯t jump into a conclusion now before her medical report is out.¡±


    ¡°Robert, Olivia has been hospitalized for half a month; yet, you are still telling me that we are pending


    her medical report? You mentioned before that there is nothing wrong with her health, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Robert waved his hands again and tried to calm Owen down. ¡°Owen, stay calm. Nobody can predict


    Olivia¡¯s condition now. Even so, I¡¯m convinced that there is a high possibility to get it cured since we


    discover about it at an early stage. Don¡¯t worry and stay hopeful. Olivia is also my old friend. No matter


    what, I will leave no stones unturned to cure her.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Owen managed to cool his head off a bit.


    ¡°Robert, no matter what, please keep it from Olivia when the medical report is out. You know her. She¡¯s


    the typical type of demure and dignified woman. Thus, I¡¯m worried that she can¡¯t take it and will have


    an emotional breakdown.¡± Owen furrowed his brows again.


    Robert pondered for a while andmented, ¡°No matter what, I think it¡¯s better not to keep mum from


    her. After all, she¡¯s already over sixty years old and has gone through ups and downs in life. I¡¯m sure


    she has stronger resilience than how we think and can ept anything. Trust me. She will be able to


    cope with it.¡±


    Owen did not utter any words. By the time he left Robert¡¯s room with Oscar, there was still not the


    slightest bit of change in his countenance.


    ¡°Dad, try to cheer up. If not, Mom will surely be worried and start to make wild guesses again.¡± Oscar


    tried to coax him.


    Owen let out a deep sigh; yet, he remained silent. Pin-drop silence ensued in the car on their way back


    to the hospital.


    Upon entering the ward, Owen patted his cheeks and reminded himself to put on a cheerful smile. He


    tried his best to bottle up the feelings to himself.


    Once they entered the ward, Olivia asked curiously, ¡°What took both of you such a long time?¡±


    Owen smiled and replied gently, ¡°Robert bought a new set of chess and insisted on having a game with


    me.¡±


    Olivia asked jokingly, ¡°Could it be there¡¯s something wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You are as fit as a fiddle now,¡± Owen refuted.


    Amelia also chimed in, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sure that you are going to live a long and prosperous life till Tony


    grows up. Then, you have to help assess his future wife as well. Ah! I¡¯d better urge Tony to get married


    earlier, so you get to hold your great-grandchild!¡±


    Olivia burst outughing heartily at her words.


    ¡°Still, Amelia is the one who knows me the best. I¡¯m never short of anything, and I¡¯m blessed for


    leading a prosperous life all these years. By right, I shouldn¡¯t be feeling wistful. Even so, I tend to have


    wishful thinking ever since Tony was born. I yearn to live a longer life, so I¡¯m able to see him grow up,


    get married, and have his own child. By then, I won¡¯t request anything else as my life ends on a happy


    note.¡±


    Amelia smiled as she buoyed Olivia up with confidence. ¡°Mom, I believe you will!¡±


    In the meantime, both Owen and Oscar were feeling down in the dumps.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 225

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 225


    Chapter 225 Dispelling Former Hatred


    Olivia¡¯s health screening turned out fine. Although there were ck spots on her heart, it was not


    malignant and would not spread. She had a weak heart since young and would feel pain whenever she


    was too agitated. Furthermore, Stephanie angered her recently and made her worry. As a result, her


    health worsened. Therefore, Robert advised her to rest and avoid stress.


    Owen nodded in response to the advice.


    After that, Robert turned to Amelia and said, ¡°Amelia, your injuries have recovered, but if you noticed


    anything unusual about your sight, you muste back for a check-up. Don¡¯t ignore it, okay?¡±


    Amelia looked at Robert with a puzzled expression. Recently, her eyesight sometimes turned blurry for


    a moment and returned to normal soon after. She didn¡¯t think much about it and only remembered now


    after hearing Robert¡¯s advice.


    It turned out that the ident might have affected her eyesight.


    ¡°Mr. Lancester, is something wrong with my eyesight?¡± Amelia asked.


    Robert smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem, Amelia. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m just concerned whether


    you have any after-effects from the ident. That¡¯s why I ask you to take note if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    Amelia was still a little worried.


    Oscar wrapped his arm around her and said, ¡°Mr. Lancester, I will take note of that and bring her back


    for a check-up.¡±


    Robert smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s wonderful that Amelia can recover in such a short time. However, she


    mustn¡¯t do any heavy work. Otherwise, her body could not take it¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lancester. We have maids at home. She will never have to lift a finger,¡± Oscar said.


    After exchanging a few more words, Oscar brought Amelia, Olivia, and Owen to the car.


    Olivia asked the chauffeur to bring them to Tiffany¡¯s neighborhood.


    On the way, Amelia called Tiffany so that she had time to prepare dinner.


    After hanging up, Olivia said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Tiffany. You have troubled her enough by


    staying at her ce. Although you are good friends, it¡¯s not good to bother her too much¡±


    Amelia smiled and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all right. Tiff and I have been friends for many years. If I didn¡¯t marry


    Oscar, we would have been living together. Furthermore, she loves Tony very much and likes to carry


    him and he also gets along with her. She and Kurt always hug and y with him. I, on the other hand,


    rarely get to hug my child.¡±


    Olivia said pensively, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Tony for half a month. I wonder if he can recognize me.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you love him so much. There¡¯s no way that he can¡¯t recognize you,¡± Amelia said.


    The mood in the car was warm and peaceful.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at Tiffany¡¯s neighborhood.


    Before getting out of the car, Olivia said, ¡°Norton, you can drive the car back. I heard that your son


    caught pneumonia. You can have a five-day leave to go home and spend time with him.¡±


    Norton said gratefully, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯ve worked for our family for many years and served us well. In the future, you


    should let me or the butler know if you have any difficulties. We can understand,¡± Olivia said.


    Norton thanked her again.


    Amelia held Olivia¡¯s arm and got out of the car. Then, the four of them took the lift upstairs. However,


    before they even pressed the doorbell, Tiffany opened the door. She curtsied and said mischievously,


    ¡°Wee, Your Majesty.¡±


    Olivia could not help herself butugh.


    Tiffanyughed too and hugged Olivia warmly. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I came up with this to wee you. Do


    you like it?¡±


    Mrs. Clinton was amused and liked Tiffany even more.


    Even though Stephanie caused strife between them half a year ago, Tiffany did not take it to heart. She


    was rather mature and understanding.


    ¡°Tiffany, thank you,¡± Olivia said.


    Tiffany held Olivia¡¯s hand, led her in, and said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Clinton, pleasee in. When Amelia


    called, I had juste back from grocery shopping. Later, Martha and I will cook dinner. I assure you


    that dinner will be ready in a couple of hours.¡±


    Olivia smiled and said, ¡°Take your time. It¡¯s only 5 p.m. I¡¯ll go and see Tony.¡±


    Kurt came out with Anthony in his arms. Oscar¡¯s mouth twitched unwittingly upon Kurt¡¯s gentle


    demeanor. It waspletely different from his past image.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, Mrs. Clinton, Boss,¡± Kurt greeted with a serious expression.


    Tiffany pointed at Kurt and said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, this straightced man is the bodyguard Oscar assigned


    to protect Amelia. Do you know about this?¡±


    Oliviaughed at Tiffany¡¯s introduction.


    Tiffany then received Anthony from Kurt and passed him to Olivia.


    Olivia felt her heart melting as she saw Anthony looking at her with hisrge round eyes.


    ¡°Tony, my darling grandson. I¡¯m your grandmother. Do you remember me?¡± Olivia hugged Anthony and


    refused to let him go. Owen also stood closer and looked at him lovingly. Oscar was in Pillere for half a


    month and missed Anthony too. After all, Anthony was his first child. During Amelia¡¯s hospitalization, he


    was unable to spend much time with Anthony. Other than taking care of Amelia, he had to deal with


    urgent documents. Anthony was always asleep by the time Oscar returned home to see him.


    Therefore, Oscar also stood closer to look at Anthony. ¡°Mom, let me hug him for a while.¡±


    Olivia dly passed Anthony to him. Initially, Oscar was a little at a loss about what to do. Still, he


    hugged him securely. Unfortunately, Anthony was uncooperative and began to cry in his arms.


    Oscar looked at Amelia helplessly. Meanwhile, Olivia¡¯s heart ached to see Anthony cry, so she quickly


    took him from Oscar. However, Anthony continued to cry in her arms. Olivia was a little flustered and


    kept cooing at him to calm him.


    Nevertheless, Anthony kept crying. He was a docile newborn half a month ago. But now, Anthony


    would wail non-stop. He would start crying whenever something did not go his way and when someone


    unfamiliar hugged him.


    Olivia asked in distress, ¡°Is he hungry?¡±


    Tiffany turned to Kurt and said, ¡°Kurt, can youe over. I¡¯ll leave Tony to you.¡±


    Kurt went to Olivia and said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, please give him to me.¡±


    Olivia had no choice but to hand Anthony over to Kurt.


    Then, a miracle happened. The moment Kurt carried Anthony, he stopped crying. Both Olivia and


    Oscar were a little jealous of Kurt.


    Oscar began to think that sending Kurt to protect Amelia was a mistake.


    Tiffany patted Kurt¡¯s back and said, ¡°Good job, nanny!¡±


    Then, she turned to Olivia and said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, in this past half month, Tony seems to like Kurt the


    best. Amelia and I both lost to him. I think he recognizes Kurt as his caregiver since Kurt sleeps with


    him at night and feeds him milk. Kurt is now his dedicated nanny. He does not seem like a bodyguard


    at all.¡±


    After a pause, Tiffany said daringly, ¡°Compared to Oscar, the actual father, Kurt is muchpetent in


    taking care of Tony.¡±


    Olivia nced at Oscar.


    A brief sh of anger appeared in Oscar¡¯s eyes, and he turned a little sullen.


    Amelia red at Tiffany, indicating her to stop fooling around.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, please sit and rest. I¡¯ll ask Martha to make some tea. Let¡¯s have dinner here before


    returning.¡± Amelia tried to switch the topic of conversation.


    Olivia and Owen sat down. Meanwhile, Oscar went to Amelia and said, ¡°Which one is your room? I¡¯ll


    help you to pack up. Both you and Tony should move back home tonight. I can¡¯t sleep without you.¡±


    Amelia had no ns to move return with Oscar tonight. Although she had forgiven Olivia and the


    others, she still disliked the Clinton residence. It may have something to do with what happened


    between her and Stephanie.


    What Stephanie did frightened and disgusted her. The fact that Stephanie was willing to harm her


    unborn nephew made her inhuman and worse than a beast.


    Those who are willing to harm children do not have a conscience. Children are innocent. How can


    anyone bear to hurt them?


    Stephanie must be evil. I don¡¯t believe that it was apse of judgment on her part. I can never see her


    as my sister-inw.


    People always found excuses for hating someone. Although Amelia rarely hated anyone, Stephanie


    disgusted her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to return to the Clinton residence, we can return to our apartment. It¡¯s near Clinton


    Corporations, so it¡¯s convenient for me to go to work,¡± Oscar said.


    Amelia nced at Olivia.


    Olivia met her gaze and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you prefer to return to the apartment. When I¡¯m free, I


    will stay with you in the apartment for a few days. Young people should have their personal space. So I


    won¡¯t force you.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Since Olivia said that, it would seem unreasonable if Amelia refused to return.


    Amelia considered for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Clinton residence. There are many


    maids there, so they can help us to look after Tony. Most importantly, Mom and Dad can see him any


    time.


    Oscar couldn¡¯t help but smile and brightened up.


    Olivia smiled too.


    Tiffany nced at Amelia but did not say anything. After all, she was not a family member, so it was not


    her ce to say anything.


    Therefore, she sought to change the topic of conversation. ¡°Amelia, you should sit down with Mrs.


    Clinton. I¡¯ll prepare dinner with Martha. Dinner shall be ready soon.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you,¡± Amelia said and stood up.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s all right. You can stay to chat with Mrs. Clinton. You might get in our way in the kitchen. Only


    Martha and I should work in the kitchen so that dinner will be ready faster,¡± Tiffany said.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 226

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 226


    Chapter 226 Never Mess With The Clintons


    The Clintons had a great time enjoying their meal at Tiffany¡¯s ce. After they finished their meal,


    Tiffany showed them the way to the living room.


    Tony, who was in between Olivia¡¯s arms, behaved himself instead of wailing for no apparent reason.


    Tiffany held Amelia in her arms and whispered, ¡°Take good care of yourself and get in touch with me if


    anyone tries to pick on you!¡±


    Amelia responded with a nod and expressed her gratitude in a sincere manner, ¡°Thank you so much for


    taking care of me all this while!¡±


    Her friend patted her on her back and asserted, ¡°You need to stop it! It¡¯s just something trivial!¡±


    Seconds after she wrapped up their conversation, Amelia joined Oscar in the car at the rear passenger


    seat since Owen was the one driving them home.


    Once they made their way out of the neighborhood, Olivia received a call and picked it up almost


    instantly. She gasped out her reply when she heard the person on the other end, ¡°Come again? What¡¯s


    wrong with Stephanie? Where is she?¡±


    Immediately after she figured out the things going on, she hung up the call and urged, ¡°One of the


    bodyguards I sent to keep an eye on Stephanie told me she had offended some sort of thugs! They¡¯re


    currently surrounded by about twenty men at Mark Avenue! I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t defend themselves!


    Hurry up and make our way there!¡±


    Owen immediately elerated the car. Meanwhile, Amelia¡¯s mind was all over the ce when she


    heard it. She thought it was about time for Stephanie to learn her lesson the hard way. Stephanie had


    never stopped picking on her ever since she got married to Oscar five years ago. Amelia could easilyContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    dismiss those since Stephanie was Oscar¡¯s sister. However, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore when


    Stephanie tried to murder Tony.


    Unfortunately, Amelia was just another receable member of the family aspared to Stephanie


    who was an intermediate member of the Clintons. Olivia would never leave her daughter alone when


    her life was at stake.


    When Amelia felt Oscar grasping her hand, she felt a sense of relief and finally regained her


    composure when she noticed his assuring smile.


    On the other hand, Olivia, who had finally returned to her senses, recalled the sort of grudges Amelia


    and Stephanie held against one another.


    She turned around and looked at her daughter-inw with a diffident look. After much hesitation, she


    muttered, ¡°Amelia, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, but I can¡¯t possibly leave my only daughter alone when


    she needs me.¡±


    Amelia did a great job keeping her emotions to herself. She answered with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mom.¡±


    Olivia continued staring at Amelia with her face scrunched up. ¡°Amelia, I know it doesn¡¯t feel great,


    but-¡±


    Her daughter-inw interrupted her and asserted with a smile, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not trying to me


    you. You need to stop bringing it up. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to feel guilty as well.¡±


    Olivia took another peek at Amelia before ncing at Tony in between her arms. She suggested, ¡°Why


    don¡¯t you go return home with Oscar and Tony ahead of us? We¡¯ll head over and check on Stephanie¡¯s


    condition.¡±


    Shaking her head, Amelia reassured, ¡°We can¡¯t afford to leave you and Dad alone. Why don¡¯t you guys


    return home ahead of us instead? Oscar and I will head over to check on Stephanie.¡±


    When Oscar caught Olivia looking at him in the eyes, he responded with a nod, assuring her everything


    would be fine.


    Out of the blue, Owen broke the silence and insisted, ¡°Just to be safe, we¡¯ll head over together. Oscar,


    get our bodyguards to rush over to the scene at once.¡±


    Oscar made a call and delivered his instruction as soon as the call got through. ¡°Kurt, bring your team


    and rush to Mark Avenue as soon as possible. We¡¯re currently on our way there.¡±


    The moment he finished delivering his instructions, he hung up the call and looked in Owen¡¯s direction.


    He offered, ¡°Dad, let me drive. I¡¯ll get John to pick you and Mom up once we reach Mark Avenue.¡±


    After much consideration, Owen thought that was the best for the sake of all. Once he pulled over, they


    alighted from the car and exchanged seats with one another.


    Amelia was seated next to Oscar in the front passenger seat. Tony, who had been sleeping soundly,


    might have been roused from his sleep due to the sudden uproar. He started wailing in Olivia¡¯s arms.


    Olivia tried her best to pacify the wailing infant, but Tony showed no signs of stopping at all. Instead, he


    continued wailing at the top of his lungs.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She stretched her arms in an attempt to hold her son, but Olivia


    turned her down and said, ¡°Just leave everything to me, Amelia.¡±


    In spite of Olivia¡¯s attempt to pacify the wailing infant, her effort was to no avail. Amelia instructed


    Oscar, ¡°Get Kurt over since he¡¯s the only one who can pacify Tony. Otherwise, he¡¯s going to carry on


    and cry until he damages his vocal cord.¡±


    Oscar reached for his phone as instructed, but Amelia stopped him when he was about to make the


    call. She said, ¡°You need to keep your eyes on the road to keep all of us safe. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    As soon as she got her hands on his phone, she made the call and asked, ¡°Kurt, where are you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just right behind us? Can you hurry up and reach us in a few minutes? I¡¯ll get Oscar to pull over


    for a short while. Tony won¡¯t stop crying. We need you to pacify him.¡±


    A few seconds of silenceter, Amelia added, ¡°Alright, that sounds pretty reassuring!¡±


    Immediately after she hung up the call, Amelia instructed, ¡°Oscar, can you pull over at the next bus


    station? Kurt is right behind us.¡± She then turned around and assured Olivia, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to


    worry because the rest of the bodyguards are on their way to Mark Avenue as we speak.¡±


    Olivia responded with a nod as she couldn¡¯t move her eyes away from the wailing Tony.


    Oscar pulled over at a nearby bus station as instructed. He was d they had yet to make it to the


    highway. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t get to pull over as they pleased.


    As soon as he pulled over, a car showed up and pulled over behind them. Kurt immediately alighted


    from the car and approached them.


    As soon as she reached their car, Kurt opened the door and told Olivia, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, allow me to take


    care of him.¡±


    The moment Olivia handed Tony to Kurt, the wailing infant stopped crying. He seemed to have gotten


    used to Kurt¡¯s exclusive scent.


    Oscar, who was seated on the driver¡¯s seat, had his eyes flickered when he caught a glimpse of the


    heartwarming scene.


    He could barely suppress the strong murderous intent he felt since his son seemed to be having a


    great time with another man. Kurt was an exceptional bodyguard, but Oscar regretted his decision of


    assigning him to keep an eye on Amelia. He had a hunch Kurt would get in the way of his marriage in


    the near future.


    I hope I¡¯m merely overthinking things again! Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to take him out when the time


    comes!


    Oscar, whose mind was all over the ce, had his eyes narrowed to a slit. The observant Amelia, who


    was seated next to him, noticed something was wrong.


    She grasped his hand and shook her head when she caught him looking at her. As a result, Oscar


    finally returned to his calm and collected self and no longer deemed Kurt a formidable love rival.


    No man could keep himself level-headed when he was head over heels in love with another woman.


    The slightest interaction of the woman with another man would get on their nerves. They would feel a


    strong urge to take down the said man at all costs.


    Kurt handed Tony back to Olivia as soon as the infant fell into another deep slumber. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, in


    order to tuck him in, you need to pacify him at a regr pace and intervals.¡±


    Olivia took note of Kurt¡¯s advice and nodded in return. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely keep that in mind!¡±


    Shortly after they had everything sorted out, they carried on with their journey to Mark Avenue.


    Oscar might have wanted to teach his sister a lesson¡ªhe took his sweet time while making his way to


    Mark Avenue. He would merely speed up the car whenever he heard Olivia nagging him to hurry up.


    When they reached the scene, the parties involved were in the middle of an intense fight. Stephanie


    had a rtively disheveled appearance and started shivering in fear at the corner.


    Olivia, who was in the car, had never seen her daughter in such a pathetic state.


    Oscar immediately unfastened his seatbelt and instructed, ¡°I¡¯ll head over and check on them with Kurt! I


    want the rest of you to stay here until I¡¯m back!¡±


    Owen knew that was their only option since he had to stay back and look after his defenseless wife,


    daughter-inw, and two-month-old grandson.


    He responded with a nod and urged, ¡°Go ahead and leave them to me! I¡¯ll take good care of them until


    you¡¯re back!¡±


    Amelia stopped Oscar when he was about to alight from the car. When he turned around, she looked at


    him in the eyes and said, ¡°Oscar, take good care of yourself! You need to stop giving me the shock of


    my life!¡±


    Her husband responded with a nod and alighted from the car after a few seconds.


    As soon as Oscar and Kurt joined the fight, the thugs knew they had picked on the wrong targets.


    Oscar instructed, ¡°Take one of them into custody and break the limbs of the rest of them!¡±


    All of a sudden, the sounds of people shrieking in pain took the residents of the neighborhood by


    surprise. They dared not lodge a police report and stopped poking their nose into the conflicting parties¡¯


    businesses.


    Oscar red at the bunch, who had been rendered incapable of motion, and yelled, ¡°Tell your leader to


    stay away from the heiress of the Clintons! Otherwise, I¡¯ll pay him a visit in person and send him on an


    express trip to hell!¡±


    The heavily injured bunch ignored the racking sensation they felt and fled the scene, leaving those


    incapable of motion behind without a second thought.


    ¡°Boss, what are we supposed to do with him?¡± Kurt dragged a buff-looking man over to Oscar¡¯s side


    and asked.


    ¡°Break his arms and send him back to the headquarter of his party once you finish interrogating him!


    We have no intention to pick on others, but we won¡¯t allow others to challenge our authority! Don¡¯t they


    darey a finger on Stephanie just because she¡¯s no longer staying with us!¡± Oscar deadpanned his


    instruction with a stern look.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Kurt hesitated no more as soon as he took note of Oscar¡¯s instructions. He brought the buff-


    looking man away with him.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 227

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 227


    Chapter 227 Back To The House


    One of the bodyguards removed his coat and handed it over to the startled Stephanie. She immediately


    put it on and continued shivering in fear. No longer was she the arrogant heiress of the Clintons she


    had always been.


    Oscar marched over and red at her in the eyes. He instructed in a callous tone, ¡°Get up.¡±


    She raised her head and catapulted in Oscar¡¯s direction the moment she saw him. Seconds after she


    reached him, she wrapped her arms around him and gasped out her reply, ¡°Oscar, where have you


    been? I was afraid they would take me out for real! You should¡¯ve rushed here to take them out


    sooner!¡±


    It was then Stephanie found out she couldn¡¯t live without her family¡¯s support. Apart from her family


    members, no one would tolerate her and her arrogant attitude. None of them would listen to her, let


    alone do her a favor when she wasn¡¯t affiliated with the Clintons. Throughout her life, she had spent


    most of her time splurging instead of generating a stable source of ie. In fact, she thought working


    was merely a waste of her time. Unfortunately, when she was away from home, she found out she


    couldn¡¯t even make a living to sustain her lifestyle.


    Over the past few weeks, she approached her friends for their aids. However, when they found out she


    was no longer affiliated with the Clintons, they turned her down without a second thought. It was the


    same when she approached Cassie. Cassie transferred a hundred thousand to Amelia and told Amelia


    to try harder if she wished to return to her family members.


    When she made a trip back to the Clinton residence, the guards pretended as if they weren¡¯t aware of


    her identity. In spite of the harsh remarks she made, they stopped her from making her way into the


    residence. She tried camping near the residence in an attempt to approach her parents. However, the


    guards would chase her away without showing her any mercy.


    As someone who had been living a carefree life ever since the day she was born, the past few weeks


    were the darkest period of her life. It was then she figured out she was but a nobody if she wasn¡¯t a


    member of the Clintons. To be precise, she was inferior to those from a low-ie family.


    Oscar pushed Stephanie away with all his might and bellowed, ¡°Suck up your tears! Otherwise, I¡¯ll


    leave at once!¡±


    Stephanie gaped at her brother¡¯s warning and went dead silent as instructed after a short while. Afraid


    of getting on his nerves, she dared not try anything silly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He deadpanned his questions, ¡°Have they done anything silly?¡±


    Shaking her head, she answered his query with her lips pursed, ¡°N-No¡­ It¡¯s thanks to the bodyguards


    who have rushed over in the nick of time! Otherwise, they might have long gotten their hands on me!


    Oscar, I¡¯m your only sister! You need to avenge me!¡±


    Oscar¡¯s disappointment was written all over his scrunched-up face. He couldn¡¯t believe she wouldn¡¯t


    stop seeking revenge even when she was in such a pathetic state.


    He asked in return, ¡°Since you¡¯re the mastermind who has tried to bring upon my wife and son¡¯s


    demise, am I supposed to avenge them as well?¡±


    Stephanie was rendered speechless by her brother¡¯s question.


    Meanwhile, Olivia, who was in the car, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She handed over Tony to Amelia and


    said, ¡°Amelia, stay here with Tony! We¡¯ll head over and check on Stephanie!¡±


    Judging by Amelia¡¯s deadpan look, Olivia knew her daughter-inw was upset. Nevertheless, Olivia


    couldn¡¯t afford to leave her only daughter alone.


    Owen and Olivia immediately alighted from the car. Olivia was about to rush over to Stephanie¡¯s side,


    but Owen stopped her and told her to stay level-headed in times of emergencies.


    ¡°Olivia, you need to calm down since Oscar is there to keep Stephanie safe. Also, you need to mind


    your words and actions whenever you¡¯re around Amelia. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s going to overthink things


    again if you don¡¯t mind yourself. There¡¯s no way she can get over the things Stephanie has done over


    the night.¡±


    Olivia let out a long sigh of despair with her brows furrowed. In the end, she took note of Owen¡¯s


    instructions and walked over instead of rushing over.


    As much as she was worried about Stephanie, she knew she had to take Amelia¡¯s feelings into


    consideration.


    ¡°Stephanie.¡± Olivia¡¯s presence brought the awkward confrontation between Oscar and Stephanie to a


    halt.


    Stephanie started weeping the moment she saw her mother. She rushed over to her mother¡¯s side and


    wailed, ¡°Mom!¡±


    Olivia was heartbroken as her daughter in her arms had a disheveled appearance with her clothes torn


    into pieces.


    She asked anxiously, ¡°What happened? Have they tried anything silly?¡±


    As Stephanie wouldn¡¯t stop wailing, Olivia got increasingly anxious.


    Unable to get Stephanie to tell her the truth, Olivia looked at Oscar and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your


    sister? Has anyone tried to pick on her?¡±


    Oscar shook his head and answered, ¡°She hasn¡¯t mentioned anything of that sort.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? If others haven¡¯t picked on her, why won¡¯t she stop wailing? Where are those


    jerks?¡±


    ¡°They have already fled the scene.¡±


    Unable to suppress her wrath anymore, she shot daggers at her son and reprimanded him, ¡°Have you


    seriously allowed them to run away? We¡¯re talking about your sister instead of some outsider! She


    shouldn¡¯t have to go through any of these in the first ce!¡±


    Owen thought Olivia had gotten overly worked up. He urged in a hushed voice, ¡°Calm down, Olivia. We


    need to figure out the reason the entire incident has urred in the first ce.¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath to calm herself, but she was against the idea of letting those at fault off the


    hook.


    Oscar stared at Stephanie with an indifferent look and announced in a callous tone, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t poke


    my nose into her business anymore. I have made my way here merely because I don¡¯t want you and


    Dad to be upset. Amelia has been pretty magnanimous. I hope you can return the favor and make a


    wise decision.¡±


    Olivia was startled by her son¡¯s reply. Simrly, the wailing Stephanie turned around and red at her


    brother in the eyes.


    She yelled at him without holding back, ¡°Oscar, they almost took advantage of me! I have learned my


    lesson after spending such a long time away from home! Can you stop picking on me when Amelia isn¡¯t


    even hurt? Why am I being reprimanded when they¡¯re just fine?¡±


    Oscar nced at her with an indifferent look in silence as he had no intention to engage in another


    conversation with her.


    He announced, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll take my leave and allow you guys to decide if she¡¯s allowed to make her


    way home with us.¡±


    Oscar marched in the direction of the car without a second thought as soon as he finished his


    sentence. Olivia was about to stop him but changed her mind at thest minute.


    She red at her daughter in the eyes and reprimanded her foolish daughter, ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware your


    brother is still irritated by the thing you have done? Can¡¯t you stop getting on his nerves? Had your


    brother not rushed over to your rescue, you would be gone by now!¡±


    Stephanie was startled by the things awaiting her had that been the case. Nevertheless, she refused to


    give up just yet. She rebuked, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s the fault of those shameless thugs! If it weren¡¯t because of


    them, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up as pathetic as such! I have really learned my lesson and can¡¯t live my


    life without you, Dad, and the support of the Clintons! Can you please bring me home with you? I will


    stop getting on your nerves in the future!¡±


    The moment Owen caught Olivia staring at him, he denoted, ¡°We¡¯ll just bring her back with us for the


    time being.¡±


    Olivia, Owen, and Stephanie headed into another car, whereas Oscar brought Amelia and Tony back


    with him using another car.


    Oscar took a peek at Amelia through the rearview mirror and asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Are you okay,


    Amelia?¡±


    Amelia, who had been keeping Tony entertained, looked at him and repeated after him, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If you are against the idea of being anywhere near Stephanie, we¡¯ll make our way back to the


    apartment.¡±


    Amelia gave it a thought and answered, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s just make our way back to the Clinton


    residence. I don¡¯t want Mom to be upset since she¡¯s not really feeling well.¡±


    Oscar nodded and made their way back to the Clinton residence as suggested.


    As soon as Amelia and Stephanie returned, the confrontation urred in the living room.


    Stephanie greeted her sister-inw with a proud grin before looking at the infant in between her arms.


    ¡°Is this Tony?¡±


    As Stephanie marched over, Amelia stayed behind Oscar and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, it has been such a


    long day. I¡¯ll head upstairs and call it a day.¡±


    Once she finished her sentence, she made her way past Stephanie and brought herself upstairs.


    Simrly, Oscar announced, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll be making my way upstairs as well. Good night.¡±


    When Olivia, Owen, and Stephanie were the only ones left in the living room. Stephanie started


    comining, ¡°Dad, Mom, have you seen Amelia¡¯s arrogant look? She doesn¡¯t even consider me her


    sister-inw! Can¡¯t you guys do something about it?¡±


    Olivia rolled her eyes and reprimanded her daughter, ¡°Why don¡¯t you learn to show her some respect


    beforeining about her? I¡¯m going to make myself clear for onest time! Your brother and sister-


    inw are the ones in charge of the family in the future. You¡¯d better patch things up with her if you


    don¡¯t wish to spend the rest of your life in istion. Otherwise, you¡¯d better not regret your decision if


    anything happens to you in the future. Also, I¡¯m not going to bother if you¡¯re the one at fault this time.


    Just stop doing anything rash in the future. I have always thought you¡¯re an independent child, but it


    turns out you¡¯re not. That¡¯s it for today. I¡¯ll be heading upstairs and calling it a day as well.¡±


    Staring at Olivia¡¯s departing figure, Stephanie thought she was no longer a member of the family.


    In a final attempt to salvage her rtionship with her family members, she looked at her father with her


    lips pursed and asked, ¡°Dad, are you going to dismiss me as well?¡±


    ¡°Stephanie, have you not learned your lesson? I¡¯ll allow you to take a break for a few days. Once you¡¯re


    ready, I¡¯ll get you a job to keep you upied. As soon as you have something to tend to, I¡¯m sure


    you¡¯re going to stop overthinking things.¡± As soon as Owen made himself clear, he headed upstairs to


    join his wife.


    As much as Stephanie tried to y to her parents¡¯ emotions, her efforts were to no avail.


    She wiped her tears dry and muttered to herself while having her eyes glued to the rooms on the first


    floor, ¡°Dad, Mom, Oscar, it seems like Amelia is the only one all of you care about, huh? If that¡¯s the


    case, I need to get rid of her as soon as possible! Cassie is right¡ªwe need to rely on one another to


    take out ourmon foe! Since I¡¯m back, it¡¯s time for her to leave the family because we¡¯ll never be a


    family!¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 228

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 228


    Chapter 228 The Gentleman


    As soon as Stephanie returned to her room, she stopped ying the victim and returned to her usual


    vicious self.


    She stood next to the window and reached for her phone to make a call. Once the person on the other


    end picked up the call, she said, ¡°Cassie, I¡¯m already home. My parents couldn¡¯t stand it as they


    thought others almost took advantage of me. I¡¯ll definitely get rid of Amelia this time.¡±


    Cassie, who was on the other end of the call, pretended as though she was thrilled on Stephanie¡¯s


    behalf. ¡°Congrattions! As long as you¡¯re willing to turn over a new leaf, Amelia will never be a match


    for you! I¡¯ll get you everything you want as soon as I be your sister-inw!¡±


    Ha! It seems like Cassie still thinks she¡¯s able to manipte me to do her biddings, huh?


    After spending a few weeks away from home, Stephanie was no longer the foolish young woman she


    used to be. She knew she was just a nobody without the Clintons. Therefore, the only thing she had in


    mind was to get rid of Amelia. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t get to enjoy her privileges as the heiress of the


    Clintons.


    I¡¯m no longer a na?ve woman after mingling with people from all walks of life over the past few weeks!


    The thing that frightens me the most is being disposed of by the Clintons! I¡¯m just a nobody without the


    backing of the family! In other words, I need to get rid of Amelia as soon as possible! Once I get rid of


    her, I¡¯m sure everyone is going to appreciate my presence again!


    I can¡¯t afford to offend Oscar anymore! At the end of the day, Oscar is the one Dad and Mom rely on! In


    other words, to gain Oscar¡¯s attention, I have to get rid of Amelia!


    As Stephanie lost herself in a train of thought, Cassie asked, ¡°Stephanie, are you still on the line?¡±


    Stephanie finally snapped out of her imagination and asked, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Stephanie, since you have made your way back to the Clintons, get your hands on Amelia¡¯s phone to


    get in touch with Carter. If you tell him she¡¯s having it tough with the Clintons, he¡¯ll definitely try his best


    to visit Amelia in person! Once he shows up, use her of having an affair with Carter! There¡¯s no way


    he¡¯s going to tolerate her anymore if you show him their photos!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie responded to Cassie¡¯s n with a smirk as she was well aware Cassie considered her


    nothing more than her minion.


    As Stephanie had nothing to lose, she remarked in a sarcastic manner, ¡°I¡¯ll execute the n once the


    timees, but I don¡¯t think Oscar still has a thing for you. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get to be a household


    member of the Clintons even if Amelia is no longer around.¡±


    After two minutes of silence, Cassie queried, ¡°Stephanie, what exactly do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to waste your time for nothing. Thus, I¡¯m just trying to give you a heads-


    up. After all, you were one of the masterminds behind the ident. You don¡¯t think Oscar is going to


    ept you if he¡¯s aware of the truth, do you?¡±


    ¡°Have you betrayed me?¡± Cassie asked in a callous tone.


    ¡°Cassie, you need to stop ming me when I¡¯m just trying to defend myself! I¡¯m sure you know Oscar


    better than me! No one dares offend him whenever he¡¯s frustrated for real!¡±


    The woman on the other end went dead silent once again. A few momentster, she said, ¡°Stephanie,


    have you forgotten we¡¯re on the same boat? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going overboard? If it weren¡¯t


    because of me, you wouldn¡¯t get to make your way back to the Clintons so soon.¡±


    Stephanie scowled at Cassie¡¯s reply and replied in a sarcastic manner, ¡°You¡¯re not mad at me, aren¡¯t


    you? Although we¡¯re allies, I won¡¯t forget the time you have turned me down when I was in desperate


    need of cash. Never will I forget the humiliation you have put me through.¡±


    Simrly, Cassie burst outughing as a result of extreme frustration.


    When she figured out Stephanie was nothing but an ungrateful and greedy woman, she asked in a


    rhetorical manner, ¡°Are you picking on me when I have been supporting you over the past few weeks?


    None of your so-called friends bothered to offer you any help! On the contrary, I got you everything you


    need, including amodation and a stable source of ie! You don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to do just


    anyone a simr favor, do you?¡±


    ¡°Am I supposed to express my gratitude when I can¡¯t even buy myself a bag with your so-called stable


    source of ie?¡±


    Cassie was at a loss for words to defend herself as Stephanie wouldn¡¯t stop taking things for granted.


    She thought everyone was obliged to ce her over themselves.


    ¡°Stephanie, shall we cut the crap? Just bear in mind we¡¯re on the same boat! Once you drive them


    apart from one another, I¡¯ll get them to file for divorce! Just wait and see if I¡¯m going to be your sister-in-


    law in the future!¡±


    Immediately after she wrapped up their conversation, the frustrated Cassie hung up the call.


    Stephanie cast her phone aside and stretched her limbs on the spacious bed. She caught a whiff of the


    familiar scent and thought it felt great to be back after such a long time. ¡°I¡¯m finally back! I¡¯ll ensure you


    that I won¡¯t leave this ce anymore! Amelia, just you wait and see! It¡¯s only a matter of time until I get


    rid of you!¡±


    Instead of reflecting upon her actions, Stephanie held Amelia ountable for her misery over the past


    few weeks. She thought nothing could get in hervish lifestyle had Amelia stayed away from her


    brother and her family.


    Meanwhile, Oscar approached the upied Amelia from behind and wrapped his arms around her


    waist. He asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Startled by his presence, Amelia felt her limbs turning stiff. She had her eyes glued to their son and


    announced, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s something worth celebrating since your sister is finally home again.¡±


    Oscar pursed Amelia¡¯s ears and instructed in a hushed voice, ¡°Since our son has fallen asleep, can


    you turn around and look at me?¡±


    After much hesitation, Amelia turned around as instructed and looked at him in the eyes.


    He sized her up and suggested, ¡°Amelia, if you¡¯re really against the idea of being around Stephanie,


    we¡¯ll move back to our apartment in the city. Dad and Mom won¡¯t banish her for life since she¡¯s still their


    sweetheart. You don¡¯t have to worry about Dad and Mom. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t mind at all.¡±


    Amelia remained silent and looked elsewhere to avoid his gaze. He lifted her chin and kissed her on


    the lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that silence means yes. You need to stop overthinking things and just stay away from the


    people you don¡¯t wish to be around them. I¡¯ll get the maids to get our stuff packed tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia wrapped her arms around Oscar¡¯s waist and leaned against him on the chest.


    All of a sudden, Oscar suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll get the maid to bring our son to the nursery room.¡±


    Amelia vigorously shook her head and insisted, ¡°He¡¯s spending the night with us! I¡¯m afraid that lunatic


    sister of yours is going to try something silly and take out our son! Please forgive me for being harsh


    with my words, but it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. I just can¡¯t bear to put our son¡¯s life at stake.¡±


    Her husband caressed her back and asserted, ¡°Alright, he¡¯ll be spending the night with us.¡±


    Heaving a sigh of relief, she requested, ¡°I wish to get Kurt to keep an eye on our son! It just doesn¡¯t feel


    safe to leave him alone, unattended when we¡¯re not around!¡±


    Oscar kissed her on the forehead and announced, ¡°That won¡¯t be an issue, but he¡¯s not allowed to


    make his way into our room. It¡¯s quite a serious offense if he barges in without our consent.¡±


    Amelia looked at him in the eyes and requested, ¡°I think Tony enjoys having Kurt around him as well.


    Whenever Kurt¡¯s around, Tony won¡¯t make a fuss. Therefore, I wish to get him to be our son¡¯s nanny. I


    think he¡¯s the perfect candidate for the job.¡±


    Oscar was jealous when he heard Ameliaplimenting another man in front of him. He asked, ¡°Does


    that mean you think highly of him?¡±


    Unaware of the things he had in mind, she nodded and added without a second thought, ¡°Kurt is a man


    of a few words, but it feels safe having him around. It¡¯s obvious he¡¯s a reliable man. I¡¯m sure his wife is


    going to live a blissful life with him in the future.¡±


    The moment she finished her sentence, she could feel herself in the air. By the time she returned to her


    senses, she noticed she had ended up on the bed with Oscar on top of her.


    He bit her lips as a form of punishment. ¡°Consider this a punishment forplimenting another man in


    front of me. If you don¡¯t stopplimenting him, I¡¯ll dispatch him to another region.¡±


    Amelia rolled her eyes and burst outughing when she heard him. She ran her fingers across his


    handsome face and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sent him to keep me safe? Why are you jealous out of the


    blue?¡±


    Oscar was at a loss for words to defend himself. In order to divert her attention, he grasped Amelia¡¯s


    hand and bit her fingers. He announced in a domineering manner, ¡°You¡¯re only allowed to praise this


    exceptional husband of yours in the future!¡±


    She beamed in satisfaction because the fact he was jealous indicated he still cared about her.


    Oscar, who had his eyes glued to his wife, couldn¡¯t suppress his urge anymore. He leaned over and


    kissed her on the lips. A few secondster, he inched away from her as he recalled she was in the


    middle of recovery. He was against the idea of putting her at risk since they had all the time they


    needed in the future. Had he failed to exercise caution, he would end up bearing the consequences of


    his actions.


    Oscar covered Amelia¡¯s eyes with his hands and instructed, ¡°You need to stop looking at me in that


    manner.¡±


    Amelia was overwhelmed by a heartwarming sensation to the point the fact Shermaine had returned no


    longer seemed to matter.


    A short whileter, Oscar made his way to the bathroom and turned on the tap to take a shower.


    Amelia brought herself up and stared in the direction of the bathroom. No longer in a foul mood, she


    responded with a smirk.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 229

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 229


    Chapter 229 On Your Knees


    Amelia couldn¡¯t take it anymore as Oscar had spent more than half an hour in the washroom. Worried,


    she jumped out of bed and knocked on the door of the bathroom. ¡°Oscar, is everything fine?¡±


    She knocked over and over again, but the man inside the bathroom showed no signs of answering the


    door at all.


    When she leaned over and heard the sound of a running tap, she asked with a frown, ¡°Oscar? Hello?¡±


    The moment she thought something bad had happened to Oscar and was about to barge into the


    bathroom, someone opened the door from inside. As a result, Amelia knocked into something.


    She caressed her nose and had her eyes glued to her husband¡¯s nicely toned torso. Unable to pull


    herself together, she started running her fingers through it.


    Oscar thought she would soon start drooling over his body. Out of the blue, he asked, ¡°Are you having


    a great time ying around with it?¡±


    It was then she snapped out of bewilderment and returned to her senses. The flushing woman looked


    at the smirking man and asked in return, ¡°W-What¡¯s taking you so long?¡±


    Oscar inched over and wrapped his arms around her waist. She could literally feel his breath since he


    was just next to her.


    He leaned over and murmured in a barely audible voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware of the things I have done to


    get my urge suppressed? If you don¡¯t stop looking at me with that sad puppy eyes of yours, I¡¯m going to


    devour you for real.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s cheeks reddened when she heard him. She stopped retaliating and allowed him to run his


    hands all over her body.


    The moment he lifted her up, she wrapped her arms around his neck as she always had. She also


    caught a glimpse of the man grinning in excitement.


    Oscar nced at her and asserted, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you keep your lust to yourself since it¡¯s


    time to call it a day?¡±


    Amelia continued running her fingers across his chest and asked in a flirtatious tone, ¡°Oscar, are you


    sure you¡¯re going to turn me down?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s eyes gleamed the moment he heard her. He marched in the direction of their bed with his wife


    in between his arms and cast her on the spacious bed without a second thought.


    He repeated himself, ¡°You¡¯re not in a condition for such a session. Therefore, you need to stop


    arousing me and call it a day.¡±


    Immediately after he made himself clear, he switched off the lights. The only source of illumination


    avable was themp on the nightstand.


    When Oscar joined Amelia and Tony in bed, they kissed their son on his cheeks. Amelia announced in


    a gentle tone, ¡°Good night, Sweetheart.¡±


    Unable to resist the pent-up fatigue after the long day, they finally fell into a deep slumber. Oscar spent


    his time at Pillere attending all sorts of conferences to smoke out the mole of the organization all while


    taking Amelia and Tony¡¯s safety into consideration. Since he was finally back to the side of his loved


    ones, he fell asleep within a few minutes. He slept like a log throughout the entire night. Thankfully,


    their son behaved himself instead of throwing a tantrum in the middle of the night.


    Tony merely woke up twice throughout the entire night, but he went back to sleep as soon as he got his


    feedings of milk. As Amelia was in the middle of recovery, she took note of the doctor¡¯s advice and got


    her son form milk instead oftching.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    It had been a long time since Oscar had such a great night. Therefore, he felt afresh when he roused


    from his sleep the next day. After he got himself washed up to start the day, he noticed Amelia was


    already awake with Tony in between her arms.


    Amelia instructed the moment she saw him, ¡°Oscar, can you get me a bottle of milk for Tony? I think


    he¡¯s hungry again.¡±


    Oscar was dumbfounded as he rarely had the chance to hold their son in between his arms, let alone


    make him his milk.


    After he retrieved the bottle, he looked at Amelia and asked, ¡°What am I supposed to do next?¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She handed him their son and asserted, ¡°Just hand it over to me.¡±


    To their surprise, the moment Oscar held Tony in his arms, their son started wailing at the top of his


    lungs as though he was startled by his father¡¯s presence.


    As much as Oscar tried to pacify the helpless infant, his effort was to no avail. The almighty Oscar was


    overwhelmed by a sense of helplessness for the first time in forever.


    Amelia started preparing the milk and suggested, ¡°Can you go get Kurt over and tend to Tony? I¡¯m


    afraid Tony isn¡¯t going to stop wailing unless Kurt is around. He might have gotten used to Kurt¡¯s


    presence.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard Amelia. He couldn¡¯t believe he had to rely on another man to


    stop his son from crying. To make things worse, he was the one who had dispatched Kurt to keep an


    eye on them.


    As reluctant as Oscar might be, he had no choice but to get Kurt over to pacify their son.


    The moment Stephanie walked down the stairs and caught a glimpse of Kurt holding Tony in his arms,


    she asked with a frown, ¡°Kurt, why are you holding the heir of the Clintons in your arms? Are you sure


    that¡¯s a role of a bodyguard?¡±


    Stephanie had one exceptional skill¡ªshe could easily get on others¡¯ nerves.


    Kurt nced at her and made up his mind to dismiss the arrogant woman¡¯s sarcastic remark.


    Overwhelmed by angst, Stephanie yelled at Amelia and asked, ¡°Why has Tony grown so fond of Kurt,


    Amelia? Are you guys having some sort of affair or something?¡±


    Amelia paid no heed to her sister-inw¡¯s defaming remarks and continued savoring her breakfast.


    Meanwhile, Olivia reprimanded her daughter with her brows furrowed, ¡°Stephanie, what sort of


    nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Stephanie responded with her lips pursed in an aggrieved manner as she dared not try anything


    reckless around Oscar.


    Oscar beckoned Kurt to head upstairs and instructed, ¡°Kurt, please bring Tony upstairs ahead of us.¡±


    Kurt nodded in return. Stephanie got in their way when he was about to make his way up the stairs with


    Tony.


    Staring at the infant in Kurt¡¯s arms, Stephanie stretched her arms in an attempt to hold him. However,


    Kurt stepped aside and stayed away from her without a second thought.


    Stephanie¡¯s face scrunched up in irritation. Gritting her teeth to suppress her wrath, she asked, ¡°Kurt,


    what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°Allow me to express my utmost apologies, Ms. Stephanie. I have received instructions from Boss to


    keep him away from you.¡±


    Kurt responded with a courteous nod and brought Tony upstairs without wasting his time with the


    irritated woman.


    Stephanie stomped her way in Oscar¡¯s direction and yelled to express her frustration, ¡°Oscar, what do


    you think you¡¯re doing? I¡¯m Tony¡¯s aunt! Why am I not even allowed to hold him?¡±


    Instead of answering his sister¡¯s query, Oscar gulped down his meal and announced, ¡°Mom, I have


    quite a lot of things to tend to these days. It¡¯s quite a hassle to travel back and forth between Clinton


    Corporations and the residence. Instead of wasting a few hours traveling, I¡¯ll bring Amelia and Tony to


    the apartment for the time being.¡±


    When Amelia caught the startled Olivia looking in her direction, she avoided her mother-inw¡¯s gaze


    as she felt a sense of guilt.


    After much consideration, Olivia asked, ¡°Oscar, I don¡¯t think you have time to look after them. I¡¯m afraid


    Amelia, who¡¯s still in the middle of recovery, won¡¯t be able to look after Tony without others¡¯ aid. Since


    we have so many maids looking after them, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to have them stay with us?¡±


    Her son shook his head and rebuked, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, Mom. Molly is around to help Amelia


    out. In fact, Tony has grown increasingly reliant on Kurt. I don¡¯t think they need anyone else apart from


    the two of them.¡±


    Olivia secretly heaved a long sigh of despair as she knew nothing she had in mind could change her


    son¡¯s mind.


    Stephanie got increasingly worked up when she heard her brother¡¯s n. Afraid she wouldn¡¯t get to


    execute the n she had in mind, she yelled, ¡°No! You¡¯re not allowed to move out with Amelia!¡± If


    Amelia is no longer around, how the heck am I supposed to get my hands on her phone?


    The ones in the dining hall turned around and looked at Stephanie when they heard her.


    Stephanie took her seat and made something up to conceal her intention. She said, ¡°Dad, Mom, Oscar,


    Amelia, I know I¡¯m the one at fault! After spending a few weeks away from home, I have learned my


    lessons! I shouldn¡¯t have hired someone to take Amelia out just because I was jealous! It was never my


    intention to kill them! When I heard they were on the verge of death, I dared not show up at the hospital


    to visit them! I was on pins and needles as I was afraid all of you would hold me ountable as soon


    as someone let the cat out of the bag!¡± She paused and sniffled halfway through her orated speech. A


    few secondster, she added, ¡°I identally raised my volume and made all sorts of harsh remarks


    against Amelia when I saw them! It was never my intention to pick on her! I was really horrified when


    the bunch of thugs had me surrounded! As startled as I might be, I was grateful Oscar and Amelia had


    rushed to my rescue in spite of the grudges they held against me! I was really grateful you guys have


    shown up to my rescue! Nheless, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from putting on an arrogant front as I was


    afraid Amelia would pick on me again! I felt guilty for the things I had done!¡±


    After she had another mouthful of her meal, she announced with her head drooping over her shoulders,


    ¡°I really wish to atone for my sins! Can you guys please stay? Action speaks louder than words¡ªI¡¯ll


    prove myself worthy! If you guys move out, how am I supposed to prove myself? If that¡¯s the case, I will


    never forgive myself for the rest of my life!¡±


    Olivia was startled by her daughter¡¯s orated speech. It was evident she had never thought her arrogant


    daughter would grovel herself at others¡¯ mercy and admit her mistakes.


    Meanwhile, Oscar had his fair share of doubts. Simrly, Amelia couldn¡¯t figure out if Stephanie had


    been telling the truth or was it merely another one of her acts.


    Oscar instructed the maid, ¡°Go get their clothes packed and send it to the car as soon as you¡¯re done.¡±


    Upon a simple glimpse at Olivia and Owen, the maid responded with a nod and made her way upstairs.


    The aggrieved Stephanie looked at Oscar open-mouthed. She couldn¡¯t believe her brother she


    respected the most refused to show her any mercy at all.


    Stephanie pursed her lips with all her might as though she had something else in mind. All of a sudden,


    she took everyone in the dining hall by surprise when she brought herself up and got down on her


    knees in front of Amelia.


    ¡°Amelia, can you please forgive me for the mistakes I havemitted in the past?¡± None of them could


    see her expression as Stephanie had her head drooping over her shoulders. However, they thought


    she meant it.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 230

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 230


    Chapter 230 Unfairness


    Amelia was rendered speechless, staring at Stephanie, who was kneeling on the floor.


    Stephanie lifted her head slightly and took a nce at Amelia, and lowered her head once again.


    ¡°Amelia, I was wrong. Would you please forgive me?¡±


    At that moment, Amelia¡¯s face was devoid of expression. It was evident that Stephanie deliberately did


    this in front of the family. If Amelia chose not to forgive her, it would cause Olivia to hate her without a


    doubt. After all,pared to Stephanie, Amelia was just a daughter-inw. Regardless of how Olivia


    always said Amelia was like her own daughter, it paledpared to Stephanie, their daughter.


    Nheless, it was tough for Amelia to forgive Stephanie as thetter had crossed the line.


    When Amelia was struggling in her dilemma, Oscar stood up and decided for her.


    Right then, Oscar wrapped his arm around Amelia¡¯s waist and stared rigidly at the pretending


    Stephanie. ¡°Get up.¡±


    Lifting her head, Stephanie begged indignantly, ¡°Oz, I¡¯m truly sorry. Can¡¯t you forgive me?¡±


    Oscar repeated his words with a cold expression. ¡°Get up now.¡±


    Feeling desperate, Stephanie cast a helpless nce towards Olivia.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Right then, Olivia rose from her chair and uttered gently, ¡°Oz, Stephanie is your sister after all. Don¡¯t be


    so mean to her.¡±


    Oscar bit his lips and responded in a ratherposed manner. ¡°Mom, Amelia and I will go back after


    lunch. If you and Dad miss Tony, you can visit anytime.¡±


    Olivia furrowed her brows and shifted her gaze to Amelia.


    With that, Amelia instinctively evaded her eyes.


    At that instant, Stephanie added timely, ¡°Amelia, please forgive me. If you do, I¡¯m sure Oscar will too.


    Do you want to see my rtionship with Oscar get broken like this?¡±


    Amelia continued to lean against Oscar¡¯s chest, without a word.


    Upon seeing that, Stephanie started to weep helplessly, as though she was getting bullied unfairly.


    Heartbroken, Olivia started to feel discontent with Amelia¡¯s emotionless gesture. After all, the former


    had never seen Stephanie kneeled to anyone before, not to mention she was the princess of the


    Clintons.


    Olivia¡¯s feelings was beyond exnation.


    ¡°Amelia, since Stephanie has apologized, why don¡¯t you just forgive her?¡± Olivia still sounded utterly


    gentle, but one could the pressure she was trying to give.


    Upon hearing that, Amelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She let out an awkward smile. Just as she expected, Olivia would easily forget all the wrong things that


    Stephanie had done.


    This is a unfair world after all.


    ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Amelia choked on her words.


    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t forgive her. Before she truly repents what she has done, I won¡¯t treat her as my sister,¡±


    Oscar spoke before Amelia could.


    Upon hearing that, Olivia¡¯s expression turnedplicated.


    Just then, Stephania jumped towards Amelia¡¯s feet and hugged her leg like a beggar. ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s my


    fault. I promise I will treat Tony well from now on. I¡¯ve done you wrong so many times. I¡¯m sorry. Please


    give me one chance to repent, okay? I¡¯m begging you, please.¡±


    Amelia was now trapped between a rock and a hard ce.


    Right then, Olivia¡¯s gaze towards Amelia had started to change towards usation.


    Sensing that, Amelia shuddered in stress.


    Amelia knew her rtionship with Olivia would surely be over if she did not forgive Stephanie this time.


    Nevertheless, she and her baby almost lost their lives in that ident. Her heart fell with a thud


    whenever she recalled Tony covered in blood.


    No mother in this world could forgive someone who tried to kill her child.


    No way. It¡¯s unforgivable.


    ¡°Stephanie, get up now.¡± Oscar¡¯s face turned utterly stern.


    Stephanie¡¯s cry became louder.


    ¡°Oscar, you¡¯ve always treated me the best. Are you going to abandon me just because of one


    mistake?¡± Stephanie wiped the tears on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve gone through a lot this past month. And I¡¯ve


    realized my faults. Not everyone is a sage: who canmit no error? Could you please give your sister


    a chance?¡±


    At that instant, Oscar¡¯s face clouded over.


    As such, Olivia¡¯s face had fallen too.


    ¡°Oscar, Stephanie is your sister, and she has realized her mistake. You and Amelia forgive her for this


    one time, okay?¡± Olivia¡¯s plead sounded more like amand.


    The most hurting part for Oscar and Amelia in this was Olivia¡¯s unfairness.


    It was apparent she was trying to use her status as a mother to oppress them. If they did not forgive


    Stephanie at this point, it would seem that they were disrespectful and ungrateful. In other words, she


    had pushed them to the edge of the cliff.


    Olivia was not as generous and gentle as she looked. To put it more precisely, she had no limit when it


    came to indulging Stephanie. Hence, that was why Stephanie dared to pull out something as inhuman


    as murder without fearing the consequences.


    Noticing Oscar and Amelia¡¯s dilemma, Owen could not help but weigh in gently. ¡°Olivia, give Amelia


    some time to think about it. It¡¯s Stephanie¡¯s fault, and she should learn her lesson.¡±


    Even though Owen was not exactly in favor of Amelia and he had always been sitting on the ramparts,


    there was still a sense of justice within him. Regardless of who the subject might be, he would not


    hesitate to express his just thought. That was why Amelia paid him high respect.


    With his words, Olivia finally managed to clear her thought by a bit. Staring at Oscar and Amelia, her


    heart skipped a beat as she realized she might have crossed the line too.


    ¡°Oscar, Amelia, I didn¡¯t mean what I said. I feel that Stephanie has realized her mistake. I want this


    family to be united. Any one of you is important to this family. Can you give Stephanie a chance for my


    sake?¡±


    Olivia pleaded with an utterly genuine face.


    Amelia turned to look at Oscar as she could not think of a way to reject Olivia.


    In Amelia¡¯s heart, Olivia was the elder that she respected the most, and she would never want to see


    thetter sad.


    After pondering a while, Amelia expressed in a euphemistic manner. ¡°Mom, Oz and I won¡¯t go back to


    the apartment for the moment.¡±


    It was, without doubt, a hugepromise that Amelia made.


    With that, Stephanie was secretly ted. You¡¯re not matched to y this game with me. Amelia, wait


    and see. One day I¡¯ll make you leave this house in the most miserable way possible. And that day will


    come sooner than you think.


    Olivia finally let out a sigh of relief as she walked to help Stephanie up. ¡°Thank Amelia for being so


    generous. Don¡¯t ever do such a thing again in the future; or else, your dad and I won¡¯t be helping you


    anymore.¡±


    Nodded her head sincerely, Stephanie turned to Amelia. ¡°Amelia, thanks so much!¡±


    Amelia did not respond to her directly but spoke to Olivia. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go upstairs to check on Tony. You


    guys please have breakfast first.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Amelia went upstairs, with Oscar following her behind.


    Entered the room, Oscar hugged her into his embrace and uttered with a soft voice, ¡°It must be hard for


    you.¡±


    Amelia shook her head, she looked rather despondent.


    Oscar looked her straight into her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it here, we can go back to the apartment.¡±


    Amelia shook her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Oscar furrowed his brows for a moment and eventually said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the maid to pack the luggage.


    We¡¯ll leave after lunch. I won¡¯t let my woman get wronged like this.¡±


    Amelia grabbed his arms nervously. ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to get caught between you and Mom.


    Plus, Tony is still small. It¡¯ll be better here too since there are maids here to take care of him. Don¡¯t


    worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    She was feeling extremely disappointed. Stephanie hadmitted such a severe crime, yet the


    Clintons only chased her out for a month and a half. With that, she knew that she and her child were


    indeed valueless in that family.


    The more she thought about it, the more discouraged she got. She thought it was unfair that a daughter


    that was married away was treated more importantly and a daughter-inw and a grandson.


    Even though Olivia had said numerous times that Amelia was her favorite, it turned out the former was


    merely fooling her.


    Olivia¡¯s gesture had made Amelia feel betrayed. Thetter had always trusted the former to be


    reasonable and wise; yet, the reality was merciless.


    Despite Oscar being loyally by her side, she still felt like an ind in that family.


    The family promised her fair treatment, but the fact was she would never really be a part of them. At


    that instant, hopelessness filled her whole body.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 231

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 231


    Chapter 231 Unforgettable Nightmare


    Hugging Amelia into his embrace, Oscar was heartbroken. ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, let¡¯s leave here. Don¡¯t


    worry. I¡¯ll exin to Dad and Mom. I¡¯m your husband, and you can trust me. There¡¯s no need to bear it


    on your own.


    Amelia leaned silently on him, with her expression decadent.


    At that moment, Oscar felt as though a thousand needles were stabbing through his heart.


    ¡°Come on. Smile at me. I¡¯m by your side, and you can rely on me.¡± Oscar held her chin gently. ¡°My


    woman should be happy. I¡¯ll never let anyone hurt you.¡±


    A warmth slowly filled up Amelia¡¯s heart, and she began to feel she might have been overreacting with


    her sorrow. Regardless of what Oscar said was sincere or fake, he had expressed his stand firmly.


    ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Amelia finally let out a faint smile.


    Right then, she lifted her hands and touched Oscar¡¯s cheek. ¡°You also smile at me, please. You look


    scary when you don¡¯t smile.¡±


    Oscar stared at her closely, trying to observe if she was truly fine.


    A momentter, he touched her nose teasingly. ¡°You must tell me if you don¡¯t feel like living here.


    Maybe Mom willin a little, but I bet she would understand our decision too.¡±


    Amelia shook her head firmly. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for the moment. I¡¯ll tell you if I¡¯m not happy. Don¡¯t worry


    too much about me. I¡¯m a grown woman who knows how to take care of myself. I promise I won¡¯t hide


    my feelings from you.¡±


    Oscar was still gazing at her suspiciously.


    Amelia disyed a casual smile. ¡°I¡¯m totally fine. I¡¯m not that weak. I was just a little moody, but now


    I¡¯m fine already.¡±


    She said all this merely because she did not want Oscar to be troubled. She knew that the most difficult


    choice for a man was to choose between his mother and his wife. Only a foolish woman would put her


    man in such a situation.


    No matter which side Oscar chose, it would hurt the other party hugely.


    Oscar lowered his head and left a gentle kiss on Amelia¡¯s forehead while caressing her hair


    affectionately. ¡°Honey, thanks. I¡¯m grateful that you never left me despite all that had happened.¡±


    At that moment, tears uncontrobly dropped down Amelia¡¯s face. She felt it was the first time that


    Oscar ever thanked her so sincerely. With that, she felt all the forbearance and grievance that she had


    gone through these years were worthy. She started to think that Oscar was not only fond of her body,


    but their spirit had truly got connected.


    This is what united in spirit feels like.


    Oscar wiped the tears on her face gently. ¡°Silly girl. Why¡¯re you crying?¡±


    Amelia evaded his hand shyly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a mosquito flying into my eyes.¡±


    Oscar did not know how to respond to this, as he fell in more profound love with this sexy and fragile


    woman.


    When a man¡¯s heart started worrying about a woman, he would pay any price to protect her.


    It was such an irony that their hearts had gotten closer to each other due to Stephanie¡¯s doing.


    However, the closer a rtionship, the more vulnerable it became.


    Little did Amelia expect that as she finally tasted true love, her marriage with Oscar was about to be put


    to a test.


    As Stephanie hade back to the family, Amelia tried to keep her distance from her. Hence, a few


    days passed peacefully without any unexpected episode.


    It was eight in the morning while Oscar finished his breakfast and headed to work. On the other hand,


    Olivia and Owen received a call from their friend inviting them to go fishing. With that, they left after the


    call.


    Before leaving, Olivia concernedly reminded, ¡°Stephanie, please listen to Amelia while we¡¯re away.


    Don¡¯t piss her off. Or else we¡¯ll give you a job after this.¡±


    Stephanie had been behaving extraordinarily well these few days. And she seemed not offended at all


    by Olivia¡¯s advice. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be a good girl and listen to Amelia.¡±


    Olivia nodded with satisfaction and turned to Amelia. ¡°Amelia, call me if there¡¯s anything. If Stephanie


    doesn¡¯t listen, tell me, and I¡¯ll punish her.¡±


    Amelia let out a smile. ¡°Mom, you go have fun with Dad and your friends. There are many maids here,


    and Kurt is looking after Tony; so, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Then we will leave now. Remember to call me if you need anything.¡± Olivia reminded once


    again before leaving the house.


    The house became deserted right away, leaving Amelia and Stephanie alone.


    The smile on Amelia¡¯s face faded instantly, and she walked upstairs without hesitation.


    Gazing at Amelia¡¯s back figure, Stephanie¡¯s eyes disyed a slight hatred and resentment.


    A momentter, she disyed a fake smile while catching up with Amelia¡¯s pace. She grabbed


    Amelia¡¯s arm genuinely and said with a sweet voice, ¡°Amelia, do you want some tea? I¡¯ve learned how


    to make a nice tea recently. Why don¡¯t you try some? What do you think?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes shed with a warning while pulling her arm away. ¡°Stephanie, what are you trying to do.


    I¡¯m busy and have no mood to y the game with you.¡±


    Stephanie blinked her eyes innocently, still smiling.


    ¡°Amelia, I merely want to fix our rtionship. I have no other motive. Please don¡¯t look at me like an


    enemy.¡± Stephanie stretched her arms apart, acting all naive.


    Amelia stared at Stephanie and could not wrap her head around it. The old Stephanie, though arrogant,


    showed all her thoughts on her face. But the current Stephanie seemed utterly cunning, and Amelia


    failed to read her mind whatsoever.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, and I want to rest. If you¡¯re bored, you can invite your friends to go shopping or go


    watch a movie,¡± Amelia spoke with disdain.


    Stephanie¡¯s eyes twitched a little but soon resumed to her fake smile.


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t be like this. I truly want to mend our rtionship. I¡¯ve done so many wrong things. But


    since none of them was irreparable, why don¡¯t you give me one more chance?¡±


    Amelia looked at her defensively.


    ¡°Stephanie, what exactly are you nning? No one¡¯s here. You can speak your mind.¡± Amelia¡¯s gesture


    was rtively indifferent.


    ¡°Amelia, you have misunderstood. I have no other intention. I¡¯ve stayed out for more than a month, and


    I realized how arrogant I was and how much hurt I¡¯ve caused you. Thus, I want to make it up to you,


    and I want to treat Tony well.¡±


    Such an irony. I wanted you to treat me well, but you did notply. And now you¡¯re treating me nicely;


    yet, I feel so disgusted.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡± Amelia left abruptly after giving an excuse.


    She walked right into her own bedroom, without going to check on Tony.


    A secondter, Stephanie¡¯s smile vanished as her face turned ugly from anger. ¡°Amelia, one day I¡¯ll


    make you beg me.¡±


    Upon murmuring to herself, Stephanie made her way to another room.


    Entering the room, Ameliay down in her bed and stared at the ceiling. She could not figure out what


    Stephanie was thinking, but she was sure thetter was scheming some evil n. Amelia was not


    worried about herself, but she feared thetter would go after Tony.


    She even dared to hire someone to knock me down while I was pregnant. There¡¯s nothing she won¡¯t


    do.


    Regardless of what, Stephanie was a pure devil in Amelia¡¯s heart.


    Rubbing her forehead stressfully, Amelia shut her eyes, trying to get some sleep. But she could not


    seem to collect her worries as she eventually got up and went to Tony¡¯s room.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The moment she opened the door, her heart almost fell out when she spotted Stephanie ying with


    Tony happily.


    Hurrying her pace towards them, she stood between Stephanie and Tony. ¡°Stephanie, what¡¯re you


    doing to Tony?¡±


    Stephanie¡¯s face turned displeased for a second but immediately changed to an indignant look.


    ¡°Amelia, Tony¡¯s about two-month-old now. And I haven¡¯t got the chance to y with him. Please don¡¯t


    see me as a bad person. I¡¯ve truly repented.¡±


    Amelia realized she might have overreacted. But once bitten, twice shy. The car ident had be


    a trauma for her, with Stephanie as the culprit. Whenever she saw Stephanie, it would remind her of


    that unforgettable nightmare.a

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 232

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 232


    Chapter 232 I Am His Aunt


    Amelia nced at Kurt with a distressed look on her face before she said, ¡°Kurt, didn¡¯t I tell you before


    that you shouldn¡¯t let anyone approach Mr. Anthony without my permission?¡±


    Chagrined of himself, Kurt bowed to Amelia solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll be more cautious next time.¡±


    Stephanie on the other hand was tired of feigning amiability.


    ¡°Amelia, how could you say that? I¡¯m Tony¡¯s aunt. Is it wrong for me to visit him and y with him?¡±


    Stephanie felt aggrieved.


    After hearing Stephanie¡¯s statement, Amelia gazed at Stephanie with gravitas and replied, ¡°Stephanie,


    do you really think that a person who has attempted to murder Tony before should still be considered a


    family to him?¡±


    Stephanie was reticent for a while before she answered, ¡°I realize what I did was wrong, Amelia. I¡¯ve


    already knelt down to apologize to you. What else do you want me to do? Mom always said that you


    are a kind and empathetic person. So, tell me. Why are you acting so cold toward me? Have you ever


    truly epted me as your sister-inw?¡±


    Amelia was rather amused by Stephanie¡¯s words. It¡¯s impressive how she always manages to portray


    herself as the victim in any situation. If she keeps on doing this, she¡¯ll never be able to acknowledge


    and reflect upon all the unforgivable deeds that she¡¯s done.


    ¡°Stephanie, whether or not I see you as my sister-inw doesn¡¯t really matter now, does it?¡± With her


    arms crossed, Amelia was exuding a menacing aura. I¡¯ve had enough of your bullsh*t, Stephanie!


    Even if I came from a lesser family, I won¡¯t tolerate your disdain toward me anymore.


    ring at the serious look on Amelia¡¯s face, Stephanie was stupefied. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m being retorted


    by her right now. Stephanie felt ashamed of herself.


    Stephanie let out a few coughs before responding, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m just trying to mend the rtionship


    between us. If you keep on treating me coldly, don¡¯t you think that Mom will get upset?¡±


    Fed up with Stephanie¡¯s attitude, Amelia ignored her. She then turned her head toward Kurt and


    uttered, ¡°Kurt, make sure you take good care of Mr. Anthony. Besides Oscar, Dad, Mom, Tiffany and


    me, no one else is allowed near him.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Kurt.


    ¡°Amelia, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Stephanie had a sullen expression on her face.


    Amelia nced at her and sighed. ¡°Stephanie, I¡¯m sick of you pretending to be nice to me. It¡¯s just


    abhorrent to me now. It¡¯s honestly fine that you don¡¯t like me, I couldn¡¯t care less anyway. With that


    said, let¡¯s just stop seeing each other from now on, okay?¡±


    Stephanie gritted her teeth and faked a smile.


    Amelia then turned her attention toward Kurt. ¡°Take care of Mr. Anthony, Kurt. I¡¯m heading outside for a


    while.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing as Amelia was leaving the room, Stephanie followed after her. Ignoring me huh? Let me see


    how long can you keep this up.


    ¡°Amelia, where are you going?¡± Stephanie was being a nudnik to Amelia in order to annoy her.


    Enraged, the veins on Amelia¡¯s forehead were popping out as she clenched her fists.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ve discovered a new type of scented tea that is actually quite pleasant. Do you want to try it?¡±


    Amelia kept on walking forward.


    ¡°Amelia, if you dislike tea, I¡¯ll make you atte instead. How does that sound?¡± Stephanie¡¯s voice was


    getting louder.


    Meanwhile, Amelia was getting more and more infuriated.


    Stephanie added, ¡°Iftte doesn¡¯t sound good to you either, how about a cake? I¡¯ll make you a cake


    using the recipe that I¡¯ve learned from an acquittance of mine who¡¯s a chef.¡±


    Amelia stopped in her tracks and red at Stephanie with a perplexed look on her face. ¡°What exactly


    are you up to, Stephanie?¡±


    Stephanie shrugged her shoulders and replied in an innocent manner, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just trying to cheer


    you up.¡±


    With her teeth clenched, Amelia uttered, ¡°Stephanie, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re ying at but whatever it


    is, I strongly advise you to stop it.¡±


    Having said that, Amelia turned around and left.


    After Amelia left, Stephanie let out a mischievous smile. She then proceeded to pull out a phone from


    her pocket.


    ¡°Amelia, you don¡¯t want me to pester you right? Well, too bad! I¡¯ll make sure to show up in front of you


    every day to irritate you.¡±


    She entered a four-digit passcode into the phone and was surprised to see the phone unlocked. With


    her lips pursed, she uttered, ¡±Oh Amelia, I can¡¯t believe your passcode is still the same as what you


    told me the day I borrowed your phone. I thought you¡¯ll be smarter than this. Guess I have


    overestimated you huh? Well, whatever. This makes things easier for me anyway. I¡¯ll make sure you


    stay out of our family for good this time.¡±


    Stephanie opened Carter¡¯s contact number and typed in the following message, ¡°Carter, I can¡¯t take it


    anymore. I can¡¯t believe the car ident was all just part of Stephanie¡¯s n. The worst thing is, she


    didn¡¯t even get the punishment she deserves. I seriously can¡¯t bear to live with the Clintons any longer.


    It¡¯ll be really nice if I can marry someone like you, then I won¡¯t be as miserable as I am now. Would you


    come and save me?¡±


    After she was done typing, she immediately sent the message.


    She then continued on to write another one, ¡°Carter, the reason why I wanted to divorce Oscar was that


    he has always prioritized Stephanie over me and Tony. I just can¡¯t stand that behavior of his anymore. If


    you truly do love me, I need you toe and help me right now.¡±


    This message was also sent over to Carter once she was done typing it.


    After that, Stephanie cklisted Carter on Amelia¡¯s phone and deleted the two messages that she had


    sent.


    She then returned the phone back to Amelia and Oscar¡¯s bedroom as if nothing happened.


    After realizing that she forgot her phone, Amelia went back to her bedroom to find it. Upon entering her


    room, she saw that her phone was just lying on the table. She was rather confused. I¡¯m pretty sure that


    my phone was in my pocket the whole time though. I don¡¯t remember taking it out whatsoever. Hmm,


    maybe I just took it out subconsciously at some point.


    Having found her phone, Amelia didn¡¯t feel like going out anymore. Instead, she went into Tony¡¯s room


    and spent some time with him. Half an hourter, the maid suddenly knocked on the door. ¡°Ms. Amelia,


    there¡¯s someone here to see you.¡±


    Amelia opened the door and queried, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Carter. He said it¡¯s urgent.¡±


    Baffled, Amelia let out a frown. Why did Carter go out of his way toe here just to see me? He


    could¡¯ve just given me a call.


    Without pondering too much about it, Amelia headed downstairs to greet Carter.


    ¡°Carter, what brings you here today?¡±


    Carter lifted his head up to gaze at Amelia. His eyes were filled with emotion and fervor.


    Staring into his fervent eyes, Amelia¡¯s heart was racing. I have a bad feeling about this.


    For whatever reason, Amelia felt like running away from Carter at that moment.


    Something about him doesn¡¯t feel right. I hope it¡¯s just my imagination¡­Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 233

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 233


    Chapter 233 Friendship Over If You Keep This Up


    Carter walked toward Amelia in a surge of emotions. His hands were sped tightly together as his


    bottom lip quivered for a long while before he found his voice. ¡°Amelia, is what you said true?¡±


    Carter had never lost his nerve like this before. Amelia¡¯s text imploring him for help had made him


    happier than the prospect of signing deals worth several hundred million. Though his excitement was


    so intense that it made his hands shake, he found it slightly overwhelming as he drove all the way over


    to the Clintons¡¯ residence just to hear to answer from her.


    Amelia looked worried. ¡°Carter, what¡¯re you saying? Is what true?¡±


    Out of the corner of his eye, Carter noticed the maid eavesdropping on them as she pretended to look


    busy. His eyes widened in revtion as he became aware of the suddenness of his question.


    With a fake hacking cough, he attempted to reinstate his calm demeanor.


    ¡°Amelia, I have several questions for you. Could youe out with me for a little while?¡± Carter spoke


    with as much sincerity as he could muster.


    Amelia nced furtively at him as the suspicion within her grew.


    ¡°Carter, just say whatever it is you need to say. I¡¯m now a wife and mother. If I were to be alone with


    you, I¡¯m afraid that Oscar might get the wrong idea. Though there¡¯s nothing going on between us, I do


    not wish for him to overthink and feel awful about it.¡± Amelia decided against epting Carter¡¯s


    invitation after giving it a thought.


    However, Carter construed Amelia¡¯s reluctance as Oscar mistreating his wife to such a degree that she


    felt guilty for being alone with another man. This had only served to affirm his decision to take her away


    from the Clintons.


    Perhaps the two texts that he had received had clouded Carter¡¯s judgment. He remained stubborn in


    his belief that the aloofness on Amelia¡¯s face was in fact pity. It was, to his observation, a silent plea to


    take her far away from the Clintons to spare her the pain and indignity she suffered in their hands.


    Carter leveraged the two texts to construct a fantasy for himself, in which he was the protagonist. As


    the knight in shining armor in the story he penned, he had arrived at the side of the princess after


    innumerable obstacles to rescue her from the clutches of her imprisoners.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Amelia,¡± said Carter as he gazed at her in earnest. ¡°I just want to speak to you alone,


    just like old times. Is it wrong for an old friend to buy you a cup of coffee to ask for your help?¡±


    Faced with the overwhelming sincerity of Carter, Amelia felt the rejection that had risen to her lips fall


    away in spite of herself.


    As Carter had pointed out, they had not been lovers for five years, opting to remain as friends. Before,


    she had given birth to Tony in secret with Carter¡¯s help. Since she and Oscar had confessed to one


    another, it would seem unreasonable for him to force Amelia to cut Carterpletely out of her life.


    ¡°Fine, but I¡¯m going upstairs to check on Tony for a bit. Wait for me,¡± Amelia said. After some intense


    introspection, her attitude toward Carter had be more obliging.


    Carter smiled widely. ¡°I¡¯lle with you. Thest time I came to see you, Tiffany was the one who had


    brought me to see Tony. I haven¡¯t seen the little man in a long time.¡±


    Amelia nodded her assent.


    The two of them ascended the stairs together and made their way into the nursery. Carter had not


    expected a man to be in there, especially one whoserge body brimmed with strength and


    masculinity. The two attractive men stared at one another in a fierce contest.


    Carter¡¯s eyes swept up and down of Kurt as a sense of foreboding tingled within him. Kurt return his


    stare, though his expression was not as tense as Carter¡¯s.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Amelia, who is this man?¡± Carter asked, turning to address her.


    ¡°This is Kurt,¡± Amelia answered. ¡°He is the bodyguard assigned to me by Oscar. It¡¯s a waste of his


    talent to be devoting all his time to Tony who is still so young.¡± Turning to the other man, she said,


    ¡°Kurt, this is an old friend of mine, Carter Scott, who is the owner of Scott Group.¡±


    Kurt nodded tersely at the introduction, while Carter¡¯s hostility dissipated. However, he still remained


    slightly suspicious.


    Amelia paid no attention to Carter¡¯s feelings toward Kurt. Walking over to the cot, she gazed down


    tenderly at Tony who was fast asleep before turning to face Carter. ¡°Here¡¯s Tony.¡±


    Carter nced down at Tony as conflicting emotions engulfed him. He was forced to admit that Tony


    was a good-looking child despite being less than two months old. His eyes being fully opened, he


    looked better than thest time Carter had seen him. His skin had be fairer as well as if he had


    obtained the best traits of both Oscar and Amelia. His nose looked like Oscar¡¯s but his lips more


    closely resembled Amelia¡¯s. With a mop of soft hair cascading around Tony¡¯s ears, he looked like an


    exquisite doll.


    Carter could not help feeling envious of Oscar. Not only did he get to marry Amelia, but she had also


    willingly given him a child. It was the sort of envy that had the potential to go on to be a jealous


    rage.


    Carter regretted not having been more proactive and capable five years ago. Perhaps things could


    have gone differently between him and Amelia. If he had resisted the circumstances with more vigor,


    Tony might even have been his son.


    Carter felt his heart being squeezed painfully by an invisible hand. The woman whom he had loved for


    so long had ultimately be the wife of another man and the mother of his child. Being a spectator to


    their happiness was more than Carter could bear.


    It was a good thing that things wereing to an end. The woman that he loved was not truly in love


    with Oscar as she had personally sent him a text to ask him to rescue her. They would be able to pick


    up where they left off five years ago once she was out of the Clintons¡¯ house. They would be able to


    get married and Tony would be his son.


    Carter¡¯s love for Amelia was so deep that he would treat Tony as his own. He loved Amelia and was


    willing to live his entire life without a child of his own blood for her sake. Tony being their only child was


    more than enough.


    ¡°Tony is a very handsome boy,¡± Carter eximed in earnest praise. ¡°What¡¯s his given name?¡±


    ¡°Anthony.¡±


    ¡°Anthony,¡± repeated Carter. ¡°Like Mark Antony. It¡¯s a good name. He is destined to be a capable and


    outstanding statesman for his country just like his namesake.¡±


    Amelia, as with all mothers, was pleased to hear praises being showered upon her child. It delighted


    her despite the possibility of Carter saying all of it as a courtesy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what he bes, I just want him to lead a happy life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem,¡± Kurt replied. ¡°I¡¯m very fond of Tony.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s lips parted but she understood the futility of further advice. ¡°I¡¯m heading out with Carter for a


    little while,¡± she said in an effort to change the topic. ¡°Aside from the people who have my permission,


    nobody else is to get close to Tony. I hope you would not deign it degrading if I asked you to personally


    handle his feeding and diaper changing, as you are the only one I trust to do so.¡±


    ¡°Go on, ma¡¯am,¡± Kurt said with grave professionalism. ¡°I will take good care of Tony.¡±


    Amelia nodded with gratitude.


    Amelia descended the stairs with Carter. ¡°Maggie, I¡¯m heading out with a friend,¡± she addressed a


    maid. ¡°If Dad and Mom return before I do, please tell them that I will be right back.¡±


    Maggie nced knowingly at Carter before nodding.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, will you be returning for lunch? Mr. Clinton had called earlier to inform me that he would


    be returning to have lunch with you.¡± Maggie seemed to direct her words at Carter though she met


    Amelia¡¯s eyes as she spoke.


    Amelia smiled, unaware of Maggie¡¯s hostility toward Carter. ¡°Is Ozing home for lunch? Why didn¡¯t


    he tell me?¡± sheughed.


    ¡°Perhaps Mr. Clinton had intended for it to be a surprise?¡± Maggie returned Amelia¡¯s smile. ¡°Ever since


    he got married to you, he had be extraordinarily romantic. Those days, all he had on his mind was


    work. However, after he married you, he would alwayse home for lunch and dinner with you no


    matter how busy he became. I think the pair of you are a perfect match.¡±


    Amelia shot a startled nce toward Maggie as she was under the impression that her employee was


    a reticent character. It was uncharacteristic of Maggie to be singing praises about the love between her


    and Oscar. This, coupled with the hostile way Maggie looked at Carter, only served to increase


    Amelia¡¯s suspicions.


    Amelia was bemused. Maggie must have felt threatened by Carter on Oscar¡¯s behalf.


    Amelia regarded Maggie with a sudden surge of affection.


    ¡°Maggie, I¡¯m leaving. See you during lunch.¡± At that, Amelia and Carter left.


    As soon as their footsteps died down, Stephanie who had been skulking around a corner on the


    second floor emerged and ran after them.


    At the parking lot, Amelia was adamant about each of them taking their own car but Carter insisted that


    he gave her a ride.


    ¡°Carter, I¡¯ll drive myself while you lead the way,¡± Amelia suggested as an excuse. ¡°That¡¯ll save you a


    trip to drop me backter. It¡¯s an hour or two to the city center from here.¡±


    Carter gazed at her and suddenly, seized by an impulse, grabbed and hugged her tightly. ¡°Amelia, you


    obviously like me, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have sent me those text messages. Why are you being so


    distant now? The way you are pushing and pulling me from you is making me anxious.¡±


    Amelia did not expect Carter to lose control of himself and hug her. She was stunned for several


    seconds before struggling to push him away. With a resounding p across his face, she broke free.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes zed with fury. ¡°Carter, I don¡¯t think you are mature enough to be having this


    conversation with me. I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about. Please go. We¡¯ll talk again when you


    are better able to control yourself.¡±


    At that, Amelia turned and walked away.


    ¡°Amelia, if you do not like me, why did you send me the messages?¡± Carter muttered to himself. ¡°Do


    you know how much bravery your two messages had given me? If you did not dare speak out loud in


    the Clintons¡¯ residence, you still have me. I would fight the entire Clinton family for your sake. I am no


    longer the pathetic kid five years ago who did not have the power to destroy powerful families. Now, I


    am capable of protecting you from anything that threatens you. You don¡¯t have to fight this alone


    anymore with me by your side.¡±


    Amelia stopped in her tracks as herposure recovered.


    She turned and faced Carter with suspicion. ¡°What messages?¡± she asked suspiciously.


    Carterughed bitterly. ¡°Amelia, stop pretending. You can¡¯t have forgotten about the messages you¡¯ve


    sent out just two hours ago. If you fear the Clintons, you can rely on me. I will fight them for you.¡±


    Amelia was losing her patience. ¡°Stop!¡± she cried with a wave of her arm. Carter, I have no idea about


    the messages that you¡¯re referring to. I do not wish for you to offend the Clintons for my sake. I am


    getting along well with Oz, and the three of us are very happy together. If you really care about me,


    you¡¯ll drop this matterpletely, or I¡¯d be very upset. If you negatively affect my life in any way, there


    would be no reason for our friendship to continue.¡±


    At Amelia¡¯s words, Carter looked as if he was struck by lightning. He gazed mournfully at her as his


    heart pounded painfully with uncertainty.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 234

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 234


    Chapter 234 Get Lost With Nothing Left


    Carter licked his lips nervously. ¡°Amelia,¡± he said in a hoarse voice. ¡°You¡¯re obviously unhappy living


    with the Clintons. Why are you still cing yourself in such a difficult position?¡±


    Amelia was so furious that all she could do wasugh helplessly. She was tired of being surrounded by


    people who thought they knew better than she did. Cassie had thought that Amelia was not a worthy


    match for Oscar and had plotted for their divorce. Stephanie had thought the same and strived to


    ostracize and humiliate her, to the extent of attempting to involve her in an ident when she was


    pregnant at that time. Just when she thought she was done with all of those, Carter showed up with an


    idiotic deration of love for her.


    Amelia was contented with her life, as evidenced by the smile that came involuntarily to her face at the


    mention of her husband. She had no idea why Carter was so sure that she was unhappy being married


    into the Clinton family. Why do these people see the things they want to see instead of seeing what is


    actually there? Why are they refusing to believe what is in front of their eyes?


    Somehow, her happiness was so repulsive to behold that people were hellbent on destroying her


    marriage with Oscar.


    She hated those who thought they knew better. Under the pretext of doing things for her own good,


    they had intrusively meddled in her marriage and even tried to make decisions that would impact the


    future of her marriage on her behalf.


    If everyone around her were like Tiffany, her life would not be as difficult as it was now. Amelia¡¯s


    marriage was as precarious as thin ice due to the number of opinions and acts of sabotage by people


    who thought they knew better than she did. Every day she lived in fear of it cracking, plunging her into


    the icy depths of solitude within.


    ¡°Carter, I do not wish to discuss the matter with you anymore. Whether or not I am happy living with the


    Clintons is up to me. Your opinion is not required or wanted.¡± Amelia red at him coldly. ¡°It is possible


    that you did not have sufficient sleep for you to be spouting off such nonsense. Why don¡¯t you go home


    and get some rest? We¡¯ll talk further when you are in better control of yourself.¡±


    Amelia turned to leave. However, Carter grabbed her and pulled her into his invasively tight embrace.


    Amelia struggled in vain. ¡°Carter, if you do not let go of me this instant, we will no longer be friends.¡±


    Carter grimaced as if trying hard not to cry.


    ¡°Amelia, please don¡¯t push me away,¡± he begged. ¡°You obviously still have feelings for me, otherwise


    you wouldn¡¯t have sent me those messages. I know that you do love me. Look at what you have sent


    me.¡±


    As he reached for his phone, Amelia took the opportunity to shove him roughly away. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Her


    voice shook with fury. ¡°I have never sent you messages of any kind. You¡¯re emotionally unstable right


    now. I¡¯m going home, and so should you. I do not wish to be seen with you here and for people to get


    the wrong idea about us. I do not wish for my husband to have any misunderstanding.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Carter forced his phone into her hand. ¡°Look, Amelia. It was a message from you to me. Why do you


    keep denying it? If you didn¡¯t have feelings for me, you wouldn¡¯t send me a message like this.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s curiosity grew at his insistent pleas. Momentarily suppressing the rage within her, she took his


    phone and examined the messages, the color draining from her face the further along she read.


    The message came from her number, as Carter imed. However, the sultry and suggestive contents


    were definitely not written by her.


    Her hand that grasped Carter¡¯s phone shook. With some difficulty, she had managed to regain control


    of her own voice. ¡°They really weren¡¯t sent by me. How did you receive these messages?¡±


    Carter gazed at Amelia, crestfallen. ¡°Amelia, why are you still denying the fact that you have sent those


    messages to me? You still have me in your heart. Should you intend to pursue vengeance against the


    Clintons, you can wholly rely on me. Fear not!¡±


    Amelia felt as if she had fallen headfirst into a very deep trapid by a sinister enemy. With a sudden


    awareness of having every gesture of hers being watched, she felt the invisible hand of her foe guiding


    her toward a dead-end of which there was no escape.


    Amelia felt dazed, she could hardly believe the cruel intent of the person who seemed to hate her that


    much that they were willing to go to such lengths to pin her against the wall.


    With a shake of her head to regainposure, Amelia instinctively stepped backward with Carter hot


    on her heels.


    ¡°Carter, do not follow me.¡± Amelia was frightened.


    Carter halted at her plea, gazing at her with an odd mixture of optimism and pain. ¡°Amelia, I know you


    still love me.¡±


    Amelia was near tears with exasperation. Out of all the people who seemed to think they know better,


    Carter¡¯s behavior had rendered her the most frustrated.


    ¡°Carter, we are only friends, and will only ever be just that. If you really cared about me, you wouldn¡¯t


    have done something this silly to let people misunderstand the nature of our rtionship.¡± Amelia put


    on a look of grim determination. ¡°Carter, please leave. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for us to even talk if


    there is no need to. I hope that you and Ms. Larson would be very happy together.¡±


    At that, Amelia turned to leave.


    Carter gazed frustratedly after Amelia¡¯s departing back before sprinting after her and grabbing her by


    the arm again. ¡°Amelia, you do love me, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t be sending me a text like that. Why


    won¡¯t you admit that you love me?¡±


    Amelia looked deranged. ¡°Carter, if you don¡¯t stop this at once I¡¯m calling the guards,¡± she warned as


    she flung his hand aside. ¡°I do not wish for us to turn into strangers who would never see each other


    again till the end of life. I hope that you can respect me and my marriage.¡±


    Carter gazed fixedly at her. ¡°Amelia, you do love me,¡± he said seriously. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you open up


    your heart to that possibility?¡±


    Amelia had had enough. With both hands clutching her head in frustration, she dropped on her knees


    to the ground.


    Carter was taken aback at the suddenness of her movement. He reached out a hand to touch her but


    Amelia sprang away to avoid his touch as though she was being electrocuted. ¡°Carter, I¡¯m begging


    you,¡± she cried. ¡°I love my husband and child, and I love my inws. We have been friends for so many


    years, please leave me alone. Please stop telling me you love me. I do not wish for my marriage to be


    damaged as a result of your meddling. I do not know how the two messages were sent to you, but they


    were definitely not sent by me. I love my husband. Please let me lead my married life in peace!¡±


    Carter was stunned as it finally urred to him that the two messages he had based his entire


    deration of love might just be a misunderstanding as Amelia attested.


    Carter felt deeply hurt at the realization. He had been feeling so passionate and jubnt as he was


    driving himself over to the Clinton residence. In contrast, his dreams had been dashed with such


    abruptness that it felt as if he had fallen from the skies andnded with a heavy thud back onto the


    dullness of reality.


    Carter gazed morosely at Amelia. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he mumbled with great reluctance.


    Amelia breathed deeply. ¡°Carter, please leave,¡± she pleaded, keeping a wary distance. ¡°I don¡¯t think we


    should bemunicating with each other for a while.¡±


    Carter grasped his hands. ¡°Amelia,¡± he said, after a pause. ¡°I think we are both victims to a plot.


    Somebody must have stolen your phone to send those messages to me. Please calm down, we need


    to discuss who it could be.¡±


    At his behest, Amelia¡¯s breathing resumed its normal pace.


    At the sight of her obliging him, Carter felt more optimistic at the chances of Amelia listening to


    whatever it was he had to say.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m deeply sorry for offending you in such a manner. I was acting under the assumption that


    you still loved me. Unexpectedly, I was acting under a delusion. Please forgive me for what I had said


    earlier. I wish the best for you and Oscar. I will not interfere further in your rtionship. I will still wait for


    the day you change your mind about me. If that day neveres, I will die with a clear conscience that


    I have tried.¡±


    Amelia nced at him but said nothing.


    ¡°Amelia, I wouldn¡¯t defend myself if you med me, but I will not allow the possibility of someone


    around you who wishes to harm you. Think hard, can you think of anybody who has easy ess to


    your phone?¡±


    Amelia furrowed her brow with thought as a face materialized effortlessly in her mind¡¯s eye in response


    to his question.


    Her hands suddenly felt mmy at the only possible conclusion she had arrived at. ¡°Carter,¡± she


    mumbled suddenly in a frightened voice. ¡°You should leave now. We¡¯ll grab coffee another day if time


    permits.¡±


    At that, Amelia turned and hurried away. Carter was about to follow her again but this time Amelia had


    turned around before he could grab her. ¡°Carter, I beg you not to follow me. Please leave, I can take


    care of myself. Don¡¯t interfere anymore. My marriage cannot afford to go through another challenge. If


    you truly loved me, you will stay away from me. Can you do that?¡±


    Carter had wanted to go up to her but found his feet rooted in ce.


    Amelia ran into the hall and up to the second floor without pausing to draw breath. At thending, she


    collided hard with Stephanie who stood there clutching her phone.


    Stephanie waved her phone with a disdainful but triumphant re at Amelia. ¡°Hey, Amelia, how does it


    feel to be sneaking around with another man? You are brazen to be doing such a thing at the Clinton


    residence! Do you treat Oscar as if he was dead?¡±


    Amelia turned pale at her words, her worst suspicions being confirmed. It was indeed all nned by


    Stephanie. The trap she hadid had Amelia nicely ensnared within it.


    ¡°Stephanie, why would you do such a thing?¡± Amelia asked, trembling.


    Stephanie flourished her phone as she cackled evilly. ¡°I told you that one day you would be leaving the


    Clinton family in disgrace, didn¡¯t I? That day ising near. You have no idea how repugnant your face


    is to look at. I had taken plenty of photos of your little encounter with Mr. Scott. How do you think Oscar


    will feel when he sees these?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s hands were cold with dread.


    She inhaled deeply as she willed herself to calm down. It would not do to react rashly to what


    Stephanie did.


    ¡°What do you want, Stephanie?¡± Amelia said with a voice of forced calmness.


    Stephanie looked at her scornfully. ¡°I want you to leave the Clintons with nothing. I want you to never


    appear before my brother again because you are filthy and disgusting. You are not worthy to be his


    wife.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face turned even paler.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 235

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 235


    Chapter 235 Revenge Is A Dish


    ¡°Stephanie, you¡¯re insane,¡± Amelia shouted. ¡°Your brother and I love each other. How could you subject


    Tony to live in a broken family that iscking love at such a young age?¡± Amelia asked Stephanie


    resentfully.


    Stephanie shrugged. ¡°Amelia, you think too highly of yourself. Whether or not Oscar loves you, I can¡¯t


    tell. What I do know is that you are still clinging to him. Sure, Tony¡¯s cute. I love my little nephew too,


    but it is such a pity for him to have a shameless wh*re for a mother. It¡¯s for Oscar and his sake that I¡¯m


    kicking you out of the Clinton family.¡±


    Amelia felt certain that she would never be able toe to apromise with Stephanie.


    ¡°Stephanie, you will pay for the things that you have done one of these days. I don¡¯t think the Clintons


    would be able to protect you your entire life. It would be prudent for you to do a little soul searching and


    beg for forgiveness while you still can,¡± Amelia advised sincerely.


    Stephanie scoffed. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯d better start thinking of how¡¯re going to exin yourself to my


    brother,¡± she jeered. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent the photos of you and Carter embracing to Oscar. What do you


    think his reaction will be when he sees them?¡±


    Amelia felt her heart stop for several seconds at Stephanie¡¯s threat. The hatred for her sister-inw had


    never felt as intense as it did at that moment. Things were only beginning to look slightly better for her


    and Oscar when Stephanie had stepped in to ensure its demise.


    What heinous crime have Imitted to cause everybody to sabotage my marriage?


    ¡°Stephanie, I hate you. And I never say this lightly.¡± Amelia red at her through gritted teeth. Without


    another word, she turned around and descended the stairs.


    Amelia extracted her phone and proceeded to call Oscar. Due to anxiety, she had repeatedly dialed the


    wrong number and was on the verge of tears at each wrong attempt.


    Atst, she had dialed it correctly. It rang for a long time before she was being directed to leave a


    voicemail.


    Panicking, Amelia hung up and tried again to no avail.


    She did not try anymore. Instead, she opted to drive out of the Clinton residence, away from the source


    of her shame and ridicule.


    She drove recklessly as if to leave all of her problems behind. Oscar had returned her call when she


    was almost in the city.


    ¡°Oz, why didn¡¯t you pick up earlier?¡± Amelia demanded. ¡°Are you angry? I¡¯m telling you, the


    photographs are not what it looks like! I can exin. There¡¯s nothing going on between me and Carter.¡±


    ¡°Honey, calm down,¡± Oscar said gently. ¡°What photographs? What happened with Carter? Is he


    clinging on to you again?¡± Amelia heard the menacing noise of Oscar¡¯s teeth gritting against one


    another.


    Amelia was stunned. This was not a reaction that she had been expecting.


    ¡°Honey, are you still there?¡± came Oscar¡¯s voice again.


    Amelia regained her senses. ¡°You didn¡¯t see the photos?¡± she asked anxiously.


    ¡°Did you do something you shouldn¡¯t have?¡± Oscar teased, as he let out a chuckle.


    ¡°No,¡± Amelia lied at once. ¡°Definitely not. I¡¯m heading to the office now. Let¡¯s have lunch together at


    noon? Wait for me.¡±


    ¡°I have a very important meeting at noon,¡± said Oscar apologetically. ¡°I called you back because I saw


    that you called me earlier repeatedly. After we hang up, I have to attend the meeting. I¡¯ll book a table


    for us to have a candlelight dinner tonight. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°That sounds great,¡± Amelia said with forced enthusiasm after a long while.


    ¡°See you tonight, then. I¡¯m going to the meeting room now. Don¡¯t overexert yourself if you aren¡¯t fully


    recovered. I want you to think of me all day today and not look at other men, or I¡¯d be very jealous. And


    you mustn¡¯t say the names of other men when you¡¯re with me, you know how petty I get. Do you


    understand?¡± Oscar instructed. Amelia could not tell if he was joking or not.


    Amelia was still stunned. Even after hanging up, she remained in a daze.


    If it were not for the angry sound of horns behind her, she would have remained all day before the


    traffic light which had turned green.


    She drove on, her mind still upied with the problem of the photographs. Though it seemed like there


    was nothing going on at Oscar¡¯s end, Amelia still felt suspicious. She was certain that he would have


    seen the photos, though why he pretended otherwise was beyond her guess.


    She would much rather Oscar drop all pretenses and have a proper discussion with her as opposed to


    pretending that the problem did not exist. Communication should be transparent as they were husband


    and wife after all. If things were to remain suppressed for long, it would be a much bigger problem


    down the line when it eventually spills forth in a rage.


    Amelia was aware that she would have to trust Oscar and their marriage which was strong enough to


    withstand the seeds of doubt caused by the photographs.


    Amelia treasured their marriage deeply. After her encounter with death, she had a newfound


    appreciation for life. As a result, she treasured her marriage with Oscar very much. Every second in his


    Tapping restlessly on the steering wheel, Amelia was unable to locate an anchor point in the turbulent


    storm of her emotions. Without realizing it, she had been driving around in circles on autopilot as she


    sumbed to her thoughts. Finally regaining her senses, she found herself parked across from Clinton


    Corporations.


    At the sight of the intimidating height of the building which housed her husband¡¯spany, she felt at


    that moment too timid to even enter its entrance.


    Amelia attributed the dread of seeing Oscar¡¯s disappointed gaze upon her as the primary reason for


    her reluctance.


    It was with that thought that she was confined in her car, paralyzed by her insecurity as she stared


    across the road at Clinton Corporations.


    At the moment, at the top floor of the skyscraper, Oscar was feeling far from the cheerful demeanor he


    had put on while on the phone with his wife earlier. With a stony countenance, his thumb brushed


    across the screen to ascertain that the characters within the photographs were indeed Carter and


    Amelia.


    Oscar knew perfectly well what the sight of his own wife being embraced so tightly by another man


    meant. He was convinced of her innocence as he had been extraordinarily tolerant of her since the day


    of the ident. He would have been able to endure whatever lines she crossed as long as she did not


    wind up on the operating table again like that time. Only people who had to wrestle with the possibility


    of one¡¯s loved one departing from this world could truly understand how little importance everything


    else would be inparison.


    Oscar¡¯s mood was foul that day regardless of how he tolerated Amelia. Though he did not me her


    for being embraced by another man, he felt resentful as to why she was not prepared when she knew


    perfectly that she was about to face a man with known intentions toward her. Even worse, she had


    been embraced at the Clinton residence, of all ces. He shuddered to imagine the rumors it would


    bring if the servants had seen it.


    It was Stephanie who had sent him the photos. His sister¡¯s distaste for his wife was known to him, he


    had no doubt that Stephanie would not rest until she had gotten rid of Amelia.


    Oscar¡¯s eyes shifted as he gazed at the couple in the photo. They were the type of calm that preceded


    a violent storm. He felt that he had been overly indulgent of Stephanie for her to provoke his patience in


    this manner.


    He deleted the photo from his phone and dialed a number. When the call went through, he spoke


    immediately. ¡°Stephanie, it¡¯s me. Let¡¯s meet in Room 209 at the Star Hotel in a bit. I have something to


    say to you.¡±


    At that, he promptly hung up.


    A knock came. ¡°Come in,¡± Oscar ordered, rearranging his features back to his usual sternness.


    Jerry, the secretary, strode in. ¡°Mr. Clinton, Ms. Yard is here,¡± he announced respectfully.


    ¡°Tell her I¡¯m not in,¡± Oscar said without batting an eye.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Before Jerry could depart to deliver the message, the door swung open and Cassie strode in


    uninvited.


    ¡°Oz,¡± she purred in the nauseating familiar voice.


    Oscar frowned instinctively as displeasure bubbled in his heart. With a wave of his hand, he dismissed


    Jerry.


    Oscar stood up and strode toward the door before finding his way blocked by Cassie. ¡°Oz, we¡¯ve been


    fighting for so long. Did you really not miss me?¡±


    ¡°I have matters to attend to.¡± Oscar regarded her with a cold re. ¡°I must go.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cassie threw herself onto him and held on for dear life. ¡°Oz, we¡¯ve fought enough,¡± she whined


    regretfully. ¡°I know what I did was wrong. Please don¡¯t act so cold toward me. I haven¡¯t been eating or


    sleeping well these few days as you were always on my mind. I am unable to go on living without you.¡±


    Oscar forcefully threw her hands off of him. ¡°Ms. Yard, please behave yourself. I believe that our


    rtionship had ended a long time ago. You¡¯re only humiliating yourself if you continue to act under


    that delusion.¡±


    Before Cassie could respond, the secretary¡¯s voice came from beyond the door. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Mr.


    Clinton is in a meeting. Would you like me to bring you a cup of tea while you wait out here?¡±


    Oscar regained his senses at the news of Amelia¡¯s arrival. Taking advantage of his momentary


    distraction, Cassie pressed her lips against his as she clung to his frame like a frantic octopus. Before


    Oscar could disentangle himself from the mass of limbs, the door to his office swung open, searing into


    Amelia¡¯s memory the image of the passionate kiss Cassie and him shared.


    With a faint tinkling heard only by her, Amelia¡¯s heart was crushed by utter disappointment. She


    swayed on the spot and turned around only after some time.


    Amelia had flung the door shut with a m in her panic. Oscar threw Cassie off of him in a shock to


    give chase to his wife. Instead, he found her standing on the other side of the door with a stupefied


    gaze on her face.


    Oscar dragged Amelia into his office. With a furious re at Cassie who appeared smug with her n


    coming to fruition, he ordered, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Cassie did not leave. With a pitiful voice, she said, ¡°Oz, didn¡¯t you say that Amelia is not worthy to be


    your wife for having been involved with Carter? Didn¡¯t you tell me that I am the most important person


    to you? Why did you push me aside when she walked in?¡±


    Amelia failed to suppress a shudder throughout her entire body at Cassie¡¯s words.


    Oscar¡¯s features hardened in a cold fury. ¡°Another word out of your mouth and I will bankrupt Yard


    Group.¡±


    Cassie bit her lip as she was about to open them again. Being well aware of the extent of Clinton


    Corporation¡¯s influence, she did not dare take him up on his challenge. Her family¡¯s future was a


    gamble toorge for her to toy with. Cassie left, looking extremely reluctant as she did so. In order to


    sabotage Amelia, she was willing to go to drastic lengths, though not to the extent of putting Yard


    Group in jeopardy.


    At the sight of Amelia¡¯s intense suffering, Cassie was more than pleased.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 236

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 236


    Chapter 236 Resolving A Misunderstanding


    ¡°Oz, I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d learn to lie just to please a woman who gave birth to your son. You weren¡¯t


    like this before. I was happy when you spoke sweetly to me just now. But forget it, since you don¡¯t want


    to hurt her for now, I¡¯ll leave first. But the next time you call me toe here, can you not call her too?¡±


    Cassie said as she gave Oscar a disappointed look before leaving.


    Yet, even after she left, Amelia still did not move from Oscar¡¯s embrace.


    Genuinely afraid that she would overthink, he quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. There¡¯s really


    nothing between the two of us.¡±


    However, she still remained silent for a long time.


    Thus, he panicked. He was not afraid of getting into a fight with her but was afraid that she would be


    silent like she was then. Such a response was worse than if she showed her anger. After all, being


    angry showed that she still subconsciously wanted to be coaxed. However, silence meant she was


    giving him the cold shoulder.


    Unable to stand the silence, he would rather she question him about what was going on.


    He then wanted to reach out to lift her chin but did not expect that she would avoid his touch.


    Fortunately, she broke the silence then. ¡°Let me lean on you for a while.¡±


    However, her words made him feel heartbroken.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think between Cassie and me. Really, I can exin,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°Carter and I are also not like what you saw in the photos. Your sister purposely did it. She stole my


    phone and sent flirtatious messages to him. He believed it and thought that you and I were only getting


    along on the surface. That¡¯s why he rushed to the house and said he wanted me to divorce you, then


    inappropriately hugged me. Your sister took that photo then,¡± she exined muffledly.


    Just then, Oscar¡¯s gaze changed a little, which made him look oppressive as a result.


    He took a deep breath and raised his hand to stroke her back, then whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to stay


    away from him? Why are you so disobedient and keep doing things that make me worried and angry?¡±


    She looked at him, then pped his hand away in anger. After breaking free from the embrace, she


    said, ¡°You me me, but you did it too, Mr. Clinton. You were acting all lovey-dovey with your former


    lover here. If I didn¡¯t see that Ms. Yard was here when I was downstairs and hurried after her, what else


    would you two have done in the office?¡±


    Since they had expressed their thoughts to each other, Amelia could finally say things that she wouldn¡¯t


    have dared to before. Moreover, it was evident that they had grown closer to each other then.


    Seeing her acting so threateningly, Oscar insteadughed as his mood improved all of a sudden.


    As a result, her mood became even moreplicated. She nced at him uneasily and asked, ¡°Are


    you that happy to have so many women by your side?¡±


    In response, he reached out and domineeringly pulled her into his arms, then tenderly kissed her hair.


    ¡°Oh my silly girl, you are so silly to the point that I just can¡¯t let you go.¡±


    However, she was still a little angry. She pushed against his chest and said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not as kind,


    considerate, and cute as Cassie. You can go after her. She has even carried your child before and took


    her own life for you. Also, you were even willing to tell her about the thing between me and Carter,


    which shows how important she is to you. Otherwise, why would she kiss you? If you still love her,


    that¡¯s fine; we¡¯ll get a divorce. Anyway, even if that happens, Tony and I can still live a good life.¡±


    She was so angry that she was about to lose her mind. Resultantly, she rambled on and did not know


    what she was saying anymore.


    Oscar¡¯s facepletely fell as he looked at her wordlessly. Then, he suddenly gave off an imposing


    air.


    As he continued to watch her, Amelia soon became a little timid. She subconsciously licked her lips as


    her previous agitation slowly cooled down.


    ¡°Are you nning to marry someone again after you divorce me?¡± he asked coldly.


    She opened her mouth to respond but could not find the words for a while. Thus, she only shook her


    head in fright.


    He then strode forward and grabbed her chin to force her to raise her head. Their eyes met before he


    said, ¡°Woman, are you nning to marry another man after we get a divorce?¡±


    While she looked into his eyes, her eyes instead slowly reddened.


    It was as if her repressed grievances had suddenly found an exit and could finally gush out then.


    As she cried, she pounded on his chest. ¡°When did I say I wanted a divorce? You¡¯re the one that


    doesn¡¯t want Tony and me. I just got into a car ident and almost died with him. I almost died on the


    operation table! I haven¡¯t even recovered yet, but you¡¯re here doing dirty things with your lover in your


    office. Didn¡¯t you say you were in a meeting? Why did I see you kissing someone else then? Who is the


    one who wants to marry someone else? If you want to do that, there¡¯s no need to pull so many tricks


    and make your sister carefully plot out the mess between Carter and me. We are just friends, but I


    don¡¯t even know how to face him in the future anymore. No one in the Clinton family is kind. You say


    you¡¯d treat me well but look at the reality. You¡¯re here questioning me, but why isn¡¯t there anyone who


    cares about me?¡±


    He merely watched her as she cried. When the tears and snot caused her makeup to be ruined, he


    smiled helplessly, then reached out to pull her into his arms. However, she avoided him again.


    He shook his head helplessly, then forcefully embraced her again. Ignoring her struggles, he said in a


    helpless yet pampering tone, ¡°Silly girl. What should I do with you? I¡¯ve done so much, but do you still


    not understand my feelings? I only looked at your photos with Carter and deleted them soon after. I


    also thought that even if you cheated on me, I would forgive you. The thing with Cassie¡¯s really a


    misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t ask her toe.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart could not help but tremble a little when she heard that.


    She looked up at him with a somewhat distrustful gaze and asked, ¡°Are you lying to me?¡±


    He looked at her, then tapped her nose and frowned a little. ¡°Because of you, I¡¯ve changed many of my


    principles again and again. What else do you want me to do?¡±


    Her feelings finally calmed down a little then. However, she was then somewhat embarrassed by her


    outburst moments ago.


    ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± he asked in amusement as he pinched her cheek.


    She wiped her tears and avoided the question. ¡°Is my makeup smeared? It¡¯s probably ugly. They¡¯ll


    laugh at me when I go outter.¡±


    He then cupped her face in his hands and said helplessly, ¡°Let me see. Oh dear, what a messy girl but


    you look so cute.¡±


    Amelia felt embarrassed. They were clearly in an argument just moments ago, but how did they


    be okay so abruptly?


    ¡°Let me go. I¡¯ll go to the washroom and clean up,¡± she said while patting his hand.


    However, he merely held her head in ce. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll wipe it for you.¡±


    She then became motionless as he gently wiped away the ck spots of eyeliner under her eyes.


    Unexpectedly, he did such a bad job until it looked as if she had dark circles, making her look like a


    panda.


    Consequently, he could not help but break into a smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked.


    He embraced her and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to the washroom. Don¡¯t worry, the people outside will


    only work and won¡¯t dare to look at you.¡±


    She then instantly understood what happened and shot him an angry look. ¡°Is it ugly?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Resultantly, he could not help butugh. Yet, before she could attack him, he put his arms around her


    waist and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to clean it up.¡±


    He then apanied her to the washroom. Along the way, although the employees pretended to be


    working, they were all looking at her from the corner of their eyes.


    After washing up and while on the way back, Jerry asked to speak to Amelia.


    Amelia then said to Oscar, ¡°Go and work first. I¡¯ll talk to Jerry.¡±


    He nodded then headed back to his office.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Jerry?¡± she asked.


    Jerry gave her a lollipop and replied, ¡°This is for you. Eat it, and don¡¯t be angry. There¡¯s nothing


    between Boss and Ms. Yard. She came here uninvited. He still cares about you the most.¡±


    Amelia then epted the lollipop. She did not expect that Jerry, who always had the image of a strong


    career woman, would have such a cute side to her.


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± she replied with a smile.


    Simrly, Jerry smiled and cheered her on before saying, ¡°Compared to Ms. Yard, I want you to be with


    him. At least you won¡¯t look down on others.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a cute girl, Jerry. I believe it must be very pleasant for Oscar to work with you. I like smart girls.


    Work hard. With your talents, I believe you¡¯ll only be more sessful. If I have the chance, I¡¯ll


    speak up for you in front of Oscar. He should have more knowledgeable and smart employees like you,


    instead of those who don¡¯t have much ability but only care about getting higher positions.¡±


    After that, they then smiled at each other.


    ¡°I like you as mydy boss too.¡±


    Amelia raised the lollipop and said, ¡°Thanks for this, Jerry. I¡¯ll buy you dinner another time as thanks for


    your help when Tiffany got into an ident. I genuinely want to be your friend. I can¡¯t help Oscar


    much with work, so please help him more. I also hope you can asionally tell me about his


    whereabouts. I don¡¯t doubt him. I just don¡¯t want random girls to flock around and bother him.¡±


    Jerry nodded. ¡°It¡¯d be my honor to help.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 237

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 237


    Chapter 237 Vision Turning ck


    After reaching a consensus with Jerry, Amelia then headed back to the office in a good mood. When


    she entered, Oscar kissed her on the cheek and said, ¡°I have a business appointment with someone


    around noon. Do you want to go with me?¡±


    She nced at him then asked, ¡°Are you not going back with me?¡±


    ¡°This contract¡¯s more important. I booked a ce at night. Let¡¯s go and have a nice candlelit dinner.¡±


    He pinched her cheeks, then smiled and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. If you want toe along, then


    come.¡±


    She pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ve no business in going since you¡¯re going to


    talk business. I¡¯m not very interested in your projects either. You can go alone, but if you¡¯re meeting a


    woman, you can only talk business with her. Don¡¯t be too enthusiastic. You already have me now.¡±


    He could not help butugh and tap her nose. ¡°What a jealous girl. But it is a beautiful woman who¡¯s


    having lunch with me this time. You cane along if you¡¯re worried. I can admire your beauty then.¡±


    She bared her teeth and made a threatening gesture. ¡°If you dare to mess around, I¡¯ll punish you.


    You¡¯d better watch out.¡±


    Heughed, for she was too cute. They were already married for four to five years, but only then did he


    realize that she had such a cute side to her.


    Thus, he hugged her and said, ¡°Silly girl. You¡¯re so cute and lovable. What if I can¡¯t ever leave you


    again?¡±


    Simrly, she could not help but smile. ¡°Then don¡¯t. Let¡¯s stay together forever. When you¡¯re old, I¡¯ll say


    you¡¯re the ugliest old man around. No other woman will snatch you away then.¡±


    Her words made him feel touched, and he then made a lifetime promise. ¡°Okay.¡± It was a promise he


    had never made to her before.


    cing her arms around his waist, she then pulled him tighter into the hug.


    They stayed like that for a while, and when they finally separated, Oscar pinched her cheek again.


    ¡°Come with me. Their Coq Au Vin¡¯s pretty good. You¡¯ll probably like it a lot.¡±


    However, she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. Dad and Mom aren¡¯ting back for lunch today, so I¡¯ll go


    home to eat and apany Tony too. Although he¡¯s with Kurt, I can¡¯t bear to leave him for too long


    either.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. Be careful while driving. Also, I¡¯ll solve the issue with Stephanie. But even if she sends the


    photos to Dad and Mom, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll exin it clearly. As long as I¡¯m here, no one can hurt you.¡±


    Amelia felt warm when she heard him say that. With such a strong person to lean back on, she no


    longer needed to go through any obstacles alone.


    ¡°Sorry for causing you trouble again,¡± she said.


    ¡°If you want to make it up to me, give me a kiss.¡±


    She then tiptoed to kiss him on the cheek.


    He smiled contently and said, ¡°That¡¯s all for now. Once you¡¯re fully recovered, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t


    be able to walk.¡±


    She could not help but flush at his words. Nevertheless, she was still happy inside.


    They then took the elevator downstairs before he walked her to her car. He kissed her on the lips, then


    said, ¡°Drive carefully.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°You should go too. Don¡¯t make your client wait too long. Also, don¡¯t drink too much, and


    remember to eat something before that, or you¡¯ll get a stomachache.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He tapped her on the nose and smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re so worried about me, why don¡¯t youe along?¡±


    Yet, her reply was to open the door and get into the driver¡¯s seat of her car.


    Subsequently, she rolled down the windows. ¡°I¡¯ll get going. Remember to drink less.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Drive safely.¡±


    After nodding, she rolled up the windows and slowly drove off. Only when he saw her car drive far


    away did he get into his car and drive in the opposite direction.


    Everything was fine at first when she drove. However, she did not expect her vision to suddenly turn


    ck and only return to normal after a few seconds.


    She shook her head hard to clear it, only to realize that she had almost hit the car in front in the few


    seconds that her vision went ck. Fortunately, it did not happen. Afterward, she did not dare to


    continue driving carelessly and merely found a ce to stop. Nevertheless, she felt a little doubtful and


    scared.


    In reality, it was not the first time that her vision went ck. If it were only once or twice, she could


    exin it as lethargy. However, it urred once every few days, which showed that there was indeed


    some issue with her eyes.


    All of a sudden, she got frightened and recalled what Robert said thest time Olivia got discharged.


    The after-effects of her ident must have been more serious than she thought. Perhaps her eyes


    would¡­


    Not daring to think any further, she merely gripped the steering wheel more tightly and pressed her lips


    tightly together. She felt uneasy.


    The more she thought, the more she became afraid. In the end, she finally called Tiffany.


    Once the call connected, Amelia said straightforwardly, ¡°Be honest, Tiff. Even if I recover after the


    ident, are there still some potential after-effects that haven¡¯t shown themselves yet? Like in the


    eyes?¡±


    There was a long silence on the other end of the line before Amelia yelled uncertainly, ¡°Tiff?¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this? Is something wrong with your eyes?¡± Tiffany changed the question


    and asked.


    After swallowing her saliva several times, Amelia forced the question out. ¡°You were one of those who


    was beside me the whole time when I had the ident. You should know my situation very clearly. Tell


    me honestly. Did my attending doctor say that even if I get better, there¡¯s a possibility I may be blind?¡±


    Once again, there was silence on the other end of the line.


    As a result, Amelia¡¯s heart instantly fell.


    She knew Tiffany well. If there was no problem with her body, she would not keep silent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be blind, won¡¯t I?¡± said Amelia in aplicated tone.


    Tiffany became anxious then. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink, Amelia. Back then, Dr. Kane just said that the blood


    clots in your brain couldn¡¯t dissolve temporarily and may press on your optic nerve. But don¡¯t worry,


    medical technology is very advanced now, and James and his mentor both have top-notch skills. If they


    didn¡¯t work together back then, you wouldn¡¯t have survived either. So, the odds of getting the blood clot


    out are still quite good. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    Amelia smiled bitterly. She had lived a normal life for almost thirty years. Thus, she wondered whether


    or not she could bear the oue if she became blind in the future. When a normal person suddenly


    became disabled, they had to adapt to and get used to many things all over again. She could not


    imagine what it would be like to live in total darkness.


    Everything had been going well, but destiny was ying a joke on her then. It gave her a fatal blow


    when things had only just turned better.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, Amelia. I was talking about the worst-case scenario. Did someone talk nonsense


    in front of you, or did something happen to your sight? Where are you now? I¡¯ll go and see you, and


    we¡¯ll talk in person. But if something really happens to your eyes, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go with you to the


    hospital for a checkup. Maybe you¡¯re just tired from taking care of Tony these few days. There won¡¯t be


    a big problem. Don¡¯t worry, okay? You have me,¡± said Tiffany soothingly.


    After smiling bitterly to herself, Amelia then had to pretend to be optimistic as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m


    not as fragile as you think. My vision¡¯s just been turning ck every few days recently. I think you


    shoulde to the hospital with me for a check. If I be blind, I¡¯ll need a lot more of your help in


    the future.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying that. Where are you now? I¡¯ll go to find you, and we¡¯ll head to the hospital right away.


    Don¡¯t worry. I think you¡¯re probably too tired these few days. The doctor also said that it was assuming


    the worse-case scenario. and it won¡¯t happen. Trust me.¡±


    Afterward, Amelia then told her where to meet.


    ¡°Okay. Wait there for me.¡± After a pause, Tiffany then added, ¡°Is Kurt taking care of Tony?¡±


    Amelia merely hummed in reply.


    After hanging up, Amelia then watched the blue skies and bright sun outside and fell into a trance. She


    did not know how long more she could see such a beautiful sight for. Even the sunlight had suddenly


    be such a luxury item for her.


    A healthy person would never see the importance of health. Instead, only when theyy on a hospital


    bed, put on drips, and had to take medicine did they know how important it was to have a healthy body.


    Simrly, only when she knew that she could be blind in the future did she feel that being able to


    see the sunlight was such a blessed thing. I never knew that being able to see the sunlight was a


    luxury.


    Tiffany arrived very quickly after, she ran all the way to Amelia. She was still panting when she stopped.


    Amelia patted her back and asked, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    After taking in a few deep breaths, Tiffany replied aggrievedly, ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d overthink if you


    waited too long.¡±


    Amelia felt warm inside when she heard that.


    After catching her breath, Tiffany then looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your sight? Were


    you really not able to see just now?¡±


    ¡°My vision turned ck when I was driving just now. I almost hit the car in front and caused an


    ident,¡± Amelia replied, deliberately trying to speak calmly. Nevertheless, Tiffany was frightened by


    the news.


    She looked Amelia up and down worriedly. ¡°Are you okay? Your situation¡¯s too serious. We must go to


    the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to Principal General Hospital. Mr. Lancester¡¯s close with the Clintons, so I¡¯m afraid


    he¡¯ll purposely make my situation sound less serious because he¡¯s worried that I¡¯ll be scared. If I do


    be blind one day, I don¡¯t want to stay with the Clinton family. I want to maintain a beautiful image


    to Oscar.¡±


    Tiffany felt heartbroken upon hearing her words but suppressed the feeling and scolded her. ¡°Stop


    overthinking. If you keep belittling yourself like this, I¡¯ll get angry.¡±


    She then took Amelia¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go. If you don¡¯t want to go to that hospital, we¡¯ll go


    somewhere else. Don¡¯t worry too much. Your eyes will be fine. You¡¯ve already escaped death, so things


    will surely go well for you from now on. Don¡¯t overthink, or I feel like beating you up for it. It¡¯s not like a


    youngdy to be so pessimistic.¡±


    Amelia merely smiled bitterly in response.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 238

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 238


    Chapter 238 Throbbing


    Tiffany then drove Amelia to Provincial Hospital, for she happened to know a doctor there. After that,


    she used her connections to get Amelia a series of checkups from experts.


    By the time the checks were done, two hours had already passed. Amelia sat very nervously in front of


    the doctor. When Tiffany noticed her state, she patted her back to soothe her then asked, ¡°Dr. Zalman,


    how¡¯s Amelia¡¯s situation?¡±


    Harold, the doctor, carefully read the examination report then said, ¡°She had an ident before, didn¡¯t


    she?¡±


    Tiffany nodded.


    He continued, ¡°She¡¯s recovering quite well, but she should still be careful, or there might be side


    effects. There are not many issues with her body, but we can only have the report for the brain


    tomorrow. Anyway, you have to be mentally prepared. The blood clot in her brain already began to


    move and could press on the optic nerve. We can only get a better picture when we see the report


    tomorrow; so, don¡¯t be too nervous for now.¡±


    Tiffany then nced at Amelia nervously and swallowed. ¡°Will the blood clot cause blindness?¡±


    Harold looked at her solemnly and replied, ¡°Truthfully, if her condition bes severe, she may go


    blind. But medical technology¡¯s very advanced now, so as long as we can find a suitable cornea, we


    can resolve the problem. In any case, don¡¯t jump to conclusions so quickly. This is merely the worst-


    case scenario. When Ms. Winters gets better, the blood clot may also dissolve by itself. As I said, we¡¯ll


    discuss this again when we have the report tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart sank when she heard his words.


    Meanwhile, Tiffany replied, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Zalman. We¡¯lle again tomorrow for the report.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Sure. I suggest you bring her previous report too. We can use it as a reference to better


    work out a treatment n for her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll bring it over tomorrow.¡±


    Once they left the hospital, Tiffany then patted Amelia and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. The doctor already


    said that it¡¯s the worst-case scenario. You¡¯re so nice that I can guarantee the heavens won¡¯t let you


    suffer so much that they weren¡¯t even willing to take your life. You still have a lot of good luck. Don¡¯t


    worry.¡±


    Amelia shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve experienced many things, so I can handle this. Anyway,


    even if I be blind, I¡¯ll be the most beautiful blinddy. I still have Tony, so I won¡¯t do anything


    stupid.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s heart ached even more when she heard that. She keeps putting on a fearless, strong front but


    doesn¡¯t know that it makes others feel sorry for her.


    Such a woman deserved all the good things in the world. Unfortunately, the heavens had decided to


    y jokes on her. Although she may have stayed alive, she might lose her sight instead.


    The eyes were said to be the windows to the soul. Thus, without sight, a person¡¯s world was doomed to


    be dark. After all, how could one¡¯s world be lit up when the windows were closed.


    Tiffany hugged her, then said, ¡°No matter what happens, we¡¯re all by your side, Amelia. Tony and I will


    always be your family. Medical technology¡¯s very advanced now, so as long as we find apatible


    cornea, it¡¯ll be okay. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself.¡±


    Amelia smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. You can go back first if you have something on. I¡¯ll take a cab and


    head backter.¡±


    Tiffany looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home. Your sight¡¯s not very good now, so don¡¯t drive during this


    period of time. I¡¯ll drive over to the Clintons¡¯ to take you to the hospital tomorrow. I know you don¡¯t want


    Oscar to find out about this, for the time being, so don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t say anything to him before you


    agree.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Amelia felt grateful to her. Tiffany was able to read her mind from a mere nce. Sometimes, she even


    knew her better than Oscar. If Tiffany were male, perhaps they would be soulmates, since they had a


    lot of chemistry. It was a pity they were both females, so they could only be best friends.


    ¡°Thank you, Tiff.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Stop saying such things. If you say thank you too much, I¡¯ll feel very odd and distant from


    you.¡±


    Thus, Amelia did not speak anymore.


    Once she got in the car, Amelia was silent the rest of the ride back. She seemed to be thinking about


    something and was not interested in anything else.


    When they arrived at the Clintons¡¯ doorstep, Tiffany said, ¡°We¡¯re here, Amelia. I still have a manuscript


    I haven¡¯t submitted to Shannon, so I won¡¯t go in. Help me say hi to Mrs. Clinton. I¡¯lle to visit Tony


    tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia unbuckled her seatbelt and asked, ¡°Come in for a cup of tea?¡±


    ¡°Nah, you go ahead. She wants the manuscript urgently, so I still have to rush it out overnight. Don¡¯t


    overthink, okay? Don¡¯t forget that you still have Tony and me. Everything will be okay. Do you


    understand?¡±


    Amelia nodded in reply.


    Then, only when Tiffany drove off did she enter the house. The guard at the gates greeted her very


    respectfully, so she politely greeted him back as well.


    Once she entered the hall, Maggie said, ¡°Have you eaten, Ms. Amelia? I have prepared food for you


    and Mr. Oscar, but he called to say he wouldn¡¯t be eating. You weren¡¯t here either, and Ms. Stephanie


    left right after you. Mr. and Mrs. Clinton aren¡¯t back too. If you haven¡¯t eaten, I¡¯ll go and warm the food


    now.¡±


    Amelia smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already eaten. Go and rest. I¡¯ll go upstairs to see Tony.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Afterward, Amelia then headed upstairs to Tony¡¯s room. Kurt, who had been sitting on the sofa with his


    eyes closed, immediately vigntly opened them. However, he rxed once he saw that it was her.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± he greeted her respectfully.


    She smiled at him gently, then walked over to the crib to watch Tony as he slept soundly. Miraculously,


    her anxiety instantly disappeared.


    She looked at him nostalgically and could not help but caress his small face. There was also a flicker of


    sadness in her gaze.


    After all, they had both been through a life-and-death experience. Initially, she thought that everything


    would be over once they survived. Yet, she did not expect that the heavens would y such a joke on


    her. Although they gave her a new life, they wanted to take her sight away. Can I evenin that


    they are unfair?


    Aware of how strange she was acting, Kurt, who had always upheld the thought that silence was


    golden, spoke. ¡°Is¡­ Is there something on your mind?¡±


    She then looked at him somewhat in surprise. She had thought that he would only act loyally ording


    to orders but did not expect his observation skills to be that strong.


    ¡°Why did you say that?¡± she asked after suppressing all her emotions.


    He pondered for a while, then replied, ¡°I can tell you¡¯re unhappy.¡± Afterward, he became silent again, as


    if he was ufortable with such ordinarymunication. Hence, he did not speak coherently either.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can tell me about it. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Amelia felt warm inside. At least the silent man in front of her had a warm


    heart. Aside from carrying out his orders, he was not merely a cold, heartless person.


    ¡°Thank you, Kurt,¡± she said sincerely.


    As a result, he was stunned for a moment. He did not know why she would thank him, but his calm


    heart could not help but ripple a little. He also seemed to feel a slight throbbing from deep inside his


    heart. Although it was an unfamiliar feeling, he was not repelled by it. On the contrary, it felt very novel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. You¡¯ve been taking care of Tony during this period, but you have great skills, so


    you¡¯re sort of wasting your talents by staying by my side. If you¡¯re unwilling, I can send you back to


    Oscar,¡± she said with a smile.


    He frowned and replied, ¡°Since Boss sent me here, I¡¯ve taken you as my ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll only take orders


    from you. Also, I like Tony, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wasting my talents. I¡¯m used to hiding in the dark, so


    taking care of him actually calms my nerves. At least, I can avoid many things I don¡¯t want to do, like


    killing.¡±


    She immediately widened her eyes in surprise at that, for he had mentioned killing so casually.


    ¡°Killing?¡± she asked, thinking that he was merely joking.


    She did not expect him to nod seriously in response. In reality, he did not think it was anything


    sensational at all.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 239

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 239


    Chapter 239 Punishment


    Kurt calmly exined, ¡°There are always some disobedient little characters who are always showing off


    and messing things up. It is not convenient for Boss to take action. Naturally, we bodyguards will deal


    with them.¡±


    Seeing that he was so calm, Amelia slowly pulled herself together. She suspected that with a group as


    large as the Clinton Corporations, many operations were not as simple as they seemed on the surface


    and many things were done in the dark. As for murder, she thought it was not altogether improbable.


    After all, we often do things against our will.


    ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Kurt nced at Amelia thoughtfully and asked earnestly.


    Amelia nodded and smiled. ¡°A little and I¡¯m surprised that you would tell me this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m instructed to protect you. Naturally, I will only be loyal to you. I can tell you whatever you want to


    know. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to know such bloody facts, I shall keep silent.¡± Kurt¡¯s expression was


    very serious giving the impression that everything he said was out of sincerity.


    Amelia concluded that this tall strong man was steadfast in human rtionships. He was not a versatile


    person who could y by ear but rather loyal, unchanging and faithful to his employer.


    She believed that Oscar had sent him because he liked his loyalty.


    Amelia changed the subject. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Kurt nodded.


    ¡°The maid sent me some food.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia looked at Tony who was sound asleep and spoke affectionately. ¡°Tony is fine with me taking


    care of him. Why don¡¯t you go out and stretch your limbs? It must be difficult for you as a man to just


    watch over a child all day. When he¡¯s bigger, you can go back to Oscar. It seems like a waste of talent


    to have you with me.¡±


    Kurt did not reply but walked towards the window and turned around. ¡°Ma¡¯am, call me when you need


    me. I¡¯ll be nearby.¡± With that, he climbed out of the window and disappeared from Amelia¡¯s view.


    Initially, Amelia was surprised by Kurt¡¯s ability toe and go without a trace. After seeing him do so


    several times like performing a magic show, she gradually got used to it.


    Amelia squatted beside the crib, gazing intently at Tony who was smacking his lips in his sleep and she


    could not help but smile.


    She reached out and touched Tony¡¯s little face. Then, her eyes turned sorrowful and she whispered,


    ¡°Tony, I might be blind. If I can, I really want to watch you quietly for a lifetime. Watch you grow up


    slowly, have a girlfriend, get married, and have children. Then, I will help you take care of your children,


    listening to your children affectionately calling me ¡®grandma.¡¯ But, I¡¯m afraid that day might nevere.


    I am afraid I would be a burden to you before you grow up. I can only tell myself, Amelia, you are


    the best, you have even been to the gates of hell. There is nothing terrifying. However¡­¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes became tearful as she realized that she was not as strong as she thought. She was


    really quite fragile but there was no one she could rely on so she had forced herself to grow up and


    stay strong. Gradually, she became what outsiders saw as an irondy.


    ¡°Tony, I¡¯m afraid I will wake up one day and find that I can longer see. I won¡¯t be able to see your lovely


    face or your daddy. I¡¯m afraid as time passes, I won¡¯t remember what you and your daddy look like. Tell


    me what I should do?¡±


    Amelia could not help but break out in sobs. She had held back for too long. The sum of her


    misfortunes pressed down on her. Stephanie¡¯s relentless persecution with the Clintons¡¯ permission and


    the possibility of blindness seemed too much to bear and she felt breathless.


    Oscar was the shoulder she leaned on but she dared not tell him that she was turning blind. She did


    not want him to see her be useless one day as she would feel really bad.


    She sat down finally, resting her head gently on the baby¡¯s bed. Perhaps it was Tony¡¯s presence that


    ayed her fears a little.


    ¡°Tony, tell me. What is your daddy doing now? If he knows that I will be blind one day, will he still


    love me?¡± Softly, Amelia asked but after that, she felt her question was especially childish.


    She could not help butugh as she whispered, ¡°Tony, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m particrly na?ve? I feel so. If


    your daddy sees me like this, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll say that I¡¯m a sentimental fool who is not fiery and strong


    like before. He will say that he has really misjudged me, thinking that I was a sexy, passionate and


    independent woman.¡±


    Sheughed and talked but as she spoke, she was ovee with sadness and tears rolled down her


    cheeks. It was only in front of the pure and innocent Tony that she dared reveal her weaknesses. In


    front of others, she was still the unbreakable and sexydy.


    Amelia brushed the tears from her face, quite disgusted with her meltdown.


    Her sorrow was fleeting, overwhelming her suddenly and fading away swiftly. She calmed herself


    quickly and smiled at Tony. ¡°Tony, grow up quickly so even if I really be blind, you and your daddy


    will be my eyes. See all of Chanaea and describe its loveliness in words to me. Oh dear, after


    such a long speech. I wonder if your daddy has finished his negotiation about his project.¡±


    Meanwhile, Oscar was sitting on a soft sofa staring with an icy gaze at Stephanie who was being


    pinned down by two bodyguards.


    Blood trickled from the corner of Stephanie¡¯s lips as she looked at her elder brother and spoke with


    difficulty. ¡°Oscar, what did I do wrong?¡±


    He looked at her with a gaze devoid of any feelings. ¡°I¡¯m teaching you a lesson since you wouldn¡¯t


    follow my instructions to leave Amelia alone. She is my wife so let me make the decisions concerning


    her. You¡¯re born with a silver spoon so you should not stoop so low as to resort to dirty tricks. I will treat


    you the same way you treat her so you could grow in wisdom. Don¡¯t just target her at every turn.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m your only sister. In the past, your heart would ache if I even hurt my finger. Now, you have


    me beaten up now and again for a woman. You treat me worse than animals are treated. If our parents


    found out about this, do you think they would be happy?¡± Besides fear, Stephanie was full of hatred as


    she believed that all she had done was for the family¡¯s good. She could not see why Amelia was worthy


    of all the love so many people were showering upon her.


    ¡°I have warned you not to touch her. You think you are so smart, nning a car ident to harm her.


    For our parents¡¯ sake, I let you off, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I have forgiven you. You are wrong to attack


    her, again and again, testing my patience. You should be thankful that you are my sister, or else, you


    would be just a silent corpse now.¡± Oscar spoke without emotion, but to Stephanie¡¯s listening ears, it


    sounded ever so creepy.


    Stephanie rolled her eyes as an idea came to her. Instantly, she put on a sorrowful expression, saying,


    ¡°Oscar, I was doing it for you. Amelia and Carter were having an improper rtionship. Otherwise, I


    would not have been able to take those photographs. I did it because I care about you. Why do you


    misinterpret my intentions?¡±


    Oscar was ying with his long elegant fingers. Suddenly, he burst outughing.


    Stephanie could not understand why he wouldugh. Most men would fume when they see a photo of


    their wives cheating and their natural reaction would be to sh both adulterer and adulteress to


    death. Why does he take it so calmly?


    Have I underestimated his love for his wife? If he really loved her, during these five years of them being


    together, why did he not demonstrate his true love for Amelia but rather seemed even distant at times.


    Stephanie realized that she really did not know her brother who was like a riddle even though they


    were siblings.


    ¡°Stephanie, you have never loved before. If you loved someone really deeply, you would forgive her


    even if she had cheated on you. Furthermore, this is totally out of character with Amelia. She would


    never cheat on me.¡± Oscar was sure.


    ¡°Oscar, are you saying that you love her? Why have you never shown your love once in these five


    years? If you had shown your concern even a little, I would never have taken out all my frustrations on


    her and things would not have turned out the way they did now.¡± Stephanie red at him angrily,


    putting all the me on him.


    In her mind, she was convinced that she was the most innocent of all. Despite all the wrongs she had


    done, she stubbornly insisted that it was for the good of her family, the Clintons.


    The truth was that she was selfish and only cared about herself.


    The corners of Oscar¡¯s lips curled in a scornful smile.


    He went over her words carefully. ¡°In other words, you are putting the me on me, aren¡¯t you?


    ¡°Yes, I do me you. When Amelia married into our family, I bullied her. If you and Mom had done


    anything to stop me, I would not have carried on even though I hated her. My hatred and acts of malice


    toward her were encouraged every step of the way by you and Mom. Do you dare deny the fact that


    you are the cause of my action all these years? Why must I shoulder full responsibility for something


    that is everyone¡¯s fault?¡± Stephanie retorted self-righteously.


    For a while, Oscar was taken aback but then he stood up and approached Stephanie. He pulled her


    head up by the hair and spoke in an icy tone. ¡°Stephanie Clinton, today I shall make you understand


    that it is totally wrong to me others for your own misconduct.¡±


    As Stephanie watched in horror and fear, Oscar held a long fine needle in his hand and pierced it into


    her finger.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Stephanie screamed in pain as beads of sweat rolled down from her forehead.


    ¡°Cover her mouth for me.¡±


    In the next instant, Stephanie¡¯s heartrending screams were no longer heard but her whole body


    trembled with pain.


    Only after Oscar felt that the punishment was enough did he pull out the needle, stand up, and gaze


    coldly at this sister whom he had loved with all his heart before. If he could have avoided it, he would


    not want to see their rtionship torn apart. However, Stephanie had gone too far; so, he had to teach


    her a lesson. Otherwise, she would never learn.


    ¡°Do you understand your wrongdoing?¡± Oscar asked.


    Stephanie curled up in pain but still she twisted her head to look awkwardly at her elder brother and


    spoke with difficulty. ¡°Oscar, do you not worry about hurting our parents when you treat me like this?


    I¡¯m your only sister.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 240

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 240


    Chapter 240 A Brutal Lesson


    Oscar replied. ¡°When you harmed my wife, did it even cross your mind that I am your brother?¡±


    Stephanie was in so much pain that her whole body was shaking. After a few deep breaths, she spoke.


    ¡°Oscar, all that I have done was for your own good and for our family. Amelia is not good enough for


    you. Why can¡¯t you see the truth?¡±


    With a sarcasticugh, Oscar gave her a tight p across her face which became swollen immediately.


    Blood spurted from Stephanie¡¯s lips and she looked a disgraceful sight.


    This time Oscar¡¯s punishment for her was worse than thest time. His punishment was not hitting her


    face. On the surface, her injuries did not look serious but she was the only one who knew that her


    whole body was aching. The dense pain was as if tens of thousands of ants had eaten through it.


    ¡°She is my woman. Who are you to evaluate her?¡± Oscar spoke coldly.


    ¡°Stephanie, be smart. Go and y the part of an uptown girl. If you know your ce, I promise you will


    lead a good life. If I find you bullying Amelia again, you won¡¯t even have the chance to be a beggar!


    Oscar red at her with an icy gaze totally devoid of emotion.


    Stephanie shuddered instinctively.


    ¡°Guys, brand the word ¡®sl*t¡¯ on her body so that she will always remember how annoying her nosy


    behavior is,¡± Oscar ordered.


    Stephanie¡¯s face turned pale with fear. Branding was such a cruel form of punishment that was used


    only during medieval times. Never in her worst nightmares would she imagine Oscar using that on her.


    Stephanie struggled violently and pleaded desperately. ¡°Oscar, I was wrong! I was really wrong! Please


    don¡¯t do this to me. I promise I won¡¯t do this in the future. Please! I am your sister, you can¡¯t be so cruel


    to me.¡±


    Oscar squatted down and gripped her chin, saying coldly. ¡°Are you scared now? When you asked


    someone to hit Amelia with the car and then took a photo of her with some other man, did you even


    consider that she would feel scared? As her husband, how am I supposed to feel?¡±


    Stephanie managed to free her hands and grabbed him tightly. Crying, she said, ¡°Oscar, I really know


    how wrong I am. I¡¯ll never do it again. I¡¯ll stay away from Amelia and never go near her again.¡±


    Oscar got up to his feet and ordered. ¡°Brand her!¡±


    Stephanie¡¯s face turned a deathly grey.


    One of the bodyguards went out and came back carrying something that looked like a stoker which was


    red hot and smoking.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Stephanie crawled backward in shock, waving both hands and yelling in shock, ¡°Don¡¯te near me!


    Go away! I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    One bodyguard stepped forward and held her down despite her struggling. Another bodyguard stepped


    forward. Then the bodyguard holding Stephanie nced at Oscar who nodded. The bodyguard


    understood and immediately ripped Stephanie¡¯s blouse.


    Before the long iron in the bodyguard¡¯s hand had contacted her skin, Stephanie¡¯s shrill voice rang,


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Dad, Mom, help, I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    Despite Stephanie¡¯s screaming, the long branding iron came down ruthlessly on her smooth wless


    skin.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± The pain was so great that Stephanie fainted immediately.


    The bodyguard dropped his iron and spoke to Oscar. ¡°Boss, Ms. Stephanie has fainted.¡¯


    Oscar looked at Stephanie who was motionless and said, ¡°Revive her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The bodyguard did as he was told. He pped her till she opened her eyes.


    The moment Stephanie regained consciousness, the pain in her body instantly reached her whole


    being and her face twisted in agony. Cold sweat drenched her brow.


    Oscar came over and looked down on Stephanie who was lying on the floor looking disheveled.


    Stephanie moved her fingers, grabbing Oscar¡¯s trousers with difficulty and whispered, ¡°Oscar, you are


    so cruel. I hate you and I hate Amelia, too. Kill me if you dare; otherwise, I will definitelye back with


    revenge. With the same extent of your cruelty to me, I will be cruel to Amelia in the future.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s eyes shed with anger.


    He squatted down and brought his eyes to Stephanie¡¯s level. ¡°Stephanie, are you threatening me?¡±


    If Stephanie were wise, it was time to acknowledge defeat, and not challenge Oscar, adding fuel to fire


    and making things worse for herself.


    When Stephanie¡¯s eyes met Oscar¡¯s, she was immediately threatened. So, she curled up and retreated


    as far as possible.


    Oscar pressed forward, grabbed her hair and said in a calm tone, ¡°Stephanie, very few people dare to


    test my patience. I used to tolerate your arrogance towards Amelia because I hadn¡¯t realized how much


    I love her but she is my woman now; so if you dare to harm her again, I will do worse things than just


    branding you.¡±


    Stephanie could not help but tremble. She felt that she had never understood her brother. He was a


    demon and his usual indifference was just a fa?ade. The bloodthirsty factor in his bones was really


    terrifying.


    ¡°No! No!¡± Stephanie iled both her arms and legs wildly. Her voice became shrill and ear-piercing.


    Oscar frowned and shouted, ¡°Quiet!¡±


    Stephanie quietened down instantly and looked at Oscar in fear and terror.


    ¡°For the time being, you cannot go home. I shall arrange a ce for you to recuperate. The day you


    learn toply, you will be allowed to return home. I shall cook up a story to tell Mom and Dad,¡± Oscar


    said as he stood up.


    Stephanie shook her head vigorously and said in fear, ¡°Oscar, I really don¡¯t dare to go against you


    again. I want to go home but I won¡¯t say a word to Dad and Mom, I swear. Please let me go back. Mom


    will be worried and her heart is weak. You don¡¯t want her to have a rpse, do you?¡±


    From his upright position, Oscar looked down on her as shey on the floor, begging for mercy.


    Pale-faced, Stephanie struggled and crawled to Oscar¡¯s feet. ¡°Oscar, I really won¡¯t dare to do it ever


    again. Please believe me.¡±


    Oscar was unmoved.


    ¡°Oscar, when I go home, I¡¯ll apologize to Amelia. Really, I¡¯ll do whatever you want, even kneel down at


    her feet. Please do not send me away. Mom is ill and you don¡¯t want her to have another rpse. For


    mom¡¯s sake, give me a chance.¡±


    Oscar pushed her away with his foot and was about to speak when the phone in his trousers pocket


    rang. Coincidentally, it turned out to be his mother, Olivia.


    He collected himself and picked up the phone. ¡°Mom.¡±


    On the phone, Olivia said. ¡°Oscar, I heard from the servants that you asked Stephanie to go out at


    noon. Where is she? Your dad and I got together with friends today, and the eldest son of Mr. Walker¡¯s


    family wishes to know Stephanie better. I think he is also a promising person and a good match for her.


    If she is with you, please bring her back soon. Mr. Walker¡¯s family wille to our house for dinner


    tonight, I want them to meet.¡±


    Oscar nced at Stephanie and replied. ¡°She is with me. After my meeting with a client is over, I¡¯ll see


    her and I¡¯ll bring her home soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Don¡¯t quarrel again each time you meet. She is a spoilt woman but as an elder sibling


    you must tolerate her.¡± Olivia spoke in a worried tone.


    ¡°Alright, Mom.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all, then. I¡¯m going upstairs to see Tony. I miss the child after not seeing him the whole


    morning.¡± Mrs. Clinton put down the phone after speaking.


    Oscar kept his phone and motioned the bodyguard who was covering Stephanie¡¯s mouth to leave.


    Then, he said, ¡°Stephanie, for mom¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll not send you away this time. However, if you do not


    change your attitude and behavior, don¡¯t expect any mercy from me. Understand?¡±


    Stephanie nodded her head vigorously.


    ¡°Later, when you go home, if Mom questions you, do you know what to say?¡±


    Stephanie nodded again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to conceal everything from Mom. Later, I¡¯ll apply makeup so my swollen face will seem


    normal. Don¡¯t worry, Oscar.¡± Stephanie quickly learned to cooperate and not to antagonize her brother.


    Oscar pped his hands. ¡°That¡¯s great, then.¡±


    Oscar ordered two bodyguards to hold Stephanie up. ¡°Take her to the restroom. Make sure that her


    whole body looks normal before you let her out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±


    The two bodyguards dragged Stephanie away without any sympathy and spent nearly half an hour in


    the bathroom before the three of them came out again. When they came out, Stephanie had on a new


    skirt. As for her body, it was self-evident how much she was seen by the two bodyguards. Oscar had


    deliberately allowed her to be humiliated as part of her punishment so he let the two bodyguards look


    at her.


    The two bodyguards were smart enough to know their boundaries and they did not take advantage of


    her physically lest the siblings¡¯ rtionship was reconciled and they would pay for their misdeeds.


    Oscar examined the all dressed-up Stephanie whose countenance had improved. ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    Stephanie nodded her head rather sadly.


    ¡°Buck up and look good. If Mom finds out that you¡¯re different, you know my ways of dealing with you.¡±


    Stephanie stood up straight but the next instant her body ached so badly that her face was contorted.


    Her chest ached especially, being branded at her side. The two bodyguards simply bandaged her up.


    The wound might get infected if not treated on time.


    ¡°Oscar, my chest hurts. Please take me to the hospital to be bandaged properly. Otherwise, Mom might


    notice something and be saddened. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want that. I beg you. It¡¯s really painful.¡±


    Stephanie spoke humbly.


    Oscar thought over it and said. ¡°You guys take her to the hospital for an examination but remember


    those branded words must not be removed. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    ¡°After it¡¯s done, bring her back to thepany.¡±


    The two bodyguards nodded and said to Stephanie quite politely, ¡°This way, Ms. Stephanie.¡±


    Stephanie did not dare to be arrogant anymore but said softly, ¡°Can you both support me? It¡¯s painful


    for me to walk.¡±


    The two bodyguards hesitated but did as instructed, each one supporting her on either side, helping


    her to walk.


    Oscar left, too, but in the opposite direction.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 241

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 241


    Chapter 241 The Walker Family


    Oscar took Stephanie along and headed back to the Clinton residence. Getting the car parked, he


    turned to look at her, who had already fallen asleep at the back seat. ¡°We¡¯ve reached. Wake up now.¡±


    Stephanie pulled herself up, tidied her creased dress, and exhaustedly said, ¡°We¡¯ve reached?¡±


    Oscar nced at her and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t expose yourself after getting down the car.¡±


    Stephanie nodded.


    She did not look too well, and even thick makeup could not cover her paleplexion. Besides, her


    voice sounded somewhat weak since her whole body was aching so badly.


    Getting out of the car, Oscar could not help but reprimand Stephanie after seeing her still looking


    extremely lethargic. ¡°Get yourself together!¡±


    Stephanie did not dare to go against him again.


    Olivia was carrying onto Tony and chatting with Owen when the siblings stepped foot into the living


    room. Upon seeing them, Olivia hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re back? Perfect timing. The Walker family will be


    here soon.¡± She then waved to Stephanie and continued, ¡°Stephanie,e over here. I want to talk to


    you.¡±


    Pretending like she was perfectly normal, Stephanie straightened her back, walked over, and chose a


    spot quite near to Olivia to sit down. ¡°Mom, what is it?¡±


    The observant Olivia cast her a nce and questioned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t look too


    good.¡±


    Instinctively, Stephanie looked at Oscar and answered in fear, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. There¡¯s nothing wrong


    with me. I¡¯m just hungry and thinking about what dishes the cook will be preparing today.¡±


    Olivia was not convinced and shot a nce at Oscar as she whispered, ¡°Are you two in a conflict?¡±


    Stephanie shook her head. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t overthink. Oh yeah, I heard from Oscar that you¡¯re


    finding me a partner. Who¡¯s that? You know I¡¯ve very high expectations; I won¡¯t be interested if he¡¯s not


    handsome or rich. Don¡¯t me me for showing him attitudeter.¡±


    Olivia smiled. As she was cajoling Tony in her arms, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.


    You¡¯ve seen Noah before. You guys used to be ymates but got separated because his family


    migrated to Anndur. They¡¯ve returned two days ago, and Mr. Walker mentioned that Noah has


    intentions to advance his career here. I thought it¡¯d be great to introduce this fine young man to you, so


    please behave and put on your best performanceter. You got it?¡±


    Even though Stephanie put on a smile and looked like an obedient daughter, her mind had long


    wandered far away. There was no reason for her to get acquainted with good-looking guys through


    matchmaking at that point in time. Therefore, she had no intention of knowing who Noah was, and


    neither was she interested in getting to know him. All she wanted was to lie on her bed since she was


    aching all over.


    Oscar¡¯s brutal punishment methods were the cause of her pain. Every step she took felt so arduous,


    and the pain was so immense that she could feel it in every inch of her body.


    ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Amelia?¡± Oscar ced his hands on his hips and finally asked.


    Olivia wriggled her lips in the direction of the kitchen and smiled. ¡°I thought you¡¯ll be able to hold it in


    longer. It seems like you¡¯ve failed within a few seconds.¡±


    Speaking of the devil, Amelia walked out of the kitchen with a te of fresh fruits in her hands. Upon


    seeing Oscar, she could not help but lift the corners of her lips into a smile. But that immediately faded


    when she saw Stephanie on the couch.


    Heading over and putting the te of fruits on the table, she then said to Oscar, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Oscar nodded in response.


    Stephanie stood up from the couch and respectfully said, ¡°Hi, Amelia.¡±


    Taken aback by her attitude, Amelia looked at her with caution while wondering what tricks she had up


    her sleeves this time.


    Stephanie pointed to the space on the couch and continued, ¡°Amelia, take a seat here. You must be


    tired after the whole day. Let me give you a massage.¡±


    Amelia warily took a step back. If Owen or Olivia were not present at the scene, she would definitely


    have asked Stephanie why she was acting so strangely.


    ¡°Amelia, have a seat. I¡¯ll get you some cut apples.¡± Stephanie¡¯s warm gesture certainly freaked Amelia


    out.


    She once got led on because of how unpredictable Stephanie was. If she got fooled again while she


    had her guard up against her, that would mean she was not just innocent but in dumb.


    Simrly, Olivia found Stephanie¡¯s behavior extremely odd. ¡°Stephanie, what are you doing? Behave


    yourself. You¡¯re scaring Amelia.¡±


    Hearing that, Stephanie took another nce at Oscar, only to find him looking very grim. That instantly


    sent a chill down her spine, and she obediently put the apple back onto the te and giggled. ¡°Mom, I


    just thought I was in the wrong previously, so I wanted to show my best self in front of Amelia to let her


    know that I¡¯ve truly repented and that was not just some words.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    That only raised Olivia¡¯s suspicions. She then found Oscar walking over to sit beside Amelia, while


    Stephanie hastily avoided, terrified.


    Olivia curiously asked, ¡°Oscar, have you been picking on your sister?¡±


    Oscar said nothing and instead gave Stephanie a threatening look. Thetter then immediately


    muttered, ¡°Oscar treats me very well, Mom. I suddenly feel like feeding you an apple slice. Here, try


    one and see if it¡¯s sweet.¡±


    She then stuffed a slice into Olivia¡¯s mouth. Seeing that, Owen frowned and reprimanded, ¡°Stephanie,


    what exactly are you doing?¡±


    Petrified, Stephanie froze in the spot. Sneaking a peek at Oscar only made her more frantic than


    before.


    When Oscar faked a few coughs, Stephanie immediately reacted like a robot receiving the signals.


    ¡°Mom, are you alright? I didn¡¯t do that on purpose. Come, drink some water. I mean no harm; I purely


    wanted to let you try if the apples are sweet enough.¡±


    Olivia snatched the ss of water from her hand and pointed at the sofa on the opposite side.


    ¡°Stephanie, sit down.¡±


    Stephanie immediately sat down upon hearing her mother¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°What exactly is wrong with you, Stephanie? I¡¯ve observed you for a while, and you seem to be out of


    sorts. Tell me honestly. Did anyone bully you when your dad and I weren¡¯t around?¡±


    Stephanie shook her head at once.


    But her immediate response only proved that something was definitely off.


    Olivia quietly nced at theposed Oscar and said, ¡°Tell me honestly, Stephanie. Are you and


    Oscar in a conflict? Something feels amiss ever since the two of you came in. Did Oscar do something


    mean to you?¡±


    As much as Stephanie wanted to be upfront, she did not dare to. She was clear who had the final say


    in the household. Even though Olivia looked like she held the authority, Oscar was the person in power.


    As long as Oscar wanted to teach someone a lesson, no one, including his parents, would be able to


    stop him.


    Being a willfuldy, Stephanie was, nevertheless, not a fool. Especially after getting punished


    mercilessly by Oscar twice, if she still refused to shut herself up from spouting nonsense, Oscar¡¯s


    threats of sending her to the drug dealers might really materialize.


    She wanted to survive, so she did not dare to take any gamble.


    ¡°That¡¯ll never happen, Mom. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve thought it through. I feel bad that I¡¯ve only been busy


    having fun and never spare time for you and Dad, so I wanted to make it up to the both of you. But I


    can¡¯t believe you thought I was weird for being nice to you. I¡¯m really disappointed, to be honest.¡±


    At this point, Olivia was still skeptical.


    Owen then chimed in, ¡°Since Stephanie has finally learned to be sensible, you should stop being


    doubtful of her anymore.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re d that you¡¯re thinking that way. Just don¡¯t be so touchy in the future.¡± Olivia finally bought the


    story and smiled.


    ¡°I got it, Mom,¡± Stephanie politely replied.


    Then, Olivia turned to Amelia, and just as she was about to say something, a young servant walked in


    from outside and said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, the Walker family is here.¡±


    Owen and Olivia got up together, and thetter smiled as she said, ¡°They¡¯re here, finally. Perfect time


    for dinner.¡±


    Oscar then put his arms around Amelia to support her up.


    There came five people from the Walker family. Besides Matthew and Carol, there were also a young


    man and twodies. The man, d in a smart-casual outfit and seemingly in histe twenties, had a


    faint smile on his face. He also had a pair of sses on, making him look like a mature gentleman. The


    fine-lookingdies, on the other hand, seemed to be in their mid-twenties, stylishly dressed. The taller


    one was gorgeous, while the petite one looked pure and cute. On one look, anyone could tell they were


    siblings with the resemnce they shared. As for Matthew and Carol, they carried the vibes of being


    cultured and well-educated. The family of five gave others a pretty good first impression.


    Owen and Olivia went up and warmly greeted, ¡°You are finally here, Matthew.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a bit of traffic on the way, so we¡¯re slightlyte,¡± Matthew replied.


    Olivia smiled. ¡°You guys arrived just in time for dinner.¡±


    Matthew and Carol merely smiled.


    Pulling the two youngdies over, Carol said, ¡°Olivia, these are my daughters. The elder one is


    Isabe, and the younger one is Rachel.¡±


    Taking a look at them, Olivia was nothing but full of praises. ¡°So they¡¯re Isabe and Rachel? They¡¯re


    indeed fine-looking and so gorgeous, unlike Stephanie.¡±


    Isabe and Rachel were those types ofdies who would win the elders¡¯ favor. After they each affably


    left a peck on Olivia¡¯s cheeks, the two said in unison, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you¡¯re prettier and more amiable in


    person than how Mom describes you to be. We love you so much.¡±


    Olivia beamed in delight hearing theirpliments.


    The two families then continued to introduce their children to each other.


    When introducing Amelia, Noah instinctively took a second nce at her, though he politely averted his


    gaze after that. On the contrary, he was more focused on Stephanie, albeit a pity that thetter was not


    in good condition then and looked exhausted and dispirited while keeping alert against Oscar.


    Olivia prodded Stephanie to signal her to restrain herself. After all, it was not pleasant to be showing


    attitude to the Walker family, who were their guests.


    Enduring the pain, Stephanie had been in annoyance since long ago. Had it not been for Oscar¡¯s


    presence, she definitely would have stopped putting on a fake front and returned to her room.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 242

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 242


    Chapter 242 As If His Heart Has Stopped Beating


    The Clinton family and the Walker family sat around the dining table. The maids served the food


    quickly, and in a matter of minutes, therge dining table wasden with a myriad of dishes. There


    were all kinds of delicacies one could wish for, and everything looked simply mouth-watering.


    Olivia smiled as she said, ¡°I was a little short of time, so I didn¡¯t prepare anything too fancy. I also


    wasn¡¯t sure if you¡¯d be used to the local cuisine since you¡¯ve just returned from Anndur, so I had


    them prepare a variety of different cuisines. Try it and see whether they are to your liking.¡±


    Carol looked at the sumptuous spread with a delighted smile. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re so thoughtful. There¡¯s so


    much food here that it¡¯s almost like a royal feast!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re okay with anything, Mrs. Clinton. Mom usually asks our maids to prepare local cuisine since we


    much prefer it over other cuisines,¡± Isabe added sweetly.


    Olivia¡¯s smile widened when she heard that. ¡°That¡¯s good then. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be used


    to it.¡±


    The atmosphere around the dining table was quite pleasant. Isabe and Rachel were both stylish,


    gorgeous, and confident women. They also knew how to liven up the mood on the table. Although it


    was clear that Isabe had taken an interest in Oscar, she probably considered Amelia¡¯s feelings as his


    wife and did not ask any inappropriate questions.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I heard that Clinton Corporations is now fully under Oscar¡¯s management. Is that true?¡±


    Isabe asked in a seemingly casual tone as she drank her soup.


    As soon as Isabe asked that, Amelia nced at her subconsciously, but she remained silent.


    As for Oscar, he did not take a single look at Isabe. Instead, he doted on Amelia by cing more


    food on Amelia¡¯s te like a good husband. ¡°Do you want some salmon? Shall I take some for you?¡±


    he asked lovingly, acting as if they were the only ones in the room.


    Amelia shot him a nce and replied softly, ¡°Oscar, we havepany.¡± It was a hint to him that now


    was not the time to disy affection. After all, the Walker family was Olivia¡¯s guest, so it would be


    rather inappropriate to show their affection publicly.


    Oscar merely ced some salmon on Amelia¡¯s te and continued eating calmly, oblivious that


    everyone was staring at him.


    Olivia was also staring at them and seemed to have forgotten to answer Isabe¡¯s question.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    When she returned to her senses, she said apologetically, ¡°That¡¯s how the both of them usually are.


    Amelia was in a car ident a while ago, and she and my grandson went through a lot before their


    conditions stabilized. Even so, she still hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. That incident gave Oscar a dreadful


    fright, which is why he¡¯s so attentive. Owen and I have had to put up with their lovey-dovey behavior,


    but at the same time, it makes us feel at ease to see them getting along so well.¡±


    Carol merely smiled.


    Meanwhile, a strange look flickered in Isabe¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. ¡°Mrs. Clinton is truly


    blessed. Oscar is clearly a grounded and mature man, while Amelia is a beauty. They look like the


    perfect couple, and they¡¯re so loving. It makes me want to date someone seriously too,¡± she said with a


    sweet smile.


    Olivia replied in an adoring tone, ¡°Doesn¡¯t someone as gorgeous as you have a boyfriend?¡±


    The meal was supposed to be an opportunity for Stephanie and Noah to get to know each other better.


    However, Isabe had now taken center stage with Stephanie relegated to the wings.


    Nheless, Stephanie merely looked at Isabe indifferently. Usually, she would have despised the


    person who robbed her of the limelight. But since she was in pain all over, she did not have much of a


    reaction. What mattered to her most at the moment was her health.


    Carol piped up, ¡°She¡¯s a picky one. She doesn¡¯t care about finding a good match in terms of social


    status or background, but she insists on finding a soulmate. She thinks that that way, they¡¯ll be on the


    same wavelength and see eye to eye on a lot of things. What do you have to say about that? Do you


    think it makes sense?¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°I agree with her, but it isn¡¯t easy to find a soulmate, and blindly pursuing that ideal would


    be quite unrealistic.¡±


    Isabe merely smiled.


    After taking another mouthful of soup, she directed the conversation back to Oscar and Amelia. ¡°From


    their close rtionship, I can tell that they must be head over heels in love with each other. Moreover,


    they¡¯re also a good match in terms of looks. Just looking at them together makes one envious.¡±


    Oscar finally raised his head to look at her, sizing her up.


    He was a good judge of character, and he did not like the overly friendlydy he saw. He admired those


    who were independent, mesmerizing, sexy, and knew how to use their feminine charm without going


    overboard. Meanwhile, he did not care for those who were too bold and came on too strongly.


    Sensing that Oscar disliked her, Isabe cleverly steered the conversation in a different direction.


    ¡°Noah, you kept mentioning Stephanie¡¯s name on the way here, but why aren¡¯t you saying anything to


    her now that she¡¯s right here?¡±


    Noah smiled politely and replied, ¡°Thest time I saw Stephanie was twenty years ago. She has grown


    up to be such a pretty youngdy. I could barely recognize her, so I dare not speak presumptuously.¡±


    Pleased with his eloquence and politeness, Olivia¡¯s admiration of him increased, and she became even


    more willing to set him up with Stephanie.


    ¡°Stephanie, don¡¯t just keep eating. Why don¡¯t you chat with Noah? You used to y together when you


    were little. Back then, you even chased after him and shouted that you wanted to be his wife,¡± Olivia


    said, deliberately bringing up the past.


    However, it only frustrated Stephanie since she did not have any feelings for Noah. She preferred men


    who exuded an aura of masculinity and aggression like Oscar, and one look at Noah told her that he


    was too much of a gentleman. There was no way that he could be a match for her.


    Nheless, with their parents around, she could only say politely, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve almost forgotten


    everything that happened when I was little. Noah and I haven¡¯t met in twenty years, so I can barely


    remember that I once yed with someone as outstanding as him.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯ve forgotten as long as you remember it now. Noah just returned to the country,


    so everything probably seems quite unfamiliar. Why don¡¯t you show him around tomorrow? Since


    you¡¯re close in age, you should have plenty to talk about,¡± Olivia suggested.


    Anger shed in Stephanie¡¯s eyes, but when she saw Oscar looking in her direction, she instinctively


    put a smile on her face. The blunt refusal died on her lips, only to be reced with, ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love to.


    I¡¯m just not sure whether Noah would allow me that honor.¡±


    Noah replied softly, ¡°I¡¯d be more than willing to ept that offer.¡±


    Carol smiled. ¡°That¡¯s settled then. You young people should go out and have fun. Noah, don¡¯t bully


    Stephanie just because she¡¯s younger than you. Remember that you should be chivalrous, and don¡¯t


    frighten her away.¡±


    Noah nodded.


    All in all, it was a rather enjoyable meal.


    Stephanie got up from the table as soon as they finished eating. ¡°I caught a coldst night. My head is


    aching slightly, so I think I¡¯ll go upstairs and rest,¡± she said,ing up with an excuse.


    Noticing her pale face, Olivia recalled that she had not eaten much earlier and started to worry. ¡°Are


    you feeling okay? Do you want me to get Mr. Lancaster toe and check on you?¡±


    If Mr. Lancesteres, everyone will find out, and Oscar will probably think of a way to punish me.


    To her, Oscar was just like a savage tiger who devoured people, and she was like a rabbit that could


    not escape its clutches. She could only obey obediently, and there was no way for her to fight back.


    Stephanie refused immediately. ¡°That¡¯s all right. It¡¯s only a headache. I¡¯ll get the maid to get some


    painkillers for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Go and rest then,¡± said Olivia.


    Stephanie nodded, then went upstairs without a backward nce.


    Olivia turned to the others and exined, ¡°It really does seem like she¡¯s not feeling well since she¡¯s


    usually much more active. Noah, don¡¯t me her for not showing much enthusiasm. She just isn¡¯t


    herself today.¡±


    Noah shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s quite all right. I did notice that she didn¡¯t look too well. Why don¡¯t I boil a


    herbal drink for her tomorrow? It works wonders for headaches.¡±


    Olivia was very happy to hear that. ¡°That would be great. I¡¯m sorry to have to trouble you.¡±


    Carol quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by his looks. He¡¯s the best cook in our family. If we hadn¡¯t asked


    him to manage thepany, he would¡¯ve be a top chef. Although being a chef doesn¡¯t befit


    someone of his status, I can¡¯t deny that his cooking is really delicious, and I¡¯m not bragging about it out


    of motherly love.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really, there are not many men who know how to cook nowadays. It¡¯d be a


    challenge to find one out of ten people. Someone like him who¡¯s handsome, wealthy, graduated from a


    prestigious school, and is good at cooking are few and far between. I can count on one hand the


    number of times Oscar has cooked in his life. His chauvinism runs deep.¡±


    Both sets of parents continued to praise their children for a long time, and it was eleven o¡¯clock at night


    when the Walker family left.


    After Oscar and Amelia returned to their room, Oscar noticed the odd look on her face and asked


    anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling ill?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m probably just a little tired.¡±


    Oscar massaged her shoulders and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and take a hot shower? If you still don¡¯t


    feel well, I¡¯ll get Dr. Kane to drop by.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯ste, so we shouldn¡¯t trouble Dr. Kane to travel all the way here. Besides,


    I¡¯m perfectly fine. I¡¯m going to take a hot shower now.¡±


    She broke free from Oscar¡¯s grasp and went to get a change of clothes. Then, she went straight into


    the bathroom. Oscar looked down at his hands, momentarily dazed. He could sense that Amelia was


    drifting away from him.


    Why is that? Didn¡¯t we clear up all our misunderstandings this afternoon?


    Before he could think of a reason, he heard a loud thud from the bathroom. Panic rose in his throat as


    he dashed toward the bathroom.


    When he saw Amelia lying on the floor, he felt his heart stop beating for a split second.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 243

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 243


    Chapter 243 A Fatal Blow


    Oscar rushed into the bathroom and knelt on the floor to help Amelia up. ¡°How did you fall? Are you


    hurt?¡± he asked gently.


    It took Amelia a few ragged breaths before she recovered from the severe pain. It was only a fall, but


    she felt as if her bones were about to shatter. It was that painful.


    However, when she saw the concerned look on Oscar¡¯s face, she forced a smile and replied


    reassuringly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was an ident.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression was grave as he picked her up in his arms wordlessly, then headed out of the


    bathroom and toward the bed.


    Although he was furious, he still ced her carefully onto the bed on her front. Then, he lifted her shirt


    and immediately saw arge bruise on the back of her waist. His face darkened, making him look even


    more terrifying.


    Amelia wanted to turn over, but Oscar stopped her and took off her clothes immediately. Only after


    making sure that she did not have any other injuries apart from that bruise did he rx the tense


    expression on his face.


    Amelia was somewhat stunned. Anyone would feel embarrassed at being stripped of their clothes like


    that.


    ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t do that. I just fell by ident. Really, I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all,¡± Amelia said,


    forcing herself to speak lightly.


    Oscar was feeling angry and distressed. However, he restrained his emotions as he asked, ¡°How did


    you fall?¡±


    Amelia bit her lip. She did not dare to tell him that she fell because her vision had suddenly turned pitch


    ck, and the whole room had felt as if it were spinning around her.


    If she did, he would drag her to the hospital immediately.


    Amelia was anxious and uneasy. Her condition was worsening, and it seemed .like she would lose her


    vision very soon.


    Acting as if it was no big deal, she replied dismissively, ¡°I was preupied with my thoughts and did


    not notice the puddle of water on the floor. That¡¯s why I slipped and fell. I¡¯m fine, so stop worrying.¡±


    Oscar got up, went to get some ointment, and gently applied it on Amelia¡¯s bruise. He still had a grave


    expression on his face. When he was done, he asked, ¡°Did you hurt yourself anywhere else?¡±


    Amelia shook her head, then turned over and sat up. Cradling Oscar¡¯s face in her hands, she said, ¡°I¡¯m


    fine. Come on and give me a smile. Don¡¯t look so grave, or you¡¯ll scare me.¡±


    In the end, he gave in for her tenderness almost melted his heart.


    He smiled and murmured coaxingly, ¡°Be good and tell me what¡¯s the matter with you today. Why did


    you fall? Are your eyes troubling you?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she blinked innocently and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with my eyes?¡±


    He looked at her for a while, then shook his head. ¡°Nothing. I was just afraid that you were keeping


    something from me.¡±


    She leaned in and kissed him lightly, saying with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m fine. I told you, I didn¡¯t


    notice the water on the floor and slipped on it. I¡¯ll be careful next time. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re facing an


    enemy. You¡¯re making me anxious.¡±


    Oscar ced his hand behind her head and deepened the kiss.


    They kissed passionately, seemingly unwilling to let go of each other. Just as things were about to


    escte, Oscar released her and buried his face against her neck, breathing heavily. Then, he said


    rather fiercely, ¡°I wish I could throw caution to the wind and take you right here, right now. But, you


    haven¡¯t recovered fully.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes reddened at his words. It had been a day full of drastic mood shifts. The possibility of


    losing her sight ate at her. And now, she was touched by how much Oscar cherished and doted on her.


    All those thoughts swirled in a tangled mess in her mind, and her pent-up emotions threatened to burst


    forth.


    Oscar did not expect that Amelia would burst into tears. He looked at her, a little panicked, and dabbed


    at her tears. He frowned, his intuition told him that something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did


    someone bully you?¡±


    She threw herself into his embrace and wrapped her arms around his neck tightly, sobbing silently.


    Oscar tried to loosen her grip, but Amelia stopped him. ¡°Just let me hold you like this for a while,¡± she


    mumbled.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The terrifying thought of losing her vision had gripped her the whole day, fearing the unknown thaty


    ahead. After having just escaped death¡¯s door, she was now spiraling into another whirlpool of despair.


    It broke Oscar¡¯s heart to hear her heart-wrenching sobs.


    When her cries finally subsided, he looked directly into her eyes and said solemnly, ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s


    wrong? Don¡¯t lie, or I¡¯ll send someone to look into it.¡±


    Amelia shook her head and looked down at her hands. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just overwhelmed with joy at


    the thought of how good you are to me.¡±


    Even a three-year-old child would not have believed her lie, let alone someone as smart as Oscar.


    ¡°Amelia, you said before that we¡¯re husband and wife. And as a couple, we should be honest with each


    other. Do you want the rest of our days together to be filled with doubts and guesses?¡± he asked


    seriously.


    Amelia shook her head again. Smiling at him, she replied, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that somehow


    I¡¯ve be more sentimental after the car ident. You must hate it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Oscar nipped at her lip. He knew that she was lying, but seeing how hard she was trying to hold back


    her emotions, he did not have the heart to force the truth out of her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to shower?¡± he asked, changing the subject.


    Amelia nodded.


    She cried out in surprise when Oscar carried her in his arms in one swift movement. ¡°You¡¯ve been


    clumsy the whole day, so I¡¯m going to help you shower lest you slip and fall again,¡± he said.


    Amelia blushed.


    Oscar did not miss the opportunity to take advantage of the situation while helping her shower. He


    could not resist the carnal desire that stirred within him and they almost went all the way, but he


    managed to restrain himself in the end. Only a saint could hold himself back in that situation.


    After helping her shower, he wrapped her up in a thick bathrobe and carried her to the bed.


    As shey on the bed, Amelia saw the beads of sweat on Oscar¡¯s forehead. She felt a little sorry for


    him, but the thought of him restraining himself for her sake warmed the cockles of her heart. With her


    being in poor health, Oscar would soon get trained into a saint.


    ¡°Oscar, you look just like a big gori who¡¯s holding itself back and nowhere to vent its frustrations,¡± she


    teased.


    He rolled his eyes. ¡°When you¡¯ve recovered, you¡¯ll find out that you shouldn¡¯t mess with this gori.¡±


    Ameliaughed.


    Oscar¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he tucked her in. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    Once he was in the bathroom, Ameliay on the bed and blinked slowly. The smile on her face faded


    gradually, and her mood became somber.


    She was feeling a swirl of mixed emotions. Her fall in the bathroom caused her spirits to hit rock


    bottom. That brief moment of darkness had struck her with terror. She had iled about in a panic and


    identally kicked a shelf, causing her to lose her bnce and fall straight to the floor.


    As she gazed at the door to the bathroom, Amelia sighed, bing even more despondent.


    We¡¯ve been married for five years, but it has been less than two months since we confessed our


    feelings for each other. I can sense that we¡¯re growing closer, but just as I thought that we¡¯d be happy


    together forever, the gods decide to y a trick on me again. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to face Oscar so


    calmly after my sight is gone, and I don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll take it. Will he feel that I¡¯m a burden?


    Losing vision in both eyes meant that one would be surrounded by pitch-ck darkness forever. Simple


    things like eating, using the restroom, taking a shower, or changing clothes would not be possible


    without another person¡¯s help. It was as if one had be apletely useless person. Amelia had a


    strong sense of pride, and she had no idea if she would be able to ept such a wed version of


    herself.


    She was deathly afraid of losing her vision. It would only widen the gap between Oscar and herself. He


    would still be attractive and perfect, but she would be a good-for-nothing with merely passable looks.


    And the Clintons would surely object to having a blind daughter-inw.


    As these thoughts ran through her mind, Oscar walked out of the bathroom. Too caught up in her


    thoughts, Amelia did not notice him approaching her. When she finally did, it was toote topose


    herself. He had already seen her troubled expression.


    Oscar frowned imperceptibly.


    The expression on her face changed, and she asked with a smile, ¡°Done with your shower?¡±


    Oscar nodded. He climbed into the other side of the bed, then pulled Amelia into his arms. ¡°You should


    sleep. It¡¯s been a tiring day for you.¡±


    Amelia leaned against his chest obediently. The day had been an emotional rollercoaster, and she was


    both physically and mentally exhausted.


    Perhaps because of Oscar¡¯s embrace warm embrace, Amelia did now allow herself to dwell on her


    hopeless thoughts. She soon dozed off in his arms, and her breathing became steady.


    Once Amelia had fallen into a deep sleep, Oscar slipped out of bed quietly and went to the nursery.


    ¡°What happened to Amelia today?¡± he asked Kurt.


    Kurt pondered for a moment, then answered, ¡°She cried for a long time while holding Mr. Anthony


    today. She even mumbled something about losing her vision and not being able to see Mr. Anthony


    and you anymore.¡±


    Oscar frowned. He could guess all that had happened.


    He guessed that Amelia probably knew about the blood clot in her brain. It was no wonder that she had


    seemed out of sorts the entire day.


    In truth, not a moment passed which he did not think about Amelia¡¯s condition. He had searched high


    and low for the best doctors from all over the world. He was also doing everything to find a pair of


    corneas that would be a match for Amelia, just in case that fateful day really came.


    She has a strong sense of pride, so she won¡¯t be able to ept the fact that she¡¯s blind. It¡¯ll be like a


    fatal blow to her. How do I make her understand that even if she bes blind, I¡¯ll still love and


    cherish her? I¡¯m willing to face all the ups and downs life throws by her side.


    Oscar sighed, then went to peep at Tony, who was fast asleep. ¡°Take good care of Tony.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Kurt replied.


    Oscar walked out of the nursery, a jumbled mess of emotions. He was in low spirits because the team


    of doctors he had found had told him clearly that Amelia¡¯s condition was not looking good. He was also


    worried that Amelia would not be able to take the blow.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 244

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 244


    Chapter 244 It Must Be You


    Oscar returned to the bedroom and got into the bed carefully. He enveloped Amelia in his embrace,


    kissed her hair, and said, ¡°Silly girl. You have me. You can tell me whenever you feel wronged or


    scared. There is no need for you to suffer everything alone. Don¡¯t you know how much it pains me to


    see you cry? Whenever you cry, it feels as if someone stabs me in my heart. I¡¯m willing to punish


    Stephanie without mercy and even send her far away for your sake. Can you please don¡¯t push me


    away?¡±


    There was no reply from her except for the sound of her even breathing.


    Oscar¡¯s heart pained for the woman in his arms. He never felt something like this with Cassie. Now, he


    couldn¡¯t remember why he kept holding on to Cassie for five years after she left him and neglected


    Amelia. Hemitted a grave mistake and wasted all the time he could be with Amelia. Instead, he


    kept pinning after the woman who betrayed him. Once Cassie was back, he finally realized how foolish


    his feelings were for her. He was sick of her after just a few months and finally realized that his


    infatuation with her was delusional.


    If Amelia were not dying from an ident, he would continue to think that he loved Cassie. Therefore,


    there was a silver lining to the ident. At least it forced him to face his feelings for Amelia and


    discover how much he loved her.


    Amelia was afraid to lose him, and he was afraid to lose her. She upied his life fully, so he could not


    bear separation from her for even a day.


    Oscar caressed Amelia¡¯s hair gently. He was constantly worried about the blood clot in her brain.


    Therefore, he could never rx as long as it was there.


    He hugged her even tighter to him until Amelia began to protest in her sleep. Then, he rxed his hold


    slightly but did not let her go.


    Oscar thought for a long while and finally fell asleep at around 2 a.m.


    Meanwhile, Stephanie was feeling terrible as she felt pain all over her body. Her hatred for Amelia grew


    with the pain, and she med her for all the indignity she suffered. If not for Amelia, Stephanie


    believed that she would never be this miserable and had such shameful words branded on her body.


    She could never forget that moment. Hatred boiled and burned in her heart as she plotted ways to kick


    Amelia out of the Clinton family.


    It was so painful that even the simple act of turning her body felt like needles piercing her. She gritted


    her teeth and looked at her phone. It was 2 a.m.


    She dialed a number indignantly. Soon, a sleepy female voice answered, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Stephanie couldn¡¯t resist a smirk and said sourly, ¡°Cassie, how can you sleep at this moment? You


    sleep so soundly even though Oscar¡¯s heart now belongs to another woman. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    Cassie awoken instantly and asked nervously, ¡°Stephanie, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s just as what you hear,¡± Stephanie said.


    Cassie took a deep breath to calm down before she said, ¡°Stephanie, you¡¯re calling me sote at night


    just to anger me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that free. I¡¯m calling to tell you that the n you gave me failed. Oscar saw the photos of


    Amelia hugging another man. He did not get angry with her but scolded me instead. I think he has


    completely fallen for her now, so our ns have to be changed,¡± Stephanie said, and a cruel gleam


    appeared in her eyes.


    Cassie was enraged, and her voice turned shrill. ¡°You¡¯re lying! Oscar loves me, and his heart belongs


    to me. There¡¯s no way he would fall in love with Amelia. He¡¯s just angry with me. It¡¯ll be fine again after


    a while.¡±


    Cassie is so pitiful. She is still deceiving herself despite the truth before her eyes. Why did I regard her


    as the best person to marry Oscar and team up with her? I must have been out of my mind to befriend


    such a stupid and arrogant woman.


    Stephanie sneered and said, ¡°Cassie, you¡¯re funny. Shouldn¡¯t you know better than anyone else


    whether Oscar loves you?¡±


    Cassie said confidently, ¡°Oscar loves me, and I¡¯m certain. He¡¯s just angry that I threatened to kill


    myself. Once his anger dissipated, he¡¯ll return to me.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re that confident, why did you work with me to do so many things to harm Amelia? If Oscar


    loves you, you don¡¯t even have to worry about Amelia, do you?¡±


    Stephanie¡¯s words hit the nail on the head.


    Cassie was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Why? Do you have nothing to say?¡± Stephanie said mockingly.


    ¡°Stephanie, don¡¯t forget that we are on the same side,¡± Cassie reminded her on the phone.


    ¡°Cassie, if we¡¯re not on the same side, do you think I would call you at this hour to tell you all these?¡±


    Stephanie chuckled disdainfully. ¡°I¡¯m calling to tell you that Oscar¡¯s feelings for Amelia are much


    deeper than we thought. I think it¡¯s your turn to act. If you can get a photo of you and Oscar having an


    affair, it would be a huge blow to Amelia.¡±


    Cassie hesitated for a moment.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Why? Are you scared? Cassie, didn¡¯t you say that Oscar loves you the most?¡± Stephanie said.


    ¡°Of course, Oscar loves me the most, but he¡¯s now angry with me, so I definitely won¡¯t be able to have


    an affair with him. Even approaching him now is a difficult task.¡±


    ¡°Cassie, you¡¯re even more hopeless than I thought.¡± Stephanie said mockingly, ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll arrange


    everything ordingly. Just make sure that you don¡¯t act too clumsily. Oscar is sharp, so it¡¯s not easy


    to deceive him. Just don¡¯t mess things up and anger him. We all want good results,¡± said Stephanie.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Cassie said.


    After hanging up, Stephanie hissed as she felt another wave of pain.


    She lifted her shirt and looked at the wound dressing on her chest. When she thought of the word ¡°sl*t¡±


    underneath it, she felt that it would be an irremovable shame. She could only resort to surgery at ater


    date if she wanted to remove it.


    There were many injuries on her body, so no matter how hard Stephanie tried to resist, she still


    developed a high fever by morning. When the maid discovered that she was unconscious, Olivia and


    Owen rushed her to the hospital, while Amelia brought Oscar with her to the hospital too.


    Amelia was not concerned about Stephanie. However, she had a duty as the daughter-inw. As


    Stephanie was the eldest daughter of the Clinton family, Owen and Olivia would be displeased if


    Amelia did not visit her.


    On the other hand, Olivia and Owen did not reprimand Stephanie for not visiting Amelia in the hospital


    after the ident. However, if Amelia did not pay a visit to Stephanie now, she would still feel


    ufortable even if Olivia and Owen did not scold her. It was the difference in status between a


    daughter and a daughter-inw.


    After examining Stephanie, the doctor attached her to a drip and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, Mrs. Clinton, she


    has many wounds on her body. Luckily, the wounds were treated before. Otherwise, it would lead to


    serious infection.¡±


    Olivia widened her eyes in shock and asked nervously, ¡°Doctor, is my daughter¡¯s condition serious?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, please don¡¯t worry. The fever from the infection of her wound is not a serious problem.


    After the drip, she has to stay in the hospital for observation for one or two days. If there are no other


    issues, she can be discharged and recuperate at home,¡± said the doctor.


    ¡°Doctor, when did she get those wounds?¡± Mrs. Clinton asked with a gulp.


    ¡°After examining them, I believe they were inflicted yesterday. The wounds are deep, so even after


    healing, they would leave some scars,¡± the doctor said.


    ¡°Doctor, please heal my daughter. Money is not an issue,¡± Olivia said.


    The doctor nodded. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, please be at ease. It¡¯s our duty to take good care of our patients.¡±


    After some further conversation, the doctors and nurses left the VIP ward.


    Olivia¡¯s face became solemn, and she turned to Oscar. ¡°Oscar, you and Stephanie were together


    yesterday. Tell me the truth, did you inflict those wounds on her? Stephanie seemed strange when she


    came home yesterday and was extremely fearful of you. Are you the one who hurt her?¡±


    Oscar expression remained calm as he answered, ¡°Mom, it wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    However, Olivia refused to believe him. ¡°Other than you, I can¡¯t think of anyone else.¡±


    Owen held Olivia¡¯s shoulders. He was worried that she would say something impulsive and damage


    the mother and son rtionship.


    ¡°Olivia, please calm down. Oscar is a man of principle. Even though Stephanie is willful, he wouldn¡¯t


    hurt his sister, so don¡¯t me him unreasonably. Once Stephanie is awakened, we can ask her,¡± Owen


    said to calm her down.


    Olivia took a deep breath and felt that her thoughts were in a mess. Incidents kepting up in the


    Clinton family. Even though she tried to remain calm, she could not help but feel stressed about it. Her


    son, daughter-inw, and her daughter were in a worsening conflict. As a mother, she was deeply


    concerned about this. She cared for all three of them tremendously, so she did not want to see any of


    them hurt. It was difficult to exin her feelings in words.


    Olivia still refused to give up and asked, ¡°Oscar, are you the one who inflicted those wounds on


    Stephanie?¡±


    Oscar looked at Olivia calmly and said, ¡°Mom, it wasn¡¯t me. If you won¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s no point for


    me to exin.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 245

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 245


    Chapter 245 Lesson Learnt


    Mrs. Clinton was still obviously skeptical and furious, so Amelia tried to calm her mother down. ¡°Mom, I


    don¡¯t think Oscar¡¯s the one who hurt Tiff. He¡¯s always been a fair guy, and Tiff¡¯s his sister. Even if he¡¯s


    angry about her actions, I don¡¯t think he would stab her in the back. If he really wanted to teach her a


    lesson, he would have done so a long time ago.¡±


    Mrs. Clinton took a deep breath and shot Amelia aplex look, though she knew she was indeed


    getting a bit too agitated. ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, Amelia. I¡¯m not ming Oscar, but I¡¯m worried


    about Tiff. I was just trying to vent my anger on someone,¡± the woman said softly.


    Amelia went silent. She was slightly offended by Mrs. Clinton¡¯s uncorroborated usation, not to


    mention how the woman was taking Stephanie¡¯s side without bothering to look into the truth. Anyone


    would be offended by that.


    Olivia seemed like she cared about Oscar and Amelia, but that was only because Stephanie wasn¡¯t in


    the picture. Olivia would scold Stephanie whenever she tried to pull a prank, but she¡¯d take her side


    when it came to the important things; she obviously loved Stephanie more.


    Amelia still respected Olivia after the Stephanie incident, but not as much as she used to. Ever since


    that incident, a wedge had been lodged between them, and it was one that was hard to get rid of.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know what to say either, so the conversation came to an abrupt halt. She took a look at


    Stephanie and soon realized that she must have hurt her son deeply. However, even with that in mind,


    she couldn¡¯t bring herself to apologize. No mother would apologize to her children.


    In the end, she kept her silence and allowed the atmosphere to grow more and more awkward. Luckily,


    Stephanie regained consciousness half an hourter, breaking the ice. However, she was confused to


    see herself in the hospital.


    Olivia darted toward her darling and asked, ¡°Are you feeling better, Tiff? Does it still hurt?¡±


    Stephanie blinked in confusion. ¡°What happened, mom? Why am I in a hospital?¡±


    Olivia pushed the strand of hair on Stephanie¡¯s forehead away lovingly. ¡°You were feverish because


    your wound was infected. If we were even a momentte in getting you treated, you¡¯d have contracted


    pneumonia.¡±


    Stephanie instinctively looked at Oscar after hearing that. She panicked for a moment, her finger


    griping the sheets tightly. Everyone saw that, including her parents. They wanted to know what was


    going on, so they looked at their son too.


    The woman blurted nervously, ¡°It¡¯s not Oscar¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t me him for this.¡± Perhaps she was putting


    up an act, but that was unbeknownst to us.


    That didn¡¯t help Oscar¡¯s case at all. Olivia¡¯s face fell, and she shot her son a quizzical look. Stephanie


    grew even more nervous after that, so she exined, ¡°T-That¡¯s not what I meant. What I¡¯m trying to say


    is he didn¡¯t do this.¡±


    Olivia sat down, held her hand, and calmed her down gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tiff. Your father and I are


    here, so you¡¯re safe. Now, tell us who did this to you.¡±


    Stephanie looked at Oscar again before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mom. I can¡¯t tell. Someone kidnapped


    me when I went to see Oscar yesterday. They packed me into a big sack and took me somewhere.


    When I finally got out of the sack, they blindfolded me, so I don¡¯t know who the kidnappers are. They


    gave me a whooping before sending me back to town, where I called Oscar to pick me up. He was the


    one who took me to the hospital. I thought you guys might worry, so I told him to send me home. I was


    already feeling sick during the dinner with the Walkers, but I held it down in fear that you would notice


    something. I didn¡¯t expect it to get worse at night. Sorry for making you worry, Mom.¡±


    Stephanie was trying to garner everyone¡¯s sympathy, and her understanding attitude worked just like


    she wanted since Olivia sympathized with her more.


    ¡°You should have told me about it from the start. What if something happened to you? I¡¯d be crushed,¡±


    Olivia chided.


    Owen didn¡¯t believe his daughter¡¯s words at all, but since his wife was too worried about her to care, he


    didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Olivia, take care of Tiff. I¡¯ll need to talk to Oscar outside.¡±


    Mrs. Clinton had a good guess what her husband was trying to say, but she nodded anyway. After the


    men were gone, only Amelia, Olivia, and Stephanie were left. Because of Stephanie¡¯s lies and deceit,


    Amelia didn¡¯t want to stay around either, so she excused herself. ¡°Olivia, you guys didn¡¯t have


    breakfast, so you must be starving. I¡¯ll grab some food for you two.¡±


    Olivia finally realized Amelia was still around. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re still recovering, so just hang around. I¡¯ll


    get the servant to send us some food.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Olivia. It won¡¯t take long. It¡¯ll be lunchtime if we wait for the servant, so I¡¯ll take the elevator. Be


    back in a second,¡± Amelia said.


    Since the woman disliked Stephanie, Olivia knew she was just finding an excuse to leave. Not insisting


    further, Olivia said with concern in her tone, ¡°Alright, be careful. Call me if you can¡¯t handle it alone. I


    can help you out, alright?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    After she left, Olivia turned back to Stephanie. ¡°Tiff, tell me the truth. Is your brother behind this?¡±


    At that, Stephanie pulled her nket up, refusing to answer the question.


    ¡°Say something, Tiff. The doctor said you sustained multiple wounds, and they might get infected


    easily. If we hadn¡¯t found you in time, you would have developed pneumonia. You could have been


    killed! You don¡¯t have to hide anything from us. Your father and I will help you out.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Stephanie looked at her mother. You think I don¡¯t want to talk? So what if I spilled the beans? Would


    you and dad punish Oscar for me? No, so why would I sell him out? That¡¯ll only cross him.


    ¡°Mom, I told you I was kidnapped by strangers. I must have crossed someone for them to do this to


    me.¡± Stephanie said that on purpose, wanting to direct her mother¡¯s anger toward Amelia. That woman


    was the only one she had bad blood with, for Stephanie had once hired someone to crash into her


    before. In other words, Amelia would be the prime suspect if Stephanie was hurt.


    Everyone would list the individuals who had bad blood with the victim as prime suspects, including the


    police officers. As expected, a frown creased Olivia¡¯s forehead as she pondered upon the case.


    Stephanie fanned the mes even more by saying, ¡°I¡¯m not pointing fingers at anyone, but Amelia¡¯s the


    only person I¡¯ve crossed. She might be the one behind¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Olivia interrupted, ¡°Nonsense. Amelia¡¯s not that kind of person. Yes, she


    dislikes you, but she wouldn¡¯t stoop so low. Please don¡¯t think of her that way. You¡¯re just going to cross


    Oscar again. These are trying times for our family, so just focus on your recovery. Don¡¯t pull anything


    funny.¡±


    Stephanie instantly grew irked. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re still defending her when she might be the one behind


    this?¡± she questioned angrily.


    Olivia tucked her in and stated firmly, ¡°Calm down, Tiff. I¡¯ve already scolded your brother because of


    this. Almost yelled at him too, and I did it for you. Amelia knew I was being unfair, so let¡¯s stop while


    you¡¯re ahead. You don¡¯t want us to fight among ourselves, do you? Besides, there¡¯s a silver lining in


    this, since you¡¯ve also learned a lesson. Yes, I know nobody wanted this, but I¡¯m not trying to defend


    Amelia either. I just know she¡¯s not the kind of person who¡¯d stoop so low for something so petty. Just


    rest up and don¡¯t do anything funny.¡±


    Stephanie¡¯s wounds were already torturing her, and her mother wasn¡¯t helping the situation at all. Since


    Olivia wouldn¡¯t help her out, the wounds felt twice as painful. However, she knew shouldn¡¯t talk back to


    her mother, no matter how much she wished to. If she wanted to live a happy life, she had to rely on


    Olivia, who was an elder, not to mention that she¡¯s also Oscar¡¯s mother. As long as Olivia was


    defending her, Oscar wouldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    Making an ally out of Olivia was a good move from Stephanie. She would do anything to get all of


    Olivia¡¯s love, even if that meant being the woman¡¯s pet. Stephanie knew she stood now that she was


    no longer the youngdy who could do whatever she wanted. After she had lost Oscar¡¯s support, her


    life had be significantly harder.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 246

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 246


    Chapter 246 A Compromise


    Owen called out to Oscar, and the two walked toward the stairwell.


    Solemnly, the former cut to the chase by saying, ¡°Oscar, was it you who hurt Stephanie?¡±


    Oscar was exceptionally silent ¡ª it meant that his father¡¯s assumption was right.


    Though Owen appearedposed, his heart was aching. Both Oscar and Stephanie were his children,


    and he loved them equally. He felt distressed whenever anything untoward befell either one of them.


    ¡°Why?¡± Owen¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    He had always firmly believed that no matter how brutal Oscar was, he would nevery a finger on his


    sister who he grew up with. The two shared a special bond. As an elder brother, Oscar had always


    been doting her.


    ¡°Dad, Stephanie crossed the line this time,¡± Oscar said, giving his father a brief exnation.


    Patting Oscar on the shoulder, Owen wanted to reprimand him. Yet, he could not bring himself to do it.


    Atst, he said, ¡°Oscar, please don¡¯t be too cruel to your sister. Your mom and I have only one


    daughter. If anything bad happens to her, I¡¯m afraid your mom won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    After pondering, Oscar uttered, ¡°Had she known her ce and behaved herself, I wouldn¡¯t have given


    her a hard time.¡±


    Indirectly, Oscar had conveyed his bottom line to his father.


    Thetter stared at his son and nodded inpromise.


    ¡°Head back in now. Otherwise, your mom will be worried,¡± Owen urged.


    Oscar declined by saying, ¡°You go ahead, Dad. I wish to smoke for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Come back in early, then. Don¡¯t smoke too much; it¡¯s bad for your health,¡± Owen cautioned.


    Oscar acknowledged those words with a simple nod of his head.


    As soon as Owen left, Oscar followed suit. However, he went the opposite direction and strode toward


    Robert¡¯s office. The two had a chat and kept their conversations private.


    Meanwhile, Amelia, who had volunteered to buy snacks, met with an ident. Right when she was


    about to cross the street, her vision blurred. Concurrently, a rampant electric car driven by a reckless


    driver knocked her down. The driver tried to steer the car away but could not stop in time. Anyhow, her


    injury was not particrly serious. Luckily, she only suffered from minor skin abrasion.


    The driver rushed over immediately and assisted her while anxiously asking, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you all right?


    Should I bring you to the hospital?¡±


    The driver was a girl in her mid-twenties with beautiful features.


    Shaking her head, Amelia waited for a bit to regain her vision. Then, she told the driver, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t


    worry.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°I shall take my leave then.¡± The young woman went back to her car but returned to Amelia the next


    moment. Concerned, she took out a pen from her bag and wrote her number on Amelia¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is my phone number. If there¡¯s anything you need help with, please feel free to give me a


    call. I was speeding because I was runningte. I didn¡¯t mean to hit you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Amelia answered her like a saint, ¡°I¡¯m really okay. You can go ahead.¡±


    Before leaving, the driver examined Amelia once more to confirm that she was not hurt.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As soon as the driver left, the smile on Amelia¡¯s face faded gradually. She felt weak in both her hands


    and feet.


    Her vision seemed to have deteriorated, and the dizziness continued for a very long time. Could this


    be¡­


    Amelia could not imagine the possible consequences. Fretting at how bad things might turn out to be,


    she was afraid that she could not handle the truth.


    Suddenly, her ringing phone pulled her back from her depressing thoughts. With a pair of trembling


    hands, she opened her bag. It took her quite a while to find her phone.


    It was a call from Tiffany.


    She tried to keep her calm as she picked it up. ¡°Hey, Tiff.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Tiffany spoke, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m outside the Clinton residence. Come on out.


    Let¡¯s go to the hospital for the results.¡±


    Amelia felt rather bad as she replied, ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m already at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re already there? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Is it the same hospital as yesterday?¡± Her friend


    bombarded her with a series of questions.


    Amelia gave her a brief exnation of everything that had happened.


    Upon hearing so, Tiffany said resentfully, ¡°Darn it! It¡¯s about time someone gives Stephanie a harsh


    lesson. If I were you, I¡¯d light some fireworks and celebrate her hospitalization. You really shouldn¡¯t


    have trailed behind her, let alone visiting her at the hospital. If it weren¡¯t for her, would you have to


    endure so much?¡±


    Amelia was not in the mood to be calctive and y the finger-pointing game.


    ¡°Babe, wait for me over there. I¡¯m on my way. We¡¯ll get the results together.¡± After making some


    sarcasticments about Stephanie, Tiffany returned to the main topic.


    ¡°Drive carefully,¡± Amelia reminded.


    ¡°I know, I know. That¡¯s it for now, see you soon!¡± Tiffany hung up after saying that.


    Momentster, another call came in. It was Oscar.


    Amelia answered the phone, greeting, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m downstairs. I was attracted by the picturesque scenery here, so I nned to spend some time


    enjoying it. I wanted to get some snacks for Mom, but I got distracted,¡± Amelia replied casually while


    looking at the food that had been smashed on the ground.


    ¡°Just stay where you are. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­¡± The call ended before Amelia could dissuade him otherwise.


    She stared at her phone screen helplessly.


    She quickly discarded the food into a bin and took a seat on the long bench.


    Oscar was down in a sh. From afar, he saw the woman sitting by herself. A trace of loneliness


    appeared on her side profile. Her presence and the surrounding environment formed a contrasting


    picture, one that was solitary.


    Unknowingly, the man¡¯s heart wrenched as if it had been bitten by millions of ants repeatedly.


    He fixed his eyes on Amelia. One was standing while the other was sitting. The two seemed to be in


    their own world where others could not enter at all.


    After what felt like an eternity, Oscar approached Amelia quietly. He startled her when he hugged her


    from the back.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Oscar assured her.


    Amelia turned and gazed at him. ¡°Why weren¡¯t there any footsteps?¡±


    He tapped her button nose gently and asked in a loving tender voice, ¡°Why are you here alone?¡±


    ¡°I like it here! The fresh air and the lush green grass makes me feel at peace. If it wasn¡¯t a hospital, this


    ce would actually make an excellent residential area.¡± Amelia tried to switch the subject.


    ¡°I have a vi on the West side that is surrounded by mountains and the sea. The climate is pleasant


    too. If you¡¯d like, let¡¯s find time and spend a few days there,¡± Oscar suggested while holding her in his


    arms.


    She rested her head on his chest before agreeing, ¡°Sure, we can go there when we¡¯re free.¡±


    Stroking her hair, Oscar mulled over his thoughts for a while then said, ¡°I just met up with Mr.


    Lancester. He wants me to bring you for a check-up to ensure that you¡¯ve fully recovered.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Amelia¡¯s body stiffened, and her smile became unnatural.


    The man caught the change in her reaction and queried, ¡°Are you feeling cold?¡±


    She quickly put up a straight face and replied, ¡°In this weather? Of course not.¡±


    He caressed her head with his big palm. Trying to test the waters, he popped the question, saying,


    ¡°Come with me and go get it checked, hmm?¡±


    Amelia was rather hesitant to agree.


    ¡°Oscar, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary because I¡¯m recovering well thus far. Moreover, Stephanie is on


    her way here. She wants me to go with her and meet the publisher. Please help to inform my mom.¡±


    Oscar frowned, his brows showcasing his dislike of being kept out of the loop with regards to


    everything rted to Amelia.


    He lifted her chin and asked in a serious tone, ¡°Amelia Winters, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Instantly, the woman¡¯s eyes glistened.


    Judging from her response, Oscar became dubious. He asserted, ¡°Amelia, we¡¯re husband and wife, so


    we should be honest with each other. You¡¯re not alone now. You can depend on me for everything. I¡¯ll


    always help you regardless of how big your problem is.¡±


    Amelia faltered, not knowing what to do or say at that moment. In the end, she simply shook her head


    in silence.


    That action of hers made Oscar furrow his brows even deeper.


    ¡°Don¡¯t knit your brows together. It isn¡¯t like you at all,¡± Amelia chided, stroking his forehead gently.


    ¡°Then tell me exactly what¡¯s on your mind. I¡¯ve always got your back.¡± Oscar was able to guess what


    was bothering Amelia, but he wanted to hear it directly from her. He longed to be the supportive


    husband she could findfort in, be it in good times or bad times.


    However, Amelia was not ready to open up fully to him, albeit loving him very much. Her silence and


    refusal to share her burdens with him displeased him.


    Oscar was getting rather upset, wondering why she could not be more candid and transparent toward


    him.


    ¡°Tell me. What are you worrying about?¡± he asked, moving his body near hers.


    For each step he took forward, she retreated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Amelia. I¡¯m with you on this. Tell me. I¡¯ll help you.¡± His tone wasced with


    tenderness.


    Shaking her head, Amelia pleaded, ¡°Please, Oscar, don¡¯t force me. When the time is right, I¡¯ll tell you


    everything. I feel fine, okay? I don¡¯t need to go for the check-up.¡±


    Oscar creased his forehead deeply at her response butpromised in the end.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 247

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 247


    Chapter 247 More Serious Than They Thought


    Tiffany arrived soon after. When she saw Oscar, she said sarcastically, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I heard your sister


    has been hospitalized. Well, is she still alive?¡±


    Oscar did not react to Tiffany¡¯s words. Instead, Amelia, worried that Tiffany had gone overboard and


    might incur Oscar¡¯s wrath, quickly said, ¡°Tiff, stop spouting nonsense.¡±


    The other woman shrugged and replied, ¡°Babe, I¡¯m just too happy. She is always so mean to you. I¡¯m


    already kind enough to not wish for her death. I think I¡¯m actually quite benevolent. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Amelia was feeling helpless. She never liked being involved in such verbal arguments.


    Just then, Oscar, who had been ignoring Tiffany, suddenly spoke, ¡°She needed to be taught a lesson.¡±


    Feeling surprised, Tiffany shot a strange look at the man and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you agreeing with


    me now?¡±


    When Oscar did not reply, Tiffany merely pursed her lips, unbothered by the man¡¯s indifference.


    ¡°Babe, can we leave now?¡± Tiffany asked Amelia with expectant eyes.


    Thetter looked towards Oscar.


    The man wrapped his arms around his wife¡¯s waist possessively and as if speaking to both Amelia and


    Tiffany, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to James. He¡¯ll do a checkup for you tomorrow. If he determines


    that you are recovering well, I won¡¯t force you to do any more checkups.¡±


    Amelia sighed silently in her heart. She knew what Oscar meant by checkup was checking her eyes.


    ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m really feeling fine. Besides, James is a busy man. Even though it¡¯s still within Chanaea, he


    has to travel to a few cities within a few days for medical discussions with other doctors. We shouldn¡¯t


    be troubling him,¡± Amelia rejected Oscar¡¯s suggestion after giving it a thought.


    Oscar frowned when he heard that.


    Sensing the tension between the couple, Tiffany hurriedly began acting as a mediator and said, ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, as a man, you should give in to her. From what I see, Amelia seems to be recovering well. If


    you¡¯re still worried, I¡¯ll apany her for a checkup another day. I only need to borrow your wife for a


    while, and I¡¯ll send her back at night. Is that OK?¡±


    Oscar nced at Tiffany tly, his gaze instantly giving the woman goosebumps.


    He looks so scary when he¡¯s serious.


    Tiffany let out a dryugh before speaking again, ¡°Mr. Clinton, as Amelia¡¯s husband, can¡¯t you tell that


    she¡¯s feeling awkward? If she really needs to do a checkup, she¡¯ll do it even without you asking her to.


    Since she¡¯s not willing, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being rather ungentlemanly if you continue forcing her


    to?¡±


    Oscar looked towards Amelia after Tiffany said that.


    Avoiding his gaze, his wife said, ¡°Oscar, I¡¯ll go with Tiff to attend to some matters. I¡¯ll see youter at


    home.¡±


    Oscar merely pursed his lips without replying, and the atmosphere grew tense once more.


    Tiffany could feel her goosebumps rising again. Wringing her palms together, she said, ¡°Stop it, you


    two! It¡¯s a small matter, so why do you have to make such a big deal out of it? Oscar, can you cut her


    some ck? It¡¯s just a checkup, and it wouldn¡¯t make a difference if she does it today or one or two


    dayster. You¡¯re giving her pressure by forcing her, and that¡¯s bad for her health. Do you want


    something to happen to her? Anyway, I really need her today. When we are done, I¡¯ll apany her


    for her checkup, so you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Is that fine?¡±


    Oscar fixed his gaze on Amelia, who kept her head lowered. The atmosphere at that moment was as


    awkward as it could get, and Tiffany could hardly stand it any longer.


    As an outsider, it was obvious to her that the couple were going through a rough patch.


    After some time, Oscar finally spoke, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ll give you two days¡¯ time. Two dayster, I hope you


    can tell me properly what¡¯s going on. I am your husband, and I want you to know that you can always


    depend on me.¡±


    Amelia stiffened up before the man continued, ¡°If you have something to do with Tiffany, you girls may


    leave first. Remember, I¡¯ll be waiting for you. But don¡¯t let me wait too long as I¡¯m afraid I might not


    have enough patience. In fact, I¡¯ve already used up all my patience on you.¡±


    Oscar turned around and left after saying that.


    Amelia only looked up once she was sure that her husband was gone. Staring at his diminishing figure


    as he disappeared into the distance, the woman¡¯s lips twitched a little, but she did not speak.


    Noticing the sorrowful expression on her friend¡¯s face, Tiffany turned serious and stated grimly, ¡°Let¡¯s


    get in the car first.¡±


    Amelia followed the woman into the car listlessly.


    After the both of them put on their seat belts, Tiffany tapped on the steering wheel and asked her best


    friend seriously, ¡°Babe, are you really not intending to tell Oscar about your eyes? He knows about the


    blood clot in your brain better than you do. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s more worried about you than yourself. It¡¯s


    obvious that the two of you care so much about each other. Why let such trivial matters affect your


    rtionship? It¡¯s just not worth it.¡±


    Amelia remained silent in response to Tiffany¡¯s questions, which frustrated Tiffany to no end.


    It was rather uncharacteristic of Amelia to be so unresponsive, and Tiffany felt as if the woman had


    be a distant stranger to her. She could understand Amelia¡¯s feelings, but she did not think keeping


    everything inside would solve the problem.


    ¡°Babe, can you say something? You¡¯re making me really anxious by keeping quiet. Regarding your


    eyes, I think it¡¯s perfectly alright to let Oscar know. What are you worried about?¡± Tiffany said, feeling


    slightly exasperated.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell him. I just don¡¯t know how to say it!¡± Amelia suddenly yelled, which gave


    Tiffany a huge fright.


    Amelia continued shouting uncontrobly, ¡°Why do all of you have to keep reminding me that I will


    be blind? Even though you guys mean well, I feel so depressed whenever the matter is brought


    up. It¡¯s a huge blow to my pride and dignity that I will lose my eyesight, and I¡¯m still trying hard toe


    to terms with that. You can call me a coward, but can¡¯t you guys let me have some peace for a


    moment? Stop rubbing salt onto my wound¡­¡±


    The woman covered her face with both hands and started bawling after she vented.


    Tiffany was at a loss at the sight of Amelia crying. She lifted her hands off the steering wheel


    momentarily and waved them around in the air in a fluster.


    ¡°Babe, rx! I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Tiffany said, feeling slightly guilty.


    After venting her frustrations, Amelia managed to calm down a little and wiped the tears off the corners


    of her eyes. She looked up at her friend and said apologetically, ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m so sorry I lost myposure


    just now. I didn¡¯t mean to yell at you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Tiffany apologized as well, saying, ¡°I should be the one saying sorry instead. I¡¯m sorry because I didn¡¯t


    consider your feelings. I didn¡¯t think you would mind. I had assumed that since you have been involved


    in an ident before, it would be easier for you toe to terms with your eyes. I really didn¡¯t expect


    you to¡­¡±


    Amelia simply shook her head and let out a wry smile.


    Even though she had indeed had a near-death experience, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for any normal human


    being to ept having to live in total darkness for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°Babe, since you and Oscar are husband and wife, I really think you should tell him the truth about your


    eyes. You shouldn¡¯t shoulder the burden yourself. Besides, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be grateful to you for


    keeping everything to yourself. You should learn to depend on him. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll prefer it that way.¡±


    Tiffany shared her honest opinion with Amelia after taking a moment to think about it.


    Amelia leaned back on the passenger seat and kept quiet for a while before changing the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s


    just go to the hospital first,¡± she said.


    Tiffany understood that her friend did not wish to continue talking anymore and started driving.


    They arrived at the Provincial Hospital after a while. The doctor whom Amelia had previously consulted


    had taken a day off and was not around. As such, another doctor attended to her.


    ¡°Hi, Ms. Winters, please take a seat. I am Dr. Leonard, and I¡¯ll be attending to you today.¡± The doctor


    introduced himself before pointing to a chair and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already been briefed about your condition


    by the other doctors. Did you bring along your medical records from the other hospitals?¡±


    Amelia retrieved her medical records from her bag. Most of those documents were rted to the


    neurological examinations which she had previously undertaken.


    Dr. Leonard took a while to examine the records before saying, ¡°Ms. Winters, I have grasped the gist of


    your condition, and to be honest, it is not looking good. The blood clot in your brain is spreading fast


    and is almost covering your optical nerves. In addition to that, it¡¯s also touching other important nerves.


    As such, if we go ahead with surgery, it would be very challenging. Alternatively, a safer approach


    would be to wait for the blood clot to gradually dissolve. If that doesn¡¯t happen, there¡¯s a chance that


    you might be totally blind. Also, if we don¡¯t remove the blood clot, your life might be in danger as


    well.¡±


    Amelia could feel her limbs turning cold when the doctor finished exining things to her as best as he


    could.


    ¡°Dr. Leonard, please share with us your honest opinion. Given Amelia¡¯s current condition, do you think


    a surgery is necessary?¡± Tiffany asked anxiously.


    To her question, Dr. Leonard shook his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s already not a matter of whether she


    should go ahead with the surgery, but rather, the location of the blood clot is too unusual, and we


    haven¡¯te across many simr cases. The medical team will need to hold a meeting to discuss the


    situation before making a decision. After all, we should only proceed if there is a high chance of


    sess.¡±


    Tiffany swallowed and asked with much difficulty, ¡°Dr. Leonard, what are the chances of sess if we


    choose to do the surgery?¡±


    ¡°About 50 percent.¡± Dr. Leonard gave a conservative estimate.


    That means there¡¯s an equal chance of sess and failure.


    Tiffany¡¯s heart felt heavy at that thought.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Amelia¡¯s heart went cold as well. In fact, she was feeling so hopeless that she was already feeling


    numb.


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Leonard. Sorry for the trouble,¡± Tiffany said meekly.


    Dr. Leonard tried tofort the two women and said, ¡°Don¡¯t give up hope. What I¡¯ve just described was


    just the worst-case scenario. As long as Ms. Winters stays positive, there¡¯s a possibility that the blood


    clot will dissolve on its own.¡±


    Tiffany and Amelia knew it was indeed possible, but they were also aware that the chances of such a


    thing happening were close to zero.


    The two women left the Provincial Hospital in a daze and remained in that state even after they got into


    the car.


    After quite a while, Tiffany finally spoke softly, ¡°Amelia, Dr. Leonard has said that as long as you stay


    positive, your blood clot might just dissolve on its own.¡±


    Even though that was what the woman said, she was hardly convinced that it would happen, let alone


    Amelia.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 248

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 248


    Chapter 248 His Godfather


    Amelia let herself sink into the passenger seat. Perhaps she had prepared herself mentally for what


    was toe, and thus, her cidness.


    ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t do anything stupid since I¡¯m looking forward to seeing Tony growing up, you know,


    seeing him having a girlfriend, building a family, and so on. Despite how people think my life is worth


    nothing, I¡¯m not gonna give up my life so easily.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s heart wrung with every word Amelia uttered. The former wasn¡¯t sure whether thetter had


    come to terms with this wretched fate.


    Seeing the knitted brows on her face, Amelia tried to cheer her up. ¡°Hey, rx those tight brows of


    yours. Whatever is mine is mine, and whatever¡¯s not will never be. If losing my eyesight was God¡¯s will,


    I could only say God was so jealous of what I¡¯m blessed with that It is trying to humble me by reserving


    some of his grace, but it¡¯s okay. At least I still have Tony and you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to mention Oscar as she felt that the bond between them was as fragile as a house of


    cards. It couldn¡¯t withstand even the slightest puff of wind.


    Or maybe her love for him was so deep that she kept clinging to the fear of losing this beautiful


    rtionship.


    Due to that persistent uncertainty, the moment it dawned upon her that she¡¯d be met with blindness,


    her self-esteem shrunk, foreboding that she¡¯d lose her worth when she was no more perfect.


    Although she was holding back from depicting Oscar in a bad light, she couldn¡¯t help it. She used to be


    a scintiting beauty, and the fact that she was about to plunge into eternal darkness was definitely a


    blow to her confidence. It wasn¡¯t a reality anyone would readily take on.


    It was a contrasting lifestyle that might take a lifetime to get used to.


    Tiffany held Amelia¡¯s hands in hers. ¡°Amelia, I think it¡¯d be better if you told Oscar. You ought to let him


    know how you feel. I know that I¡¯m always mocking him, but I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s not that shallow, and


    he¡¯ll understand.¡±


    The other woman slumped into the seat, looking as woeful as ever, and shook her head. ¡°Let me think


    about it, Tiff.¡±


    Tiffany wasn¡¯t trying to get her friend to do anything. She was just slightly taken aback by thetter¡¯s


    disheartened attitude. Among all the people Amelia knew, Tiffany would always be the one who truly


    wished for her happiness.


    ¡°Babe, listen to me. At the end of the day, you and Oscar are still husband and wife. You should tell him


    what¡¯s happening and how you¡¯re feeling. Keeping it away from him will only ruin your rtionship


    further. What I¡¯m trying to say is, tell him.¡± Tiffany gave her friend her two cents.


    Amelia responded with silence.


    She then closed her eyes and let out a sigh.


    Tiffany softly knead Amelia¡¯s hands and asked, ¡°What is it that you fear?¡±


    Amelia pulled her hand back and refused to continue the conversation on the topic. ¡°Just drive, Tiff.¡±


    Tiffany started the engine, and both had their mouths sealed throughout the journey to the Clinton


    residence.


    When they were a few miles away from their destination, Tiffany stopped the car and reinforced her


    thoughts on Amelia. ¡°Hey, I highly reckon that you tell Oscar about your situation.¡±


    Amelia shot her a quizzical look, trying to wrap her head around Tiffany¡¯s persistence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything standing between you and Oscar. You love him,¡± was Tiffany¡¯s answer.


    Amelia put on a bitter smile and responded, ¡°Tiff, I¡¯ll tell him when I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Upon hearing the resolution in her voice, Tiffany could only nod.


    After they got to Clinton residence, and as Amelia unbuckled her seatbelt, Tiffany showed her concern


    again. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t overthink it. Find a time and tell Oscar about it. It¡¯s not as bad as you think it¡¯s


    gonna be, really!¡±


    Amelia nodded and uttered, ¡°Drive safe, Tiff.¡±


    Tiffany shed an ¡°OK¡± hand gesture and left.


    Once her friend was out of sight, Amelia went upstairs and into the baby room, only to see Kurt


    patiently talking to Tony, who was babbling rapaciously. Tony¡¯s dramatic gestures and jabbers were


    reciprocated with well-thought serious replies. It was an amusing scene to watch.


    Amelia let out a chuckle, and that was when Kurt noticed her.


    She walked towards starry-eyed Tony and patted him on the head gently. ¡°Kurt, it must¡¯ve been tough


    taking care of Tony the whole day.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°No, not at all. He¡¯s quite a joker. I didn¡¯t like children, but they aren¡¯t actually that hard to deal with.


    Tony¡¯s a really good boy.¡±


    ¡°Haha! From the way you two mingle, it sometimes feels like you¡¯re his Daddy,¡± Amelia tittered.


    Kurt immediately got onto his feet and took a step back. ¡°I dare not cause this confusion,¡± he spoke


    solemnly.


    ¡°Take it easy. What I meant was you and Tony get along well. Actually, I have an idea. It¡¯s up to you,


    though, whether to ept it or not.¡±


    Kurt nodded. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Go ahead and share your thoughts.¡±


    Amelia threw a nce at Tony and turned back to Kurt.


    ¡°I was wondering if you¡¯d like to be Tony¡¯s godfather. No matter what¡¯s going to happen between Oscar


    and I, I hope you¡¯ll protect Tony by all means. Can you do that?¡± Amelia looked straight into Kurt¡¯s eyes


    as she spoke.


    ¡°But, why?¡± Kurt was taken aback for a second, but he managed topose himself.


    Amelia bent forward and took her son¡¯s tiny little hand. ¡°Kurt, I hope you don¡¯t misread my intentions.


    All I wanted was for Tony to have kin in the Clintons, whom he could depend on, regardless of how


    Oscar and I would end up.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t trying to be funny. She had gone through all the worst-case scenarios in her head. It was a


    fact that she was going blind, and the Clintons would never allow a visually impaired woman to tarnish


    their eminence.


    On top of that, she¡¯d forbid herself from exposing her frailty in public and bing the joke of the high


    society.


    If their marriage were toe to an end, she might not be granted Tony¡¯s custody due to her disability.


    That exined why keeping her son safe was her utmost priority.


    Instead of agreeing to the offer right away, Kurt asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, is there something troubling you?¡±


    At that, Amelia forced a smile.


    ¡°Something¡¯s troubling you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kurt went on.


    Amelia quickly collected her wavering emotions and denied, ¡°I live a bountiful life. What troubles could I


    possibly have?


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be Tony¡¯s godfather.¡± Kurt eded to her wishes after some considerations.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re Tony¡¯s godfather now, we don¡¯t just have an employer-employee rtionship anymore,


    right? I guess it only makes sense for you to start addressing me by my name.¡±


    Kurt smacked his lips before he sheepishly called out, ¡°Amelia.¡±


    As for Amelia, she was nothing but forthright. ¡°Kurt, it¡¯s a pleasure to get to know you again. Tony¡¯s


    wellbeing is all in your hands from now on.¡±


    A spurt of emotion stirred the man for a bit, and he muttered his sincerest ¡°Yes.¡±


    What Amelia didn¡¯t realize was that her decision would enable her to be under Oscar¡¯s radar after their


    divorce. Kurt kept his promise, protecting Tony however he could and caring for the boy like his own


    flesh and blood¡ªan act of love that triggered Oscar¡¯s jealousy. How the man wished he could turn


    back time so that he wouldn¡¯t have hired Kurt in the first ce.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 249

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 249


    Chapter 249 Waning Affection


    Amelia¡¯s mood had lightened after she formed an agreement with Kurt. She spent a few moments


    ying with Tony in the nursery before the door was pushed open.


    Immediately, Amelia and Kurt whirled around. Upon noticing the man who had walked in, Kurt moved


    away to put some distance between him and Amelia.


    A dark look crossed Oscar¡¯s gaze when he noticed Amelia and Kurt together. However, it vanished as


    quickly as it came.


    The man strode into the room with broad steps and stopped in front of Amelia. ¡°When did you return?¡±


    he asked with a tender gaze.


    ¡°I returned not long ago to visit Tony. I haven¡¯t seen him for an entire afternoon, so I missed him very


    much,¡± Amelia replied as she nced at her husband.


    ¡°Tony, Daddy is here,¡± Oscar murmured as he bent down to kiss the boy¡¯s forehead.


    Tony, who was originally cheerful, curled his lips into a pout. He burst into tears the moment he caught


    sight of Oscar.


    A look of distress painted Oscar¡¯s face when his son began to cry. I can¡¯t believe my son is


    embarrassing me like this!


    Kurt stepped forward and cradled Tony in his embrace. It must be due to Tony¡¯s liking towards Kurt, or


    the fact that the man had an honest and kind heart because Tony ceased crying immediately. The only


    trace of his earlier outburst was the tears that stained his cheeks.


    Tony¡¯s behavior caused varying thoughts to surface in the trio¡¯s minds.


    Afraid that Oscar would leap to assumptions, Kurt offered a hasty exnation, saying, ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    Tony must have been confused by your scent. You shouldn¡¯t take his behavior to heart.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s mood darkened when he heard the bodyguard¡¯s exnation.


    Although Kurt and Tony had not interacted a lot, they looked like father and son. I can¡¯t believe my son


    prefers another man over his own father. Oscar felt an uneasy feeling in his heart. At the same time, he


    couldn¡¯t ce a finger on theplicated emotion that he was feeling. Nevertheless, Oscar was


    troubled.


    Abruptly, the man changed the topic. ¡°Make sure you take good care of Tony.¡±


    With that, he turned around and left.


    ¡°Kurt, can you look after Tony?¡± Amelia hurriedly asked as she was afraid that Oscar would brood over


    this matter. ¡°I¡¯ll go and check on him.¡±


    Kurt nodded his head in acknowledgement.


    Following that, Amelia strode out of the nursery.


    The sight of Oscar standing by the bedroom window caused Amelia¡¯s heart to ache. It seems like our


    marriage will experience more ups and downs. Despite admitting our feelings, there are still countless


    obstacles that put a strain on our rtionship.


    I thought I was stronger than this. Yet, I can¡¯t bear to let Oscar see any of my imperfections. The


    thought of Oscar possibly losing his patience when he found out about her vision caused Amelia to halt


    in her tracks.


    What if Oscar decides that he doesn¡¯t want me anymore? Amelia felt like an invisible hand was


    squeezing her heart. Agony filled her when she imagined her husband disying his disdain towards


    her.


    Her overwhelming love for him caused her to fear the day when he might abandon her because of her


    imperfections. After all, I¡¯m only Oscar¡¯s wife on paper. Aside from that, we have no other rtions.


    Rather than revealing my ws, I would prefer it if I could leave him whilst he still sees me as a perfect


    figure. That way, I can leave a good impression on him forever.


    All in all, I¡¯m nothing but a coward. In the face of adversity, I chose to cower away instead. I still can¡¯t


    ept Oscar¡¯s love for me. I¡¯m afraid that he might just be taking pity on me; perhaps his love isn¡¯t


    genuine. Thus, I can¡¯t bring myself to tell Oscar that I might be going blind. In fact, there¡¯s a chance that


    the blood clot in my brain will cause me to lose my life. I really am nothing but a coward! Oscar might


    be feeling sympathetic for me instead of this so-called love. Besides, everyone has seen how he


    neglected me throughout our five years of marriage. I can¡¯t believe the fact that Oscar has fallen for me


    in such a short period. In other words, I can¡¯t guarantee that he might still care for me if I lose my


    vision.


    Oscar is the perfect package. He will be able to win the heart of any woman he chooses. I¡¯ll be useless


    to him if I be blind.


    Even before she had lost her vision, Amelia was already trapped in a vicious cycle of self-belittlement.


    The more she thought about it, the more it began to fester and grow in her heart. Despite her struggles


    to break free from it, she couldn¡¯t escape its grasps.


    Amid her sorrow, she looked at Oscar¡¯s back with a look filled with anguish. ¡°Are you done staring?


    How long are you going to stand there for?¡± the man asked all of a sudden.


    Amelia snapped out of her daze and hid the sadness in her gaze before she approached Oscar.


    Oscar turned around and looked at the woman as she walked over.


    ¡°Were you angry that Tony is close with Kurt?¡± Amelia asked slowly and casually.


    Oscar remained silent as he looked at her stoically.


    Amelia forced herself to smile reluctantly before asking, ¡°Were you genuinely angry?¡±


    ¡°I was a little jealous,¡± Oscar admitted sincerely with a nod. ¡°After all, no man would be happy to see


    his son close with another man.¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t stop the giggle that escaped her lips. ¡°You were the one who assigned Kurt to protect


    me. Now that you are jealous of him, aren¡¯t you afraid that the others might see you as a petty person?¡±


    she teased.


    Oscar wrapped his hands around Amelia¡¯s waist to pull her closer and changed the subject.


    ¡°Where did you and Tiffany go today?¡± Oscar asked as he lowered his head to the side of her face.


    The feeling of his warm breath against her ear and his close proximity caused Amelia¡¯s ears to flush


    crimson red.


    Her adorable reaction caused Oscar to chuckle. Nothing amuses me more than her genuine reactions.


    ¡°Your ears have turned all red. How cute.¡± Oscar touched her ears as heughed softly.


    At that, Amelia blushed harder. Yet, there was still a part of her that was wary of Oscar¡¯s touch.


    Despite her constant wariness to maintain a distance between the two of them, she found all of her


    inhibitions crumbling to dust whenever Oscar approached her.


    ¡°Oscar, stop it.¡± Amelia braced her hands against his chest in an attempt to stop him.


    Immediately, Oscar picked up on her strange behavior. A dark look crossed his face. ¡°Are you afraid of


    me?¡± he asked in a baritone voice.


    Upon hearing that, the woman stiffened and raised her head to meet his eyes. When they locked


    gazes, Amelia¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Why would I be afraid of you?¡± she asked with a tender smile.


    With a low voice, Oscar repeated his question to her, ¡°Amelia, what did you and Tiffany do today?¡±


    His question caused Amelia to avert her gaze away from his dark eyes that resembled a starless night


    sky. It feels like he will unearth my lies with a single nce. I¡¯m at a loss for words right now.


    All of a sudden, Amelia recalled the advice that Tiffany had offered her. Under Oscar¡¯s intense scrutiny,


    Amelia decided to seize the opportunity presented to her. Who cares if I seed or not? I¡¯ll ask him


    right now!


    Amelia clenched her jaw in determination as she made up her mind. ¡°Oscar, would you still treat me


    this way if I¡¯m no longer perfect?¡±


    Oscar frowned and did not answer her question right away.


    His hesitance felt like a knife stab to her heart.


    Amelia¡¯s smile became forced as she let out an awkwardugh. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom. I just


    realized I haven¡¯t washed my hands for the entire day.¡±


    Oscar remained silent as he observed Amelia¡¯s panicked movements. In reality, he wanted to see how


    much of her insecurity she was hiding from him.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    This silly woman assumed that my feelings for her are fleeting because I did not answer. Why would I


    treat her this way if I didn¡¯t love her? Why can¡¯t she see something so tantly obvious? Everyone


    knows I¡¯m head over heels for her; she is the only one oblivious to my feelings. Does she think that I¡¯m


    unreliable?


    Oscar caught her chin in his face and tilted her face up to look at him. ¡°Amelia, look at me. Are you so


    dense that I have to tell your everything I¡¯m feeling? Even if the sky falls on you, you have nothing to


    fear as long as I¡¯m by your side. Stop keeping everything bottled up, and don¡¯t try to suffer through your


    problems alone. Although your stubbornness has made caused me some trouble, I¡¯ll never stop


    protecting you. Yet, you still chose to go through your battles all alone. Amelia, what should I do with


    you?¡± There was a slight waver in his voice. Oscar pulled her into a hug while he spoke.


    Amelia was stunned. After all, she hadn¡¯t expected Oscar to cry. Additionally, I didn¡¯t know he was so


    adversely affected by my outing with Tiffany.


    ¡°I-¡± Amelia stammered. She could not seem to muster a coherent response.


    A profound look shed across the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Amelia, we are a married couple. You should try


    relying on me more often.¡± Oscar heaved out a heavy sigh after speaking, seemingly disheartened


    greatly.


    Just as Amelia opened her mouth to reply, she was interrupted by the sound of knocking. The sudden


    interruption caused all of her earlier courage to vanish into thin air.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Oscar snapped in a brusque tone.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, Mrs. Clinton has asked for your presence at the hospital. She said she couldn¡¯t contact


    your phone,¡± the maid called out carefully.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Oscar replied as his brows furrowed in impatience.


    Even after the maid left, Oscar did not let go of Amelia. ¡°Amelia, now that it¡¯s the two of us again. Can


    you tell me now?¡±


    Amelia squirmed out of his arms. ¡°Mom has called you. You should get there as soon as possible,¡± she


    mumbled, avoiding his question.


    Oscar pursed his lips in annoyance as he looked at her.


    Amelia reached out her hand to caress his cheek before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. We have an


    eternity together. I¡¯ll tell you what you want to knowter, alright?¡± she said affectionately.


    Oscar wrapped his arm around her waist as he bent down to kiss her passionately. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this


    time then,¡± he murmured after they broke apart from the kiss.


    When Oscar grabbed his suit and prepared to leave, Amelia called out all of a sudden. ¡°Oscar, there


    was something I forgot to mention. I¡¯ve asked Kurt to be Tony¡¯s Godfather.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s movements came to a screeching halt, and he asked her nonchntly, ¡°Why did you ask him?¡±


    ¡°I think Kurt and Tony have a special affinity with each other. Thus, I asked him to be Tony¡¯s Godfather.


    You won¡¯t be mad, right?¡±


    Of course, I¡¯ll be mad.


    In spite of his anger, Oscar¡¯s answer was the exact opposite. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything you arrange. But


    you shouldn¡¯t talk to Kurt too much. Don¡¯t forget that you are my woman, alright? You should keep your


    distance from other men when I¡¯m not around.¡±


    Amelia merely smiled; she was at a loss for words. I didn¡¯t expect Oscar to get so jealous. Yet, the


    worst part is that I¡¯m kinda enjoying his possessiveness.


    Her smile was like an antidote to Oscar¡¯s bad mood. All of his frustrations vanished when he saw her


    bright smile. ¡°Stay at home. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± he instructed her.


    Amelia nodded, and the man left.


    After Oscar¡¯s departure, the smile on her face faded away. There was an uneasy feeling in her chest. It


    feels like these peaceful moments will be scarce in the future.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 250

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 250


    Chapter 250 Fractured Arm


    Stephanie was discharged after just two days in the hospital. Other than looking a little worn-out, she


    was making good progress in her recovery.


    Since her return from the hospital, her attitude toward Amelia saw aplete change. She was polite


    and respectful, and she even took pains to show deference to her sister-inw in all their interactions.


    The change was embraced by some people around them just as much as it was detested by others.


    Olivia believed that her daughter had truly repented, and she was happy to see Stephanie and Amelia


    get along. On the other hand, Amelia was annoyed about the false front Stephanie was putting on.


    However, she kept her true feelings to herself and was always civil to Stephanie in front of Oscar¡¯s


    parents.


    The family enjoyed rtive peace for the next three days in this state of artificial harmony.


    The next morning, Amelia asked for a chair to be moved to the side of theke. She wanted to kick


    back and enjoy a leisurely morning with some tea and snacks.


    Ever since she found out that she might lose her sight, she had learned to appreciate the things around


    her more. Every flower, every tree, and every de of grass was more exquisite than ever. Things she


    used to take for granted now seemed to hold special meaning by their very existence. Even the ability


    to enjoy basking in the sun was a luxury.


    However, Amelia¡¯s moment of tranquility was broken by the sound of her phone ringing. It was a call


    from Tiffany.


    ¡°Hey, Tiff,¡± Amelia said upon picking up her phone.


    ¡°Are you up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been up since seven,¡± Amelia answered chirpily. ¡°Have you finished your manuscript? You¡¯ve


    gotten up quite early today.¡±


    ¡°Just finished it yesterday. Finally managed to catch some sleepst night.¡± Tiffany felt better after


    discerning no unhappiness in Amelia¡¯s voice. ¡°Dr. Leonard wants us to go in for a review today. You


    should go and get ready.¡±


    Amelia was not keen on the idea at all. ¡°Tiff, let¡¯s postpone it. The fate of my eyes has already been


    sealed. Going for reviews is not going to change anything.¡±


    ¡°No can do! We can¡¯t take things too lightly. Let¡¯s go for the review and ask when you can undergo the


    surgery for the blood clot in your brain. We should not dy it any longer,¡± Tiffany stated firmly.


    After thinking for a moment, Amelia relented, saying with a sigh, ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll pick you up in a while.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll ask John to give me a ride to town. I¡¯ll meet you there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you in a while then.¡±


    After ending the call, Amelia shifted her gaze back to the tranquilke in front of her. Unbeknownst to


    her, Stephanie was standing behind her, absorbed in her thoughts about what she had just overheard.


    Amelia tarried for a few minutes before she went back inside the house. After getting dressed and


    saying a quick goodbye to Olivia, she got in the car and went to town with John.


    Stephanie followed behind in her car, keeping a safe distance from the car John was driving.


    ¡°John, thanks for the ride. Please drive carefully on your way back,¡± Amelia said when they reached


    town.


    The chauffeur nodded. ¡°Please give me a call once you¡¯re done, Ms. Amelia. I¡¯lle back and pick


    you up.¡±


    ¡°No need for that. My friend will send me back.¡± With that, Amelia hopped into Tiffany¡¯s car, which had


    already been waiting for her by the roadside. Fastening her seatbelt, she told the other woman, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    Tiffany started to drive off, and the car that was trailing behind hers followed suit.


    Inside the car, Tiffany asked, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    Amelia nodded in response.


    ¡°Did you experience any difort in your eyes the past few days?¡± Tiffany asked again.


    ¡°I experienced blurred vision a few times the day before yesterday. Other than that, everything¡¯s fine. I


    also don¡¯t wake up with a start so often anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    After about half an hour¡¯s drive, they arrived at the Provincial Hospital. Tiffany parked her car and


    entered the hospital with Amelia.


    Inside the car that had been tailing them, Stephanie was looking at the words ¡°Provincial Hospital¡± in


    puzzlement. She could not fathom what had brought Amelia to this ce. Logically, if Amelia needs


    any medical consultation, she should be going to the Principal General Hospital. It¡¯s the right thing to


    do since the Clintons and the Lancesters are longtime friends. If Tiffany is not the one seeking medical


    consultation, something fishy must be going on.


    Excited at the thought of potential drama, Stephanie hopped off her car and followed them in sneakily.


    She soon found herself at the entrance of the neurology department.


    The woman frowned as she stared at the sign at the entrance, her mind churning with possibilities.


    She hurriedly picked up her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Lincoln, it¡¯s me, Stephanie. You know the


    Deputy Chief of Provincial Hospital, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Lincoln said something in reply that seemed to irritate Stephanie. ¡°Cut the crap. I need you to get the


    medical history of one particr patient. Take it as a favor I¡¯ll owe you. I¡¯ll give you money if that¡¯s what


    you want. But I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t have any designs on me. You know what I¡¯m capable of.¡±


    After a short wait, she said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll send you her name and photo. Remember to get it done


    quickly. I need this information urgently. Once you¡¯ve settled this for me, I¡¯ll owe you a huge favor.¡±


    After she ended the call, Stephanie kept her phone aside and cast another nce on the closed doors


    in front of her. A sly smile crept across her face as she turned and left.


    Behind the closed doors, Amelia and Tiffany sat on the edge of their seats with a somber look on their


    faces, unaware of what Stephanie was plotting.


    Noticing their anxiety, Dr. Leonard could not help butugh and say, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. Try to rx.¡±


    Tiffany asked, ¡°Dr. Leonard, I have a question. Based on Amelia¡¯s condition, when is the best time for


    her to undergo surgery?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Winters¡¯ condition is rather peculiar. We need toe up with aplete surgical n to treat it.


    Her blood clot is located right next to several cranial nerves. Any slight miscalction could lead to


    massive bleeding in her brain. The risk is very high. We will talk about surgeryter. Let¡¯s start with the


    checkup first.¡±


    Amelia nodded meekly upon hearing him.


    She was then led through a battery of tests by the nurse. After that, Dr. Leonard looked at the report


    and asked, ¡°Ms. Winters, have you been experiencing any headaches recently?¡±


    ¡°The headachese at night and wake me up every couple of hours. The quality of my sleep is


    poorer than before,¡± Amelia answered truthfully.


    Dr. Leonard nodded, more to himself than her, before continuing, ¡°How are your eyes?¡±


    Amelia described her condition factually.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today. You may go back first. I¡¯ll discuss this in a meeting with the doctors from


    other hospitals. Remember to take the medicine that I have prescribed for you. They can help alleviate


    your blurred vision temporarily,¡± Dr. Leonard said.


    ¡°Yes, Dr. Leonard. I will,¡± Amelia replied as she took to leave.


    ¡°Babe, are you all right?¡± Tiffany immediately asked as the two of them started walking out of the


    hospital.


    Casting a nce at Tiffany, Amelia answered casually, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Oh, I suddenly have a craving for fried


    chicken. Tiff, can youe with me? I¡¯m feeling a little peckish.¡±


    ¡°You really want to eat fried chicken?¡±


    Amelia nodded her head.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s eat to our hearts¡¯ content today.¡±


    As they were walking down the stairs, Amelia¡¯s vision suddenly blurred, causing her to miss a step.


    Tiffany froze in shock as she watched her friend tumble down the stairs.


    Running after her friend, Tiffany shouted, ¡°Amelia!¡±


    The woman rushed forward as Amelianded at the bottom of the stairs. She squatted down beside


    her friend, wishing she couldfort her but not daring to touch her in case it hurt.


    Amelia remained in a daze as shey on the ground like a rag doll, with pain shooting through every


    part of her body.


    ¡°Amelia, are you all right?¡± Tiffany asked anxiously.


    Some passers-by started walking over and chipped in, ¡°Miss, are you all right?¡±


    The nurses from the hospital soon heard about what happened and arrived on the scene with a


    stretcher. They ced Amelia on it and moved her into the hospital in a hurry.


    After a detailed examination, the woman was found to have a serious fracture on her arm.


    Her arm was bandaged up, and there were also many abrasions on her legs. Her face was pale due to


    all the pain she was experiencing.


    ¡°Does it really hurt?¡± Tiffany asked, her heart aching for her friend.


    At that, Amelia shook her head slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Tiff. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± she said reassuringly.


    Tiffany was guilt-stricken. ¡°Babe, I¡¯m so sorry. I should have walked beside you to help you down the


    stairs.¡±


    Amelia shook her head with a smile on her face. Inside, her heart was in turmoil. She had not expected


    her condition to be so serious. She felt bad that she was already creating trouble for the people around


    her even before she had lost her sight.


    Seeming to notice Amelia¡¯s sorrow, Tiffany clutched her friend¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t overthink


    things. It was just an ident.¡±


    With a bitter smile, the injured woman muttered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Tiffany did not know what else to say. Faced with so many setbacks, it was understandable that Amelia


    would be going through an emotional roller-coaster, no matter how resilient she was.


    ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m fine, really. I just don¡¯t know how to exin things to Oscar. Should I say I fell down the stairs


    because I wasn¡¯t paying attention to where I was walking?¡± No one would be fooled by such an excuse.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go back with you? Just say it was my fault that you got hurt. Oscar and I are already at


    loggerheads anyway. It won¡¯t hurt for me to chalk up one more offense,¡± Tiffany suggested.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Immediately, Amelia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve chalked up enough offenses against Oscar on


    my ount. I¡¯ll exin my injuries to him myself. Don¡¯t get yourself involved.¡±


    After some consideration, Tiffany decided to rest her case.


    After collecting the medicine, she helped Amelia walk out of the hospital carefully. She also helped her


    into the car and fastened the seatbelt for her.


    ¡°Tiff, you are being too careful. I only fractured my arm. I¡¯m not handicapped. You really don¡¯t have to


    help me do so many things.¡±


    Tiffany did not respond.


    She got into the driver¡¯s seat and started driving.


    Tiffany was silent throughout the journey. Casting a nce at her, Amelia wanted to start a


    conversation but decided not to after some consideration. Instead, she kept quiet and let the tension


    continue to simmer in the car.


    They drove in silence until they arrived at the Clinton residence. Tiffany got out of the driver¡¯s seat to


    open the door for Amelia and unfastened her seatbelt for her. Then, she carefully helped Amelia out of


    the car.


    Olivia, who was on the phone, hung up immediately upon seeing Amelia enter the house with her arm


    in a bandage. She hurried toward them.


    ¡°Amelia, what happened to you? You¡¯ve only gone out for a while. How did you end up with all these


    injuries?¡± Olivia asked with a concerned look on her face.


    The woman sat on the sofa and answered with a smile, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m all right. I identally fell down the


    stairs and fractured my arm. I¡¯ll recover soon enough. Don¡¯t be too worried about me.¡±


    Sounding both deeply concerned and slightly angry, Olivia said, ¡°Your arm is fractured, yet you still


    insist you¡¯re fine. Your body has been weak ever since you got into that ident. Now, you¡¯ve got


    yourself injured. When can I ever stop worrying about you, my child?¡±


    Amelia listened in silence as the woman continued to nag her.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 251

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 251


    Chapter 251 In A State Of Emotional Copse


    When Oscar returned home and saw Amelia in that condition, his face darkened. He quickly walked


    toward her, wishing to hold her hand but not daring to do so for fear of hurting her.


    Suppressing his anger, he questioned in a deep voice, ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±


    Amelia lifted her uninjured right hand and touched his cheek, saying, ¡°Oscar, calm down. I fell on my


    left hand identally. My bone is fractured, but the doctor said I¡¯d recover in three months. Don¡¯t worry


    about it.¡±


    Despite her words of constion, Oscar still looked grim. He stared at her bandaged left hand without


    saying a word.


    His expression deterred her from exining the situation, even though she had already thought of an


    excuse earlier.


    ¡°How did you get hurt? Tell me the truth,¡± he demanded with a stern face.


    Amelia lowered her head in response.


    Oscar stretched out his arm and forcefully lifted her chin. ¡°How did you get hurt? Huh?¡±


    As Amelia looked into his eyes, her lips twitched, but she still could not muster a coherent response.


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    At his plea, she yielded and confessed in the end as though she had made a mistake. ¡°I was distracted


    when I was walking down the stairs, and I identally missed a step. Then, I ended up like this. Oscar,


    I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t mean to hurt myself.¡±


    Oscar sighed as a hint of distress shed across his eyes.


    Carefully wrapping his arms around her, he asked, ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡±


    Amelia stretched out her right arm and wrapped it around his waist before she said softly, ¡°It won¡¯t hurt


    if you¡¯re here, but your expression frightened me.¡±


    At that, Oscar let out a sigh. Amelia was his weak spot. If she gave in, his attitude would soften as well.


    He clearly knew that she was not telling the truth about the incident. However, looking at the pitiful look


    on her face, he could not bring himself to berate her.


    ¡°Did the doctor say anything about your hand?¡± he asked.


    Leaning against his chest, Amelia shook her head. ¡°The doctor said that my bone is fractured, and it¡¯s


    not very serious. Tiff was just too anxious that she asked someone to bandage my hand like this, which


    made my injury look much more grievous. It actually doesn¡¯t hurt that much.¡±


    Oscar secretly let out a sigh. He knew that Amelia was lying, but he could not bear to expose


    her. She¡¯s racking her brain to make up an excuse in order to make me feel better. How could I


    pressure her?


    In spite of the thoughts running in his mind, he stroked her hair and said, ¡°You¡¯re so clumsy, constantly


    hurting yourself. I¡¯ll send two other bodyguards to protect you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried.¡±


    Amelia quickly shook her head. ¡°No, Oscar. I spend most of my time at home, so it¡¯s a waste of


    manpower to have them follow me. Moreover, I would feel uneasy with them around me, so forget it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me worry, hmm?¡±


    ¡°The bodyguards around you are all outstanding men. Aren¡¯t you afraid that they might attract my


    attention if you assign them to be around me?¡± she asked teasingly.


    Oscar fell silent.


    Almost all the bodyguards around him were men. At the thought of Anthony clinging to Kurt, he became


    hesitant.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s just forget about the bodyguards. I really don¡¯t need them,¡± Amelia said coquettishly as


    she blinked her eyes.


    After her persuasion, Oscar finally gave in.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. The maid outside the door said, ¡°Mr. Oscar, Ms. Amelia, the


    meal is ready. Mrs. Clinton wants both of you to go down for dinner.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Oscar answered.


    Amelia got up and was about to go, but Oscar stopped her. Puzzled, she turned around and looked at


    him.


    ¡°Your hand is injured. I¡¯ll go down and get some food up here. You can also eat morefortably with


    me feeding you,¡± he said.


    Deep down, Amelia was moved, but she appeared to be nonplussed on the surface. ¡°Oscar, my left


    hand is injured, but my right hand is fine. I can eat on my own.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Oscar, my hand is injured, but I¡¯m not useless. Stop being so cautious. I¡¯m not a fragile porcin doll,¡±


    Amelia said while smiling, yet her heart was aching.


    When I¡¯mpletely blind, I think I¡¯ll be less than a fragile porcin doll.


    Oscar covered her eyes with his hand and consoled in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    Putting her right hand on the back of his hand, she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid because you¡¯re here with


    me.¡±


    She was only afraid that she might lose Oscar one day.


    Still smiling, Amelia stood up and said, ¡°Oscar, let¡¯s go. Dad and Mom are waiting for us.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Both of them went downstairs and found Owen, Olivia, and Stephanie sitting at the dining table. After


    the young couple took their seats, Stephanie served a bowl of chicken soup in front of Amelia. ¡°Amelia,


    I heard from Maggie that your hand is fractured. She cooked this soup for you. You should drink more


    of it. It¡¯s very effective for your recovery.¡±


    Amelia looked at the bowl of chicken soup awkwardly before forcing out her thanks.


    Olivia then said in concern, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯ve fractured your hand, so drink more chicken soup. I told the


    cook to prepare it for you. It¡¯s good for your health.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom,¡± Amelia said sincerely.


    No one asked her how she fractured her hand, merely voicing their concern for her.


    Perhaps, due to everyone¡¯s concern, Amelia¡¯s appetite greatly improved. Not only did she drink two


    bowls of chicken soup, but she also ate two portions of meat. Therefore, she was absolutely stuffed


    after the meal.


    Seeing that she was too full, Oscar nned to take her out for a stroll. To his surprise, Stephanie


    forestalled him.


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯ve eaten so much. Let¡¯s have a walk outside together. It¡¯s good for digestion. Besides, we


    have never taken a stroll together in the past five years. I really want to take a stroll and have some


    girls talk with you,¡± Stephanie said, almost blushing.


    Amelia shot her a bewildered look.


    At that moment, Olivia chimed in, ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s rare for Stephanie to say these things. You should take a


    stroll with her in the yard.¡±


    Since she had spoken up, it would be rude of Amelia to reject Stephanie.


    Frowning, Oscar warned, ¡°Stephanie, Amelia¡¯s not feeling well. Don¡¯t upset her.¡±


    Stephanie was still quite afraid of him, so she instinctively took a step back before saying ingratiatingly,


    ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t worry. I want nothing more than to please Amelia. Why would I piss her off?¡±


    Oscar looked at her for a split second, as if warning Stephanie to keep her word, or he would make her


    suffer.


    Stephanie then grabbed Amelia¡¯s arm and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Amelia.¡±


    With that, Amelia was pulled out of the dining hall by her. However, after taking several steps,


    Stephanie said, ¡°Wait a minute, Amelia. I need to go upstairs to get something.¡±


    A secondter, she went back to the dining hall and talked to Olivia before running upstairs. When she


    came down, she had a man envelope in her hands.


    Oscar scrutinized the man envelope. In a split second, a menacing look appeared in his gaze.


    Olivia asked, ¡°Stephanie, what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°These are some photos that I asked my friend to take for me. My friend went to Ustrana some time


    ago. I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be back, so I asked her to print these photos and send them to me.


    Thinking of how indifferent I¡¯ve treated Amelia for the past five years, I thought of showing her these


    photos so that she would like me more.¡± Stephanie raised the man envelope in her hand calmly.


    ¡°Mom, do you want to see my photos?¡± She then deliberately dropped a bait just to dispel Olivia¡¯s and


    Oscar¡¯s suspicions.


    Olivia replied, ¡°Just go now. Don¡¯t keep Amelia waiting for too long. You¡¯re all grown up now, so stop


    provoking Amelia like before. She¡¯s not feeling well. If anything untoward happens, you¡¯d be held


    ountable for it.¡±


    Hearing her warning, Stephanie instinctively nced at Oscar. When she saw the impassive look on


    his face, she secretly let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll head out now. Amelia is still waiting for me.¡±


    Olivia nodded in response.


    Holding the man envelope in her hands, Stephanie walked out of the dining hall and deliberately


    linked arms with Amelia as if she was putting up a show. When she noticed Amelia¡¯s stiffness, she


    threatened evilly, ¡°Amelia, if you don¡¯t want Mom to know that we¡¯re actually pretending to be chummy


    before her, you¡¯d better behave yourself. Otherwise, I might lose my temper and reveal the truth. Mom


    has a weak heart. If anything bad happens, it would be all your fault.¡±


    Amelia was stunned for a moment before shooting her an inscrutable look.


    Yet, Stephanie ignored her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    In actuality, Amelia did not take her words to heart. However, she did admire Stephanie for her


    unwillingness to admit defeat even after failing to frame her time after time. Unexpectedly, thetter had


    even learned to put up a show to fool others.


    Judging from the situation, Amelia started seeing Stephanie in a different light¡ªshe suddenly seemed


    much more sinister to her.


    Dragging Amelia, Stephanie brought her to thekeside. As the Clintons had lighting installed nearby,


    that area was not dark.


    Amelia nced at the surface of theke before she calmly questioned, ¡°Stephanie, why did you spend


    so much effort just to bring me here? Isn¡¯t it time for you to tell me your motives?¡±


    Without hesitation, Stephanie handed her the man envelope.


    Thetter took it in confusion. Still wary of Stephanie, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡±


    Crossing her arms in front of her chest, Stephanie looked at theke as she replied, ¡°Open it and take


    a look. I believe you¡¯ll be interested in it.¡±


    Amelia did not hesitate, immediately opening the man envelope.


    As soon as she saw the medical records in her hands, her mind turned nk. Never had she expected


    to see those things in the man envelope.


    ¡°Stephanie, how did you get these?¡± Anger raged within Amelia as she demanded.


    Stephanie looked at her disdainfully and scoffed. ¡°Does that matter? I found out that you have a blood


    clot in your brain from your attending doctor, Dr. Leonard. You¡¯re going to bepletely blind soon. Do


    you think that a useless blind woman is worthy enough to be with my brother and the daughter-inw of


    our family?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet.


    Her lips trembled vigorously, and it took her a long time to reply, ¡°Stephanie, what are you trying to tell


    me?¡±


    Looking at her contemptuously, Stephanie went straight to the point. ¡°Amelia, do you truly not


    understand where I¡¯m getting at? You¡¯re not good enough for Oscar. You should know where you stand


    and leave our family. If a blind woman bes my sister-inw, not only would Oscar be mocked in


    the business sphere, but our family would be aughing stock among the upper-ss society. Are you


    still going to stay in our family shamelessly, knowing full well of what would ensue?¡±


    Like daggers, her words stabbed into Amelia¡¯s heart.


    She had always felt inferior about herself being blind soon. Stephanie had guessed part of the reason.


    Yet, the most important reason was that Amelia did not want to be Oscar¡¯s burden.


    When she became blind, Oscar would have to spend most of his time and energy taking care of her.


    That would certainly affect his career, and she did not want such a sessful man like him to sacrifice


    anything for her.


    Stephanie¡¯s words had hit a raw nerve.


    Even so, Amelia did not want to show her weakness in front of Stephanie.


    Lifting her chin, she said, ¡°Stephanie, regardless of whether I will be blind in the future, I don¡¯t think you


    have the right to interfere in my marriage with Oscar. If you pulled me out just to talk about this


    nonsense, I don¡¯t think I should waste my time here. I¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, is that really what you think?¡± Stephanie questioned.


    Amelia halted in her tracks.


    ¡°Just admit it. You¡¯re bothered by the fact that you¡¯re bing blind, right? Look at your fractured


    hand. Isn¡¯t that the best proof?¡± Stephanie asked and pointed at Amelia¡¯s left hand.


    At that, Amelia¡¯s face turned even paler. She could vaguely feel pain in her bandaged hand too.


    ¡°Amelia, Dr. Leonard said that the blood clot might even be fatal. It means that you¡¯ll not only be blind,


    but you will also be short-lived. If you want the best for Oscar, you should leave him instead of letting


    him watch you be a corpse. I guess that would be devastating for him. Do you want that to


    happen?¡± Stephanie asked calmly.


    Amelia¡¯s hand shifted slightly as her fingers turned extremely cold. Her heart throbbed in pain while her


    breathing becamebored.


    Stephanie had just pointed out the reality she once feared to face the most.


    Since no one had brought it up before, Amelia could still avoid it. However, she could no longer do


    so. Can I really bring myself to watch Oscar lose control in front of my corpse? Although it hasn¡¯t


    happened yet, there¡¯s no guarantee that the blood clot in my brain would never rupture.


    At that moment, she was in a state of emotional copse.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 252

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 252


    Chapter 252 The Family Is In A Total Chaos


    Amelia turned around to leave but Stephanie grabbed her by the hand. ¡°Amelia, your appearance is


    your only saving grace right now! You¡¯re unworthy of being with Oscar! A blind woman like yourself with


    no impressive family background doesn¡¯t deserve to be a part of the Clintons!¡±


    Amelia brushed her hand off and got extremely defensive as she was on the verge of breaking down at


    that point.


    ¡°Mind your own business, Stephanie! You have no right to interfere with our marriage!¡±


    ¡°I just feel bad for Oscar! He may have been pretty cruel to me before, but I can¡¯t stand seeing him


    suffer like this! There are tons of beautiful women around him! What makes you think you deserve him?


    You¡¯re nothing but a blind b*tch, you hear? A blind b*tch!¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°blind¡± triggered Amelia instantly, causing her to wrap her arms around her head as


    she shouted like a madwoman, ¡°No! I¡¯m not blind yet! You¡¯re the blind one! Don¡¯t you dare call me


    blind!¡±


    Calling Amelia blind was like rubbing salt on her wound and she refused to let anyone do so.


    ¡°You are blind! What¡¯s wrong with me calling a blind person blind, huh?¡± Stephanie really took pleasure


    in Amelia¡¯s suffering, especially since she was humiliated by her before.


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind, no!¡± Amelia mumbled repeatedly.


    ¡°I hear blind people can¡¯t even walk by themselves. They need assistance on everything they do,


    including brushing their teeth and getting dressed. They¡¯re practically just useless cripples at that point!


    If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t dare remain in our family! Everyone¡¯s going tough at Oscar for marrying a


    blind woman, and it¡¯s all your fault! I can¡¯t help but feel bad for him just thinking about it!¡± Stephanie


    said with a sadistic look on her face.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The next thing she knew, Amelia charged forward and tackled her to the ground. Ignoring her fractured


    left arm, Amelia sat on top of her and began raining blows while shouting maniacally, ¡°I told you not to


    call me blind! I told you, I told you! Take this, you b*tch! Oscar and I are truly in love with each other! He


    won¡¯t be disgusted with me, and I won¡¯t embarrass him either!¡±


    As Amelia had always been calm and patient, Stephanie didn¡¯t expect her to react so violently and was


    completely caught off guard.


    After helplessly taking a beating for what seemed like forever, Stephanie came back to her senses and


    tried to defend herself. However, despite being skinny and wounded, Amelia was incredibly powerful


    due to her berserk state of mind.


    There was nothing Stephanie could do except dodge left and right while yelling desperately, ¡°Help!


    Help! Save me, Mom!¡±


    By the time everyone arrived at the scene, all they saw was Amelia clobbering away at Stephanie who


    looked extremely disheveled with her hair in aplete mess.


    Oscar quickly ran forward and cautiously wrapped his arms around Amelia¡¯s waist while whispering


    gently, ¡°Calm down, Amelia. It¡¯s me.¡±


    His voice was so soothing andforting that it slowly brought Amelia back from the edge of madness.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, just rx¡­ I¡¯m here with you¡­¡± Oscar continued.


    After turning around to look at him and shifting her gaze back toward Stephanie on the ground, Amelia


    realized what she had just done.


    Her lips began to twitch as she tried to exin herself, but she couldn¡¯t seem to get the words out of


    her mouth.


    Oscar held a finger to her lips and said, ¡°Shh, I know what you want to say. Don¡¯t worry, no one¡¯s going


    to hurt you now that I¡¯m around.¡±


    Seeing as she was finally calming down, Oscar carefully held her left hand where the bandages had


    come off.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked gently while frowning worriedly.


    She didn¡¯t feel anything when she was in a frenzied state earlier, but the excruciating pain kicked in


    when he asked her about the injury.


    Oscar then scooped her into his arms, ignoring Olivia and Owen as he carried her into the house. ¡°I¡¯m


    the victim here, Oscar! She beat me up! How could you be so biased toward her?¡± Stephanie shouted


    angrily from behind with her hair still in a mess.


    Oscar simply pretended to not hear her and carefully sat Amelia down on the sofa in the living room.


    He then whipped out his phone and gave Robert a call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lancester. Could you have Dr.


    Johnstone over? Amelia¡¯s arm is injured.¡±


    He then hung up the phone after a brief exchange.


    Amelia shed him an apologetic look and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s frown deepened as he turned to look at her. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to apologize, Amelia. I can


    tolerate everything else as long as you¡¯re all right.¡±


    Amelia kept her head down like a child who had done something wrong.


    Oscar lifted her chin up and looked her in the eyes as he asked, ¡°Tell me, why did you hit Stephanie?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing that.


    ¡°Did she do something to piss you off?¡±


    Amelia shook her head in response.


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re a beautiful, strong, independent, and big-hearted woman. I know you have your


    reasons for everything you do. Tell me if Stephanie was really in the wrong, and I¡¯ll help you teach her a


    lesson. Your body isn¡¯t fully recovered yet, so I don¡¯t want anything bad happening to you. It hurts my


    heart to see you get hurt, all right?¡± Oscar said while cing his hand on his chest.


    Amelia felt her heart ache when she heard that.


    Oscar had been like a perfect husband to hertely, but that perfection only made her feel even more


    insecure about herself. She was losing self-confidence as a result of her eyes going blind as she feared


    people would mock Oscar for it.


    Because she loved him way too much, she didn¡¯t want to burden a perfect man like him with her


    disability.


    Had he been a little meaner toward her like how he was cold to her back then, she would¡¯ve been able


    to find herself an excuse to stay by his side.


    However, the thousands of excuses she came up with had all been denied by her subconscious mind


    at that point.


    Oscar misunderstood her pained expression and asked, ¡°Is your arm hurting really badly?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and whispered softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad at me for hitting Stephanie?¡±


    ¡°I know you must have your reasons for hitting her. You¡¯re not the kind of person who would act


    unreasonably,¡± Oscar replied.


    Amelia felt her heart racing when she heard that.


    Owen and Olivia held Stephanie steady as they brought her into the house, and Amelia was shocked


    when she saw her all bruised and battered.


    Da*n, I can¡¯t I got so crazy over those words she said! Her face is so bruised that I can barely


    recognize her at all! Back then, I would¡¯ve scoffed if someone told me I would lose my cool and attack


    someone. Such a barbaric and unreasonable act simply isn¡¯t something I would do, and yet I ended up


    doing it anyway¡­


    Amelia tried to stand up but Oscar stopped her before she could do so.


    She shed him a confused look, but he simply shook his head in response. It felt like he was saying,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    Olivia sat Stephanie down on the sofa before turning toward Amelia as she asked, ¡°Stephanie said she


    was taking a walk with you, but you attacked her all of a sudden for no reason. Is that true?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s parents had always forbidden her from getting physical with anyone, but she felt no remorse


    for what she did when she saw the state of Stephanie¡¯s face. Even so, she was still in the wrong for


    landing the first blow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom.¡±


    Olivia stared deeply at her as she said earnestly, ¡°Amelia, I know you and Stephanie don¡¯t like each


    other, but she has changed a lottely. She has gotten more mature and apologized to you, so you


    shouldn¡¯t hit her even if you¡¯re still mad at her.¡±


    Amelia kept quiet as she was indeed in the wrong.


    Oscar held her by the hand and spoke up. ¡°Mom, there must be some kind of misunderstanding here.


    Amelia isn¡¯t the impulsive type, so I believe Stephanie must¡¯ve started the fight. Amelia wouldn¡¯t have


    hit her if she didn¡¯t.¡±


    Oscar is so biased that he just pinned the me entirely on Stephanie?


    Olivia frowned at the thought of that and was clearly displeased with Oscar¡¯s biased behavior.


    Stephanie held a hand against her cheek and pretended to look all pitiful as she said, ¡°This is all my


    fault, Mom. I shouldn¡¯t have angered Amelia by asking about her injury and her scuffle with Carter in


    our house. I was just worried about her, that¡¯s all! I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d go out of control like this! This is


    all my fault!¡±


    Everyone had strange looks on their faces after hearing that.


    Oscar stared deeply at Stephanie, causing her to shudder a little as she continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Oscar! I


    didn¡¯t mean to talk about Amelia like that! Please don¡¯t hit me and have those bodyguards strip me


    again! I¡¯m your sister, remember? I won¡¯t mess with Amelia ever again, so please forgive me!¡±


    The look in Oscar¡¯s eyes grew even colder.


    Olivia nced at Oscar in shock before shifting her gaze back toward Stephanie. ¡°Stephanie, what did


    you just say? What¡¯s all this about hitting you and stripping you? When did this happen?¡±


    Stephanie pretended to be terrified as she mumbled incoherently, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, Mom! I didn¡¯t say


    anything! Amelia didn¡¯t ask Oscar to kidnap me, and he didn¡¯t have his bodyguards strip me so they


    could mock me like I¡¯m a prostitute!¡±


    The looks on Owen and Olivia¡¯s faces changed instantly.


    ¡°Oscar, is what Stephanie said true?¡± Olivia asked while ring at him.


    Oscar pursed his lips as he realized he had underestimated Stephanie. Da*n, she¡¯s smart enough to


    wait till the right time to tell on me for maximum effect¡­


    ¡°I never told Oscar to kidnap her, Mom. I won¡¯t deny that I¡¯m at fault for hitting her today, but Oscar isn¡¯t


    the kind who would do such a thing!¡± Amelia spoke up as she felt bad for Oscar. Siblings shouldn¡¯t be


    fighting like this! This is such a terrible oue that we can¡¯t even tell who¡¯s at fault anymore!


    Stephanie shot Amelia a vicious re before burying herself into Olivia¡¯s arms as she whispered,


    ¡°She¡¯s right, Mom. I was just bbering nonsense! Don¡¯t be mad at her! I don¡¯t want to be sold off


    because I won¡¯t be able to see you again!¡±


    She was determined to ruin Oscar¡¯s reputation as much as she could.


    ¡°Is that true, Oscar?¡± Olivia questioned him angrily with a hand held against her heaving chest.


    To her surprise, Oscar admitted to it honestly and said, ¡°Yes, it is. She had to pay for what she did, and


    I¡¯ve actually been going easy on her with those punishments. I told her I wouldn¡¯t just hit her if she


    dared mess with Amelia again.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes went wide with disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s your sister, Oscar! How could you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, have you forgotten that Amelia and Tony nearly died in that car ident? What¡¯s wrong with us


    teaching her a little lesson?¡± Oscar snapped back at her.


    Olivia went silent upon hearing that.


    ¡°Oscar, you can¡¯t talk to your mother like that!¡± Owen shouted.


    Oscar quickly lowered his head and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I don¡¯t mean to be rude or anything. I


    just don¡¯t believe that Amelia would hit Stephanie for no reason. Stephanie had iting, and I don¡¯t


    n on finding out who is really at fault here. I¡¯ll move back into our apartment in the city tomorrow with


    Amelia and Tony. It¡¯s clear that things aren¡¯t going to be peaceful if we all live together. You and Dad


    cane and visit us anytime if you miss Tony.¡±


    With his arm wrapped his arm around Amelia, he stood up and continued, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯ll be bringing


    her upstairs now. Her arm is fractured, and the doctor will be here soon. We might have to get her


    hospitalized if it¡¯s serious.¡±


    Amelia was struggling and looked like she had something to say, but Oscar simply ignored her and


    brought her upstairs.


    Stephanie¡¯s eyes went wide in disbelief as she asked, ¡°Mom, this is all my fault! Oscar and Amelia are


    never going to forgive me, are they?¡±


    Olivia simply pressed her hand against her heaving chest and kept quiet. I¡¯ve never expected things to


    turn out like this¡­ My son and daughter-inw who were closest to me have now be estranged,


    and my daughter has been beaten up badly. The entire Clinton family is in total chaos and I can¡¯t even


    tell whose fault it actually is! Whatever peace and harmony we once had is now gone¡­


    Her head throbbed at the thought of that.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 253

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 253


    Chapter 253 nning On Leaving


    ¡°Oscar, Mom isn¡¯t going to be happy with us like this,¡± Amelia eximed after entering the bedroom.


    ¡°Mom isn¡¯t such a petty person. All you have to do is take good care of yourself so I don¡¯t have to keep


    worrying about you. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m not mad about you repeatedly getting yourself injured. I¡¯ll punish


    you after Dr. Johnston gets your arm bandaged up,¡± Oscar replied while examining her arm thoroughly.


    Amelia broke into a faint smile after hearing that.


    I really love this side of him when he is down to earth. It gives me the illusion that he loves me deeply


    and will treat me well even if I¡¯m old and blind. However, I can¡¯t bring myself to let a man this excellent


    be stuck with a visually impaired wife as I am unworthy of his love!


    Amelia wrapped her uninjured right arm around Oscar¡¯s neck and gave him an affectionate nuzzle on


    the nose. ¡°Oh dear, I just realized that I¡¯m finding it increasingly difficult to leave you now. What should I


    do, Oscar? What would you do if I really did leave you someday? Would you miss me when you¡¯re free


    and bored?¡±


    The look on Oscar¡¯s face turned gloomy instantly. He gave her a light pinch on the cheek as he said,


    ¡°Do not talk about leaving me ever again, you hear? You¡¯ll be getting more than just a reminder if you


    do that next time. Is that clear?¡±


    There was a hint of sadness in Amelia¡¯s eyes when she giggled in response, but she hid it so quickly


    that Oscar didn¡¯t notice anything at all.


    After a yful exchange, the two of them heard someone knocking on the door. Oscar went to open


    the door and saw Dr. Johnston standing there with his medical kit in hand. ¡°Hello, Mr. Clinton,¡± he


    greeted Oscar politely.


    ¡°Come on in, Dr. Johnston.¡±


    Dr. Johnston nodded and brought his medical kit inside the room.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you at this hour, Dr. Johnston!¡± Amelia greeted him softly with a smile.


    Dr. Johnston shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s only eight in the evening right now, so it isn¡¯t thatte. Mr. Lancester


    told me that your arm is injured. Let me have a look at it.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Johnston.¡±


    After taking a moment to examine her injury, Dr. Johnston helped bandage her arm and suggested,


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I think her injury is a little severe. I believe she did some rigorous exercise with this arm


    earlier, so you should get her checked at a hospital or it could lead to long-term effectster on.¡±


    ¡°Is her arm that badly injured?¡± Oscar asked sternly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it, Mr. Clinton. I only suggested getting a thorough examination to y it


    safe. She should be able to recover in about two to three months,¡± Dr. Johnston replied calmly.


    The look on Oscar¡¯s face only seemed to worsen after hearing that.


    Afraid that he would take his anger out on Dr. Johnston, Amelia quickly interrupted their conversation.


    ¡°Thank you foring over, Dr. Johnston. I¡¯ll get Oscar to wire you the money for making this trip by


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job, Mrs. Clinton. The amount that you guys pay me every month is pretty huge, and


    I didn¡¯t really do much for you anyway. I can¡¯t ask for any more than this,¡± Dr. Johnston said while


    cing his stuff back into his medical kit.


    Dr. Johnston sure is a funny one!


    Amelia burst outughing after hearing what he said, and Dr. Johnston left after having a brief chat with


    them.


    Oscar waited till he was gone before scooping Amelia up into his arms. ¡°Oscar, what are you doing?¡±


    she eximed in shock while wrapping her uninjured right arm around his neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡±


    Noticing that Amelia was about to protest, he added, ¡°You are not telling me that you don¡¯t want to go


    to the hospital.¡±


    Amelia could only keep quiet and swallowed those words that almost escaped her mouth.


    Owen and Olivia were still around by the time Oscar carried Amelia downstairs, but Stephanie was


    nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Where are you two going?¡± Olivia asked with a conflicted look in her eyes.


    ¡°Her injury is a little serious, so I¡¯m taking her to the hospital,¡± Oscar exined calmly.


    Olivia got up from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mom. Just let Oscar take me there,¡± Amelia said apologetically.


    Noticing the look in Olivia¡¯s eyes turn gloomy, she quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about hitting Stephanie


    earlier, Mom. I¡¯ll apologize to her tomorrow. We shouldn¡¯t have worried you elders with our petty


    squabbles. Oscar didn¡¯t mean what he said about moving to the city, so please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Olivia broke into a faint smile. ¡°All right, then. You two be careful on the road. I¡¯ve given Stephanie a


    lecture earlier, so you two just have to talk it out yourselves tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯ll be taking Amelia to the hospital now,¡± Oscar said politely before carrying her out of


    there.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she watched them leave.


    Owen ced his arm around her shoulder and said, ¡°Olivia, what you did today was a little overboard.


    Forcing them to stay with us will only lead to everyone being unhappy. Amelia and Stephanie are only


    going to hate each other even more if they continue living together like this.¡±


    ¡°What should I do, then? Knowing how protective Oscar is toward Amelia, it¡¯s highly possible that he


    would just ignore Stephaniepletely if she really did offend Amelia. Besides, you know how


    stubborn and arrogant our daughter is. Without Oscar¡¯s protection, she¡¯s definitely going to suffer when


    she marries someer on!¡± Olivia eximed helplessly.


    Da*n, I¡¯ve never thought about it that way. Still, Stephanie did ruin her rtionship with Oscar, so she


    has only herself to me.


    With that in mind, Owen replied, ¡°They¡¯re all adults now, Olivia. You can¡¯t be interfering in their affairs


    forever. Besides, you¡¯ve been spoiling Stephanie for over twenty years. It¡¯s time to let go and let her


    suffer a little. Otherwise, she¡¯ll keep going on thinking she can have everything her way.¡±


    Olivia shed him a surprised look.


    Owen gently ran his hand through her hair as he continued, ¡°It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t like Amelia all that


    much before, but I am well aware of her character. I believe she isn¡¯t the only one at fault for beating up


    Stephanie. In fact, our daughter probably orchestrated the whole incident. Stephanie isn¡¯t as pure and


    innocent as we think. We¡¯ve been spoiling her so much that we forgot her true nature.¡±


    Olivia frowned as she began to figure out what actually happened between the two.


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart woman, Olivia. I¡¯m sure you know Stephanie isn¡¯t as dumb as we thought. She must


    really hate Amelia if she¡¯s doing all this to make us hate her as well. The rtionship between them


    has worsened to the point where they¡¯re practically arch-enemies. Knowing that, are you sure you still


    want them both to stay under the same roof?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s lips twitched slightly as she prepared to argue, but Owen cut her off by saying, ¡°I¡¯m sure you


    already realize the seriousness of this situation, Olivia. You¡¯re refusing to ept that fact, just like how


    you defended Stephanie when she hired someone to run Amelia over. Don¡¯t make them hate you any


    further or you¡¯ll lose them forever.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me to give up on Stephanie?¡± Olivia asked bitterly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not heartless enough to have you choose between Oscar and Stephanie. I¡¯m just asking you to not


    be biased and jump to the weaker side like you always do. It¡¯ll be a lot easier for you to make fair


    decisions if you remain an outsider,¡± Owen replied.


    Olivia kept quiet and seemed to be in deep thought, so Owen decided to leave her be.


    Meanwhile, Oscar was driving so fast that it felt like the car was flying.


    Amelia tightened her grip on the passenger seat. ¡°Slow down, Oscar! I¡¯m scared!¡±


    Oscar didn¡¯t say anything in response, but he slowed the car down slightly anyway. Even so, the drive


    to the hospital that would usually take them an hour or two was cut short to about forty minutes.


    Amelia breathed a huge sigh of relief when the car finally came to a stop outside the hospital.


    Oscar had a grim expression as he got out of the car and gently scooped Amelia into his arms from the


    other side.


    Amelia wrapped her arms around his neck and asked, ¡°Oscar, are you angry?¡±


    Oscar nodded. ¡°Yeah, I am.¡±


    Oblivious to what he was mad about, Amelia pretended to act submissive as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like


    that, Oscar. I get scared when you have that mean look on your face. Will you please smile for me?¡±


    Oscar ignored her request and maintained that gloomy expression as he brought her into the hospital.


    It wasn¡¯t until the doctors guaranteed she would be all right after three to four months that Oscar eased


    up on his frown a little. Even so, he still wasn¡¯t talking to Amelia until they got into the car.


    Terrified by his silence, Amelia asked cautiously, ¡°Will you please tell me what you¡¯re mad about,


    Oscar? It hurts me a lot when you ignore me like this.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s tone was still cold as he looked at her and said, ¡°I want you to think about it and figure out why


    I¡¯m mad, Amelia. I¡¯m willing to spend my entire life to prove that I care about you the most. We¡¯ve


    missed out on a lot back then, but it¡¯s not toote to fix it now. I will prove to you that I really do care


    about you.¡±


    Having understood what he meant, Amelia felt a warm sensation in her heart and instinctively looked


    down to avoid his gaze.


    Oscar then started the car, and neither of them spoke throughout the entire drive home.


    Although he was angry at her, Oscar still took great care of her. He helped to shower her and carried


    her to the bathroom in the morning. He even went as far as helping her squeeze the toothpaste out


    when brushing her teeth. Just like that, he looked after her like she was a newborn baby.


    Although Oscar didn¡¯t think much of it, Amelia was enjoying it while also fearing that she would end up


    being dependent on him.


    In that whole month, Oscar had his staff take care of everything at work for him apart from the more


    urgent documents that needed his attention while he kept a close eye on Amelia. Unbeknownst to him,


    his actions made her feel ufortable as she didn¡¯t want to be a burden to him.


    If he¡¯s looking after me like this just because I fractured my arm, is he going to throw everything away


    to look after me if I end up losing my sight someday?


    Amelia felt her heart sink at the thought of that. While his love toward her was sweet and filled her heart


    with happiness, it would be a burden for him if she went blind.


    Oscar is an excellent man. He should stand tall and proud while dominating the corporate world like a


    king instead of having his wife and child get in the way of his sess.


    Amelia could feel her vision slowly deteriorating over time and could barely see anything far away.


    However, she pretended to be all right as she didn¡¯t want Oscar to find out and get worried about her.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Oscar asked when he came out of the shower and pulled her into his arms that


    night.


    Amelia leaned against his chest as she replied, ¡°Nothing. I just feel like you¡¯re being so nice to me that I


    couldn¡¯t possibly ask for anything more.¡± I wouldn¡¯t be alone even if I were to leave you after losing my


    vision¡­


    She had started thinking about how she would leave Oscar in that one month, but she wasn¡¯t sure how


    she would feel about it if she were to leave him.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 254

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 254


    Chapter 254 Decided


    Amelia invited Tiffany to a rather quaint teahouse with a serene environment. The former got a small,


    private room ready and was sipping her tea as she waited for her guest to arrive.


    Tiffany had her bag with her when she opened the door. She kept her voice high as she asked, ¡°Babe,


    don¡¯t tell me you like pretentious ces like these as well? I¡¯m guessing you didn¡¯t ask me over just to


    have tea with you, right?¡±


    A small grin crept up on Amelia¡¯s lips. She pointed at the cushion opposite of her and said, ¡°Have a


    seat. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Tiffany put her bag aside before she sat down ungracefully.


    Amelia poured Tiffany a cup of tea before saying, ¡°Try it. The tea they offer here is the best. It¡¯s bitter


    but leaves a sweet aftertaste. I¡¯m sure you will like this tea.¡±


    Tiffany picked the cup up. Influenced by her surroundings, she sipped gracefully before smiling and


    nodding. After that, she replied, ¡°Yeah, this tea taste pretty good. Still, women like me are too uncouth


    to appreciate it because I am just too impatient. It seems that I am not destined to be a gracefuldy.¡±


    Amelia smiled in response.


    Tiffany swirled the tea in the cup while staring strangely at Amelia. The former then asked, ¡°Babe, you


    didn¡¯t ask me over just to have tea together, did you?¡±


    ¡°Would that be strange? I mean, it has been a while since we hung out together and just chat,¡± replied


    Amelia in a nostalgic tone.


    Tiffany¡¯s expression turned grim instantly. She demanded, ¡°Babe, just tell me. I know something¡¯s


    bothering you.¡±


    Amelia shook her head and grinned bitterly before replying, ¡°I guess I really can¡¯t hide anything from


    you, huh?¡±


    Tiffany raised her brows. She was rather proud of seeing through her and was d to hear that.


    She poured herself a cup of tea after that and sipped some tea while rxing.


    Amelia shared, ¡°Tiff, I want to divorce Oscar.¡±


    Tiffany spat out the tea in the most uncouth and ugly way.


    She coughed for quite some time before she wiped the tea off her lips with the back of her hands. Her


    voice was filled with disbelief when she asked, ¡°Uh, Babe, what did you just say?¡±


    Amelia shifted her gaze down to hide the tears and the sorrows away. She sounded calm when she


    said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought things through, Tiff. I want to get a divorce.¡±


    ¡°But why? Don¡¯t you love him dearly? Why would you want to get a divorce? The two of you have gone


    through so much before being together. I have seen how good he is to you too, so why do you want to


    get a divorce?¡± blurted Tiffany in one go. She thought of something after that, and a furious expression


    showed up on her face. She demanded, ¡°Babe, tell me the truth. Did he cheat on you? Perhaps, all the


    lovey-dovey things he has been doing for you are just lies?¡±


    Amelia shook her head before answering, ¡°He¡¯s great to me, Tiff. He has given me everything I wanted.


    In fact, he is too nice to me. That is why I have to get a divorce.¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t ept how perfect he


    was, and she worried that she¡¯d lose herself in that happiness. She also worried that her self-esteem


    would deteriorate after she lost her eyesight. His kindness would likely turn her into a weak woman who


    refused to face reality, and that was not what Amelia wanted.


    Tiffany, however, didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    ¡°Babe, are you suffering from postpartum depression or something? Why are you talking nonsense


    now?¡± asked Tiffany.


    Amelia really hoped that was the case, but she meant every word she said.


    ¡°Tiff, I am being serious here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then tell me why you want to do this.¡±


    ¡°I am almost blind. In fact, I can barely make out anything that is over five meters away now. My


    eyesight is getting poorer with each passing day, and I want to get a divorce before I go blind,¡± replied


    Amelia. She used both hands to hold her cup of tea and was staring at her own reflection as she spoke


    in a calm tone.


    Tiffany reached out to hold Amelia¡¯s hand. The former cooed, ¡°Calm down, Babe. I¡¯m sure there is


    someone out there who can fix your eyes. The technology in the medical field is extremely advanced.


    Even if you end up going blind, you will still regain your eyesight once they find a suitable donor. You


    don¡¯t need to get a divorce because of that. You love him, don¡¯t you? Are you sure you¡¯ll be alright


    leaving him just like that?¡±


    Amelia grinned bitterly.


    It¡¯s not that easy to find a suitable donor. If it is, most blind people on Earth would¡¯ve already regained


    their eyesight.


    ¡°Tiff, I¡¯ve thought things through before making this decision,¡± insisted Amelia.


    Tiffany retracted her hand and advised, ¡°Babe, please take some more time to think about this. Also, I


    don¡¯t think Oscar will sign the divorce papers. Asking him for a divorce will just end up hurting both of


    you.¡±


    Amelia poured herself a cup of tea before downing it in one go.


    After that, she ced the cup aside and said, ¡°He¡¯ll sign the papers.¡±


    Amelia gave Tiffany a cliff note version of the n after that.


    When Tiffany heard all that, her eyes bulged, and she stared at Amelia as though she was a lunatic.


    ¡°Babe, I think you really have gone nuts. Cassie is your love rival, and I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re going to


    push your own husband, Oscar, to her. Is your brain taking a break or something?¡± growled Tiffany


    angrily. ¡°Your eyes are not working well now, but you haven¡¯t gone blind yet, right? Why are you already


    wallowing in self-pity? Dang, I think your brain really has gone on strike and turned you into a dummy.


    Do you really think Oscar would appreciate everything you intend to do for him?¡±


    The more Tiffany spoke, the angrier she became that her chest was heaving.


    She was both angry and heartbroken at this who was going all out and sacrificing everything for love. I


    won¡¯t be this angry or heartbroken if she were just a little smarter and a little more selfish. She should


    have considered her own well-being before making decisions.


    ¡°Listen to me, Amelia. Don¡¯t act so rashly. Everyone knows how great Oscar has been to you, and he is


    a great husband. He won¡¯t abandon you, even if you go blind. In fact, he will likely do everything he can


    to help you regain your eyesight, and I am sure everything will be okay,¡± reassured Tiffany.


    She didn¡¯t want Amelia to make any impulsive decisions because the former knew how much thetter


    loved Oscar. I don¡¯t want her to spend the rest of her life regretting this.


    Amelia picked up the teapot to pour some more tea, but the tea ended up being poured onto the table.


    Despite that, she didn¡¯t notice anything and put the teapot back to its original position. When she


    picked up her cup to drink the tea, she noticed that it was empty.


    That was when Amelia realized that she couldn¡¯t even see the content of the cup clearly.


    She calmly put the cup down and grinned before shemented, ¡°Ah, so the cup is empty.¡±


    Tiffany was stunned. She stared at Amelia for a while. After that, the former gripped thetter¡¯s hand.


    With her free hand, Tiffany waved in front of Amelia, but she never responded to that.


    That got Tiffany to panic. She immediately urged, ¡°Come on, Amelia. We¡¯re going to the hospital.¡±


    Amelia, however, held Tiffany back. The former sounded like she was cooing when she said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, Tiff. I¡¯ll be fine in a couple of minutes.¡±


    Tiffany felt like her heart was being torn apart.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She sat back down and asked, ¡°When did this start happening, Amelia?¡±


    ¡°About two weeks ago, I think. It¡¯s bing more and more frequent these past couple of days,


    though. I was pretty nervous when it first happened, but as time passed, I slowly got used to it. It¡¯s


    getting difficult to hide this from Oscar, but thankfully, he has to go to work, and my eyes worked pretty


    well when he came home at night. That is why I managed to keep him in the dark about this for so long.


    Still, I don¡¯t think my luck willst much longer. I don¡¯t want Oscar to see me going blind, and I definitely


    don¡¯t want to be a burden to him,¡± said Amelia.


    She waited until her vision returned before she could look into Tiffany¡¯s eyes and request, ¡°Tiff, you


    know me better than anyone else, so will you please help me?¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s eyes reddened with tears. Her voice was also thick with tears when she pointed out. ¡°Babe,


    why do you insist on doing this to yourself? Oscar won¡¯t abandon you, even if you go blind, and it¡¯s best


    for you if you stay with the Clintons. They are rich and have an extensivework, so it¡¯d be easier for


    them to find a suitable donor for you. If you get a divorce, your chances of regaining your eyesight will


    reduce drastically after you go blind. I don¡¯t think you should get a divorce, and I won¡¯t help you for your


    sake.¡±


    Amelia shook her head and begged, ¡°Tiff, please help me.¡±


    ¡°Babe, will you stop being stupid? If you won¡¯t care for yourself, then why don¡¯t you think about Tony¡¯s


    wellbeing? Do you really think you can get custody if Oscar gets together with Cassie?¡± scolded Tiffany


    angrily and with a broken heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought things through. If we execute my n perfectly, we can take advantage of Oscar¡¯s


    guilt. Trust me, he will definitely let me keep Tony,¡± replied Amelia firmly.


    Tiffany was so angry that she blurted, ¡°Oh, for the love of¡­ You know what, if you¡¯re that worried about


    being a burden, then why don¡¯t you give Tony up too? You¡¯ll be useless once you go blind, right? That


    means that no one will be around to care for Tony when that happens.¡±


    Amelia was instantly stunned.


    Tiffany¡¯s heart broke. She softened her stance and added, ¡°Babe, I didn¡¯t mean that. I was just trying to


    calm you down. Sometimes, we need to be a little selfish. Stop worrying about others. You feel as


    though you are going blind will make things hard for Oscar, but have you ever asked him how he feels


    about this?¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°If you never evenmunicate with him, then what makes you think you¡¯d be a burden to him? If he


    truly loves you, he won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    Tiffany was viewing the matter as a third party. Maybe it was because she had never loved anyone


    before; hence, she couldn¡¯t understand the low self-esteem that came with loving someone too much.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help crying. She blurted, ¡°You¡¯re right, Tiffany, but have you considered how things will


    be after I go blind? I will be a cripple, and Oscar might be okay with taking care of me for a year or two,


    but not for a lifetime. He will eventually get tired and will start hating me. I, on the other hand, will get


    used to him spoiling me so much that I will be unreasonable. When that happens, our love will


    slowly turn to hate, and that is not something I want. I¡¯d rather he remembers me in my best state. I


    don¡¯t want to turn into an old hag, and I don¡¯t want him to be more distant as I grow uglier. I


    honestly don¡¯t think I can survive that.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s fury slowly died down as Amelia¡¯s tears rolled down.


    She was heartbroken, even though she could understand how Amelia felt. If only she is a little more


    selfish. So what if she goes blind? The Clintons have dozens of maids working at their house, so those


    maids could easily take care of her. It¡¯s so frustrating that Amelia is too proud to show anyone her


    weaknesses.


    ¡°Tiff, please help me,¡± requested Amelia, whose eyes were still wet with tears. She sounded sincere


    when she added, ¡°You¡¯re my best friend. I don¡¯t know what to do if you refuse to stand by my side.¡±


    Tiffany sighed. In the end, she had no choice but topromise. She asked, ¡°Are you sure? Will you


    regret your decision if Oscar ends up marrying Cassie?¡±


    Amelia replied, ¡°Cassie loves him. If I can¡¯t take care of him for the rest of his life, then the best


    alternative is for someone who loves him to do that in my ce. Besides, they have a history together,


    and I am simply giving them a tiny push.¡±


    Tiffany could tell that Amelia was lying, but she still grinned bitterly and replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you. I


    just hope that you won¡¯t regret this.¡±


    Amelia forced a smile to her lips before saying, ¡°Thank you, Tiff.¡±


    Tiffany had a skin-deep grin on when she replied, ¡°Babe, I will stand by you, no matter what you


    choose to do. I just wish that you are thinking straight. If you get a divorce, you will likely end up cutting


    all ties with the Clintons.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Babe, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought things through, Tiff, and I won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Tiffany kept quiet. She knew there was no point in saying anything else because Amelia had already


    made up her mind.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 255

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 255


    Chapter 255 Beautiful


    Amelia and Tiffany finally came to an agreement, but both still had a grim expression on.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to Cassie in person,¡± said Amelia after she sipped some tea.


    Tiffany just stared at her for she could barely keep up with Amelia¡¯s way of thoughts at that moment. So


    she¡¯s not just going to push her husband into another woman¡¯s arm? She¡¯s also going to talk to her


    love rival?


    ¡°Well, you have gone nuts, Babe,¡± concluded Tiffany.


    ¡°Our n won¡¯t work without Cassie,¡± replied Amelia calmly.


    Tiffany bulged her eyes in disbelief. She asked, ¡°You¡¯re going to let her in on your n?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t implement our n without her.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, you have gone crazy. You know she doesn¡¯t like you, but you¡¯re still going to tell her your


    n? I am certain that she will tell Oscar the truth once the dust settles. If that happens, Oscar will


    really hate you and there¡¯ll be no turning back,¡± reminded Tiffany angrily.


    Amelia remained calm and unmoved. ¡°That is exactly what I want. On top of that, I want her to tell


    Oscar that I have fallen for someone else.¡±


    Tiffany was so angry that she kicked the floor. She kept ring at Amelia. If possible, the former


    wanted to crack thetter¡¯s head open and see what was wrong with her brain.


    ¡°Amelia, are you kidding me?¡±


    Amelia shook her head while hanging her head down.


    ¡°Why? If you do all that, you won¡¯t just hurt yourself. In fact, you¡¯ll hurt Oscar too. That will make it


    virtually impossible for the two of you to be together again.¡±


    ¡°I want him to hate me and see me as a vile woman. That way, he won¡¯t hurt as much from the divorce.


    Most importantly, he can move on and fall in love with another woman.¡±


    Tiffany shook her head in exasperation. She couldn¡¯t understand Amelia at all. Her n was totally


    absurd. As far as Tiffany was concerned, a married couple should go through thick and thin


    together. Yet, the stupid woman sitting in front of me is going to face all the hardship by herself. I


    honestly don¡¯t understand what kind of love this is.


    Tiffany crouched down in front of Amelia, held her hand and said, ¡°Calm down, Babe. You don¡¯t need to


    be so harsh. If you cut all ties with Oscar and make things that bad, I guarantee that everything will be


    messed up. Oscar can be cruel, and I bet you will have to leave penniless besides losing Tony¡¯s


    custody, so we have to n things well. We don¡¯t need to include Cassie in this. Seriously, your n is


    too extreme. If we do as you nned, things between you and Oscar will truly be over. No one can


    ept their wife conning them like that, so I think we should n it carefully. My suggestion is that you


    leave Cassie out of this. There¡¯s no need to go to the extreme. You need to think about Tony. The kid


    needs his father, so don¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    Amelia turned to Tiffany. The former thought about it and eventually nodded in agreement.


    Tiffany sighed a breath of relief after that. She was truly worried that Amelia would do something stupid


    in the heat of the moment. Thank the heavens she asked me out to discuss the matter before doing


    anything. Who knows what will happen if she hadn¡¯t done that?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll work on the issue you talked about earlier after we have a better n. However, if you


    don¡¯t want to leave Oscar, I suggest you change your mind on the matter. The Clintons have dozens of


    maids, and they can take care of you, even if you go blind,¡± said Tiffany with a heavy heart.


    Amelia stood up and informed, ¡°Tiff, if you don¡¯t want to help me, I can manage it on my own.¡±


    Tiffany sighed. She knew that Amelia too well and was aware of how there was no changing Amelia¡¯s


    mind once something had been decided. Hence, Tiffany knew that Amelia had thought things through


    before deciding to get a divorce.


    Amelia loved Oscar. No one knew that better than Tiffany, and she knew that Amelia would never ask


    for a divorce if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was going blind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you, Babe. Back then, I was the one who told you to get a divorce because I knew that you


    weren¡¯t happy. Now, I will be the one to stand by your side as you struggle through this divorce. Our


    friendship will never die,¡± said Tiffany.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but feelforted and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Tiff, and thank you for everything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Stop being so polite. Come stay with me after you get a divorce from Oscar.¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    ¡°I want to leave the city with Tony. Oscar and I have too many memories here. Maybe I¡¯ll be back in the


    future after I¡¯ve truly let everything go,¡± replied Amelia. Her eyes shone with sorrow as she spoke.


    Tiffany was taken aback, but she eventually said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, too. I am basically a frence writer, so


    all I need is toplete my assignments on time and e-mail it to Shannon. She won¡¯tin, and I


    can leave with you.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s lips parted, but Tiffany was faster. Thetter said, ¡°Babe, you are not allowed to say that it¡¯s


    fine for you and Tony to leave on your own. If you still regard me as your BFF, then stop talking like


    that, or I will never forgive you.¡±


    Amelia swallowed the words she was about to say. She had so much to say but turn them into a single


    phrase. ¡°Thank you, Tiff.¡±


    Tiffany stoked Amelia¡¯s shoulders to offer somefort.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll treat you to a great meal. We have to fill our stomachs if we are to n for the divorce.


    That annoying Oscar is a smart one, and we¡¯ll surely fail if we go against him on an empty stomach,¡±


    said Tiffany. She deliberately made it sound light, but she actually felt extremely ufortable.


    However, Tiffany knew that Amelia must feel worse, so she put on a cheery smile.


    ¡°Maybe some other day, Tiff. I have to go back to Tony,¡± replied Amelia.


    Tiffany turned to Amelia and said, ¡°Okay, then let me walk you home. I¡¯ll go home after that and will


    take a week toe up with a perfect n. Don¡¯t do anything impulsive before I clue you in on the


    n, okay?¡±


    Amelia just smiled at that.


    ¡°You go on home, Tiff. I want to go for a walk and be on my own for a while. I¡¯ll grab a cab home if I get


    tired,¡± said Amelia.


    Tiffany scanned Amelia once. Then, she sighed internally before asking, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay


    on your own?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tiff. I¡¯m not a fragile porcin doll.¡±


    Tiffany couldn¡¯t convince Amelia, so she had topromise and leave.


    Amelia left the teahouse after that and walked along the street aimlessly. Before she knew it, she had


    gone to the ce where she and Oscar went on their first valentine together as a married couple. She


    remembered she was all chirpy that day and insisted that Oscar apany her. To her surprise, Oscar


    agreed to do so, and they went to the park, where sakura blossomed.


    At the time, Oscar saw Amelia as a money-minded woman, so he had a grouchy expression the entire


    time. Still, he was patient and did all sorts of childish activities with her. She held his hand, and they


    watched fireworks while standing under the trees. She also hopped onto Oscar¡¯s back and pulled a


    prank on him by painting a dot on his forehead with her lipstick. They were doing what most couples


    did.


    They rarely went out to hang out on their own, so that year¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day became one of the most


    memorable moments for Amelia.


    She walked to the tree where she and Oscar hung out together all those years ago. There, she saw the


    words ¡°Oz loves Am¡±. Those were the words she carved onto the trunk back then. Even though it had


    been five years, those words were still clear.


    At the time, she was ying a prank on Oscar when she carved those words. She never imagined that


    there woulde a day when she would fall that madly in love with Oscar.


    When she caressed those words, tears welled up in her eyes.


    The ident almost took her life, and she survived after putting up a tough fight against fate. That was


    what prompted her and Oscar to confess their love for each other. Amelia thought that they would be


    together forever after going through all the obstacles, but destiny had a twisted sense of humor.


    Just as she was happy and in love, she was pushed to a corner again with her condition.


    Consequently, she wanted to put an end to her marriage.


    There was a time when Amelia was worried that Oscar would abandon her. Nevertheless, things had


    taken a turn, and she was now the person who would be leaving him. In some way, this was funny, but


    Amelia couldn¡¯tugh at all.


    She crouched down and wrapped her arms around her knees. She looked as though she was a


    helpless kid who had lost her way and couldn¡¯t find her home.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    No one knew how long she had been crying, but her ringing phone was what ultimately got her to stop.


    She got her phone out and saw that it was Oscar who called.


    She stared at the screen without picking it up.


    The phone kept ringing for quite some time before it died down. The second and third calls came soon


    after. Amelia didn¡¯t pick up until the third call.


    She deliberately pretended to be carefree when she said, ¡°Oscar, I was shopping earlier, so I didn¡¯t


    hear my phone ringing. Why did you call me during working hours? Do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you sound like that?¡± asked Oscar. He had good hearing and could tell that


    there was something off with Amelia¡¯s voice.


    ¡°My voice? Oh, it¡¯s nothing. It probably sounds a little coarse because I had some fried food earlier.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not healthy to eat that, so you should avoid that, okay?¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Naggy, I shall request permission the next time I have cravings. By the way, why are you


    calling me? Do you actually miss me?¡±


    Oscar murmured a soft, affirmative reply before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere tonight, so dress up,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Will there be a crowd?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯ll just be the two of us. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve gone on a date or stayed out, so tonight, I


    will give you a memorable night,¡± answered Oscar in a suggestive tone.


    Amelia¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help thumping hard, and her cheeks flushed red.


    ¡°Wear something nice tonight, Honey,¡± reminded Oscar from the other side of the line. His voice was


    ever so seductive.


    ¡°O-Okay.¡±


    ¡°I have to work now. I¡¯lle and pick you upter. Someone will babysit Tony for us,¡± informed Oscar.


    Amelia kept staring at the dark screen even after she had already hung up. She couldn¡¯t stop


    grinning. Even after we get a divorce, I¡¯d still have all the memories we share to keep me strong. It¡¯ll be


    enough for me to get through my darkest times.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t be bothered to keep dwelling on her sadness. She left the park and hailed a cab to


    head to the Clinton residence.


    Olivia and Owen weren¡¯t there. Stephanie was the only one home, and she was munching on an apple.


    Amelia ignored Stephanie and walked up the stairs right away. Stephanie was so angry that she bit


    hard into the apple before mumbling, ¡°Just you wait, Amelia Winters. Some day, I will personally make


    sure that you get kicked out of the house in the most humiliating way.¡±


    Naturally, Amelia didn¡¯t hear what Stephanie said. She walked up the stairs and entered the nursery to


    check on Tony. She also talked to Kurt before returning to her room and picking a dress.


    In the end, she settled on a red dress with unique embroidery stitched onto it. She took her clothes off


    and put that dress on. A few momentster, a stunning woman with sexy curves stood in front of the


    mirror.


    Amelia stared at her own reflection. Even she couldn¡¯t deny that she had an amazing figure with the


    right curves in the right ces. As a matter of fact, the dress further highlighted her beauty.


    That night, Oscar was stunned in ce for a moment when he saw Amelia in that stunning dress. He


    tantly checked out the ridiculously beautiful Amelia and instinctively licked his tongue a little.


    Amelia blushed when she saw him doing that. Her reddened cheeks fit well with her wless


    complexion, and that made her even more stunning.


    She turned around to avoid his gaze. In a shy tone, she asked, ¡°Oscar, do I look okay in this?¡±


    Oscar kept staring. He was direct when he replied, ¡°Yes, you are incredibly beautiful, and I am tempted


    to hide you away. That way, I¡¯ll be the only one who can admire your beauty.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s cheeks turned red, and she was practically melting under Oscar¡¯s burning gaze.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 256

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 256


    Chapter 256 A Romantic Dinner


    Oscar bowed like the perfect gentleman and said, ¡°This way, my beautifuldy.¡±


    Amelia put her hand on his, and Oscar kissed the back of her hand. After that, he pulled her into his


    arms and teased her by biting her ear a little before seductively saying, ¡°You are too beautiful. I am so


    tempted to lock you up so that no other man can witness your beauty. Really, you are so stunning that I


    am feeling a little threatened.¡±


    Amelia giggled and rested in his arms.


    Perhaps it was because she knew that they would soon be separated, but Amelia was less passive that


    day. She would not let any opportunity to stay close to Oscar slip through her fingers. She kept


    enjoying his masculine scent and lost herself in it.


    Amelia yed with Oscar¡¯s chest a little as she said, ¡°I miss you too, Darling.¡±


    When Oscar heard that, his entire body trembled as though he had felt an electric shock. His gaze


    instantly filled with lust, and it looked as if he was a hungry monster that had finally found its prey.


    Oscar carried Amelia like she were a princess and freed up one hand to open the door to his car. He


    carefully ced her down before entering the car himself. As he entered, he closed the door behind


    him.


    Oscar¡¯s tall figure hovered over Amelia, and his gaze was stuck on her. He bent down and kissed


    Amelia at the very next second.


    Just as Amelia was losing her mind in the lust that Oscar had ignited, he suddenly stopped kissing her


    and slowly put some distance between them. He kept his eyes on Amelia, who was lost in love at the


    time.


    When Oscar got up, Amelia instantly felt empty. Her mind slowly came back around, and she stared at


    Oscar in confusion.


    Oscar tapped her nose lovingly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner for now. I don¡¯t want you to go hungry.¡±


    Amelia blushed a little upon hearing that.


    The more the two of them got to know each other, the more Amelia realize that Oscar was not actually


    a strict person. He was only putting on a show for the public. When he was with her, he could flirt and


    get her to blush hard as her heart thumped fast. Thank the heavens he doesn¡¯t have the habit of flirting


    with other women. If he does, there will be countless admirers, and who knows how much mess he¡¯ll


    have to clean up?


    Amelia reached out and continued caressing his chest. She was seducing him deliberately and asked,


    ¡°Darling, are you sure you can hold it in for so long?¡±


    Oscar was quick to grab Amelia¡¯s hand. He reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t y with fire. The doctor said that it¡¯s best


    if you don¡¯t go hungry. I don¡¯t want you to get sick, so behave.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart stirred for a moment there. She would never have guessed that Oscar had suppressed


    his lust just because he was worried about her physical wellbeing.


    If a man¡¯s focus was on a woman¡¯s health, that would mean that he truly loved her.


    Amelia was so touched that she felt like crying. It wouldn¡¯tst long. Soon, she would have to sever her


    rtionship with a man who loved her dearly.


    How cruel can destiny be? Why am I being dealt with cards like these just when I am blessed with a


    good life?.


    Oscar¡¯s warm hand gently wiped the tears off her face. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you


    suddenly crying? Was I too aggressive earlier when I kiss you?¡±


    Amelia regained herposure. She touched her face and realized that she was indeed crying.


    She looked into Oscar¡¯s eyes and came up with an excuse. After that, sheined, ¡°This is all your


    fault for being too nice to me. It feels surreal, and I start overthinking. You know how women love to


    analyze everything. I am just worried that you won¡¯t treat me as nicely in the future.¡±


    Oscar grinned exasperatedly. In a loving tone, he replied, ¡°Oh my, you think too much. I have a master


    n, you know? I¡¯m being nice to you to spoil you to the point where you behave so ridiculously that no


    other man can stand you. That way, you¡¯ll be mine forever. Come now, sit tight. We¡¯ll go have dinner


    now.¡±


    Oscar got out of the car and circled around to get to the driver¡¯s seat. Amelia, on the other hand, went


    to the passenger¡¯s seat.


    She would never have guessed it, but their dinner was taking ce on an enormous private yacht. The


    yacht had pearl beaded curtains, a miniature kitchen, a variety of food, and a sofa with rose petals


    spread on it. Everything looked magical, and it was beyond any woman¡¯s romantic fantasy.


    When Amelia saw that, her jaw dropped a little. The surprise in her eyes was obvious.


    With sentimental music ying in the background, everything was exquisite, Amelia was mesmerized


    andpletely lost herself in the ambiance.


    That evening was destined to be a memorable one.


    Unfortunately, the happier she was, the more sorrowful she would be when she got a divorce.


    Oscar pulled up a chair. Like a gentleman, he offered, ¡°Please take a seat, mydy.¡±


    Amelia sat down. A server showed up soon after with a cart. He handed Oscar a bouquet of eleven red


    roses and bowed down before asking, ¡°Mr. Clinton, shall I serve the dishes now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    The server nodded and pushed the cart away. It didn¡¯t take long before a few more servers showed up


    to serve the dishes.


    They ced eight exquisite dishes for sampling, two bowls of soup, and a bottle of premium red wine.


    They also set two wine sses down.


    Oscar waved his hand and instructed, ¡°Everyone can leave now.¡±


    The servers were all well-trained, so they left politely and quickly.


    Oscar got off his chair and got down on one knee in front of Amelia. He seemed a little nervous and


    excited when he said, ¡°Honey, the florist told me that a bouquet of eleven red roses signifies a lifetime


    of love, and I promise that you will be my one and only love for the rest of my life.¡±


    Amelia put one hand over her lips. She didn¡¯t expect Oscar to be that romantic.


    A lifetime of love. That was what she had longed for all that time. Who would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯d hear


    him making that promise at a time and ce like that?


    The mood and ambiance were great, and it was perfect for making bold promises, but Amelia felt like


    crying.


    She couldn¡¯t help feeling sad when she thought about how she would have to leave Oscar soon. With


    that, tears started swirling in her eyes once more.


    When Oscar saw her like that, he got a little nervous. He had always been able to stay calm, but at that


    moment, he was so worried that he stuttered, ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong? Do you not like roses? Or do you


    think that eleven roses aren¡¯t good enough? How about I have my men get a bouquet of ny-nine


    roses? O-Or nine hundred and ny-nine roses? I can get you anything you want.¡±


    He sounded so funny that Amelia giggled when she heard what Oscar said. She thought, Yeah, it is a


    little difficult for a man like Oscar to do something so romantic. He must be panicking because he put a


    lot of thought into this. It makes all this even more precious, though.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia reached out to ept the roses. She was smiling and crying at the same time when she lied, ¡°I


    love them. I¡¯m just crying tears of joy.¡±


    Oscar sighed a breath of relief. He wiped her tears off for her and said, ¡°You really know how to get a


    man worried. You cry, regardless of whether you¡¯re happy or sad. Gosh, how have I never noticed that


    you are so sensitive? Looks like I will have a hard time ahead of me. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it,


    though. My wife is just too sensitive.¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help chuckling. She pointed out, ¡°You¡¯ve already promised me a lifetime of love, so you


    can¡¯t take back your words now.¡±


    Oscar pretended to be exasperated, but his eyes shone with love.


    ¡°Yeah, I will honor my word. Hence, you can be as reckless and as ridiculous as you want to be


    because you are my wife.¡±


    Amelia loved the way Oscar¡¯s eyes oozed with tenderness when he looked at her. It made her feel like


    she was even more precious than most women and princesses in the world. To top it off, she was with


    her prince charming, and they were going to live happily ever after. The only sad part was that she


    would have to wake up soon and go back to her lonely life.


    Contradicting motions ran wildly in Amelia¡¯s heart. In the end, she flung herself into Oscar¡¯s arms and


    said, ¡°Thank you, Oscar.¡± Thank you for giving me such a memorable and romantic night.


    Oscar held her tightly and pointed out, ¡°When did you be so easily touched? I celebrated your


    birthdays in the past too. Why didn¡¯t you throw yourself on me then?¡±


    Amelia replied, ¡°You were there for my previous birthdays, but you had someone else prepare


    everything in your ce. This year, you put in the effort to do everything, so it is more precious to me.


    I¡¯m so touched by all that you have done for me.¡±


    Oscar tapped her nose lovingly and grinned before he said, ¡°You can be really mischievous sometimes.


    Take a seat and let¡¯s eat. The food is getting cold.¡±


    Amelia sat down, and Oscar got some food for her. After that, he picked up his winess and said,


    ¡°Cheers.¡±


    Amelia picked her winess up as well and clinked it against his ss. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let


    you get me drunk tonight.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s eyes burned with lust for a moment there. His tone was seductive when he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Your hand is healed, and you¡¯re recovering well. I¡¯m not letting you off the easily tonight.¡±


    That night was destined to be a passionate and sleepless night.


    The lovers had a romantic dinner. The servers took the dishes away in a timely manner and got them


    their dessert.


    Amelia took a bite of the dessert ced in front of her. It was fragrant and not overly sweet, so it was


    delicious.


    Oscar watched her eat and suddenly said, ¡°Honey, you have to finish this.¡±


    Amelia stared over strangely and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I hired a famous chef to make this dessert for you. Don¡¯t let my effort go to waste,¡± said Oscar in a


    sincere tone.


    When Amelia heard that, she felt like the dessert in her mouth suddenly became a hundred times


    tastier.


    At the bottom of the dessert was a cover where a ne was ced inside. Amelia¡¯s eyes widened


    as she tilted her head up and stared at Oscar in disbelief.


    Oscar calmly removed the cover and took the custom-made crystal ne which had two doves


    forming a love shape together. On top of one of the doves was the engraving of ¡°Oz loves Am¡± on it.


    The ne was especially striking and shining brightly under the light.


    ¡°I had this ne custom-made for you. Do you like it?¡± asked Oscar.


    Amelia took a closer look at the ne and saw the words engraved on it.


    ¡°Oscar, these words¡­¡±


    ¡°When we celebrated our first Valentine¡¯s Day as a married couple, you dragged me to a park and


    carved the same words onto a tree. You said that was the mostmon thing a couple did and


    imed that our marriage willst forever as long as the tree lived,¡± reminded Oscar. He got up and


    helped Amelia put on the ne. After that, he looked at her andplimented, ¡°You look stunning


    in this.¡±


    Amelia caressed the ne around her neck. There were too many surprises that day that she was


    lost for words.


    The prank from five years ago¡­ She thought that she was the only one who would remember it, but as


    it turned out, Oscar remembered it as well. That was indeed a huge surprise.


    That evening, Oscar had sprung her with too many surprises.


    ¡°Oscar, you remember all that?¡± blurted Amelia. She felt like she was dreaming because everything


    was simply too unbelievable.


    ¡°What a silly girl! Of course, I remember. I remember every word you say and everything you do,¡±


    replied Oscar sweetly.


    ¡°But back then¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh! We should only focus on the present and our future. All you need to know is that right now, you


    are the woman I love. You are also the person I want to spend the rest of my life with. We have wasted


    so much time in the past, and I don¡¯t want to waste another second from now on,¡± said Oscar.


    Amelia nodded. She caressed the ne around her neck and truly loved the crystal doves.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 257

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 257


    Chapter 257 Crying


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± asked Oscar.


    ¡°I love it,¡± replied Amelia in a sweet tone. That ne was priceless as far as she was concerned,


    and she would never sell it, no matter how much money she was offered. It signified Oscar¡¯s love for


    her, after all.


    Oscar was not a romantic guy, but when he did something romantic, he would go all out, and he could


    make someone feel like the happiest person on Earth.


    Just then, Amelia suddenly heard fireworks going off. She stared curiously at Oscar. He responded by


    calmly holding her hand and leading her outdoors.


    Amelia seemed stunned when she stared at the colorful and dazzling sparks in the night sky. She


    gasped and blurted, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Oscar smiled. Carefully and gently, he held Amelia in his arms and cherished the precious moment with


    her.


    The fireworkssted for a while. When it was nearing its end, a message lit up in the sky. It said, ¡°I love


    you, Honey. I will love you forever.¡±


    Amelia was so happy that she was tearing up. That night was beautiful and magical. It was as if


    everything was a dream.


    ¡°Oscar, when did you get everything ready?¡± asked Amelia in a surprised tone.


    ¡°I got everything prepared a few days ago. Do you like it? I personally arranged for everything,¡±


    answered Oscar in a tone that suggested he was bragging a little.


    Amelia nodded to let him have his moment. She then said, ¡°I love it.¡±


    Oscar was d that he got his beautiful wife to smile. They were both happy, and as soon as they went


    inside the yacht, their passion was lit instantly in that luxurious room. Their bodies became one and


    there was nothing between them now¡­


    They made love the entire night, and Amelia became so tired that she couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. Oscar,


    on the other hand, seemed as energetic as a majestic dragon. He was a little heartbroken when he saw


    Amelia panting on the bed in exhaustion, so he asked, ¡°Are you spent?¡±


    Amelia turned to him and nodded slightly.


    She was tired, but she was also happier than she had ever been. That was her first time together with


    Oscar after they confessed their love for each other. Perhaps it was because of the love between them


    that Amelia felt especially content that night.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to the bathroom so you can take a bath.¡±


    Amelia rested in Oscar¡¯s arms and let him carry her into the bathroom. He helped her clean up, but he


    couldn¡¯t resist, so he took advantage of the situation and drew her against his aching hardness.


    When everything was done, Oscar carried Amelia out of the washroom and ced her on the bed. He


    pulled up the nket for her and smirked like a mischievous kid that had just gotten away with stealing


    some candy.


    ¡°Sleep well.¡±


    Amelia nodded and rested in his arms. It didn¡¯t take long before her even breathing could be heard.


    Oscar caressed her hair and stared lovingly at her. After that, he murmured, ¡°You silly woman. I won¡¯t


    have to worry about you if you just listen and rely on me all the time.¡±


    Amelia had never been someone who listened, so Oscar couldn¡¯t help but get worried sometimes. After


    spending a few years together, her presence had found its way to etch into his mind without him


    realizing it.


    It was like how his friend once described things to him. That friend had imed that Amelia was like an


    addiction, and she was fatally attractive to men around her. Men would fall head over heel for her over


    time.


    Oscar didn¡¯t think much of it then and assumed that he would only love Cassie. To his surprise, Amelia


    broke his inhibition, which he had always prided himself on. In the end, he had submitted himself


    willingly at her feet.


    s, he was at hermand for the rest of his life.


    He held her tightly and slowly fell asleep as well.


    At around eleven o¡¯clock the next morning, Amelia woke up, but her eyes couldn¡¯t see anything. She


    reached out to pat the spot beside her, but it was empty.


    That got her to panic, so she shouted, ¡°Oscar, Oscar.¡±


    It just so happened that Oscar was pushing a cart with breakfast over. When he saw how helpless she


    seemed, he abandoned the breakfast and hurried over to say, ¡°I¡¯m right here. Are you up, my love?¡±


    Amelia sighed a breath of relief and blurted, ¡°Oscar, it¡¯s still dark out there, so why are you up so


    early?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression instantly stiffened. He turned to the window and saw the sunlight streaming in. He


    held his hand up and waved in front of Amelia, but she didn¡¯t respond to it.


    That got Oscar to turn pale.


    ¡°Oscar, what time is it? It¡¯s so dark out. Did we sleep for long?¡± asked Amelia. The night before was


    simply too perfect, and that was probably why Amelia didn¡¯t think about how her eyes might be having


    some trouble. That, in turn, got her to let down her guard.


    Oscar was quick toe around. He got onto the bed and answered, ¡°It¡¯s not even six o¡¯clock. I was


    mesmerized staring at you, so I couldn¡¯t sleep. Come now, be good, and sleep a little longer. We¡¯ll have


    brunch after we wake up.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    She obediently rested in Oscar¡¯s arms. Just before she closed her eyes, she regained her sight.


    Her heart jumped. She tilted her head up and saw Oscar staring with worry burning in his eyes. That


    got her heart to grip. Oh no, he looks so sad.


    She panicked and couldn¡¯te up with a good excuse. What excuse or exnation can I offer to get


    out of this?


    Oscar stared at her. He put on a forced smile as he asked, ¡°What is it? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? It¡¯s


    not even six o¡¯clock yet, so I¡¯ll sleep a little longer with you.¡±


    Hearing that further broke Amelia¡¯s heart. He knows that I might go blind, but he¡¯s putting on an act for


    me.


    ¡°Surprise, Darling! How was my acting earlier? I bet it was good. You totally bought it,¡± replied Amelia.


    She suddenly got out of his embrace and sat up as she winked mischievously.


    Oscar was a little taken aback when he saw how Amelia was acting like an entirely different person. He


    was a quick thinker but he still couldn¡¯t react to it.


    Amelia hopped out of the bed and pretended that everything was fine. She walked to the cart and


    opened the lid. A delicious aroma swept over, and she acted surprised when she turned around to say,


    ¡°Oscar, you got me my favorite breakfast. This is perfect. I am famished, and it¡¯s so great that I can eat


    as soon as I wake up. Ah, I love you so much!¡±


    Oscar sat on the bed quietly. His eyes scanned Amelia carefully.


    The smile on Amelia¡¯s face faded a little. She walked to him and sounded apologetic when she lied. ¡°I


    was just messing with you and pulling a small prank. Are you mad?¡±


    Oscar just kept quiet and stared at her.


    Amelia suddenly felt vulnerable. Oscar was a genius, and it seemed like it would be a tough job to hide


    her condition from him.


    ¡°Amelia, are your eyes¡­?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re fine. My eyes are perfect, and I won¡¯t go blind. Don¡¯t worry,¡± blurted Amelia as she panicked


    and interrupted Oscar.


    Her hasty reaction worked more like a confession than a lie. To Oscar, that was a sign that she was


    feeling guilty.


    Amelia didn¡¯t realize that she spoke too soon until she had blurted those words. She suddenly felt lost.


    Her lips moved, but she couldn¡¯t find the right words.


    Oscar¡¯s expression became even grimmer. He got off the bed and stood in front of Amelia. His tall


    figure became a form of pressure for Amelia.


    He tilted her chin up and demanded, ¡°Honey, are you going blind?¡±


    Amelia instinctively backed away. She put on a straight face and lied, ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    After that, she caressed her tummy pitifully and requested, ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m so hungry. Can we eat for now?


    You went insanest night, and my back is aching so much. Will you give me a massage after our


    meal?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression remained the same.


    Amelia sighed. She married a genius, and it was difficult to con him.


    ¡°Oscar, my eyes are fine. I was just messing with you earlier. Will I be able to stand here if my eyes are


    going blind? I recalled a scene from a tv drama earlier, so I pulled a prank as the actress did to the


    actor. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d actually get you worried. That¡¯s the truth,¡± said Amelia in a sincere tone.


    She paused and sounded convincing when she further pointed out. ¡°Tiff already told me about the


    blood clot in my brain, and I know that it¡¯d affect my sight. I promise you this, though. If that actually


    comes to it, I will surely tell you. I want to spend the rest of my life with you, so I will take care of myself


    You can trust me on that, right?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s tensed expression finally eased up.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not mad anymore?¡± asked Amelia to test the waters.


    Oscar hugged her and instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat now. I¡¯ll go shopping with youter.¡±


    Amelia nodded and rested in his arms for a while. After that, she walked to the cart again.


    Unfortunately, her eyes acted up once again after she had taken a few steps forward.


    Oscar was observant and detected her strange behavior. He quickly asked, ¡°What is it? Do your eyes


    feel ufortable?¡±


    Amelia pretended to be calm and tilted her head up. She sounded as though she was just being


    coquettish when she requested, ¡°Darling, will you carry me to the bed? I want to have breakfast in bed


    with you. I saw it on the tv, and that is how the actor spoils the actress. Will you y along with me?¡±


    Oscar tapped her nose in exasperation, but he still spoiled her by carrying her and cing her onto the


    bed.


    After that, he went to push the cart over and ced a small table on the bed. Then, he put everything in


    ce. ¡°Alright, eat up.¡±


    Amelia still couldn¡¯t see anything, so she was rather panicked.


    She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. In a mischievous tone, she requested, ¡°Darling, I want


    you to feed me. I will keep my eyes closed and leave the rest to you.¡±


    Oscar loved it when Amelia acted like a helpless woman, so he didn¡¯t think much about how strange


    Amelia¡¯s behavior was.


    He got the bowl up and started feeding Amelia like a kid, and she was eating away happily.


    After their meal, Amelia opened her eyes, but she still couldn¡¯t see. She pretended to be calm and said,


    ¡°Darling, you should eat up too. I¡¯m a little tired, so please nap with meter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Oscar ended up finishing the romantic lunch quickly on his own.


    He had the server take the dishes away before he got back to bed and hugged Amelia. He asked, ¡°Do


    you want to take a nap?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Oscar stroked her back and promised, ¡°Sleep well. I¡¯ll be right here.¡±


    Amelia pretended to be asleep.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Oscar seemed to be tired as well, and he fell asleep soon after.


    Amelia listened to his even breathing and opened her eyes when she was certain that he was asleep.


    The darkness she saw got her to cry silently.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 258

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 258


    Chapter 258 Earlier Than Scheduled


    After a while, Amelia slowly regained her eyesight. She carefully moved Oscar¡¯s hand that was on her


    waist away carefully and got off the bed. Putting on a jacket, she walked out and headed for the deck


    for a breather. Staring at the vast ocean, she spread her arms wide and took in the fresh air.


    When her emotions settled, she pulled out her phone to give Tiffany a call.


    The call was soon connected, and Tiffany¡¯s thick voice rasped out, ¡°Hey, Babe.¡±


    Amelia asked gingerly, ¡°Tiff, are you still asleep?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wake up soon,¡± came Tiffany¡¯szy reply. That was what she said, but in reality, she


    sounded like she was exhausted and couldn¡¯t wait to go to bed.


    Furrowing her brows, Amelia answered, ¡°If you¡¯re sleepy, go back to sleep. I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m awake now. What is this about?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no longer sleepy?¡± Amelia knew Tiffany¡¯s work forced her to keep a nocturnal schedule. She¡¯d


    often work all night long to meet deadlines and sleep in the day. Sometimes, she¡¯d only get to sleep


    less than five hours a day. Tiffany was dedicated to her job,pared to other full-time authors.


    Besides being efficient, she rarely missed deadlines. Hence, many editors loved to work with her.


    ¡°I want to take action earlier than scheduled.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t bother beating around the bush and


    revealed her thoughts.


    After a long silence, Tiffany asked, ¡°Babe, are you sure? If you take action, you won¡¯t be able to get


    back together with Oscar. Tony will lose his father at a young age. Are you sure about this?¡±


    Staring at the endless ocean, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. She knew she was being


    selfish by iming that it was for Oscar¡¯s own good. In fact, she was afraid they¡¯d end up being total


    strangers one day.


    The truth was, she wasn¡¯t bold enough to face Oscar with her disability. The more Oscar treated her


    well, the more unsettled she was. Her utmost fear was that one day Oscar would get bored with her


    and dump her. Thus, she refused to let herself drown in his warmth.


    To put things inly, her disability made her a coward. If she remained with Oscar, she¡¯d slowly lose


    herself as fear overwhelmed her. The more capable Oscar was, the thicker her shell became. Like a


    wounded hedgehog, she was prickling both herself and Oscar.


    ¡°Tiff, the intervals when I lost my eyesight are getting longer. I think I¡¯ll lose my eyesightpletely in a


    few months. I want toplete the divorce procedures when I can still see,¡± Amelia exined while


    she held back her emotions. ¡°You¡¯ll help me right, Tiff?¡±


    Tiffany sighed out loud. ¡°I once said I¡¯ll support you no matter what your decision is. I wish you¡¯ll spend


    some time to calm down. It¡¯s has been a long challenge for Oscar and you to keep your marriage


    afloat. Won¡¯t you think about it? Even if you end up being blind, I don¡¯t think Oscar will dump you.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes reddened instantly. Huge waves crashed into the yacht, making it wobble dangerously.


    ¡°Tiff, I know. But I can¡¯t help but despise myself. You have no idea how it feels to be blind. It¡¯s easy to


    get dejected when one¡¯s surrounded by the dark. I don¡¯t want our love to wear out on this endless, dark


    path. I¡¯d rather leave when the memories on each other are still pleasant than do it when things turn


    ugly. That way, he¡¯d remember me at my prime. I sound really selfish, right?¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t stop herself from bursting into tears.


    Tiffany panicked at once. ¡°Babe, I¡¯ll help you. Don¡¯t cry. Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I¡¯ll support


    you. Let¡¯s not give up and wait until the hospital finds a suitable cornea donor. You¡¯ll be fine,¡± she tried


    tofort Amelia.


    s, Amelia said nothing.


    On the other end of the line, Tiffany continued, ¡°Babe, I still think you should think twice before getting a


    divorce. Of course, if you¡¯re really sure about it, I¡¯ll stop giving you advice. I just don¡¯t want you to act


    recklessly. After all, it would be best to remain in the Clinton family even if it is for the sake of treating


    your condition.¡±


    ¡°Tiff, stop it. I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time.¡± Amelia insisted on getting a divorce. ¡°If you won¡¯t


    support me, I¡¯ll do it alone.¡±


    ¡°No, Babe. I didn¡¯t say I won¡¯t help you, did I? Don¡¯t be so reckless. I have a perfect n, so you¡¯ll


    catch him in the act. Are you sure you can stand seeing another woman in his arms?¡±


    Her question caused Amelia to freeze in shock.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Can I stand seeing Oscar with another woman? The answer is definitely no.


    The mere thought of Oscar kissing another woman just like how he kissed her, treating another woman


    gently just like how he spoilt her rotten, would cause jealousy to swell in her heart. She loved Oscar too


    much to allow him to even hug another woman.


    However, heaven had yed a joke on them. It seemed like they weren¡¯t fated to lead a peaceful and


    sweet life together forever.


    ¡°Tiff, go to bed. I¡¯ll call you when the timees.¡± Having said that, Amelia cut the line without


    hesitation.


    Her phone still grasped tightly in her hand, Amelia spun around to see Oscaring over to her from


    two meters away. Halting in her tracks, she lowered her gaze guiltily.


    Oscar strode over in big strides beforeing to a stop in front of her. He caressed her cheek gently


    and asked, ¡°When did you wake up?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep ande out to get some air. The sea breeze is really rxing. I haven¡¯t been here in


    a while, so it¡¯s pretty rxing to be surrounded by the ocean on a yacht.¡± Amelia leaned into Oscar¡¯s


    arms and spread her arms wide, enjoying the cooling sensation brought about by the sea breeze.


    Oscar wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°If you like it, we cane here often. I¡¯ll take twenty days


    off next month. Should we travel to Horbah? Think of it as the honeymoon which we didn¡¯t have five


    years ago.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± Wait. My loss of eyesight is happening more frequently. If


    we go to Horbah, he¡¯ll find out about it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like Horbah?¡± asked Oscar.


    Amelia shook her head.


    ¡°I love it, but I can¡¯t bear to stay apart from Tony for a long time. Let¡¯s head there when Tony is older,


    yeah? Actually, as long you¡¯re with me, I don¡¯t mind staying at home,¡± Amelia said shyly.


    Her words pleased Oscar greatly. He caressed her cheek affectionately. ¡°I¡¯ll take twenty days off just for


    you. We can go anywhere you like.¡±


    With a sweet smile hanging on her lips, Amelia nodded happily. However, she felt rather miserable for


    she had no idea how long they¡¯d get to be together.


    After a long while, Oscar inquired, ¡°Should we head back now?¡±


    Amelia nodded in response.


    Once they got off the yacht, Oscar gave Amelia a ride home.


    In the living room, they saw Isabe having tea with Olivia. At the sight of Oscar and Amelia, Isabe


    got to her feet as a sh of shyness appeared in her gaze. She quickly regained herposure and


    became the elegant gentlewoman she was. There was not a hint of clue showing that she had feelings


    for Oscar.


    ¡°Oscar, Amelia, you¡¯re back,¡± she greeted them politely.


    Amelia¡¯s intuition told her Isabe was a threat, so she couldn¡¯t bring herself to warm up to her.


    ¡°Oh, Isabe. Why are you here?¡± she asked coolly.


    ¡°I came with Noah. He went out with Stephanie, and I stayed back to have some tea with Mrs. Clinton. I


    was hoping to learn how to brew tea from her,¡± Isabe answered gaily.


    ¡°Mom is an expert at brewing tea. You came to the right person,¡± Amelia told her.


    ¡°Yes. Mrs. Clinton is elegant, beautiful, and excels in both tea ceremonies and calligraphy. No wonder


    Mr. Clinton adores her. If I were a man, I¡¯d fall for someone like her.¡± Isabe¡¯s words were extremely


    ttering.


    Amelia had to admit she was great at this. It was obvious by the satisfied grin flitting across Olivia¡¯s lips


    that she was extremely pleased by herpliment.


    ¡°Amelia, Isabe has just returned to the country, so she¡¯s not familiar with things around. You should


    spend some time with her. Young people like you should have a lot inmon, especially regarding


    fashion. You can go shopping together,¡± Olivia suggested.


    Isabe smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re all right with it, let¡¯s meet up one day to go shopping. We can also have a


    meal together. I¡¯ve been back for months, but I haven¡¯t got the chance to have a meal outside with you.


    Of course, you can join us, Oscar. The more the merrier,¡± she said cheerfully.


    Oscar ced a hand on Amelia¡¯s waist and answered, ¡°Amelia¡¯s feeling unwell. You should go


    shopping with someone else. As for me, I¡¯m too busy to head out for a meal with you.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s expression fell slightly.


    Olivia¡¯s smile faded away as she chided, ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t be rude. Isabe¡¯s our guest. You might hurt her


    feelings when you said that.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Oscar answered icily. ¡°This is how I treat every other woman with Amelia being the


    only exception.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s smile became awkward. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mrs. Clinton. Amelia and Oscar are a loving couple. I envy


    their rtionship a lot.¡±


    Before her feelings developed further, Oscar had already nipped it in the bud.


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t give up. To her, no couples were unbreakable, and no marriages were


    indestructible. There could only bezy mistresses. Isabe was a proud woman, so it was rare for her


    to meet a man that met her standards. Oscar was the first man she fell in love with. Though he was


    married, she was sure no man would resist temptation. If I work hard enough, I¡¯ll get him to fall for me


    and take me as his wife.


    Oscar wasn¡¯t interested in her at all. He turned to Olivia and said, ¡°Mom, Amelia¡¯s a little tired. We¡¯ll go


    upstairs and rest.¡±


    Olivia nodded in agreement.


    Suddenly, Isabe spoke up. ¡°I haven¡¯t met Tony before. Amelia, do you mind if I head up together with


    you to catch a glimpse of him?¡± Amelia wondered if the move was intentional.


    Oscar nced at Isabe briefly as a hint of displeasure shed across his gaze.


    Amelia squeezed his hand and grinned. ¡°Of course not. Come on up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Amelia.¡±


    Isabe trotted behind Amelia and Oscar as they made their way up the stairs. She chatted with Amelia


    the entire way but kept stealing nces at Oscar. The adoration in her gaze was unmistakable.


    Upstairs, Oscar announced, ¡°You should visit Tony alone.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s expression froze.


    Amelia patted Oscar¡¯s hand. ¡°Oscar, head back to the bedroom. I¡¯ll bring Isabe to Tony.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression was stern, radiating an unweing aura.


    Amused, Amelia softened her voice. ¡°Go back and change, all right? Otherwise, Tony might refuse to


    let you hold him.¡±


    Hearing that, Oscar relented and left.


    shing Isabe an apologetic smile, she led her into the nursery.


    To her surprise, Kurt and Tony were nowhere to be seen. Frowning, Amelia called out, ¡°Kurt? Kurt!¡±


    After she called his name out loud a few times, Kurt appeared before them as though he were a


    phantom. He was holding Tony in his arms.


    Amelia was used to his sudden appearance, but Isabe couldn¡¯t hide her shock.


    Taking Tony from Kurt, Amelia said gently, ¡°Isabe, meet Tony.¡±


    Isabe inched nearer and pretended she adored Tony. ¡°Oh, how adorable! He inherited the best


    qualities from both of you,¡± she praised heartily.


    Amelia kept a smile on her lips.


    Isabe continued heaping praises on Tony before turning to Kurt. ¡°Amelia, who is this?¡± she queried.


    ¡°Oh, this is the bodyguard Oscar arranged for Tony. Tony loves him, so he usually takes care of Tony,¡±


    Amelia exined.


    ¡°Oh, I see. No wonder he seems nimble.¡± Isabe stretched her arm out and introduced herself. ¡°Hello,


    my name is Isabe Walker. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Kurt remained expressionless as he shot a look at Isabe¡¯s hand instead of taking it politely. He


    always kept everyone at arm¡¯s length, especially when it was an unfamiliar woman.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 259

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 259


    Chapter 259 You Are Not Her Type


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. With her striking features and curves, she was constantly


    surrounded by men. Being ignored by both Oscar and Kurt made her slightly humiliated.


    ¡°Kurt,¡± warned Amelia. ¡°Isabe is a guest.¡±


    Hearing that, Kurt stretched out his hand and said coolly, ¡°Hello. I am Kurt Alfsen.¡±


    Isabe shed a wry smile. ¡°No wonder Oscar hired you to be his bodyguard. You¡¯re more imposing


    than the usual bodyguards.¡±


    Instead of answering her, Kurt took Tony from Amelia. ¡°Your arm has just healed, so I¡¯ll hold Tony.¡±


    Seeing that, Isabe suddenly said, ¡°Amelia, you and Kurt look more like a couple. Together with Tony,


    you look like the perfect family.¡± It wasn¡¯t sure whether she did it on purpose.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia threw her a sideways nce.


    Isabe covered her lips as though she had just realized her mistake.


    With an apologetic tone, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amelia. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. It was just a casual


    remark. You both look every inch the perfect couple. Your looksplement each other, and I find that


    pleasing to the eye.¡±


    Kurt gave her a sharp gaze. ¡°Apologize to her.¡±


    For a moment, Isabe didn¡¯t quite get what he meant.


    ¡°Apologize,¡± he repeated sternly.


    Isabe was confused.


    With Tony in one arm, he appeared before Isabe in a sh and grabbed her neck with his right hand.


    He lifted her up by force and announced frostily, ¡°I hate women who are presumptuous.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s face turned red from the chokehold. She pped Kurt¡¯s hand and kicked her feet around


    frantically to free herself.


    Amelia gave a start. ¡°Kurt, release her!¡± she yelled.


    In response, Kurt tossed her unceremoniously to the ground. Once Isabended on the ground, she


    was invigorated again. After taking a few deep breaths, she red at Kurt angrily. Before she could


    unleash her wrath, the door opened, and Oscar strode in.


    Her angry expression immediately disappeared as she dissolved into pitiful sobs.


    Oscar spared her a brief nce. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked Amelia.


    Amelia had no words to exin the bizarre situation.


    Kurt revealed stonily, ¡°I taught her a lesson for trying to stir things up. If you¡¯re upset, I¡¯ll willingly get


    punished.¡±


    Oscar couldn¡¯t be bothered about Isabe¡¯s plight. ¡°Are you all right, Amelia?¡± he inquired gently.


    Amelia shook her head.


    Feeling utterly humiliated, Isabe scrambled to her feet and eximed indignantly, ¡°Oscar, Amelia, is


    this how you treat a guest?¡±


    Oscar knitted his brows, for he hated it when women tried to approach him with ulterior motives.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Isabe. Kurt doesn¡¯t like it when strangers get close to him. Please forgive him for his rude


    action. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal sometimeter, all right?¡± Amelia offered in an effort to appease her.


    Wiping her tears dry, Isabe replied firmly, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m not pinning the me on you. I want him to


    apologize to me. I was just trying to be nice, but he mistreated me. I don¡¯t deserve that, so please ask


    him to apologize.¡±


    Amelia bobbed her head before turning to Kurt. ¡°Kurt, you were too harsh to her. Hurry up and


    apologize to Ms. Walker. You can¡¯t be rude to our guest.¡±


    Obediently, Kurt apologized to Isabe readily. However, his expression remained stoic.


    Isabe bit back her anger and pretended to be easy-going. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this once. Amelia, let¡¯s


    head down. I had been back for months but didn¡¯t manage to visit you often. Mrs. Clinton told me


    you¡¯re a great chef. If you don¡¯t mind, can you teach me how to cook?¡± she inquired eagerly.


    Amelia was stunned. She had no idea what Isabe was getting at. She¡¯s an heiress, so there¡¯s no


    need for her to cook personally.


    A woman would only cook for her loved ones. Isabe was the apple of the eye of the wealthy and


    affluent Walker family. They were extremely powerful in the country even though they resided overseas


    for most of the time.


    Before Amelia could say anything, Oscar answered on her behalf, ¡°Amelia isn¡¯t free. Ms. Walker, you


    should get yourself a teacher.¡±


    Isabe nced at him before asking, ¡°Oscar, do you dislike me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± came Oscar¡¯s curt reply.


    She burst into giggles. ¡°Why? Oscar, a gentleman wouldn¡¯t disgrace ady. Yes, I had just returned


    from Anndur, and you might feel ufortable by my style, but that¡¯s no reason for you to dislike


    me.¡±


    ¡°You might be a smartdy, but I admire capable women instead of women who loved showing off how


    smart they are,¡± Oscar told her in a straightforward manner. He didn¡¯t bother sparing her pride.


    Isabe was rather embarrassed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Oscar.¡±


    Oscar put an arm around Amelia¡¯s waist and answered, ¡°Forget it, then. Amelia, let¡¯s go.¡±


    With that, he left with Amelia in tow. Kurt had disappeared with Tony earlier. When Oscar and Amelia


    were no longer in sight, he showed up before Isabe, causing her to backtrack in fear.


    ¡°You¡¯re too ugly to be Boss¡¯ match,¡± he announced brutally.


    Isabe¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Come again?¡± she demanded.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty obvious what you want. You¡¯re not a good actress, so stop pretending to be one.¡± Having


    said that, Kurt spun on his heels and headed to Tony¡¯s bed.


    With her intention exposed, Isabe felt both humiliated and disgraced. She stalked to Kurt and


    laughed icily. ¡°Kurt, you don¡¯t know me well. Yes, I admire Oscar, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll lower myself


    to be the other woman. You¡¯re nothing but a lowly bodyguard, so watch your mouth!¡± she dered


    haughtily.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Get out. Your perfume is disgusting. Tony hates it.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s face distorted with anger instantly.


    She promptly marched out and mmed the door shut.


    ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Olivia voiced out her concern when she saw Isabe walk down the stairs


    furiously.


    Running toward Olivia, Isabe held back her anger and shook her head. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I guess Amelia


    doesn¡¯t like me. I was talking to Oscar, but she thought I¡­ She thought I¡­¡±


    Her hesitance was enough to fuel anyone¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Isabe, you might¡¯ve misunderstood Amelia. She won¡¯t act that way. Oscar isn¡¯t close to other


    women, so his female employees are all afraid of him. Perhaps Amelia¡¯s just afraid his icy attitude will


    hurt your feelings,¡± Olivia offered an exnation.


    shing a nonchnt smile, Isabe answered, ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯m fine, Mrs. Clinton. My mom just called


    and told us to go home, so I need to get Noah. We¡¯lle visiting again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll ask Norton to give you a lift.¡±


    ¡°No need for that, Mrs. Clinton. Noah and I drove here,¡± Isabe rejected her offer.


    After Olivia saw her to the door, Isabe said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I¡¯ll head there to find Noah and Stephanie.


    See you.¡±


    Olivia nodded in response.


    Shortly after, Isabe found Noah and Stephanie chatting by theke. Perhaps Stephanie couldn¡¯t get


    Noah¡¯s gradual advance, for her reaction was cold.


    ¡°Noah!¡± Isabe called out.


    Both Noah and Stephanie turned around.


    ¡°Isabe,¡± Stephanie greeted her warmly. She had a fairly good impression of Isabe.


    Isabe returned her smile before turning to Noah. ¡°Should we head home, Noah? Mom just called.


    Apparently, she needs to talk to us.¡±


    Noah gave Stephanie an apologetic smile. ¡°We need to go.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re leaving this soon? Isabe, did you see Oscar?¡± Stephanie inquired.


    ¡°Yes, but he seems to loathe me,¡± came Isabe¡¯s answer. She sounded disappointed.


    Her lips twitching, Stephanie said, ¡°Isabe, we¡¯re friends, so I shall be honest with you. My sister-in-


    law is a jealous wife who bans Oscar from getting close to other women, including me, his sister. After


    they got married, Amelia has him on a leash. Oh, I wish you were my sister-inw instead!¡±


    Suddenly, the enormity of what she had just said fully dawned on her. Hastily, she uttered, ¡°Isabe,


    don¡¯t let Amelia know about this. Otherwise, Oscar might reprimand me for babbling nonsense.¡±


    Shaking her head, Isabe promised, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t. Well, Noah and I really need to go. We¡¯ll be


    back tomorrow if time allows.¡±


    ¡°All right. Drive safe!¡± Stephanie waved.


    Isabe and Noah got into their car and sped away from the Clinton residence. After some distance


    away, Noah took off his sses, his gaze turned cold.


    ¡°Noah, it has been months. Haven¡¯t you conquered Stephanie yet?¡± Isabe leaned into her seat and


    asked casually.


    ¡°It¡¯ll happen soon,¡± Noah answered in an icy tone.


    Snorting, Isabe said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re Stephanie¡¯s type. Why don¡¯t you show her your true colors?


    Perhaps she prefers domineering men.¡±


    ncing at her, Noah answered, ¡°You have no say in my matters.¡±


    ¡°Noah, I have no intention of butting into your matters. Don¡¯t forget that Mom and Dad left orders for


    you to marry her. The Clinton family is the richest family in the city. Marrying their daughter will only


    benefit ourpany. You mustn¡¯t let your guard down. Otherwise, your lover might kick up a fuss. A


    man who can¡¯t even keep his own woman happy is nothing but a loser.¡± She scoffed.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Suddenly, Noah stepped on the brakes without warning. Isabe¡¯s body lurched forward from


    the inertia. Fortunately, she was held back by her safety belt.


    Isabe¡¯s heart was still pounding hard as she glowered at Noah. ¡°Have you gone nuts?¡± she


    demanded.


    ¡°Isabe Walker, this is a warning to stay away from her.¡± Noah¡¯s warning was so low, it was practically


    a growl.


    Running on sheer anger, Isabe sneered, ¡°Noah, you should win Stephanie over so no one will dare


    toy a hand on your lover. I can¡¯t stand your sheep in wolf¡¯s clothing act. You tried to court her as


    though you were teenagers, but she¡¯s experienced enough to fall for your childish act. You should learn


    some pickup lines. Your young lover might adore you, but you¡¯re nothing but a loser to other women.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, a hand grabbed her throat.


    It was Noah, who eximed viciously, ¡°Isabe, stay out of my business. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you


    regret it. You might be beautiful, acting high and mighty, but you¡¯re nothing but a loose woman. Oscar


    won¡¯t fall for someone like you. My advice is for you to learn to be a cultured and intelligent woman. No


    man will fall for your sharp tongue.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s face twisted in fury.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Oscar falls in love with me! Men are born cheaters. So what if he¡¯s married? If I wish,


    he¡¯ll fall head over heels in love with me!¡± she insisted.


    Shoving her away, Noah replied in a cruel manner, ¡°Compared to you, Amelia is more irresistible. Both


    you and Stephanie are damaged goods that no one wants.¡± There was cruelty in his tone that warned


    her to stop talking.


    Isabe shot him an indignant re.


    Ignoring her fury, Noah floored the elerator. Slowly, the car picked up speed as Isabe¡¯s petrified


    yells grew louder.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 260

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 260


    Chapter 260 Silly Girl


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Oscar, you don¡¯t like Isabe?¡± Amelia inquired back in the bedroom.


    Puzzled, he nced at her. ¡°Do you want me to like her?¡±


    Amelia wrapped her arms around him from behind. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t. But you¡¯re too outstanding.


    Even when they knew that you¡¯re married and that your wife is with you, they still flirt with you


    unscrupulously.¡±


    Oscar ced his hand on the back of hers. ¡°All that matters is that I only look at you,¡± he said.


    Delighted by his words, she leaned on him contentedly. ¡°I¡¯m content with your words, Oscar. I¡¯ll allow


    you to look at other women discreetly while I¡¯m away.¡±


    He smiled lovingly and replied, ¡°Silly girl. You are always saying silly things.¡±


    Despite returning his smile, her heart sank.


    I know that when I leave in the future, there will be another woman taking over my ce, Oscar. I just


    hope that when you¡¯re with another, I¡¯ll still have a ce in a corner of your heart. I¡¯ll be happy with


    that.


    The two enjoyed a few hours of intimacy and only went downstairs when the maid came to call them.


    ¡°Dad, Mom,¡± Amelia greeted as they sat down at the dining table.


    Olivia nodded with a smile. ¡°Was everything alright during your night outside with Oscar?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face burned as she recalled the wild night that she and Oscar shared.


    ¡°It was good,¡± came her vague reply.


    ¡°Amelia is so blessed. I¡¯m so envious that Oscar dotes on her so much. I really hope that I can meet a


    man as lovesick as my brother someday,¡± Stephanie said with a hint of mockery in her tone.


    Amelia merely nced at her and said nothing.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be envious of her, Stephanie. Noah seems like a good man. Not only is he polite


    and gentle, but he is also handsome and the sole heir to the Walker family. You¡¯ll be a noble


    young mistress after you marry him, and you¡¯ll definitely be happy there. So be more affectionate


    toward him, and don¡¯t keep him waiting long,¡± Olivia remarked.


    Stephanie stabbed her meat with her fork. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t even like him. Yes, he is handsome and polite.


    But he can¡¯t handle me at my worst, so stop trying to get us together. I don¡¯t like it,¡± she replied,


    sounding annoyed.


    Upon hearing that, Olivia dropped her cutlery. ¡°What are you talking about? I think he is a great guy. He


    is well-mannered, filial, and very capable too. He¡¯ll definitely treat you well if you marry him. What more


    can you ask for?¡±


    Stephanie lowered her head to eat before rebuking, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve only met him a few times. From that


    alone, you¡¯re determined that he¡¯s a good man? Looks can be deceiving. Have you not considered that


    this could all be an act? After I¡¯ve married him, he may indulge in heavy-drinking, womanizing,


    gambling, and even have a lover. Who will feel sorry for me then?¡±


    Seeing that her daughter was going overboard, Olivia could not help but feel a little angry.


    ¡°You speak such nonsense. I¡¯m certain that he is a good man. I¡¯m more worried that the Walker family


    will not be able to stand your temper should you marry him. You should look within since you¡¯re not


    young anymore. It¡¯s time to find love and get married.¡± she remarked with slight anger in her tone.


    Stephanie set her fork and knife down and blurted out, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t mind looking for love. As long as I


    can find a dignified man like Oscar, I¡¯ll marry him right away. I don¡¯t care if he is rich or poor. In any


    case, I admire someone like Oscar. Do as you see fit.¡±


    Her words sounded odd to everyone present. To put it simply, she said that Oscar was her type. Hence,


    it could be interpreted as she liked her own brother.


    If it was someone who did not know her, they would surely think that she was taking the opportunity to


    confess to him.


    ¡°Stephanie, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± eximed Olivia angrily.


    The girl retorted, ¡°I just admire Oscar, Mom. What¡¯s wrong with that? He is excellent in everything since


    he was a child and is a man of honor. What¡¯s wrong with using him as a benchmark for my Prince


    Charming?¡±


    While Oscar merely listened calmly, Amelia had a ratherplicated expression on her face.


    Seeing that Olivia was so angry to the point that she was lost for words, Owen spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s


    enough, Stephanie. Cut the crap.¡±


    Stephanie pursed her lips and discreetly taunted Amelia. Since I can¡¯t do anything to her openly, I¡¯ll use


    my words to annoy her. I want her to feel disgusted by them.


    True enough, Amelia was disgusted. Stephanie must¡¯ve gone mad. She dares to say anything in front


    of me now and doesn¡¯t think about how disrespectful her words can be.


    Following Stephanie¡¯s unpleasant words, the dinner ended on an unhappy note.


    Just as Amelia was about to head upstairs, Olivia called out to her.


    She turned and inquired, ¡°Is there anything, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, Stephanie has admired Oscar since she was a child. Although they were at odds with each


    other recently, their sibling bond is still there. There¡¯s no malicious intent in her words just now, so don¡¯t


    take it to heart.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia replied with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t think much of it, Mom. Oscar is an outstanding


    person. Stephanie is his sister, so understandably, she¡¯ll use him as a reference to find her ideal


    partner. I understand. They¡¯re siblings, after all. Are you afraid that I¡¯ve misunderstood that she likes


    Oscar?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s smile stiffened at her words. ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t think negatively about it. I¡¯m just afraid


    that you¡¯ll feel ufortable by her words. Looks like I¡¯m just overthinking.¡±


    Amelia smiled. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Mom, I¡¯ll go upstairs to check on Tony.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll also check on him shortly.¡±


    Amelia nodded and went upstairs.


    She stopped by the nursery to check on Tony and give some instructions to Kurt before returning to her


    bedroom.


    Facing Oscar, who had juste out of the bathroom wearing only a bathrobe, Amelia whistled as she


    said teasingly with a smile, ¡°Who is this handsome guy? No wonder so many girls are in love with him.¡±


    He strode over her and stroked the tip of her nose affectionately. ¡°What did Mom say to you when she


    called out just now?¡±


    ¡°She said that Stephanie was purely joking about taking you as a reference to look for a husband, and


    told me not to overthink.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Oscar¡¯s face turned grim.


    ¡°Just ignore her.¡± He was obviously displeased with Stephanie¡¯s words. ¡°She meant it as a joke.¡±


    Amelia rushed into his arms and stood on tiptoe. Their faces were tantalizingly close as her nose


    touched his.


    After kissing him, she chuckled. ¡°My husband is so outstanding that every woman who sees him will fall


    in love with him. Now even your sister has expressed that you¡¯re her type. What should I do? You¡¯re so


    desirable that it makes me worried. I¡¯m afraid that if I¡¯m no longer perfect one day, you¡¯ll forget me in no


    time.¡±


    Oscar nibbled her lip as an act of punishment in response.


    ¡°What does those women¡¯s love have to do with me?¡± he eximed while having an arm around her


    waist.


    His words made Amelia happy as she responded with sweet words that could rival his, ¡°I love you so


    much, Darling. You¡¯re outstanding, efficient at work, handsome, authoritative, have a sense of social


    responsibility, love to think critically, and good at sports. In short, you¡¯re both good-looking and well


    polished. I must¡¯ve done something good to be able to meet you and be your wife. Marrying you


    was the best achievement and happiest thing in my life,¡± She said those words sincerely while gazing


    into his eyes.


    Oscar could not contain his smile upon hearing that.


    ¡°Your words are so sweet. Let me have a taste and see if you¡¯ve eaten honey.¡± He leaned forward to


    kiss her, only to meet with her avoidance.


    ¡°Oscar, I¡¯ve found two dramas. Watch them with meter.¡± Tugging on his arm, Amelia continued


    coquettishly, ¡°There¡¯s a scene in these dramas that I really like. Once you¡¯ve seen it, we can reenact it


    if you like. Can you make my dreame true?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed readily.


    ¡°Oscar, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll sell you off?¡±


    ¡°With my impressive worth, who dares to buy me? However, I don¡¯t mind it if you sell yourself to


    me. I¡¯m willing to pay a lifetime¡¯s worth of effort to make you mine. What do you think?¡± Oscar pulled


    her into his arms, locking her in a tight embrace.


    Then, he lifted her chin and lowered his head to capture her lips in a passionate kiss.


    When the kiss ended, they were so close that they could hear each other¡¯s breathing.


    ¡°Honey, you still taste so good. I won¡¯t get enough of it in this lifetime. You¡¯re like an addiction,


    bewitching me with your charms.¡± It was a rare moment of him sweet-talking.


    Amelia¡¯s cheeks blushed as she chuckled softly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying from an overdose?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll die a happy man under your spell.¡±


    Amelia stroked her own cheek twice. ¡°This is embarrassing! Let me see how shameless you can be.


    You don¡¯t even blush when you say such sweet words.¡±


    Oscar tightened his grip on her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t you enjoy it?¡±


    Leaning against his chest, she listened to his strong heartbeat and felt warm and fuzzy.


    They stayed like that for a while before Amelia went to get herptop. She sat on her bed and patted


    the spot next to her. ¡°Come, Oscar. Let¡¯s watch the drama together.¡±


    Oscar did as he was told.


    Amelia instinctively snuggled against him as she tapped on the video that she had downloaded earlier.


    Shemented enthusiastically while they were watching. When they got to the part where the male


    and female lead were checking into a hotel, she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s stay overnight at a love hotel next


    time. What do you think, Oscar?¡±


    ¡°Do you like that?¡±


    Amelia leaned closer and whispered into his ear. She blushed when she finished. On the other hand,


    his eyes turned intense.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 261

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 261


    Chapter 261 Affection


    Oscar gazed at the blushing Amelia and said in a toneced with dominance, ¡°Since you¡¯re so


    enthusiastic, Honey, how can I say not to that? We¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡±


    She buried herself into his chest and hid the immense sadness in her eyes by morphing her expression


    into one of anticipation and shyness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go on our own, Oscar, with no bodyguards following us in secret. I don¡¯t wish for prying eyes


    during our intimate moments. I don¡¯t like that. Is that okay?¡± Amelia lifted her head and gazed at him


    with eyes glimmering expectantly.


    Although Oscar thought that this was an unusual request from her, he did not think much of it,


    assuming that she merely wanted a different experience. Besides, he enjoyed her enthusiasm and her


    willingness to ept him without reservation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like having people around?¡± Oscar asked as he brushed her nose lovingly.


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°I love being alone with you. Only then will I feel that you¡¯re truly mine. I¡¯m afraid that others might take


    you away when they¡¯re around.¡± She deliberately made a pretentious excuse.


    Oscar was overjoyed by her words. From his perspective, he felt that the more possessive she was


    toward him, the more it showed how much she valued him.


    ¡°As you wish. I never knew that my wife is a jealous woman,¡± he teased her.


    Amelia arched her eyebrow and replied in a seductive tone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t like it? Even


    if you don¡¯t, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it since you¡¯ve already signed the papers. I am a jealous


    woman indeed, so live with it.¡±


    In response, Oscar pulled her into his embrace and ced theptop on the other side. He then flipped


    them over and pinned her under his body.


    His voice sounded deep and sultry as he ran his fingers through her hair.


    ¡°I adore your jealousy, Honey, and love your body as well. What should I do? I wish to enjoy the feeling


    that I missed. Will you give it to me?¡±


    Amelia wrapped her arms around his neck and smiled subtly. ¡°Are you that desperate, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    He leaned forward to kiss her lips, leaving no room for a second thought.


    The two shared an intense, passionate session and werepletely exhausted when they finally


    separated.


    Oscar carried Amelia into the bathroom for a warm shower before cing her back onto the bed as


    though she was a precious treasure.


    He leaned over to kiss her forehead. ¡°Get some sleep,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°Stay with me.¡±


    Oscar got in from the other side of the bed, and she instinctively curled up into afortable position in


    his arms.


    While the two were engaging in small talk, Amelia paused mid-sentence to cover his eyes with her


    hand. ¡°This time I wish to watch you sleep, Oscar.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s smile turned into a chuckle.


    She could not help but smile as well. ¡°Go to sleep, Oscar. Let me fall asleep to the sound of your


    heartbeat. I love to look at your sleeping face. You¡¯re so handsome, just like a male protagonist who is


    deeply in love with the heroine in a drama.¡±


    Oscar ced her hand down but did not chastise her for watching those foolish dramas. Instead, he


    went along with it.


    ¡°You really like the male protagonist?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Even though he and the female lead had met with many trials and tribtions, they would always


    get back together in the end,¡± Amelia said, sounding rather envious.


    I don¡¯t wish for us to experience this someday. However, I know that as soon as I ask for a divorce, the


    chances of us getting back together again is almost zero.


    Oscar stroked her hair lovingly as he replied, ¡°Silly girl. You are so good at spewing nonsense. Those


    scenes in drama are all fake. The male and female leads are just acting ording to the script. How


    can his passion bepared to mine?¡±


    Amelia giggled happily upon hearing that.


    ¡°Marrying you is the best thing that has ever happened to me,¡± she said in a very sincere tone.


    ¡°You must remember not to let go of my hand in this lifetime,¡± he reminded.


    However, little did he know that she would let go of his hand not long after, catching himpletely off


    guard.


    The two talked for another half an hour before Oscar finally fell asleep.


    ¡°Oscar, Oscar¡­¡± Amelia called out several times. After making sure that he was truly asleep, she took


    his phone and typed out a message: I miss you, Cassie. I¡¯ll wait for you in Room 2018 at Hotel Van


    Hutton tomorrow.


    After she was done typing, she immediately sent the message.


    Cassie¡¯s call came not long after. Amelia declined the call and typed another message: ¡°It¡¯s veryte.


    Don¡¯t call me now. Be there at nine in the evening tomorrow. I¡¯ve prepared a big surprise for you.¡±


    She sent it as soon as she finished typing.


    Cassie did not call again but sent many messages with explicit contents. Amelia merely looked at the


    first few before deleting all of them.


    After making sure that the other woman would not send any more messages, she ced the phone on


    the table. Then, she kissed Oscar¡¯s lips gently and mumbled reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯m very selfish, Oscar. I only


    wish for you to remember me at my best. I don¡¯t want you to see the ugly side of me. Forgive me for


    doing this. I truly love you and because of that, I want a more outstanding and perfect woman to be


    with you. I¡¯m sorry for using your trust to do something this low. Please forgive me. If it is ever possible,


    I¡¯m more than willing to grow old with you.¡±


    Tears started to roll down Amelia¡¯s cheeks while she said that.


    She loved Oscar deeply and that intense love made her a coward who couldn¡¯t move forward.


    ¡°Oscar, even if you marry someone else in the future and have children of your own, I wish for you to


    not forget about me and Tony. I¡¯m a selfish person and I don¡¯t want us to be total strangers after


    the divorce,¡± she added, choking up.


    After saying those affectionate words, she stood up and left the bedroom, heading toward the nursery.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Kurt inquired as he woke up from his sleep.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Somewhat astonished, he got up from the bed and put on the suit that was ced on the sofa. ¡°Did


    somethinge up?¡±


    ¡°I need your help on a matter, Kurt. Will you help me?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and say it.¡±


    ¡°I want you to sneak into Yard Manor, take Cassie¡¯s phone, and delete all her call notifications and


    messages. Can you do that for me?¡± Amelia asked directly as she looked at him.


    Although he thought that her request was quite odd, he still nodded his head. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Kurt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your bodyguard. I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill all your requests. There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± he replied.


    Amelia merely smiled bitterly in response.


    ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡±


    She shook her head.


    Kurt pondered for a moment. ¡°If there are things that you can¡¯t tell Boss, you can always tell me. Just


    dump all your worries on me. You don¡¯t have to worry for I won¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡±


    As she walked over to Tony¡¯s bedside to check on him, she said, ¡°Could you head over to Yard Manor


    now, Kurt?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I shall leave it to you then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Taking out some ck clothing from the closet, he went into the bathroom to change. He


    looked imposing in the all-ck attire when he came out.


    ¡°Do be careful, Kurt. You can decline if it¡¯s too much trouble,¡± Amelia said as she stared at him.


    ¡°The bodyguards of the Clintons are expected to carry out orders without asking any questions. We


    have no right to turn down any tasks.¡± With a solemn expression on, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll


    be back within five hours. Please take care of Tony in the meantime.¡±


    Amelia nodded in response.


    He turned to look at her when he reached the window. ¡°Ma- Amelia, if you despise Cassie, I can ruin


    her face for you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. We simply fell in love with the same man,¡± she


    replied.


    Kurt made no furtherment. Just as he was about to jump out of the window, Amelia spoke up


    again, ¡°No matter what you see in her phone, Kurt, I hope you¡¯ll keep it a secret and don¡¯t tell Oscar.¡±


    ¡°I only listen to orders from my ma¡¯am. Even if I have to die, I will never allow anyone to get those


    words out of me,¡± he said without looking back.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kurt left immediately after that.


    Amelia remained in the nursery and after waiting for nearly three hours, she saw Kurt climbing in


    through the window.


    She quickly went over to him. ¡°Is it settled?¡±


    The man nodded.


    It was only then that she noticed his paleplexion. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you hurt?¡± she hurriedly


    inquired.


    As soon as she said that, she caught sight of a wet patch on his right arm.


    ¡°Did you hurt your arm?¡± she asked with concern.


    Kurt replied nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It was due to my carelessness that I was injured by one of the


    bodyguards of the Yard family. However, I¡¯ve already dealt with that man, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s expression instantly turned grim.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll get the medical kit.¡±


    He wanted to decline at first. However, she had already rushed off so he had no choice but to swallow


    his words.


    She quickly returned with the medical kit. ¡°Remove your shirt. I¡¯ll help you to treat your injury.¡±


    He hesitated upon hearing that.


    Amelia did not treat him as someone of the opposite sex. ¡°You are injured because of me, so it¡¯s only


    right that I help to treat your wound,¡± she said casually.


    Despite her words, Kurt thought further into the matter. ¡°Let me do it myself. It won¡¯t be good if Boss


    sees this.¡±


    Amelia naturally understood what he meant. However, he was injured because of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s better if I do it. Take off your clothes. I promise to be gentle,¡± she instructed.


    After a little struggle internally, Kurt gave in and did as he was told.


    Looking at Amelia, who was tending to his wound gently, his once emotionless eyes gradually


    softened, and there was a hint of inexplicable affection in them.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 262

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 262


    Chapter 262 A Futile Crush


    The first thing Oscar saw upon opening the door was Amelia and Kurt with their heads nearly touching


    each other. Given the fact that they were in the same room sote at night, it was only natural for any


    guy to get the wrong idea.


    Oscar¡¯s expression looked as if he was about to kill someone, but he was quick to hide it and called out


    to her, ¡°Amelia.¡±


    Amelia identally tugged hard on the bandages from the shock, causing Kurt to groan in pain.


    Having been snapped out of her state of shock, Amelia quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± She then


    hurried to her feet, but her legs were numb from kneeling for too long. Fortunately, Oscar quickly


    reached out to hold her steady when she lost her bnce and fell forward. The next thing she knew,


    she had fallen face-first into his broad chest.


    ¡°Be careful not to fall,¡± Oscar said gently while holding her in his embrace.


    Amelia instinctively grabbed on to his arm and tried to exin, ¡°Listen to me, Oscar. This isn¡¯t what it


    looks like.¡±


    Oscar cut her off by holding a finger to her lips as he said, ¡°Hush! I know. It¡¯ste, so you should head


    back and get some sleep. We¡¯ll talk in the morning.¡±


    Amelia shot Kurt a nce before nodding in response.


    Oscar then wrapped an arm around her waist and brought her back to the bedroom.


    Noticing that Amelia had been cautiously staring at his face the whole time, Oscar asked with a


    chuckle, ¡°What? Did I get something on my face?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad about me being in the nurseryte at night?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to be?¡±


    Amelia shook her head again. ¡°Oscar, I was there because¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know you were there to see Tony. I trust you, Amelia. I know you¡¯re not the type who would flirt with


    other men when you¡¯ve got a husband and child,¡± Oscar said confidently.


    Amelia¡¯s heart raced when she heard that.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Oscar really is unconditionally trusting and forgiving toward me¡­ If I weren¡¯t losing my vision, I¡¯d be


    able to fully enjoy all of his love and affection. s, fate loves to toy with people¡­ The more beautiful a


    rtionship is, the more vulnerable it bes. Despite my best efforts to keep this marriage going in


    hopes of finally reaching the light at the end of the tunnel, fate decided to make it all a joke¡­


    ¡°Oscar, why aren¡¯t you jealous even when you see me mingle with another man? Do you even love


    me?¡± Amelia began nitpicking as she wanted to find some fault with him. That way, she would at least


    feel less horrible about leaving himter on.


    Oscarid her down on the bed and pulled the nket over her as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s toote at night to be


    thinking about all this, you silly girl. Hurry up and get some sleep. If you¡¯re not tired, we can engage in


    some physical activities to help you sleep better.¡±


    Amelia knew better than to argue any further and quickly closed her eyes. As she was really tired, she


    fell asleep shortly after.


    Oscar¡¯s expression turned incredibly nasty as he watched her sleeping face from the side.


    He then got out of bed and entered the nursery.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Kurt bowed respectfully when he saw Oscar return.


    The next thing he knew, Oscar sent him crashing to the floor with a swift kick to the gut. Kurt quickly got


    back on his feet and wiped the blood that he had coughed up off the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡± Oscar asked coldly.


    ¡°Boss, Amelia and I are strictly employer and employee. I am well aware of my status and would never


    dare cross that line!¡± Kurt exined as he stood up straight.


    Oscar stared deeply at him. ¡°You¡¯d better make sure of that. I won¡¯t tolerate anyone fantasizing about


    my woman, and you know what happens to those that do. You¡¯re a very talented bodyguard that I have


    personally trained, so don¡¯t force me to cripple you myself. I assigned you to protect Amelia, not to


    have an affair with her.¡±


    A hint of sadness shed past in Kurt¡¯s eyes when he heard that, but he maintained a straight face as


    he replied, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Oscar nced at Tony who was fast asleep before asking, ¡°How did you injure your hand?¡±


    ¡°I scraped it when I fell.¡±


    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±


    Kurt kept quiet.


    ¡°What? You won¡¯t tell me?¡±


    Kurt hesitated for a bit before replying, ¡°Boss, you said I am to swear my loyalty to Amelia alone.


    Please forgive me for not being able to answer your question.¡±


    Oscar narrowed his eyes upon hearing that.


    ¡°Kurt, are you not afraid of me killing you right here and now?¡±


    ¡°My life belongs to you, Boss. I will notin if you wish to take it, but there are many things I


    cannot tell you now that I am sworn to protect Amelia and Mr. Anthony,¡± Kurt replied seriously.


    Oscar broke into a cold grin. ¡°Very well, Kurt¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss.¡±


    Oscar stepped forward until they were merely inches apart from each other and stared him down


    domineeringly as he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts disobeying me like this, Kurt. Are you not afraid that


    I would have you leave Amelia for good?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just carrying out your orders, Boss. I will remain loyal to Amelia alone unless she fires me,¡± Kurt


    replied solemnly.


    Oscar red coldly at him for a moment before turning around and leaving the nursery.


    Kurt had a conflicted look on his face as he watched Oscar shut the door behind him.


    He recalled the affectionate sentences and promises from Oscar that he saw in Cassie¡¯s phone earlier.


    In her phone gallery were thousands of pictures of Oscar that she had taken while he was asleep.


    Some of them were taken from the side, some from the front, and some with his upper body bare. To


    make matters worse, those pictures were taken fairly recently.


    Kurt wasn¡¯t sure if he had developed feelings for Amelia, but he felt angry when he saw those text


    messages and pictures.


    Unsure of the reason why he felt those emotions, Kurt had deleted everything in his state of panic and


    left Yard Manor in a hurry. He was panicking so much that he got into a scuffle with the Yard family¡¯s


    bodyguards on his way out. Although he suffered some slight injuries from the fight, he was an


    incredibly skilled fighter and managed to dispatch them quickly with ease.


    He got into the car after leaving Yard Manor, but he simply sat there staring nkly into space instead


    of driving off immediately. He got so lost in thought that he wasn¡¯t even bothered by the wound on his


    arm. Over ten minutes had passed by the time he came back to his senses, which was the reason why


    his return to the Clinton residence was dyed.


    As such, he ignored his wound and climbed in through the window upon arrival.


    He found himself captivated by Amelia¡¯s feminine fragrance when she was bandaging his wound and


    felt a strong urge to pull her into his arms on the spot. He wanted to protect her and keep her safe from


    all harm.


    Had Oscar not shown up at that critical moment, he probably would¡¯ve acted upon impulse and


    embraced the woman who made his heart race.


    It was a feeling he had never experienced before, as he had always found women to be troublesome to


    deal with. Any colleague who talked to him about women would hear him end the topic by calling


    women ¡°boring creatures.¡±


    Naturally, his colleagues thought he was dense and dragged him along whenever they went partying.


    They tried introducing him to the women in the pubs, and he tried hooking up with a girl who had heavy


    makeup on out of curiosity. However, he found himself nearly puking the moment the girl took her


    clothes off. Eventually, the incident ended with the woman storming off angrily while calling him crazy.


    It was then that he decided he would never have feelings for women his entire life, only to find himself


    falling for a woman he could nevery his hands on.


    D*mn¡­ The first time I develop feelings for someone and she turns out to be a woman who can never


    be mine¡­


    Kurt thought to himself as he stood by the window and stared at the night sky. It was his first time falling


    for someone, and the feelings were so intense that he didn¡¯t know how to calm himself down.


    Because he never dated anyone before, he didn¡¯t know what it was like to be with a woman. He had no


    idea how to deal with his feelings, nor did he have anyone he could talk to about his situation. All he


    could do was rely on his instincts to get closer to Amelia even though he knew it was fatal to do so.


    Just as his mind was upied by the woman, he felt an immense pain in his chest and pressed his


    hands against his chest as he began coughing. It wasn¡¯t until the pain slowly fadedter on that he


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    Oscar¡¯s kick was so powerful that it nearly broke my ribs¡­ Because he trained me, I am inferior to him


    when ites to fighting skills and would definitely die if he really wanted me dead. There simply is no


    doubting that fact.


    Kurt¡¯s mind was in a mess as the cold night breeze blew upon him.


    He was almost in his thirties when he finally had feelings for someone like a young adolescent male,


    and yet it turned out to be a futile crush filled with bitterness instead.


    Not knowing how he could rid himself of those feelings, Kurt could only sigh as he resigned himself to


    the suffering that came with it.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 263

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 263


    Chapter 263 Caught Cheating 1


    Amelia had woken up really early the next morning. She followed Oscar into the bathroom and serviced


    him like he was a king of some sort.


    After rinsing his mouth, Oscar grabbed her by the hand and said, ¡°Honey, I would very much prefer if


    you show me this passion when I give you the best service in bed instead. I can brush my teeth and get


    dressed on my own, so you can just sit by and watch from the side.¡±


    Amelia shed him a faint smile in response. ¡°I just thought I¡¯d make it up to you for my mistakest


    night. Don¡¯t you like it when I service you like this?¡±


    Oscar didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he heard that. ¡°The best way you can make it up to me


    is by staying away from other men. You have no idea how attractive you are, Honey. You may not be


    interested in them, but that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t take interest in you. Given how beautiful and kind


    you are, it only makes sense that every man on earth would fall for you.¡±


    Amelia had never thought of herself as an exceptionally charming woman. With the exception of her


    naturally pretty face, she believed everything else about her waspletely ordinary. As such, she


    never understood why those men would fling themselves at her when she didn¡¯t even try to seduce


    them. At some point, Tiffany evenmented that she was a natural-born vixen due to her innate


    ability to attract men.


    Being called a vixen was probably the highest form ofpliment a woman could ever receive.


    After all, not every woman possessed the insane beauty and wits to easily have men wrapped around


    their fingertips.


    ¡°If I were that charming, it wouldn¡¯t have taken five years for you to start loving me,¡± Amelia replied in a


    half-joking manner.


    ¡°True, but my love for you is eternal,¡± Oscar promised sweetly.


    Amelia felt her heart skip a beat upon hearing that, but maintained a straight face as she said, ¡°Look at


    you, being all smooth and flirty.¡±


    Oscar simply gave her a kiss on the forehead without saying anything.


    As men often saw women as mere sexual objects, it was believed that a man truly loved and treasured


    a woman if he kissed her on the forehead.


    After fixing Oscar¡¯s tie, the two of them had their arms around each other as they went downstairs for


    breakfast. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about tonight, Oscar! I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Amelia said with a smile after


    walking him to his car.


    Oscar gently caressed her cheek as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you a huge surprise tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it, then.¡±


    ¡°All right, head back inside now. I¡¯lle home to have lunch with youter.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want to see you off first.¡±


    With no other choice, Oscar could only get in his car and drive off.


    Amelia¡¯s smile slowly faded as Oscar¡¯s BMW disappeared into the distance.


    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll never forget the surprise you have in store for me tonight, but it¡¯s about time our marriage


    came to an end. I¡¯m sorry, Oscar. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t keep my promise and stay with you forever. If


    there is a next life, I would want to have a healthy body so I can be your wife again. We¡¯ll have kids and


    remain a happy family till the end.


    With that in mind, Amelia stood rooted to the spot like she had lost her soul and had be an empty


    shell of her former self.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Amelia pulled out her phone and sent Tiffany a text: Tiff,e with


    me to the Hotel Van Hutton tonight.


    Tiffany¡¯s reply came almost instantly: Okay.


    Five minutester, Amelia received another text from her: As long as you don¡¯t regret it, I will stay with


    you as we carry out that n of ours. Just keep in mind that your rtionship with Oscar will go


    downhill after this night is over.


    A wry smile formed on her face after reading it.


    I¡¯ve thought this through. I don¡¯t want Oscar to see me in such a miserable state, so I¡¯m choosing to


    leave him even if it¡¯s a very selfish thing to do.


    With that in mind, she sent Tiffany a text: I¡¯ve made up my mind, Tiff. I won¡¯t regret this.


    Tiffany sent her a final message before going offline: All right, then. We¡¯ll go there tonight.


    Amelia felt a little awkward when she saw Kurt upon returning to the nursery. She then pretended to


    clear her throat and asked, ¡°Oscar didn¡¯t give you a hard timest night, did he?¡±


    Kurt shook his head in response.


    Amelia¡¯s lips twitched a little in surprise as she suddenly found herself at a loss for words.


    Kurt shed her a conflicted look before saying, ¡°Ame¡­ I mean, ma¡¯am, could you keep Tonypany


    while I head out for a bit?¡±


    Amelia nced at him briefly and simply nodded in approval. She didn¡¯t even bother to have him


    change her form of address this time.


    Just like that, she spent the next few hours by Tony¡¯s side before sending Oscar a picture of Tony


    sleeping along with a text message: Meet me in Room 2016 of Hotel Van Hutton tonight, Darling! I¡¯ll put


    on that nurse outfit you¡¯ve been looking forward to. I¡¯ve prepared a huge surprise for you, so don¡¯t


    come home for lunch today. I don¡¯t want you spoiling the surprise. Hugs and kisses from your loving


    wife!


    Oscar, who was having a serious meeting at the time, burst outughing when he saw her message.


    His sudden outburst was so unexpected that he shocked all the higher-ups present at the meeting.


    Everyone was staring at him, curious as to whose message it was that could get the usually stern


    Oscar to break character.


    Oscar then casually put his phone aside and cleared his throat before saying, ¡°All right. Let¡¯s get


    started with the meeting.¡±


    Despite their intense curiosity, nobody dared pry into his personal affairs.


    Oscar being in a good mood would result in a pleasant and smooth meeting, so everyone knew better


    than to change that.


    Just like that, Oscar practically spent the rest of his day in that meeting.


    He dismissed the meeting at six and hurried off after putting on his suit jacket. ¡°Looks like Mr. Clinton is


    finally bing a family man!¡± said one of the higher-ups.


    Everyone elseughed upon hearing that. Little did they know, their so-called family man would


    be a heartless devil and have them spend their lives working endlessly in future days.


    Amelia had left the Clinton residence by the time Oscar got home. Olivia was looking after Tony, and


    Kurt was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Amelia, Mom?¡± Oscar asked while ying with Tony.


    ¡°She said she would be going on a date with you. Where are you two headed? Why is she being so


    mysterious about it?¡± Olivia replied with a confused look on her face.


    Oscar broke into a mischievous grin. ¡°This is our little secret, Mom.¡±


    Olivia burst outughing as she realized her usually uptight son had be a lot more yful.


    ¡°If you¡¯re looking after Tony, then where¡¯s Kurt?¡±


    ¡°He said he had to go out for a bit. This is a perfect chance for me to bond with my grandson, so I¡¯m not


    comining. You should go get changed and have dinner. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m heading out to see Amelia. You and Dad can go ahead and have dinner without me.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s almost eight now! Shouldn¡¯t you at least eat something before leaving?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just have dinner with Ameliater.¡±


    Oscar then rushed back into his car and gave Amelia a call. ¡°Where are you right now, Amelia?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting the uniform ready. Have you arrived at the hotel yet?¡±


    ¡°I should be able to make it around nine.¡±


    ¡°All right, hurry up! I¡¯m waiting for you!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Oscar then hung up the phone and sped off with a huge smile on his face.


    He arrived outside Hotel Van Hutton at nine sharp. A hotel staff had been waiting for him and handed


    him three bright red roses as she said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton says she loves you!¡±


    Oscar happily took the roses over and nodded at the hotel staff before entering the hotel. The hotel


    staff could be heard repeating that same phrase over and over until he entered the elevator.


    Right after he exited the elevator, a male hotel staff greeted him with a smile and handed him a


    bouquet of ny-nine roses. ¡°Mrs. Clinton says she loves you very much and would like to spend the


    rest of her life with you.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s smile widened as he received the roses.


    Usually, it¡¯s me who prepares these surprises for Amelia. Who would¡¯ve thought she would do the


    same for me someday, eh? It feels so refreshing and amazing that my heart is melting on the inside!


    This woman sure is loveable, especially when she¡¯s being romantic!


    Oscar was greeted by a sea of red when he opened the room door with the key card provided by the


    hotel staff. The room was decorated like a bridal chamber with the nket and pillows on the bed all


    being red in color.


    Upon making his way inside, he saw two sses of milk and a note on the dressing table that read: I¡¯ve


    prepared this ss of milk for you with love, Darling. Make sure you finish it in one go!


    He noticed a strange taste in the milk when he drank it, but he didn¡¯t suspect a thing, as he believed


    Amelia had prepared it for him.


    After downing the two sses of milk, he seemed to be in a great mood and began admiring the


    romantic decoration in the room.


    About ten minutester, Oscar felt his body burning up and his consciousness slowly fading away.


    He shook his head violently to remain conscious, but his body felt like it had countless ants crawling


    over it.


    Intense feelings of lust surged through him as hey on the bed, and he was reduced to a horny mess


    in just two minutes.


    Amelia felt herself tearing up as she watched Oscar writhing on the bed through a hidden camera.


    Tiffany held her by the hand and said, ¡°Amelia, you can still go in there right now if you regret this. That


    drug he took is a really strong one, and things could get really bad if he doesn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Amelia closed her eyes in pain as she ordered, ¡°Kurt, you can bring Cassie in there now.¡±


    Kurt shot her a hesitant nce but did as told anyway.


    Amelia watched on as Oscar pounced on Cassie the moment Kurtid her down beside him.


    Tiffany shifted her gaze between the erotic scene on the screen and Amelia who looked like she had


    be numb to it all.


    I never knew Amelia was capable of being so vicious toward herself and Oscar¡­ She came up with


    such an borate scheme, all for the sake of divorcing him? Even so, I can see a mix of pain and


    sadness amid that viciousness in her eyes. She has eliminated all possibilities of turning back now¡­

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 264

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 264


    Chapter 264 Caught Cheating 2


    Oscar was doing it with Cassie so aggressively that even Tiffany blushed when she saw it on the


    screen. It was such an erotic scene that she couldn¡¯t possibly describe it in her novels.


    ¡°Shall we go in now, Amelia?¡± she asked while turning around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little while longer,¡± Amelia replied coldly as she continued watching her beloved man have


    sex with another woman.


    Tiffany covered Amelia¡¯s eyes with her hands as she said, ¡°You should stop watching it if you don¡¯t like


    it.¡±


    Amelia brushed her hand off and kept her gaze fixated on the screen. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to kill off whatever


    feelings I have left for him. Although I¡¯m the one who set this all up, it still hurts so badly when I actually


    see it with my own eyes.¡±


    With a hand held against her aching chest, Amelia burst out crying on Tiffany¡¯s shoulder as she


    continued, ¡°I hate it so much, Tiff! Why would fate pull such a cruel prank on me? I wanted nothing


    more than to spend the rest of my life with Oscar, and yet I¡¯m the one putting an end to our marriage¡­¡±


    Tiffany had mixed feelings, as she wasn¡¯t entirely sure if Amelia was doing the right thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Amelia! If you¡¯re starting to regret it, we can just head back and pretend this never


    happened!¡±


    As Amelia shook her head while crying, she became unable to see all of a sudden.


    She then lifted her head from Tiffany¡¯s shoulder and asked with a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯m losing my sight again,


    Tiff! Do you really think a blind woman like me deserves to be with Oscar?¡±


    Tiffany tried waving her hand in front of Amelia¡¯s face, but thetter showed no response whatsoever.


    ¡°Stop being so hard on yourself, Amelia! You¡¯ll go crazy!¡± she eximed while holding her hand tightly.


    Amelia brushed her arm off and buried her face in both hands as she sobbed. ¡°I¡¯ve already gone crazy


    a long time ago.¡±


    Oscar and I had a romantic night on the cruise ship just a day before yesterday, and yet here I am


    making my husband sleep with another woman¡­ I doubt if anyone sane would do such a horrible


    thing! Despite my ims about loving Oscar, I ended up ruining our marriage and stripping Tony of his


    right to have a father!


    ¡°Calm down, Amelia! We can still leave now if you don¡¯t want to go through with this!¡± Tiffany shouted


    while kneeling down in front of her.


    Amelia is suffering from way too much pressure setting this all up. Even if she does sessfully


    divorce Oscar as nned, she might not be able to deal with the resulting guilt and pain. All of this


    stress could worsen the effects of her blood clot and even lead to death!


    Amelia grabbed Tiffany by the arms as she said, ¡°No! If we leave now, everything we¡¯ve done will be for


    nothing!¡±


    Perhaps it was an act of mercy of fate to have temporarily removed her sense of sight for about two


    hours. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go in,¡± she said calmly after finally regaining her vision.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Tiffany asked.


    ¡°We have toplete the act, Tiff!¡± Amelia replied with a bitter smile.


    Tiffany had nothing to say in response to that.


    Amelia thought that she would be able to withstand the shock as they entered the room, only to feel like


    her heart was being crushed the moment she saw them up close.


    The pain was so severe that Tiffany had to hold her steady to keep her from falling over. ¡°I think we


    should go.¡±


    Amelia shook her head stubbornly and muttered through clenched teeth, ¡°The effects of the drug in


    Oscar¡¯s body should be wearing off by now. Go wake them up with a ssh of water. Remember to


    make it convincing, all right? You¡¯re an author, so I¡¯m sure you know how to act in scenes like these.¡±


    Tiffany stared at the two on the bed and asked hesitantly, ¡°Amelia, are you absolutely sure you want to


    do this?¡±


    Amelia shed her a miserable look and pleaded, ¡°Please stop trying to talk me out of this, Tiff. It


    makes me feel stupid about everything I¡¯m doing.¡±


    With that, Tiffany retrieved a bucket of water from the bathroom and mercilessly doused the two on the


    bed with it, waking them both up instantly. Having realized that it was Cassie lying beneath him, Oscar


    quickly pulled away from her and asked coldly, ¡°Cassie? What are you doing here?¡±


    The sight of Amelia standing behind Tiffany struck him like a bolt from the blue as he turned around,


    and time seemed to havee to aplete halt in that room.


    Despite being capable of handling even the toughest of crises in the corporate world with little to no


    change in emotion, Oscar found himself panicking so much that he didn¡¯t even know how to react in


    that situation.


    As he grabbed the nket to cover himself up, Cassietched on to him like a ko bear while


    mumbling, ¡°Give me the nket, Oz¡­¡±


    In his state of panic, Oscar shoved her aside and wrapped himself up with the nket before anxiously


    making his way toward Amelia. ¡°Amelia, I¡­¡±


    It took Amelia every ounce of willpower she had to stop herself from crying as she avoided his gaze.


    ¡°Just hurry up and put your clothes back on¡­¡±


    Oscar stared at her for a brief moment before he did as told and got dressed.


    Cassie got dressed as well and immediately clung to Oscar afterward while saying shyly, ¡°You have to


    take responsibility after doing this to me, Oz!¡±


    With his mind still nk and his face all pale, Oscar shoved her aside and tried his best to exin


    himself. ¡°Amelia, this isn¡¯t what it looks like¡­ I¡­ She¡­ I don¡¯t even know how we ended up¡­ How did


    this¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t even know what else to say at that point. He knew for a fact that he was having sex with


    Cassie when he came to his senses, but he had no idea how a supposedly romantic date with Amelia


    turned out like this.


    Under normal circumstances, Oscar would¡¯ve noticed something off about the situation and figured out


    what had happened. However, his mind was in such a state of panic that he couldn¡¯t even analyze the


    series of events rationally. He was unable to fill in the nks and process what Tiffany was doing here.


    Despite being the one who set everything up, Amelia found herself breaking down in tears from how


    overwhelming the whole situation was.


    Tiffany grabbed Oscar by the cor and shouted furiously, ¡°Oscar, you b*stard! Amelia and I visited


    store after store just so she could pick out these decorations and prepare this surprise for you! How


    could you be so cruel as to sleep with another woman in this room she prepared for you? Do you have


    any idea how she felt when she came through that door and saw you f*cking Cassie¡¯s brains out? Don¡¯t


    be so nice to Amelia if you¡¯re still in love with Cassie, you b*stard! How do you even live with yourself


    after humiliating your wife like this?¡±


    Not knowing what to say, Oscar could only stare silently at Amelia in response.


    ¡°Come on, Tiff. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Amelia said emotionlessly while wiping her tears.


    Noticing that Tiffany was still ring at Oscar viciously, Amelia pleaded with her again, ¡°Please, Tiff¡­


    Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    Tiffany then pushed Oscar aside and grabbed Amelia by the hand before storming out of the room.


    Oscar tried to go after them, but Cassie stopped him by hugging him from behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Oz! I know you still love me! Now that we¡¯ve done this, you have to take responsibility!¡± she


    eximed shyly.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Oscar pried her arms off him and red coldly at her as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you some other day,


    Cassie. I don¡¯t know how on earth you got into my bed, but I won¡¯t forgive you for this!¡±


    He then ran to the corridor outside after saying that, but Amelia and Tiffany were nowhere in sight.


    Oscar whipped out his phone and punched in Amelia¡¯s number, but the robotic female voice was all


    that he heard.


    ¡°Sorry, the person you are trying to reach has switched off their phone¡­¡±


    Oscar kept calling again and again, but the result remained the same each time.


    Desperate and anxious, he began running down the corridor while repeatedly yelling, ¡°Amelia! Amelia!


    Amelia!¡±


    ¡°Wait for me, Oz!¡± Cassie shouted as she came running out of the room and chased after him.


    Amelia and Tiffany waited until the two of them were gone beforeing out of hiding from the room


    next door. After making sure that the corridor was empty, Tiffany nced at Amelia and asked, ¡°Amelia,


    are you okay?¡±


    Tears rolled down Amelia¡¯s cheeks as she stood there in silence. Momentster, she closed her eyes


    and fainted on the spot.


    ¡°Amelia! Amelia!¡± Tiffany cried out in shock.


    Fortunately, Kurt was able to catch her in time and scooped her into his arms. ¡°Carry her inside, Kurt!


    Quickly!¡± Tiffany shouted.


    Kurt had a solemn look on his face as he carried Amelia back into the room and carefullyid her down


    on the bed.


    ¡°Why is she doing this?¡± he asked.


    Tiffany replied with a sigh, ¡°Amelia is going blind soon, and she doesn¡¯t want to be a burden to Oscar.¡±


    Kurt frowned and hesitated for a bit before saying, ¡°Boss wouldn¡¯t mind even if she does go blind.¡±


    Tiffany let out another sigh in response. ¡°You see, Amelia has a very huge ego. She doesn¡¯t want to


    show Oscar any of her imperfections, so she came up with this mutually destructive option to end her


    rtionship with him. We may find it stupid, but it goes to show how much she loves him. I mean, she


    wouldn¡¯t have been so bothered about going blind if she didn¡¯t love him.¡±


    Kurt stared at Amelia who was still frowning even when unconscious as he said, ¡°She really is quite a


    silly girl.¡± At that moment, Kurt¡¯s heart ached for her.


    ¡°Yeah, she really is,¡± Tiffany agreed. Who would¡¯ve thought that a stunningly beautiful and smart-


    looking woman like her would do something as silly as giving everything up in the name of love?


    Hmm¡­ Maybe her silliness is exactly what attracts all those guys. They just can¡¯t help but feel sorry for


    her.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 265

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 265


    Chapter 265 What Makes You Think So


    Two hours had passed by the time Amelia regained consciousness. Tiffany came rushing to her side


    the moment she saw her wake up and asked worriedly, ¡°How are you feeling, Amelia?¡±


    Amelia rubbed her throbbing forehead. ¡°What happened to me, Tiff?¡±


    ¡°You fainted.¡±


    Hearing that reminded Amelia of the unpleasant memories from earlier and caused her headache to


    worsen.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does your head hurt?¡± Tiffany asked anxiously when she saw the pained expression


    on her face.


    Ameliay back down on the bed and said, ¡°I need some time alone, Tiff.¡±


    Tiffany was still worried. ¡°Babe, we should get you checked at a hospital if your head is still hurting.¡±


    ¡°No, I just need to get some rest. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have the energy to negotiate with Oscarter on,¡±


    Amelia said.


    Who would¡¯ve thought a couple as close as us would someday end up having to negotiate? What a


    joke, eh?


    ¡°All right. You rest well now.¡± Tiffany decided not to persuade her any further and simply sat down


    quietly on the side.


    Amelia thought to herself as she nced at Tiffany through the corner of her eye. I feel so bad for


    Tiffany. I¡¯m always dragging her into my mess, and yet she would always stay by my side without a


    singleint. I bet some people could go their entire life without having such friendships!


    ¡°Thank you, Tiff!¡± she said sincerely.


    Tiffany held her by the hand as she replied, ¡°Babe, you being okay is all that matters right now. We¡¯re


    friends, so you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with me. If you want to divorce Oscar, then that¡¯s


    exactly what we¡¯ll do. After that, we¡¯ll try our best to help you get custody of Tony so you two can leave


    this ce for good. Since things havee to this, there¡¯s no point in worrying too much about it. You


    can¡¯t look after Tony if your condition bes worse, so take good care of yourself, all right?¡±


    Amelia let out a wry chuckle and stared at the ceiling above as she said, ¡°Tiff, do you really think I¡¯m in


    any condition to raise Tony well even if I get custody of him? What if he mes me for troubling him


    with my blindness? Given how wealthy and powerful the Clintons are, wouldn¡¯t it be best if he stays


    with them instead?¡±


    Tiffany froze for a brief moment before eximing anxiously, ¡°Amelia, have you lost your mind? Not


    only are you giving up on your marriage with Oscar, but you¡¯re going to abandon Tony as well? You


    risked your life giving birth to that kid, and now you¡¯re going to just leave him behind? I can help raise


    him for you if you¡¯re worried that you can¡¯t do it well, but I sure as hell won¡¯t let you leave him with the


    Clintons! Don¡¯t you know what happens to kids with stepmothers? Besides, do you really think the


    Clintons are going to treat a motherless child like him well? Have you forgotten that Stephanie still


    ns on killing him?¡±


    Amelia felt a shiver down her spine when she heard that.


    ¡°You can still see, right? I¡¯m sure everything will get better soon. You may not be able to save your


    marriage with Oscar, but you shouldn¡¯t give up on Tony. With him around, you¡¯ll have a reason to keep


    going. On top of that, he¡¯s your only remaining connection with Oscar. You wouldn¡¯t want to actually cut


    all ties with him, would you?¡± Tiffany added.


    Amelia simply kept quiet.


    Tiffany got so anxious that she grabbed her by the cor and shouted angrily in her face, ¡°Pull yourself


    together, Amelia! Why are you acting like you¡¯re a living corpse or something, huh? What happened to


    all that confidence and pride of yours? You survived a f*cking car ident, only to get all depressed


    over some problems with your vision? Maybe the doctors shouldn¡¯t have tried so hard to save your life


    if they knew you¡¯d just give up on it afterward! Seeing you like this pisses me off so much, you know


    that?¡±


    Amelia burst out crying from the scolding.


    With her hands pressed against her heaving chest, she tried her best to stifle her sobs as she said, ¡°It


    hurts, Tiff¡­ My heart feels like it has been hollowed out and is hurting really badly! I know I¡¯m being


    really pathetic right now, but it just hurts so much that I don¡¯t know what to do! I love Oscar! I love him


    very much, and yet I¡¯m the one who ruined our rtionship! Why is fate being so cruel to me? This is


    unfair! This is so unfair! Why give me a new life only to take my eyes from me afterward? It¡¯s just as


    horrible as taking my life!¡±


    Tiffany felt so bad for her that she, too, began crying after hearing that.


    ¡°We can just pretend this whole thing never happened if you can¡¯t let Oscar go. That way, you can go


    back to being with him as usual. We have to keep moving forward in life, Amelia. Given how advanced


    medical technology is these days, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find a way to get your eyes treated! Don¡¯t give up


    hope just yet!¡± she shouted with tears in her eyes while hugging Amelia tightly, but Amelia still shook


    her head in response.


    Looking at her friend, Tiffany let out a heavy sigh.


    It looks like I¡¯m all out of options here. Amelia has way too many concerns on her mind, and her huge


    ego prevents her from staying with the Clintons even if they don¡¯t mind her disability. However, given


    the size and power of the household, she¡¯d most likely face discrimination from some of its members


    anyway. As such, choosing to leave before she bes fully blind is the only way to protect whatever


    remaining sense of pride she has left. She loves Oscar so much that she¡¯s willing to give up on


    everything they have so he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer because of her, huh? Well, I suppose there aren¡¯t


    many in this world who are capable of loving someone to such a degree.


    With that in mind, Tiffany said, ¡°Take some time to calm yourself down, Amelia. We can head back to


    the Clinton residence tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia nodded andy back down on the bed, but she couldn¡¯t seem to fall asleep at all.


    Meanwhile, Oscar was searching for Amelia all over the streets like crazy after leaving the hotel, but he


    couldn¡¯t find her regardless. The fear of losing his loved one for good was eating away at his heart and


    plunged him into a state of panic like never before.


    He even tried calling home to ask the maid if Amelia had returned. He then ended the call immediately


    when she said no.


    Oscar¡¯s phone began ringing momentster, and a quick nce at the caller ID revealed that it was


    Olivia calling. He was so stressed out that he didn¡¯t want to answer the phone at first, but he did so


    anyway, as he didn¡¯t want her to worry about him.


    ¡°Oscar, did something happen between you and Amelia? Why did you call to check if she came home?


    Isn¡¯t she supposed to be with you right now?¡± Olivia asked the moment the call got through.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mom. I met up with her, and she said she wants to y a game with me. She then went into


    hiding, and I figured I¡¯d try calling home to check because I couldn¡¯t find her.¡± Oscar came up with a


    random lie on the spot.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little thing we do to spice up our marriage, Mom. You know how it is.¡±


    Olivia burst outughing in response. ¡°Oh, you cheeky boy¡­ Amelia¡¯s body can¡¯t stand that much


    abuse right now, so don¡¯t take things too far, okay? You two have a lifetime to spend together!¡±


    Oscar felt his heart sink after hearing that.


    ¡°I know, Mom. All right. I¡¯ll be hanging up now. We¡¯ll be back tomorrow!¡± he said in a somewhat hoarse


    voice.


    ¡°Okay, bye now!¡±


    Oscar grew increasingly lost after hanging up the phone.


    How did things end up like this? We were practically two lovebirds two days ago, and now it¡¯s like


    we¡¯vee to a point of no return! I know Amelia all too well¡­ She¡¯s the type who¡¯s incredibly loyal


    when ites to love, and she expects the same of her significant other. She turned a blind eye when I


    cheated on her before we confessed our feelings for each other, but now¡­ This incident is going to


    take a huge toll on our rtionship for sure! When I entered the hotel, I was excited about the surprise


    Amelia had in store for me, so how did I end up being caught cheating on her with Cassie instead? This


    doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­ Still, regardless of whether it was intentional, it is an undeniable fact that I


    had sex with Cassie!


    He felt like he was going crazy and tugged at his hair as he gave Hugo a call. ¡°Hugo, send our men


    over and have them conduct a thorough search of the area for Amelia!¡±


    As Oscar ended the call after giving the order, Cassie could be heard calling out to him from behind.


    ¡°Oz!¡±


    He then turned around and shot her an icy-cold re as he threatened, ¡°Stop following me around, or


    I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me, Oz! You were the one who told me toe here and said you wanted to get


    back together! I mean, how else would I have known where to find you? I¡¯m not skilled enough to find


    out where you are without being noticed, you know?¡± Cassie snapped back at him with reddened eyes.


    Oscar paused to analyze what she said.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying I asked you toe here?¡±


    Cassie nodded and pulled out her phone. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look at the text


    messages you sent me!¡±


    The look in Oscar¡¯s eyes changed when he found nothing after going through her text messages.


    He then threw her phone back at her and shouted coldly, ¡°You should improve on your acting skills


    before you tell a lie next time, Cassie!¡±


    Unsure of what he meant, Cassie scrolled through her inbox in confusion. Secondster, her eyes went


    wide as she realized all of their text messages had disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°What? This can¡¯t be! How is this possible?¡± she eximed in disbelief.


    Oscar ignored her as he was in a hurry to find Amelia, but Cassie stopped him again and protested


    persistently, ¡°Oz, you have to believe me! You really did text me about how you still love me!¡±


    Oscar used to care a lot about Cassie back then, but all he felt toward her at the time was hatred and


    disgust.


    Being a very loyal person when it came to rtionships, Oscar felt utterly disgusted at the thought of


    him having sex with Cassie. Seeing her in front of him only served to amplify those feelings of disgust.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± he yelled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t treat me like this, Oz! You can¡¯t just pretend to not know me after having sex with me!¡±


    ¡°How much money do you want?¡±


    Cassie was confused. ¡°What money?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for your services earlier.¡±


    Cassie was so shocked that she took a few steps back in response. Did Oscar just call me a wh*re?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you go too far now, Oscar! The Yard family is a pretty prominent family too, you know? You were


    the one who told me toe over, and you were the one who had sex with me! How could you say


    such insulting things to me after refusing to take responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong? If you had just a little bit of shame, you wouldn¡¯t cling to men like a f*cking wh*re just


    waiting to serve them! You know what? I¡¯m ashamed to even know you! You¡¯re worse than a wh*re!¡±


    Oscar snapped back at her and stormed off while Cassie slumped weakly to the floor in


    disappointment.


    Whatever expectations she had toward him had turned to hatred in that very instant.


    She hated Oscar for being heartless, but she hated herself even more for desperately trying to win him


    back when he didn¡¯t even care about her at all.


    ¡°I hate you, Oscar!¡± Cassie muttered under her breath with a vicious look on her face.


    Suddenly, a man wearing leather shoes approached her from the front. She looked up at the man and


    saw June staring down at her. June asked coldly, ¡°Feeling satisfied now that you¡¯ve been humiliated by


    a man?¡±


    ¡°Why? Why? Why?¡± Cassie shouted while crying out loud.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    June simply shot her a cold re as he mocked her, ¡°Did you really expect Oscar to change his mind


    about a shameless woman like you?¡±


    Cassie continued crying her heart out while June watched from the side without even attempting to


    console her.


    It took quite a while for her to finally vent all of her emotions. With tears in her eyes, Cassie looked at


    June and pleaded with him, ¡°June, will you please help me get my revenge on Oscar? In return, I¡¯ll


    agree to be your mistress! I¡¯ll do anything you want!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Cassie¡­ You¡¯re nothing but used goods now. What makes you think I would even want you?¡±


    June asked with a sneer.


    Cassie¡¯s eyes went wide instantly from shock.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 266

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 266


    Chapter 266 The Truth Sometimes Hurts


    June shot her a disdainful look as he continued, ¡°Cassie, do you even realize that you¡¯re the one who


    screwed yourself over? I was genuinely being nice to you, but you insisted on being loyal to a guy who


    doesn¡¯t even care about you! Now that he has humiliated you, youe crawling back to me for help?


    Well, guess what? I¡¯m not a cheap wh*re like you, Cassie! Still, I must say¡­ You¡¯ve done such a great


    job at being a shameless wh*re that even I¡¯m starting to question my taste in women!¡±


    Having finally regained herposure, Cassie sprung to her feet and jabbed a finger at June as she


    shouted angrily, ¡°Who are you to talk to me like that, huh? To me, you¡¯re nothing but a little pet that


    nobody wants! So what if I¡¯m cheap and shameless? You came all the way to Chanaea for me anyway!


    If I¡¯m a cheap wh*re, then you¡¯re the cheapest of all wh*res! We¡¯re two birds of a feather, so you have


    no right to criticize me!¡±


    June simply red coldly at her in response.


    Cassie turned around and began walking away, only to have June grab her by the arm secondster.


    ¡°I thought you just called me a cheap wh*re, didn¡¯t you? Why are you grabbing my arm, then?¡± she


    yelled while ring viciously at him.


    ¡°You are cheap, but I¡¯m worse.¡± The cold look on June¡¯s face vanished as he said that, and he went


    back to being his usual carefree self again.


    ¡°Let go, you piece of sh*t!¡± Cassie mocked him and brushed his arm off as she prepared to leave.


    ¡°Keep walking if you don¡¯t want to get your revenge on Oscar.¡±


    Cassie stopped in her tracks immediately upon hearing that.


    ¡°Get back here.¡±


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Cassie made her way back toward June.


    He then lifted her chin and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you get revenge on Oscar if you please


    me tonight and surrender the rest of your life to me. What do you say?¡±


    Cassie red daggers at him. He¡¯s clearly taking advantage of my predicament, but his offer is too


    tempting to refuse!


    ¡°Come on, think about how Oscar has humiliated you repeatedly. If you agree to be my kept woman, I


    will help you destroy himpletely. Isn¡¯t this a great deal?¡± June¡¯s deep voice made it sound


    incredibly tempting.


    Cassie remained silent as she contemted on whether or not she should ept his offer.


    She really wanted to get her revenge on Oscar, as she hated him as much as she loved him.


    Had she been a bystander, she would never have agreed to June¡¯s deal, as it involved sacrificing her


    honor and pride. Given her impressive family background and personal traits, she could easily marry a


    man of equal status. However, she was so consumed by hatred that it clouded her judgment.


    ¡°No deal?¡± June was in no rush. His goal was to rid Cassie of all her pride and have her be his


    obedient little pet that he could have his way with.


    He liked Cassie for the feisty tigress that she was, but he much preferred her being a gentle and


    submissive kitten instead. She was his love at first sight, and he had given her everything he had. As


    such, he refused to let anyone steal her from him.


    His love for her had turned into a form of possessiveness so twisted that he would rather clip her wings


    and keep her in his little cage where he could have her all to himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I can always seek pleasure from other women anyway. I doubt if you can get your revenge


    on Oscar all by yourself, though!¡± June shrugged and acted all nonchnt about it.


    He knew Cassie all too well and had waited patiently until her love for Oscar turned into hatred from


    being repeatedly humiliated. After that, all he needed to do was to provide that spark to ignite her


    mes of hatred.


    Seeing as the timing was perfect, June pulled out his trump card by saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be returning to my


    country soon, so you no longer have to worry about me harassing you. Honestly, I¡¯m not really that


    interested in ¡®used goods¡¯ and don¡¯t fancy ying the role of a ¡®recycle bin¡¯ either. We¡¯re done here.


    Goodbye.¡±


    Cassie hesitated as she watched him start walking away from her. Momentster, she closed her eyes


    and said, ¡°All right. I ept your offer.¡±


    June broke into a gleeful grin upon hearing that.


    If Cassie could be described as a proud peacock who thought too highly of herself, then June was a


    cunning wolf that had manipted her into bing his pet.


    He then quickly grabbed her by the hand and dragged her into a nearby hotel. Upon entering the fancy


    presidential suite he had just booked, June pretended to be a gentleman and said, ¡°Honey, just so you


    know, it¡¯s still not toote to back out now. Once you be my woman, there will be no turning back.¡±


    Cassie shot him a conflicted look before saying scornfully, ¡°June, do you know what the biggest


    difference between you and Oscar is? He¡¯s a lot more charming than you are and has a unique way of


    wooing women, while you¡¯re just a mere copy of him at best. It¡¯s true that I hate him, but that also


    means I will never forget him. You may have my body, but you will never have my heart. I will never


    love you, June.¡±


    June stared deeply at her and let out a chuckle as he whispered into her ear, ¡°You really are a feisty


    one, which is exactly how I like my women! I love dominating a woman who acts all disdainful toward


    me!¡±


    Cassie grabbed his shirt cor and pulled him toward her. ¡°Come on, then. Show this cheap wh*re how


    much you like her!¡± she said mockingly as their lips touched.


    June broke into a mischievous grin and wrapped his arm around her waist while whispering into her


    ear, ¡°I¡¯ll do to you exactly what Oscar did earlier. I¡¯m going to remove every trace of him left on your


    body and make youpletely mine.¡±


    The look in Cassie¡¯s eyes grew icy-cold.


    ¡°You¡¯d better make sure to deliver on your end of the deal, June. If you fail to destroy Oscar, I will show


    you what happens to those who mess with women.¡±


    June simply responded by covering her mouth with one hand while undressing her with the other. The


    look in his eyes went from a gentlemanly gaze to that of a wild beast as he assaulted her mercilessly.


    Already exhausted from doing it with Oscar for a few hours, Cassie simply went limp andy there like


    a ragdoll while June had his way with her. By the time he was done, her eyes had lost all focus.


    June gently caressed her sweaty cheeks as he said, ¡°You still taste as good as I remember, Honey. As


    long as you obey me, I will let you enjoy all the pleasures money can buy.¡±


    Cassie simply continued panting until she regained some of her strength before turning toward him.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. You can f*ck off now.¡±


    With a terrifying look in his eyes, June squeezed her face and said, ¡°You know, Honey¡­ Women


    should learn to be a little submissive every now and then if they want men to like them.¡±


    Cassie smacked his hand off in disgust. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re my pet now, Honey. Since when has a pet ever told its owner to get lost?¡± June


    said while biting down hard on her shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re a f*cking pervert, June!¡± Cassie shouted with a vicious look on her face.


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so many years, and you only realize that now?¡± June didn¡¯t even bother


    denying it. He then grabbed both her hands with one arm and leaned in close for a kiss before going at


    it again.


    As dawn arrived, Oscar was panting heavily outside a tall building while calling out to Hugo and his


    men who were running toward him, ¡°Did you manage to find my wife?¡±


    Hugo shook his head. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve mobilized all of our resources and practically turned the entire city


    upside down looking for her, but there¡¯s no sign of her anywhere. Do you think she could¡¯ve gone


    home?¡±


    The sun ising up, and everyone is tired after spending about five hours searching the city. I¡¯ll never


    be able to find her if she¡¯s deliberately hiding from me, so it¡¯s pointless to keep this up any longer. She


    may not want to see me now, but she definitely will want to see Tony. I¡¯ll just wait till she shows up after


    thinking it through.


    With that in mind, Oscar told them, ¡°You guys can head back for now.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He could¡¯ve easily had two bodyguards protect Amelia in secret, but he had promised her not to do so


    without her consent.


    As he chose not to break that promise for fear of losing her trust, he had absolutely no idea where she


    was.


    Oscar then went to a caf¨¦ in a nearby hotel for breakfast. He was staring nkly at the passing crowd


    on the street when his phone rang all of a sudden.


    The sight of Amelia¡¯s name on the caller ID got him so worked up that it took a few attempts just to hit


    the answer button.


    ¡°Amelia, is that you? Please don¡¯t hang up, okay? Let me exin. What happened between Cassie and


    me isn¡¯t what you think. We¡ª¡±


    Oscar anxiously tried to exin himself, but Amelia cut him off by saying, ¡°Where are you right now,


    Oscar? I¡¯ll go see you so we can talk about this.¡±


    Oscar tensed up instantly upon hearing that. Amelia sounds way too calm about this¡­ That must mean


    our marriage is in serious trouble!


    Although he was afraid, he decided to tell her where he was anyway.


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there in a minute,¡± Amelia said before ending the call.


    Oscar tugged at his hair in frustration and stared at the screen of his phone as it went ck.


    Tiffany drove Amelia to the caf¨¦. When Amelia got off the car, Tiffany asked, ¡°Are you sure you can


    handle it by yourself? Do you want me to go in there with you?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m good. You should go get something to eat if you¡¯re hungry. I¡¯ll take


    care of my problem with Oscar myself. He is technically in the wrong, so I¡¯m going to make use of his


    guilt to achieve my goal. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll hate me if he discovers the truth someday, but it doesn¡¯t


    matter anymore. Of course, I hope he¡¯ll never learn the truth.¡± Amelia¡¯s heart ached at the thought of


    her beloved man. After all, the truth sometimes hurts too much.


    ¡°All right. Be careful, then. Give me a call if anything happens.¡±


    Amelia nodded and got out of the car.


    She took a deep breath before heading over to the fancy hotel that Oscar was in.


    Every step she took felt incredibly heavy, and she wished she never had to go in there.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 267

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 267


    Chapter 267 Let Us Get A Divorce


    Though Amelia felt repulsed, she headed in as well. The moment she pushed the door open and saw a


    towering figure standing by the side of the bed, her heart skipped a beat. It felt like a lifetime had


    passed since theyst met.


    Amelia stood at the door. Suddenly, she was afraid to head in and destroy the beautiful memories they


    had together.


    She stared intently at Oscar¡¯s back. Her gaze was a convoluted mixture of sweetness, sorrow, and


    anguish.


    For the past five years, they started off as indifferent strangers who kept a distance from each other


    before they confessed their feelings for one another. Throughout the entire journey, she tried hard to


    keep a lid on her feelings and pretended nothing had fazed her. She did her best to look confident and


    indestructible, and no one but herself knew how she really felt.


    She was the unconfident one in their marriage. Everything Oscar did had affected her emotions easily


    and made her upset. Back then, she used to gaze at Oscar¡¯s sleeping face and sob silently in bed.


    All along, she was treading on thin ice, as there were too many uncertainties. After spending years in


    fear, they finally grew to love each other, but s, they were going to separate soon.


    Amelia had no idea how long she spent staring at Oscar. When she snapped back to reality, Oscar was


    already standing before her.


    He reached out to caress her cheek, and she immediately averted out of his reach. Oscar¡¯s gaze


    changed when he saw her reaction.


    Without warning, he grabbed Amelia¡¯s hand. Realizing it was icy cold, he put on a grim expression.


    Pulling her into his arms, he started rubbing her hands to warm her up. He only released her when her


    palms were warm enough.


    ¡°Amelia, listen to me. Nothing happened between Cassie and me. I had no idea why she was on that


    bed. Please, I need you to trust me. I love you,¡± Oscar mumbled as he leaned on Amelia¡¯s shoulder.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes reddened instantly.


    She shut her eyes to force back her tears.


    When her eyes snapped open, determination shone within them. She shoved Oscar¡¯s hand away and


    turned to look at him. ¡°Oscar, I¡¯ve thought about this the entire night. I think you pity me, and you still


    love Cassie. Let¡¯s get a divorce as a loveless marriage will only serve to harm both sides, and I¡¯d rather


    get a divorce. Don¡¯t worry because I won¡¯t want anything. All I want is Tony¡¯s custody,¡± she said coldly.


    At once, an ominous ck thundercloud of temper settled over Oscar.


    ¡°Come again?¡±


    Amelia looked at him and took a deep breath. Parting her lips, she stated slowly, ¡°Oscar, let¡¯s get a


    divorce.¡±


    Gloom veiled Oscar¡¯s face. He knew even if he did something wrong, Amelia wouldn¡¯t ask for a divorce


    easily. Just a few days ago, they were practically stuck to each other like glue. Amelia had dered her


    love for him and promised not to leave him, ever. He couldn¡¯t believe that someone who imed to love


    him would request a divorce.


    He absolutely refused to believe it.


    He¡¯d rather assume that yesterday¡¯s incident had dealt a huge blow to Amelia, causing her to make a


    reckless decision.


    Inhaling sharply, Oscar softened his voice and said, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re acting rashly now. Let¡¯s go home


    and take a rest. We shall talk after you get enough rest. I won¡¯t find excuses, for it was my fault. I¡¯m


    really sorry. Even a saint gets to make up for his mistake. You can¡¯t sentence me to hell without giving


    me a chance to atone for my mistake!¡±


    Tears had flooded Amelia¡¯s heart.


    If she were healthy, even if Oscar had cheated on her, she¡¯d forgive him no matter how ufortable


    and upset she felt. After all, she loved Oscar deeply. s, her eyesight was deteriorating, and she


    didn¡¯t want Oscar to see her in a pathetic state.


    ¡°Oscar, there are too many problems between us. You love Cassie. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have


    tolerated her. It¡¯s useless to keep our marriage afloat. Let¡¯s get a divorce. I wish you all the best,¡± she


    replied.


    Oscar forced her to look at him and dered viciously, ¡°Stop saying I love Cassie. I know who I love. I


    won¡¯t agree to a divorce. You are still emotional, so let¡¯s cool down for a few days before talking about


    it. I¡¯ll give you a ride home now. You don¡¯t want Mom to worry about us, do you?¡±


    Biting her lip, Amelia insisted firmly, ¡°Oscar, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±


    Oscar red at her. ¡°Look at me.¡±


    Amelia hesitated for a long while before lifting her head.


    ¡°Look me in the eye and say you want to divorce me,¡± Oscar urged.


    Once their gazes met, Amelia nearly lost herself in his charm.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself down. Amelia, pull yourself together. Don¡¯t show him your true


    feelings.


    After preparing herself mentally, she opened her mouth, but the words got stuck in her windpipe like


    glue.


    Oscar¡¯s gaze turned soft. He was about to release her when she said, ¡°Oscar, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±


    His expression immediately darkened.


    He balled his hands into fists until his knuckles started cracking. Amelia couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he


    was going to punch her.


    Instead of punching her, Oscar pinned her to the wall. A sh of sorrow appeared in his gaze as he


    rasped out, ¡°Why?¡±


    Amelia avoided his gaze hastily. She was reluctant to see Oscar¡¯s gaze filled with grief. Last night¡¯s


    event not only hurt her; it had also hurt Oscar.


    Her n had caused damage to both sides. None of them survived the ordeal intact.


    Oscar lifted her chin and gazed at her adoringly. ¡°You still love me, right?¡±


    Upon meeting his eyes, Amelia couldn¡¯t bring herself to lie and nodded readily.


    ¡°Since you love me, can you forgive me this once?¡± Oscar buried his face in her shoulder and asked in


    a choking voice. ¡°I¡¯ll find out what happened between Cassie and me. No matter what the results are, I


    have made a mistake. I won¡¯t find excuses. But I¡¯ll prove how much I love you. Let¡¯s stay together, all


    right?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart softened, and she nearly agreed to that. However, at the thought of her eyesight, her


    senses returned.


    ¡°Oscar, let¡¯s get a divorce,¡± she repeated stiffly.


    Oscar¡¯s gaze changed abruptly as he gave the wall a few forceful punches. Blood immediately trickled


    down his arm.


    Amelia grabbed his hand and burst into tears as her heart broke into a million pieces. ¡°No, don¡¯t do


    this,¡± she pleaded.


    Holding her hand, Oscar asked hopefully, ¡°Amelia, you still care about me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Instead of answering his question, Amelia sobbed noisily.


    She would always be a total loser before Oscar.


    Holding her in his arms, Oscar said gently, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Amelia. It was all my fault. Please forgive


    me, just this once. I promise I¡¯ll never make the same mistake again.¡± He sounded really sincere.


    Amelia wanted to say yes, but her sanity told her she went to this extent to force Oscar to agree to a


    divorce. If she caved in now, her n would go down the drain, and her efforts would be in vain. I can¡¯t


    let this happen.


    Thus, she pushed him away harshly after making up her mind.


    Wiping her tears away, she put on a cid front and uttered, ¡°Oscar, I¡¯ll ask mywyer to discuss the


    divorce with you.¡± Her voice held no hint of emotion.


    Having said that, she couldn¡¯t stop tears from streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Yesterday, I saw with my


    own eyes how you did the deed with another woman. I finally realized I¡¯m not the only one you are


    interested in. Someone else can also arouse you. I saw how you hugged Cassie and proimed your


    love for her. At that moment, my heart shattered into pieces. You had no idea how I felt,¡± she said sadly,


    pointing at her heart.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks more fiercely than before. That was her true feeling. Last night, it felt like


    she had died once.


    ¡°You used to be lovers with Cassie. You might not understand how I feel. Perhaps you¡¯ll think it¡¯s


    normal for a man to have another woman, and you think I¡¯m kicking up a fuss for nothing by demanding


    a divorce, right? You¡¯re too confident and arrogant. Do you think I¡¯ll stay with you even after you broke


    my heart? I¡¯m just a human being with feelings. Of course I¡¯m upset seeing my husband cheating on


    me. I¡¯m really tired of this. As you still love Cassie, I¡¯ll grant your wish. I no longer want to stand


    between you. It¡¯s too exhausting.¡±


    Oscar immediately panicked and reached out to take Amelia¡¯s hand, but she dodged out of his reach.


    He racked his brains for something to say, but words failed him.


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re wrong. I had never thought that way! Yes, I might¡¯ve ignored your feelings and


    pretended not to see your sorrow, but I¡¯ve changed since the ident. I love you, and I can¡¯t bear to


    see you upset. Please, don¡¯t do this,¡± Oscar implored.


    Tears streamed down Amelia¡¯s cheeks at his words.


    She shook her head violently and took a few steps back. ¡°Oscar, my mind is in a mess right now. I can¡¯t


    forget the sight of you having sex with another woman. That was too huge a blow. We¡¯re both


    emotional, so let¡¯s take it easy and talk about our divorce a few dayster. That¡¯s the best for both of


    us,¡± she stated.


    Oscar narrowed his eyes as a faint gleam of malice shone in his eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t agree to a divorce. Don¡¯t think you can leave me!¡± he dered.


    Amelia felt drained. The divorce was going to be the death of them both.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 268

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 268


    Chapter 268 Will He Hate Me


    ¡°Oscar, why are you acting this way?¡± Amelia sighed in dejection. ¡°I¡¯m really tired. Indeed, I love you,


    but I don¡¯t wish to witness scenes of you flirting and having sex with other women anymore. I¡¯m giving


    my blessing to you and Cassie. In this love triangle, I¡¯m nothing but a loser. I give up. It¡¯s hurtful for me


    to hear Cassie¡¯s insults, and there¡¯s no need for you to spend time with both of us. That¡¯s too tiring.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s eyes were zing indignantly. He had no idea how to convince Amelia that he didn¡¯t love


    Cassie at all. If he still pitied Cassie previously, now, all he had for that woman was utter disgust.


    Amelia continued, ¡°Oscar, let¡¯s give each other some time to calm down. We can talk about the divorce


    when we¡¯re both rational.¡±


    Frustrated, Oscar ran a hand through his hair before grabbing her shoulder. ¡°Why? You love me, don¡¯t


    you? Why won¡¯t you give me another chance?¡± he demanded.


    Amelia nced at him as a myriad of emotions bombarded her.


    At that moment, she wanted nothing more than to throw herself into his arms and cry her heart out.


    Though she wasn¡¯t sure her insistence was the right decision, she didn¡¯t want Oscar to see her in a


    pitiful state.


    If she lost her eyesight, the Clintons wouldn¡¯t be cruel enough to kick her out. However, she couldn¡¯t be


    sure if they¡¯d remain the same after a few years. The Clinton family was affluent and wealthy, and


    Oscar was the CEO of a corporation. There was no way Olivia would allow her son to stay married to a


    blind woman. Even if Olivia treated Amelia kindly, she was closer to her own daughter, Stephanie.


    It was better to leave rather than be kicked outter. This way, her dignity would be spared, and she


    would be on good terms with everyone else.


    s, she didn¡¯t expect to see the ugly side of human nature when she was trying to get Tony¡¯s custody.


    Though Olivia used to adore her, she had bared her fangs at her.


    Only then did she realize that she was merely an outsider in this family. Olivia could treat Amelia as her


    own daughter when nothing happened, but when her interest was threatened, she¡¯d be a devil


    who¡¯d kick Amelia out in a cruel manner.


    Amelia could still remember how terrifying her mother-inw was.


    ¡°Oscar, you want to hear the real reason?¡± Amelia lifted her head and met Oscar¡¯s gaze. She held back


    her tears and dered, ¡°I can¡¯t forget the scene of you f*cking another woman. It will always remind me


    of what a scum you are. You imed to love me, but you could still have sex with someone else. Your


    love is too cheap. No, I wonder if you¡¯ve ever loved me. Perhaps you¡¯re used to lying to me. You enjoy


    how much I love you. asionally, you¡¯ll give me something to look forward to. You¡¯ve achieved your


    goal, for I¡¯ve fallen head over heels in love with you before getting my heart broken into a million


    pieces.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s gaze on her never shifted.


    Her heart was wrenching in pain. She never wanted this to happen.


    ¡°For the past five years, have I ever lied to you?¡± Oscar asked in a hoarse voice.


    Avoiding his gaze, Amelia answered, ¡°We¡¯re both very emotional, Oscar. I¡¯ll bring Tony over to Tiff¡¯s for


    a few days. We can discuss the divorce a few dayster.¡±


    Taking her hand, Oscar pleaded, ¡°Amelia, please don¡¯t do this to me. It¡¯s my fault, and I can exin.


    We went through a lot before ending up together. Do you really want to see our marriagee to an


    end?¡±


    Her eyes teary, Amelia gazed at Oscar without a word. Suddenly, she pushed him away and broke


    down. As she poured her heart out, she nearly believed that Oscar and Cassie got together willingly


    and not because she had set them up.


    As the lies snowballed, she herself couldn¡¯t help but think that the lies were true. The truth had been


    buried by the number of lies she had spouted.


    ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m serious. Have I ever acted this way for the past five years? You told me you prefer


    considerate women, so I became the obedient and thoughtful Mrs. Clinton. When you flirted around


    with other women, I said nothing. You still have feelings for your ex-girlfriend, so I told myself that I¡¯m


    nothing but a substitute. When you ignored how your sister bullied me, Iforted myself that we¡¯re a


    family. But have you ever treated us like your family? Your sister is the mastermind behind the ident


    that harmed both Tony and me. Her punishment? A brief scolding, and that¡¯s it. She¡¯s still the adored


    daughter of the Clinton family. You have no idea how upset I was at her so-called punishment. I won¡¯t


    be exining all the sufferings I went through for the past five years. I thought your love would suffice,


    but now, I realize you never loved me at all. How should I remain in your family, huh? Tell me!¡± she


    hollered angrily.


    Oscar was stunned.


    As Amelia had always been mild-mannered and patient, he didn¡¯t expect her to react so violently and


    waspletely caught off guard. Her usations went through his heart like an iron shard.


    Guilt overwhelmed his heart. He couldn¡¯t make it up to Amelia after hurting her feelings for five whole


    years. Hearing that from her own mouth made his guilt intensify. If he knew one day that he¡¯d fall in


    love with Amelia, he wouldn¡¯t have ignored her for five years.


    Amelia was waiting to see the anguish in Oscar¡¯s eyes. She had also regrettedshing out at him.


    She wasn¡¯t nning on pinning the me on him. Back when they got married, she agreed to be a


    substitute and entered the marriage contract willingly. She had no right to hope for Oscar¡¯s love.


    Besides, he did treat her well. At least he provided for her financially. The only thing he couldn¡¯t provide


    was his love.


    Love was a luxury that one couldn¡¯t afford to get. Hence, Amelia couldn¡¯t really me Oscar for his


    actions.


    The contract they signed when they got married had stated everything clearly. The reason she could


    use him now was that Oscar had fallen in love with her.


    Now, they were still bound by the contract. Though she requested a divorce, Oscar could refuse to do


    so if he wanted. She was only taking a chance on Oscar¡¯s love. If she won, it meant that Oscar loved


    her, and she would be filled with regret after ending their rtionship single-handedly. If she lost, it


    meant that they didn¡¯t love each other that much.


    Oscar was about to take her hand when she moved away from him.


    Amelia blinked before licking her lips nervously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry forshing out at you earlier.¡±


    In response, Oscar trapped her against the wall. ¡°Amelia, you can tell me what I did to upset you. I can


    change. If you need time to think about it, I can leave you alone. But please don¡¯t ask for a divorce. I


    promise I won¡¯t look at other women from now on. You¡¯re my one and only,¡± he promised.


    Amelia nearly burst into tears at his promise. She couldn¡¯t believe someone a proud and imperious


    man like Oscar would give her his word solemnly.


    She closed her eyes so Oscar couldn¡¯t see the tears swimming in her eyes.


    Her sorrow was too much to bear, but fate just wouldn¡¯t let them live happily ever after.


    She had pulled herself together when she opened her eyes again. Forcing out a smile, she said,


    ¡°Oscar, did you forget that our marriage is a contract marriage? You¡¯re the only one who can ask for a


    divorce. If you insist on staying married, I¡¯ll have toply, for I can¡¯t afford to give you one hundred


    million. Am I right?¡±


    Amelia had mentioned it on purpose, as she wanted to see how much Oscar had changed. Yes, she


    selfishly wanted to see how much did Oscar care for her.


    Oscar touched her cheek gently. ¡°Amelia, is this a test? Are you testing me?¡±


    Shaking her head, Amelia answered, ¡°No. I only want you to treat me harshly so I can have a reason to


    leave you. Yes, that¡¯s how selfish I am. It¡¯s too exhausting to keep our marriage alive. I give up. You


    can either force me to stay or let me go. I don¡¯t want a cent from you. All I want is Tony¡¯s custody. He


    means a lot to me.¡±


    Hearing that, Oscar¡¯s eyes turned red.


    He felt the urge to ask what he was to her if Tony meant a lot to her.


    How could she ask for a divorce that nonchntly? Even if I made a mistake, can¡¯t she give me a


    chance to atone for my mistake?


    ¡°Amelia, are you seriously going to be this heartless?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Oscar lifted his head and forced back his tears. ¡°Is there nothing to make you stay, even though we¡¯ve


    been married for five years?¡± he asked in a strained voice.


    ¡°Yes, there is. I can¡¯t forget how you fawned over me for the past few months,¡± Amelia answered. Her


    gaze softened momentarily, but it soon faded away as a bitter smile flitted across her lips. ¡°That¡¯s the


    only happy memory I can remember. Nothing else is delightful in our marriage. I fell in love with you


    hopelessly, and you treated me coldly, for you know you¡¯re a capable man. To be honest, I¡¯m quite


    useless for falling for your good looks. No woman would be able to resist you. I¡¯m tired of waiting for


    you to turn and notice me.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Oscar only looked on quietly as she ranted.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom why Amelia insisted on divorcing him. Though he had messed up, he could make it


    up to her. It wasn¡¯t serious enough to request a divorce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride home. We¡¯ll talk a few dayster when you¡¯ve calmed down.¡± He released her and


    changed the topic abruptly.


    As he strode out, Amelia followed behind him.


    A few stepster, Amelia said, ¡°Oscar, I want to spend a few days at Tiff¡¯s with Tony.¡±


    Oscar balled up his fists at her request. He bit back his frustration and told her, ¡°Stay at home. I¡¯ll spend


    a few days outside with the pretense of going on a work trip. We shall both get time to cool down


    before we talk. But I will never agree to a divorce.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart felt heavy at his deration.


    ¡°Oscar, even if we remain married, there will always be a prick in my heart. We¡¯ll never return to the


    past. Why are you so persistent?¡± she asked.


    Oscar halted in his tracks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prove that our rtionship will only get closer from now on.¡± With that, he increased his pace and


    stalked away. Amelia stared at his retreating figure as tears flowed down her face uncontrobly.


    Am I doing the right thing by being persistent? We¡¯re hurting each other deeply.


    Amelia was going to end the marriage, which was a wrong move from the very beginning. She had no


    idea whether Oscar would grow to hate her in the end.


    Perhaps he will.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 269

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 269


    Chapter 269 She Will Forgive You


    Oscar drove Amelia back to the Clinton residence in total silence. Olivia was ying with Tony when


    they returned. She got to her feet with Tony in her arms and gave them a warm grin. ¡°Tony, look who¡¯s


    back!¡±


    Tony was around five months old. He was growing at a faster pacepared to other children. Now,


    he no longer cried at the sight of Oscar, but he wasn¡¯t that close to his father, either. The person he was


    closest to was Kurt.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡± Olivia held his little hand and tried to teach him how to talk.


    Tony waved his hands around excitedly. At the sight of his chubby cheeks, Amelia felt her heart


    dropping to her stomach. She didn¡¯t know if she had made the correct decision by ending their


    marriage selfishly. Tony was deprived of the right to have a father in his life.


    Guilt overwhelmed Amelia¡¯s heart, for a child who grew up without his father or mother would have an


    iplete childhood.


    Tony, when you grow up and find out why I left your father in the first ce, will you me me for


    having my way?


    Olivia was sharp enough to sense something was wrong between Amelia and Oscar. ¡°What¡¯s going


    on?¡± she urged.


    Snapping back to reality, Amelia gave Oscar an awkward nce before parting her lips to exin.


    s, words failed her.


    Oscar wrapped an arm around her waist nonchntly and grinned. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re fine. Amelia¡¯s sticking


    to me like a child.¡±


    Olivia rxed visibly as her lips curved into a smile. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you two being such a lovely


    couple.¡±


    Amelia reached out to take Tony from her arms. ¡°Mom, you must be tired from taking care of Tony. I¡¯ll


    take over now.¡±


    A smiling Olivia was about to say something when Stephanie ran down the stairs hastily. ¡°Mom! Cassie


    just called and said she had sex with Oscarst night. Amelia caught them in the act. She wants Oscar


    to take responsibility for her, saying that the Yard family won¡¯t let it slip easily!¡± she hollered.


    Amelia¡¯s arms tightened around her son while Oscar¡¯s expression fell. Olivia nced at them in


    disbelief.


    It took her some time to regain herposure. She immediately glowered at Stephanie and chided,


    ¡°Stephanie, stop talking nonsense. Oscar had been with Amelia the whole night. Are you trying to


    cause trouble again, huh?¡±


    Stephanie pouted. ¡°Mom, I wasn¡¯t spouting nonsense. It was Cassie who called and told me about it.


    Apparently, Mr. and Mrs. Yard are going toeter to demand an exnation. If you don¡¯t believe


    me, ask Oscar about it.¡±


    Olivia turned her gaze to Amelia and Oscar.


    ¡°Oscar, is she telling the truth?¡± she demanded.


    Oscar pressed his lips together and said nothing.


    His silence meant acknowledgment.


    Olivia cast a look of disbelief in Amelia¡¯s direction and spotted the glimmer of misery in thetter¡¯s


    eyes. At once, her heart sank.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you spend the night with Amelia? Why did you get in touch with Cassie? Amelia gave birth to


    Tony for you, and you make a happy family together. Why aren¡¯t you satisfied and got back together


    with Cassie?¡± Olivia eximed vehemently with her palm on her chest.


    The Clinton family had just regained peace in their household, but troubles wereing one after


    another. Their family was like a swamp. It was easy for someone to create a mess that would catch


    them off guard.


    Oscar tensed up and answered, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this.¡±


    Stephanie chimed in, ¡°Oscar, what else is there to investigate? Amelia caught you and Cassie in the


    act at the hotel. I believe you still love Cassie. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have slept with her. Since you


    still have feelings for each other, and she was once pregnant with your child, you should provide an


    exnation, right? It isn¡¯t right to dump her after taking advantage of her.¡±


    Oscar shot her an icy look.


    Though Stephanie was terrified of Oscar, she loved to cause trouble for Amelia. It delighted her to see


    how miserable Amelia was.


    She once said she¡¯d watch as Amelia leave the Clintons in a disheveled state. That day was about to


    come.


    Olivia nced at her before reprimanding, ¡°Stephanie, stop it! Oscar and Amelia are a loving couple,


    so stop trying to add fuel to fire. It must be a misunderstanding. So stop your gloating and make people


    mad.¡±


    Pleased, Stephanie paid no heed to her mom and continued, ¡°Mom, Oscar was the one who cheated


    on his wife. You should be punishing him instead of me! But it¡¯s obvious he still loves Cassie.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have slept with herst night. As a man, he should give an exnation instead


    of leaving without a word. Mom, didn¡¯t you teach us to be responsible beings?¡±


    Olivia had displeasure written all over her face.


    Amelia¡¯s face was devoid of emotions as she patted Tony and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll bring Tony upstairs.¡± She


    then went up the stairs without waiting for a reply.


    Stephanie yelled behind her, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t be upset. Though Oscar doesn¡¯t love you, you¡¯re pretty


    enough to get married to a in-looking but rich man after getting a divorce. If that isn¡¯t enough, Carter


    is still waiting for you patiently. Don¡¯t disappoint him. I remember how intimate you were in that photo.¡±


    Amelia stopped in her tracks.


    Oscar stepped forward and gave Stephanie two tight ps.


    The ps were so strong and sudden that Stephanie fell into a momentary daze.


    Olivia blurted out, ¡°Oscar, what are you doing? Can¡¯t you talk nicely?¡±


    His expression frigid, Oscar answered, ¡°I¡¯m just teaching your daughter a lesson on your behalf, Mom.


    Since she refuses to be obedient, I¡¯ll let her know what respect means.¡±


    Covering her swollen cheek, Stephanie sneered, ¡°Oscar, can¡¯t I say what you did wrong? Was it me


    who f*cked Cassie? Was it me who got caught in the act? You¡¯re bold enough to cheat on her, and I¡¯m


    just stating the facts. Did I do something wrong? Can you p me just because you got upset? Mom


    kept saying you¡¯re a responsible man, but I don¡¯t think so. Just like all men, you¡¯re fickle-hearted and


    cheated on your wife. Why are you afraid of my insults, huh?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s fists clenched up in anger.


    Afraid the situation would get worse under Stephanie¡¯s constant foolish provocation, Olivia cut in,


    ¡°Stephanie, stop it!¡±


    Shrugging her shoulders nonchntly, Stephanie replied, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t want to poke my nose into


    their business, but you saw how Oscar cheated on Amelia. He needs to give Cassie an exnation.


    Otherwise, the Yard family won¡¯t give up easily.¡±


    Olivia wore a grim expression.


    ¡°Oscar, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s nothing between Cassie and me. It was just a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll investigate the


    matter personally,¡± Oscar announced sternly.


    ¡°Oscar, you¡¯ve already slept with her. How could it be a misunderstanding? I can¡¯t believe you refuse to


    admit to it. You were the one who took advantage of her! Cassie is the victim here. Are you seriously


    dumping her after a one-night stand? Do you want our family to end up being rivals?¡± Stephanie


    interjected mockingly.


    Oscar shot her an icy look.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Olivia fell silent, seemingly deep in thought.


    After a brief silence, she asked, ¡°Oscar, have you remained in contact with Cassie?¡±


    Shaking his head, Oscar repeated, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I promise I¡¯ll investigate it thoroughly. I


    shall return to my room now.¡±


    ¡°Sit down. Amelia must still be fuming over what happened. If you go to her now, she¡¯ll be reminded of


    the event. You should spend a few days apart and talk when you¡¯re both calm. Amelia is a cultured and


    educateddy. No matter how mad she is, there¡¯s no changing the fact that she loves you. Now that


    you have Tony, she won¡¯t give up on your marriage easily. Just be nice to her and apologize profusely.


    I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll forgive you,¡± Olivia suggested.


    A bitter smile hung on Oscar¡¯s lips. Mom doesn¡¯t know the woman who she ims to love me and will


    give in for our son¡¯s sake had asked for divorce this morning.


    Oscar sank into the sofa as told and covered his forehead with his palms in dejection. He was no


    longer his past arrogant self and exuded a crestfallen air. Amelia¡¯s determination this morning had


    given him a huge blow.


    He had never felt that powerless and terrified before.


    At that very moment, his heart sank into a deep abyss at the thought of losing Amelia.


    Oscar cared a lot for Amelia, more than anyone else could imagine. She was important to him. Amelia


    herself had no idea how much she meant to him.


    Seeing his reaction, Olivia felt bad for him. She had been working hard to keep the peace in the family,


    but problems kepting one after the other, rendering her utterly helpless.


    ¡°Oscar, pull yourself together. Give Amelia some time,¡± she advised.


    After a while, Oscar spoke up. ¡°Mom, will Amelia divorce me?¡± His voice was gruff.


    Jolting in shock, Olivia blinked fervently as a myriad of emotions shed across her eyes. In the end,


    she sighed and said from experience, ¡°No, she has you and Tony. Women can endure everything for


    the sake of their children. Besides, Amelia loves you dearly. She won¡¯t bear to leave you and Tony


    behind. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    So Tony is more important to her.


    Oscar felt upset to learn that.


    He was childish enough to be jealous of his own son.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 270

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 270


    Chapter 270 Turn Love Into Hate


    Cassie knew that even if she showed up to announce that she had sex with Oscar, Olivia wouldn¡¯t


    agree to let her enter the family. Oscar wasn¡¯t in love with her anymore, so her action would only serve


    to humiliate herself. However, she refused to give up. She didn¡¯t want Oscar to dump her after taking


    advantage of her, so she decided to kick up a fuss and annoy the Clintons. They shall suffer! I can¡¯t be


    happy, so they can¡¯t be happy, too!


    She tried to persuade her parents to go to the Clinton residence, but her parents refused to humiliate


    themselves. Thus, she agreed to start over again with June if her parents would follow her to the


    Clinton residence. As her parents had taken a liking to June¡¯s family background, she used that to force


    them to go against the Clinton family.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her parents, who used to love her, ended up caving in for their own benefits.


    Since no one wished her well, she¡¯d be going up against the entire world herself. She was willing to


    sacrifice her body so men would go against the Clinton family for her sake.


    Any man would do for her, as long as he agreed to take revenge on Oscar.


    She had no idea what spell Oscar casted on her. After failing to get him, her love turned to hate, and


    she went all out to take revenge on him.


    Love made her a madwoman. Hence, she went against her heart and became June¡¯s woman. That


    way, she could see Oscar kneeling before her one day and apologizing to her, saying that he was


    wrong.


    She brought her parents to the Clinton residence to demand an exnation. No one showed any signs


    of giving in.


    Cassie shot Oscar a hopeful look. Even if he gave her a pitiful look, she¡¯d immediately stop hating him


    and continue loving him deeply. s, Oscar didn¡¯t even bother sparing her a nce.


    Biting her lip, she couldn¡¯t stop the hatred in her heart from escting. If you don¡¯t love me, then


    despise me. That way, I¡¯ll still be in your heart.


    Olivia took one look at the Yard family and pretended to be clueless. ¡°Charlie, why are you here with


    Cassie? Are you going to kick up a fuss?¡±


    Before Charlie could speak, Elizabeth stopped him. ¡°Olivia, we parted on bad terms previously. I didn¡¯t


    want toe and upset you, but your son seduced Cassie when she was on the verge of giving up.


    Cassie said they had sexst night. Never mind if you refuse to admit it. We had already done a


    medical examination at the hospital. When the results are released, we¡¯ll go to the police and sue


    Oscar. We don¡¯t care about our reputation anymore. I want you to know that we are not pushovers,¡±


    she dered.


    Olivia¡¯s gaze darkened.


    She knew the Yard family came with evil intent, but their actions were more despicable than she had


    imagined.


    If a police report was made, it would be bad for both sides. It looks like the Yards are going to burn


    bridges. We¡¯re ending up as enemies because of our children after being friends for decades.


    ¡°Charlie, I think this is nothing but a misunderstanding. We¡¯re both prominent families, so taking it to the


    police will affect both Cassie¡¯s and Oscar¡¯s reputations. Cassie, especially, is just a woman. She¡¯ll get


    married one day. Do you want her to bebeled that way for the rest of her life? I¡¯m not defending


    Oscar. If it is his fault, we will make it up to Cassie. Isn¡¯t that what you came for?¡± Olivia asked.


    With a derisive snort, Elizabeth mocked, ¡°Make it up? Olivia, do you think we¡¯re three-year-old kids?


    You said you¡¯d make it up, but you did nothing for the past few months. Cassie lost her child, tried to


    commit suicide, and was in the hospital when Oscar dumped her. You said nothing about that. How


    dare you promise to make it up to her? That¡¯s the biggest joke I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±


    After a brief pause, she went all out. ¡°I don¡¯t want yourpensation. Today, Charlie and I came to


    seek justice for Cassie. Either Oscar gets a divorce and marries Cassie, or we¡¯ll sue him for taking


    advantage of Cassie. The report will be on our side, so he¡¯ll get charged for sure. Think about it,¡± she


    warned.


    Olivia stiffened visibly, not knowing how to respond.


    Balling his fists up, Oscar responded, ¡°Mrs. Yard, I respect you as an elder. I admit I had sex with


    Cassie, but it was a set-up. I¡¯ll definitely find out the culprit behind this and give you closure. However,


    there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll marry her. If you want to sue me, go ahead. My conscience is clear, and I¡¯m not


    afraid.¡±


    Elizabeth red at him.


    In fact, they weren¡¯t going to sue Oscar for real. Even if they won the court case, Cassie¡¯s reputation


    would go down the drain. It would be hard for her to marry into a respectable family. Their goal was to


    give the Clintons a warning. They wanted the Clintons to know they weren¡¯t weaklings.


    Cassie stared at an expressionless Oscar as her heart ached painfully.


    She loved him deeply, and they used to be a loving couple. She couldn¡¯t forget how he adored her and


    indulged in her every whim willingly. However, five yearster, she returned to find him married to


    someone else. Shepromised and agreed to be his mistress, and he promised to get a divorce


    before marrying her. The idea of wearing a wedding gown and marrying him in a solemn marriage


    ceremony was a dreame true for her. s, they ended up bing strangers.


    Though her feelings for him had never changed, he was now head over heels in love with another


    woman.


    She loved him, but he was in love with someone else. That was a sad fact.


    Back then, she assumed they would be the perfect couple that was envied by all. After marrying him,


    she¡¯d be a housewife and prepare meals for him. She had envisioned a future together with him.


    They¡¯d spend a few years together before nning to have a baby and form a happy family of three.


    Nevertheless, reality gave her a huge p. They had only gotten together for a few months when


    Oscar changed his mind and decided to return to his wife. She was dumped by the man without


    knowing whose fault it was.


    ¡°Oscar Clinton, stop giving excuses. I don¡¯t care if it was a set-up. You had sex with Cassie, and that¡¯s


    the truth. What¡¯s your n? Don¡¯t be a coward. I won¡¯t buy that.¡± Elizabeth was pushy, and she had


    also made her stand very clear.


    Oscar pursed his lips without saying anything.


    Elizabeth added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll make it up to Cassie? We¡¯ve thought about it on the way here.


    Never mind if you won¡¯t marry her. There are plenty of men who¡¯d line up to be her husband. We


    demand five percent of Clinton Corporations¡¯ shares. Otherwise, we¡¯ll meet you in court.¡±


    The look in Oscar¡¯s eyes grew even colder while something glinted across Olivia¡¯s eyes.


    Clinton Corporations was arge corporation with over ten thousand employees. A mere five percent


    share would be an exorbitant sum for a smallpany, so Elizabeth was being outrageously greedy.


    ¡°Charlie, is that what you want? We¡¯ve been friends for ages. Are you seriously going to end our


    rtionship because of these material possessions?¡± Olivia turned to Charlie and tried to persuade him


    with logic and reason.


    Elizabeth promptly stood before her husband and gave a dismissive wave. ¡°Olivia, stop using your


    friendship to persuade us to change our minds. Cassie was bullied by your son, so why didn¡¯t you do


    anything about it when we were friends? She lost her baby and nearly took her own life, and it¡¯s no


    thanks to your son. Now he even dared to take advantage of her! It isn¡¯t too much for us to ask for five


    percent of Clinton Corporations¡¯ shares, right? We don¡¯t need it, but Cassie deserves to get it. Either


    you agree to hand over the shares, or we¡¯ll meet in court. We don¡¯t mind the shame,¡± she dered.


    Olivia nced at Oscar.


    Thetter shot Cassie a look before saying, ¡°All right. I agree with that on one condition¡ªafter getting


    the five percent shares, Cassie and I shall no longer be tied together in any way. We¡¯re no longer


    lovers, not even strangers.¡±


    Suddenly, Cassie gripped the sofa forcefully as tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Oscar, do you hate me that much? Did you really forget how we used to be happy together?¡± she


    demanded in anguish.


    Though she imed to despise him and wanted to take revenge, she still loved him deeply. Everything


    she did was to make Oscar change his mind and return to her. However, all the man did was crush her


    again and again.


    ¡°Ms. Yard, that was your mother¡¯s condition. Five percent of ourpany¡¯s shares are a lot. I can give


    it to you on the condition that we end everything between us. I hope you¡¯ll stay away from me,¡± Oscar


    stated cruelly.


    He no longer loved her, so he could be as ruthless as he wished.


    Oscar was a heartless and indifferent man. Once he fell out of love with someone, he¡¯d deal with her


    viciously. On the other hand, when he fell in love with a woman, he¡¯d put up with all her ws.


    When he loved someone dearly, he¡¯d give him all his warmth. On the other hand, he would be an


    iceberg before someone he didn¡¯t love.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the shares! You will never get rid of me. Since you wish to cut all ties with me, I¡¯ll stick by


    your side forever!¡± Cassie got to her feet and hollered with all her might.


    Giving Oscar a convoluted look, she wailed, ¡°Oscar Clinton, I hate you! You¡¯ll never get rid of me, ever!¡±


    Having said that, she dashed out of the Clinton residence.


    ¡°Cassie!¡± Elizabeth jumped to her feet and glowered at Oscar. She took her husband¡¯s arm and


    demanded, ¡°Why are you still seated? Cassie¡¯s gone. We need to go after her! If she decides to end


    her life, we¡¯ll be doomed!¡±


    Elizabeth and Charlie then left hastily.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 271

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 271


    Chapter 271 Do You Want To Divorce Me That Badly


    Damn¡­ Cassie sure is a lot more honest and bolder than I am; I¡¯ll give her that. At least she has the


    courage to pursue the love that she wants. Heck, she shamelessly came all the way here even though


    Oscar no longer loves her! While it probably isn¡¯t the right thing to do, her persistence is indeed


    admirable. Unfortunately for me, her level of shamelessness is something that Ick. Had I been a little


    more shameless and a little less egotistical, Oscar and I would still be happily together right


    now¡­ Amelia thought to herself as she watched the drama from the balcony.


    She returned to the nursery when nobody was looking and yed with Tony absent-mindedly while


    Kurt watched from the side.


    Noticing that he was about to voice his thoughts, Amelia looked up at him and said, ¡°I know what you


    want to tell me, Kurt, but could you please not say a word? I want to be left alone right now.¡±


    Kurt nodded and held his tongue obediently.


    ¡°Thank you, Kurt!¡± she added gratefully.


    Kurt felt his heart ache but simply shook his head in response.


    Amelia ispletely different from all the other women from wealthy families. She dresses fashionably


    but not extravagantly; she looks sexy but isn¡¯t promiscuous; she has a kind heart despite having all this


    money and power, and she¡¯s friendly even though she gives off an air of superiority¡­ It¡¯s almost


    impossible for a guy to spend so much time around her without falling in love with her! Most would


    assume she¡¯s an unfaithful woman at first nce, but those who know her personally will see that she¡¯s


    both adorable and sexy. It is precisely because she has so many interesting sides to her that men find


    themselves attracted to her!


    With that in mind, Kurt decided to ignore his feelings and said fairly, ¡°Boss is a good and loving man.


    He spent tons of money just to help you find a suitable cornea donor. There is really no need for you to


    divorce him.¡±


    Amelia let out a wry chuckle and asked softly, ¡°You know about it?¡±


    ¡°Tiffany told me.¡±


    Amelia shot him a nce as she asked, ¡°You think what I¡¯m doing is really stupid too, don¡¯t you? Most


    people will never give up on the wealth and luxury provided by the Clinton family, and yet here I am


    doing theplete opposite like an idiot.¡±


    Kurt shook his head and replied fairly, ¡°You must have your reasons for doing this.¡±


    Amelia had conflicted feelings in her heart as she continued ying with Tony on the bed. It hurts me


    the most to set Oscar up like that. Given his resources, it¡¯s highly possible for him to eventually find out


    that I¡¯m the one behind all this. I bet he¡¯ll hate me to death then.


    ¡°Kurt, are you going to tell Oscar that I set him up?¡± she asked in a seemingly casual manner.


    ¡°I answer only to you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already destroyed all evidence fromst night. Tiffany and the


    two of us are the only ones who will know about this. Boss won¡¯t be able to find anything even if he


    tries to. You can trust me on that!¡± Kurt replied, expressing his loyalty to her.


    Amelia chuckled upon hearing that and said ambiguously, ¡°Out of all the people I¡¯ve met, you¡¯re the


    most difficult one to read, Kurt. You¡¯ve been working for Oscar for so many years, and yet you switched


    sides and swore absolute loyalty to me right after he tasked you with protecting me? What happens if I


    have you return to Oscarter on? Are you going to tell him about everything I¡¯ve done?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kurt replied with a frown.


    Amelia shrugged with a hint of sadness in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t understand the rules that you bodyguards


    go by, but I do trust you to keep our secret safe. You¡¯re the kind of guy who makes people feel safe


    around you.¡±


    A faint glint appeared in Kurt¡¯s eyes when he heard that.


    Amelia nced at Tony, who was lying on the bed, as she continued, ¡°Kurt, I have a selfish request to


    make. If I am unable to gain custody over Tony after divorcing Oscar, I want you to look after him for


    me.¡±


    ¡°Boss is a very righteous man. He loves you very much; I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t make things difficult for you,¡±


    Kurt said confidently.


    Amelia, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t all that confident about it.


    Oh, I sure hope so¡­ Tony is the first grandson of the Clinton family. Even if Oscar agreed to let me


    have custody over him, Olivia and Owen probably wouldn¡¯t. Given their resources, there¡¯s no way I


    could possibly win against them. If they really decide to fight for Tony¡¯s custody, then I¡¯m bound to lose


    that battle.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ I mean, Amelia, hear me out here. I think it¡¯s best if you remain in the Clinton family. Should


    you actually go blind, it¡¯d be a lot easier for them to find you a suitable cornea donor with their power


    and resources. It would also benefit you greatly during your recovery,¡± Kurt stated his opinion after a


    brief moment of hesitation.


    Amelia let out a wry chuckle in response.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I¡¯m just voicing my analysis from a realistic point of view. I¡¯ll stop if


    you don¡¯t like to hear it.¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll help you out with anything you need.¡±


    ¡°All you have to do is take good care of Tony for me. I don¡¯t want you getting involved in my personal


    affairs with the Clintons. I¡¯ll try my best to gain custody over Tony, no matter how slim my chances are,¡±


    Amelia replied as she got up from the bed, only to have her vision go ck all of a sudden.


    She tried shaking her head profusely, but nothing happened.


    Kurt instinctively tried to hold her steady but stopped himself before his hand reached her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked worriedly.


    ¡°Nothing, I just lost my vision all of a sudden. As you can see, I¡¯m going to be blind soon. Do you really


    think a blind woman like me is worthy of being Oscar¡¯s wife?¡±


    Kurt fell silent as he knew just how strict wealthy families were.


    They would definitely not approve of Oscar having a blind woman for a wife!


    Amelia felt her way back toward the bed and sat down. ¡°Kurt, I hope you won¡¯t tell Oscar that I¡¯m going


    blind. All I want right now is a peaceful divorce and custody over Tony; nothing more.¡±


    Kurt was about to say something when a knock was heard on the door.


    Amelia panicked a little and waved her hands frantically as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t open it!¡± She had yet to


    regain her vision, so she didn¡¯t want anyone toe in and find out about her going blind.


    Kurt wanted to reach out and hold her hands but stopped himself halfway through.


    Olivia¡¯s voice was heard from outside the door. ¡°Amelia? Are you in there? I¡¯ming in now, okay?¡±


    Kurt quickly stepped forward and locked the door from the inside so she couldn¡¯t get in.


    ¡°Amelia? Why did you lock the door? I know Oscar has wronged you. You¡¯re not mad at me too, are


    you?¡± Olivia called out to her from outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired, Mom. I¡¯m going to sleep with Tony for a bit, okay?¡± Amelia replied.


    ¡°All right, you get some rest, then. I¡¯lle see youter.¡±


    Amelia breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Olivia leave, but her vision was still pitch ck.


    ¡°I think you should get your eyes checked at the hospital. Your condition looks pretty bad,¡± Kurt


    suggested when he saw her trying to act as though she was fine.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be okay after a while.¡±


    Her vision losssted for a whole thirty minutes this time. ¡°Kurt, could you look after Tony? I need to


    head out for a bit,¡± she said after fully regaining her sense of sight.


    Kurt nodded and asked when she got to the door, ¡°Are you really okay?¡±


    Amelia simply nodded her head and walked out the door immediately after.


    Oscar was already inside the bedroom by the time she got there. Neither of them knew what to say


    when their eyes met.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here?¡± Amelia was the first to break the silence.


    After taking a moment to regain hisposure, Oscar walked toward her and pinned her against the


    wall as he said, ¡°Amelia, I will give you some time to calm down. However, I hope that things will be


    back to normal between us by the time I return. Cassie and I are never going to be together, okay? You


    are the only person I love.¡±


    Amelia maintained a calm expression as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already called awyer, Oscar. We¡¯ll be able


    to get the divorce papers signed in a few days. I¡¯m tired of being stuck in this love triangle between you


    and Cassie. It¡¯s exhausting to always be on guard in case she tries toe after me and Tony. You


    may be really powerful and excellent, but women can get really crazy when desperate. I used to think


    that your love was all that I needed, but after seeing that little scene Cassie caused earlier, I realized


    she¡¯s a much more suitable woman for you. I don¡¯t have that kind of resolve to act so boldly in the


    name of love.¡±


    The look on Oscar¡¯s face turned gloomy instantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that you haven¡¯t calmed down yet, Amelia. How about we live separately for a few days


    before having this discussion?¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Amelia shoved Oscar away and knelt down before him.


    ¡°Please just let me go, Oscar! I won¡¯t ask for any of your money! All I want is to take Tony with me!¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, Oscar. Please forgive me for doing this¡­ I¡¯m going blind very soon, and I really don¡¯t want


    you to see me in that state! Will you please grant me my wish when I can still see?


    Oscar had a conflicted look in his eyes when he saw Amelia on her knees like that, and his heart felt as


    though it was being stabbed repeatedly with a knife.


    In just two days, their rtionship had gotten to the point of divorce.


    Having dominated the corporate world for so many years, he could easily tell that Amelia was serious


    about divorcing him.


    I know I¡¯ve wronged her, but is my mistake really that serious? Is divorce truly the only option?


    ¡°Do you wish to divorce me that badly?¡± Oscar asked bitterly while trying his best to suppress the


    sadness in his eyes.


    Amelia nodded and replied with tears flowing down her cheeks, ¡°I can¡¯t bring myself to forget how you


    and Cassie were all over each other in bed. I never want to experience a betrayal like that ever again.


    You¡¯re an excellent man desired by tons of women out there. Let¡¯s get this divorce over with so you can


    marry a rich woman just as how Dad wanted you to. We¡¯re simply not meant to be together.¡±


    ¡°Give me a reason why you want a divorce. Is it because you¡¯ve fallen in love with another man?¡±


    Oscar asked coldly, his fists clenched.


    Amelia looked up at him in surprise but instinctively lowered her gaze when she saw the pained look in


    his eyes.


    ¡°No, I just got sick of how unstable our rtionship is! All I want is a loving husband who will treat me


    well and take care of the family, but you¡¯re far too excellent for me. Even without Cassie, there will


    always be others like Isabe or Rachel. I can¡¯t stand having a husband who attracts women wherever


    he goes, so let¡¯s just get a divorce. I don¡¯t want to keep this exhausting marriage going any further,¡± she


    said while shaking her head profusely.


    Her excuse was so hrious that even Oscar burst outughing after hearing it. He then jabbed a finger


    at her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re seriously asking for a divorce over such a ridiculous reason?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s lips twitched slightly in response.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, Oscar. Please just let me leave. It¡¯s really stressful being your wife here in the Clinton family.


    In fact, I barely had a good night¡¯s sleep throughout the past few years. You cheating on me with


    Cassie just happens to be the final straw for me, that¡¯s all. I¡¯m an ordinary woman, Oscar. I can¡¯t get


    used to the lifestyle you wealthy people lead. I¡¯m done having to deal with those admirers of yours.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re aware of this, but at least one woman will approach me and tell me I¡¯m unworthy


    of being with you. They¡¯re all heirs of wealthy families, and all I have is a pretty face since my social


    status and academic background are nothingpared to yours. I¡¯ve had enough of their ridicule and


    mockery, Oscar. Let¡¯s just get a divorce and put an end to all this.¡±


    Oscar broke into a smile and clenched his fists so tightly that his veins bulged like crazy in his arms.


    ¡°You really want to divorce me that badly, huh? Not even going to leave me any room for negotiation?¡±


    Amelia kept her head low and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Oscar.¡±


    ¡°Lift your head and look at me!¡± he yelled at the top of his lungs. Secondster, he took a deep breath


    to suppress his pain and anger as he continued, ¡°Sorry for scaring you.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 272

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 272


    Chapter 272 Give It A Break


    Amelia shook her head in response.


    Oscar bent down to help her to her feet, but she pulled away from him instead. The look in his eyes


    changed instantly, and he mmed his fist against the wall, inches away from her. The impact was so


    hard that it broke his skin and caused his fist to start bleeding on the spot.


    Olivia and the others came running over the moment they heard him bellow in pain. ¡°Calm down and


    talk it out, Oscar! You¡¯ll scare Amelia like this!¡± she shouted while banging on his bedroom door.


    Oscar took a deep breath and said, ¡°We¡¯re fine, Mom. You guys can head back downstairs.¡±


    Olivia was still worried. ¡°Open the door, Oscar! I¡¯m sure there¡¯s been a misunderstanding! How about


    you two stay separately for a few days and talk things out when you have both calmed down?¡±


    Oscar tugged at his hair in frustration and identally raised his voice as he shouted, ¡°We¡¯re fine,


    Mom! Could you please let us talk in peace?¡±


    When he didn¡¯t hear a response from Olivia, Oscar realized he had acted out of ce and quickly


    apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I just need you to give us some space.¡±


    ¡°All right, then. You two talk it out peacefully, okay? No more fighting,¡± Olivia said helplessly before


    leaving with the others.


    Amelia had a conflicted look in her eyes as she watched Oscar undo his necktie irritably, his loosened


    cor giving him some ¡°bad boy¡± vibes.


    ¡°Amelia, what happenedst night was my fault, and I apologize for it. If you don¡¯t like me being around


    other women, I can rece all my female secretaries and assistants with male ones. If you don¡¯t like


    me socializing with women from wealthy families, I can promise to stay far away from them. I can try


    my best to change anything you don¡¯t like, so just tell me what you need and I¡¯ll get it done.¡±


    For Amelia¡¯s sake, Oscar was willing to go against his own principles, which he would never


    compromise before.


    Amelia didn¡¯t feel good about the whole situation at all.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this for me, Oscar. I don¡¯t deserve it at all. I think we should give each other some


    space for a couple of days. I¡¯ll bring Tony over to Tiffany¡¯s for a few days and then we¡¯ll talk about our


    divorce.¡± Amelia had to muster every ounce of willpower and strength she had just to force those words


    out of her mouth.


    Oscar stared long and hard at her before agreeing reluctantly, ¡°All right¡­¡±


    Amelia then wasted no time packing some of her clothes and quickly carried Tony downstairs.


    Olivia stopped her the moment she got to the bottom of the stairs. ¡°Where are you going, Amelia? I¡¯ll


    help punish Oscar for hurting you, so please don¡¯t act rashly, okay?¡± she asked anxiously when she


    saw her carrying a bag in one hand and Tony in the other.


    ¡°I¡¯m bringing Tony over to Tiff¡¯s for a few days. I¡¯lle back after I¡¯ve thought things through. I¡¯m in a


    lot of pain right now, so I need some time to myself. Will you please grant me this request?¡± Amelia


    said apologetically while ncing at Tony.


    Although Olivia didn¡¯t agree with her request, she made sure to ease up on her tone as she said,


    ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s normal for married couples to argue every now and then, but you should always resolve


    your conflicts by talking it out. Running off to Tiffany¡¯s the moment you have an argument might lead


    her into thinking we¡¯re mistreating you or something.¡±


    ¡°I doubt she even gives a damn about our family, Mom! Always running off to Tiffany¡¯s ce whenever


    she feels like it¡­ You let her do that a few more times and she probably won¡¯t even respect you as an


    elder anymore!¡± Stephanie butted into their conversation nosily.


    Oscar came down the stairs and shot Stephanie a warning re as he exined, ¡°I¡¯m the one who told


    her to stay over at Tiffany¡¯s for a few days, Mom. I¡¯ll be going on a business trip tomorrow, so she¡¯s


    taking Tony there to keep herpany.¡±


    ¡°What on earth is going on between you two? After everything that has happened, she¡¯s going to her


    friend¡¯s ce, and you¡¯re going on a business trip? Are you two trying to cause more trouble for our


    family?¡± Olivia shouted.


    Amelia lowered her head in response.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of things between us, Mom. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Amelia is my daughter-inw, and Tony is my grandson! How can I possibly not worry? I rarely had to


    worry about you two in the past, but now you two are stressing the hell out of me! Is it too much to ask


    for some peace of mind around here?¡±


    Amelia felt a little guilty when she heard that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, you know I¡¯m not asking you for an apology. I just want you to reconcile your rtionship and


    work things out. Oscar is at fault for sleeping with Cassie, so I¡¯ll punish him for you. Even if you don¡¯t


    care about yourself, you should at least care about Tony. Do you really want him to lose a parent at


    such a young age?¡± Olivia got straight to the point.


    Amelia simply nced at Tony and kept quiet.


    Sensing no resistance from her, Olivia grabbed Amelia by the hand and continued to persuade her,


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave, Amelia. You¡¯re my favorite daughter-inw, and I can¡¯t sleep well if Tony¡¯s not


    around. My heart starts aching if I don¡¯t get enough sleep. You wouldn¡¯t want me to suffer a rpse,


    would you?¡±


    Amelia stared at her with a conflicted look in her eyes before saying hesitantly, ¡°I need some time to


    cool off, Mom. You promised you wouldn¡¯t force me to do anything I don¡¯t like, remember? Don¡¯t worry,


    I haven¡¯t forgotten all the things you¡¯ve done for me. I just need to be alone for a while to process


    everything, so please don¡¯t force me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Then leave Tony with us. He¡¯s my only grandson, and I won¡¯t be able to sleep well if he¡¯s not around.


    I¡¯ll look after him for you instead. It¡¯ll be hard for you to think clearly if he keeps crying anyway.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mom. Tony is still too little to be separated from me. I¡¯ll just carry him if he starts crying!¡±


    Amelia stood her ground firmly.


    Olivia¡¯s expression turned gloomy upon hearing that.


    Oscar quickly pulled Amelia behind him and said, ¡°She¡¯s just staying there for a few days, Mom. It¡¯s not


    like she¡¯s nevering back. She¡¯s your favorite daughter-inw, isn¡¯t she? Can¡¯t you make an


    exception?¡±


    As a fellow woman, Olivia was extremely sensitive to the changes in Amelia¡¯s behavior and knew that


    the incident with Oscar and Cassie wouldn¡¯t just end like this. Amelia may seem like an easy-going


    person, but she can be extremely stubborn when she decides to stand firm on her decision!


    With that in mind, Olivia shot him a re and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this because I feel bad for her, Oscar.


    She wouldn¡¯t be running off with Tony if you didn¡¯t mess things up! As a man, you should drop your ego


    and apologize to her properly!¡±


    Oscar couldn¡¯t understand why Olivia, who was usually very understanding, insisted on interfering in


    their affairs instead of giving them some personal space.


    Oscar lost control of his emotions and yelled, ¡°As I said, I¡¯ll handle this, Mom! I¡¯m stressed out badly


    enough as is, so please stop sticking your nose into this!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia looked hurt when she heard that. ¡°Are you ming me for this, Oscar?¡±


    Oscar lowered his head and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being rude, Mom. I just want you to give us


    some personal space. I don¡¯t want anyone to interfere in our affairs. I¡¯m an adult. I know how to handle


    this myself.¡±


    Noticing that Olivia did not look well, Amelia quickly apologized as well, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you so


    much trouble, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡­ I¡¯m too old to be getting involved in your affairs anyway. Just go ahead to Tiffany¡¯s if you


    want,¡± Olivia said while waving helplessly.


    She then sat down on the couch and watched as Amelia left with Tony in her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading over to the office soon. I won¡¯t be having dinner at home tonight,¡± Oscar said before


    heading upstairs.


    Stephanie waited until he had entered the bedroom before whispering in Olivia¡¯s ear, ¡°Mom, I think


    they¡¯re respecting you less and less these days. I mean, Amelia could leave with Tony as she pleased


    simply because he let her! If they do end up getting divorced, there¡¯s a chance that Oscar will let her


    have custody of Tony! I know you don¡¯t like me saying this, but she clearly has him wrapped around her


    finger! He doesn¡¯t even respect you as his mom anymore!¡±


    Noticing that Olivia was in deep thought, Stephanie added, ¡°You¡¯d better be prepared, Mom. Tony is the


    eldest grandson of this household and will have to inherit our family property eventually.¡±


    A vicious glint appeared in Olivia¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared a secondter.


    ¡°Give it a break, will you? Amelia isn¡¯t like that. She and Oscar are practically stuck like glue, so they¡¯re


    not going to get a divorce. It¡¯s normal for a woman to get a little angry about her husband being with


    other women. She¡¯lle back after her anger subsides!¡± Olivia said confidently. There¡¯s no way


    anyone will give up on our family¡¯s wealth, not even Amelia. Countless women dream of marrying into


    the Clinton family so that they could eventually be thedy of the house and live a life of luxury. I


    mean, being able to afford all the designer handbags, clothes, and shoes that you want? Having private


    doctors who provide you with skincare products tailored to your needs? No woman can resist such a


    temptation!


    It was easy going from poor to rich, but not the other way round. Olivia didn¡¯t think Amelia could give up


    on these luxuries after enjoying them for five years, so her insistence on getting divorced struck Olivia


    like a bolt from the blue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Amelia will give up on this luxurious lifestyle either, but Oscar did have sex with Cassie!


    Do you really believe that he has no feelings for her? Knowing Oscar, no one will be able to even get


    close to him unless he allows them to! I think their marriage is done for, Mom. You¡¯d better prepare for


    it before it¡¯s toote!¡± Stephanie argued.


    ¡°


    Although Olivia had her suspicions, she didn¡¯t want Stephanie to get involved in this incident. ¡°All right,


    that¡¯s enough. Oscar and Amelia have a very strong rtionship, so they¡¯re not going to get a divorce.


    If you¡¯ve got so much free time on your hands, then go out with Noah and spend more time with him.


    It¡¯s about time you get married and move out of your parents¡¯ house.¡±


    Stephanie got annoyed when she heard that. ¡°Why would you bring this up again, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Look, all I¡¯m asking is for you to stay out of this. There¡¯s not much I can do to protect you if you anger


    your brother again!¡±


    Having no other choice, Stephanie could only pout angrily in silence.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 273

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 273


    Chapter 273 Tormenting Each Other


    No one knew if it was because of the high levels of stress, immense guilt from setting Oscar up, or her


    reluctance to divorce him, but Amelia developed a fever the night she moved in with Tiffany. Her


    temperature got so high that she lost consciousness, so Tiffany and Kurt had to rush her to the hospital


    immediately.


    It took the doctors and nurses a whole night just to stabilize her condition, and even then, she still


    remained unconscious.


    ¡°I love you so much, Oscar¡­ I don¡¯t want to divorce you¡­¡± Amelia mumbled while she was


    unconscious.


    Momentster, she became more agitated as she said, ¡°No, I want to divorce you¡­ I don¡¯t want people


    mocking you for having a blind wife! I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you! I know you¡¯re strong and don¡¯t


    care about what others say, but I do! I love you, so I can¡¯t stand anyone insulting you!¡±


    The next thing they knew, Amelia began convulsing violently and sobbing uncontrobly.


    It pained Tiffany to see her so upset even when she was dreaming. She held Amelia¡¯s iling hands


    andforted her by saying, ¡°It¡¯s all right, Babe. We¡¯re here with you. You¡¯re not going to divorce


    Oscar; trust me.¡±


    To her surprise, Amelia¡¯s convulsions grew even more violent as she mumbled, ¡°No, I want to divorce


    him! I don¡¯t want to be a burden to him! Help me, Tiff!¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s eyes reddened.


    ¡°Why must you do this, Amelia? Don¡¯t divorce him if you love him! Why torture yourself like this? Your


    eyes will get better once you find a suitable donor!¡±


    ¡°No! Help me, Tiff!¡±


    Tiffany took a deep breath. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll help you¡­¡±


    Amelia finally calmed down after hearing that, only to start mumbling again several minutester, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry for divorcing you, Oscar¡­¡±


    She kept repeating that phrase as if it was the only way to reassure herself that they weren¡¯t meant to


    be together, that getting divorced was the ideal solution for them both.


    Tiffany couldn¡¯t understand why Amelia insisted on tormenting both herself and Oscar like this. Maybe


    this is what happens when you love someone really deeply. You just can¡¯t stand being imperfect in their


    eyes¡­


    She then walked up to Amelia, who was still mumbling, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Get a good night¡¯s


    sleep, Amelia. You need to recover before you can discuss your divorce with Oscar.¡±


    Amelia finally fell silent after that.


    Tiffany checked the time on her phone and saw that it was already two in the morning.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kurt, you should head back and check on Tony. I¡¯m worried about having Martha look after him alone,¡±


    she said while massaging her forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already tasked two of my friends with protecting Tony in secret, so he¡¯ll be fine,¡± Kurt replied.


    Tiffany simply shot him a nce before shifting her gaze back to Amelia, who was lying on the bed.


    ¡°Kurt, could you go buy us some beers? I¡¯m stressed as hell right now and could really use a drink¡­¡±


    she said in a somewhat depressed tone.


    Kurt nodded and left the ward, returning about half an hourter with two bags in his hands.


    He handed Tiffany one of the bags and said, ¡°I figured you¡¯re probably hungry after having such an


    eventful night, so I bought you some soup too. You should never drink on an empty stomach.¡±


    Tiffany felt a warm sensation in her heart as she took the bag over and forced a smile. ¡°You seem cold


    on the outside, but you sure are surprisingly thoughtful and caring on the inside.¡±


    Kurt simply kept quiet.


    As Tiffany was indeed hungry at the time, she wasted no time wolfing down the soup.


    Amelia was truly blessed to have a great friend like her who would go out of her way and do everything


    in her power to help out.


    After finishing the soup, Tiffany cracked open a cold one and clinked bottles with Kurt as she said,


    ¡°Drink up!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much. It¡¯s udylike to drink like a fish,¡± Kurt advised when he saw her gulping it down


    aggressively.


    Tiffany simply shrugged and continued chugging it down. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I had no one to rely on when I


    started working a few years ago, so I had to train myself to be a strong and independent woman. Time


    went by, and¡­ Well, I just ended up like this. Honestly, I used to be a lot worse back then. Now, I only


    drink asionally, either when attending social events or meeting with publishers. Amelia and I used to


    drink a lot when we first stepped into society and attended all sorts of events. Things were really rough


    at that time, but it slowly got better.¡±


    She then took another sip of her beer and continued after a brief pause, ¡°A lot of people wonder why


    I¡¯m so nice to Amelia. It¡¯s because she was there for me during my toughest times. They say a friend in


    need is a friend indeed, and Amelia certainly is a true friend.¡±


    Kurt took a sip of his beer. ¡°She¡¯s a good woman.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that fate doesn¡¯t like her having a good life.¡± Tiffany downed the remaining beer in the


    bottle before continuing angrily, ¡°I was the one who stayed by Amelia¡¯s side all these years. Everyone


    else only sees the mour of her marrying into the Clinton family. They don¡¯t know the suffering she


    goes through living in that household. Because of her ordinary family background, Amelia is destined to


    be viewed as inferior by those in the Clinton family. She didn¡¯t know anything about proper etiquette at


    first. In order not to make a fool out of herself, she secretly hired a teacher to educate her on it. She


    finally developed the elegance and grace required after a while, but I¡¯ve rarely seen her smile happily


    ever since. If it were possible, I wish she could stay carefree and happy-go-lucky forever. Unfortunately,


    her marrying into the Clinton family has taken her innocence away forever.¡±


    Kurt went into deep thought after hearing that.


    Feeling bitter, Tiffany opened another bottle as she asked, ¡°Kurt, am I being too talkative?¡±


    Kurt shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re a really quiet guy, but that actually makes you a good listener. At least you don¡¯t interrupt


    people when they¡¯re rambling on and on,¡± Tiffany said after taking another sip of her beer.


    Kurt gulped down his beer with a frown on his face.


    ¡°You can continue talking. I like to listen.¡±


    Tiffany shot him a meaningful nce and asked all of a sudden, ¡°Kurt, do you like Amelia?¡±


    Kurt paused for a brief second before replying indifferently, ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°You seem exceptionally concerned about her. Being a frence author, I pay a lot of attention to detail


    when ites to romance. You have feelings for Amelia, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°It hurts seeing her like this.¡± Kurt had indirectly admitted to it.


    Tiffany broke into a smile and took a sip of her beer as she said, ¡°Amelia is a very charming woman, so


    it¡¯s perfectly normal for you to fall for her. Maybe fate decided she had way too much of an advantage


    and decided to make things fair by taking away what matters most to her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll get better.¡±


    ¡°Of that, I have no doubt¡±¡ªTiffany downed the rest of the beer in her bottle¡ª¡± but Amelia doesn¡¯t see it


    that way. She thinks she¡¯ll be a burden to Oscar once she goes blind. I think she¡¯s really stupid,


    tormenting herself like this for Oscar¡¯s sake. Well, I haven¡¯t experienced a powerful romance like this


    myself, so I probably wouldn¡¯t understand it anyway. Maybe this is just how people who are deeply in


    love think.¡±


    ¡°Boss won¡¯t mind if she¡¯s blind.¡±


    Tiffany was about to open the third bottle, but Kurt stopped her from doing so.


    ¡°He may not mind at first, but how do you know for sure if he¡¯ll stay that way as time goes on? He may


    be able to promise her the world when she¡¯s fine and healthy, but is he truly able to look after a


    disabled woman withoutint for the rest of their lives? I know he¡¯s a loyal man, but he¡¯s so


    excellent that I can¡¯t predict his behavior at all. He used to love Cassie a lot, but look at how quickly he


    reced her with Amelia. How can you guarantee that he won¡¯t love someone else in the future?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone can guarantee anything about the future,¡± Kurt replied as he took another sip from


    his bottle.


    Tiffany smiled in response and gazed at the stars outside the window. ¡°Perhaps. Since this is Amelia¡¯s


    choice to make, we have no choice but to stand on her side.¡±


    Kurt simply looked out the window in silence as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s reallyte. You should try to get some sleep,¡± Tiffany said.


    Kurt shook his head. ¡°You can go ahead and sleep if you want. I¡¯ll keep watch.¡±


    Tiffany didn¡¯t bother arguing andy down on the recliner. As she closed her eyes, she heard Kurt


    saying, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. With a friend like you, I¡¯m sure Amelia will make it through all this.¡±


    With a smile on her face, Tiffany pulled the thin nket over herself and slowly drifted off to sleep.


    Tiffany got a call from Oscar the next morning. She didn¡¯t want to answer the phone at first, but she


    recalled how Amelia was mumbling about him in her sleepst night and knew she missed him greatly.


    Not wanting them to get divorced, Tiffany decided to help Oscar out and answered the phone.


    ¡°Oscar, Amelia is in Provincial Hospital right now. You¡¯d better hurry up if you want to see her,¡± she said


    straightforwardly and hung up the phone after that.


    As expected, Oscar showed up at the ward in less than half an hour. He was sweating all over and


    panting heavily as he rushed to Amelia¡¯s side.


    ¡°Amelia? Amelia!¡± he called out to her while holding her hand tightly.


    Amelia opened her eyes all of a sudden and stared drowsily at Oscar. ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce, Oscar.¡±


    She then closed her eyes again and repeatedly muttered the same sentence in her sleep.


    Oscar tightened his grip on her hand slightly as a glint of pain shed in his eyes. ¡°Amelia, do you


    really want to divorce me that badly?¡± Even when you¡¯re asleep, you keep saying that same thing over


    and over again¡­ Do you have any idea how much it hurts me to hear it?


    Tiffany grew anxious as she watched from the side. Damn it, Amelia! You kept talking in your sleep


    about how much you missed him when he wasn¡¯t here, and now you¡¯re asking him to divorce you when


    he¡¯s actually here?


    Amelia opened her eyes again and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce, Oscar.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s eyes reddened as he tried his best to suppress his raging emotions.


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re not thinking straight right now because of your fever. Be a good girl and rest well. I¡¯ll


    bring you home once you¡¯re all better. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not going to get divorced,¡± he said with a


    forced smile.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 274

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 274


    Chapter 274 A Love Too Deep


    ¡°Water¡­ Water¡­¡± Amelia muttered in a hoarse voice after waking up as her throat felt really dry.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Oscar quickly handed her a ss of water, only to see her staring nkly at him in confusion.


    ¡°I thought you were thirsty,¡± Oscar said gently while looking at her affectionately.


    Amelia¡¯s lips twitched slightly as she drank the water obediently.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked while staring at Oscar when her throat was feeling a little better.


    The look in Oscar¡¯s eyes changed for a split second, but he was quick to hide it. He gently caressed


    her hair as he said, ¡°How can a husband not visit his wife when she¡¯s in the hospital?¡±


    Hearing that made Amelia feel conflicted instantly.


    Please don¡¯t be so nice to me, Oscar¡­ The nicer you are to me, the harder it will be for me to leave


    you¡­ It¡¯ll make me feel stupid about everything I¡¯ve done!


    Oscar felt his heart throb when he saw her go silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amelia. Will you please stop torturing me like this? You¡¯re the only woman I want to spend


    the rest of my life with. I really love you, Amelia. I promise I won¡¯t look at any other women in the future,


    so please stop saying you want to divorce me. It really hurts my heart¡­¡± he said, cing her hand on


    his chest.


    Amelia was so moved that she was about to say yes, only to be snapped out of it when her vision went


    ck all of a sudden.


    She quickly pulled her hand back and tried to appear calm as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m tired, Oscar. Can you


    please leave for now?¡±


    Oscar stared deeply at her with a hint of pain in his eyes.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re still¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please leave, Oscar! I¡¯m really tired!¡± Amelia raised her voice in her state of panic.


    Oscar is way too smart! I need to get rid of him fast or he¡¯ll notice for sure!


    ¡°Do you really hate to see me that much?¡±


    Amelia closed her eyes and turned her body to the other side of the bed. ¡°Just leave, Oscar. You


    promised you¡¯d give me some personal space for a few days. You¡¯re not going back on your promise,


    are you?¡± she voiced while fighting her tears back.


    Instead of leaving, Oscar simply stood there and stared at her in silence.


    ¡°Oscar? Oscar?¡± Amelia tried calling out to him when she didn¡¯t hear anything after a while.


    Oscar didn¡¯t respond and continued observing her without making a sound.


    Thinking he had left, Amelia couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed as tears flowed down her cheeks.


    Not being able to see made the silent hospital ward feel terrifyingly empty, and she began sobbing


    softly out of helplessness.


    The sound of her crying tugged at Oscar¡¯s heartstrings. Unable to hold himself back any longer, he


    stepped forward and carefully pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Amelia was so shocked that she instinctively struggled with all of her might.


    ¡°Stop struggling! Let me hug you!¡± Oscar pleaded.


    Amelia stopped struggling after that and leaned obediently against his chest. With her heart filled with


    sadness and her vision shrouded in darkness, she only had his shoulder to lean on at that time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Honey. You can punish me in any way you like, just don¡¯t bring up divorce so easily. It hurts


    me really badly whenever I hear it. Let¡¯s make up. I¡¯ll ept any and all of your punishments for the


    rest of my life,¡± Oscar said submissively.


    Amelia closed her eyes and forcefully suppressed her tears.


    By the time she opened her eyes again, the look of sadness on her face had vanished. ¡°Can you let go


    of me first?¡± she asked calmly.


    Oscar froze and stared at her in disbelief.


    She¡¯s being so cold to me that it almost feels like we¡¯replete strangers! I don¡¯t understand¡­ She


    imed to love me so much a few days ago¡­ How did she change so drastically in such a short period


    of time? Did me having sex with Cassie hurt her that much? Well, now that I think about it¡­ If our roles


    were switched, I would probably get so mad that I would want to kill the guy. Regardless, my love for


    her would never allow me to divorce her! But even if I chose to forgive her in the end, it would still haunt


    me for the rest of my life.


    Amelia broke free from his embrace when he was distracted andy back in bed. ¡°Leave, Oscar. Go


    now or I¡¯ll get myself discharged from the hospital,¡± she said firmly.


    Oscar stared at her for a while but gave in to her request eventually.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯lle see you tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia deliberately put on a cold look as she rejected him, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I need some time alone.¡±


    Oscar slowly clenched his fists. After a while, he said, ¡°Okay, sure. I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡±


    This time, he actually left the ward.


    Tiffany and Kurt waited until he was gone before entering the ward. ¡°Why do you have to be like this,


    Amelia?¡± Tiffany asked when she saw her lying on the bed.


    ¡°You promised you¡¯d help me, Tiff,¡± Amelia said indifferently.


    Tiffany scratched her head in frustration. ¡°Amelia, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you truly are on my side, then don¡¯t invite Oscar toe over without my consent. I know you¡¯re


    doing this for my own good, but I¡¯m the only one who knows my condition best. I don¡¯t want to be


    a burden to him in the future.¡±


    ¡°My bad, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you or anything, Tiff. I¡¯m just a little tired. I¡¯m going to take a nap,¡± Amelia replied and


    closed her eyes.


    ¡°All right, you sleep well now. Kurt and I will watch over you.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long before Amelia fell asleep.


    A doctor came in to take her temperature about ten minutester. ¡°Ms. Winters, Dr. Leonard would like


    to see you in her office,¡± he told Tiffany.


    Tiffany nodded and waited until the doctor left before whispering to Kurt, ¡°Stay here and watch over her


    for me. I need to head over to Dr. Leonard¡¯s office for a bit.¡±


    Kurt nodded.


    Tiffany then left the ward and made her way toward Maria¡¯s office.


    She knocked on the door and waited until she heard a response before entering. ¡°Dr. Leonard?¡± Tiffany


    called out to her as she closed the door behind her.


    ¡°Please have a seat, Ms. Winters.¡±


    Tiffany sat down and got straight to the point. ¡°You can just call me Tiffany. Did you summon me to


    discuss Amelia¡¯s condition?¡±


    Maria nodded. ¡°The doctors have discussed this and agreed that now isn¡¯t a good time to surgically


    remove the blood clot. It¡¯s too close to a lot of her nerves, so the risks are simply too high. The slightest


    mistake could result in death, so I suggest we stick to conservative management for the time being.¡±


    Tiffany tensed up and asked anxiously, ¡°But, Dr. Leonard¡­ This wasn¡¯t what you told me two days ago,


    so why are you¡ª¡±


    Maria let out a deep sigh and replied with a stern look on her face, ¡°Calm down, Tiffany. Ms. Winters¡¯


    condition is a lot worse than we imagined. This high fever of hers is actually caused by the blood clot in


    her brain. Please be prepared as it may reur many times in the days toe. Also, she runs the


    risk of entering aatose state if the blood clot isn¡¯t removed in time.¡±


    Tiffany was really starting to panic at that point.


    ¡°Dr. Leonard, you have to treat her with the best doctors and equipment you have avable! Money


    isn¡¯t an issue for us! I know we aren¡¯t filthy rich, but we can afford to pay up to millions if needed. If


    local doctors aren¡¯t capable of treating her, then hire some from overseas!¡±


    ¡°You may feel free to seek treatment in Anndur if you don¡¯t have faith in this hospital, Tiffany. They


    have the best doctors and medical technology in the world, so they may be able to save Ms. Winters,¡±


    Maria replied after giving it some thought.


    Tiffany took a moment to regain herposure. ¡°I¡¯ll have to discuss this with her, Dr. Leonard.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Amelia had already woken up and regained her vision by the time Tiffany returned to her ward.


    She looked at Kurt and said, ¡°Kurt, will you please step outside for a moment? I need to have a word


    with Amelia.¡±


    Kurt walked right out the door without asking any questions.


    Tiffany knelt down beside Amelia¡¯s bed and held her hand as she said seriously, ¡°Babe, listen to me


    very carefully. Your condition is a lot worse than we expected. I think you should tell Oscar the truth.


    With their wealth and resources, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be able to find you the best doctors.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s expression grew cold immediately as she shook her head.


    ¡°Babe, you really need to stop being so stubborn. If you don¡¯t get treated soon, not only will you lose


    your sense of sight, but also your life! Even if you don¡¯t care about your life, you should still care about


    Tony! Do you really want him to lose his mom at such a young age?¡±


    Amelia lowered her gaze and kept quiet.


    ¡°What the hell are you thinking, Amelia? Is your so-called ego more important than your eyesight and


    your life?¡± Tiffany shouted anxiously.


    Unfortunately, Amelia was as stubborn as an ox. She refused to change her mind. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Tiff.


    If you tell Oscar about me going blind, then we will no longer be friends.¡±


    Tiffany got so mad that her arms were trembling like crazy. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been tolerant with pretty much everything life threw at me all these years, but this is something I


    must insist on. Just let me have it my way this once, Tiff.¡±


    ¡°But your condition¡­¡±


    Amelia had already made ns for the worst-case scenario. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine with you and Tony by my side.


    If anything happens to me, then it probably is fated to happen anyway. If I die, I want you to send Tony


    back to the Clintons and tell them I got sick and tired of raising him. They can think of me as a


    heartless woman for all I care.¡±


    Tiffany took a deep breath and asked with reddened eyes, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to tell the


    Clintons the truth?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and replied calmly, ¡°You know me, Tiff. I wouldn¡¯t have done all this if I wanted


    to tell them the truth. I know about my blood clot better than you, and I have considered the possibility


    of me dying from it. However, death doesn¡¯t scare me as much as Oscar having to see me undergo


    surgery. He said he never wanted to see me on the operating table again, and I love him too much to


    let him suffer because of me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to make this decision for him instead.¡±


    Tiffany stared wide-eyed at her in shock.


    I thought she was only doing this because of her ego, but she actually thought so much about it! Still,


    her decision is based solely on what she thinks is the best way to protect Oscar. She never considered


    if this was what Oscar would want.


    ¡°Is it really worth going this far, Amelia?¡± she asked bitterly.


    Amelia shed her a faint smile. ¡°I love him, so everything is worth it. He might call me an idiot when he


    found out eventually, but I can¡¯t help it. I just love him so much that I would rather die than be a burden


    to him.¡±


    Tiffany fell silent after hearing that.


    Such a deep and profound form of love was something she could notprehend any time soon.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 275

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 275


    Chapter 275 Court Her After The Divorce


    Still feeling tense after leaving the hospital, Oscar booked a luxurious room at a karaoke bar, ordered


    dozens of bottles of whiskey, and called up some friends that he had known for over twenty years.


    Julian Hayes arched an eyebrow when he opened the door and saw the empty bottles of whiskey lying


    on the table. As Oscar was about to continue chugging on another bottle, he stepped forward and


    snatched it out of his hand.


    Julian then ced it on the table before sitting down with his legs crossed. ¡°She must be a real


    charmer if the great Mr. Clinton is drinking his sorrows away in the middle of the day!¡± he saidzily.


    Oscar simply shot him a nce and reached for the next bottle of whiskey, but Julian was quicker as


    he stopped him in time.


    ¡°Julian, you can either drink with me as a friend or get the f*ck out of here,¡± Oscar said coldly.


    With a carefree smile on his face, Julian took the bottle from him with ease. ¡°I don¡¯t mind drinking with


    you, but can you at least tell me why you¡¯re doing this? I don¡¯t fancy getting crazy drunk with you for no


    reason.¡±


    Oscar snatched the bottle of whiskey back from him and chugged it down.


    Realizing that Oscar was really depressed, Julian stopped messing around with him and said in a more


    serious tone, ¡°All right, out with it. What happened? I¡¯ve never seen you like this before.¡±


    Oscar wiped the traces of whiskey off the corner of his mouth as he said, ¡°Amelia wants to divorce me.¡±


    Shock and disbelief filled Julian¡¯s eyes instantly.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t April Fool¡¯s, Oscar. It¡¯s not funny to joke about something like this! Anyone who has known


    you as long as I do can tell that she truly loves you. Sure, you¡¯ve been really cold to her and all, but you


    changed your ways ever since she got into that car ident. Why would she suddenly want to divorce


    you? Did you do something to upset her?¡±


    Oscar simply shot him a nce through the corner of his eye before reaching for the whiskey again.


    Julian stopped him and said, ¡°You need to slow down on the drinking to enjoy the taste of the whiskey.


    Chugging it barbarically like this is just a waste of good booze.¡±


    He then handed Oscar a ss of whiskey that he had just poured as he continued, ¡°Come on, tell me


    what¡¯s going on. Amelia seems to love you deeply, so there¡¯s no way she¡¯d ask for a divorce unless she


    has no other choice. Even if she didn¡¯t love you, I doubt any woman would willingly give up on your


    family¡¯s wealth!¡±


    It¡¯s easy going from poor to rich, but not the other way round. No sane person will trade a luxurious life


    for a poor one!


    Julian was born into a prominent family. He possessed a devilishly handsome appearance. Despite


    having attracted countless women over the years, he was nevermitted to a single one of them.


    Because of his cold and indifferent attitude toward rtionships, he could analyze Oscar¡¯s problem


    much more effectively.


    Oscar raised the ss and downed his drink in one go with a wry smile on his face.


    ¡°I probably wouldn¡¯t be drinking here right now if she was that kind of woman!¡± he said meaningfully. If


    Amelia were a gold digger, Oscar would only have desired her body without any emotional


    attachments. It was precisely because she was different from the others that he ended up falling head


    over heels for her.


    Julian shot him a suspicious nce as he asked, ¡°Oscar, have you actually fallen in love with her?¡±


    Oscar kept quiet, but Julian knew that was his way of saying yes.


    ¡°Why would she insist on divorcing you, though? She must have a reason for it. I need to know what


    that reason is if I am to help youe up with a solution!¡±


    Oscar told him everything that had happened between them.


    ¡°You may not like what I¡¯m about to say, but I¡¯m saying this for the sake of both of you. I think it¡¯s


    actually pretty good for you two to get a divorce,¡± Julian said after giving it some thought.


    Oscar¡¯s expression darkened.


    Julian quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, Oscar! Hear me out! The first reason I agree with you


    two getting divorced is that your marriage was a mistake to begin with. What you two had was


    a marriage of convenience. You may genuinely love her now, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you two


    got together without any feelings of love. The second reason is that you now have Cassie in the way,


    and don¡¯t even try to tell me you don¡¯t have any feelings for her. You loved Cassie for five years, and


    you im that you¡¯vepletely gotten over her in just a few months? I know I sure as hell won¡¯t


    believe you, let alone Amelia! These two reasons alone are more than enough for me to agree with the


    divorce. Now, here¡¯s the kicker. There¡¯s nothing stopping you from courting Amelia after the divorce.


    You can try to woo her again and touch her heart with your love. That way, you¡¯ll be able to have her


    marry you willingly and start your rtionship with a clean te. Isn¡¯t a win-win situation like this a lot


    better?¡±


    Oscar had a deep frown on his face as he listened on.


    ¡°I remember you once told me that a crisis might actually be an opportunity in disguise. This looks like


    a perfect opportunity for you two to resolve your conflict if you ask me. Still, your affair with Cassie


    seems really suspicious. You¡¯re always super cautious and alert, and yet this happens to you right


    when you¡¯re supposed to have a great night with Amelia. Have you never considered the possibility


    that Amelia might just be the one who¡ª¡±


    Oscar cut him off, ¡°No, she won¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    Julian shrugged and said with an ambiguous smile, ¡°Given your level of intellect, you should be able to


    see the truth behind all this with a bit of thinking.¡±


    ¡°She will never,¡± Oscar said and shot Julian a warning re.


    Jeez¡­ Oscar has hopelessly fallen in love with a woman whom he once couldn¡¯t give two sh*ts about!


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t go there, then.¡± Julian waved at him as he continued, ¡°Despite her sexy appearance,


    she¡¯s a very considerate and smart woman, so I¡¯m not surprised that you fell in love with her. I am,


    however, surprised that it took you five years to do so. I thought it would¡¯ve only taken you two years,


    but you ended up waiting five years for a woman whom you don¡¯t even love. It¡¯s no wonder Amelia isn¡¯t


    really confident in your love for her!¡±


    Oscar simply continued drinking in silence.


    ¡°Cheers, man! It¡¯s boring to just drink by yourself like that!¡± Julian said while holding his ss up,


    prompting Oscar to clink sses with him.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He then slowly took a sip of his whiskey to enjoy its vor and said, ¡°Oscar, I think you should really


    reevaluate your marriage with Amelia. Honestly, this whole incident could just be her pulling a prank on


    you. As generous as she might be, she wouldn¡¯t just willingly hand her husband over to another


    woman. Regardless, given your affair with Cassie and your past feelings for her, Amelia does indeed


    have a justifiable reason for divorcing you. I suggest you agree to the divorce and then start courting


    her. This will ensure that your rtionship is based on pure love instead of financial benefits.¡±


    The two of them then continued drinking for a little while longer.


    ¡°Thank you, Julian,¡± Oscar said solemnly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just d you don¡¯t think badly of my suggestions,¡± Julian replied, clinking sses with him.


    ¡°No, you reminded me of something important. Everyone thinks I¡¯m a genius because of my sess in


    the corporate world, but I¡¯m actually clueless when ites to women. I¡¯m neither romantic nor gentle.


    Cassie leaving me back then left a huge impact on me, which was why I decided to buy myself a


    marriage in such a hurry. You¡¯re right. Amelia and I got together for the wrong reasons in the beginning.


    Even if I have finally realized how much she means to me, the damage I¡¯ve done to her in the past is


    still there. Perhaps the end of this rtionship is actually going to be the start of a new and better one!¡±


    Oscar said, waving his ss.


    Julian¡¯s advice had opened his eyes and inspired him to court Amelia properly so that she would


    remarry him willingly. He was determined to love, protect, and treasure her no matter how challenging it


    would be.


    However, little did Oscar know that the next time he saw Amelia after their divorce would be two years


    later. Due to his overconfidence in himself, those two years felt exceptionally difficult for him. He was


    practically living like a zombie as he coped with it by keeping himself busy with work.


    He was so absorbed in his fantasies of winning Amelia back that he never once considered the


    possibility that she would leave the city, let alone the fact that Tiffany and Kurt would help keep her


    whereabouts a secret. The pain of losing her would prove to be so agonizing that Oscar practically


    became a machine at work.


    Julian raised his ss. ¡°I wish you all the best in winning her back, Oscar! She¡¯ll definitelye back


    to you if you show her your sincerity! I hereby congratte you in advance for having another child so


    that Tony will have a sibling!¡±


    Oscar broke into a smile and seemed to be in a much better mood.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 276

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 276


    Chapter 276 Electrocuted


    With a n worked out, Oscar started working on how he¡¯d court Amelia and get her back after they


    divorced. He wanted the two of them to get back together as soon as possible, so he even put aside


    his pride and consulted his men. That caused most of his subordinates to stare strangely at him, as if


    they had just seen a ghost.


    Oscar tapped the desk with his pen and demanded, ¡°I asked you boys what you do when you court


    women. Is that question really that difficult to answer?¡±


    The men came around immediately after.


    They interrupted each other as they answered the question, but in general, it was the same few pieces


    of advice.


    Firstly, a guy had to buy breakfast and personally deliver it to the girl¡¯s ce every morning. He was to


    have breakfast with her, then apany her to her workce.


    Secondly, the guy had to show up in front of the girl every single day and be adaptable to the situation.


    For example, if someone were to bully the girl, the guy must exact revenge on the girl¡¯s behalf.


    Thirdly, the guy had to be prepared and okay with being the girl¡¯s fallback guy.


    Fourthly, the guy had to treat the girl well. It was imperative to do so much for her that she became


    used to it and became unreasonably spoilt. Every other guy wouldn¡¯t be able to handle that temper, and


    she¡¯d naturally turn to the guy who spoiled her in the first ce.


    Fifthly, the guy had to love everything the girl loved. He also had to be kind to her family and friends.


    Sixthly, it was vital the guy remember every asion. Valentine¡¯s Day, dating anniversaries, the day


    they first kissed, wedding anniversaries¡­ Any asion involving any gesture of love must be


    celebrated.


    As Oscar listened, he noted everything down on a piece of paper as though he were a student


    preparing for an exam.


    His subordinates¡¯ eyes bulged in astonishment as they watched him write away. They then turned to


    one another and saw the same curiosity reflected in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Daniel had been working as Oscar¡¯s assistant for quite some time by then. He rubbed his hands


    together before asking, ¡°Uh, Mr. Clinton? Why are you asking this question?¡±


    ¡°To court and get my wife back. Do you guys think this will work?¡± asked Oscar grimly. He had a


    straight face on, but everyone else took his words as a joke.


    Daniel grinned and replied, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so funny, Mr. Clinton! You and your wife are on such good terms,


    and the two of you have a son together. There¡¯s no need for you to court her.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that we¡¯re on good terms?¡± asked Oscar as he rested both his hands on his


    desk. There was an unreadable expression on his face.


    Daniel swallowed hard and examined Oscar¡¯s expression before chuckling a little. The former then


    said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you truly are hrious. If you and your wife aren¡¯t on good terms, how could the two


    of you stay married for five years? You¡¯re handsome and rich, so you can have any woman you want.


    Staying with your wife for so long shows that you truly love her. Now that the two of you have a son,


    your family of three will surely be happy and blissful.¡±


    Oscar was the kind of man who would lose all rationale when he fell for someone. Others might regard


    his behavior as being mentally disturbed, but Daniel had spent thest five years observing Oscar.


    Hence, Daniel knew that Oscar was simply an idiot when it came to matters of the heart.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you okay?¡± asked Daniel nervously. Crap, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, did I? Please


    don¡¯t fire me from this high-paying job with great benefits!


    Oscar snapped back to his senses at the question. He waved his hand and ordered, ¡°You guys can


    leave and go back to work now.¡±


    Daniel and the others felt like a weight had been lifted off their chests.


    ¡°Okay then, Mr. Clinton. We¡¯ll head out now.¡±


    The crowd had just reached the door when Oscar said, ¡°By the way, everyone will get a bonus of three


    thousand this month.¡±


    Everyone was delighted to hear that. The economy was terrible nowadays, and the prices of everything


    were inted. Having three thousand as a bonus was equivalent to finding a treasure chest.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Clinton!¡±


    After everyone had left, Oscar dialed a number and had Jerry enter the office.


    Jerry, who was wearing a formal outfit, entered the office and politely asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you wanted


    to see me?¡±


    Oscar nodded and cut to the chase by asking, ¡°Jerry, if you were angry at your boyfriend, what would


    you want him to get you? Flowers? A car? A house? A mansion?¡±


    Jerry was confused. She didn¡¯t understand what that question had to do with her profession, so she


    looked right at Oscar and asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, may I know if you¡¯re asking as my employer or as a


    friend? I¡¯ll need to know that to answer your question.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± challenged Oscar.


    Jerry instantly understood what was going on.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, if I was mad at my boyfriend but we were still in the early stages of our rtionship, I


    would want him to do something romantic for me. For example, he can give me flowers, take me to


    dinner, or n a romantic getaway. Almost every woman enjoys romantic gestures, after all. If,


    however, my boyfriend and I have been together for a while, I¡¯d want him to save some money to buy a


    car or a house. I¡¯d also want him to n for our wedding because I¡¯m getting older, and time waits for


    no one. Still, I¡¯d want him to asionally do something romantic for me. At the end of the day, the


    same fact remains¡ªwomen like romantic gestures.¡±


    After saying all that, Jerry paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you nning on doing


    something romantic for your wife?¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    Jerry thought about it before suggesting, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m sure your wife will be happy to learn that


    you¡¯re thinking about doing something for her, so I think she¡¯ll feel your sincerity regardless of what you


    do. All you have to focus on is putting in the effort. Mrs. Clinton isn¡¯t a money-minded woman, so rather


    than giving her a branded bag or a branded outfit, it¡¯d be better if you free up some time to cook for her.


    That gesture is more touching than giving her something expensive. Just give her what shecks.¡±


    Oscar thought about it.


    ¡°Jerry, you seem to know Amelia really well.¡±


    Jerry grinned and replied, ¡°Mr. Clinton, your wife is the most important woman in your life, so it¡¯s only


    natural that I learn all about her. I need to be careful when buttering her up, or I may identally offend


    her.¡±


    Oscar couldn¡¯t help grinning.


    ¡°Jerry, you are exceptional at your job and know how to gauge your superior¡¯s thoughts. The most


    important bit, however, is that you¡¯re smart enough to steer clear of unweed gestures or vile


    thoughts. The sales manager is retiring next week, and I¡¯m thinking about promoting you to that


    position. What¡¯s your take on the matter?¡± asked Oscar.


    Jerry¡¯s eyes glowed. She never thought that something so great would happen to her.


    The Sales Department was the core department within Clinton Corporations because it was


    responsible for the daily, monthly, and annual profits. All other departments counted on the Sales


    Department to get their bonuses, and anyone with the right skills could make a fortune.


    Many went all out toe up with strategies to enter that department, so Jerry didn¡¯t expect something


    that great to fall right into herp.


    She knew then that Oscar was going to train her, and that opportunity hade because Jerry herself


    was great at her work. However, Amelia had also yed a vital role because she had obviously put in a


    good word for Jerry every now and then. Sometimes, having the favor of the CEO¡¯s wife has its


    benefits.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Clinton. I promise I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± replied Jerry excitedly.


    ¡°Jerry, do you know why I¡¯m suddenly promoting you to be the manager of the Sales Department?¡±


    Jerry thought about it before replying, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯re a man who values talent. I¡¯m guessing you


    thought long and hard before deciding that I was the best candidate for the job.¡±


    Oscar nodded. He tapped rhythmically on the table with his golden pen, then answered, ¡°You¡¯re not


    wrong about that, but your capabilities are only one of the two reasons I chose to promote you. The


    other reason is Amelia. She once spoke up for you, and she¡¯s the reason I¡¯ll train you, so in a way,


    you¡¯re in her debt. If in the future she turns to you for help, I pray that you¡¯ll help her, regardless of what


    it is she needs.¡±


    Jerry thought those words were a little strange. Given the power that the Clintons hold, Amelia won¡¯t


    need toe to me for help.


    Despite those thoughts, Jerry answered in a firm tone, ¡°I will, Mr. Clinton. If Mrs. Clinton ever asks for


    my help, I¡¯ll go all out to do so.¡±


    ¡°Remember what you said today.¡±


    Jerry nodded.


    It would be some time before Jerry understood and was impressed by Oscar¡¯s incredible skill at


    predicting problems and preparing for them. How much did a man have to love a woman to consider


    that far into the future and n ahead? All just so that the woman he loved would have an easier life.


    ¡°You may leave now,¡± replied Oscar while waving his hand. ¡°When the manager of the Sales


    Department retires next month, you¡¯ll be promoted to rece him. I have high hopes for you, and I pray


    that you¡¯ll lead the elites in the Sales Department to a new height. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Jerry nodded firmly.


    Oscar sat on his chair and yed with the pen he had with him. His eyes shone with unfaltering


    determination.


    He had been nning for how he would court Amelia and get her back after they had their divorce.


    That was why he hadn¡¯t been to visit Amelia all this time. Still, he had sent his men to spy on her and


    was aware of how she was discharged from the hospital on the third day. On top of that, it seemed that


    she was doing fine, so he felt assured enough to tell his men to stop spying on her.


    With Kurt there to protect Amelia, Oscar didn¡¯t want to assign anyone else to her. He worried Amelia


    would assume that he only had his men spy on her because he didn¡¯t trust her. Hence, out of respect


    and trust for his partner, Oscar decided that he didn¡¯t need to know about Amelia¡¯s daily routine.


    He nned on visiting her on the fifth day of their separation. Amelia, on the other hand, had thought


    about a lot over the past five days. Oscar hadn¡¯te to visit her, and at first, she was a little upset


    about it. Then, she thought about how things were going to end between the two of them, and that


    made her feel devastated.


    She did well at hiding her sadness away, and she would y with Tony whenever she was free. She


    did her best to smile as much as possible, but her vision would always be gone when she woke up


    from her afternoon nap. Additionally, her vision at night was getting progressively worse. She couldn¡¯t


    see anything beyond three meters anymore, and if the lights were off, she would bepletely blind.


    This caused her to be overwhelmed by panic and anxiety, and she felt miserable. There were times


    when she thought about doing the extreme, but when she saw Tony smiling, those negative thoughts


    miraculously faded away.


    Despite her fluctuating emotions, Oscar showed up at the front door one day.


    When Amelia saw Oscar once more, aplex range of emotions welled in her. Her lips moved, and


    for a moment there, everything felt so surreal and unfamiliar that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Oscar was staring at her as well. Hemented, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    The grip on Amelia¡¯s heart loosened a little.


    She shifted her gaze to avoid looking into Oscar¡¯s mesmerizing eyes. After that, she said, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re


    here. Come on in.¡±


    Oscar entered, his burning gaze entirely focused on Amelia.


    Amelia tried her best to stay as far away from Oscar as possible. ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Oscar sat down and looked right at her. He went straight to the point and said, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m here to take


    you home. I¡¯ve thought about it. If you want to get a divorce, then let¡¯s talk about it at home. I won¡¯t


    make this difficult for you.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    In Oscar¡¯s mind, he thought that the faster they got a divorce, the faster he could start courting Amelia


    again and get her back. He thought that without money or benefits involved, their love would bloom in a


    purer and moresting way.


    Amelia, however, felt like she had been electrocuted when she heard that.


    She gripped the sofa¡¯s fabric so tightly that her veins were popping, and her face was turning pale.


    She was the one who had asked for a divorce, but seeing how Oscar seemed absolutely okay with the


    divorce made her feel terrible.


    So this is how little Oscar loves me. It only took him a few days to let go of everything between us.


    All her previous suffering seemed to have turned into nothing but a joke.


    At that moment, she felt as though she was the dumbest person alive. She had assumed that Oscar


    loved her, but it only took him such a short time to get over her and be okay with the divorce.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 277

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 277


    Chapter 277 She Would Lose All Rights After The Divorce


    Oscar noticed that Amelia seemed off, so he nervously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well


    again?¡±


    At that, Amelia regained herposure. She adjusted her expression and shook her head before


    calmly saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to talk about the divorce? Let¡¯s go, then.¡±


    Oscar took one long look at her. Perhaps he was too excited about courting her again, but he neglected


    to analyze the way Amelia was acting out of character. Either that or his IQ had dropped to zero as he


    immersed himself in the romantic thoughts of how he¡¯d woo Amelia again. Thus, he didn¡¯t think much of


    her strange behavior.


    Oscar had never courted anyone before. He and Cassie had known each other their whole lives


    because their families were close. That was why it felt natural for them to get together.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check and see if Tony has woken up,¡± said Amelia. She got up from the sofa and seemed to be


    trying to flee from Oscar.


    ¡°Let me go with you. It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw Tony, and I miss him,¡± said Oscar.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You should just wait here. I¡¯m merely checking to see if he¡¯s up. We can head


    back if he¡¯s already awake,¡± replied Amelia.


    Oscar didn¡¯t insist on tagging along. Instead, he stared dopily as Amelia practically fled the scene.


    Tiffany had been pretending to be busy in the kitchen the entire time. When Amelia entered the


    nursery, Tiffany walked over to Oscar and stared at him with aplicated expression. She then


    asked, ¡°Oscar, are the two of you really getting a divorce?¡±


    Oscar shot her a nce. It was hard to tell if he was being serious when he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you


    wanted all along?¡±


    Feeling as though she had been attacked, she red at him and growled, ¡°Oscar Clinton, it seems that


    I thought too highly of you. I thought that you would fight for Amelia, but you¡¯re worse than all the jerks


    out there.¡±


    At that moment, Tiffany truly felt bad for Amelia. Thetter had done so many silly things for Oscar¡¯s


    sake and had put his wellbeing before her own needs. I can¡¯t believe that he turned out to be so


    heartless. He¡¯s agreeing to the divorce just like that! Was all the love and remorse he showed in the


    past nothing but an act? Is he not hurt at all?


    Oscar¡¯s expression hardened as he answered sternly, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m grateful to you for taking care of


    Amelia, and if you ever need my help, all you have to do is say the word. I¡¯ll surely help you. However,


    don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re overstepping your boundaries when ites to matters between Amelia and


    me?¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s lips curved into a mocking grin.


    She had put in so many good words for Oscar in front of Amelia. Tiffany never wanted the two of them


    to get a divorce because she didn¡¯t want them to lose each other. Who would¡¯ve thought that I¡¯d end up


    being called a busybody?


    ¡°Oscar Clinton, you better not regret your decision,¡± said Tiffany. She crossed her arms and decided


    not to waste her breath anymore. Previously, she had thought that Amelia had finally found true love,


    but it turned out it was all just a horrible mistake.


    ¡°Amelia is my friend, and if you won¡¯t treasure her, then I think it¡¯s best if the two of you cut ties


    completely and get a divorce soon. Darn it, I used to think that you¡¯re an honorable man. Now, I see


    that you¡¯re just as bad as the others,¡± said Tiffany.


    After saying all that, Tiffany entered the nursery in a huff.


    Oscar didn¡¯t even consider exining the situation. He wanted to surprise Amelia and assumed that


    every misunderstanding would dissolve once he and Amelia were back together.


    Amelia doesn¡¯t believe that I love her, so I¡¯ll show her that my love for her will remain strong, with or


    without a marriage certificate. That was what was running through Oscar¡¯s mind.


    He never would have thought that everything he did that day would anger his ally, Tiffany, so much that


    she abandoned him. If she had remained on his side, he would not have needed to suffer as much over


    the next two years.


    Oscar had argued with Tiffany on so many asions for so many years, but he was still unaware of


    how important Tiffany was to Amelia. That was his biggest mistake. If he had let Tiffany in on his secret


    that day, Tiffany would¡¯ve helped him, and his mission to get Amelia back would¡¯ve been so much


    easier. He and Amelia wouldn¡¯t have been separated for two years. The most heartbreaking bit in all


    that was that after the events in those two years, it was impossible to go back to that innocent and pure


    love from before.


    People change over time, and it would be difficult for their love to remain the same.


    When Tiffany entered the nursery, she saw Amelia sitting numbly at the edge of the bed. The former


    walked over and asked, ¡°Amelia, are you really going to head over to talk about the divorce?¡±


    Amelia snapped out of her daze and turned to Tiffany. Chuckling bitterly, she asked, ¡°You heard us?¡±


    Tiffany shrugged and pretended to be rxed when she said, ¡°I have incredible hearing. I didn¡¯t want to


    eavesdrop, but your voices kept rushing into my ears.¡±


    Amelia forced a smile on her face.


    ¡°You imed that he loves me and will never agree to sign the divorce papers. I thought the same as


    well. Who would¡¯ve thought that we were both wrong, and it only took him five days to be so


    eager to get a divorce? I was the one who started it all and asked for the divorce, but seeing how eager


    he is still makes me feel terrible. Seriously, I¡¯m such a contradicting idiot. I want the divorce, but I also


    wish that he would try to make me stay,¡± Amelia mocked herself.


    Tiffany walked over and draped her arm over Amelia¡¯s shoulder,forting, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. There¡¯s


    a solution for every problem. If Oscar wants a divorce as well, then it proves that the love you share is


    not strong enough. Given your current condition, it might not be the worst thing to get a divorce now.¡±


    Amelia nodded slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Tiff,¡± she then said as she packed some of Tony¡¯s clothes up. ¡°I¡¯ll take Tony back with me.


    Even if Oscar signs the divorce papers, it¡¯ll still be a tough legal battle for Tony¡¯s custody. My inws


    will not let him go so easily.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just call me if you need anything. The Clintons might be rich and powerful, but


    you¡¯re not alone either. Worsees to worst, I¡¯ll just go to Mr. Hisson. I¡¯ve been working for his


    company for quite a few years now, so it¡¯s okay for me to ask him to do me a favor. If ites down to


    it, I can even seduce him. His family is just as powerful as the Clintons, and he¡¯s been courting me for a


    while. I¡¯ll just use this incident to test the waters with him and see if he passes,¡± replied Tiffany. She


    pretended to be nonchnt as she spoke. However, she was secretly nervous.


    Amelia eyed her for a moment before a genuine smile finally showed up on her face. ¡°So you¡¯re finally


    admitting to liking him?¡± asked Amelia.


    ¡°W-What are you talking about? We haven¡¯t even started dating, so how is it even possible for me to


    like him?¡±


    Seeing how stubborn Tiffany was, Amelia said, ¡°Tiff, don¡¯t keep the guy waiting if you¡¯re interested in


    him. The rich aren¡¯t asplicated or as dramatic as you think. It¡¯s not easy to meet a nice guy who is


    also in love with you. Don¡¯t make it so that you end up in a situation as terrible as mine and have to


    destroy your own happiness.¡±


    Tiffany fell deep into her thoughts at those words.


    ¡°Babe, let¡¯s not talk about such sad things anymore. I know how to deal with my rtionships. I¡¯m just


    reluctant because I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s the one for me or if we canst forever. Our social statuses are


    too different, after all. If I act impulsively, I might end up enjoying a moment of love, only to live in pain


    for the rest of my life. That¡¯s not a good deal, and I refuse to engage in something where I¡¯ll make a


    loss,¡± answered Tiffany rationally.


    However, the more rational she was, the more it proved that Derrick¡¯s courting methods were rather


    effective. She used to have her guard up against him, but now she was considering him as a potential


    suitor. That showed that she was slowly opening up to Derrick.


    Amelia shook her head and pointed out, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re thinking about it. Just don¡¯t be indecisive


    like I was. You¡¯ll end up hurting yourself and others.¡±


    Tiffany nodded. She noticed that the atmosphere in the room had turned a little grim, so she changed


    the topic and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s not keep frowning like that. Give me a smile. We¡¯ll fight like warriors


    and show the Clintons that we¡¯ll lead a life as happy as theirs, regardless of whether we have them on


    our side.¡±


    In response, Amelia forced herself to smile.


    Picking Tony up in her arms, she then spoke to Kurt, who was hiding in the shadows. ¡°Kurt, just follow


    us from afar. I can take care of Tony.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± replied Kurt. He was still nowhere to be seen, but his voice was crystal clear.


    Amelia exited the nursery with Tony after that. Oscar noticed that Kurt was nowhere to be found, so he


    asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Kurt?¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Oscar didn¡¯t push for an answer, either. He simply walked to her and reached out his arms before


    offering, ¡°I can carry Tony.¡±


    Amelia handed the baby over.


    Tiffany walked everyone to the door and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go down with the rest of you then, Amelia.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Without Tiffany there to ease the tension, Amelia and Oscar ended up being utterly quiet in the


    elevator.


    Oscar couldn¡¯t help feeling excited when he thought about how he¡¯d court the woman who, at the


    moment, was still his wife. It was something he had never experienced before because women had


    always been the ones chasing after him. Now that he was going to try courting his wife, it was a new


    experience for him. Maybe it was because he had changed his stance, but he found himself feeling


    nervous when he was around Amelia.


    Amelia, on the other hand, was disappointed by Oscar¡¯s sudden change in attitude. Feeling


    despondent, she naturally didn¡¯t want to make any small talk to ease things.


    This was the first time things were so awkward between them that they had nothing to say to each


    other.


    Both were surprisingly quiet even after they exited the elevator and walked to the car.


    When they got into the car, Amelia and Tony took the back seat because she had to hold the baby.


    Oscar looked at the mother-son duo via the reflection in the rearview mirror, and that prompted his


    gaze to turn warmer. He suddenly felt proud of his wife and son.


    ¡°Sit tight,¡± said Oscar lovingly.


    Amelia nodded.


    Oscar was careful as he drove the car steadily out of the neighborhood. As he did so, he asked, ¡°Has


    Tony been good these past couple of days?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been great, and he ate as he always has. It¡¯s pretty easy to care for him,¡± replied Amelia as she


    stared at the back of Oscar¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± replied Oscar. He kept his eyes on the road and thought about it before he


    suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Honey. Even if we get a divorce, you¡¯ll still have custody of Tony. I¡¯ll deal


    with my parents.¡±


    Amelia tightened her hug on Tony. Aplex series of emotions rose in her heart, and her gaze at


    Oscar reflected that.


    She wanted to ask him how he had managed to change so much within a few short days. How is he so


    okay with the divorce and why does he not care about Tony¡¯s custody? Does he really not care about


    our baby at all?


    Amelia had dozens of questions, but the words that managed to leave her lips were simple. ¡°Thank


    you.¡±


    Amelia was heartbroken. She never thought that she and Oscar would be this estranged. It was


    almost like they were strangers.


    Oscar checked up on Amelia via the rearview mirror and saw that she looked terrible, so he asked,


    ¡°What is it? Do you not like the way I¡¯m dealing with the situation?¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just surprised that you aren¡¯t fighting for Tony¡¯s custody at all.¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to do that?¡±


    Amelia was stunned. For a moment there, she didn¡¯t know how to answer that question.


    Oscar grinned and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not fighting because I know that Tony means everything to you. I


    won¡¯t make you sad, even if we¡¯re getting divorced. It¡¯s like I promised. For the rest of my life, I¡¯ll do


    everything I can to make you happy. If you want a divorce, then that¡¯s what I¡¯ll give you. If you want to


    keep Tony, then I¡¯ll grant you your wish too. At the end of the day, one thing will always remain¡ªyou¡¯ll


    always be the woman I love.¡±


    Amelia felt worse after she heard that.


    Oscar Clinton, if you¡¯re going to give Tony and me up, then at least stop saying misleading words like


    those. I¡¯ll just end up drowning in my hopeless fantasy as I wait in solitude for an eternity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things. The door to the Clinton residence will always be open to you. I¡¯ll wait until


    you¡¯re willing toe home, and if you won¡¯te home, I¡¯ll wait forever,¡± said Oscar sweetly.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Amelia wanted to ask Oscar how long he really meant when he said forever. A month?


    A year? Three years?


    Still, she knew that she would lose all right to question him once she got the divorce. That was why she


    chose to keep quiet.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 278

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 278


    Chapter 278 Determined


    The two of them discussed the matter concerning Tony¡¯s custody for a while before they fell silent once


    more. When they arrived at the Clinton residence, Oscar parked the car. Amelia was going to open the


    door and hop out of it, but she suddenly recalled something, so she paused.


    She turned to Oscar and requested, ¡°Oscar, I think it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t tell your parents about our


    divorce until everything is settled.¡±


    Oscar turned to her and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with everything ordingly.¡±


    Amelia trusted Oscar on the matter. He had always been a reliable man when it came to handling


    matters. No one, not even his parents, could change his mind once he made his decisions.


    After they got out of the car, Oscar wrapped his arm around Amelia¡¯s waist. She struggled a little, but


    he whispered into her ear as she did so, ¡°Honey, we haven¡¯t gotten the divorce yet, so you¡¯re still


    bound to do your duty as my wife.¡±


    Amelia stopped struggling.


    They had been apart for quite a few days, and she actually missed him dearly. She often dreamed


    about the sense of security and the warmth his arms offered, and she felt safe as long as he was with


    her.


    Oscar was happy with how Amelia was being obedient. After the incident with Cassie, Amelia had been


    repulsed by Oscar¡¯s touch. That stung his heart a great deal. Hence, he was practically jumping in


    delight when the woman he loved settled down quietly in his arms.


    When they entered the living room, Olivia, who had originally been talking to Owen, jumped up from the


    sofa right away. She hurried to Amelia, but she was obviously aiming for Tony, who was in Amelia¡¯s


    arms. All the while, she kept calling out to their precious grandson.


    Olivia cradled Tony in her arms, and Owen walked over while staring at the baby. After a while, Owen


    turned to Amelia and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back. Amelia, it¡¯s undeniable that Oscar made a mistake,


    and I¡¯ve already reprimanded him as his father. He is at fault, but his mistake doesn¡¯t deserve a death


    sentence. Please, for Tony¡¯s sake, forgive him just this once! I promise I won¡¯t let him get away with it if


    he makes the same mistake again!¡±


    Amelia grinned and replied, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m so sorry that the matter between Oscar and me has you and


    Mom worried. I promise you won¡¯t have to worry about it much longer.¡± Once Oscar and I get a divorce,


    he¡¯ll marry someone else with the same social status as him. She¡¯ll be someone Owen approves of and


    someone who can talk about fashion, tea, and high society drama with Olivia. The Clintons will have


    peace and quiet again. Give them a little more time, and a nobody like me will be erased from


    everybody¡¯s mind. When someone identally brings up my name, there will simply be a fleeting


    conversation of how a woman like me is not worthy of the Clintons and how I was chased out of the


    house even though I bore an heir.


    Amelia believed that was how life was. Some people were simply not destined to lead a peaceful and


    wealthy life.


    A sparrow can never evolve into a phoenix, and I should stop fantasizing.


    When Owen heard what Amelia said, he thought that she was over it and had forgiven Oscar. That


    caused him to shoot an approving look at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I¡¯ve already had someone prep a vi in Horbah, and it will be ready in a couple


    of days. You and Oscar can head over for a holiday. It can be the honeymoon that the two of you never


    got to have. So much has happened in the past few years, so it¡¯s good to head out and rx,¡±


    suggested Owen.


    Amelia shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Tony is still too young, and I¡¯ll worry if I


    leave him alone. Oscar and I will be fine in a few days, so you don¡¯t need to do all that for us. As for the


    honeymoon, perhaps it¡¯s best if that discussion is postponed. Oscar and I have been married for five


    years, and the honeymoon isn¡¯t actually that important to me. Oscar and I will be happy as long as we


    truly love each other. Every day will feel like a honeymoon then. Don¡¯t you agree, Dad?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia¡¯s words were so understanding that even Olivia nodded in satisfaction.


    As thetter hugged Tony, she smiled and said, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m happy to know that everything is all right


    between you two youngsters. If Oscar ever does anything to hurt you again, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson on


    your behalf. Still, couples argue, and that¡¯s inevitable. Promise me that no matter what Oscar does, you


    won¡¯t get a divorce.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s expression froze.


    At the end of the day, Olivia¡¯s love for Amelia was mixed with selfish desires. Olivia might im that


    she would treat Amelia as though thetter was her daughter, but when it came down to it, Olivia would


    still side with her biological children. Amelia was still just an outsider.


    Oscar chimed in and said, ¡°Mom, Tony was fussy the entire nightst night, and Amelia barely got any


    sleep. I¡¯ll take her to the room and let her rest up. Please babysit Tony for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Go on, then,¡± said Olivia.


    Oscar led Amelia up the stairs, but they bumped into Stephanie, who was coincidentallying down


    at that moment.


    Stephanie pouted and snarked in a surly tone, ¡°So you¡¯re back, Amelia. And here I thought that my


    house is too vile and small for a holy saint like you.¡±


    Amelia ignored Stephanie¡¯s taunts.


    Oscar, however, red at his sister and warned, ¡°If you can¡¯t keep your mouth shut, I¡¯ll send you to a


    ce where the people will teach you what basic respect means.¡±


    Stephanie seemed a little miffed as she red over at Amelia. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t dare to act up


    in front of Oscar.


    Wrapping an arm around Amelia¡¯s waist, Oscar walked them past Stephanie and right into the


    bedroom.


    Stephanie stomped hard on the floor before she turned around to go to her room as well.


    Inside the bedroom, Amelia discreetly moved away from Oscar¡¯s embrace and walked to the edge of


    the bed. Pretending to be calm, she tilted her head up to gaze at him and asked, ¡°When are we going


    to sign the divorce papers?¡±


    The look in Oscar¡¯s eyes changed at those words.


    He took a deep breath before walking to a drawer and opening it. Pulling a man envelope out, he


    turned around and headed back to Amelia. ¡°Here, you should read through it.¡±


    Amelia was a little confused as she took the envelope from him. She asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This is what I had mywyer write up. The assets you¡¯ll receive from this divorce will ensure that


    you¡¯re set for life even after you leave the Clintons,¡± answered Oscar without missing a beat.


    When Amelia heard Oscar talking about the divorce, her heart inevitably clenched in pain. She had


    thought that they would both be suffering for a while when the marriage finally came to an end, but to


    her surprise, it only took Oscar a few days to regain his footing. He calmly dealt with everything


    perfectly and was barely giving her time to react.


    He¡¯s still the same guy I met all those years ago, able to remain unfazed to the point of aloofness


    regardless of what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s borderline cruel. Even though he¡¯s finally admitted he loves me, his


    ego still made it impossible for him to ask me to stay.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help wondering if Oscar¡¯s love for her was real. If he even has a shred of love for me,


    shouldn¡¯t he fight, even a little, and ask me to stay? He didn¡¯t do any of that. Instead, he divided the


    assets and had the divorce papers ready before I even knew what was going on. Is he really that eager


    to get a divorce and get back together with his ex?


    Maybe he saw through my trick ages ago. He is a genius, after all, and my n is far from being


    faultless. If he had taken the time to analyze the situation, he would¡¯ve noticed the countless clues left


    behind. Yet, he never mentioned anything. It feels as though he had a n of his own. All he had to do


    was wait for me to implement my n, so he could give it a push and get the divorce done quicker.


    Amelia didn¡¯t want to see Oscar as a heartless man, but he had gotten everything ready within a few


    days. That made it impossible for her to trust him. She couldn¡¯t help thinking that he was actually eager


    to get a divorce just so he could get back together with Cassie.


    Amelia was overwhelmed by her raging emotions, and she was jealous of Cassie. Thetter had


    betrayed Oscar five years ago, and he forgave and took her back in just like that. Amelia, on the other


    hand, spent thest five years standing by Oscar, and all she got in return was divorce papers.


    At that moment, Amelia had all but forgotten that she was the one who asked for the divorce in the first


    ce. Oscar was simply agreeing to her terms.


    Women could be rather ridiculous creatures at times. Most wouldn¡¯t say what they truly meant, and


    many were hoping that their man would fight for them when they asked for a divorce.


    Little did Oscar know, this n of his would prompt Amelia to leave the city sooner. He never would


    have expected that he would be the reason she spent her next two years alone either, suffering the


    pain of losing her eyesight and also a broken heart from his betrayal.


    The truth was that the so-called betrayal was just Oscar trying to get her back. However, the tricks and


    surprises turned into misunderstandings between them, and that would cause them to lose each other


    for two years.


    People were liable to change greatly in the span of two years. A couple that had been apart for so long


    would find themselves feeling awkward when they finally reunited.


    By then, Amelia, who was still blind, would look especially pitiful when Oscar suddenly showed up in


    her life again.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± asked Oscar when he saw how Amelia was simply staring dumbly at


    the man envelope.


    Amelia finally came back to her senses. An indecipherable look shone in her eyes when she turned to


    Oscar and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I won¡¯t be taking anything with me after the divorce. All I


    want is Tony. Back when we first married, you helped me out a lot. I¡¯d probably still be in prison if it


    hadn¡¯t been for you, so in a way, I¡¯m indebted to you. Besides, I have a sizeable sum in my bank


    ount because you gave me a lot of spending money over the years. That money is more than what


    an ordinary person can make in a lifetime, so don¡¯t worry. I can take good care of Tony even after I


    leave.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression darkened a little as he insisted, ¡°Take a look inside. It¡¯s what you deserve.¡±


    Amelia stopped being too courteous and opened the envelope. Her eyes bulged when she saw the


    contents.


    He was giving her so much more than what she was previously offered. In ck and white, it was listed


    he was giving her ten percent of Clinton Corporations¡¯ shares, two apartments in the city, one vi in


    the suburbs, a luxurious KTV bar, and thirty million in child support. Tony was also getting twenty


    percent of Clinton Corporations¡¯ shares, and he could make a legal im as soon as he was eighteen.


    Amelia shoved the papers back into the envelope and handed it to Oscar to give everything back. She


    insisted, ¡°Oscar, this is too much, and I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°Just keep it. You¡¯ll eventuallye back anyway, and Tony is the only heir of the family, so all of these


    assets will remain within the family,¡± said Oscar in a meaningful tone.


    Amelia smiled bitterly when she heard that.


    We¡¯re getting a divorce, so how can I possiblye back? You¡¯ll marry someone else, and she¡¯ll give


    you heirs, so how will Tony, who will live away from the family, be the only heir? I can¡¯t believe it! Even


    when we¡¯re getting a divorce, he¡¯s still making empty promises that he can never fulfill.


    How was Amelia to know that Oscar had never even considered letting her go? That was why he was


    so confident when he said those words.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 279

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 279


    Chapter 279 Strained Rtionship


    Despite that, Amelia still refused to ept anything. ¡°Oscar, I can¡¯t ept this. It¡¯s as I said earlier, I


    won¡¯t take a single dor from the Clintons. All I want is Tony. As for the money in my bank ount¡­


    Well, that¡¯s what you gave me over the years, and if you want it back, you can go ahead and freeze the


    ount. I won¡¯t me you for it.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression instantly turned grim.


    ¡°Amelia, we might be getting a divorce, but must you cut things off so cleanly? We¡¯ve been together for


    five years. Can you really move on just like that after signing a piece of paper?¡±


    Amelia was stuck.


    How was it even possible for her to move on? She had endured a lot of loneliness and neglect over the


    past five years, but every memory she made with Oscar was carved into her very being. It was likely


    she would never love someone else as much as she loved him.


    In their five years of marriage, she had learned how to love a man and be selfless. She knew that she


    wouldn¡¯t be able to love anyone else even after she got the divorce.


    Amelia had already decided that she would treasure her memories with Oscar and live the rest of her


    life alone. She was convinced that she wouldn¡¯t be lonely as long as she had those memories with her.


    Oscar reached out and dragged her into his arms. In a deep voice, he practically begged, ¡°Please don¡¯t


    reject this offer. My heart will break if you cut things off so cleanly.¡±


    If that¡¯s true, why are you so eager to get a divorce?


    Amelia wanted to ask that question aloud, but she then realized how they were about to get a divorce


    already and decided that there was no point in asking.


    ¡°Let me go, Oscar. We¡¯re getting a divorce, and it¡¯s not right to hug like this,¡± said Amelia as she


    feigned calm.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife so long as those papers aren¡¯t signed, and it¡¯s only normal for a husband to hold his


    wife. Or¡­ are you repulsed by my touch because I slept with Cassie?¡± asked Oscar directly. At first, he


    didn¡¯t want to talk about Cassie, but that woman was a thorn in both his and his wife¡¯s sides. Oscar was


    convinced that he needed to talk about the matter, or it would just make things worse. It¡¯s like a cut. If


    we don¡¯t treat it, it¡¯ll get infected and spread, so we might as well just bite the bullet. If we talk it out, the


    wall between Amelia and me will slowly crumble.


    Amelia¡¯s entire body stiffened. She tried to struggle, but that only served to make Oscar hold her even


    tighter.


    Conflicting emotions filled Amelia¡¯s heart. Still buried in his arms, she said, ¡°Oscar, what¡¯s the point of


    saying all this now? I know that Ms. Yard is the only one for you, and I know that it doesn¡¯t matter how


    many years I¡¯ve spent with you because I will always be her recement. I can¡¯t deny that we look


    rather simr, either. Despite that, I¡¯d like to ask that you see me as I am instead of someone else¡¯s


    recement. Will you do that?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression turned even darker after hearing all that.


    Cassie¡¯s impact on Amelia¡¯s heart is worse than I imagined.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a recement, because I¡¯m not one to fall for faulty recements,¡± said Oscar as he held


    Amelia tightly. His voice was filled with sincerity when he said those words.


    Tears started swirling in Amelia¡¯s eyes.


    She looked up and forced her tears back down. After that, she slowly pushed Oscar away and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m tired and would like to rest now.¡±


    Oscar could feel the emptiness in his arms, and that made him feel down.


    He tilted his gaze downward to hide his pain. When he looked up again, he was the loving husband


    once more. ¡°Rest well, Amelia. Just sign your name on the paper after you¡¯ve woken up. All those


    assets will be transferred to you after that.¡±


    Amelia nced at him and replied, ¡°Oscar, I won¡¯t ept that money or shares. If I were still the


    person I was one year ago, I would¡¯ve definitely taken it, but money is no longer what I want. I don¡¯t


    want our marriage to be so pathetic, and I don¡¯t want to taint our rtionship with money. Do you


    understand what I¡¯m trying to say? Our marriage has been a mistake from the very beginning, and I just


    want to correct that mistake. Will you let me leave the Clintons in peace?¡±


    A strange light shed past Oscar¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Okay, I can wait for you to think it through. You can sign these papers whenever you want to,¡±


    answered Oscar as he kept the man envelope away. To him, the contract was nothing more than


    printed papers. He was convinced that Amelia was destined to be his wife and that Tony would be the


    only heir to his empire. Either way, everything the Clintons had would eventually belong to Tony, so it


    didn¡¯t matter if Amelia signed the papers or not.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ameliaid down on the bed and pulled her nket up. Closing her eyes, she murmured, ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m a


    little tired. Can you leave the room?¡±


    Oscar stared at Amelia, who was curled up into a ball. She seemed so tiny that Oscar¡¯s heart ached for


    her.


    Cassie Yard. She was the reason both Amelia and Oscar tortured themselves subconsciously. The


    married couple loved each other, but an invisible wall had been built between them and prevented them


    from being together.


    ¡°Sleep well.¡±


    Oscar left the room and walked down the stairs. Olivia, who was still holding Tony, looked over and


    asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you spending more time with Amelia?¡±


    ¡°She fell asleep. Where¡¯s Dad?¡± said Oscar.


    ¡°His friend invited him out on a fishing trip, and Noah asked your sister out, so she¡¯s not home either,¡±


    replied Olivia as she yed with Tony.


    Oscar waved his hand in a signal for all the maids working in the living room to leave the ce. After


    everyone had left, Oscar cleared his throat and informed, ¡°Amelia and I are getting divorced, Mom.¡±


    Olivia was instantly stunned and almost dropped Tony.


    Fortunately, Oscar reacted quickly and plucked Tony away from her in time. The baby remained


    clueless and didn¡¯t cry when his father snatched him over like that. Instead, the little bundle of love


    used his big, round eyes to stare at Oscar, giggling every now and then.


    Oscar¡¯s heart was all warm and fuzzy, and he wanted to brag to everyone that this was his son.


    Tony was the first kid Amelia and Oscar had together, so Oscar truly cherished the baby. It wasn¡¯t just


    because Tony was the kid that Amelia had to go through hell to give birth to, though. It was also


    because Tony looked a lot like both Amelia and Oscar. The baby had inherited the best parts of his


    parents, and Oscar was delighted about it.


    ¡°Tony, my baby,¡± cooed Oscar as he smiled like a proud father.


    When Olivia saw how her son was interacting with her grandson, her face fell. She ordered, ¡°Oscar,


    follow me into the study.¡±


    Oscar carried Tony and walked up the stairs with Olivia.


    Inside the study, Olivia red over at Oscar and demanded, ¡°Oscar, what did you say earlier?¡±


    ¡°Amelia and I are getting a divorce.¡±


    Olivia felt her heart physically aching a little, and she took a deep breath before she said, ¡°Oscar,


    you¡¯re an adult with a promising career, so please don¡¯t say something so childish and foolish. My heart


    cannot bear it, so don¡¯t pull a prank like this on me.¡±


    Oscar replied, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m only telling you this because I don¡¯t want you to make things difficult for


    Amelia. I¡¯m the one who wants the divorce. There¡¯s one thing I can guarantee, though. Amelia will still


    be your precious daughter-inw, and her moving out will only be temporary.¡±


    Olivia became confused, and that angered her even more.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? A marriage is a crucial part of life, and it¡¯s not something you


    can joke about. I¡¯ll go talk to Amelia about this, and don¡¯t you dare stop me! I have a n of my own,


    and personally, I don¡¯t care what¡¯s going on between the two of you or why a divorce is necessary.


    Whatever it is, I¡¯ll never agree to let the two of you get a divorce, and I definitely won¡¯t let Amelia take


    Tony away!¡± growled Olivia persistently.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Olivia walked over and took Tony away from Oscar immediately. She had a furious expression on when


    she scolded, ¡°Not one word! I don¡¯t want to hear another word from you, mister. Go take a walk and


    calm yourself down. I¡¯ll talk to Amelia tonight. Seriously, the two of you may be adults, but Tony is just a


    baby. Has either of you taken his wellbeing into consideration before deciding to get a divorce? My


    gosh, the older the two of you get, the more ridiculous you two behave. I can¡¯t believe you two!¡±


    After saying all that, Olivia left with Tony. Oscar had no choice but to chuckle bitterly on the spot.


    He knew that Olivia was currently fuming, so he didn¡¯t chase after her to exin the situation. His n


    was to wait until she had calmed down a bit before he went to rify everything to her.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that his supposed stance on the divorce and his negligence to exin


    everything right away only caused Olivia to react in the worst way. It turned the rtionship between


    Amelia and Olivia sour and almost made it impossible for them to reconcile.


    Olivia left with Tony in her arms. She still felt miffed, and the baby seemed to be able to sense her


    uneasiness. He pouted, and his eyes became so watery that it looked like he was about to cry. Olivia


    immediately cooed, ¡°Oh, my sweet grandson, don¡¯t you worry. Grandma is here, and I won¡¯t let your


    parents divorce. You¡¯re too young, and I can¡¯t bear to watch you grow up without either parent.¡±


    As though he understood what Olivia was saying, Tony smiled sweetly at her in the very next second.


    Olivia felt better after that. She promised, ¡°My dearest grandson, you don¡¯t want your parents to get


    divorced either, do you? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to stop them from doing so. If they insist on getting a


    divorce, then I¡¯ll ensure you won¡¯t have to leave us. You¡¯re the first of your generation, and you¡¯ll inherit


    the Clintons¡¯ legacy in the future. There¡¯s no reason for a boy to grow up outside the family.¡±


    Deep down, Olivia was rather old-fashioned, and she still believed that men were better than women.


    She might act like she loved Stephanie, but all she really had nned was to give thetter a nice


    dowry when the time came. Olivia had never once thought about letting Stephanie inherit Clinton


    Corporations. That was why Stephanie grew up to be a spoiled woman who only knew to indulge in life


    and knew nothing about business.


    Olivia had deliberately spoiled Stephanie to that extent. The former wanted to prevent thetter from


    butting in on Clinton Corporations¡¯ matters because that would threaten Oscar¡¯s im to the


    corporation.


    That showed just how deeply rooted Olivia¡¯s traditional beliefs were. She thought that girls could be


    spoiled endlessly, but should not be given any real power. That was why Olivia would fight to the death


    to ensure that the family had custody of Tony. She would not let Amelia take him away. Even if Oscar


    were there to smooth things over, Olivia still wouldn¡¯t back down easily.


    Thus, Amelia¡¯s quest for Tony¡¯s custody after the divorce was destined to be filled with obstacles.


    Amelia could never have anticipated it, but it turned out the sweet and kind Olivia could be


    terrifyingly persistent when it came to Tony¡¯s custody.


    It seemed that the kinder a person seemed, the more terrifying that person would be when his or her


    buttons were pushed.


    The messy divorce turned Amelia¡¯s rtionship with Olivia sour, and it almost severed their love for


    each other entirely.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 280

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 280


    Chapter 280 Frustration


    After dinner, Olivia said to Amelia with a serious expression, ¡°Go with me for a walk outside in a short


    while, Amelia. It¡¯s been a while since west chatted together. We should talk tonight.¡±


    Amelia subconsciously nced at Oscar.


    Catching her look, he ced his silverware down andmented, ¡°Amelia has been taking care of


    Tony for the past few days, Mom, and she¡¯s not feeling very well. You can talk to her anytime, so it


    doesn¡¯t have to be today.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression instantly turned grim as she gave her son a warning look. ¡°I¡¯m merely asking my


    daughter-inw to go for a walk. Is there a problem with that? I know that you care about your wife very


    much, Oscar. What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll harm her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Mom.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d better not be.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Oscar didn¡¯t mean it like that. He¡¯s just worried that my unstable mental state would scare you,¡±


    Amelia quickly intervened.


    ¡°It won¡¯t. You¡¯re both underestimating me,¡± Olivia replied, seemingly hinting at something.


    In the end, Amelia did as she was told to and apanied Olivia for a walk in the courtyard.


    While ncing at her, Olivia spoke directly, ¡°I heard from Oscar that you¡¯re both getting a divorce,


    Amelia. Is this true or just a joke?¡±


    Amelia was stunned for a moment, for she had never expected Oscar to have told Olivia this matter.


    Furthermore, he did not tell her in advance; thus, she was caught off guard.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes shed slightly as she licked her lips, thinking of the words to say next. She finally


    replied with a slight stutter, ¡°Mom, this is the result of our discussion. I think the divorce will be good for


    both of us. There is another woman in his heart, and I have always been her substitute due to our


    simrity in look. Since she has returned, it would be shameless of me to upy the title of Mrs.


    Clinton.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia nced at her. ¡°Do you really mean it?¡±


    Amelia was at a loss for words.


    Olivia grabbed her hand and patted it. ¡°Although you¡¯re my daughter-inw, Amelia, I¡¯ve always treated


    you as my daughter. I¡¯m older and have more experience in life, so I¡¯m telling you that whoever a man


    keeps in his heart and whoever he¡¯s with are not important. As long as hees home in the end,


    that¡¯s all that matters. A smart woman wouldn¡¯t haggle over her man¡¯s flings. Nothing else matters as


    long as you¡¯re the one by his side in the end. Only the stupidest woman would dwell on the man¡¯s past


    mistakes.¡±


    Amelia listened without replying, but she could not help feeling forlorn. Never would she have expected


    the gentle and gracious Olivia to utter such words in encouraging her to turn a blind eye to her


    husband¡¯s infidelity.


    Olivia seemed to have sensed her thoughts as she then added, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for these unpleasant


    words, Amelia. Although the world ces great importance on gender equality, it¡¯s still mostly biased


    toward men. Many women would choose to forgive their husband¡¯s infidelity. Now that you have Tony,


    shouldn¡¯t you consider his feelings before deciding on the divorce? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll hate you


    for making him grow up in a single-parent environment at a young age?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart lurched upon hearing that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny my words so quickly, Amelia. I can tell that you and Oscar love one another. He merely


    made a mistake that all men would make at some point. As long as his heart is still with you and he


    apologizes for his mistake, just forgive him. Don¡¯t give him up because of this small mistake,¡± said


    Olivia, taking advantage of Amelia¡¯s hesitance.


    Amelia¡¯s lips twitched as she felt her throat ran dry.


    ¡°Mom, our problem is not as simple as you see it. You may think that it¡¯s not unforgivable for a man to


    cheat, but I can¡¯t tolerate my lover¡¯s betrayal. You can call me melodramatic or even stubborn. And it¡¯s


    not like I don¡¯t care about Oscar having Cassie in his heart, but I¡¯ve always known that I¡¯ve no right to


    ask him, as our statuses aren¡¯t equal right from the beginning. Even if you treat me like your daughter,


    don¡¯t you discreetly think that I¡¯m marrying out of my league? Because of that, I should endure Oscar¡¯s


    infidelity withoutint,¡± she said as she nced at Olivia.


    Taken aback, Olivia could not help sparing Amelia a few more looks.


    ¡°You¡¯re determined to get this divorce, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had the upper hand in this divorce. I know that if this family is adamant, even if I¡¯m divorced,


    I would be made to leave in disgrace at the end.¡±


    ¡°Why did you insist on the divorce when you¡¯re aware of the consequences?¡±


    Amelia could only smile wryly in response.


    ¡°You¡¯re aware that once you¡¯re divorced, not only will you not get a single share of our asset, but you


    won¡¯t get custody of Tony as well,¡± Olivia dered.


    Amelia became anxious upon hearing that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else, Mom, but I must have Tony. I gave birth to him after much difficulty. I can¡¯t


    live without him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the first grandchild and legitimate heir of the Clinton family. If you get a divorce, he must remain


    here,¡± Olivia replied adamantly.


    The atmosphere turned cold as soon as she said that.


    Feeling gloomy, Amelia immediately thought of changing the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s head back, Mom.¡±


    Olivia stopped her as she said seriously, ¡°Amelia, I sincerely treat you as if you were my daughter, so


    don¡¯t let me down. Don¡¯t me me for my ruthlessness should you insist on the divorce. Tony is the


    eldest grandson, so there¡¯s no way you can have him. Besides that, you won¡¯t be allowed to visit him


    after the divorce. You need to think carefully and consider whether you¡¯re able to bear the


    consequences.¡±


    Amelia stared at Olivia with mixed feelings.


    ¡°Must you pressure me like this, Mom?¡±


    ¡°I never wanted this either. I just want this family to be well. I won¡¯t feel good if any of you were having


    a bad life, so don¡¯t be stubborn. I¡¯ll side with you if you argue with Oscar, but you shouldn¡¯t have


    thought about divorce. We are a prominent family in this city, and there has never been any case of


    divorce within this family. The men in our family take rtionships very seriously,¡± Olivia advised


    earnestly.


    Within the family, Olivia was thest person who wanted them to divorce as she truly liked Amelia.


    However, the divorce involved the custody of her grandson, and she would not allow anyone to take


    him away.


    Amelia was also hurting inside. The pressure she felt from the divorce was already overwhelming.


    Coupled with the threat by Olivia, it made her realize that it was extremely difficult to obtain custody of


    Tony.


    She clutched her head as she choked out, ¡°Mom, divorce is a matter of two people. If Oscar insists on


    it, can you please give Tony to me? I¡¯ll be left with nothing except Tony after leaving this family. I don¡¯t


    wish to leave this ce in utter embarrassment.¡±


    Olivia merely stared at her in response.


    Seeing this, Amelia began to cry.


    ¡°If possible, I also don¡¯t wish to divorce, Mom. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been under enough pressure over the


    years. I don¡¯t want to be someone else¡¯s substitute anymore.¡±


    Olivia grabbed her shoulders to force Amelia to look at her.


    ¡°No one will be able to force you to leave if you don¡¯t want to, Amelia. As long as you know your ce


    and remain in this family, you¡¯ll still have your noble status. The wealth and glory you enjoy is surely


    every woman¡¯s dream. With all of this, so what if you¡¯re a substitute?¡±


    Amelia stared at her in shock.


    Olivia took a deep breath before continuing in a harsh tone, ¡°I really like you, Amelia, so don¡¯t force me


    to act ruthlessly toward you. If you insist on the divorce, Tony must remain in this family. As for you, you


    can never step into this household again. You must think through this.¡±


    Shocked, Amelia stumbled backward.


    Her pale lips parted as she said, ¡°I¡¯m tired, Mom. I want to go back and rest.¡± She hurriedly left after


    saying that.


    Olivia stared at her back as she ran away and heaved a deep sigh.


    If possible, I also wish that I can have a harmonious rtionship with Amelia as her mother-inw. I


    said those words in the hope that she would be discouraged, forget the thought of filing for divorce, and


    stay in the Clinton family. I wouldn¡¯t allow her to have Tony otherwise. As the first grandson of the


    family, he must remain here. In the future, he¡¯ll receive proper education and take over the family


    business as its qualified sessor when he grows up.


    Olivia would not give in on matters of principle.


    If Amelia would not relent, she would rather not have such a disobedient daughter-inw.


    Amelia rushed into the bedroom. Oscar, who was there changing his clothes, noticed her pale


    complexion and the panic in her eyes. He quickly went over to her and asked in a worried tone, ¡°What¡¯s


    the matter? Are you feeling ill? Why do you look so pale?¡±


    Amelia shrieked like a frightened rabbit, ¡°Don¡¯te closer. Don¡¯t force me.¡± Her voice sounded shrill


    due to her state of panic.


    Oscar¡¯s face turned grim as he uttered seriously, ¡°Did Mom say something unpleasant?¡±


    Triggered by those words, Amelia uttered, ¡°I just want a divorce, so why is everyone taking turns to


    reprimand me? It¡¯s as though I¡¯vemitted a grave sin. You are the one who did the wrong thing and


    have another woman in your heart. I¡¯m leaving this marriage without taking anything, and I only want


    Tony. Why are you all still dissatisfied and pushing me to a corner?¡±


    The panic of losing her eyesight, the helplessness in resisting the Clintons, and the fear of losing


    Tony¡¯s custody were all pressing her, and she was suffocating from the stress. Having reached the


    point of breakdown, she could not help but vent it all out on Oscar.


    Hearing this, he pressed his lips together in a thin line.


    ¡°Calm down, Amelia. No one can take Tony away. You are his mother. It is only right for him to follow


    you. No one will take him away from you. I can assure you,¡± Oscar said, softening his tone tofort


    her.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 281

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 281


    Chapter 281 Begging For Privacy


    As soon as Amelia calmed down, she realized she had lost herposure and quickly tidied her hair.


    She then lowered her head and uttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I lost my cool just now.¡±


    Oscar looked at her warmly before pulling her into his arms. He rested his chin on her head as he said,


    ¡°No matter what, you still have me.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes reddened as she took in his manly scent. She knew that she was too attached to him,


    which was a bad sign.


    When she had recollected herself, she broke away from his embrace and said while avoiding eye


    contact, ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Feeling the emptiness in his arms, Oscar¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and check on Tony.¡± With that said, she hurriedly left the bedroom.


    Oscar¡¯s eyes darkened as he watched Amelia leave, his hands slowly clenched into fists.


    He then left the bedroom. When he found Olivia, he pulled her outside and solemnly bowed to her


    before saying, ¡°Our divorce is already a certainty, Mom. However, I promise her that she¡¯ll be my wife


    again not long after. I hope you¡¯ll respect my decision and not interfere with our marital affairs. Tony is


    still young, so it¡¯s only right for him to follow his mother. I hope that you won¡¯t put Amelia in a tight spot


    on purpose. The divorce is the result of our discussion.¡±


    Olivia felt her chest clenching in anger.


    ¡°Do you know how ridiculous you sound now?¡± she asked with a nasty scowl.


    With a straight posture and a hardened expression, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, Mom.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s hands were trembling with anger. Her lips twitched several times before she finally found her


    voice. ¡°I disagree, Oscar. I disapprove of the divorce. Tony is still young, and I won¡¯t let him grow up in


    a single-parent environment. Our family has no tradition of divorce either.¡±


    After a short pause, she continued, ¡°When you brought Amelia to me back then, I said that you were


    both notpatible. But you still insisted on marrying her. At that time, I was afraid that Cassie¡¯s


    departure would be too devastating for you, so I turned a blind eye. I told you before that once you¡¯re


    married, you are not allowed to get a divorce. No matter how you fool around outside, you must return


    to your family. I¡¯ve nothing against you having other women, but there¡¯s no doubt that Amelia is the


    futuredy of this household. Hence, I firmly disagree with the divorce.¡±


    Oscar looked at his mother and suddenly turned meek. ¡°I have my reasons for doing this, Mom. I¡¯ve


    also mentioned before that Amelia will be back soon and you have my word for that. I¡¯ve never been


    impulsive, so please let me be this time.¡±


    His words made her even angrier.


    ¡°This is outrageous! How can you treat a divorce as if it¡¯s child¡¯s y.¡± Olivia waved a dismissive hand


    and added, ¡°Say no more. I disagree with the divorce, and Tony must remain in the Clinton family. I


    cannot allow the first grandson of our family to grow up in the streets. Do you really think she can take


    him away? Over my dead body!¡±


    After saying that, she entered the hall without sparing him another nce.


    Oscar¡¯s face darkened. He did not expect the gentle and soft-spoken Olivia to be so against the


    divorce. Seems like I¡¯ve underestimated her views on marriage.


    Owen, who was reading a book in bed, nced at Olivia as she stormed into the bedroom. cing the


    book down, he got out of bed and walked to her side. ¡°What¡¯s the matter. Why are you so angry?¡±


    Olivia heaved a deep sigh before replying, ¡°I bore a son and a daughter, and yet all they do is make me


    worry and angry. Will they not give up until I¡¯m dead?¡±


    Owen was confused by her words as he had no idea about the divorce.


    After shooting him a look, she said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s your son. He¡¯s going to divorce Amelia.¡±


    A hint of shock shed over Owen¡¯s eyes. ¡°How can this be? Wasn¡¯t everything fine during dinner just


    now?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve already discussed this. Your son also said that Amelia will take custody of Tony after the


    divorce. They¡¯re both treating marriage as though it¡¯s merely child¡¯s y. It¡¯s driving me crazy!¡±


    ¡°Calm down first. It may have just been an impulsive decision. They¡¯ll reconcile after a day or two,¡±


    Owen said as he held her in his arms.


    Despite his words, Olivia¡¯s anger had yet to subside. ¡°Don¡¯t you know your son well? If he hadn¡¯t


    thought about it carefully, he would never have said it. Since he said they¡¯re getting a divorce, it must


    be true. In any case, go talk to him. I won¡¯t give Tony to Amelia.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Owen lowered his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him as soon as possible.¡±


    That night, Owen went to have a long chat with his son. Oscar¡¯s insistence on getting the divorce as


    well as giving Tony¡¯s custody to Amelia did not sit well with him.


    Having the same views as his wife, he mmed the table hard and eximed, ¡°This is outrageous! I


    did wish for the two of you to divorce in the past. But you have Tony now, and your rtionship is


    getting better and better each day. Why are you both still acting like children and insisting on divorce?


    Is your mindset degrading as you age?¡±


    Oscar pursed his lips silently.


    After some thought, he replied, ¡°Amelia and I have already discussed it, Dad. It¡¯s definitely not a joke.¡±


    ¡°Stop messing around!¡±


    Owen was fuming with anger. ¡°Everything had been fine between the two of you. I¡¯ve witnessed your


    sweet affections. Is there anything that cannot be resolved that you have to get a divorce? What else


    could this be besides that?¡±


    ¡°This is merely an expedient strategy, Dad. I¡¯ll get her back. She will always be the daughter-inw of


    the Clinton family.¡±


    It was obvious that Owen disagreed with his son¡¯s words.


    ¡°Oscar, I always thought that you¡¯re mature. However, this matter has revealed how childish you are.


    Marriage is not child¡¯s y. Despite that, you both still spoke about divorce so rashly. Honestly, I¡¯m very


    disappointed,¡± he said reproachfully.


    Oscar lowered his head and humbly epted his father¡¯s reproach.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring this up ever again. If it happened because your rtionship is breaking down, your mom


    and I would not have uttered a word of objection. However, this is obviously an irrational decision made


    by both of you. Hence, your mom and I cannot sit here and not do anything,¡± said Owen sternly.


    Hearing that, Oscar lifted his head to face his father and said in a serious tone, ¡°Dad, I have really


    thought it through. I hope you¡¯ll respect my decision.¡±


    ¡°You b*stard! You still insist on it even after my advice. All right then, have it your way. But Tony must


    remain in the Clinton residence,¡± Owen ordered,ing to the same decision as Olivia.


    Oscar¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°Tony is very young, Dad. He should follow his mother.¡±


    What he said further infuriated Owen.


    ¡°You idi*t! He¡¯s my first grandchild. How can he be raised outside of the family?¡±


    ¡°This is merely a temporary split, Dad. After a short break, I¡¯ll definitely bring them back. Amelia will still


    be your daughter-inw, and Tony remains the first grandchild. Nothing will change,¡± promised Oscar.


    Owen gave him a dismissive wave. ¡°Stop trying to reason with me. I can¡¯t understand the mindset of


    you young people. However, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll give up Tony¡¯s custody. You don¡¯t care about the


    embarrassment, but your mother and I do.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Oscar also took a tough stance. ¡°Amelia and I are Tony¡¯s guardians, Dad. Only both


    of us have the right to decide who should get his custody.¡±


    Owen stared intently at his son.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be frank once again, Oscar. I don¡¯t object to the divorce if you insisted, but Tony must remain in this


    family,¡± Owen said firmly.


    Oscar pursed his lips and said nothing as he stared at his father indignantly.


    ¡°You may leave first. We¡¯ll discuss this again tomorrow.¡± Owen waved his hand as a clear sign for him


    to leave.


    Oscar did as he was told and left.


    It was destined to be a restless night for everyone in the household.


    The next day, Owen dismissed the maids after breakfast and the family sat down, split into two


    factions. On one side were Owen, Olivia, and Stephanie, while the other was naturally Oscar and


    Amelia.


    While ncing at Amelia, Owen spoke directly, ¡°Amelia, I heard from Olivia that you¡¯re nning to


    divorce Oscar. Is this true?¡±


    Amelia sped her hands together as she tensed up.


    ¡°Initially, I intended to speak to you and Olivia about this in a few days, Dad, but since you know about


    it now, I have no reason to hide it anymore.¡±


    ¡°You and Oscar have always got along well. Why did you suddenly decide to divorce?¡± asked Owen in


    an aggressive tone.


    ¡°Dad, I-¡±


    Oscar reached out to pat Amelia¡¯s hand as he replied on her behalf, ¡°Dad, the divorce is the result of


    our discussion. I¡¯ve let her down, so please don¡¯t give her a hard time. I was the one who brought up


    the divorce.¡±


    Owen¡¯s expression instantly darkened.


    ¡°Speak up, Amelia. Are you really nning to divorce Oscar?¡± Owen asked again while still staring at


    her.


    Amelia fell silent for a while before finally nodding her head.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°All right. Marriage is between the two of you. It is not good for me to intervene too much. But Tony


    must remain in this family.¡± Owen put on a negotiating stance.


    Amelia¡¯s hands were tightly interlocked as she grew paler.


    ¡°You are, after all, still our daughter-inw. So we won¡¯t treat you badly after the divorce. I¡¯ll allow Oscar


    to arrange your subsequent living expenses, but you cannot visit Tony. He¡¯s the future heir of this family


    and cannot be soft-hearted all because of familial bond,¡± said Owen coldly.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Owen, bbergasted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else after the divorce, Dad, but I must have Tony,¡± Amelia eximed as her


    heartbeat raced due to her nervousness.


    Owen smirked as he replied, ¡°You¡¯ve been in our family for so long, Amelia, so you should see things


    more clearly than others. There has never been a case of a member of this family living outside. You


    can have the divorce, but not Tony.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s hands were mmy with sweat as she cast a helpless nce toward Oscar.


    Oscar patted her hand again as a sign for her to remain calm before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the matter


    regarding Tony¡¯s custody, Dad. Can you and Mom give us some privacy?¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 282

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 282


    Chapter 282 Temporary Separation


    Owen red at his son before turning to address Amelia. ¡°Although Olivia and I truly disagree with the


    divorce, we won¡¯t interfere too much if you insist on it, Amelia. However, bear in mind that we will never


    let you take Tony away. You won¡¯t lose out on thepensation, but you can never visit Tony in the


    future.¡±


    Amelia widened her eyes in disbelief. Never would she have expected Owen to utter such heartless


    words. His views were so simr to Olivia¡¯s that she could not help but doubt that their previous love


    toward her had all been an act.


    ¡°Dad,¡± said Oscar as he frowned.


    ring at his son with an air of authority, Owen said, ¡°I understand that the decision to divorce is up to


    both of you, Oscar. But as I¡¯ve mentioned, although I won¡¯t interfere with that matter, we must have


    Tony¡¯s custody.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia stood up from the sofa abruptly. While enduring the uneasiness within her,


    she said with a serious tone, ¡°I gave birth to Tony after much difficulty, Dad. He¡¯s everything to me. I


    can ignore what Stephanie did to me, but I can¡¯t allow Tony to remain in this family. She hired someone


    to hit me with a car when I was still pregnant. No one can tell if she¡¯ll hold a grudge against Tony and


    harm him. I don¡¯t trust her because of that. Even if I get divorced, I must take Tony away. I can leave


    this family without a single cent, but I must have him. This is my bottom line.¡±


    Stephanie, who was initially gloating within, stood up as well upon hearing that the conversation had


    shifted toward her. She pointed at Amelia as she eximed, ¡°Stop using me, Amelia. I was in a bad


    state of mind back then andmitted this unforgivable mistake. But I¡¯ve already apologized and was


    reprimanded by Oscar. I¡¯ve also realized my mistake. Despite that, you still bring it up and insinuate


    that I¡¯m a bad person. What are your intentions exactly?¡±


    Amelia merely cast an icy gaze at her in response.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Tony is still young. He should go with his mother. Even if I divorced Oscar, you cane


    and see him at any time. I won¡¯t cut off your connection with him. I have nothing left after the divorce.


    Should I give Tony up, there¡¯ll be nothing left in my life to look forward to. If you still think of me as your


    daughter-inw, please give me custody over him. I don¡¯t want anything else,¡± said Amelia sincerely as


    she gave Olivia and Owen a solemn bow.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Olivia pursed her lips. Although her heart ached for Amelia, she did not wish topromise on Tony¡¯s


    custody.


    On the other hand, Stephanie scoffed. ¡°Stop pretending to look pitiful, Amelia. Didn¡¯t you marry Oscar


    because of the money and status of the Clinton family? Now you¡¯re putting on such a show of


    righteousness. Everyone knows that Tony is the first grandchild of this family and our future heir. Aren¡¯t


    you holding onto Tony now so that you¡¯ll be the righteousdy of the house once he has inherited


    this household? Do you think that we¡¯re all blind toward your schemes?¡±


    Stephanie¡¯s usations made Amelia feel rather stressed.


    Oscar tossed a re toward his sister, warning her to watch her words as he brought Amelia back to sit


    on the sofa.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± he gently inquired.


    Amelia shook her head.


    Ignoring her brother¡¯s stare, Stephanie continued imprudently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting a divorce? And you¡¯re


    still lying in his arms pretending to look pitiful. Can you mean what you say for once, Amelia?¡±


    Amelia stiffened up as she was overwhelmed with mixed emotions.


    She removed herself from his embrace and put some distance between them.


    Oscar scrunched up his face in displeasure as he shot a warning look at Stephanie.


    Seeing the look in his eyes, Stephanie did not dare to go against him again.


    After seeing their interaction, Olivia interjected, ¡°My stance remains the same, Amelia. You two already


    have Tony. He is still young and needs both his parents. Don¡¯t get a divorce unless it¡¯s really necessary.


    Think it through and don¡¯t pay a price on an impulsive decision that you¡¯ll regret someday.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s expression stiffened upon hearing that. She knew that Olivia was reminding her about the fact


    that not only would she lose custody over Tony after leaving the Clinton residence, but she also would


    never have the opportunity to visit him ever again.


    Amelia subconsciously nced at her mother-inw. At that very moment, the woman who had always


    been gentle and kind toward her seemed loathsome. I always thought that she understood and truly


    cared about me. Nevertheless, she¡¯s so merciless on matters of principle to the point that I can¡¯t sense


    any of the love she had previously shown to me.


    Through Olivia¡¯s usual way of scolding Stephanie but protecting her after she had made a big mistake,


    Amelia clearly understood that no matter how much Olivia expressed her concern and repeatedly said


    that she treated her like her daughter, she would notpromise on matters of principle and would


    even shut her out coldly.


    It would be a lie to say that Amelia did not feel heartbroken. The elders of this family who seemed to


    adore her were nothing but a show in reality. Once the interests involved the Clintons, Olivia would


    surely side the family, and she was destined to be sacrificed.


    At that very moment, Amelia had the impression that she was holding onto a piece of wood while


    drifting away from the rough waves in the ocean. She felt as though she would be swallowed by the


    treacherous sea any time.


    In the face of the Clintons, she was a lone soldier. The only person whom she could rely upon could not


    support her at the moment.


    Amelia licked her lips before saying solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I¡¯ve let you down.¡±


    Olivia looked straight at her daughter-inw. ¡°You¡¯re a good girl, Amelia, and I¡¯ve always liked you. I¡¯ve


    tried my best to give you the best of everything all these years. As your mother-inw, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve


    treated you badly. Marriage is an important matter in life, so I hope that you¡¯ll think twice about your


    decision. It¡¯s not that terrible for a man to make mistakes asionally as long as he has his family in


    his heart. However, it¡¯s wrong of you to be to think too much of it. As the daughter-inw of a prominent


    family who is granted wealth and status, it¡¯s normal to feel wronged every once in a while. Weren¡¯t you


    mentally prepared for this before marrying into this family?¡±


    Her words left Amelia speechless.


    I was indeed aware that I¡¯ll naturally be at a disadvantage when I married into this family for money due


    to the difference in status between Oscar and me. Hence, the grievances I¡¯ve suffered were naturally


    kept away from outsiders. I married into this family with an ulterior motive, so it¡¯s only right for me to


    suffer in silence. I can¡¯t tell anyone as they¡¯ll merely think that I¡¯m being melodramatic. After all, I¡¯m


    enjoying the glory and wealth that everyone desires. Sometimes, one cannot have wealth and love at


    the same time. We can¡¯t always have everything we want.


    Oscar hugged Amelia by the shoulder as he said, ¡°I was the one who brought up the divorce first, Mom.


    It has nothing to do with Amelia. I have let her down, so me it on me if you want. If we sign the


    divorce paper, I think that it would be best for Tony to follow his mother.¡±


    Olivia nced at her son as a hint of anger shed across her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Amelia stared at Oscar with mixed feelings. She was grateful to him for protecting her and


    not letting her stand alone in the eye of the storm to endure the criticisms and beratement of the


    Clintons. At that moment, she truly felt that she had loved the right man all these years.


    His care and concern sent a touch of warmth to her gradually frozen heart. She felt that she was no


    longer drifting in the stormy sea alone.


    Stephanie shot Amelia a jealous re as she eximed, ¡°Everyone knows about your feelings for this


    woman, Oscar. Only a fool would believe that you were the one who brought up the divorce!¡±


    Oscar nced at his sister before wrapping an arm around Amelia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m bringing


    Amelia upstairs to check on Tony. We can discuss this matter againter.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± shouted Olivia.


    Oscar stopped in his tracks. ¡°Is there anything else, Mom?¡±


    Staring at Amelia¡¯s back, Olivia remarked, ¡°I really like you as my daughter-inw, Amelia. You have to


    think carefully about the divorce. My stance remains the same. As long as a man has his family in his


    mind, he can be forgiven for whatever he does outside. You have to weigh your options carefully. One


    wrong choice will lead to another, so don¡¯t be foolish.¡±


    Amelia merely nodded her head without saying a word.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Oscar whispered into her ear.


    As soon as they entered the bedroom, Amelia brushed his hand off and walked to the window. She


    stared at the view outside, looking a little upset.


    Oscar walked over and draped his arms over her shoulder. ¡°Are you upset?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    Amelia shook her head.


    She felt a little confused, unsure of how she should define her rtionship with Oscar at the moment.


    Although she insisted on the divorce, she still relied on him subconsciously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle the matter on Tony¡¯s custody. I won¡¯t let my parents put you in a tight spot,¡± he


    assured.


    Amelia turned and stared at him with a troubled expression. ¡°Why are you so nice to me?¡± Even though


    I set you up to sleep with another woman and then used your guilt to ask for a divorce, you still stand


    by me as always.


    Oscar chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you my wife?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his response. She quickly turned around, afraid that he would notice


    her reddened eyes and read her thoughts.


    ¡°We¡¯re about to get a divorce. Have you forgotten?¡± There was a hint of bitterness in her tone when she


    said that.


    ¡°As long as we haven¡¯t signed the papers, you¡¯re still my wife,¡± Oscar said firmly.


    And you¡¯re destined to be mine forever.


    He did not say thest sentence aloud.


    Although he readily agreed to the divorce, he never thought of giving her up. This temporary separation


    was all for the sake of a purer and better start for both of them.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 283

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 283


    Chapter 283 Intense Objection


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Despite having so much to say, Amelia could only thank Oscar politely and sincerely.


    Oscar stroked her hair dotingly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to thank me. I just want you to be happy


    every day. If you want a divorce, I¡¯ll do it. But I¡¯ll never let go of you. I believe that you¡¯ll return to the


    Clintons and be my wife again soon. When that happens, I¡¯ll be sure to pamper you.¡±


    Amelia was moved when she heard that, and her emotions were all over the ce.


    Oscar was not speaking honeyed words, but they were enough to melt Amelia¡¯s heart.


    He was an expert in capturing women¡¯s hearts. Being an outstanding man, almost all women would fall


    for him, including Amelia.


    Back then, she had been infatuated with Carter. However, after spending some time with Oscar, she


    could not help but fall for him.


    Right at that moment, she wanted to throw herself into Oscar¡¯s arms and tell him about all her worries.


    It was not that she wanted to gain his sympathy, but she was just tired. She was scared, knowing that


    she would bepletely blind one day. Besides that, she was afraid that she would truly be a useless


    person after that happened.


    However, when Amelia saw the unconditional love in Oscar¡¯s eyes, she swallowed all the words. She


    did not dare to take the risk.


    Amelia took a couple of steps back to keep a distance from Oscar before she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see Tony.¡±


    Noticing her cowardly behavior, a grim look shed past Oscar¡¯s eyes. However, he knew that he had


    to take things step-by-step. He had never once thought of giving up on Amelia, so the divorce would


    only mean temporarily being apart from her. When the right time came, they would naturally get back


    together again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No. I want to be alone with Tony.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Upon hearing that, Oscar did not force the issue.


    Due to their uing divorce, the atmosphere in the Clinton residence had be tense in the past


    three days. Olivia, who was usually sweet and gentle, had not even smiled once. After the family had


    breakfast that morning, Oscar wiped his mouth before he announced the terrible news.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Amelia and I will sign the divorce agreement today. Amelia will take custody of Tony. I¡¯ve


    already had awyer prepare the division of our assets.¡±


    Olivia, who was originally having her breakfast leisurely, mmed the silverware on the table as she


    red at Oscar. ¡°No!¡± she yelled.


    Oscar then said, ¡°Mom, I hope you¡¯ll respect my decision on the divorce. Tony is still young, so he has


    to go with his mother.¡±


    ¡°You b*stard!¡± Olivia was enraged. ¡°Tony is the eldest grandson of the Clintons, so I won¡¯t let him live


    outside! I¡¯ve talked to you about this, but you¡¯re still so stubborn! If you insist on getting a divorce, I


    can¡¯t do anything about it since I¡¯m old now. However, Tony has to stay here. No one is allowed to take


    him away unless it¡¯s over my dead body!¡±


    A hint of pain shed across Amelia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mom! You¡¯re not my daughter-inw. I¡¯ve told you to think about it and not get a divorce.


    You pretended to listen to me, but you¡¯re still getting a divorce now. Since you hate being one of the


    Clintons so much, we won¡¯t force you to stay any longer!¡±


    Olivia was truly infuriated.


    As she said before, she liked Amelia sincerely. However, their persistence in getting the divorce had


    truly hurt Olivia deeply. She did not think that Oscar cheating on Amelia was unforgivable. In fact, many


    couples among rich and prominent families were not genuinely in love with each other. Many even had


    lovers and mistresses on the side. What was most important was that they continued maintaining their


    marriage before the eyes of others.


    Hence, when Olivia found out that Cassie had returned to the country and Oscar was seeing her again,


    she did not do anything to stop them. While she was unhappy about it, she still chose to ignore it as


    long as Cassie did not step into the Clinton residence. Olivia thought that it was normal for men to be a


    little less than faithful to their wives. Moreover, since Amelia was the daughter-inw of such a


    prominent family and was enjoying all the wealth and splendor that came with it, she had to learn to be


    magnanimous and tolerant with Oscar.


    Olivia had always thought of Amelia as a woman who knew her boundaries. She did not expect the


    latter to be so stubborn and even insist on getting the divorce. Feeling disappointed, Olivia started


    treating Amelia coldly.


    In a guilty tone, Amelia said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve let you down.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, then forget about the divorce! There¡¯s no absolute reason for you to do that. Moreover,


    Oscar and Cassie aren¡¯t seeing each other anymore. Oscar is now pampering and giving you more


    attention as well. Why can¡¯t you just forget about the past and stay with him? You knew about Cassie


    from the beginning, but why are you making a fuss about it now? The Clintons have never mistreated


    you before, so is it really necessary for you to do this?¡± Olivia asked as she stared at Amelia.


    Amelia could not hide the pain in her eyes.


    All the Clintons were conveniently cing the me on her for the divorce.


    They unanimously agreed that Oscar cheating was not a big deal. Yet, to them, Amelia¡¯s decision to get


    a divorce was unreasonable. In their opinion, Amelia was lucky that one of the Clintons would marry a


    woman with no prominent background like her. Not only was she being ungrateful now, but she was


    even asking for a divorce, demanding the division of assets and Tony¡¯s custody. These were all


    monstrous sins that could not be forgiven.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡± That was all Amelia could say. Due to the divorce, Olivia had turned hostile toward


    her.


    Amelia had thought that Olivia would be on her side because she was also a woman. Clearly, she had


    overestimated Olivia¡¯s love for her and also underestimated the Clintons¡¯ ruthlessness.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize to me! I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Are you going to sign the divorce


    agreement with Oscar?¡± Olivia questioned sternly.


    Amelia fell silent, which implied her acquiescence.


    The divorce also weighed heavily on her. If she had a choice, she did not want to do this. Yet, she was


    running out of time. Her eyesight had been steadily getting worse. It had taken all of her effort to


    pretend that nothing was wrong in front of the Clintons for the past few days.


    ¡°Amelia, let me remind you of something. Once you step out of the door of this house, it will be the end


    of our rtionship. It won¡¯t be so easy for you to step through this door again anymore. Back then, I


    used to like Cassie, but she made me hate her. I still hate her up until now. I¡¯ve always thought that you


    were an obedient girl, but you¡¯ve let me down. After you exit this door, we¡¯ll be strangers in the future. If


    you see me again someday, you won¡¯t have the right to call me Mom.¡±


    As Olivia finished saying all those harsh words, Amelia¡¯s eyes widened before instantly bing red.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Olivia turned her face away, and her voice sounded a little choked when she continued, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m


    giving you onest chance. If you don¡¯t get a divorce, I promise that I¡¯ll treat you better in the future.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s lips twitched, but she could not get the words out of her mouth.


    ¡°Mom, I was the one who brought up the divorce. I¡¯m in love with someone else, so I don¡¯t want Amelia


    to waste her time.¡± Oscar put the me on himself as he added, ¡°Back then, we got married because


    of the contract. I don¡¯t want to y this game anymore.¡±


    All eyes finally fell on Oscar.


    He set down the things that he had prepared on the table and said calmly, ¡°Everything is written clearly


    on the contract. If the woman asks for divorce first, she has to pay a hundred million. If the man asks


    for a divorce, he has to give the woman a substantial amount of assets. Also, the custody of the


    children will belong to the woman. All these are written in ck and white.¡±


    Olivia grabbed the papers. After reading it, she felt a faint pain in her chest.


    ¡°Oscar, you¡¯re a fool!¡± she reprimanded as she tossed the papers onto the table angrily.


    Yet, Amelia was staring at Oscar in a daze. At the time, all the uses of the contract were oppressive


    to her. It was like a servitude contract. Moreover, she was certain that the use which stated that the


    custody of children belonged to her did not exist back then. Why is there such a use now?


    Just as she was about to ask Oscar, a piercing scream filled the room.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Stephanie shouted.


    Amelia looked at them and saw Olivia gasping for breath with her hand pressed against her chest.


    Owen picked her up whilemanding, ¡°Get the doctor here!¡±


    Amid the chaos, Olivia grabbed Owen¡¯s sleeve and begged, ¡°Don¡¯t let her take Tony away.¡±


    His face grim, Owen replied gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tony is the eldest grandson of the Clintons. No one


    can take him away.¡±


    He then carried Olivia upstairs. After a while, a group of doctors arrived and gave her a checkup. They


    told Owen that Olivia needed some rest for being too angry. The doctors left after they prescribed some


    medicine. Later, Owen went to Oscar and pped him in the face, leaving a red palm print on his


    cheek.


    ¡°You b*stard! If anything happens to your mother, I won¡¯t let you be the heir of our family!¡± Owen


    roared.


    Amelia was looking at Oscar in distress. She had not expected the divorce to cause such an uproar in


    the family. If anything happened to Olivia, she would never forgive herself.


    Stephanie was also ring at Amelia. ¡°Amelia Winters, are you happy now? You¡¯re a jinx! Look what


    you¡¯ve done to the Clintons. You should just go to hell! Even now, you¡¯re still shamelessly asking for


    Tony¡¯s custody? What a sl*t!¡±


    Amelia lowered her head as she clenched her skirt tightly, feeling guilty.


    ¡°You jinx¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stephanie, that¡¯s enough!¡± Oscar snapped.


    ¡°Oscar, how could you still be so biased? Look at what she did to Mom!¡±


    ¡°I said, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°Oscar¡­¡±


    ¡°All of you shut up!¡± Owen rebuked.


    Everyone fell silent.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 284

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 284


    Chapter 284 Give Up The Custody


    Oliviay on the bed for nearly an hour before she recovered. Everyone immediately rushed to her.


    Anxiously, Stephanie asked, ¡°Mom, are you all right?¡±


    Olivia looked at Oscar and Amelia.


    Amelia then stepped forward and said softly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Olivia snorted and said adamantly, ¡°Amelia, if you still respect me as an elder, don¡¯t take Tony away.


    He¡¯s the eldest grandson of our family. I¡¯ve waited so long to have a grandson. You¡¯re driving me into a


    corner if you take him away.¡±


    Amelia looked at Olivia as her lips moved soundlessly, but she still could not muster a coherent


    response.


    Seeing as this was not working, Olivia figured that she had to change a method to convince Amelia.


    ¡°Amelia, you know that I¡¯ve treated you well over the years. If you insist on getting a divorce, don¡¯t take


    Tony with you. I¡¯ll have Oscar give you more money. I promise that you¡¯ll be able to live a prosperous


    life for the rest of your years.¡±


    Unable to help it, Amelia¡¯s eyes turned red. When she heard Olivia calling herself an elder, she could


    hardly breathe.


    Oscar put his arm around her shoulder and took her away from Olivia¡¯s oppressive stare. ¡°Mom, rest


    well.¡±


    Olivia red at him, saying, ¡°Oscar, are you trying to kill me?¡±


    Lowering his head, Oscar said in a deep voice, ¡°Mom, I would never do that.¡±


    Olivia struggled to push herself up from the bed. Seeing that, Owen quickly walked over and helped


    her. He said in distress, ¡°Olivia, calm down.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s hand was clutching her chest as she cried, ¡°How can I? I worked hard to raise my son, but he


    only cares about his wife now. His mother copsed from anger, and he doesn¡¯t even care. He¡¯s still on


    his wife¡¯s side! What hope do I have in my life?¡±


    Olivia was throwing a fit. She med Oscar and Amelia for being unfilial to her.


    Tears started rolling down Amelia¡¯s cheeks before she said, ¡°Mom, please calm down! Let¡¯s talk about


    Tony when you¡¯re feeling better, okay?¡±


    Looking at her, Olivia replied, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t divorce Oscar.¡±


    Amelia responded with silence.


    At that, Olivia grasped her chest, pretending to be in pain again.


    ¡°Amelia, you just want to see me suffer, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Amelia hurriedly exined, ¡°Mom, I suffered so much just to give birth to Tony. I can give


    up the assets from the Clintons, but I can¡¯t live without Tony. Mom, please forgive me for being selfish!


    You have two children as well, so you should understand that I can¡¯t live without my son! Please don¡¯t


    take Tony away from me. Please!¡±


    Every single word out of Amelia was fraught with sorrow.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    While clutching her chest, Olivia said, ¡°Amelia, you really are trying to kill me! I finally have a grandson,


    but you¡¯re taking him away.¡±


    Amelia stared at Olivia in silence.


    At that moment, Oscar put his arm around Amelia¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Mom, even if Tony¡¯s custody


    goes to Amelia, you can still see him. Amelia will never stop him from seeing you. Why are you doing


    this to her? You said that you liked her, but why won¡¯t you respect our decision?¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°Mom, even if Amelia and I have divorced, we will still respect and love you


    like we used to.¡±


    A weary expression crossed Olivia¡¯s face upon hearing that.


    At the side, Stephanie said, ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t you understand? It¡¯s not that Mom is unwilling to see Amelia


    leave. She just doesn¡¯t want Tony to leave her. Mom has waited so many years to have a grandson, but


    you gave Amelia his custody just like that. Have you thought about Mom¡¯s feelings? Don¡¯t you know


    that she loves children? You were married for almost five years without a child, and Mom kept nagging


    that she wanted a grandson. Now that she finally has one, you¡¯re both getting a divorce. How could


    Mom ept it?¡±


    Oscar shot her an icy look in warning.


    Yet, Stephanie pouted and added, ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t re at me. I¡¯m just telling you Mom¡¯s feelings. How


    dare Amelia hurt Mom¡¯s feelings like this? Do you think Mom would like a daughter-inw who goes


    against her like this?¡±


    While listening, Amelia¡¯s body trembled subconsciously. A hint of sadness flickered in her eyes.


    Despite that, Oscar¡¯s arm was still wrapped around her shoulder firmly, giving herfort and strength


    silently.


    ¡°Mom, take a good rest. I¡¯m guessing that you don¡¯t want to see Amelia and me right now. We¡¯ll head


    out first.¡±


    Olivia shut her eyes, not deigning to give him a response.


    Oscar then brought Amelia out of the room. After walking out of the house, he led her to theke. As


    the wind blew past them, Amelia instinctively pulled herself away from Oscar¡¯s arms. While she looked


    at the ripples on the surface of theke, she could feel a heavy weight pressing on her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Turning to look at her, Oscar questioned, ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡±


    ¡°You probably hate me for hurting Mom, right?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s my fault for not handling it well. If I had thought about Dad and Mom¡¯s feelings in the first


    ce, they wouldn¡¯t be making things difficult for you. I¡¯m the one who should apologize to you.¡± Oscar


    stretched out his hand to stroke Amelia¡¯s hair, but thetter avoided his touch.


    Oscar could only put down his hand.


    Staring out at theke, Amelia said abruptly, ¡°Oscar, thinking about it now, we shouldn¡¯t have gotten


    married in the first ce. Marriage with an ulterior motive shouldn¡¯t even exist. If our lives had not


    intersected, all these wouldn¡¯t happen now. You would have married a woman with simr social status


    ording to your parents¡¯ wishes. They would be happy after you have a baby. You would be happy as


    well.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s eyes instantly darkened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things. Mom is just mad at us. She¡¯ll be fine after some time. As for Tony, don¡¯t worry


    about it either. I promised you that his custody would belong to you, and I¡¯ll keep my word.¡±


    Amelia nced at Oscar and noticed that he looked calm. Seeing that he was not upset because of


    Olivia¡¯s condition and their divorce, aplex range of emotions swelled in her.


    She was moved by the fact that Oscar was on her side, but she could not help but feel suspicious. With


    Oscar¡¯s power, if he did not want a divorce or if he wanted Tony¡¯s custody, Amelia could never go


    against him. She was surprised that Oscar would support everything she wanted. In fact, Amelia was


    even beginning to suspect that Oscar was going with the flow because he had long wished that she


    would leave the family. After that, he could marry his lover and officially bring her home.


    Then, all the Clintons would me her for the divorce, and they would sympathize with Oscar.


    She did not want to think of Oscar as such a bad person, but his magnanimous actions made her doubt


    him. If a man truly loves you, would he look so indifferent after knowing he¡¯s getting a divorce?


    Suddenly, Amelia felt that her rtionship with Oscar had be weirder. Is Oscar eager to divorce


    me so that I¡¯ll leave the family?


    She could not help but smile bitterly. All the ruckus in the family had made her paranoid.


    What¡¯s the use of me worrying about this now? I brought up the divorce and framed Oscar and Cassie


    myself. I¡¯m a thief who¡¯s crying foul now. What a hypocrite!


    If Oscar could read Amelia¡¯s mind, he would definitely plead innocent. He was so devoted to Amelia


    that he had taken all the me from Owen and Olivia for her. Now, he was even called an unfilial son


    because of her.


    Amelia sat down and gazed at theke quietly while Oscar stood beside her in silence.


    Amelia had many questions for him. Oscar, have you ever loved me? Why did you agree to get a


    divorce so quickly? Why don¡¯t you even want to fight for Tony¡¯s custody? However, she could not get


    the words out of her mouth. Since they were getting a divorce soon, those questions would be


    redundant.


    Both of them sat quietly at thekeside for nearly an hour.


    Due to Olivia¡¯s adamant objections, they kept dying the divorce procedures. Three dayster, Oscar


    had to attend an important meeting in thepany, so he went to the office after breakfast.


    Once Oscar left the house, Olivia summoned Amelia to the study.


    Pointing at the sofa, she ordered, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Amelia sat down obediently and ced her hands on her thighs like a truedy.


    Olivia then sat on another sofa across from Amelia. With stern expressions on their faces, both of them


    looked like enemies sitting at the negotiating table.


    Taking out a bank check, Olivia put it in front of Amelia. ¡°Amelia, this is a nk check. You can write


    down any amount on it, but don¡¯t be too outrageous. You¡¯re determined to get a divorce, so I won¡¯t stop


    you anymore. However, since you¡¯re so young, you¡¯re going to marry someone else in the future. You


    should take the money and marry a rich and handsome man. You¡¯ll certainly lower your worth if you


    bring Tony with you.¡±


    Amelia stared at the check before she lifted her head to look at Olivia.


    Olivia sat up straight, appearing like a noblewoman, and added, ¡°Amelia, I told you that I liked you very


    much as my daughter-inw. If I have a choice, I won¡¯t give you the money and let you leave. Yet, you


    insist on divorcing Oscar. I¡¯m not an unreasonable woman. If you take the money and give up Tony¡¯s


    custody, I¡¯ll still help you whenever you need it in the future.¡±


    Amelia grinned with a hint of sadness and exasperation.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t take the money; I just want Tony.¡± Amelia stopped smiling as she looked at


    Olivia firmly. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re a mother as well. You know how important a child is to a mother. I know that


    I¡¯ve hurt your feelings, but I can¡¯t abandon Tony.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression changed drastically as her eyes filled with coldness.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 285

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 285


    Chapter 285 You Bet That He Loves You


    Olivia said, ¡°Amelia, even if you and Oscar n to divorce, I don¡¯t me you. However, you shouldn¡¯t


    take advantage of Oscar¡¯s love and make him give you Tony¡¯s custody. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re


    insistent on the divorce, but I¡¯m certain that he didn¡¯t ask for this. Everyone knows how much he loves


    you, but you¡¯re treating everyone else like they¡¯re fools.¡±


    Amelia leaned back in her seat, looking grim.


    ¡°Amelia, I know you¡¯re an intelligent woman. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have waited five years before you


    were certain about Oscar¡¯s feelings for you. You then wanted to use Tony as a bargaining chip to go


    against our family. I think this is a wrong move on your part. You should just take the money and leave.


    This way, at least we can retain our rtionship after this,¡± Olivia said.


    Amelia lifted her head to forcefully suppress her tears.


    Focusing her attention on Olivia, she smirked. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve never wanted to take advantage of anyone.


    I¡¯ve always been sincere in treating you as an elder too. We¡¯ve been getting along well these past few


    years, so I don¡¯t want to go against you. It makes me upset that you¡¯re not feeling well. You can think of


    me as an ungrateful person, and I can give up everything after the divorce. However, there¡¯s no way


    I¡¯m giving up Tony.¡±


    Olivia lifted her hand to fix her hair, appearing to be calm. The elegant aura she exuded made her feel


    very intimidating.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ve treated you so well, but are you really going to go against me and hurt me?¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    She never thought that she would one day be on such hostile ground with Olivia. Knowing that she


    would be blind soon and that she would lose everything once she left the Clintons, she did not want to


    lose Tony too.


    Even without Tony, the Clintons would have other grandchildren in the future, but she only had Tony.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Olivia stood up and said sternly, ¡°Amelia, you have two choices. One, don¡¯t divorce Oscar and you can


    stay in the family as our daughter-inw. Two, get a divorce and obtain arge sum of money. You¡¯ll be


    able to live a prosperous life even if you don¡¯t have a job. Either way, you can¡¯t take Tony with you.¡±


    Amelia kept her head low, not saying a word. She was in deep thought.


    Once again, Olivia spoke up. ¡°Amelia, I like you a lot. Just be obedient and stay with us. I promise that


    even if Oscar has a lover out there and the woman has his baby, we will never ept the child. Only


    Tony can inherit our family¡¯s wealth. What do you think?¡±


    Amelia lifted her head and looked at Olivia with mixed feelings.


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t me me for being so straightforward, but our family is a prominent family. Men will


    always y around out there. You¡¯ve always dealt with it so well before, so why can¡¯t you continue


    enduring it now? You have to tolerate it if you want to enjoy all the wealth and glory of this family.


    Otherwise, how could you be thedy of the house of such a rich family?¡±


    Amelia smiled, but the smile was mixed with exasperation and bitterness.


    Initially, Amelia thought that Olivia was a gentle and loving woman. Now, she realized that Olivia was


    the same as other women from prominent families. Although she disguised herself well, she still felt


    that she was superior to others. She would be kind to people who obeyed her. However, if someone


    went against her wishes, she would reveal her uglier and domineering side to them.


    At this point, Amelia could not help but suspect that Olivia had pretended to be ill in order to force her


    topromise.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I just want my husband to be loyal and my children to behave


    themselves. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t ept my husband keeping lovers outside. I¡¯m not that generous. If


    you can ept that Dad has a lover out there, then I respect you,¡± Amelia refuted.


    Olivia¡¯s face darkened when she heard that.


    ¡°Amelia, are you disobeying me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I just don¡¯t agree with what you just said. If a woman can tolerate her husband cheating on


    her, then that¡¯s not love but cowardice. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do that. Mom, you have a happy and


    blissful marriage, so how could you say something like that?¡±


    The look in Olivia¡¯s eyes changed as she gave Amelia an essing nce.


    At first, she thought that Amelia would be docile, obedient, and dared not go against her. Clearly, she


    had underestimated thetter. Amelia was presently defending herself after she realized someone was


    threatening her.


    ¡°Amelia, looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you,¡± Oliviamented.


    Amelia felt ufortable. If she had a choice, she would not argue with her mother-inw like that.


    Just like she said, she respected Olivia as an elder. When she decided to divorce Oscar, she had


    considered the fact that Olivia would be upset. s, her fears were not unfounded, and they ended up


    having to stand on opposite sides.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still who I was before. Even if I divorce Oscar, I still respect you and love you. That will never


    change,¡± Amelia confessed as she straightened her back.


    The corners of Olivia¡¯s lips lifted, turning into a mocking smile.


    ¡°Amelia, if you respect me as an elder, then don¡¯t divorce Oscar.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Oscar and I have made the decision. Our rtionship hase to an end. We won¡¯t be happy if


    we stay together.¡±


    ¡°Can you honestly say you don¡¯t love Oscar anymore?¡±


    Amelia fell silent. She could not bear to lie.


    ¡°If you still love him, then why insist on getting a divorce?¡±


    A buzzing sound rang in Amelia¡¯s head, and the pain was terrible.


    Faced with Olivia¡¯s aggressiveness, she almost retreated.


    ¡°All right. I won¡¯t force you to stay, but you have to give up Tony¡¯s custody. He¡¯s the eldest grandson of


    our family, so you can¡¯t take him away.¡± Olivia refused topromise on the matter. ¡°Amelia, you can¡¯t


    me me for being cruel. You want to divorce, and I respect your decision, but the child must stay.


    After you take the money, you have to cut off all contact with our family. You¡¯re not allowed to see Tony


    anymore.¡±


    At those words, Amelia could only stare at Olivia in a daze. Her hands were clenched tightly by her


    sides.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I won¡¯t stop you from getting the divorce. However, you¡¯re


    still young. You¡¯ll get married again in the future. It¡¯s difficult to find another man if you have a child with


    you. Let Tony stay here. It¡¯s not only good for you, but it can also even train Tony to be independent.


    Don¡¯t be indecisive just because of familial affection. It¡¯s taboo as an heir. You can understand my


    concerns, right?¡±


    A bitterugh left Amelia¡¯s lips. She did not expect Olivia to be so cruel. Not only did the older woman


    want to take Tony away from her, but also her chance to actually see him. She started to wonder if this


    woman before her now was the same one who had loved her all these years.


    At that moment, all Amelia could feel was bone-chilling coldness.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t agree to that. I¡¯m taking Tony with me.¡± Amelia took several steps back, trying


    to escape from the suffocating atmosphere. ¡°I-I need to go now.¡±


    Olivia demanded, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Amelia came to a halt, at a loss for what to do next.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ll give you another chance. If you don¡¯t divorce Oscar, you¡¯re still my daughter-inw. I¡¯ll


    pretend that nothing has ever happened,¡± Olivia stated.


    Looking at the closed door dumbly, aplex series of emotions rose in Amelia¡¯s heart. She was


    mentally and physically exhausted from all the chaos that had been happening recently.


    Tilting her head up slightly, she tried hard to suppress the tears in her eyes. After pondering for a


    moment, she said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡± With that, she opened the door and walked out.


    Staring at the closed door, Olivia¡¯s gaze turned cold while a sinister expression appeared on her face.


    After Amelia left the study, she wanted to see Tony at first. However, upon arriving at the nursery, she


    changed her mind and walked downstairs, heading for the parking lot. She opened the car door and


    moved to get in, but when she thought about her deteriorating eyesight, she got out again before she


    closed the door.


    Looking at the beautiful scenery around her, Amelia felt lost. She chose to divorce because of her eyes.


    Yet, due to the divorce, she had turned her back on the Clintons. She had even provoked the two


    elders of the family deeply.


    Just when she wondered what her next step should be, her phone rang.


    She returned to her senses and looked at her phone. It was Tiffany calling.


    After taking a deep breath, she answered the phone.


    ¡°Hello, Tiff.¡±


    ¡°Babe, have you signed the divorce agreement with Oscar?¡± Tiffany questioned.


    Amelia let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°We¡¯ve run into some trouble here, so we haven¡¯t signed it yet.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that Oscar prepared everythingst night? He agreed to give you


    Tony¡¯s custody, right? Are they going back on their words again?¡± Tiffany asked anxiously.


    ¡°His parents disagreed. They said that Tony is the eldest grandson of the family, so he¡¯ll be the


    future heir. They won¡¯t let him stay outside the family.¡±


    Tiffany fell silent when she heard that.


    Amelia did not say a word as well. After a long time, she said exasperatedly, ¡°Tiff, was I wrong to do


    this? I¡¯ve offended the two elders, and Stephanie keeps insulting me. Everyone thinks that I¡¯m


    ungrateful. They said that I shouldn¡¯t insist on getting a divorce just because of Oscar¡¯s tiny mistake.


    Am I being melodramatic? Why does everyone keep ming me for this?¡±


    Tiffany was silent for a while. ¡°Amelia, didn¡¯t you expect this when you nned to get a divorce? The


    Clintons have such a huge business. If they use force, you won¡¯t get anything, including Tony¡¯s


    custody. The only reason you dared to bring up divorce is that you¡¯re taking advantage of Oscar¡¯s love


    for you. However, if he doesn¡¯t love you, then you would have lostpletely. Weren¡¯t you aware of all


    this since the very beginning?¡±


    Amelia was rendered speechless.


    It was true that she brought up the divorce because she knew that Oscar loved her. If Oscar did not


    love her that much, she would lose everything.


    By then, not only would she be blind, but she would even lose Tony.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 286

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 286


    Chapter 286 What If He Finds Out That You Are Blind


    Tiffany¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Babe, calm down. If the Clintons refuse to hand over Tony¡¯s custody, we have


    the right to take legal action. They might be influential, but we¡¯re not weaklings. I know some people


    who could be of help. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Amelia nced around, the confusion in her gaze evident. ¡°Tiff, I don¡¯t want to go to court. I owe the


    Clintons a favor. If Oscar hadn¡¯t helped me, I would still be in jail now. Olivia was nice to me, so I don¡¯t


    want to be ungrateful.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you going to leave Tony with them?¡±


    Amelia fell silent.


    ¡°Babe, I¡¯ll be brutally honest with you. You should¡¯ve expected this when you thought of getting a


    divorce.¡± After careful deliberation, she added, ¡°Tony is the Clintons¡¯ first grandson. If you want his


    custody, the only way is to take legal action. But you¡¯ve been a housewife for the past few years and


    had little experience at work, so I¡¯m afraid the judge willpare your financial status with Oscar¡¯s and


    give Tony to him. I think you should be prepared.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s hand holding her phone trembled as the color drained from her face.


    ¡°Babe, that was the worst that could happen.¡± Tiffany¡¯s voice grew soft. ¡°Oscar has agreed to give up


    on Tony¡¯s custody, so you don¡¯t have to worry. He is a man of his word. Besides, he loves you. With his


    support, you¡¯ll have a big chance of winning Tony¡¯s custody,¡± she said.


    Ameliaughed bitterly, for she had no idea if Olivia and Owen would stay out of this. If they were


    against it, she wasn¡¯t sure that Oscar¡¯s love for her would win over his parents.


    ¡°Should I keep youpany?¡± Tiffany inquired on the other end of the line.


    Regaining herposure, Amelia answered gently, ¡°No need. The Clinton family is in a mess right


    now. Your presence might make things worse. Stephanie might also attack you verbally for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Has she made things difficult for you?¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°That woman is seriously shameless. After everything she did to harm you, instead of feeling guilty, she


    never repented and even repeated her mistakes!¡± Tiffany eximed angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll just think of it as being bitten by a mad dog.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. and Mrs. Clinton do anything to stop her?¡±


    Amelia let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°I will not be their daughter-inw soon. Now that I¡¯ve infuriated


    them, I should be d they didn¡¯t kick me out. Why would they punish their daughter for my sake? But I


    have to admit that this is my fault. I understand why they are upset. I have disappointed them by


    kicking up a fuss and demanding a divorce.¡±


    ¡°Babe, don¡¯t say that. Just get a divorce. You and Oscar aren¡¯t fated to be together,¡± Tiffany consoled


    her.


    Amelia chuckled sadly and changed the topic. ¡°All right, Tiff. I need to go and see Tony.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Take good care of yourself. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After a pause, Amelia said, ¡°Tiff, after the divorce is finalized, I¡¯ll leave the city at once no


    matter who wins Tony¡¯s custody. There are too many memories for me to continue staying here.¡±


    Tiffany went silent at her words.


    ¡°Tiff, you don¡¯t have to leave with me. Your dream and your benefactor are all here in this city. I¡¯ll give


    you a call after I settle down in another city,¡± Amelia told her.


    ¡°Amelia Winters, what am I to you?¡± Tiffany demanded. ¡°We havee to a consensus, right? I told


    Mr. Hisson about your condition, and he has agreed to let me live in another city as long as I report my


    whereabouts to him. I¡¯m a frence author, so I can write anywhere as long as I allow my publisher to


    publish my books.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it there, Tiff. You don¡¯t have to sacrifice for me.¡±


    ¡°What a fool you are. I¡¯m a frence author, so I have more freedompared to the normal white-


    cored workers. I just have to finish writing on time and sent my manuscript to Shannon so she can


    proofread it. They will publish it and bank the money to my ount. If I need to attend a book signing, I


    can fly back here for it. It¡¯s very simple. I don¡¯t have to sacrifice anything,¡± Tiffany exined.


    She didn¡¯t think it was a sacrifice, for she could write anywhere as a frence novelist.


    ¡°But I might need to fly to Saspiuburg a few dayster to sign the rights purchase agreement for my


    novel. I think I¡¯ll be there for around four days. Is it alright for you to stay in the Clinton residence


    alone?¡± Tiffany asked in concern.


    Amelia chuckled lowly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    They chatted for a while before hanging up.


    Amelia was walking along the path when Stephanie appeared before her.


    Seeing how fast Stephanie was dashing ahead, she stepped aside to avoid a confrontation.


    However, Stephanie came to a stop before her and blocked her path. Amelia cast an icy re and


    dered, ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Stephanie¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smirk. Suddenly, she reached out and shoved Amelia to the


    ground forcefully.


    Amelia fell to the ground helplessly. A spike of pain red up her hip, and her elbow was stinging, too.


    She propped herself up and was about to get to her feet when her vision went ck all of a sudden.


    Stunned, she panicked and sat on the ground.


    Towering above her, Stephanie mocked, ¡°Get up, Amelia. Are you putting on a pity act? Oscar isn¡¯t


    here. I¡¯m not a man who will pity your plight!¡±


    Amelia remained in her spot and ignored Stephanie¡¯s mocking.


    Her face contorting in anger, Stephanie raised her leg and gave Amelia¡¯s ankle a kick. Amelia


    immediately held her ankle in pain as a hint of panic shed across her eyes.


    Stephanie was scrutinizing Amelia, who didn¡¯t seem to be getting to her feet anytime. When she saw


    the panic in Amelia¡¯s eyes, something urred to her. She smirked and bent down to wave her hands


    before Amelia¡¯s eyes. As expected, Amelia didn¡¯t react to her action.


    Snorting out loud, Stephanie scorned, ¡°Amelia Winters, it turns out that you¡¯re blind.¡±


    Amelia stiffened at once.


    Stephanie grew increasingly excited. ¡°Amelia, what does it feel like to be blind?¡± she queried.


    Her face pale, Amelia took two steps back instinctively to avoid hearing Stephanie¡¯s insults.


    Her actions only served to confirm Stephanie¡¯s guess. Bursting into a fit ofughter, Stephanie pointed


    at her and taunted, ¡°Oh, how the tables have turned. You¡¯re blind! How dare you try to win Anthony¡¯s


    custody from Oscar? Look, you¡¯re a blind bat. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be a good match for Oscar. Do you


    even deserve to be Anthony¡¯s mother? How dare you, loser!¡±


    Amelia felt her head buzzing as the word ¡°blind¡± kept repeating itself in her mind.


    She mbered to her feet with the intention of fleeing the scene but ran into a tree in front of her. As


    she retreated anxiously, she tripped on her feet and fell on her back.


    Stephanie watched as she made a fool of herself in satisfaction. She marched over to Amelia and


    stepped on her hand. ¡°Ow!¡± Amelia yelled in pain.


    Bending down, Stephanie patted Amelia¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Amelia, how the tables have turned. I¡¯m


    pleased to see that you¡¯re blind. You¡¯re not worthy of being Oscar¡¯s wife. Tell me. If Oscar finds out


    about your pitiful state, will he still love you?¡±


    In a panic, Amelia iled her arms around until she caught Stephanie¡¯s arm and pleaded, ¡°Stephanie,


    please. Don¡¯t tell Oscar about this.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid? You don¡¯t want Oscar to find out that you¡¯re blind? Right. even if he loves you,


    you¡¯re nothing but a piece of trash now. Do you think his love for you willst forever? Men usually fall


    out of love easily. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a blind person who needs help to do something simple like


    getting a shower. I can¡¯t wait for you to go blind permanently so I can see Oscar¡¯s love turn to disgust.


    That will be interesting.¡±


    She was provoking Amelia deliberately. ¡°Amelia, think about it. You can¡¯t walk, shower, brush your


    teeth, or put on clothes without someone else¡¯s help. As you need to be taken care of, you¡¯ll be


    Oscar¡¯s burden. Do you still think he¡¯ll be in love with you? I think he won¡¯t say he loathes you out loud,


    for you¡¯ve been married for years. No wonder you insisted on a divorce. It¡¯s because you want him to


    remember you in your prime. That¡¯s a great n, Amelia. You¡¯re smart enough to leave when you¡¯re


    healthy and get a huge sum of money. After all, you¡¯ll be useless when you lose your eyesight


    permanently.¡±


    Amelia went as pale as a sheet.


    ¡°Shut up! Shut the f*ck up!¡± she hollered and got to her feet hastily. Retreating backward fearfully, she


    yelled, ¡°Is anyone here? Is anyone here?¡±


    ¡°Yell all you want, Amelia. Let everyone find out that you¡¯re now blind. It¡¯ll be great if Oscar finds out,


    too. Anyway, I don¡¯t mind if you stay married to him. I can¡¯t wait to see how he despises you,¡±


    Stephanie sneered.


    Amelia halted in her tracks.


    She turned in Stephanie¡¯s direction as her lips trembled profusely.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me, Stephanie?¡±


    Stephanie¡¯s face turned distorted as she replied, ¡°I hate you, that¡¯s why. You don¡¯t deserve Oscar.¡±


    Amelia took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re romantically attracted to your brother, right?¡± she asked calmly.


    Though Amelia had seen through her, Stephanie showed no signs of remorse and admitted to it. ¡°Yes.


    So what? Oscar¡¯s an excellent man. I¡¯ve admired him since I was young. It¡¯s normal for me to fall in


    love with him. If he wasn¡¯t my brother, I would¡¯ve pursued him! s, we¡¯re siblings, and I can¡¯t be his


    wife. Even if I can¡¯t stay by his side, you can¡¯t upy that position. You are not good enough for him!¡±


    At that, Amelia¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    Besides finding Stephanie¡¯s feelings for Oscar strange, she never understood why Stephanie treated


    her like a rival. Now, everything made sense, for Stephanie had perceived her as one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find yourself disgusting, Stephanie? You¡¯re romantically attracted to your brother,¡± Amelia


    scorned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I admire him, that¡¯s all. Even if he had disciplined me, he¡¯s still an outstanding


    man. I¡¯ve never thought of behaving inappropriately. You don¡¯t deserve him. Once you leave, I¡¯ll find a


    better woman who is a perfect match for him. Scram, you blind woman!¡± Stephanie dered as she


    folded her arms arrogantly.


    An array of emotions shed across Amelia¡¯s face.


    ¡°Amelia, I can¡¯t wait to see how Oscar will react upon finding out that you¡¯re now blind. I believe he¡¯ll be


    heartbroken. How long will thatst, though? One month? One year? Two years? Or forever? I think


    less than a year, especially when it¡¯s someone as useless as you. I¡¯m excited at the thought of him


    getting fed up with you.¡± She beamed.


    Ashlyn¡¯s hands clenched into fists.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t tell Oscar,¡± she pleaded. If Oscar finds out, my efforts would¡¯ve been for naught.


    ¡°Why would I listen to you?¡±


    ¡°Please, Stephanie,¡± Amelia implored.


    ¡°What do you have to offer,¡± Stephanie demanded.


    ¡°As long as you agree to keep my condition a secret from Oscar, I¡¯ll leave the city after getting a


    divorce. I¡¯ll never enter the Clinton residence ever again,¡± Amelia promised solemnly.


    ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± Stephanie refused to relent.


    shing a bitter smile, Amelia said, ¡°Do you think I have the guts to appear before your brother when


    I¡¯m blind?¡±


    Stephanie was rather pleased with her words. ¡°That¡¯s quite tempting. But I have another condition.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Give up on Tony¡¯s custody.¡±


    Amelia remained silent in response to her request.


    Stephanie gazed at her calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to think about it. If you disagree, I¡¯ll inform


    Oscar at once. I believe he¡¯ll be pleased to see you in this condition. That will be entertaining.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 287

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 287


    Chapter 287 A Barrier Between Them


    Amelia said nothing until one minute was up. She then opened her eyes wide, though she couldn¡¯t see


    anything, and answered, ¡°It¡¯s a no from me.¡±


    Stephanie snickered and pped her hands. ¡°What a pity. I think Oscar will love it when he finds out


    you¡¯re blind. He¡¯ll pity you, and you won¡¯t have to get a divorce. You¡¯ll stay in our family and endure the


    staff¡¯s derision and enjoy Oscar¡¯s affection out of pity for you. You¡¯re nothing but a miserable piece of


    shit,¡± she dered viciously.


    Amelia gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly. Helplessly, she shrieked, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Stephanie¡¯sughs merely grew louder.


    ¡°Why? Are you getting mad?¡± Stephanie went to her and continued mocking her as she was still


    surrounded by darkness. ¡°Amelia, you used to be really arrogant, right? Look at you now. You look like


    a phoenix who hasnded in a chicken coop. After getting your feathers all plucked out, you¡¯re utterly


    miserable and pathetic.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s entire being was shivering by now.


    ¡°Amelia, you have no idea how much I anticipate the scene of Oscar seeing you in this wretched state.


    But I won¡¯t tell him. Nothing excites me more than you leaving our family in a pathetic state.¡± Stephanie


    leaned closer and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let you leave with Tony. Your son doesn¡¯t


    deserve to be the Clinton family¡¯s heir. Back when I hired someone to hit you, I never wanted to spare


    both of you. Nevertheless, you¡¯re lucky enough to survive the ident. You survived the ordeal, but


    now you¡¯re losing your eyesight. That¡¯s fair.¡±


    Amelia was shaking in anger.


    She reached out to give Stephanie a p, but Stephanie caught her hand midair and shoved her away.


    As a result, she toppled to the ground helplessly.


    Fuming, Amelia dered, ¡°Stephanie, you¡¯re crazy! Things will not end well for you!¡±


    ¡°Kind men die young, but bad guys live a long life. I¡¯m waiting eagerly to see you make a fool out of


    yourself. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll live a long life,¡± Stephanie dered before leaving smugly.


    Amelia sat on the ground nkly. She¡¯d lose her eyesight for around one hour, but the time dragged on


    interminably. There was no one around. The Clinton residence was usually bustling with people, but it


    felt strangely massive now. As she couldn¡¯t see anything, her hearing became sharp. She hoped


    someone would show up, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want someone to see her in this miserable


    state.


    Amelia rose to her feet with the n of leaving this ce in the dark. However, no matter how hard she


    tried, she kept bumping into trees. The branches cut into her skin; yet, she refused to give up and kept


    running into the surrounding trees.


    Without warning, a surprised voice rang out. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, what are you doing?¡±


    Amelia jolted in shock at the voice. She turned in the direction of the voice but couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Did I scare you? I was ying a game about a blind person touching trees. Sounds fun,


    right? Don¡¯t tell anyone about it. It¡¯s quite embarrassing. Thanks in advance.¡±


    The voice belonging to a female got even more confused. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I¡¯m right here. Why are you


    talking to the air?¡±


    Amelia froze, feeling embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t help but panic at the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just ying around. Don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± she offered an exnation hastily.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, are your eyes-¡±


    Amelia blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m not blind. I¡¯m just fooling around as no one is nearby. Don¡¯t spread rumors.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll fire you.¡±


    After saying that, a glimmer of light appeared before her. Joy sparkled inside her as she heaved a sigh


    of relief.


    A youngdy in her twenties dressed in the maid uniform was standing around two meters away from


    her. She shed a pleasant smile and said, ¡°Ruby, I was just fooling around with you. Look, I can see


    well. Did I give you a fright?¡±


    She then spun around yfully.


    Ruby giggled in response.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you¡¯re really mischievous. You have no idea how shocked I was earlier. You were running


    around like a headless chicken and bumped into the trees around you as though you were possessed.


    It was really terrifying.¡±


    Amelia offered her a gentle smile. ¡°It was a joke. Don¡¯t tell anyone that I acted that way. Take this as a


    little secret between us.¡±


    Ruby nodded obediently.


    ¡°Go back to work, then.¡±


    After Ruby left, the smile on Amelia¡¯s face faded away. Although she lost her eyesight for an hour, it


    already felt like an eternity to her. Dejection, despair, and discouragement washed over her heart and


    surrounded her tightly. It was really suffocating.


    She¡¯d be lying if she imed that Stephanie¡¯s teasing remarks, sneers, and threats didn¡¯t make her


    upset, nervous, and terrified her. Every word that Stephanie said cut through her heart like an iron


    shard. It was pure torture.


    Looking up at the dark sky, which was an exact portrayal of her heart, Amelia rubbed her hands slowly.


    Her unstable emotions had given her an awful headache. As her head was buzzing, she couldn¡¯t really


    think clearly.


    Back in the Clinton residence, she was lucky enough not to run into Olivia and the others. She went


    upstairs and returned to her bedroom before sinking into the bed nkly.


    Amelia remained sitting on the bed for a few hours. She didn¡¯t even realize Oscar had entered the


    bedroom. The man came to a stop before her. He was about to call her name when his gazended on


    her arm. His expression tensed up immediately as anger shone in his eyes.


    ¡°What happened to your arm?¡± Oscar demanded, trying hard to hold back his anger.


    Amelia was pulled back to reality by his question. She looked up nkly and asked, ¡°Huh?¡±


    Oscar got to his knees and took her arm. Though he wore a grim expression, his action was gentle.


    Amelia¡¯s gazended on her arm and looked at Oscar absentmindedly. Oh my, the number of wounds.


    Seeing her response, Oscar softened his voice as he was afraid of startling her. ¡°How did you hurt your


    arm?¡±


    Amelia wanted to retract her arm, but Oscar refused to release his grip.


    ¡°Exactly how did you hurt your arm?¡± Oscar demanded sternly.


    Shaking her head, Amelia answered, ¡°I scraped myself against the trees identally. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Oscar stared at her resolutely. ¡°Tell me the truth. Otherwise, I¡¯ll send someone to follow you in secret.¡±


    Amelia shot him a helpless look and softened her tone. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Oscar. Please stop asking questions,


    all right?¡±


    The look in Oscar¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He gazed at Amelia unwaveringly. In the end, he released her and went to the desk to get the ointment


    before returning to her.


    When he grabbed her hand, Amelia tried to struggle out of his reach. He parted his lips to warn, ¡°Don¡¯t


    move.¡±


    Amelia gave up struggling andplied.


    Oscar kept a straight face and applied the ointment on her wounds carefully.


    After that, he refused to give up and asked, ¡°Tell me, how did you get the wound? Don¡¯t tell me it was


    an ident. If you refuse to tell me the truth, I¡¯ll assign two bodyguards to protect you.¡±


    Amelia shot him a pleading look. ¡°Oscar, can you stop asking questions, please? I¡¯m fine. I really am. I


    just want to sign the divorce papers as soon as possible. All I want is Tony. Can all of you stop forcing


    me?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s gaze changed.


    ¡°Who made things difficult for you? Mom? Or Stephanie?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and backed down. ¡°No one bullied me. Please stop asking me questions.¡±


    In response, Oscar held her chin and forced her to look up. When their gazes met, he asked firmly, ¡°Did


    someone bully you?¡±


    Amelia pped his hand away as she vented out all the pend-up grievances in her. ¡°Oscar Clinton, can


    you stop forcing me? Why is everyone doing that to me? What did I do wrong to be tortured by you all?


    I only want to get a divorce in peace. I had no intention of kicking up a fuss. Why is everyone putting


    the me on me? You¡¯re the one who made a mistake, but why does it seem like I¡¯m the evil one in our


    rtionship?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s hand froze midair. He felt his heart clench in anguish at the sight of a sobbing Amelia.


    He instinctively reached out to touch Amelia, but she swerved out of his reach as though he was the


    gue itself.


    After crying her heart out, Amelia realized she had lost her self-control. She dabbed at her tears and


    said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do that on purpose.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s gaze darkened. He took a deep breath to calm himself. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things. I have


    promised you Tony¡¯s custody.¡±


    Amelia shot him aplicated look before lowering her head. ¡°Oscar, thank you¡­ and I¡¯m sorry,¡± she


    uttered softly.


    Oscar nced at her as a myriad of emotions bombarded her. It felt like there was a barrier between


    them. Though they could hear each other¡¯s breathing, no matter how hard he tried, he just couldn¡¯t


    touch her heart.


    ¡°Rest well. I promise we¡¯ll sign our divorce papers two dayster. Tony will be yours, and I¡¯ll make


    arrangements so you¡¯ll livefortably for the rest of your lives.¡± He gave his word.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia nodded. She didn¡¯t even dare to meet Oscar¡¯s eyes for fear she¡¯d leap into his arms and tell


    him about how Stephanie bullied her earlier.


    She knew she could no longer remain in the Clinton family. Stephanie despised her, and Olivia was


    very unhappy with her decision. Owen had never liked her in the first ce, so he took a neutral stance


    on their divorce. In fact, he stayed out of it. The others in the family watched the spectacle from the


    side. Most of them rejoiced at her misfortune, for they assumed she was being an ingrate.


    Once she and Oscar were officially divorced, she¡¯d be left with nothing. Her status would also change


    dramatically.


    ¡°Amelia, trust me. I¡¯ll protect both of you even after we¡¯re divorced,¡± Oscar assured.


    Amelia spared him a brief nce before looking down swiftly. She just kept quiet.


    Oscar felt powerless at how Amelia stayed away from him on purpose. He didn¡¯t know what to do in


    order to return to their intimate rtionship.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 288

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 288


    Chapter 288 Reaching An Agreement


    Afterforting Amelia, a maid knocked on the door and reported, ¡°Mr. Clinton, Ms. Amelia, Mrs.


    Clinton wants you to go downstairs for dinner.¡±


    Amelia looked at the door and pursed her lips reluctantly.


    Oscar nced at her before raising his voice to answer. ¡°I¡¯m not well. Bring our meal up.¡±


    The maid grunted in acknowledgment and left to do as told.


    Amelia stared at him silently.


    Stretching his hand out, Oscar patted her head in aforting manner and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to


    head down, we¡¯ll just stay here.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes glistened. He could read me so well.


    Oscar¡¯s understanding had moved her. She was afraid she¡¯d lose herself in his love and care. Even


    after they got a divorce, her memories would be full of him.


    She avoided Oscar¡¯s touch and slept on her side. ¡°Oscar, you should head down for dinner. I¡¯m not


    hungry. I need to take a nap.¡±


    Looking down at his empty palms, Oscar felt extremely disappointed.


    ¡°You should eat before that or it won¡¯t be good for you.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s lips twitched before she said, ¡°Oscar, we¡¯re about to get a divorce. Do you think it¡¯s normal for


    us to act like a loving couple?¡±


    ncing at her side profile, Oscar said in a domineering but gentle voice, ¡°As long as you¡¯re still my


    wife, I have the right to do this. Or do you dislike me getting close to you?¡±


    Amelia responded with silence.


    Soon, the maid delivered their meal. Under Oscar¡¯s insistence, Amelia finished some meat and soup.


    After her meal, she felt a little drowsy.


    ¡°Go to bed if you¡¯re sleepy,¡± Oscar said tenderly.


    Lying in bed, Amelia felt sleepy, but her mind was rather clear. As she wanted to avoid Oscar¡¯s


    passionate gaze, she pretended to fall asleep.


    She remained still for some time, so Oscar thought she was asleep. He bent down and nted a gentle


    kiss on her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here, so no one can hurt you. We¡¯ll get a divorce, and you¡¯ll get


    Tony¡¯s custody. I¡¯ll make sure you get everything you want,¡± he vowed solemnly.


    Having said that, he straightened his back and left the bedroom.


    When the door shut with a click, Amelia¡¯s eyes snapped open as tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Oscar, please don¡¯t be so nice to me. What should I do without you?


    Amelia gazed at their photo on the shelf which they had taken not long ago in a daze. She looked so


    happy as she was beaming and leaning on Oscar¡¯s sweetly while he had wrapped his arms around her


    waist tenderly. His chin was resting on her shoulder. The affection in his gaze was no mistaking. It was


    obvious that they were a loving couple in this photo. Unfortunately, it was short-lived¡ªit was soon


    going to wither before it could blossom.


    After leaving the room, Oscar went to Olivia and said firmly, ¡°Mom, I need to talk to you and Dad.¡±


    Olivia looked up and rejected his request. ¡°If you want to talk about Tony¡¯s custody, I have nothing else


    to say. I won¡¯t change my mind. Your divorce has nothing to do with me, but Tony must stay with us.¡±


    Oscar repeated, ¡°Mom, I need to talk to you. Let¡¯s go to the study.¡±


    Since he insisted, Olivia hesitated for a while but nodded her head eventually.


    In the study, she folded her arms in a distant but firm manner.


    ¡°Oscar, I¡¯ll be frank with you. She¡¯ll only get Tony¡¯s custody only if she walks over my dead body.¡±


    Oscar shot her a conflicted look. ¡°Mom, I thought you adore Amelia? You used to remind me to show


    her more concern instead of burying myself in work. Why are you acting this way?¡±


    Olivia glowered at him. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! My reaction is because of both your actions. If you hadn¡¯t


    messed around with Cassie, and if Amelia turn a blind eye to your affair to keep your marriage, would I


    need to act as the bad cop? You have caused this trouble, but I had to pick up the mess after you.


    What a disgrace,¡± she scoffed.


    As anger caught up to her, she panted heavily before huffing. ¡°Oscar, you have no idea how much


    you¡¯ve disappointed me. Though you didn¡¯t love Amelia back then, at least there was no talk about


    getting a divorce. Thus, I can close an eye on your affairs out there. But, you ended up getting a


    divorce. Ah, this is really upsetting. Fine, I won¡¯t interfere in your business. You can get a divorce, but


    Tony must stay with us.¡±


    Oscar pressed his lips together in a thin line as his expression hardened.


    ¡°Mom, this is just a joke. I wouldn¡¯t want to divorce Amelia,¡± he exined.


    Olivia, who was initially fuming, stared at him incredulously. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mom, getting a divorce is just part of my n. I¡¯ve never considered letting Amelia and Tony leave.


    They are my family, and Amelia will be my only wife,¡± Oscar stated firmly.


    Olivia was utterly confused as she stared at him as though she had never known him at all.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she repeated as she couldn¡¯t grasp what he meant.


    Thus, Oscar revealed his n briefly.


    Upon hearing his words, Olivia flew into a fit of fury.


    ¡°B*stard! Oscar, you¡¯re already thirty years old! Why are you so childish? What do you mean by your


    marriage is a mistake? No matter why you got married in the first ce, you¡¯re already married. After


    five years, you im it¡¯s a mistake and decide to pursue Amelia again? Have you gone nuts? How


    infantile! Do you think marriage is a joke?¡± she fumed.


    Oscar¡¯s back was straight as he said, ¡°Mom, Amelia has always been upset about my past rtionship


    with Cassie. Someone had set me up to have sex with her. No matter what happened to make me


    cheat on her physically, our rtionship will no longer be the same. Hence, I shall end our rtionship


    before starting all over again. That way, she will no longer doubt my love for her since there was no


    conflict of interest standing in our way.¡±


    Olivia fell silent as she gradually stopped heaving.


    ¡°Mom, it is all my fault, so please stop ming Amelia. She is suffering. Don¡¯t forget the blood clot in


    her brain could cause her to lose her eyesight at any moment. Do you want that to happen by


    increasing her stress level?¡±


    Olivia gazed at him briefly before letting out a long sigh.


    ¡°Oscar, I really don¡¯t want to interfere in your rtionship, but your n is too reckless. Has the


    possibility of Amelia not epting you ur to you?¡± she asked. Her question hit the nail on the head.


    A hint of distress shed across Oscar¡¯s gaze at her question.


    ¡°I believe Amelia was the one who asked for a divorce, right?¡± Though it was a question, Olivia was


    pretty sure about it. ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. You¡¯re my son. Once you fall in love with someone, you won¡¯t fall out


    of love easily. Your one-night stand with Cassie gave Amelia an excuse to ask for a divorce. I don¡¯t


    know why she insists on filing for a divorce, but I assume it¡¯s rted to her eyesight. That was why I


    acted as the bad cop and used Tony to make her stay. I have no idea that you have such an unreliable


    n in mind.¡±


    Oscar stared in the nk without speaking.


    Exhaling sharply, Olivia said, ¡°Oscar, you might be right in your bold attempt, but age is catching up


    with me. I think you can¡¯t take risks in love. However, I guess you¡¯re right. There have always been


    uncertain risk factors in your rtionship. Perhaps pursuing her after your divorce will be best for both


    of you. Well, I shall stay out of this. Just promise me I¡¯ll get to see Tony often after the divorce.¡±


    Finally, Oscar could heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mom, thank you. I¡¯m not as magnanimous as you,¡± he said sincerely.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been kicking up a fuss for the past few days. You must be full of reproach instead of respect for


    me.¡± Olivia shrugged it off. ¡°Amelia must feel bad after how I reprimanded her.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t take it to heart. She has always been filial and polite to her elders.¡±


    Olivia nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Oscar, I hope you¡¯ve made the right decision,¡± said Olivia. ¡°But let me remind you of one thing. If


    Amelia rejects you after your divorce, I¡¯ll resort to legal action to get Tony¡¯s custody. The Clinton family


    heir can¡¯t be living away from us.¡±


    Oscar was confident. ¡°Mom, Amelia¡¯s mine, and mine alone. I won¡¯t let her end up with someone else. I


    believe she still loves me.¡±


    Perhaps Oscar¡¯s confidence was the reason he was caught off guard by Amelia¡¯s sudden


    disappearance. He was in anguish for two whole years while looking for her and buried himself in work


    to numb his feelings.


    He pushed himself to his limits in the two years and worked nonstop. Though Olivia used to adore


    Amelia, she soon grew to hate thetter. Even after Oscar was reunited with Amelia, the olddy didn¡¯t


    bother expressing her delight.


    In her opinion, Amelia didn¡¯t love Oscar and wasn¡¯t considerate at all. When they were about to get


    back together, she stood in their way in secret and objected to their rtionship.


    Back to the present day, Olivia finally gave in for now. ¡°All right, then. I have nothing else to say. I hope


    you won¡¯t let me wait too long.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Olivia nodded without a word.


    ¡°What about Dad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell him about it. We have the same opinion. Since I said yes, he won¡¯t make things difficult for you.


    Just stop horsing around from now on. You¡¯re already thirty. She can forgive you once, but repeated


    offenses will only annoy her.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ve never acted willfully in my life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why your dad and I flew into a fit of rage. Your dad even thought about dismissing you as his


    heir.¡±


    However, Oscar remained silent, saying nary a word.


    ¡°He did that out of anger. Clinton Corporations expanded rapidly because of you. Don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s


    a businessman, so no matter how mad he is, he won¡¯t joke around with thepany. Besides, you¡¯re


    his only son. Who else will take over? Stephanie? She spends her days partying. Clinton Corporations


    will certainly be doomed,¡± Olivia revealed.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t mind,¡± came Oscar¡¯s reply. Though Clinton Corporations was huge, he could establish


    another corporation single-handedly and bring it to greater heights.


    He was capable and had confidence in himself.


    With that, Olivia didn¡¯t say anything else.


    As they had reached an agreement, Olivia was no longer mad at Amelia. She may have said that but


    she was still displeased at Amelia¡¯s inconsideration.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom why Amelia insisted on getting a divorce.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 289

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 289


    Chapter 289 Overthinking


    The next day, Olivia and Owen sat on the sofa solemnly after having breakfast. Olivia beckoned Amelia


    toe over. ¡°Amelia,e over here with Oscar.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart jumped to her throat instinctively. However, she went over as instructed, and Oscar


    trotted behind her. Even the troublemaking Stephanie joined Olivia and sat next to her.


    Olivia turned to look at her. ¡°Stephanie, go upstairs. Your dad and I need to talk to Oscar and Amelia in


    private,¡± she ordered.


    Pouting her lips, Stephanie pleaded, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m part of the family. I want to listen to what you have to


    say to them!¡±


    Olivia put on a stern expression and repeated sharply, ¡°Just go upstairs.¡±


    Seeing how grim her mother looked, Stephanie dared not kick up a fuss. Olivia and Owen were the


    only ones who supported her in the family. If she offended them, Oscar would be cruel enough to


    ignore her and leave her to her own devices.


    Stephanie shot Amelia an angry but smug re. Yesterday¡¯s events made her feel like she had an


    upper hand. No matter what happen, Amelia was going to go blind soon. Hence, she didn¡¯t see Amelia


    as a threat, for a blind person couldn¡¯t even live a normal life without getting help. How much trouble


    could a blind person make?


    Feeling contented, she gave Amelia onest mocking nce before hopping all the way upstairs.


    Amelia pretended she didn¡¯t see Stephanie¡¯s sarcastic and pompous look and stood before Olivia


    obediently.


    Olivia pointed at the neighboring sofa and said, ¡°Take a seat, both of you.¡±


    With his arms around Amelia, Oscar led her to take their seats on the sofa.


    After coughing lightly twice, Olivia announced, ¡°Amelia, I won¡¯t object to your divorce. As Tony is still


    young, he should remain with his mother. Thus, you can have Tony¡¯s custody. But I have a condition


    though.¡±


    Amelia gazed at Olivia in surprise. She had no idea Olivia had changed her mind swiftly. Didn¡¯t she


    threaten us yesterday with her health? Why did she cave in today? What a drastic turn of events!


    Before Amelia could reply, Olivia continued, ¡°You can take Tony with you, but you need to send him


    back to the Clinton residence and let him stay here every Friday to Sunday. Tony needs to spend three


    days with me every week. If that¡¯s all right with you, you can sign the divorce papers anytime.¡±


    Amelia nced at her doubtfully. ¡°Mom, you really won¡¯t object to our divorce?¡± she asked carefully.


    ¡°Will my objection make you change your mind? It will only make you detest me and I don¡¯t want that.


    Get a divorce if you want. You¡¯ve made up your minds, so my efforts are futile. It¡¯s best to leave you on


    your own. That¡¯s the only way I can have peace,¡± Olivia uttered calmly.


    Amelia¡¯s gaze dropped as she pondered over it. ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡± I¡¯m really sorry.


    She didn¡¯t say that apology out loud, for she couldn¡¯t agree to Olivia¡¯s condition. Once the divorce was


    finalized, she would leave the city and stay in a tiny and quiet ce so the Clintons wouldn¡¯t find her.


    Her decision to leave made her feel extremely guilty, especially toward Tony. Tony would be separated


    from the Clintons due to her selfish actions. At a young age, he would have to grow up without a father.


    In fact, she was really confused, for she didn¡¯t know if she had made the correct decision.


    Olivia gave a dismissing wave. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to thank me. You won¡¯t live a good lifepared to


    now after your divorce. Make sure no one bullies Tony. Otherwise, I¡¯ll fight for Tony¡¯s custody.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll take good care of Tony. You won¡¯t have to fret about him,¡± Amelia promised.


    Olivia nodded.


    ¡°Dear, say something.¡± Olivia turned to Owen.


    Putting on a strict expression, Owen dered, ¡°Take good care of Tony. If you marry someone else in


    the future, we¡¯ll get Tony back. The eldest grandson of the Clinton family isn¡¯t allowed to enter another


    family or change his surname.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Amelia thought about it and vowed, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll raise him alone. That won¡¯t


    happen.¡±


    Hearing her vow, Owen, Olivia, and Oscar turned to look at her in unison.


    Olivia nced at Oscar briefly before posing a deliberate question. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re still young. With


    your looks, you can find another outstanding man and get married to him. Are you sure you¡¯ll remain


    single after your divorce?¡±


    Hanging her head low, Amelia answered, ¡°I can¡¯t forget the five years I spent with this family. I believe


    the memories I share with Oscar are enough for me to bring Tony up alone.¡±


    Warmth appeared in Olivia¡¯s gaze, and the anger in her heart faded into thin air.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m experienced enough to know how hard it is for a single mother to raise a child alone. I


    don¡¯t want you to go through that. If you find someone as great as Oscar, you should marry him.¡± Olivia


    was saying that toy the foundation for Oscar¡¯s future pursuit.


    Amelia shook her head without saying anything else.


    When I be permanently blind, no one will fall for me. Even with my good looks, no man will be


    willing to take care of a woman who needs help to carry out her daily activities.


    Olivia soon changed the topic. ¡°When will you sign the divorce papers?¡± she inquired.


    Amelia stiffened up as her heart clenched painfully.


    Oscar nced at her momentarily before replying, ¡°Tomorrow, I guess.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s hands that were resting on herp trembled.


    ¡°All right. Since you¡¯ve decided to get a divorce, it¡¯s best to finalize it as soon as possible instead of


    dying it any further.¡± Olivia got to her feet and tugged Owen up. ¡°Just settle this matter and sort


    things out. We¡¯ll head upstairs now.¡±


    After they went upstairs, Oscar gazed at Amelia intently. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t ept someone


    else¡¯s pursuit after our divorce?¡±


    Amelia looked up and met his gaze calmly. ¡°Do you want me to marry someone else?¡±


    ¡°I am a selfish man, so I won¡¯t want you to marry anyone else. You¡¯re mine.¡± Oscar¡¯s gaze darkened.


    ¡°But after our divorce, you¡¯ll no longer be my wife. I don¡¯t have the right to intervene in your life, right?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart break. She licked her dry lips and forced out


    a smile.


    Yes, after our divorce, we¡¯re no longer rted to each other. I don¡¯t have the right to interfere in Oscar¡¯s


    future rtionships.


    At the thought of Oscar marrying a gorgeous wife and giving birth to a beautiful son, jealousy


    consumed herpletely. It zed so furiously that she could barely hold it in. Unfortunately, she had


    no right to butt in his affairs anymore.


    Oscar held her chin and forced her to meet his gaze. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Hastily, Amelia avoided his gaze. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m going to head up to take a look at Tony.¡±


    The sight of Amelia dashing up the stairs hastily made Oscar¡¯s lips curl into a satisfied grin. He was


    very certain that Amelia still loved him deeply. As long as he upied a special spot in her heart, he


    was sure that his pursuit would be a sess. Although Amelia may look sexy and pretty, she was


    inwardly a vulnerable but prideful woman. He swore he¡¯d protect her and never let her suffer anymore.


    Back in the nursery, Amelia saw Kurt keeping Tonypany. The anxiousness on her face


    disappeared as she offered him a smile. ¡°Kurt.¡±


    Turning to look at her, Kurt queried, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oscar and I will sign the divorce papers tomorrow. Are you willing to return to Oscar¡¯s side and protect


    him? I believe your talents won¡¯t go to waste if you do that.¡±


    Kurt¡¯s lips thinned as he fell silent. ¡°Are you kicking me out?¡± he finally asked.


    Amelia shook her head vehemently. Afraid that he¡¯d take it the wrong way, she exined, ¡°I think it¡¯s a


    waste of your talent to stay with me. Look, you¡¯re a nanny now. If you wish to return to Oscar¡¯s side, I¡¯ll


    let him know.¡±


    Shaking his head, Kurt rejected her offer. ¡°No need. I adore Tony, and I promised to risk my life to


    protect him as he grows up, so don¡¯t think that way. I¡¯ll ept other tasks other than protecting Tony.


    Personal tasks, of course. I get paid a lot for every task. Even if you leave the Clinton family without


    getting a cent, I can provide for you and Tony.¡±


    That was definitely the longest statement Kurt had ever made.


    A strange feeling rose in Amelia¡¯s heart after hearing that. It sounded like a confession, but she


    dismissed it after seeing Kurt¡¯s honest expression.


    Well, I¡¯m not attractive enough to be loved by other men.


    ¡°Kurt, there¡¯s no need for that. We¡¯re only friends. After I leave the Clinton residence, I will no longer be


    your employer.¡±


    ¡°You are.¡± Kurt shot an indecipherable nce at her. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Clinton residence with you. I¡¯ll also


    be there for Tony as he grows up. One day, when you lose your eyesight, I¡¯ll take care of Tony on your


    behalf.¡± He gave his word earnestly.


    After saying that, his ears turned red as his heart thumped rapidly. Once an indifferent man like him fell


    in love, he¡¯d be loyal and infatuated.


    Kurt was a prime example.


    Amelia found it odd and shook her head to get rid of that thought. I must be overthinking.


    ¡°Thanks for that, Kurt,¡± she thanked Kurt gratefully.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m Tony¡¯s godfather, so I should take part in his growth.¡±


    Amelia exhaled in relief. Yes, I was overthinking. There¡¯s no way Kurt is in love with me. He¡¯s only


    doing this for Tony.


    As Amelia was busyforting herself, she didn¡¯t see the affection in Kurt¡¯s eyes that disappeared in a


    sh. If she had seen it, she wouldn¡¯t be talking to Kurt in such a rxing manner.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 290

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 290


    Chapter 290 The Divorce


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Standing just outside the Civil Affairs Bureau, Amelia stared nkly at the divorce certificate in her


    hand. To her, the piece of paper seemed somewhat dreadful, for some reason.


    When Oscar reached out to stroke her hair, Amelia lifted her head and gazed at the man with her sad


    eyes. At that moment, it was clear to her that Oscar had officially be her ex-husband.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Troubled by Amelia¡¯s sorrowful look, Oscar wanted to cradle her cheek,


    but she quickly evaded his hand.


    ¡°Oscar, now that we¡¯re officially divorced, I wish you all the best in marrying Ms. Yard. However, I don¡¯t


    think it¡¯s necessary for me to attend your wedding,¡± stated Amelia before forcing a smile at Oscar.


    ¡°No matter what, you¡¯ll always be my wife!¡± promised Oscar with sheer determination in his eyes.


    In response to that, Amelia said nothing but smiled wryly. Since their marriage had already ended, she


    could only assume that Oscar was kidding.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Kurt to send my things over to Tiffany¡¯s ce. I¡¯ll be staying with her tonight, and


    hopefully, I can get myself a new ce tomorrow.¡± Amelia quickly changed the subject while avoiding


    Oscar¡¯s deep gaze as if it was a ck hole ready to suck her in.


    Still, the man continued fixing his gaze on her. ¡°I¡¯ve already transferred the city apartment to your


    name, so you can move there anytime if you don¡¯t feel like staying at the vi. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll feel right


    at home.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Amelia was slightly stunned but still refused to look at her ex-husband. The two lived together at


    the apartment for five years, so naturally, every inch of the ce would remind her of Oscar. Although


    Amelia was unsure if she would ever have the chance to return there, it would always have a special


    ce in her heart.


    ¡°Promise that you¡¯ll call me if you ever need anything, okay?¡± Seemingly in a good mood, Oscar gave


    his ex-wife a half-smile.


    When Amelia saw Oscar¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, she could not help but wonder if the man was even


    slightly troubled by their divorce. Has he been looking forward to this day? We just lost our marriage, so


    why doesn¡¯t he look sad at all?


    As much as Amelia wanted to question Oscar, she knew well that it was pointless to do so.


    ¡°I have to go now. Tiff is probably waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°I can give you a ride,¡± offered Oscar casually with his hands in the pockets.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I can get there just fine on my own.¡± Amelia waved her hand and refused


    the offer, for deep down, she knew that it was best to avoid further contact with Oscar. If she allowed


    the man to care for her in any way, she feared that she would fall for him once again.


    ¡°I insist. Come on, get in the car.¡± Oscar showed no sign of backing down, however.


    After taking two steps back, Amelia looked intently at her ex-husband as if her eyes could beg him to


    let her go. ¡°Oscar, we are divorced!¡±


    In response to that, Oscar only raised a brow. The look on his face seemed like it was saying, ¡°Yeah, I


    know we¡¯re divorced, but so what?¡±


    ¡°Please just forget about me, Oscar! I¡¯m begging you! We¡¯re divorced now, so you don¡¯t owe me


    anything. Do you understand that? Stop caring for me like that! You¡¯re only making this harder for me.


    Please! Don¡¯t give me hope,¡± pleaded Amelia half-cryingly with the certificate still in her hand.


    ¡°But I want you to have hope for us. Think of it as a short getaway. We¡¯ll be back together in no time.


    You¡¯ll see,¡± promised Oscar after stepping forward to hold his ex-wife tightly by the hand.


    Amelia was nothing but dumbfounded when she heard the man¡¯s seemingly ridiculous words. She


    could not believe how her ex-husband acted as if nothing had happened when they had both signed


    the papers for divorce.


    Convinced that Oscar did not love her as much as she thought, Amelia shook her head in


    disappointment. Maybe it was all just in my head; Maybe I never really mattered to him. He would


    never have just let me go like that if he genuinely cared about me. I suppose that can be a good thing.


    It¡¯s a relief to know that he can move on just fine without me. Now I can leave this city without any


    worries.


    Still and all, Amelia insisted on getting her own ride. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Get in now, or I¡¯ll be forced to carry you in.¡±


    Like an arguing couple, the two then had a staring contest before Amelia finally gave in.


    Seeing his ex-wife making her way into the car, Oscar smirked while he got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    As usual, Oscar fastened Amelia¡¯s seatbelt for her before running his fingers over her cheek. ¡°Sit tight.¡±


    Touching her caressed cheek, Amelia could not help being stupefied by Oscar¡¯s gentle gesture. The


    fact that her ex-husband treated her like always made her feel like the divorce certificate she just got


    was nothing but a big fat joke. Actually, they did not even have to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to sign


    the papers, for the attorneys could have taken care of everything. Oscar was only there because


    Amelia asked him to go with her.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already signed the papers, two suburban vis and several apartments will be


    transferred to your name. The profits from the stocks will also be credited to your ount regrly.


    Even if you decided that you don¡¯t want to work anymore, you shouldn¡¯t have any financial problem


    taking care of yourself or Tony,¡± reminded Oscar with his eyes on the road.


    To that, Amelia opened her mouth, but not a word came out of it. She wanted to tell Oscar that he did


    not have to do all that because she nned on closing all her ounts before leaving the city. In order


    to cut all ties with the Clintons, Amelia was ready to disappear.


    However, she just could not bring herself to tell Oscar that it was over for them and that they were


    nobody to each other.


    ¡°Oscar, if you ever marry someone else in the future, will you forget about Tony and me?¡± inquired


    Amelia softly as she leaned back in the passenger¡¯s seat.


    After ncing at the woman, Oscar smirked again before replying confidently, ¡°Never!¡±


    Naturally, Amelia smiled at the sound of that. That¡¯s all I needed to hear him say.


    After that, the two remained silent for the rest of the journey until they reached Tiffany¡¯s ce.


    Amelia then unfastened her seatbelt and got out of the car before Tiffany hurried over to greet her. ¡°Are


    you okay, Amelia?¡± asked Tiffany curiously after taking a look at the woman, who only smiled in


    response.


    When Oscar, too, got out of the vehicle, Tiffany tried to lighten up the mood. ¡°Hey, Mr. Clinton! You¡¯re


    here! You have no idea what an honor it is to have someone like you visit my humble abode.¡±


    Without a word, the man only nced at Tiffany before shifting his attention back onto Amelia.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you and Amelia are now divorced, right? That means you two are


    going your separate ways now, so I¡¯m sure someone important like you must be needed elsewhere,¡±


    reminded Tiffany as she purposely stood between the two newly divorced individuals.


    Still, Oscar¡¯s eyes remained glued onto Amelia as if he did not hear a single word Tiffany said.


    With her teeth clenched, Tiffany tried to remain calm, even though Oscar¡¯sck of response was less


    than polite. ¡°Mr. Clinton, don¡¯t you think you ought to be more courteous with me? Seeing how you¡¯ll


    have to go through me if you want to see Amelia from now on, I would suggest that you be more


    friendly with me.¡±


    Then, Amelia patted Tiffany on the back and motioned for the woman to stop fooling around, for she did


    not intend for Oscar to find out that she had nned to leave the city.


    Pouting, Tiffany decided to turn around and talk to her friend instead. ¡°What do you say we go inside,


    Babe? Tony is dying to see you!¡±


    After nodding at Tiffany, Amelia turned to her ex-husband. ¡°Thanks for the ride, Oscar. You should go


    now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you and Tony tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Tiff and I have something we have to do tomorrow, and we¡¯re nning to take Tony out the day after


    that. And the day after that, Tiff and I will be going to her favorite art gallery. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be


    avable for the next three days. Maybe you cane and see Tony on the fourth day? We just got


    divorced, so I¡¯m sure you understand that I don¡¯t really want to see you again so soon, right? Please?¡±


    begged Amelia earnestly, for she needed time to arrange everything before moving out of the city. She


    assumed that she would never return, so she had already nned to sever all ties with everyone and


    everything there and turn them into nothing but memories.


    Oscar decided to agree to his ex-wife¡¯s request. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll stay away for three days and be back on the


    fourth.¡±


    After that, he turned to Tiffany and reminded her, ¡°Tiffany, take good care of Amelia for me. I¡¯ll be back


    soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t need you to remind me about that, Mr. Clinton. However, you probably need a


    reminder that you and Amelia are now divorced. She¡¯s no longer your wife, so I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re


    trying to achieve with that caring-husband act.¡±


    Oscar ignored Tiffany and turned back to look at Amelia instead. ¡°Take care of yourself, okay? Call me


    if you need anything. Anything at all.¡±


    To that, Amelia remained silent while she kept her head down.


    The man then took onest look at his ex-wife before driving away.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay, Amelia?¡± inquired Tiffany after the vehicle zoomed out of sight.


    Amelia smiled wryly once again before replying softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, Tiff.¡±


    Only when they were finally alone in the elevator did Amelia burst out crying. It felt like the sadness she


    had built up inside of her over the past few days broke out in an instant.


    Unsure of what else to do, Tiffany patted Amelia on the back, trying to console her friend. ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯m


    here. Let it out. Let it all out. I¡¯ll stay here with you until you feel better.¡±


    Whenever the elevator reached her apartment¡¯s floor, Tiffany would press the button for the ground


    floor; Whenever they reached the ground floor, she would then press the button for the top floor. For


    almost the entire day, Tiffany kept repeating the cycle so that Amelia could let out all the sadness


    buried deep inside. When Amelia was finally done, Tiffany¡¯s shirt was already drenched in tears, not to


    mention her stiff shoulder.


    ¡°Sorry, Tiff,¡± Amelia apologized in a hoarse voice while looking embarrassedly at her friend¡¯s soaked


    shirt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Did you let it all out?¡±


    ¡°I want to get drunk, Tiff. Stupid drunk. Will you join me? I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever get another chance if I


    don¡¯t do this tonight,¡± stated Amelia with a half-smile.


    Tiffany knew what her friend was going through, and she wasn¡¯t about to let her friend go at it alone.


    ¡°You bet! We¡¯ll get so drunk that you won¡¯t even remember who you are.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Tiff.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are friends for, right?¡±


    After hearing that, Amelia let out a wide smile. She was finally feeling better again.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 291

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 291


    Chapter 291 Truth From The Drunk


    ¡°Tiff, how do I look? Please tell me I don¡¯t look like a crazy person,¡± pleaded Amelia self-consciously


    after walking out of the elevator.


    ¡°You look great! I don¡¯t think anybody could tell that you just had a breakdown. Not at all,¡±mented


    Tiffany with a thumbs-up.


    ¡°Very funny, Tiff.¡± Amelia chuckled and pped her friend jokingly on the arm, but thetter only


    shrugged in response.


    ¡°Are you ready? I¡¯m going to open the door now.¡±


    After Amelia nodded, Tiffany pushed the door open, but unexpectedly, Kurt was the only person they


    saw waiting inside. As for Tony, the boy was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Kurt, where¡¯s Tony?¡± questioned Amelia.


    ¡°He¡¯s with Martha,¡± answered Kurt as he pointed to a bedroom.


    Instead of rushing to Tony, Amelia nodded appreciatively at the man for what he had done for her.


    ¡°Sorry for troubling you today, Kurt. Did Mom¡­ Mrs. Clinton give you a hard time for it?¡±


    In response, Kurt shook his head. ¡°Not at all. She wanted me to tell you to take care of Tony and


    yourself and that she¡¯ll be visiting you this weekend.¡±


    Amelia immediately fell silent when she heard that, for she knew she would have to disappoint Olivia.


    To avoid furtherplications, Amelia decided that it was best to leave the city with Tony the next


    day. The Clintons control this city. There¡¯s pretty much nothing I can do if they ever want Tony¡¯s custody


    back. I can¡¯t let that happen, so I have to leave this ce as soon as possible. I know this isn¡¯t fair for


    them, but I can¡¯t let them take Tony away from me. It took everything I had to let go of Oscar. I can¡¯t


    lose Tony too!


    ¡°Kurt, I¡¯m going to leave the city tomorrow. You cane with me if you want. But only if you want to.


    I¡¯m not going to force you.¡±


    Stunned, the man did not expect that Amelia would leave in such a hurry, but he believed that she had


    a good reason for doing so. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Even though the two had only known each other for a few months, Kurt acted like he had known


    Amelia for many years. Not only had he repeatedly helped her, but he also never asked for anything in


    return, and for that, Amelia was very grateful. To her, Kurt was more than just a bodyguard; He was a


    true friend.


    ¡°Thank you, Kurt,¡± Amelia stated as she genuinely wanted the man to know how much she appreciated


    him. She considered herself extremely fortunate to have such a loyal friend by her side in her time of


    need.


    Since Kurt was unsure how to respond, the trio was surrounded by an awkward silence before Tiffany


    pped her hands and broke the ice.


    ¡°Oh,e on! You guys made it sound like someone just died. Lighten up a little! Didn¡¯t you say


    something about getting drunk tonight, Amelia? Let¡¯s do that! Nobody¡¯s going anywhere until they get


    stupid drunk. You hear me?¡±


    With that, Tiffany shifted her attention to Kurt. ¡°What say you, Kurt? Are you in, or are you going to


    chicken out?¡±


    The man then gave her a nod of agreement.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about! I knew you¡¯re no chicken!¡± eximed Tiffany excitedly.


    With all that enthusiasm, Kurt could not help but crack a smile at the cheerful woman. Even though


    Tiffany was loud, she was also a very thoughtful person. To Kurt, Tiffany was a good friend to have


    around, so he did not mind smiling at her at all.


    After instructing Martha to look after Tony, Tiffany went out with Kurt to get some beverages and food.


    The man was in charge of serving up delicacies to go with the alcoholic drink.


    Martha had her dinner in the room while she continued to look after Tony. As for the other three adults,


    they had their mugs filled with alcohol before starting their meal.


    ¡°As I said, nobody¡¯s going anywhere tonight until we get stupid drunk. Time to drink up!¡±


    With their mugs held high, the three clinked before downing the drink inside.


    ¡°Fill up my mug, Tiff,¡± stated Amelia as she ced herrge cup in front of her friend.


    Without a word, Tiffany immediately filled the woman¡¯s mug to the brink with frothy beer.


    As soon as Amelia got her mug back, she lifted it and finished the drink in one big gulp. Still, it was not


    enough for her, so she went straight for the bottle and continued to down more beer. Shocked by


    Amelia¡¯s unusual behavior, Tiffany tried to take the beer bottle away from her friend, but the woman


    would not let her. ¡°Please, Tiff. I need this. Just let me be for tonight. I promise I¡¯ll be back to my normal


    self tomorrow. But tonight, I need as much alcohol as I can get to drown my sorrow,¡± begged Amelia in


    a miserable voice, pointing at her heart.


    Seeing how depressed Amelia was, Tiffany decided to let her friend keep the bottle. Even after


    everything Amelia had done, Tiffany could not believe that her friend would end up so brokenhearted.


    Then, she noticed how Kurt seemed to be concerned for Amelia as well. ¡°Let her be. She¡¯s going


    through a tough time. I just hope that getting drunk will be enough to ease her pain. Even if it¡¯s just a


    little.¡±


    As expected, Amelia eventually ended up drunk.


    The woman, who had already sprawled onto the table, cried as she repeatedly called out Oscar¡¯s


    name.


    Her wailing only served to fill her friends with more concern.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk, Amelia. What do you say we go rest now?¡± Patting Amelia¡¯s back, Tiffany tried to


    convince her friend to stop drinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet. It still hurts, so I have to continue drinking. I don¡¯t want to get a divorce, Oscar. You


    have to believe me! I never wanted to do that, but why didn¡¯t you stop me? Why did you agree to the


    divorce? You have no idea how much I¡¯m hurting right now. But you don¡¯t seem bothered by the divorce


    at all. Do you really not love me at all? Was everything you did for me just for show?¡±


    After her mumbling, Amelia lifted her mug and looked at Tiffany with her eyes barely open. ¡°Drink, Tiff!


    You promised me that we would get stupid drunk, remember? Don¡¯t chicken out on me now!¡±


    Tiffany tried to snatch the beer bottle away from Amelia again but to no avail. Amelia was not ready to


    stop just yet. ¡°Leave my beer alone, Tiff! I have to get more drunk. Only then will I be able to see Oscar


    in my dreams. You wouldn¡¯t believe how sweet he was in my dreams. He only had eyes for me. Only


    me, and no Cassie Yard!¡±


    At that point, Tiffany felt so bad for her friend that her eyes began to well up.


    ¡°You¡¯re already drunk enough, Amelia. Let me help you get into your room. I promise you that


    everything will be better when you wake up.¡±


    ¡°No! We¡¯ll drink the night away. Come on, Tiff. Bottoms up!¡± Amelia lifted her mug once again and


    gestured for her friend to do the same.


    Left with no choice, Tiffany lifted her mug as well to humor Amelia.


    The more Amelia drank, the more confused she became. Before long, she started saying things that


    she would not have said under any other circumstances.


    With her eyelids getting heavier and heavier, Amelia grabbed hold of Tiffany¡¯s hand and started


    confessing her love for her ex-husband. ¡°Oscar, you have no idea how much I love you. I never wanted


    to get a divorce. I was hoping you would say no, then I would have a reason to salvage our marriage.


    Why did you agree to it instead? Does that mean you don¡¯t love me? Why else would you seem not


    bothered by our divorce at all?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Then, Amelia started patting herself on the chest. ¡°Do you have any idea how much it hurts here when I


    saw how unaffected you were? Why weren¡¯t you sad at all? Why?¡±


    Seeing how heartbroken Amelia was, Tiffany could not help but sigh and resent Oscar for treating her


    friend that way.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, Amelia. Forget about Oscar. I¡¯ll get you someone a hundred times better than


    that bastard,¡± promised Tiffany gently.


    ¡°No! Oscar is the only one I love. I want him and nobody else. Only him!¡± shouted Amelia, ring at her


    friend. ¡°I know what you¡¯re nning, Cassie. You¡¯re trying toe between Oscar and me, aren¡¯t you?


    You witch! You never should¡¯vee back. And you, Stephanie! If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d never have


    been blinded; Oscar and I would never have gotten a divorce. I want nothing more than to give you a


    good beating! The Clintons should¡¯ve punished you more severely than to just send you away for two


    months for what you¡¯ve done. It¡¯s not fair! They think they can just brush me off like that just because


    my family is less powerful than they are. It¡¯s all just a big fat lie! They never treated me like I was one of


    their own. Those phonies!¡±


    As much as Amelia tried to hide her true feelings toward Cassie and Stephanie, she spilled everything


    after getting drunk.


    Like any other normal human being, there was only so much emotion Amelia could keep bottled up


    inside. Eventually, she would have to find a way to let it all out.


    ¡°Get me Oscar now! I want Oscar!¡± cried Amelia while Tiffany continued to try to calm her down.


    Even when she no longer had any strength to shout, Amelia continued to mutter Oscar¡¯s name


    subconsciously. The scene was as heart-rending as it could get to Tiffany, for she never expected


    Amelia to love the man that much. Amelia¡¯s strong feelings for Oscar only made it more difficult for her


    to swallow the hard truth.


    Looking at her drunk friend, Tiffany let out a long sigh. ¡°If you love him that much, why did you divorce


    him?¡±


    Meanwhile, Kurt only stared quietly at Amelia before walking over to carry her.


    ¡°Careful not to drop her, Kurt,¡± reminded Tiffany.


    The man then entered the guest room to put the woman to bed. After covering Amelia with a nket,


    Kurt continued to stare softly at her. ¡°Was it worth it?¡±


    At that point, Amelia was already non-responsive.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 292

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 292


    Chapter 292 Unforgettable


    Amelia was still chanting Oscar¡¯s name when Tiffany entered the room. It seemed like Amelia was


    muttering to herself, but somehow, it also seemed like she wanted Kurt to hear her. ¡°She¡¯s been


    through a lot. She may look morous living with the Clintons, but people have no idea how hard it


    was for her. I truly hope that she finds herself someone who loves her dearly; Someone who will love


    her no matter what she bes,¡± stated Tiffany.


    Kurt seemed to have thought of something when he heard Tiffany but remained silent for the moment.


    ¡°Still, no one knows when someone like that is going to show up,¡± murmured Tiffany as if she was


    talking to herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that someone will reveal himself soon. He¡¯s probably a lot closer than we think,¡± responded


    Kurt, whose eyes remained fixed on Amelia.


    ¡°Wait a second. You¡¯re not referring to yourself, are you, Kurt?¡± questioned Tiffany with a brow raised.


    In response to that, the man nodded decisively.


    ¡°Even if she bes blind, you¡¯re willing to stay by her side?¡± continued Tiffany, finding the sudden


    revtion somewhat unbelievable.


    Before that, she had already noticed how Kurt treated Amelia differently, but she never expected the


    man to be willing to care for her friend, who could be disabled one day. At that point, Tiffany knew


    she had to find out if Kurt meant every word he said.


    ¡°Anybody would be lucky to have Amelia. That much I know. Blind or not, that woman will always be a


    catch for any man,¡± promised Kurt.


    ¡°Kurt, there are things you can¡¯t just take back. Are you sure you¡¯re willing to care for Amelia even if


    she goes blind one day? You¡¯ll have to tend to most of her needs. You know that, right?¡± asked Tiffany


    in all seriousness, still somewhat skeptical of the man.


    Kurt nodded determinedly once again before replying, ¡°If Amelia will have me.¡±


    ¡°Kurt, I know you¡¯ll do better than Oscar. You have my support. Keep it up, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll win her


    heart someday soon. You two make a better match anyway,¡±mented Tiffany while the man kept


    silent.


    Tiffany then covered Amelia with the nket and sighed as she stared at her friend, who was still


    muttering Oscar¡¯s name. ¡°Kurt, don¡¯t get me wrong. I know you¡¯re one of the good ones, but it seems


    you¡¯ll have to put in a lot of effort to win this one over.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m ready for it.¡±


    For that, Tiffany gave the man a big thumbs-up. ¡°I have to say, Kurt. I¡¯m impressed. Still, this is your


    former boss¡¯ ex-wife we¡¯re talking about here. Aren¡¯t you worried about what¡¯s going to happen if Oscar


    finds out what you¡¯re trying to do?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re divorced now, aren¡¯t they?¡± Since Amelia was single once again then, Kurt assumed she was


    fair game.


    ¡°I like how you think.¡± Tiffany chuckled at the man¡¯s rhetorical question.


    Still, there was a sense of insecurity in Kurt¡¯s eyes when he looked at Amelia, and Tiffany could see it.


    ¡°Kurt, I¡¯m worried that your love for her might end up unrequited. Even though I pray that she¡¯ll find


    someone who truly loves her, I know she¡¯s loyal to a fault. It¡¯s not going to be easy to change her


    mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to give her the time she needs. No matter what, I¡¯ll be by her side.¡±


    Tiffany let out another sigh as she witnessed those around her struggle for love. The love triangle her


    friends found themselves in was more dramatic than anything she could hope toe up with for her


    novels.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go check on Tony and have Martha clean up the mess? I¡¯ll take care of Amelia. Don¡¯t


    worry.¡± With that, Tiffany gestured for the man to leave the room.


    After taking onest look at Amelia, Kurt nodded and left the guest room without another word.


    Then, Tiffany went into the bathroom to get a wet towel to clean her friend up. ¡°Why are you doing this


    to yourself, Amelia? If you never wanted to divorce the man, then why did you? Obviously, you still


    can¡¯t get over him, so why torture yourself like this?¡±


    Suddenly, Amelia lifted her hand to cover her forehead and cried, ¡°It hurts¡­ My head hurts!¡±


    To help ease the pain, Tiffany quickly massaged Amelia¡¯s head. Although the pain had slightly


    subsided, Amelia suddenly jumped out of bed before rushing to the bathroom. Concerned, Tiffany


    immediately followed Amelia inside, only to find her friend puking her guts out.


    Patting Amelia on the back, Tiffany waited until her friend was done vomiting before handing the


    woman a clean towel. ¡°Here, clean yourself up.¡±


    Even though Amelia¡¯s cheeks were bright red, she felt much better after barfing.


    ¡°Babe, are you okay?¡± inquired Tiffany concernedly.


    Frowning, Amelia shook her head and rubbed her forehead. ¡°My head still hurts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Martha to fix you up something for the hangover. It serves you right for not knowing when to


    stop.¡± A part of Tiffany wanted to rebuke Amelia for the impulsive behavior, but the other knew that her


    friend had been through enough.


    ¡°Tiff, I didn¡¯t do anything stupid just now, did I?¡± asked Amelia embarrassedly.


    Tiffany gave her friend a look before answering sarcastically, ¡°Not at all. All you did was repeatedly


    called out Oscar¡¯s name. Heck, you even held my hand and confessed your love for the man to me. If


    you really love him that much, why did you get a divorce?¡±


    Instead of replying to the question, Amelia fell silent for a while. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Looking at how pitiful Amelia was, Tiffany sighed and decided to go easier on her friend.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to tell you how to live your life, Babe. I just hate seeing you like this. Since you¡¯ve already


    decided to divorce the man, you have to let him go. You know there¡¯s no point holding on to him like


    that. Why torture yourself?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    With her downcast eyes, Amelia continued to keep her silence.


    Tiffany then let out a long sigh before continuing, ¡°Babe, this isn¡¯t who you are. Remember how strong-


    willed you used to be? What? Have the years spent with the Clintons changed you?¡±


    ¡°I just need some time, Tiff. I¡¯ll be back to my normal self soon. I won¡¯t get drunk like this again,¡±


    promised Amelia with her head still lowered.


    Tiffany grabbed Amelia by the hand and swung it back and forth. ¡°Babe, you still don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m


    not mad that you got stupid drunk; I just don¡¯t want you to see you torture yourself. Do you have any


    idea how painful it was for me to watch you beat yourself up like that?¡±


    Seeing how worried and disappointed Tiffany was, Amelia knew there was no point in continuing the


    discussion, so she changed the subject. ¡°Ouch! My head really hurts, Tiff.¡±


    Tiffany knew Amelia did that on purpose, but she decided to let it slide and prioritized easing her


    friend¡¯s headache instead. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯m going to go fix you up something myself,¡± informed Tiffany


    after walking her friend to the bed.


    ¡°Thanks, Tiff.¡± Amelia smiled softly at Tiffany to show her sincere appreciation.


    ¡°If you really want to thank me, go easy on yourself. You¡¯re not exactly the poster child for perfect


    health. If anything bad happens to you, I don¡¯t know who¡¯s going to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°I have you, don¡¯t I?¡± questioned Amelia rhetorically with a big smile.


    ¡°d to hear that you remember you still have me. It¡¯s not healthy to keep all those emotions bottled


    up inside. Remember to let me in every once in a while, okay? I¡¯m going to go to the kitchen now. Be


    right back.¡±


    After Tiffany left the room, the smile on Amelia¡¯s face faded gradually.


    She then took her phone out and started going through the photos of Oscar and herself. In every one of


    them, Amelia could not seem happier when she was next to her ex-husband. It was not that long ago


    when the two took the pictures, but they were nothing more than a reminder of the past then.


    Caressing the image of her ex-husband, Amelia whispered to herself, ¡°Even though I was convinced


    that you never loved me, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to let you go, Oscar. I really tried. Even when I was


    drunk, I couldn¡¯t get you off my mind. I thought alcohol could help me escape, but it only made it worse.


    I underestimated my love for you. I thought I could move on after we got a divorce, but I was wrong.


    Whenever I am reminded that I¡¯d never get to see you again, my heart aches. You wouldn¡¯t believe


    how much it hurts. How did we end up like this? What happened to us?¡±


    Before long, tears started rolling down Amelia¡¯s cheeks, for she did not expect to miss the man so


    much.


    Amelia was upset when she saw how nonchntly Oscar signed their divorce papers, but still, she


    pretended not to care and signed the documents indifferently as well. On the way to the Civil Affairs


    Bureau, Stephanie sent her a text message: Amelia, I¡¯ll see to it that you leave our family for good.


    You¡¯ll be blind soon, so what makes you think you¡¯re worthy of my brother? He probably thinks you¡¯re


    unworthy too. That¡¯s why he agreed to go to the bureau with you. That¡¯s right; He knows. In fact, even


    my parents know about your situation. They only let you have custody of the child out of pity. When you


    finally lose your sight, we¡¯ll take Tony back. Whether you like it or not, you¡¯re destined to be all alone.


    After reading the message, Amelia chose not to respond but deleted the text instead.


    It made her wonder if Oscar was really that heartless, but in the end, she could not bring herself to ask


    the man directly. Amelia was afraid to seek out the truth, for she feared that it would destroy her.


    Her thoughts were suddenly interrupted when Tiffany returned with a remedy for her hangover.


    Hurriedly, Amelia put her phone away before her friend could see it.


    ¡°Here, this will help you feel better.¡± Tiffany handed a hot cup of chamomile tea to her friend, who


    quickly wiped away her tears and pretended like nothing happened.


    ¡°You sure know how to take care of others, Tiff. Any man would be lucky to have you.¡±


    For that, Tiffany rolled her eyes at Amelia. ¡°I¡¯ll consider myself lucky when you learn how to stop


    tormenting yourself. How about that?¡±


    After chuckling at her friend¡¯s humorous response, Amelia finished her tea in one big gulp.


    ¡°Better?¡±


    Amelia nodded in response.


    ¡°Get some rest. Don¡¯t worry about Tony. Kurt and Martha are looking after him.¡±


    As she was told, Amelia then got into bed. ¡°You and Kurt probably did a much better job taking care of


    Tony. I¡¯m ashamed to call myself the boy¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right to feel that way. If you want to make it up to Tony, I suggest that you focus on getting well


    soon. After all, how can you expect to take care of the boy if you can¡¯t even take care of yourself?¡±


    To that, Amelia nodded understandingly.


    ¡°Now sleep. I¡¯m right next to you.¡±


    Since Amelia was still slightly hungover, it took her a while before she finally fell asleep.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 293

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 293


    Chapter 293 Not Meant To Be


    Amelia, Tiffany, and Kurt were having breakfast the following day when somebody banged on the front


    door. Baffled, Amelia quickly moved her gaze onto Tiffany, who seemed just as mystified.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see who it is,¡± informed Kurt after setting his fork down.


    Checking the monitor beside the door, Kurt could see a good-looking man standing right outside. He


    just so happened to have met the man a couple of times when they were both working for Oscar.


    Furrowing his brows, Kurt was somewhat reluctant to let the man in. However, at that moment, Tiffany


    inquired, ¡°Who is it, Kurt?¡±


    ¡°Some lunatic. I¡¯ll take care of it. You guys enjoy breakfast,¡± replied Kurt without turning around.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a lunatic out there, I think it¡¯s best you stay inside, Kurt. Let him bang all he wants. I¡¯m sure


    he¡¯ll leave once he¡¯s had enough,¡± suggested Amelia with a weak voice. Because of the hangover, she


    still had a headache and was as pale as a ghost.


    Amelia only regretted drinking too much the night before when the hangover took its toll on her.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. I know how to fight, remember? Lunatics like this guy don¡¯t stand a chance


    against me. I¡¯ll be back before you know it. Enjoy your breakfast.¡± With that, Kurt opened the door just


    as quickly as he closed it behind him so that Amelia and Tiffany could not catch a glimpse of the person


    outside.


    Leaning his back against the door, Kurt narrowed his eyes at the man in front of him.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m here for Amelia. She¡¯s inside, isn¡¯t she?¡± questioned Carter Scott as he red at


    Kurt hostilely.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong ce, pal. There¡¯s no Amelia here.¡± Kurt decided to lie to the man.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Tiffany¡¯s ce?¡± continued Carter with knitted brows.


    ¡°Nope. As I said, wrong ce, so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have to ask you to leave. If you refuse, I¡¯ll call


    the police,¡± warned Kurt with a stern face.


    The two men then stood their ground and sized each other up.


    After a while, Carter unexpectedly dashed past Kurt to open the front door and went inside before the


    man could respond.


    Amelia, still having her breakfast, immediately jumped up when she saw Carter barge in. ¡°Carter? How


    did you¡ª¡±


    Before Amelia could finish her sentence, Carter rushed forward to wrap his arms tightly around her.


    ¡°Let me go, Carter! You¡¯re squeezing me! I can¡¯t breathe,¡± eximed Amelia as she tried to break free


    from the man.


    However, Carter ignored Amelia¡¯s demand and continued to hold her.


    ¡°Carter, could you please just let me go? Tiff and the others are here.¡±


    Tiffany tried to help free Amelia after her friend gestured to her for help. However, before she could


    even reach Amelia, Kurt swiftly snatched her friend away from Carter. The two men then proceeded to


    look daggers at each other.


    ¡°Let go of her now!¡± ordered Carter when he saw Amelia in the arms of a strange man.


    Instead of doing as he was told, Kurt tightened his arms around Amelia, further upsetting Carter.


    ¡°Who the heck is that, Amelia?¡± questioned Carter.


    With her head still hurting, Amelia had enough on her te as it was and would rather not deal with


    Carter¡¯s sudden appearance. Her divorce with Oscar already had herpletely drained.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Carter?¡± asked Amelia, trying to change the subject.


    Still ring at Kurt, Carter took a deep breath before inquiring, ¡°I heard that you and Oscar divorced. Is


    that true?¡±


    Amelia could feel heartache again as the man¡¯s question only served to open her wound.


    ¡°What do you want, jinx?¡± As she always did, Tiffany stepped forward once again to protect her friend.


    However, Carter¡¯s eyes remained on Amelia as if he did not hear a single word Tiffany had said.


    Tiffany rolled her eyes at Carter when she was ignored by yet another man. At that point, she was


    already used to being disregarded by men whenever Amelia was around.


    ¡°Someone told me that you and Oscar divorced, Amelia. I need to know. Is that true?¡± repeated Carter.


    ¡°How does that have anything to do with you, jinx? Are you trying to rub salt into her wound? Or are


    you here because you think you have a chance now?¡± Tiffany glowered at Carter in disbelief.


    ¡°Is it true, Tiffany? Did Amelia get a divorce?¡± inquired Carter, who finally decided to shift his attention


    to Tiffany.


    Carter was overjoyed when he first heard the news, for he thought he would never see the day where


    Amelia would be avable again. As if he was granted a scarce opportunity, Carter thanked the


    stars for Amelia¡¯s new marital status.


    On his way over to Tiffany¡¯s, the man even jumped multiple red lights just so he could get to Amelia as


    soon as humanly possible. Carter wanted nothing more than to see Amelia the instant he heard the


    news.


    ¡°So what if she did, jinx? What¡¯s it to you?¡± With her brows furrowed even tighter, Tiffany reached out to


    give Carter a push.


    When Carter took a step forward, Tiffany thought he wanted to snap back at her. Instead, the man


    pushed her aside to get to Amelia. ¡°You don¡¯t know how d I was to hear that you¡¯re single again. I


    mean, it feels like I am finally given a chance to pursue you. Would you go on a date with me, Amelia?¡±


    ¡°I am divorced, Carter, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want to start a new rtionship just yet. All I want now is


    to watch Tony grow up. Thank you foring over to see me.¡±


    Gazing at Amelia, Carter had never been surer that she was the one for him. ¡°I don¡¯t mind waiting. If


    there¡¯s even a glimmer of hope, I¡¯ll wait until the day you¡¯re ready to ept me into your life.¡±


    Seeing how determined the man was to win her over, Amelia sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Carter.


    Even though Oscar and I are divorced, I still love him, so don¡¯t waste your time on me. It¡¯s not worth it.


    You¡¯re a good man; I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find someone who loves you.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, when I fell into aa, you promised me that you¡¯d give me a chance. Do you remember


    that? You made me a promise. I may not know why you two divorced, but I¡¯m sure this is my chance to


    show you how much you mean to me. Please don¡¯t turn me down just yet. I have so much to give; I will


    be there for you until the day you ept me.¡±


    After hearing that, Amelia quietly took a few steps back while Kurt stepped forward to shield her from


    Carter. Sensing that Kurt had simr feelings for Amelia, Carter intensified his re at the man. ¡°Who is


    this guy, Amelia?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the bodyguard Oscar assigned to protect Tony and me.¡±


    ¡°But I thought you two divorced.¡±


    When Amelia heard the word ¡°divorce,¡± her face hardened. She disliked hearing it because all it did


    was remind her that she would never be with Oscar again.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you have to leave now, Carter. Tiffany and I have a lot to do today. We have to go check


    out a few ces.¡± In other words, Amelia was politely asking the man to take his leave.


    However, Carter did not seem to get the message. ¡°Well, I just so happened to own an apartment


    nearby. You and Tony can stay there.¡±


    Sighing, Amelia responded, ¡°Thank you for the kind offer, Carter, but I think we¡¯ll pass. I don¡¯t want to


    owe you anything.¡±


    ¡°Hey, even if we aren¡¯t a couple, we¡¯re still friends, right? I¡¯m just offering my help as a friend. That¡¯s


    all,¡± insisted Carter.


    At that moment, Amelia could feel her headache getting worse, so she started rubbing her forehead.


    ¡°Are you okay, Amelia?¡± asked Carter worriedly.


    When the man tried to get close, Amelia quickly stepped back to keep her distance. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just had


    a little too much to drinkst night, and my head is punishing me for it,¡± replied Amelia as she shook


    her head.


    ¡°I know just the right medication for headaches. Let me go get it for you.¡±


    Still thrilled to find out that Amelia was single again, Carter acted like a teenager eager to impress his


    crush. The man was ready to do anything to show just how much he had changed.


    Back then, he almost ruined Amelia¡¯s impression of him because he was overhasty. Carter wanted to


    make up for it ever since but never got the chance, so when he heard about the divorce, he figured the


    time hade. Even though Carter worried that Amelia would be hurting after ending her marriage, he


    was too excited to keep away. He had already let Amelia go once five years ago, but that time, he was


    determined to make her his.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Carter. I¡¯m fine. Really,¡± promised Amelia helplessly.


    ¡°But you look as pale as a sheet. You need to take medications. Or better yet, I¡¯ll send you to the


    hospital. You don¡¯t look so good. I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you. You know that, right?¡±


    Grunting, Tiffany decided that she had had enough of the persistent man. ¡°You just don¡¯t get it, do you,


    jinx? Amelia doesn¡¯t want to see you! I can promise you that she¡¯ll feel better the second you step out


    that door. Yes, she¡¯s divorced, but that doesn¡¯t mean she needs you in her life. Honestly, I think she


    and Kurt make a better match. She¡¯s finally free to live the life she wants now, so let her, okay?¡±


    Carter waspletely confused when he heard Tiffany, so the woman pulled Kurt over to make her


    point more apparent. ¡°You see this man here, Mr. Scott? Besides his family background, he¡¯s no less of


    a man than you are. In fact, he¡¯s much more reliable than you. Given the same situation, I don¡¯t think


    he would¡¯ve run off like you did five years ago. What else can you offer Amelia besides your wealth and


    social status? I can¡¯t believe you just barged in here to ask her to give you a chance. Why the heck


    would she do that? So that your family gets another chance to humiliate her again?¡±


    Immediately after that, Carter¡¯s face turned grim.


    ¡°I love Amelia, that much I¡¯m sure of. Even after all these years, I¡¯ve never given up on her. I dreamed


    almost every night about how I would make up for my mistake. I just need a chance to prove myself,


    and I promise I¡¯ll make her the happiest woman in the world.¡±


    Smirking, Tiffany was obviously doubtful of the man¡¯s words.


    She knew what the Scotts were like, so she never thought it was a good idea for Amelia to marry into


    the family. Faye never liked Amelia; If the young woman were to marry Carter, it would not be difficult to


    imagine Faye giving her a hard time. Tiffany knew the love Carter promised could only do so much, for


    she had witnessed families fall apart just because inws could not get along.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bepletely honest with you, jinx. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the right man for Amelia. Even


    though she¡¯s divorced now, you¡¯re definitely not the type of person I¡¯d suggest she marry. You make a


    good friend, but you¡¯re not husband material. At least not until you work things out with your mother,¡±


    criticized Tiffany straightforwardly.


    ¡°I promise my mother won¡¯t be a problem. I just need Amelia to give me a chance to prove it,¡± stated


    Carter with his fists clenched.


    ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, jinx. Amelia just escaped a horror show that is the


    Clintons. Do you think she¡¯s going to be stupid enough to plunge head-first into another? Let me tell


    you. Nobody in the right mind is going to do something that idiotic.¡±


    Clenching his fists even tighter, Carter seemed to be getting impatient.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 294

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 294


    Chapter 294 Selling The House


    ¡°Mr. Scott, I think you should leave. I need to apany Amelia to view some houses. Goodbye. I


    won¡¯t see you out.¡± Tiffany made it very clear that it was time for him to leave.


    Carter pretended he didn¡¯t understand her words as his gaze remained on Amelia. ¡°Amelia, are you


    going house viewing? I¡¯ll go with you,¡± he offered earnestly.


    Amelia felt powerless to reject his advances.


    Kurt nced at him and spoke up. ¡°Mr. Scott, I¡¯ll help Amelia with that. We don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    Carter glowered at him and demanded, ¡°Why is a bodyguard this talkative?¡±


    Kurt kept a straight face and didn¡¯t bother responding to him.


    Amelia walked over to Carter and told him, ¡°Thanks foring today, Carter, but I¡¯m pretty busy today.


    Can you please leave now? I¡¯ll prepare a spread for you sometimeter. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Carter¡¯s passion gradually died down. He clenched his hands tightly before releasing them. Gazing at


    Amelia affectionately, he dered, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave now. If you need me, I¡¯m just a call away. I¡¯ll


    definitelye right away to help you whenever you need my help no matter what it is.¡±


    ¡°Carter, thank you,¡± she thanked him gratefully.


    Gazing at her, Carter suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    Amelia froze at the sudden hug and began struggling to free herself. Carter leaned nearer and


    whispered in her ear, ¡°Amelia, when I heard about your divorce, I was afraid you¡¯ll be hurt, but at the


    same time, I was extremely delighted. You¡¯re single, and I have the right to pursue you. I know you¡¯re


    not in the mood for a new rtionship now, but I can wait. Please leave a space for me in your future


    life instead of treating me as a friend. I¡¯ll do my best to make you happy.¡±


    He released her after saying that and lowered his head to gaze at her. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now ande


    again tomorrow,¡± he assured.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After Carter¡¯s figure disappeared from sight, Amelia remained in a daze.


    Tiffany patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Babe, are you all right?¡± she inquired in concern.


    Amelia snapped back to reality and nced at Tiffany while shaking her head. She didn¡¯t utter a word.


    Knowing what was on her mind, Tiffany suggested, ¡°Babe, should we go buy some necessities for


    Tony? We¡¯re going to leave soon, right? I think we should prepare Tony¡¯s stuff in advance so we won¡¯t


    panic when it¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    Amelia inclined her head before saying, ¡°Tiff, if your work forbids you to leave, you should stay instead


    of leaving with me. I will give you a call after settling down at my new ce.¡±


    ¡°Babe, if I remain here, do you think Oscar and the Clintons won¡¯t find you? When they discover where


    you are, they will demand Tony¡¯s custody. Do you want that?¡± she asked nonchntly.


    Tiffany¡¯s words hit the nail on the head.


    Amelia fell silent as she pondered Tiffany¡¯s words.


    Indeed, if Tiffany remained in the city, Oscar would find her through Tiffany. As she had tricked them,


    the Clintons definitely locate her in every way possible and take legal action to win back Tony¡¯s


    custody. If that were to happen, her past efforts would be in vain.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll head to thepany and talk to Shannon and Der¡­ Mr. Hisson. We can leave after that.


    I¡¯m nning to sell this house. I¡¯ve already found a buyer, and he ising here this afternoon to sign


    the agreement.¡± Being a woman of action, Tiffany had made up her mind swiftly. Back when Amelia told


    her about the divorce, she had already started nning everything.


    This house was just a ce for her to sleep at night. She had no family. Her rtives and friends


    weren¡¯t in this city, too. Just like a wandering dandelion, she would settle down wherever shended.


    Though she was slightly reluctant to part with this house, it wasn¡¯t that hard to sell it off.


    Amelia shot Tiffany a surprised look, for she had no idea Tiffany would sell this house off. She found a


    buyer so swiftly! She didn¡¯t even tell me about it.


    ¡°Tiff, why are you selling the house suddenly?¡± Amelia inquired.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to leave, right? I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll return. If I don¡¯t sell it, it¡¯s going to remain empty,¡±


    Tiffany replied casually.


    ¡°But you work hard to buy this house. It¡¯s meaningful. Isn¡¯t it a pity to sell it off?¡± Amelia didn¡¯t share her


    sentiments.


    ¡°I do feel a little reluctant, but it¡¯s just a house. We can buy a new house elsewhere.¡± This house was


    nothing but a mere shelter for Tiffany. Though she had lived here for some time, it wasn¡¯t that hard to


    part with it.


    ¡°But-¡±


    Tiffany cut in impatiently, ¡°Babe, enough. It¡¯s just a house. I can buy another house after selling it. It¡¯s


    not that serious.¡±


    Amelia said nothing else. She knew Tiffany was doing this for her sake. She couldn¡¯t stop but feel


    guilty.


    I¡¯m lucky to have such a friend in life.


    Shrugging nonchntly, Tiffany said, ¡°I¡¯ll head to mypany now. If everything goes well, we can


    leave tonight or tomorrow. The earlier, the better. Otherwise, when Oscar finds out about our n, we


    won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±


    Amelia bobbed her head.


    After chatting briefly, Tiffany bade goodbye and headed to herpany.


    Inside the general manager¡¯s office, the strikingly handsome Derrick was looking at Tiffany, his face


    devoid of expression. Tiffany couldn¡¯t stop her heart from racing at his unwavering stare.


    Derrick was special to her. In fact, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had fallen in love with him. Every


    time they met, her heart would race uncontrobly and leap to her throat.


    Gulping nervously, Tiffany revealed, ¡°M-Mr. Hisson, I¡¯m here to inform you that I¡¯ll be leaving this city


    soon. If you wish to publish my work, our coboration will go on as usual. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to find


    another publisher.¡±


    Derrick said nothing and shot her an amused look.


    Tiffany¡¯s skin prickled with apprehension under his stare. Though she was afraid of Derrick, she


    couldn¡¯t stop her heart from falling head over heels in love with him. Usually, she could talk with others


    casually, but herposure would disappear before him. Besides her racing heart, she would also feel


    a little shy.


    Even though they often met, her condition didn¡¯t show any signs of getting better. She¡¯d be reduced to


    a shy woman before him.


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, if you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll consider it a silent consent. You must be busy, so I¡¯ll leave you to


    your work,¡± Tiffany said with a wry grin.


    When she turned to leave, Derrick finally parted his lips to say, ¡°Did I say you can leave?¡±


    Halting in her tracks, Tiffany spun around and offered a ttering smile. ¡°Mr. Hisson, is there anything


    else?¡± She looked like a pug trying to butter up to its owner.


    Derrick nearly burst outughing. She never fails to amuse me.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re leaving the city?¡± Derrick asked. He got to his feet and went past his desk,


    heading for Tiffany.


    To Tiffany¡¯s dismay, her heart began thumping wildly again. If Derrick appears before me every day, I


    won¡¯t die naturally at an old age. Instead, I¡¯ll die because my heart is beating too fast. It¡¯ll stop working


    one day after reaching its limit, and I¡¯ll meet my end.


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, can you please keep a distance from me?¡± she asked carefully. Derrick was too


    handsome. She couldn¡¯t bring himself to ruin the good impression she had on him.


    The only time I managed to stay calm was when Derrick thought James was his love rival. I could


    remain calm back then, but after that, I could no longer think straight before him.


    Indeed, her mind had gone nk. If someone were to ask her,


    ¡°How much is thirty-five minus seven?¡±, she¡¯d say, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying, for she couldn¡¯t do


    the simple calctions now.


    Instead of doing as told, Derrick inched nearer. He lifted Tiffany¡¯s chin and forced her to meet his gaze.


    Licking his sexy lips, he drawled, ¡°Tiff, are you avoiding me on purpose? Otherwise, why would you


    leave the city?¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s brain came to a standstill. She watched nkly as Derrick¡¯s face came closer until his slightly


    cool lips covered hers in a kiss. All of her self-control and reason immediately broke down.


    She stared at Derrick as he ended his kiss and shifted away. Blinking profusely, she stood transfixed,


    stunned by his move.


    Pleased with her reaction, Derrick couldn¡¯t help but find her extremely adorable.


    ¡°I¡¯m pursuing you. Do you think I¡¯ll let you leave?¡± Derrick asked in an overbearing tone as he reached


    out to caress her hair.


    As his icy palmnded on her head, Tiffany shivered and regained herposure. She immediately


    took a step backward instinctively to keep a safe distance away from Derrick.


    Derrick¡¯s expression shifted.


    Forcing herself to calm down, Tiffany looked at him. ¡°Mr. Hisson, I¡¯m d to be able to coborate with


    you. You can continue publishing my manuscripts if you wish. Otherwise, I¡¯ll find another publisher. I


    must leave.¡± There was a finality to her tone that warned him not to continue the topic.


    Derrick gazed at her in amusement. ¡°Did you forget our contract is valid for five years? You can¡¯t afford


    topensate us if you breach the contract, right?¡±


    Giving him a perplexing look, Tiffany thought about it before answering, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I want to breach


    the contract. Even if I¡¯m not here, I can still hand in my manuscripts like before. I¡¯m a frence novelist,


    so I can email my manuscripts to Shannon. If there are signing events, I¡¯ll attend them as usual. The


    only change is that I¡¯m going to leave. Why did you interpret that as I have the intention of breaching


    the contract?¡±


    Derrick¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. He loved it when Tiffany was quick enough to retort his words. Good


    job. Quick-thinking, Tiffany!


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say you want to breach the contract. I am against the idea of you leaving unless you provide


    me with a valid reason. Otherwise, I won¡¯t allow my woman to be far away from me,¡± Derrick said


    honestly. He didn¡¯t bother beating around the bush.


    Instantly, Tiffany¡¯s eyes glistened as her heart skipped a few beats. She immediately looked away.


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, I¡¯m here to inform you of my departure. I won¡¯t breach the contract and will continue to


    write in a different city. Regarding the events after publishing a book, I¡¯ll join them as usual. The only


    difference is that I will no longer remain in this city,¡± she said, her gaze downcast.


    Stepping forward, Derrick pulled her into his arms. He then tightened his arms around her to stop her


    from struggling.


    ¡°Hey, are you torturing me on purpose? No woman has ever made me so emotional. You¡¯re the one


    and only. Instead of being content, you forced me to pursue you. I might be young enough to do that


    now, but when I¡¯m old, I can¡¯t continue courting you, can I?¡± Derrick sighed. His sexy voice was deep


    and music to Tiffany¡¯s ears.


    Her heart raced uncontrobly.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 295

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 295


    Chapter 295 Agreeing To Be His Girlfriend


    ¡°M-Mr. Hisson, it¡¯ste, so I need to go.¡± Her heart was beating so fast that all she wanted was to flee


    the scene.


    Derrick grabbed her wrist and pinned her to the wall in an imposing manner. His face inched nearer to


    hers as he asked softly, ¡°Tell me. Don¡¯t you like me at all?¡±


    Upon meeting Derrick¡¯s mesmerizing eyes, Tiffany felt her throat go dry. She swallowed


    subconsciously.


    Pleased by her reaction, Derrick ran his right thumb across her cheek tenderly. ¡°You do like me, huh?


    Why won¡¯t you ept me, then? You promised to give me a chance, but you keep going back on your


    word. I don¡¯t trust you at all. That¡¯s why you won¡¯t get to leave this city. What if you disappear into thin


    air? I won¡¯t take that risk unless you agree to my condition.¡±


    Tiffany blinked at him in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you leave if you agree to be my girlfriend,¡± Derrick stated his condition. Like a sly fox, he had


    everything under his control. He was determined to make Tiffany his, and she would be his wife. After


    spending three years to court Tiffany, there was no way he¡¯d let her leave this easily.


    Tiffany blinked again, for she couldn¡¯t catch up to him.


    ¡°Be my girlfriend, and I¡¯ll help you keep your secret,¡± Derrick announced with a yful smirk.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Tiffany nced at him warily.


    ¡°I know everything about you. You are leaving this city out of a sudden because of Amelia Winters. I


    heard her divorce with Oscar Clinton had been finalized,¡± Derrick revealed confidently.


    Tiffany¡¯s expression changed drastically as hostility shed across her gaze. Her initial shyness was


    long gone.


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, what do you want? If you darey a hand on Amelia, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for your


    actions!¡± she hissed.


    Derrick chuckled. Ruffling her fringe, he remarked, ¡°Tiff, don¡¯t you realize you care for Amelia more


    than you care for me? If I weren¡¯t sure about your sex, I would¡¯ve thought that you¡¯re madly in love with


    Amelia.¡±


    Tiffany froze in an awkward manner.


    She shot him an indignant look and dered, ¡°Nonsense! Amelia and I are innocent. We¡¯re merely


    friends!¡±


    Derrick guffawed out loud as his mood further improved.


    ¡°Tiff, do you know how adorable you look? I wish I could give you a kiss.¡± He was rathervished with


    praises on her.


    Nevertheless, Tiffany tensed up at his words.


    Derrick was a sly fox. Since he mentioned Amelia¡¯s divorce, it wasn¡¯t just an offhand remark. Clearly,


    he¡¯d do something about it. Thus, Tiffany had to keep her guard up to deal with any sudden situations.


    ¡°Don¡¯t furrow your brows. You look like an olddy,¡± said Derrick as he massaged her forehead.


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, what exactly do you want? How did you find out about Amelia¡¯s divorce?¡± Tiffany took two


    steps back and asked with a voice of forced calmness.


    ¡°I know everything about you.¡± Derrick wasn¡¯t about to keep it a secret from her. ¡°Having a few sleeves


    up my trick to pursue a beautifuldy is allowed.¡±


    ¡°You had me followed?¡± Tiffany demanded angrily.


    ¡°Not really. I hired a private investigator to find out about your private life and discovered Amelia¡¯s


    divorce,¡± came Derrick¡¯s reply.


    A wave of fury crashed through Tiffany when she heard that. Suddenly, it urred to her that Derrick


    was a dangerous man. He forced her to a corner and didn¡¯t bother hiding his possessiveness. She


    couldn¡¯t imagine how life would be like living with someone like him. If he were to keep an eye on her


    daily life, it would feel like she was a prisoner. That was uneptable!


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, either you¡¯ve gone nuts, or my ears must¡¯ve yed tricks on me. I need to calm down and


    consider whether I¡¯ll continue working with yourpany. A superior who spies on his employees is


    rather undesirable.¡± Tiffany gave him a curt wave as she scurried to the door hastily.


    Derrick¡¯s expression changed abruptly.


    ¡°Listen, Tiff. It¡¯s not what you think,¡± he implored in a low voice.


    ¡°I know what I saw! You¡¯re a whack! Even Oscar isn¡¯t as perverted as you are. I can¡¯t believe I wasted


    time wondering if I should ept you. Let me tell you this¡ªI won¡¯t ept a pervert who had me tailed!¡±


    Tiffany glowered at him and screamed.


    Instead of getting mad, Derrick yanked her into his arms and said, ¡°You¡¯re stubborn and difficult. I had


    to find excuses to make youe to thepany. When I visited you at home, you pretended you


    weren¡¯t home. As I missed you a lot, I had no choice but to ask someone to take a few pictures of you. I


    found out about Amelia by pure coincidence. She kept appearing in your neighborhood, and I was


    afraid she ran into some trouble that rendered you helpless and worried. Thus, I asked someone to


    check it out. I thought I could help you in secret if it¡¯s aplex matter. I can¡¯t believe you called me a


    pervert. That¡¯s upsetting.¡±


    Tiffany froze, forgetting that she was in Derrick¡¯s arms.


    nting a kiss on her cheek, Derrick asked tenderly, ¡°Tiff, will you be my girlfriend? I¡¯ve been courting


    you for three whole years. A stone would¡¯ve melted under my warmth. Please say yes? If you say yes,


    I¡¯ll help you keep it a secret from the Clintons and cover up for you. Otherwise, the Clintons are capable


    enough of finding you no matter where you go.¡±


    Tiffany mulled over it.


    Indeed, the Clintons could use their connections to find them. They will find us one day. When that day


    comes, they¡¯ll resort to unscrupulous means to get Tony back. If¡­


    She stared at Derrick thoughtfully. If Derrick is willing to help us, perhaps we can confront the Clinton


    family. But isn¡¯t making use of him a despicable action?


    As though he could sense her thought, Derrick pinched her nose yfully and quipped, ¡°I don¡¯t mind


    you using me.¡±


    Tiffany felt her cheeks burning at his words. She gave his chest a light shove and said, ¡°Stay away from


    me. I can¡¯t think properly when you¡¯re right next to me.¡± I don¡¯t want to fall for your trap and sign some


    unfair agreement.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t say thest sentence out loud.


    Derrick released her obediently. He wanted to charge ahead at full force but was afraid he¡¯d scare her


    away with his overbearing manner. Thus, he treated her as a boiling frog and used three years to make


    her develop feelings for him. When she had gotten used to his presence, she would never get away


    from him.


    Clearly, Derrick was a very experienced yer. Back then, women used to flock around him, so all he


    had to do was to enjoy their advances. This was the first time he had to n that long to win a woman¡¯s


    heart.


    If they ended up dating, he¡¯d definitely be a great boyfriend to her. If they get married in the future, he¡¯d


    be a trophy husband, too. As he was devoted to her, Tiffany would be happy with him.


    Tiffany took a step back and waited until she came back to her senses. After a brief consideration, she


    said, ¡°Mr. Hisson, if I say yes, will you protect Amelia for real?¡±


    Derrick teased her deliberately, ¡°I thought you¡¯d agree willingly. Instead, you have a condition.¡±


    Frowning, Tiffany stated firmly, ¡°Mr. Hisson, if you think my request is too much, forget it. I¡¯ll take my


    leave.¡± With that, she spun on her heels and made to leave.


    Derrick took her hand hastily and said, ¡°Did I say anything? You¡¯re seriously stubborn. It¡¯s like riding a


    rollercoaster whenever I¡¯m with you.¡± He was staring at her with an expression halfway between


    exasperated and indulgent.


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m difficult to please, then stay away from me,¡± Tiffany whined, her lips pouted up in


    displeasure.


    Derrick chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯re still mine no matter how difficult you are. Be my girlfriend, all right?¡±


    Tiffany fell silent. After thinking over it, she nodded reluctantly.


    Surprise appeared in Derrick¡¯s gaze. He immediately flung his arms around her and asked earnestly,


    ¡°Tiff, was that a yes?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    There was no way Derrick would let her leave easily. He pushed her to the wall and covered her lips in


    a fervent kiss. Urging her lips to part, he plunged his tongue into her mouth forcibly. They were soon


    immersed in a long, passionate kiss.


    Tiffany had no idea a kiss could be this exciting. Her mind went nk as she enjoyed Derrick¡¯s kiss.


    It wasn¡¯t time yet, and they were in his office. Otherwise, Derrick would¡¯ve done the deed then and


    there. As it had taken him a lot of effort to get Tiffany, he didn¡¯t want to jump on her abruptly.


    If they were to make love, he¡¯d choose a well-lit ce with the perfect environment. He wanted Tiffany


    to feel the throes of unparalleled pleasure and passion.


    When Tiffany was barely gasping for air, Derrick released her and pressed his forehead to hers. ¡°Tiff,


    you¡¯re mine now,¡± he drawled sexily.


    Tiffany knew her cheeks must be crimson red right now. Feeling shy, she dared not meet his gaze and


    mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She then pushed Derrick away and fled the scene hastily.


    As the door shut behind her, Derrick busted out in a burst of merryughter.


    My woman is indeed cute.


    Tiffany took the elevator downstairs. Her cheeks were still heated after she exited the building. Looking


    up at the building, she suddenly felt a sense of warmth for it. I can¡¯t believe I just agreed to be Derrick¡¯s


    girlfriend!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps Amelia¡¯s suffering had changed her mind. Instead of avoiding the matter, it would be better if


    she agreed to give it a shot to date Derrick. Back in his office, she couldn¡¯t lie to herself and im she


    felt nothing for him. Her feelings for him were deeper than she had expected.


    Derrick Hisson, I have decided to be your girlfriend. I hope you¡¯re serious about our rtionship, or I¡¯ll


    make sure we will never meet again.


    That was what Tiffany thought as she stared at the building silently.


    She was ted to be Derrick¡¯s girlfriend and could barely hide the grin on her lips.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 296

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 296


    Chapter 296 Heartbroken


    Back home, Tiffany hugged Amelia who opened the door for her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Babe,¡± she said


    apologetically.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a rtionship.¡±


    Amelia was rather surprised before breaking into a grin. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a happy thing? Why did you


    apologize to me?¡±


    ¡°You just got a divorce, and I got myself a boyfriend. That doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    Amelia gave her a hug as she was amused. ¡°I¡¯m d you found someone. At least one of us is happy


    now. That man who stole your heart should be Derrick, right?¡¯


    Tiffany didn¡¯t deny her guess.


    Delighted, Amelia gave her another hug. ¡°Congrattions, Tiff! Since you¡¯re now a couple, you should


    stay back. It¡¯s hard to keep a long-distance rtionship. Besides, you¡¯ve just got into a rtionship. If


    you leave with me, it¡¯ll be a huge blow to your unstable rtionship. I don¡¯t want to ruin it.¡±


    Tiffany rejected her at once. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t push me away. I¡¯ve told Derrick everything, and he has


    agreed to it. After we settle down in another city, I¡¯ll let him know where we are. Just take it easy. I¡¯ll


    make sure that our rtionship goes well. If he falls out of love with me because we¡¯re apart, then


    there¡¯s no need for me to stick around him.¡±


    Though a long-distance rtionship would test each other¡¯s feelings, it was also the perfect opportunity


    to find out how much Derrick loved her.


    If he remained steadfast and loyal, she¡¯d consider marrying him and go through every obstacle


    together, hand in hand.


    ¡°Tiff, you-¡±


    ¡°Babe, I know what I¡¯m doing. As an adult, I am capable of handling my own love life. Don¡¯t forget that


    I¡¯m a frence novelist who has a unique and sharp approach to my rtionships. I pondered over it


    thoroughly before agreeing to be Derrick¡¯s girlfriend, so I won¡¯t break up with him easily. I am sure


    he¡¯ll make arrangements for my work. You just don¡¯t worry for I¡¯m all ready. When are you leaving?


    Tonight or tomorrow? Let¡¯s book the flight tickets now,¡± Tiffany said.


    Amelia thought about it and answered, ¡°Tiff, I want to visit Oscar in secret. I won¡¯t get to see him after


    we leave, so I want to etch his face in my mind.¡±


    Tiffany stared at her silently.


    shing a forced smile, Amelia said, ¡°I know how useless I am, Tiff. I promise you I¡¯ll just want to see


    him one more time. I¡¯ll then try to bury him deep in my heart.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll give you a ride there.¡± Tiffany caved in.


    Amelia gave her a hug.


    Patting her back, Tiffany chided, ¡°All right, stop this. You want to see him, right? Let¡¯s go. After that, I¡¯ll


    book flight tickets for tonight. We need to leave before Oscar realizes something is wrong.¡±


    Amelia stood still for a moment before bobbing her head.


    After leaving instructions for Kurt to take care of Tony, thedies left the apartment.


    Tiffany drove out of the neighborhood and sped off onto the road. ¡°Tiff, didn¡¯t you say someone will


    view your house a few dayster? Is it all right to leave tonight?¡± Amelia queried worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. I¡¯ve arranged for someone else to take care of that,¡± Tiffany replied, her gaze focused


    on the street.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±


    Amelia fell silent and leaned back in her seat.


    Tapping the steering wheel absent-mindedly, Tiffany turned to her and wetted her lips before saying,


    ¡°Babe, Oscar gave you a lot of assets after the divorce. Are you seriously going to return the titles to


    the Clintons by courier? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re nning on closing your bank ount, too.¡±


    Amelia shut her eyes and mumbled in acknowledgment. Her voice was weak as she exined, ¡°Since


    I¡¯ve decided to leave, it should be a clean break.¡±


    Tiffany nced at her. She could understand how torn and miserable her friend felt. ¡°Well, as long as


    that makes you happy,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Even without the assets, the money Oscar gave me over the years is enough for Tony and me,¡±


    Amelia added.


    ¡°I can afford to take care of you and Tony even if you don¡¯t have a cent under your name,¡± Tiffany


    eximed.


    Amelia just chuckled without saying anything.


    They chattered away idly, and the car soon rolled to a stop opposite of Clinton Corporations.


    ¡°Babe, we¡¯re here,¡± said Tiffany after she parked the car.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes snapped open as she studied the huge and impressive building opposite the road. Her


    lips curled into a very small smile.


    Just the sight of the building gave her the illusion that she was in the same space as Oscar.


    A hint of confusion appeared in her gaze as she looked at the entrance of Clinton Corporations.


    Without warning, she blurted out, ¡°Oscar, do you still remember the first time I came to Clinton


    Corporations? You were in a meeting. I remember how upset you were at my sudden appearance, and


    I was terrified by your response.¡±


    She chuckled lowly. The humiliation in the past had be a part of her memory.


    It took her a while to realize the person upying the driver¡¯s seat wasn¡¯t Oscar. She gave Tiffany an


    awkward smile and said, ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m sorry. I thought you were him.¡±


    Tiffany felt bad for her. ¡°If you can¡¯t forget him, just let him know the truth. I believe there¡¯s a way to


    treat your condition.¡±


    Ameliaughed bitterly as pain appeared in her eyes. ¡°Tiff, there¡¯s no going back. I¡¯m going to lose my


    eyesight permanently soon. Besides, the blood clot in my brain will take my life anytime. I don¡¯t want


    him to face life and death again. We¡¯re already divorced, and he might not want me back. Perhaps he


    has already found himself a lover.¡±


    It was clear that Amelia was lying to herself. Tiffany wanted to say something, but she saw Amelia¡¯s


    gaze widening in shock at the sight of something opposite them.


    Confused, she followed Amelia¡¯s gaze and saw an infuriating scene¡ªOscar was walking out with a


    youngdy. Rather, the youngdy was clinging to his arm intimately. She looked eager, like a bird who


    had just been released from a cage.


    A wave of fury crashed through Tiffany. She turned to Amelia worriedly and racked her brains to figure


    out how tofort her friend. However, she could only offer awkwardly, ¡°Babe, this might be a


    misunderstanding. Don¡¯t overthink. I believe Oscar isn¡¯t someone who¡¯d set his sights on another


    woman that quickly. Calm down. Why don¡¯t I head down and ask him about it?¡±


    The sight of the two of them was like a sharp de driving into her heart. Amelia¡¯s entire body started


    trembling in anguish.


    She forced out a cating smile. ¡°That¡¯s all right. I¡¯m d to see that Oscar has found a new lover


    before I leave. The Walker family and the Clinton family have been friends for a long time. They have


    simr family backgrounds and look every inch the perfect couple. I should be happy for him.¡± That was


    what she said, but she couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from turning red.


    Tiffany felt upset for her friend and began cursing Oscar inwardly.


    ¡°Babe, do you know that woman?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve met a few times. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Walker family.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s fury morphed into incredulousughter. As a romance author, this cliche scene was enough to


    make her imagination run wild.


    ¡°You mean before your divorce, Oscar has already met Ms. Walker before?¡± Tiffany demanded


    tantly.


    Amelia bobbed her head weakly. She looked away from Oscar and Isabe, who had arrived at their


    car. ¡°Tiff, let¡¯s go,¡± she implored softly.


    I knew it. I was the only one who refused to let go of the past. Oscar ims to love me, but after our


    divorce is finalized, he immediately went on to see another woman. I¡¯ve overestimated his feelings for


    me. Now that he¡¯s with another woman, it¡¯s useless to cling and pine after him.


    Amelia wasn¡¯t about to cause a scene, for she was the one who chose to leave. Appearing before the


    couple right now would only humiliate each other.


    ¡°Leave now? Why should we do that? You have lost your appetite because of him, and his sister


    caused you to lose your eyesight. I can¡¯t appease my anger if I can¡¯t teach him a lesson. Just you wait.


    I¡¯ll expose his true colors now!¡± With that, Tiffany unbuckled her seatbelt in a sh, about to get down


    from her car.


    Grabbing her hand, Amelia shook her head and pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t go, Tiff. Please. We¡¯re already


    divorced, so I don¡¯t have the right to interfere in his love life. Let¡¯s leave tonight. I don¡¯t want to


    embarrass myself before leaving.¡±


    Tiffany nced at Amelia¡¯s pleading gaze and relented with a sigh. She shut the door as the air tensed


    up.


    Amelia copsed back in her seat and said feebly, ¡°Tiff, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tiffany mmed the steering wheel and shot a furious nce at Oscar¡¯s car before driving away in a


    huff.


    On the way back home, Amelia remained strangely silent as she stared outside nkly.


    Tiffany nced at her. She parted her lips to say something but ended up letting out a sigh.


    They returned to the neighborhood in silence. After parking the car, Amelia sat up and pretended


    nothing had happened earlier. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re here. Tiff, you can head up without me. I need some time


    alone. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°Babe, you can vent your frustrations at me. I won¡¯t leave you alone to wallow in self-pity. If I give you


    some space, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll overthink.¡±


    Amelia kept a smile on her lips, but it was a bitter one. ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m all right. I¡¯m d Oscar has found a


    new partner this soon. It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re happy, stop shing that unsightly smile.¡± Tiffany exposed her lie without hesitation. ¡°Just


    express your sadness. I won¡¯tugh at you. Acting this way will only make my heart ache for you.¡±


    Amelia unbuckled her seatbelt and shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go down. We need to pack up. Remember to


    book the flight for twelve tonight.¡±


    Tiffany watched helplessly as Amelia got down from the car. She gave up and alighted from the car


    before going to her friend. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m not okay? I¡¯m happy for him, really,¡± Amelia answered with a smile.


    Tiffany sighed, feeling sad at Amelia¡¯s stubborn act and pretense.


    ¡°Babe, you don¡¯t have to put on an act before me.¡±


    ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Tiffany was about to say something but gave up onforting her friend.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 297

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 297


    Chapter 297 I Miss You


    On the other hand, Oscar gave Isabe an irritated nce. She was upying his passenger¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, what do you want? I¡¯m busy and have no time for your games.¡±


    With a smile hanging on her lips, Isabe answered, ¡°Oscar, Mrs. Clinton told you to bring me to lunch.


    You won¡¯t go back on your word, right?¡±


    Oscar eyed her coldly before ordering, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s smile froze on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Oscar. I just want to have lunch with you. I haven¡¯t got the chance to treat you to a meal


    since my return. Can you join me for lunch for the sake of your mother?¡± Isabe backed down.


    An ordinary man would be unable to refuse Isabe¡¯s offer. However, Oscar was no ordinary man. He¡¯d


    only show his tenderness to his beloved and treated other women harshly.


    ¡°Get out,¡± he repeated.


    The smile on Isabe¡¯s face faded away. She leaned in her seat and said wistfully, ¡°Oscar, do you hate


    me that much? I like you a lot., and you¡¯ve divorced Ms. Winters. We¡¯re both single now. Are you going


    to be so cruel to a beautifuldy who is pleasing you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in desperate women. Even if Amelia doesn¡¯t exist, you¡¯re not my type. Stop clinging


    to me. Otherwise, I will take action even if you¡¯re a Walker.¡±


    Isabe stiffened at his warning. However, her years of experience working overseas allowed her to


    bite back the humiliation rising in her heart.


    shing a pleasant smile, she uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, Oscar. I want to let you know that I¡¯m interested


    in a position in the Sales Department in Clinton Corporations. Here is my resume. If you think I am a


    suitable candidate for the position, please hire me.¡±


    Having said that, she whipped out her resume from her bag that she had worked hard to prepare and


    handed it to Oscar.


    Oscar took her resume and flipped through it quickly. The resume was nicely done and packed with


    content. Isabe had graduated from a prestigious university. She didn¡¯t major in sales, but her


    experience would allow her to work in any position in anypany.


    ¡°It¡¯s a great resume. I believe anypany will wee you dly. Nevertheless, I¡¯m sorry to say that


    Clinton Corporations isn¡¯t hiring for now. I can introduce you to anotherpany that allows you to put


    your experience and knowledge to good use,¡± Oscar said as he returned her resume to her.


    Isabe¡¯s smile faltered. However, she didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Oscar, I met Ms. Winters yesterday. She gave


    me a ne and left me a message. Don¡¯t you want to know what she told me?¡±


    At the sight of the crystal ne in her hands, Oscar¡¯s expression changed. He snatched the


    ne from her and demanded, ¡°Why do you have this ne?¡± It was a gift he had prepared for


    Amelia back on the yacht, so the ne was very important to him.


    A smug and calctive look shed across Isabe¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oscar, it was Ms. Winters who gave me


    the ne. She also left a message for you.¡±


    Glowering at her, Oscar retorted, ¡°Impossible. Tell me. Did you steal this ne? If you don¡¯t tell me


    the truth, I¡¯ll make sure you return to Anndur at once.¡±


    Isabe cowered at his furious re. She took a deep breath and calmed down before saying, ¡°Oscar,


    that¡¯s an insult. Though our family isn¡¯t as wealthy as yours, I can afford all the luxurious items that I


    want, let alone a mere crystal ne. Why would I steal it? It was Ms. Winters who had given it to


    me!¡±


    Yes, she didn¡¯t steal the ne. Back in the Clinton residence, she once saw the ne on


    Amelia¡¯s nape. Pretending to be interested in it, she borrowed it for a closer look before hiring someone


    to make the same ne. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have an excuse to invite Oscar out.


    Oscar grasped the ne tightly as about a dozen expressions crossed his face. After a long


    moment of silence, he asked, ¡°What did Amelia say?¡±


    Isabe put on a modest smile. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what is it under one condition¡ªallow me to work in Clinton


    Corporations.¡±


    Oscar rolled his eyes. ¡°Is that a threat?¡±


    Giggling, Isabe replied, ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t be mean. I have feelings for you, so I wish to work in your


    company. Firste, first served, right? Of course, you can assume that I stole this ne from Ms.


    Winters. You¡¯re divorced now, so I can¡¯t really threaten you using this ne, right?¡±


    Oscar glowered at her. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Jerry to arrange a position for you.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s smile nearly slipped from her lips.


    Oscar, you still can¡¯t forget Amelia, huh? Even though you¡¯re divorced, you still care for her.


    The realization made her a little unhappy.


    ¡°Oscar, looks like you still can¡¯t forget Ms. Winters,¡± she remarked.


    ¡°Say it,¡± Oscar ordered curtly.


    Isabe tensed up momentarily before revealing, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll say it. Ms. Winters wants you to stay


    away from her after the divorce. She doesn¡¯t like ambiguities.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression soured upon hearing that. He stared at her icily and eximed, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Unbuckling his seatbelt, he dered irritably, ¡°If I knew you were going to say nonsense over lunch, I


    would¡¯ve remained in my office.¡±


    As he opened the door, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t be presumptuous. I only agreed to let you work in Clinton


    Corporations because of my mom. Next time, don¡¯t use defective items to y games with me.¡±


    Having said that, he alighted from his car and left Isabe alone in the car.


    Through the window, Isabe looked at Oscar¡¯s figure striding into the building as her lips curled into a


    smirk. ¡°Oscar, you¡¯re far more attractive than I¡¯ve expected. I like how domineering and possessive you


    are. The more indifferent you are, the more obsessed I am with you. I think I¡¯m going to fall in love with


    you,¡± she mused happily.


    Obviously, she wasn¡¯t going to let him slip out from her hands. Meanwhile, Oscar entered the building


    and entered the elevator wearing a grim expression. Once he stepped out of the elevator, he ordered,


    ¡°Linda, I want to see Jerry now.¡±


    Linda nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Got it, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar stalked into his office, and Jerry showed up soon.


    She knocked on the door politely and entered after Oscar granted her entry.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you wanted to see me?¡± Jerry stood before his desk.


    Without looking up, Oscar instructed, ¡°Jerry, arrange a position for Ms. Walker in the Sales


    Department.¡±


    Furrowing her brows, Jerry answered carefully, ¡°Mr. Clinton, the Sales Department is full. We have


    enough manpower. I¡¯m afraid the others willin if we recruit a new employee.¡± Back when Jerry


    was appointed the manager of the Sales Department, most of the employees were upset, too. If she


    wasn¡¯tpetent enough to strike a few lucrative deals, they wouldn¡¯t take her seriously.


    ¡°Just do as I say. If she isn¡¯tpetent enough, I¡¯ll arrange an easier job for her that won¡¯t require her


    to think much,¡± Oscarmanded with a dismissive wave.


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Clinton.¡± Jerry had no choice but to obey his order.


    As Oscar proceeded to ignore her and was reading a file in his hands, she asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, is there


    anything else? Or I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Hearing that, Oscar finally spared her a look. ¡°Did Amelia get in touch with you?¡±


    Jerry was stunned. Though she had no idea why her boss wanted to know about that, it didn¡¯t stop her


    from responding honestly. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I called Mrs. Clinton yesterday. We had a brief and casual


    conversation.¡± Oscar hadn¡¯t announced their divorce to the public yet, so only a few people knew about


    it.


    ¡°Did she mention me?¡± he urged.


    Jerry paused for a moment before asking curiously, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯re married to her. You sleep in the


    same bed every night. If you want to hear her praise, why don¡¯t you ask her outright?¡±


    Feeling awkward, Oscar coughed twice in an unnatural manner. ¡°Just say it,¡± he instructed.


    Oh, they must¡¯ve fought. No wonder Amelia acted strangelyst night, Jerry mused silently.


    ¡°Nothing much. She told me to remind you not to work nonstop and take your meals on time. She


    wants you to rest and take care of yourself.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s gaze softened as the corners of his mouth turned up into a grin. ¡°Did she really say that?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jerry nodded.


    After getting her confirmation, Oscar¡¯s mood lightened.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Jerry pondered over it, but found it hard to exin.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Finally, Jerry decided against revealing it and shook her head. ¡°She only told me to remind you to take


    good care of yourself instead of burying yourself in work.¡±


    ¡°All right. You can leave now.¡± Oscar waved.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Clinton. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    Once Jerry was out of sight, Oscar yed with his pen pensively. A minuteter, he got to his feet, put


    on his suit jacket, and strode out of his office.


    ¡°Linda, clear my schedule this afternoon and reschedule everything to tomorrow,¡± hemanded.


    ¡°But Mr. Clinton, Mr. Fendler from Saddle Group is on the way here for our two o¡¯clock meeting,¡± Linda


    said hastily.


    ¡°Postpone it. Say something came up. I¡¯ll treat him to a meal tomorrow to make up for missing the


    meeting.¡± By the time Oscar finished saying that, he was already in the elevator.


    Downstairs, he exited the elevator and hurried out of the building. Isabe was nowhere to be seen.


    After getting into his car, he started the engine and sped away. He was driving at a fast speed, for he


    couldn¡¯t wait to see Amelia. Though the woman was heartless enough to demand a divorce, she still


    cared for him. He didn¡¯t want to wait until a few dayster to see her.


    Huh, I guess absence makes the heart grow fonder.


    We have only been separated for a day, but it feels like a year has passed.


    He had never felt this way before and thought it was all a lie, but now the longing was gnawing at his


    heart.


    The more he missed her, the more he understood how painful love was.


    He only realized how deeply in love he was with Amelia after their split.


    I shall let her know that I¡¯ll pursue her and make her my wife again. I¡¯ll love and protect her with all my


    might. We¡¯ll raise Tony up together. One day, when he inherits Clinton Corporations, we can travel


    around the world and leave our mark in every country.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 298

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 298


    Chapter 298 Have A Talk


    Oscar drove at top speed. It only took him twenty minutes to get to the neighborhood where Tiffany


    lived. After parking the car, he quickly took the elevator upstairs.


    Standing in front of her apartment door, Oscar was going to knock on the door, but then he withdrew


    his hand almost immediately. He adjusted his suit and made sure his appearance was immacte


    before knocking on the door.


    Shortly after, the door was opened from the inside, and he came face-to-face with a middle-aged


    woman.


    ¡°Are you Mr. Clinton?¡± the woman asked after a moment of contemtion.


    Oscar replied, ¡°Yes, I am. Is Amelia here?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, she¡¯s not in at the moment. She went out with Tiffany and should be back in the evening. Would


    you like toe in and take a seat, Mr. Clinton?¡± the woman said.


    Oscar nodded in response.


    As the woman stepped aside to allow him to enter, he asked, ¡°Where is Tony?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the nursery. Kurt is watching over him. Go in and check on him. I¡¯ll prepare some fruits for


    you,¡± said the middle-aged woman while wiping her hands. She was not wary of Oscar, as she knew


    that Amelia had once been married to him.


    He nodded before entering the nursery.


    At that moment, Kurt was carrying Tony, and an odd expression shed across his face when he


    noticed Oscaring in. Nevertheless, he brought Tony over to him while greeting respectfully, ¡°Boss.¡±


    Oscar fixed his gaze on his son as he stretched out his hands. ¡°Let me carry him, Kurt.¡±


    Kurt hesitated momentarily, yet he still did as he was told to and handed Tony over to Oscar.


    However, Tony, who was quiet while being carried by Kurt, started bawling as soon as he was ced in


    Oscar¡¯s arms. His high-pitched howls caused the usually calm and collected Oscar to feel awkward.


    His son¡¯s cries left him nonplussed.


    Oddly enough, it seemed that Tony tended to put Oscar in awkward and helpless situations as though


    he held a grudge against him. Despite that, Oscar felt his anger dissipating quickly upon gazing at


    Tony¡¯s facial features that were very simr to Amelia¡¯s.


    Kurt looked concerned when he saw the baby wailing in Oscar¡¯s arms. ¡°Boss, Tony probably hasn¡¯t


    seen you in a while, so he¡¯s not used to it. Let me carry him instead.¡±


    Oscar shook his head before instructing, ¡°Leave the room for now. I wish to speak to Tony.¡±


    Kurt hesitated upon hearing that. He was obviously reluctant to leave Tony with his boss, as he was


    afraid that his clumsiness would scare the baby.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can I not spend some time alone with my son? Or perhaps you wish to take my


    ce since Amelia and I have divorced? Don¡¯t forget that I trained you, Kurt. You are a bodyguard, and


    Amelia is your client. During your training back then, I had already set the rule that you mustn¡¯t develop


    feelings for your clients. Has it slipped your mind?¡±


    After Kurt heard Oscar¡¯s words, his expression changed.


    Oscar gazed at him with piercing eyes. ¡°If I could promote you back then, Kurt, I can also ruin you right


    now. Amelia is mine, and you can nevery your hands on her. Remember who you are and don¡¯t


    cross the line. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to get rid of you.¡±


    Kurt lowered his head to hide the emotions in his eyes. His fingers slowly curled into fists as a myriad


    of emotions overwhelmed him.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Oscar said coldly.


    Despite his order, Kurt merely stood right where he was. A murderous look shed across Oscar¡¯s


    eyes as he sensed that Kurt was beginning to defy him.


    ¡°Are you nning to go against me, Kurt?¡± Oscar inquired warningly.


    ¡°I dare not, Boss. I merely think that since you and Amelia have already divorced, any single man


    would have the right to pursue her,¡± Kurt said. Unexpectedly, he refused to obey Oscar¡¯s order.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Oscar¡¯s gaze instantly darkened as he strode toward Kurt. Although they had little height difference, the


    menacing aura Oscar exuded made him seem more overbearing inparison.


    Perhaps it was due to the fact that Kurt had been working under Oscar as a bodyguard since he was


    young. Kurt had always felt great reverence for Oscar. Therefore, he felt intimidated when he


    confronted Oscar.


    ¡°Have you fallen in love with her?¡± asked Oscar.


    Kurt lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss. I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± he replied, indirectly admitting to it.


    Oscar suddenly let out augh.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that great? Amelia is pretty and also very kind. It¡¯s normal for a guy to be attracted to her.


    However, I thought that you weren¡¯t interested in rtionships, so this caught me by surprise.¡± He


    reached out to pat Kurt¡¯s shoulder, but he deliberately used more force as he went on, causing Kurt to


    scrunch up his face in pain.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you forget that she¡¯s mine, Kurt. She still belongs to me even after our divorce. I¡¯ve never


    once thought of letting her go. Should you dare to touch her, there won¡¯t be any need for you to remain


    by her side any longer,¡± threatened Oscar.


    Kurt stood perfectlyposed as he stared back at Oscar impassively. ¡°Boss, as long as Amelia


    remains single, I have the right to pursue her. If she decides to rekindle her rtionship with you, I¡¯ll


    return to being her bodyguard. I¡¯ll also make sure to conceal my feelings deep within me.¡±


    Oscar let out another chuckle upon hearing that.


    ¡°Well, well, Kurt. It has only been a few months, and you already dare to defy me. As expected of the


    subordinate that I personally trained. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll take measures to get rid of you? I don¡¯t


    feelfortable leaving a love rival by her side,¡± he said as he stared at Kurt.


    Hearing that, Kurt could not keep hisposure anymore.


    ¡°Unless I die, I¡¯ll return to her side no matter what happens.¡± Kurt stared at Oscar, and they both knew


    that none of them would back down.


    The smile vanished from Oscar¡¯s face. He then dered, ¡°I must say that you have guts, Kurt. Don¡¯t


    worry. I won¡¯t let you leave her side. Instead, I¡¯ll make sure that she willingly marries me once again. As


    for you, you¡¯ll be nothing but her confidante in this lifetime.¡±


    Kurt simply pursed his lips in response.


    While the two were in a standoff, Amelia¡¯s and Tiffany¡¯s voices could be hearding from the outside.


    Oscar quicklyposed himself and carried Tony out of the room.


    ¡°Amelia.¡±


    Amelia froze in her tracks momentarily when she noticed Oscaring out of the nursery. However, as


    soon as the image of him holding Isabe¡¯s hand came into her mind, she felt jealousy overwhelming


    her.


    Unbeknownst to her, Isabe had deliberately held onto his hand at that time and even whispered to


    him shamelessly, ¡°If you forcefully break away from my hold, I¡¯ll shout aloud that you¡¯re molesting me. I


    don¡¯t think you¡¯ll enjoy being aughingstock in public, right?¡±


    Back then, Oscar was displeased after hearing Isabe¡¯s words, as there had never been a woman


    who dared to challenge him that way. He had initially thought of shrugging her off and leaving


    immediately. However, as soon as he recalled that Amelia had asked Isabe to pass on a message to


    him, he had no choice but to endure her presence.


    Amelia, who knew nothing about the truth, was saddened by the memory. Therefore, her attitude


    toward her ex-husband held a tad more aloofness and indifference as she inquired, ¡°Are you here to


    visit Tony?¡±


    Oscar frowned upon sensing her indifference. He disliked the way she talked to him.


    He walked toward Amelia, but thetter backed away immediately.


    Oscar¡¯s brows drew even tighter together. He had no idea what had transpired during these two days


    after the divorce that would cause her to react in such a manner.


    ¡°Amelia, I had been busy in the office for the past two days, which is why I only came to see you now.


    Are you mad at me?¡± he exined while looking at her.


    Indeed, how can you not be busy? You were frolicking with a beauty!


    Bitterness washed over Amelia as that thought came to her.


    Unaware of her thoughts, Oscar repeated, ¡°Are you really angry with me?¡±


    ¡°I think you may have forgotten that we¡¯ve already divorced, Mr. Clinton. I don¡¯t have the right to care


    about whether or not you were truly busy. Anyway, I won¡¯t stop you from visiting Tony.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Amelia?¡± Oscar took a long stride forward, intending to approach her. However, she hid


    behind Tiffany like a startled kitten.


    Staring intently at her, he asked in a solemn tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Amelia?¡±


    Amelia continued hiding without saying a word.


    Tiffany, on the other hand, red at Oscar as she remarked, ¡°Can you drop the act, Mr. Clinton? In the


    past, I merely thought that you were a two-timer. Who would¡¯ve thought that it had gone up to three


    now? Are you delighted that three women are fighting for your love? You¡¯re straight-up trash, the worst


    I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±


    Oscar frowned as he stared at her with a piercing gaze. ¡°What do you mean by that? Exin yourself,


    Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you should admit to it, since you have the guts to do it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s hypocritical to


    keep hiding it? Amelia has already divorced you, so you can marry any noble, rich girl out there for all I


    care. Just stop acting so loving toward Amelia, okay? It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    ¡°What noble, rich girl?¡±


    ¡°Must you still put up the act, Mr. Clinton? Do I have to remind you about you and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tiff!¡± Amelia raised her tone as she stopped her friend.


    Hearing this, Tiffany swallowed those words, simply shrugging before giving a curt reply, ¡°Do whatever


    you want, Mr. Clinton. Hug Tony for a little longer if you like.¡±


    You might not get to hold him again in the future. Anyway, all thedies love you, so you¡¯ll naturally


    have more children when you marry someone elseter.


    ¡°Tiffany, what noble, rich girl were you talking about? Tell me clearly!¡± Oscar asked persistently with a


    puzzled look.


    As Tiffany decided to walk away, he turned his gaze toward Amelia. ¡°Could there be a


    misunderstanding between us, Amelia? Did someone spread rumors about me in front of you?¡±


    Amelia shook her head, avoiding his gaze the entire time. ¡°No. Tiff is merely spewing nonsense. I¡¯m


    tired. I¡¯ll head in to rest. Leave after you¡¯re done seeing Tony.¡±


    Oscar reached out and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk, Amelia.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 299

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 299


    Chapter 299 Without You


    Amelia merely looked coolly at him. ¡°My head hurts, so I would like to rest, Mr. Clinton. Besides, I think


    there¡¯s nothing left for us to talk about after the divorce.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± he insisted while gazing at her eyes.


    Amelia started struggling to free herself from his hold. Noticing this, he immediately tightened his grip.


    ¡°Keep moving if you wish for Tony to fall, Amelia¡±


    She gave him a look of mncholy and relented.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± he repeated once more.


    At that moment, Amelia felt nothing but exhaustion. After pondering briefly, she nodded.


    Oscar handed Tony over to Tiffany before dragging Amelia into the bedroom and locking the door


    behind them.


    Tiffany ran toward the bedroom door with Tony in her arms, yelling as she banged on the door, ¡°Oscar!


    Don¡¯t you dare to harm Amelia, or I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Tiff. We¡¯re just talking. Take good care of Tony.¡± Amelia¡¯s voice came from inside.


    Still carrying the baby, Tiffany could only kick the door in frustration. In the end, she had no other


    choice but to sit back down on the sofa while Kurt solemnly red at the bedroom door.


    After ncing at Kurt, Tiffany let out another sigh. ¡°Come over and have a seat, Kurt.¡±


    However, Kurt still remained where he was, spacing out.


    Preupied with coaxing Tony, Tiffany stopped caring about Kurt.


    Meanwhile, Oscar had trapped Amelia between him and the wall in the bedroom as he asked, ¡°Why


    are you treating me so coldly, Amelia?¡±


    Amelia suppressed the bitterness within her as she looked up at him with feigned nonchnce. ¡°I think


    you¡¯ve misunderstood, Mr. Clinton. I¡¯ve always treated outsiders like this. If my attitude has offended


    you in some way, then I¡¯ll apologize. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s face turned gloomy after he heard her words. He lifted her chin and drew closer to her until


    they were one inch away from kissing.


    However, Amelia turned her head aside and pushed him, making use of that opportunity to scurry


    away.


    She took a deep breath to calm her racing heart.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, we¡¯ve already divorced, so I hope you can treat me with some respect,¡± Amelia said icily,


    concealing her true feelings.


    Oscar stared at her as a troubled look shed across his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Amelia? Why are you treating me so coldly? If you refuse to say it, I¡¯ll send


    someone to find out the truth.¡±


    Amelia turned to look at him. ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood, Mr. Clinton. I merely felt that there was no


    need for any entanglements with each other after the divorce. Don¡¯te over if you¡¯re busy. I don¡¯t


    wish for others to misunderstand your intentions.¡±


    ¡°Do you really mean it?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Amelia lowered her gaze.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± he said.


    After taking another deep breath, she obediently raised her head to meet his intense gaze.


    ¡°Why must you treat me so coldly? Yes, we¡¯ve indeed divorced. But we¡¯re still friends. You¡¯ve always


    been easy-going toward your friends, so why must you distance yourself from me? If I¡¯ve done


    something wrong, please let me know. Don¡¯t push me away.¡±


    A sh of annoyance appeared in her eyes as she listened to his words.


    Oscar Clinton, you already have Isabe, so why are you saying such provocative words? Don¡¯t you


    know that your current behavior is extremely repulsive?


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯ve divorced, Mr. Clinton. Although I¡¯m not sure how other divorced couples


    interact, I will never be friends with you. Please leave immediately. I need to pack my things.¡± Amelia


    assumed a cold expression as she looked at him.


    All of a sudden, Oscar walked up to her and pushed her onto the bed before falling on top of her in an


    intimate position.


    He reached out to stroke her hair as he said softly, ¡°I miss you so much, Amelia. Having not seen you


    for two days, I finally understood what it meant by ¡®absence makes the heart grow fonder.¡¯ Please don¡¯t


    treat me coldly. I regretted letting go of your hand so carelessly. Let¡¯s start over. You said that I had


    someone in my heart before our divorce. That¡¯s fine. I can pursue you all over again so that you¡¯ll


    understand my feelings. Let¡¯s get along well.¡±


    As Amelia gazed at Oscar¡¯s eyes that were glowing with sincerity, the frustration that had lingered in


    her heart grew stronger. She suddenly had the urge to tear his mask off to find out how thick-skinned a


    person had to be to remain unmoved in the face of many women¡¯s pursuits.


    The deeper her love was for him, the more intense the hatred she felt when she discovered that he had


    quickly moved on to another woman after the divorce.


    I would be lying if I said that there wasn¡¯t resentment in my heart when I saw Oscar holding hands with


    Isabe. Even though we have already divorced, I still feel a sense of betrayal. No one will be able to


    understand the heart-wrenching pain I¡¯m experiencing.


    Amelia¡¯s expression was indecipherable as she looked at him. All of a sudden, as if she was taking


    revenge on him, she propped herself up and struck his head, causing his face to scrunch up in pain.


    Oscar copsed to one side, hugging his head as he groaned in pain.


    The satisfaction of revenge she initially felt gradually turned into concern when she saw him remaining


    in that position for a while without letting go of his head.


    ¡°Are¡­ Are you okay?¡± At the end of the day, Amelia still cared about him.


    Since Amelia had loved Oscar for so many years, there was no way her feelings for him could vanish


    within a day. Even if he chose to betray her, she knew that she would not be able to forget him for the


    rest of her life.


    To her, he was like arge, mysterious castle that she could not get out of and would only fall deeper


    into as time psed.


    Oscar¡¯s continuous moans of pain made Amelia even more worried. She tried to approach him to


    check his condition, but he dodged her touch.


    ¡°Let me have a look. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Do your eyes hurt? I¡¯m so sorry about this. Let¡¯s go to the


    hospital.¡± Amelia was close to breaking down in tears from anxiety.


    Hearing those words, Oscar finally spoke up. ¡°Kiss me. I might recover immediately after that.¡±


    It was then that she finally realized that she had been tricked by him.


    ¡°How dare you trick me, Oscar,¡± eximed Amelia angrily as she prepared to leave the bed. However,


    before her feet could touch the ground, she was pulled back and pinned down by Oscar.


    Due to their closeness, she could finally see therge red patch that spread above his nose bridge, and


    it ruined his handsome look.


    Amelia¡¯s mouth gaped in shock as she did not expect the collision to be so severe. Yet, she could not


    help but feel extremely satisfied deep down.


    Finding his current appearance funny, she could not help but let out a chuckle.


    The corner of Oscar¡¯s lips curled upward as well when he noticed her smile. However, he pretended to


    be pissed when he uttered, ¡°Such a heartless woman to reduce me to such a state. Judging by your


    force, I would be blind now if you had hit my eyes.¡±


    Amelia, who was being extremely sensitive to the word ¡°blind,¡± grew distant once more. The smile on


    her face gradually vanished as she said, ¡°Please leave, Mr. Clinton. I¡¯m feeling a little tired.¡±


    Oscar was extremely confused by the sudden change in her expression. He thought that the tension


    between them had eased quite a bit. However, things went back to the way they were before in just a


    blink of an eye.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Amelia? Could you please tell me?¡± he asked patiently.


    His words seemed to have further angered her as she shook her head violently before remarking, ¡°Who


    do you think you are, Oscar? Who gave you the right to care about my matters? Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯ve


    already divorced. You can drop the facade of a good husband. Don¡¯t you know how hateful you are for


    treating me tenderly even though you already have another woman? I don¡¯t wish to argue with you. I¡¯m


    just begging you to give me some space. There¡¯s no point in acting affectionate after the divorce. I


    don¡¯t know how to face you with your current behavior.¡±


    She paused for a moment before attempting to speak calmly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My words were quite harsh.


    Still, I¡¯m begging you. Please don¡¯te here again.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression instantly darkened after he heard what she said.


    He could not help but feel irritated as he solemnly looked at the slightly hysterical Amelia. Their current


    situation was entirely different from what he had envisioned, seeing as his attempts at a romantic


    pursuit only resulted in her distant treatment. He had no idea what went wrong.


    ¡°What exactly is the matter? You can always tell me your grievances. Why do you have to push me


    away?¡± he asked in a solemn tone.


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Mr. Clinton. I don¡¯t have any grievances. I¡¯m simply tired,¡± she huffed with a


    shrug.


    Oscar looked intently at her in response.


    Despite that, she merely shuffled backward as she stared coldly at him.


    Oscar felt extremely frustrated when he noticed that she was resisting his touch. He slowly curled his


    right hand into a fist, lifted it, and hit the bed heavily as he let out a growl like a wild beast.


    Startled by his actions, Amelia pulled the nket over herself while gazing fearfully at the man who


    looked as though he was about to pounce on her.


    Oscar punched the bed several times with a flicker of malice glinting in his eyes. He then took a couple


    of deep breaths to suppress his rage and only looked toward Amelia after he had calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry. I lost control of myself just now. Did I scare you?¡±


    Amelia kept moving backward. Seeing that, Oscar knew she was resisting him.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of me?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m just a little tired and wish to sleep.¡± She was indirectly telling him to


    leave.


    Oscar forced a smile after taking a deep breath. ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯lle back tomorrow. Let¡¯s talk


    again once you¡¯ve rested well. Looks like I showed up at the wrong time.¡±


    Getting down from the bed, he elegantly adjusted his suit and said without turning around, ¡°I¡¯ll let you


    rest, Amelia. I¡¯ll get going now. I hope that we¡¯ll be able to talk amicably tomorrow.¡± With that said, he


    walked toward the door. However, Amelia¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from behind. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to see


    you, so don¡¯t bothering tomorrow.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s hand stilled on the doorknob. He gulped before replying in a low voice, ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll definitely


    come back tomorrow.¡±


    After saying that, he opened the door and left.


    Amelia slumped on the bed as she stared at the closed door nkly, feeling as though her soul had left


    her body.


    Oscar, my heart has stopped beating without you. I¡¯m now like a walking corpse.


    Sadness washed over Amelia as the thought came to her mind.


    At the end of the day, I still forced him to leave. There¡¯ll probably be no chance of us meeting again in


    this lifetime.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 300

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 300


    Chapter 300 Good Impression


    Immediately after Oscar had left, Tiffany handed Tony over to Kurt and entered the bedroom. When she


    noticed that Amelia was lying on the bed in a daze, she quickly went to her bedside and called out


    softly, ¡°Amelia¡­ Amelia¡­¡±


    However, Amelia merely blinked her eyes and looked at her like a doll without a soul.


    Seeing this, Tiffany sat down and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Are you all right?¡± she asked with


    concern.


    With a slight shake of her head and a bitter smile, Amelia replied, ¡°My heart hurts, Tiff. Despite being


    aware that he has someone else, I¡¯m still easily led on by his every move. I hate myself for being so


    weak. If only I didn¡¯t love him so much, then I wouldn¡¯t feel so awful.¡±


    Tiffany held her hand and pulled her up while saying encouragingly, ¡°You¡¯re the best, Babe. You just


    can¡¯t move on from it yet. It¡¯ll get better after a while.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were still nk and empty even after she heard what Tiffany said. It was as though her


    soul had left along with Oscar.


    ¡°Babe, if you can¡¯t bear to leave him, just go and get him back. I can tell that he still has feelings for


    you, so you¡¯ll definitely seed if you make the first move.¡±


    Amelia nced at her best friend before getting down from the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go and pack my bags. The


    flight is at midnight, so there isn¡¯t much time left,¡± she said softly.


    Tiffany also got down from the bed. ¡°There¡¯s still a few hours till midnight. Besides, I already packed


    your bags yesterday. Our flight to Saspiuburg will take only an hour and a half. There will be a private


    car taking us to the city when we arrive there. Our purpose to fly there is only to confuse the Clintons


    who intend to investigate us. Once we¡¯ve left the city, let¡¯s take a boat and settle in a small town in


    Jazona. How about that?¡±


    Amelia threw her a sideways nce. ¡°Haven¡¯t we decided on this previously?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just confirming our ns with you. My only worry is that you¡¯ll change your mind when the time


    comes,¡± Tiffanymented with a shrug before reaching out to pinch her best friend¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Smile


    for me, Babe. You should have seen the look on your face just now. It was as though you had lost your


    soul. My heart ached for you when I saw your expression.¡±


    Amelia forced a smile upon hearing that.


    Seeing how miserable her best friend was, Tiffany tried to cheer her up by cracking some jokes. After


    some time, she finally said seriously, ¡°I asked Derrick to create two fake identity cards for you and Tony.


    Due to your special statuses, Oscar¡¯s men will be able to track you both down if you used your real


    identity cards to board the ne. However, you need not worry, as the information on the cards is


    recorded on the household registration website. In other words, the name is real, and the person was


    merely changed to you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for helping me out, Tiff.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Smile for me, and I¡¯ll take that as your act of gratitude.¡±


    Hearing this, Amelia offered her a smile.


    Tiffany smiled back. Her smile had a healing effect which was veryforting to the receivers.


    ¡°You and Oscar are already divorced, Babe. Technically speaking, you don¡¯t have the right to care


    about who he is with at present. Despite wanting to beat him up, I don¡¯t have a good reason to do so. I


    understand that you¡¯re upset and can¡¯t let go of the feelings you have for him during these five years.


    But let bygones be bygones. You still have to consider your own life, especially your eyes. The medical


    knowledge here is very advanced, which is why I don¡¯t want you to leave. The medical supplies in the


    small town we¡¯re heading to cannot bepared to the ones here. It could be detrimental to your


    treatment if you were to be treated there. Despite knowing that, you still insist on taking your health


    lightly.¡±


    Listening to her nagging, Amelia merely turned around and pretended to fold her nkets.


    Seeing her reaction, Tiffany knew that it was probably best for her to stop talking.


    The visit from Oscar earlier on made Amelia depressed, and as a result, the entire apartment was filled


    with a dreary atmosphere.


    She ate very little during dinner. Although Tiffany kept piling her te with food, she only took a few


    bites before cing down her silverware. ¡°I¡¯m full. Carry on with your meal, Tiff, Kurt. I¡¯ll go for a walk


    for better digestion.¡±


    Tiffany frowned when she noticed how little her best friend ate. ¡°Is that all you¡¯re eating, Babe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full now.¡±


    ¡°Have it your way. I¡¯ll heat the leftover food and leave them in the pot. You can have themter if you


    get hungry,¡± Tiffany replied after some time.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the meal, Amelia went to the nursery to y with Tony. She spent two hours ying with him


    before returning to her room to rest.


    As soon as the clock struck ten, Amelia got up and left the guestroom with her two pieces of luggage.


    Kurt and Tiffany were already waiting for her outside.


    ¡°Babe, are you all ready?¡± Tiffany asked.


    Amelia nodded her head in response.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then. Otherwise, we¡¯ll bete.¡±


    The three left the apartment along with Tony. Before entering the elevator, Tiffany kept looking back at


    the home she had lived in for many years and only withdrew her gaze when the elevator door closed.


    As they walked out of the apartment lobby, they noticed a tall figure leaning against a bright red BMW.


    Amelia and Tiffany did a double-take, assuming that Oscar had found out about their ns to leave.


    However, upon closer look, they discovered that they were mistaken.


    Tiffany¡¯s mouth gaped with disbelief. ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Hisson?¡±


    The man was none other than Derrick.


    He straightened his back and flicked the non-existent dust off his clothes elegantly before walking


    toward Tiffany.


    ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend. How can I not send off mydy?¡± he said to her with a smile.


    Tiffany felt a blush creeping up her cheeks. She was not used to being pampered by a man in front of


    others.


    She instinctively looked at Amelia to observe her reaction. Her best friend had a faint smile on her face


    as she held out her hand graciously. Derrick did the same and shook her hand politely.


    ¡°May I address you as Derrick? It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you this time as Tiffany¡¯s boyfriend,¡± said Amelia


    with a chuckle.


    Derrick smiled back at her. ¡°I¡¯m also happy to greet you as her boyfriend. Tiff has exined your


    situation to me. Don¡¯t hesitate to look for me if you need help. I won¡¯t object if it¡¯s within my means.¡±


    Amelia put on a gracious smile. ¡°It seems I have Tiff to thank for this.¡±


    Derrick took the luggage from Tiffany and wrapped his other arm around her waist. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve


    prepared a private ne for you both,¡± he said.


    Tiffany immediately blushed upon hearing this. Her tone instinctively turned warm and loving as she


    replied, ¡°D-Derrick, we¡¯ve already bought ne tickets.¡± As the two had just made their rtionship


    official, she was still not used to addressing him affectionately by his first name.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to check in for you all. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make it seem as though you¡¯ve all boarded


    the ne to Saspiuburg. The Clintons will surely be misled by the false trail,¡± said Derrick confidently.


    As soon as he heard that, Kurt began to scrutinize the other man discreetly. He had to admit that


    Derrick was a mboyant man. He was tall and well-built, and he had delicate facial features that did


    not make him seem feminine. He would definitely stand out among the crowd.


    Kurt silently remarked as he sized Derrick up. This was no ordinary man.


    While he was doing that, the man turned to look at him and asked politely, ¡°May I know who this person


    is?¡±


    ¡°He was sent by Oscar to protect Amelia and can be considered her private bodyguard. He¡¯s


    professionally trained and very skilled at fighting. He¡¯s amazing, so I¡¯ve chosen him to be the prototype


    of the main character of the action novel I¡¯m writing!¡± It was hard to tell if Tiffany was doing this


    intentionally as she kept heaping praises on Kurt.


    This time, it was Derrick who began scrutinizing Kurt. ¡°You¡¯re good at fighting? Let¡¯s find a time to spar.


    If your skills are truly impressive, I can hire you as an instructor, and you just need to tell me your


    desired sry.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Kurt briefly. He never spoke much in front of strangers, which gave others the


    impression that he did not get along well with people.


    Derrick drove them to the location of the private ne and parked the car. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Amelia got out of the car with Tony in her arms, followed by Tiffany from the front passenger seat. Kurt


    was thest to get out.


    A small private ne that was two meters high was parked not far from them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you around the ne,¡± Derrick said as he put his arm around Tiffany¡¯s waist. At that


    point, the staff members had already taken out all the luggage from the trunk of the car.


    Tiffany had always known that Derrick was rich. However, it was only when she got on the ne and


    looked at thevish interior that she realized his family background was more prestigious than she had


    imagined. Although she was proud to have such an outstanding man as her boyfriend, she could not


    help but feel pressured at the same time.


    Can I really hold on to such a good man?


    She was afraid that the pressure from his family would stress her out after being with him for a long


    time.


    ¡°Do you like it? I had it decorated to suit your preferences.¡±


    Tiffany tried her best to sound normal. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do this for me.¡± Having written romance


    novels about domineering CEOs spending money on theirdies for many years, she had never once


    thought that she would experience it in person.


    ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend, so I¡¯m happy to pamper you,¡± said Derrick sweetly. After saying that, he turned to


    address Amelia. ¡°Have a seat, Amelia. The ne will take off soon.¡±


    After the four of them sat down, Amelia asked, ¡°Where are you sending us to, Derrick?¡±


    Derrick replied, ¡°I own a vi at Beshya. You can settle down there. I heard from Tiff about your eyes


    and thought that it would be better for you to settle down in an upscale area like Beshya instead of a


    small town. Firstly, in Beshya, there is good medical equipment to treat your eyes, and secondly, Tony


    will be able to receive proper education here when he grows up. Don¡¯t worry. The security system in


    the vi is very advanced and won¡¯t disclose your personal information. I can guarantee that Oscar will


    never find this ce.¡±


    Amelia did not expect him to n everything out in such a short period.


    ¡°Although I owe it to Tiff for such a good treatment, I would like to thank you for your help.¡± She did not


    refuse Derrick¡¯s offer, as she knew full well that living in a big city would be advantageous for Tony¡¯s


    future education.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be a family in the future. Since Tiff cares a lot about you, your well-being is important to me as


    well,¡± he replied.


    Amelia could not help but think highly of Derrick. If this isn¡¯t an act, he¡¯ll be the perfect man for Tiff.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 301

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 301


    Chapter 301 Left


    It was two-thirty in the morning when the ne touched down in Beshya. A private car was waiting for


    them at the airport, and Derrick had his men put all the luggage into the car.


    The four adults and the sleeping Tony got into the car, and the chauffeur drove everyone to Derrick¡¯s


    vi, which was in the suburbs. That was a luxurious ce and had a number of different vis in its


    surroundings. It was obviously located within a luxurious area.


    The chauffeur drove the car over and parked it. After that, Derrick spoke to the chauffeur. ¡°You can go


    home and rest up now.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Hisson.¡±


    After getting out of the car, Derrick said, ¡°This is the vi I got for myself here in Beshya. Everyone in


    the neighborhood is a powerful figure here, and if you girls are bored, you can go talk to the neighbors.


    Thedies here are mostly wives of rich men and often have a lot of free time. There¡¯s no need to be


    too polite, though, because everyone knows each other here.¡±


    Amelia examined the spacious vi. She could not help but gasp once more at how Derrick was much


    wealthier than she imagined.


    ¡°Derrick, you are richer than I thought. Oh, but you better treasure Tiff because she has an intensive


    network,¡±mented Amelia in a meaningful tone.


    She was basically hinting that Derrick should not assume that he could mess with Tiffany just because


    he was rich. Amelia and Tiffany were not as powerful as he was, but if Derrick were to hurt Tiffany, they


    would empty the limited resources they had just to fight him.


    Derrick was a genius, so naturally, he understood what Amelia was hinting at. He could not help but


    grow more impressed by Amelia. At that moment, he finally understood why Tiffany was willing to go


    through hell and fight endlessly for Amelia. The old wives¡¯ tale ims that friendships between women


    are weak, but I guess things only seem that way because some women never truly worked hard for


    their friendship. Sometimes, women make friends that are there for them forever.


    Derrick smiled and replied, ¡°I am not stupid enough to hurt the woman I spent three years courting. If


    anything, I will treasure her and love her for the rest of my life because it¡¯d be a waste of my time


    otherwise.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s lips instinctively curved into a smile. Good. At least one of us can lead a happy life.


    ¡°You better remember what you promise today, Derrick. If I ever catch you hurting her, I will take her far,


    far away,¡± threatened Amelia.


    Draping his arm over Tiffany, Derrick confidently announced, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Amelia. You won¡¯t have to.¡±


    Tiffany felt her cheeks burning red. She would not be surprised if someone were to tell her she looked


    as bright as an apple at that moment.


    She pushed Derrick away and pretended to be annoyed beforeining, ¡°That¡¯s enough from the


    both of you. I¡¯m standing right here, you know? Geez, I feel like a piece of jewelry being tossed back


    and forth. Come on, let¡¯s hurry up. It¡¯s almost three, and we can all forget about getting any sleep if we


    keep wasting our time talking over here.¡±


    After saying all that, Tiffany forged ahead. She was so shy that she could not help but cover her face


    with her hand.


    Amelia could not resist giggling at that funny scene. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Amelia.


    Tiffany was rather in tune with her tomboy side, so she would never have felt shy if she didn¡¯t love


    Derrick. It was likely she loved Derrick more than she realized. At that moment, Amelia simply prayed


    that Derrick¡¯s love for Tiffany was true. Otherwise, Tiffany would be in more pain than anyone could


    imagine. It was just like how things were with Amelia. She looked fine on the surface, but the truth was


    that she had already given up on love. Other than Oscar, she could not see herself falling in love with


    other men.


    ¡°When you love someone that deeply, everyone else thates after will be nothing but his


    recement.¡±


    That was one of the most iconic quotes from the television drama that Amelia used to watch.


    When Amelia entered the vi, she saw two rows of maids standing at the side. Tiffany was stupefied


    as she stared at the maids, who had been waiting for them for quite some time.


    When everyone entered, the maids simultaneously stated, ¡°Wee.¡±


    Amelia was smiling a little stiffly at the time. Tiffany, on the other hand, backed away to Amelia¡¯s side to


    hug her arm. The former shot a strange look over at Derrick before whispering, ¡°D-Derrick, was this


    your idea?¡±


    It was the middle of the night, so at first, Tiffany thought she had stumbled into a haunted mansion. She


    entered the vi on her own earlier, and the sight of everyone scared her so much that she almost wet


    her pants. Is this a surprise or an ambush?


    Derrick found that amusing. Releasing a grin, he asked, ¡°Do you not enjoy weing gestures like


    these?¡±


    Tiffany tugged at his arm a little and replied, ¡°D-Derrick¡­ Ah, that sounds so weird. I think I¡¯ll just call


    you Mr. Hisson. Anyway, don¡¯t get everyone up in the middle of the night just for things like this lest


    they will assume that we¡¯re divas. Let everyone go to bed already.¡±


    With a smile, Derrick waved his hands and instructed, ¡°You can go back to your respective rooms now,


    everyone.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± replied the trained maids. With that, they returned to their rooms in an orderly manner.


    An elderly guy in his sixties approached them and politely informed, ¡°Mr. Hisson, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve


    prepared the rooms for your guests, and they can move in right away.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jeremy,¡± replied Derrick respectfully to the elderly man.


    After that, Derrick turned to Tiffany and Amelia to introduce everyone to each other. ¡°This is Jeremy,¡±


    he started. ¡°He is the butler who helps me maintain this vi.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Jeremy,¡± greeted Amelia and Tiffany graciously.


    Endearing warmth exuded from Jeremy¡¯s eyes when he gazed at the women. Smiling, he replied, ¡°Mr.


    Hisson told me about the two of you. I gather you¡¯re both Ms. Winters?¡±


    ¡°You can call me Amelia, Jeremy.¡±


    ¡°And you can call me Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± replied Jeremy. He was obviously delighted to see how respectful both


    Amelia and Tiffany were.


    Derrick wrapped his arm around Tiffany and happily announced, ¡°Jeremy, this is my girlfriend, and she


    will be thedy of the house someday. Please take care of her while I¡¯m gone and know that her orders


    carry the same weight as mine.¡±


    A hint of surprise shed past Jeremy¡¯s eyes. He thought about it for a while before asking, ¡°But, Mr.


    Hisson, what about Ms. Halliwell?¡±


    Hearing the mention of that name, Derrick turned grouchy and immediately scolded, ¡°Tiffany is the only


    woman for me, Jeremy. Everyone else has nothing to do with me!¡±


    Jeremy was quick to hide his shock away. After that, he apologized, ¡°I apologize. Please ignore what I


    said.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Jeremy added, ¡°It¡¯ste, Mr. Hisson. Both Amelia and Tiffany look tired from the


    travel, so how about I take everyone to their respective rooms?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Amelia and Tiffany were curious about the woman Jeremy mentioned, but it was indeed toote, so


    they put that aside and went to the rooms that Jeremy had prepared.


    In the meantime, Jeremy stared at Kurt, who was silently carrying Tony in his arms. ¡°Mr. Hisson, who is


    this?¡± the butler queried.


    More importantly, who is this boy?


    Shooting a look at Derrick, Jeremy wondered, H-He could not be Mr. Hisson¡¯s son, could he?


    Oblivious to what was going on in the elder¡¯s mind, Derrick simply replied, ¡°That is the bodyguard


    Amelia hired. The kid in his arms is Amelia¡¯s son, and they are both important guests. Tell the others to


    tend to both of their needs.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Hisson.¡±


    Since it was gettingte, Derrick retired to his bedroom after saying a few more words.


    The night ended soon after.


    At around eight o¡¯clock, Amelia and Tiffany walked down the stairs. At the same time, Jeremy was


    exiting the kitchen. Spotting the women, he smiled and voiced, ¡°Ah, Amelia, Tiffany, you¡¯re up. Come


    and have your breakfast. I¡¯ll be waking Mr. Hisson as well.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Jeremy,¡± greeted Amelia and Tiffany politely after they walked down the stairs.


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    Amelia and Tiffany sat down, and about five minutester, Derrick and Kurt came to join them.


    Derrick circled around to Tiffany¡¯s side and kissed her cheek as if no one was there. After that, he


    asked, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    Tiffany could not help but blush. She pretended to be famished and had her head down so low that she


    was practically stuck to the te.


    Seeing that, Derrick found it especially cute, whereas Amelia, who was sitting next to Tiffany, simply


    grinned as she watched the couple¡¯s adorable interaction.


    Taking the other seat next to Tiffany, Derrick turned to Amelia. ¡°What about you, Amelia? Did you sleep


    well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Amelia as she munched on her breakfast.


    Nodding, Derrick queried, ¡°I noticed that Kurt has potential, so I¡¯ve assigned Denise to babysit Tony.


    Will it be okay if I have Kurt work for me, Amelia? It¡¯s weird for a man to stay home all day to babysit.


    His talent would go to waste, and his skills will slowly deteriorate, so don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better if he


    works for me?¡±


    Derrick had always been on the lookout for talent. He also thought that a man like Kurt should venture


    far and wide to build a career, as opposed to staying at home just to babysit.


    Letting out a smile, Amelia responded, ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask Kurt about this. I will definitely agree to it if


    that is what he wishes.¡±


    Hearing that, Derrick turned to Kurt. ¡°What do you say, Kurt? Don¡¯t misread the situation, though. I¡¯m


    not asking you to abandon your task to protect Amelia. All I¡¯m requesting is for you to help me train a


    few men to be better security guards. You can train them right here in the vi. The Hissons run a huge


    corporation, after all, and our family needs a lot of security guards to keep us safe. Can you train


    them?¡±


    Kurt looked at Amelia, who nodded at him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Kurt agreed.


    ¡°Great, then it¡¯s settled. As for your pay, I will have to see if you are as great as Tiffany said. If you are,


    I promise I will reward you handsomely.¡± Derrick grinned excitedly as he had recruited another talented


    man into his corporation.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Kurt didn¡¯t respond to that.


    He didn¡¯t really care about the money because he had been working for Oscar for years. Thetter


    could be cruel when doing business, but he was not stingy with his subordinates. He would pay Kurt


    more than anyone else would. Oscar would even transfer funds into Kurt¡¯s private ount when the


    latter did some personal errands for him, and it was more than enough for Kurt to spend the rest of his


    life in luxury.


    After breakfast, Derrick¡¯s phone rang. He frowned and picked it up. No one knew what was said at the


    time, but Derrick¡¯s expression turned increasingly grimmer as he listened. In the end, he uttered, ¡°Okay,


    got it. I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡±


    With that, he hung up the phone and apologized, ¡°Sorry, but I have to go home for a while. My mom¡¯s


    illness acted up again, and she has been taken to the hospital. I have to go check up on her.¡±


    ¡°Hurry, then,¡± urged Tiffany worriedly. ¡°Send my regards to your mom.¡±


    Pulling her into an embrace, Derrick muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my mom will be fine. When she recovers,


    I¡¯ll make time and bring you to her. Then we can talk about our marriage when our rtionship


    stabilizes.¡±


    Blushing from embarrassment, Tiffany urged shyly, ¡°Ah, go back already. We¡¯ll talk about the wedding


    later.¡± She thought that it was still too early to talk about marriage since they had just started dating.


    Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t feel pressured or annoyed when she heard Derrick say all that. If anything, she


    felt it would be a dream to marry an excellent guy like Derrick. She soon thought about how she would


    have to be a part of a wealthy family like the Hissons, and that got her to back away from the idea of


    marriage again.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll head out now. Take care of yourself, okay? Don¡¯t make me worry,¡± said Derrick.


    ¡°Got it. Stop nagging me.¡±


    Letting out a loudugh, Derrick then took his leave.


    When he was out of sight, Amelia turned to Tiffany andmented, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve really fallen for


    the guy, Tiff.¡±


    Tiffany, who was staring in the direction Derrick had left in, snapped to her senses as she shyly


    comined, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, Babe?¡±


    ¡°Tiff, I am happy to see you are in love with someone else. Love is great. Derrick may be an heir to a


    wealthy family, and being together with him may be tough, but you can fight through anything so long


    as you are brave enough. Don¡¯t give this rtionship up, especially if he loves you as much as you love


    him. Don¡¯t be a coward like me and don¡¯t run away from love,¡± shared Amelia meaningfully.


    Amelia had to abandon the city she called home, and she would be lying if she imed that she was


    not sad about it at all. She still longed for Oscar and kept recalling the wonderful memories they had


    made together. Eventually, she wondered if Oscar would panic, even a little, when he learned that she


    was gone.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that when Oscar realized that she had gone missing, he tapped into all of his


    resources to track her and Tony down. Olivia had it tough as well. She missed Tony too much, and that


    led to her illness acting up. She had to be hospitalized for six months, and that caused her to develop a


    hatred for Amelia. That, in turn, would make things more difficult for Oscar and Amelia when they tried


    to get back together.


    Of course, that would happen in the near future. Amelia had no idea that her departure could cause so


    much trouble.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 302

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 302


    Chapter 302 Went Blind


    ¡°Are you thinking about him?¡± Tiffany queried.


    Amelia knew who Tiffany was referring to. The former suspected that being in a foreign ce had


    lowered her defenses and made her recall the beautiful past that had been etched into her heart. She


    didn¡¯t deny anything as she replied, ¡°Yeah, I miss him. I know he will marry someone else soon, and I


    know they will have their own children, but I still can¡¯t help missing him. In fact, I just realized that I


    underestimated my love for him and overestimated my self-control. I thought that I can bury everything


    deep within my heart and only recall that past every once in a while, but I can¡¯t even do that.¡±


    Tiffany was worried that Amelia would overthink things, so she pretended to be calm. ¡°Cheer up, Babe.


    Time will make everything better. Besides, you have Tony with you, so all we have to do is to go for the


    treatment. Who knows? You might not lose your vision after all. If Oscar hasn¡¯t married anyone by the


    time we return, you can get him back. It won¡¯t matter how many women are circling around him. If he


    loves you, the two of you will surely get back together.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia smiled without saying anything.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go for a walk. The scenery here is breathtaking, and it¡¯s perfect for recuperating,¡± said


    Tiffany. What she neglected to point out was that the ce was also perfect for hiding mistresses. Who


    knows how many of them are hiding around this vi? Damn. I¡¯m thinking too much. I must have tired


    myself with work.


    Amelia followed Tiffany out for a walk. Unfortunately, the former¡¯s vision blurred over before long. She


    lost her vision entirely after that.


    Amelia grinned bitterly. Her eyes had been working well the past couple of days, and she thought that


    the angels had decided to help her out. For a moment, she thought that she would not go blind.


    However, she lost her vision at an unexpected moment and didn¡¯t know if she could regain her vision


    again.


    Noticing that the other woman had stopped walking, Tiffany questioned, ¡°Babe, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything, Tiff,¡± Amelia informed with a sad smile. ¡°Can youe help me?¡±


    Panicked, Tiffany waved her hand in front of Amelia, and as suspected, thetter didn¡¯t respond to it at


    all.


    Holding her friend¡¯s hand, Tiffany cooed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Babe. I¡¯ll get you back into the house and have


    Jeremy send a doctor over right away.¡±


    Still with a smile, Amelia responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tiff. This is not my first time dealing with situations


    like these. The only difference is that I have no idea if I¡¯ll be lucky enough to regain my vision this time.


    Oh, if I had known that I¡¯m going blind today, I would¡¯ve spent more time admiring the clear sky


    yesterday.¡±


    Though Amelia sounded calm, Tiffany was heartbroken when she heard that, as she tilted her head up


    to force her tears back in.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you back into the house. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll get a doctor over soon, and I¡¯m sure


    you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    When they were back in the house, Jeremy was assigning tasks to a maid. ¡°Jeremy,¡± Tiffany called out.


    Hearing his name, the butler turned around and nodded at thedies before shifting his attention back


    to the maid. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡±


    When the maid left, Jeremy walked over to Tiffany. Even though no one said anything, Jeremy was


    observant, so he noticed Amelia¡¯s strange behavior straight away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Her eyes are feeling off. Can you ask a few doctors over to examine her?¡± requested Tiffany.


    ¡°Yes, of course, but if Amelia¡¯s eyes are really hurting, why not just go to the hospital?¡± Jeremy


    suggested. ¡°The head of Provincial Hospital is actually Mr. Hisson¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary for now. Please help me get a few doctors over. If things truly spiral out of control


    afterward, then we¡¯ll go to the hospital,¡± replied Tiffany.


    ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll go make some calls. The doctors should be here in about an hour.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jeremy.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. You are Mr. Hisson¡¯s girlfriend and the first woman he ever brought home, so I¡¯m


    sure he cares deeply for you. That means you might be thedy of the house in the future,¡± uttered


    Jeremy with a smile.


    Hearing that, Tiffany felt a little embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t mind being regarded as thedy of the


    house. If her rtionship with Derrick bore fruit, she would be okay with marrying him.


    She helped Amelia to the sofa while Jeremy went to make a call. It didn¡¯t take long before the butler


    returned and announced, ¡°I¡¯ve called the doctors, and they will be here soon. Amelia¡¯s condition seems


    pretty grave, though. Should we help her to her room so she can rest better?¡±


    Letting out a smile, Amelia responded, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Jeremy. I¡¯d like to sit here for a while. If you have


    something to do, you can go.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then please call out to me if either of you needs anything. Before Mr. Hisson left, he told me to


    take care of the two of you, and he will probably fire these old bones if I fail to do so. Oh, woe shall


    engulf me in the worst manner should that happen.¡±


    Amelia and Tiffany giggled when they heard that joke.


    Jeremy was going to leave right away, but a maid suddenly entered the vi and reported, ¡°Ms.


    Halliwell is here, Jeremy.¡±


    ncing at Tiffany, Jeremy turned to the maid again. ¡°Tell Ms. Halliwell that Mr. Hisson is not home and


    chase her away.¡±


    The maid didn¡¯t get to reply before a sexydy in a red dress and heavy make-up entered the room.


    ¡°Jeremy, I heard Derrick is back,¡± said thedy as she walked to Jeremy. At first, anyone would assume


    that someone with an outfit like that would surely be bold. However, her voice was sweet and soft, and


    she sounded great. It was as if she was naturally coquettish without ever needing to try.


    Jeremy didn¡¯t hate the woman standing in front of him. If anything, he quite enjoyed thepany of the


    woman because they had known each other for quite some time. He would also be delighted if she and


    Derrick started a romantic rtionship. Unfortunately, the heart was something that could not be


    controlled, and her love was not reciprocated.


    She and Mr. Hisson are simply not meant to be. Mr. Hisson had just brought thedies overst night,


    and this woman is here today. I guess somebody in this vi leaked the information to her.


    Derrick didn¡¯t have a girlfriend until recently, so Jeremy was okay with letting the spy stay employed


    within the house. However, circumstances had changed, and Jeremy thought that it was time to kick


    some spies out of the house.


    ¡°How do you know that Mr. Hisson is back?¡± questioned Jeremy. He never bothered denying the fact


    that Derrick was back in the city.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take this the wrong way, Jeremy. It has been a while since Ist saw Derrick, so I asked


    the people working here to call me when they see him. That is why I rush over this early in the morning.


    Where is he now? I miss him so much. I was actually nning on moving to the city where his


    company operates and was so surprised when I heard that he¡¯s back.¡±


    The woman who answered the question was Crystal Halliwell. She spoke softly and had a melodious


    voice that matched her beauty.


    ¡°Sorry, Ms. Halliwell, but Mr. Hisson left early this morning because his mom suddenly got ill,¡± replied


    Jeremy calmly.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Hisson is sick? Ah, then I should pay a visit and see how she¡¯s doing. It has been two months


    since Ist saw her, so I should go see how she¡¯s doing, too.¡± With that, the woman turned to leave, but


    the corner of her eye caught Amelia and Tiffany standing there, which got her to halt her steps.


    ¡°Who are they, Jeremy?¡± Crystal queried curiously. ¡°If I remember correctly, this is Derrick¡¯s private


    vi. I¡¯ve never seen him having any other women here before.¡±


    Jeremy replied, ¡°These are Mr. Hisson¡¯s friends, and they are staying here temporarily.¡±


    Crystal didn¡¯t believe that men and women could simply be friends. More than that, she knew Derrick


    well and was aware of how he was far from being a charitable man. He certainly was not kind enough


    to bring any friends to his vi. It was his personal space, after all. In fact, Crystal had known Derrick


    for years, and he still would not allow her to stay the night here.


    That proved that the twodies in question were more than just Derrick¡¯s friends.


    Crystal¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile. She walked to both Amelia and Tiffany and judged their


    appearances. It soon became clear that she was more hostile toward Amelia.


    She didn¡¯t show it, though. Instead, she reached out to shake Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Crystal Halliwell,


    and I am Derrick¡¯s girlfriend. Are you his friend? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve met you before. Gah, that Derrick is


    such a piece of work. He really should call ahead and tell me before having his friends over.¡±


    Amelia could not see anything at the time, so naturally, she didn¡¯t realize that Crystal had her hand up.


    ¡°Did you just say that you are Derrick¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Noticing that something was off, Crystal rudely waved her hand in front of Amelia. The former soon


    concluded and blurted, ¡°Are you blind?¡±


    Amelia stiffened and replied, ¡°My eyes are having some issues at the moment.¡±


    Hearing that, Crystal sighed a breath of relief. She was certain that a man like Derrick would never fall


    for a blind woman. She never even considered Tiffany as a potential threat because she never paid


    attention to anyone she deemed as less impressive. That was one of the shorings arising from


    Crystal¡¯s pride and her being raised by a wealthy family.


    ¡°Ah, so you really are blind,¡±mented Crystal directly.


    Getting to her feet, Tiffany sneered, ¡°Ms. Halliwell, you look like a rich heir and exude a regal aura, so


    why must you act like a barbarian? Do you even realize how rude you sound right now?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Crystal as she red at Tiffany.


    ¡°My name is Tiffany Winters, and I am Derrick¡¯s actual girlfriend. We might even get married soon,¡±


    replied Tiffany with a smile. It was as though she was trying to be as infuriating as possible.


    Crystal studied Tiffany before bursting outughing. ¡°Did you just say that you are Derrick¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Tiffany had always been the kind of woman who would not shy away from most things. Holding her


    head up high, she replied, ¡°Yes, I did. What¡¯s wrong? Do you think I am not worthy of being his


    girlfriend?¡±


    Crystal turned her attention to Jeremy. Thetter calmly replied, ¡°Mr. Hisson has personally confirmed


    that she is his girlfriend. He even imed that the two of them will get married once their rtionship


    stabilizes.¡±


    Crystal¡¯s beautiful face distorted with anger upon hearing that. ¡°That is utter nonsense! I am the only


    one who can be his girlfriend, and his mom promised that will remain the case.¡± After saying all that,


    Crystal turned around and stomped her way in her high heels. When she walked past Tiffany, though,


    she suddenly calmed down. ¡°I bet Derrick simply got bored with hanging out with beautiful models and


    wanted to try being with ugly hags. Derrick is so handsome and perfect, yet you are so¡­ ordinary.


    Aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯d dump you as soon as he has his fill?¡±


    Crystal didn¡¯t bother waiting for a response from Tiffany as she walked away. The good impression she


    had initially left on others had faded away.


    After that, Jeremy said, ¡°Please don¡¯t mind her, Tiffany. She is the daughter of a prominent family that


    had long worked with the Hissons, so she has known Mr. Hisson for years. That¡¯s also why she can be


    a little rude sometimes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Jeremy,¡± replied Tiffany as she returned to Amelia¡¯s side. ¡°Jeremy, please call the doctors


    again and ask them to hurry over.¡±


    It had been quite some time, but Amelia still could not see anything, which worried Tiffany. She


    wondered if Amelia had actually gone blind.


    ¡°Please be a little more patient. They will be here soon.¡±


    Tiffany sighed. I guess there is nothing else I can do.


    Amelia chimed in, ¡°Jeremy, you don¡¯t need to stay on guard here. Tiff and I can wait here on our own.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take my leave, then. Please call out to me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Jeremy left, Tiffany turned to Amelia apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for what happened, Babe.¡±


    The other woman smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will go blind soon, anyway, so I¡¯ll probably be hearing a lot


    of rudements from now on. I have to learn to not let those words get to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get


    depressed.¡±


    Her words made Tiffany¡¯s heart ache.


    Amelia then added, ¡°Come now, don¡¯t feel bad. Honestly, I¡¯m fine. You should pay closer attention to


    your issues, though. Turns out, Derrick has more admirers than you think, so you¡¯ll have to keep an


    eye on him. Break up with him if he turns out to be the person you don¡¯t want to be with. I don¡¯t want


    you to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. The most urgent matter now is helping you fix your eyes. My issue


    pales inparison. Love is not the only priority in my life, and I will be fine, even if Derrick and I end


    up breaking up.¡±


    Amelia nodded without saying anything.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 303

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 303


    Chapter 303 Fear Of Losing Her Eyes


    When the doctors arrived, one of them, Hubert, examined Amelia¡¯s eyes before advising, ¡°Ms. Winters,


    I suggest you go to a hospital and have a proper examination. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already aware of this, but


    there is a possibility that you will go blind. Don¡¯t lose all hope, though. You¡¯ll surely regain your vision


    once you find a suitable donor.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened, not knowing how to respond to that.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany, on the other hand, held the doctor¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Is Amelia¡¯s condition really that dire?¡±


    The good doctor replied, ¡°Her condition is more serious than others, and you should really go to a


    hospital to do a proper check-up.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s face went ashen.


    Forcing a smile, Amelia uttered, ¡°Thank you for heading over, doctor. I¡¯ll be sure to free up some time to


    head over to the hospital.¡±


    Hubert nodded, but when he realized Amelia could not see, he voiced, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, the other


    doctors and I will leave now. We have to prep for two surgeries this afternoon.¡±


    Amelia stood up and requested, ¡°Tiff, go walk the doctors out.¡±


    Still feeling down, Tiffany turned toward the doctors and squeezed out, ¡°Let me walk you guys out.¡±


    All the doctors didn¡¯t refuse that offer.


    When everyone walked down the stairs, Jeremy headed over and inquired, ¡°How is Amelia doing? She


    is an important guest to Mr. Hisson, so please be sure to treat her well.¡±


    Releasing a smile, Hubert respectfully replied, ¡°Jeremy, you called me in person, so naturally, I¡¯m giving


    it my all. Ms. Winters¡¯ situation is a little unique, though. The ident has caused a blood clot in her


    brain, and that is what caused her blindness.¡±


    ¡°Well, can she be cured?¡± Jeremy inquired further.


    The doctor paused for a while, seemingly troubled. ¡°I can¡¯t really say for sure. We¡¯ll have to further


    examine her situation and run some more tests before I can say anything definitive. I¡¯ve read her


    medical record, and the blood clot in her brain might break down naturally. If that happens, she will be


    able to see again. Unfortunately, the blood clot is located near a number of nerves, so if it breaks down,


    it might kill her. There¡¯s no need to lose all hope, though. If she adheres to the treatment n, there is


    a chance that she¡¯ll recover.¡±


    Jeremy nodded. ¡°Thank you foring over today, Hubert. Drop by when you have some free time. I¡¯ll


    have someone whip up a sumptuous meal for everyone.¡±


    Hubert grinned and replied, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ve been swamped with surgeriestely, so I haven¡¯t had


    the chance toe to visit you, Jeremy. I¡¯ll surely drop by with a bottle of fine wine and share it with


    you when I am freer.¡±


    Jeremy smiled and nodded.


    When the doctors were out of sight, Jeremy¡¯s eyes became unfocused. He shot a look at the second


    floor before asking, ¡°Tiffany, has Amelia been dealing with this condition for long?¡±


    Jeremy didn¡¯t expect his employer toe home with such trouble. There were many maids in the


    vi, but having a blind woman suddenly showing up would still mess things up for them. The maids


    would likely have to work extra hard.


    That made Jeremy a bit ufortable, but he didn¡¯t show it.


    Tiffany thought about the situation. ¡°Amelia¡¯s issue is a littleplicated, Jeremy. If it¡¯s too troublesome


    for you to have us here, Amelia and I can move out. But, um¡­ it might take us some time to find a


    suitable ce in a big city like this, so please bear with us for a while.¡±


    Jeremy discreetly shot a look at Tiffany. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so thoughtful that she took all that


    into consideration.


    Naturally, Jeremy was not going to let the women move out. Derrick brought them over, after all, and


    Tiffany might be thedy of the house in the future. Hence, as the butler, Jeremy had to do as told.


    ¡°You misunderstood me, Tiffany. I only ask to better understand Amelia¡¯s condition. That way, I can


    inform the maids and make sure they don¡¯t identally trigger her,¡± exined Jeremy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± said Tiffany with a smile. ¡°Amelia won¡¯t make things difficult for


    others, even if she goes blind, so you have nothing to worry about. Besides, I will be here to take care


    of her, too.¡±


    Jeremy didn¡¯t respond to that.


    Tiffany considered the situation for a while before excusing herself. ¡°Jeremy, if there¡¯s nothing else


    you¡¯d like to ask, I¡¯ll head to the room to see how Amelia is doing now.¡±


    Jeremy nodded in response.


    After Tiffany went up the stairs, Jeremy dialed Derrick¡¯s phone and reported the situation as soon as


    the line connected.


    Derrick took a moment to digest all that information before instructing, ¡°Jeremy, have the maids take


    good care of Amelia. Do not let anyone talk about her blindness, especially when she¡¯s around. Also,


    please make sure that the floor is clean all the time. I don¡¯t want her to slip and fall. Have the maids pay


    extra attention to the matter. Your priority is to prevent Tiffany from exhausting herself. I will head over


    as soon as I finish dealing with the matter on hand.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Hisson.¡±


    ¡°Jeremy, remember that Tiff is, without a doubt, my future wife,¡± Derrick reminded. ¡°Hence, her words


    carry the same weight as mine, and you are to protect and help her at all times. It doesn¡¯t matter what


    she asks. You must obey her words.¡±


    Surprise shed past Jeremy¡¯s eyes, but he still murmured an affirmative response.


    Thinking of the earlier event, Jeremy decided to inform, ¡°Ms. Halliwell dropped by this morning, Mr.


    Hisson. The twodies met.¡±


    ¡°Did that Crystal Halliwell say something mean? Did she cause a misunderstanding with Tiff?¡± asked


    Derrick, his voice raised a little.


    ¡°Ms. Halliwell imed that she is your girlfriend, but I don¡¯t think there are any misunderstandings. In


    fact, Ms. Winters infuriated Ms. Halliwell so much thetter stomped away after hearing all that.¡±


    Hearing that, Derrick chuckled on the other end of the line, and he seemed to be in a good mood all of


    a sudden. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Please take good care of bothdies. I will head over to Beshya as


    soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After ending the call, Jeremy had the maids clear out everything that might trip Amelia or get in her


    way. Derrick obviously cared about Tiffany, so Jeremy feltpelled to work harder. It didn¡¯t matter if


    Derrick was only temporarily interested in Tiffany or truly thinking about marrying her. One fact


    remained¡ªTiffany was not someone Jeremy could afford to offend at that moment.


    In the meantime, Tiffany, who was upstairs, was scared mindless when she saw what Amelia was


    doing inside the room.


    Amelia¡¯s hands were waving in the air as she moved around the bedroom. At one point, she


    identally knocked into a chair and fell forward.


    ¡°Amelia!¡± shouted Tiffany. She hurried over and helped Amelia up before examining thetter. ¡°Are you


    okay? Does it hurt anywhere?¡±


    Amelia rested numbly in Tiffany¡¯s arms. Before anyone knew it, Amelia had already started crying,


    resulting in an even more panicked Tiffany.


    Wiping Amelia¡¯s tears away, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt? Don¡¯t cry. Tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia cried even more. She had been stretched thin, and going blind was thest straw


    that broke the camel¡¯s back. At that moment, Amelia was utterly lost and indescribably helpless.


    Earlier, she thought about what she should do if she went blind, but those were just hypotheses and


    theories. She could still lie andfort herself. Going blind for real, however, was different, and it made


    her lose her footing. She could no longer lie to herself and im that everything would be fine. She


    could not say that the blindless was just temporary and that she would be able to see again soon.


    As of now, Amelia had gonepletely blind, and there was noing back.


    She was lost and felt hollowed out. She experienced the hopelessness that came from being a cripple


    and was heartbroken when she thought about how she would need someone else to help her with even


    the simplest things.


    ¡°Tiff, I am a useless cripple,¡± sobbed Amelia in deep sorrow.


    Tiffany could not help but teared up as well. Though she was in a mess, she still cooed, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not


    true, Babe. You are perfect, and you remain the most stunning woman even if you can¡¯t see.¡±


    With that, Amelia wept.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Amelia. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll panic if you keep crying like this.¡± Tiffany tightened her arms around


    Amelia before adding, ¡°We¡¯ll go to the hospital. I¡¯m sure your blindness is temporary. There are so


    many doctors. I¡¯m sure they cane up with something. We¡¯ll have the solution to this once we¡¯re


    there, soe on. Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Amelia tugged at Tiffany¡¯s shirt as she shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. I don¡¯t


    want others to see me like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Babe. No one would care what you look like. Only those who love you will worry about you.


    Let¡¯s head over to the hospital. If you won¡¯t do this for yourself, then do it for Tony. Are you okay with


    never seeing him again? Don¡¯t you want to watch him grow up?¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s words broke Amelia down and crushed thest line of defense in thetter¡¯s heart.


    Amelia cried even more. As she did so, she shook her head and screamed with so much agony that


    anyone who heard her would be heartbroken.


    ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Tiffanyforted as her heart ached for Amelia.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiff, but let¡¯s not go to the hospital today. I¡¯ll head over in a few days. Please give me some


    time to regain my footing. I just can¡¯t ept my ws right now,¡± mumbled Amelia after she finished


    crying. Her eyes remained open, but her gaze was nk when she spoke.


    Tiffanypromised, ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t head over today.¡±


    Perhaps it was because crying had drained her, but Amelia was no longer as agitated as earlier. She


    combed her hair with her fingers, and in a sorrowful tone, she asked, ¡°Tiff, do I look hideous now?¡±


    Wiping her friend¡¯s tears away, Tiffany answered sadly, ¡°As I¡¯ve said before. You¡¯re still the most


    stunning woman, even if you can¡¯t see now.¡±


    Amelia grinned bitterly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who will find me beautiful. I can¡¯t see now, but


    even I can imagine how terrible I look.¡±


    ¡°That is not true,¡± Tiffany refuted while helping Amelia up. ¡°You have no idea how sweet and innocent


    you look right now. Don¡¯t overthink things, okay? It doesn¡¯t matter how you are. You will never be alone


    because I will always be by your side.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Amelia was appreciative, thankful, and touched by Tiffany¡¯s gesture, but only two words


    managed to slip out Amelia¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. We are too close to be that polite with each other. Don¡¯t worry and rest well. If you¡¯re not


    used to being here, we can leave. I¡¯ll work hard to make more money, and Kurt will babysit Tony.


    Things really aren¡¯t as bad as you think. In fact, everything will be fine so long as you remain well.


    Promise me that you won¡¯t overthink, okay? Everything will be fine,¡± promised Tiffany in a somber tone


    as she held Amelia¡¯s hand.


    Amelia didn¡¯t reply, but she eventually nodded.


    Tiffany smiled, tightening her grip on Amelia¡¯s hand to show some support and make Amelia feel less


    lonely.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 304

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 304


    Chapter 304 Venting On An Innocent Bystander


    Amelia was depressed after going blind all of a sudden. On the other side, Oscar was equally


    miserable.


    That day, Oscar had deliberately put on a casual outfit. When he drove past a florist, he got out of his


    car to buy three red roses. The owner told him that in floralnguage, three red roses meant ¡°I love


    you¡± and he nned on telling Amelia that he loved her. He was going to court her, and it would not


    matter if she had previously suspected that he didn¡¯t have feelings for her. His actions would back his


    words up, and he would make her feel safe. He wanted her to marry him willingly. At some point, Oscar


    thought that they would eventually lead a loving life that could get anyone envious.


    He had so many ns, and he was so delighted. Unfortunately, when he reached the apartment, the


    person who opened the door for him was Martha, the carer that Tiffany had previously hired.


    Martha was rather polite and sweet when she saw him there. With a smile, she greeted, ¡°Ah, Mr.


    Clinton, you¡¯re finally here! Amelia asked me to wait for you and to hand this letter to you. She also said


    that you will understand everything once you read the content.¡±


    A bad feeling crept up on Oscar as soon as he saw that letter. He felt as if his connection to Amelia


    would be cut offpletely once he read that letter.


    Frowning, he instinctively ignored the letter and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Amelia?¡±


    ¡°She left this morning. I think they mentioned something about taking the ne to Saspiuburg,¡± replied


    Martha nonchntly. ¡°Mr. Clinton, please take this letter. I need to start packing now. The baby¡¯s not


    here, so there¡¯s nothing for me to do.¡±


    Oscar felt as though something had snapped inside his brain. Martha¡¯s words kept echoing in his mind.


    He had no idea how he ended up taking the letter or how he walked down the stairs. In fact, he didn¡¯t


    come back around until he had already gotten into his car. His hands trembled as he held the letter,


    and his gaze turned exceptionally grim.


    Eventually, he took a deep breath and opened the envelope. The more he read the letter, the more his


    face darkened.


    ¡°I am so sorry, Oscar, but we made too many memories in this city, and I simply can¡¯t stay here. I¡¯ll


    admit that I still love you and want to be close, but I am too weak to stay because I don¡¯t want to see


    you marry someone else. That is why I chose to leave. It¡¯s selfish of me to cut you and Tony off from


    each other¡¯s life like this, and you can me me for being cruel. You can also be mad at me for being


    so heartless because I am at fault for taking Tony away with me. For that, I am truly sorry.


    ¡°I will never let go of the pain of seeing you and Cassie in bed together, and I insisted on getting a


    divorce because I can¡¯t stand it anymore. You woulde home and say you love me, then go sleep


    around with some other woman. That is something I can no longer endure. I am leaving with Tony, and


    I have no intention of returning. Truth is, I don¡¯t even know if you actually love me, but please allow me


    to be narcissistic and assume that you do. I will be selfish and ask that you don¡¯t forget me that soon.


    Even if you marry someone else and have children with her, please leave some room in your heart for


    Tony and me.


    ¡°I will truly be gone this time, and I will be taking the memories we share with me. Please don¡¯te


    after me. I will be somewhere far away, and I will miss you with every breath I take. Don¡¯t worry, I will


    never marry another person again. I will raise Tony on my own and will have the memories you and I


    share to keep me warm at night. Please remember the fleeting moment we share together, even if you


    are with another woman. Every once in a while, please think about the woman you thought was a gold


    digger, the woman who made you happy once, and the woman who gave you a son. I am not able to


    leave you with only happy memories, but please remember my smile. I will love you forever. Love,


    Amelia.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Oscar gripped the letter and ended up crumpling it. However, at the very next second, he smoothed it


    out and carefully folded it. He put it in his pocket as though it were the most precious treasure in the


    world.


    ¡°You stupid woman. Do you really think you can get rid of me just like that? I will find you, no matter


    where you are,¡± Oscar muttered to himself as he stared at the passing cars outside.


    Then, he called Hugo and ordered thetter to investigate every flight out of the city. Oscar wanted to


    figure out which flight Amelia took and where she went. It didn¡¯t take long before he received the report


    of how Amelia and Tiffany took the midnight flight to Saspiuburg.


    Oscar¡¯s gaze instantly turned gloomy, and hemanded, ¡°Hugo, call Milton and tell him to investigate


    the area to see if he can find my wife in Saspiuburg. Also, have rk look into all the nes, ships,


    and trains leaving Saspiuburg. I want him to figure out if my wife is taking any transportation out of the


    city. Tell them to hurry it up and inform them that they must stop her from leaving!¡±


    Hugo thought those orders were strange, but he carried them out, anyway.


    Oscar only hired high-skilled individuals, so it only took them half an hour to report back to him. Hugo


    summarized everything and told Oscar that Amelia¡¯s name never showed up on any departure lists.


    That, in turn, meant that Amelia likely stayed in Saspiuburg after the nended.


    ¡°Okay, have Milton and the others pay close attention to the matter. They are to call and report as soon


    as they figure out where my wife is. Also, let them know that the first person to locate her will be


    rewarded with a two hundred thousand in bonus.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± replied Hugo. ¡°Uh, should we call the cops? It¡¯d probably be easier if we get the cops to


    help us find Ms. Amelia.¡±


    While massaging his forehead, Oscar answered, ¡°For now, go work on the tasks I assigned earlier. I


    will talk to the cops.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After ending the call, Oscar slumped into the driver¡¯s seat. A deep sense of exhaustion glinted in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Where are you, Amelia?¡± murmured Oscar. ¡°Juste home. I won¡¯t pretend anymore, and I won¡¯t get


    a divorce. I truly, truly love you, and I no longer have eyes for any other woman, not after I saw how the


    ident for you lying in the operating room. If you are insecure, I will cut off all ties with every other


    woman. All I want is for you toe back to me. I will do anything for that to happen.¡±


    Oscar Clinton, the man who could deal with all the hardship in themercial industry, finally


    experienced helplessness and exhaustion. He felt as though everything was out of his control, and he


    sensed that he was about to lose Amelia. Damn it! If I hadn¡¯t listened to that stupid Julian, maybe


    Amelia will still be here! Maybe I still can hear her sweet voice calling me Darling!


    For a moment there, Oscar wanted to vent his frustration out on an innocent bystander. It didn¡¯t take


    long before his rational side came and kicked those thoughts out of his mind. To him, only the weak


    would vent their frustration out on others and put the me on someone else. A grown man, on the


    other hand, would quickly figure out what went wrong and be better so that he would not make


    the same mistake again.


    In the end, Oscar quickly regained his footing. He fished out his phone and called Kurt, but all he got in


    return was a robotic voice telling him that the number was no longer in service.


    A flicker of malice glinted in his eyes. At that moment, he actually considered murdering Kurt. If the


    latter were to suddenly show up, Oscar definitely would not mind teaching him a valuable lesson. I will


    show him how no one is allowed to take my wife away from me.


    Since Oscar could not get in touch with Kurt, the former called Tiffany. Of course, that number was not


    in service as well. Even Amelia¡¯s number was changed. It was not difficult to imagine just how terrifying


    Oscar looked after he made all three calls.


    At first, Oscar wanted to tap into the police¡¯s resources to look for Amelia, but he didn¡¯t want the police


    officers, who could be rather uncouth at times, to frighten Amelia. That was why he decided against it.


    Hence, he tapped into all of his own resources to find Amelia. He even went as far as getting involved


    with the gangsters he used to keep his distance from. Oscar got them to help by promising to pay


    anyone who found Amelia a hefty reward of two hundred thousand. The way Oscar got everyone


    involved in the hunt showed just how powerful the Clintons were. They had connections with both the


    cops and the gangsters, and everyone was respectful toward the Clintons.


    It only took one day for Oscar to send out every man he could spare, but he still could not find Amelia


    anywhere.


    That got him frustrated and made him order everyone to continue their search. The situation had him


    feeling so down that he drove to a somewhat secluded bar.


    There, Oscar downed many shots. He sat quietly in the corner and kept drinking his sorrow away.


    Maybe it was because he had been suppressing his emotions for a while, but every shot felt especially


    strong. It stung his throat almost as much as his heart stung him.


    The blinking lights in the bar made Oscar, who was already handsome, even more desirable. Even an


    act of him drinking alcohol seemed fatally attractive to other people.


    His mere presence got every woman there to turn their attention over.


    A sexydy with heavy make-up in a tight and revealing dress approached Oscar with a drink in hand.


    ¡°Hey handsome, do you mind if I sit here?¡± asked thedy with a seductive voice as she winked.


    Tilting his head up, he noticed the woman and got confused for a moment. ¡°Amelia,¡± he blurted.


    Thinking he was making moves on her, the woman smiled and replied, ¡°Oh, I can be your Amelia,


    handsome.¡±


    She was going to take a seat when Oscar suddenly pushed her away. His gaze was especially


    terrifying when he spat his words through gritted teeth, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    His push made the woman stumble, and when she looked at Oscar, she saw how evil his gaze was.


    That frightened her and prompted her toin, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to treat a beautiful


    woman properly. What a waste of a handsome face.¡±


    At that moment, Julian, who Oscar had called over earlier, witnessed that. With a grin, the former


    walked over. ¡°What¡¯s up? Why are you yelling at the nicedy who is only here to offer herself up?¡±


    Oscar downed another drink. His eyes were bloodshot as he red at Julian.


    That was when Julian finally realized that something was off. He sat beside Oscar and asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Did you get into a fight with your wife?¡±


    Oscar red at Julian again. A hint of hatred shed past his eyes, and that got thetter to shiver.


    Julian forced himself to calm down before asking, ¡°What is it? Did I make a mistake and identally


    piss you off?¡±


    Turning away, Oscar ordered a bottle of whiskey. When it was served, he ced the bottle in front of


    Julian and demanded, ¡°Drink.¡±


    Julian opened that new bottle up and poured some whiskey into his ss. ¡°Cheers,¡± said Julian as he


    held his ss up.


    Shooting him a look, Oscar continued downing the alcohol.


    Julian looked as confused as an abandoned puppy. He didn¡¯t even know what he did to get under


    Oscar¡¯s skin, but he was sensitive enough to know that Oscar was angry at him.


    But why?

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 305

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 305


    Chapter 305 Drunk


    Oscar kept downing one shot after another as though he were trying to give up his life. That was the


    second time Julian saw Oscar being that out of control. The first time was when Amelia asked for a


    divorce, and Julian would bet hisst money that the issue at hand involved Amelia as well.


    At that moment, Julian finally understood just how powerful women could be. It didn¡¯t matter how strong


    a man was because he would still lose himself when dealing with the woman he loved.


    Reaching out, Julian snatched Oscar¡¯s bottle away. ¡°Oscar, are you trying to kill yourself?¡±


    Oscar held his hand out to get the bottle back, which made Julian put the bottle further away.


    ¡°Seriously, Oscar. You¡¯ll look cowardly if you keep drinking like this. Just tell me what¡¯s going on. I can


    help youe up with a solution.¡±


    Oscar managed to snatch the bottle back and drank all the remaining whiskey in one go.


    Frowning, Julian scolded, ¡°Oscar, man up already! You can¡¯t just drink your sorrow away every time


    something troubles you. How do you expect Amelia to depend on and trust you when you are so


    weak?¡±


    Those words were like thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. At that moment, a punchnded right


    on Julian¡¯s face. Thetter was stunned for a moment, and that gave Oscar the opportunity to throw yet


    another punch. Soon after, Julian regained his footing, and a fight broke out between the two friends.


    The bar¡¯s other customers, including the ones that were on the dance floor, heard themotion. It


    didn¡¯t take long before the bar¡¯s manager got the guards over to pry the fighting men apart.


    Both Oscar and Julian had injuries on their faces, but Julian looked a little worse, as blood was dripping


    from the edge of his lips.


    Since the owner of the bar knew Oscar, the manager didn¡¯t dare to be too harsh. He ended up politely


    asking everyone to go home and rest up.


    When the men left the bar, Julian massaged his injured face and shot a look at Oscar. Then, he broke


    burst intoughter out of the blue. ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    Feeling his mood lifted a bit, Oscar replied, ¡°Sorry, I acted impulsively.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can get away with something like this. If anyone else had punched me, I will


    make it so that he won¡¯t survive long enough to see the next sunrise,¡± said Julian while massaging his


    jaw and hissing in pain. ¡°Oh gosh, you are cruel. I almost lost my teeth. Did you see me as the enemy?


    Because you definitely didn¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Not responding, Oscar strolled numbly to his car. Julian followed along quickly and hopped into the


    passenger¡¯s seat, even without an invitation from the other man.


    When Julian got into the car, he reverted to his carefree style and asked, ¡°Oscar, since you¡¯ve punched


    me, shouldn¡¯t you at least tell me what I did to piss you off?¡±


    Oscar fired up the engine and stared out the window.


    Just as Julian thought he would not get an answer, Oscar replied, ¡°Amelia left.¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Julian questioned, not able to wrap his head around the piece of


    news.


    ¡°She went to Saspiuburg.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Hearing that, Julian finally understood why Oscar was drowning himself in alcohol. However, something


    still seemed off because Oscar definitely would not have let Amelia leave just like that, especially if he


    nned on courting her and getting her back.


    ¡°Oscar, are you messing with me? Haven¡¯t you already decided to court Amelia and get her back? Why


    did you let her leave?¡± asked Julian with a smile, not realizing just how grave the situation was.


    Oscar¡¯s gaze darkened.


    ¡°She snuck awayst night, and she was long gone by the time I realized what was going on. I sent all


    my people out, but I still can¡¯t find her. All I know is that she took a ne to Saspiuburg. I don¡¯t even


    know if she¡¯s still there now. Within a single night, I became the man who was abandoned by his wife,¡±


    Oscar exined, suppressing his anger. ¡°Back then, Cassie abandoned me, and now Amelia has left


    with Tony. Both women imed they love me, yet they leave me right after I fall for them. Seriously, tell


    me the truth. Am I really that terrible to be with?¡±


    Cassie leaving Oscar all those years ago had, without a doubt, traumatized him. He was abandoned on


    the day before the wedding, and he almost became aughingstock. In a way, that was the most


    embarrassing thing that had happened to him. Fortunately, Oscar knew how to put on an act, and he


    was a powerful man. Those traits eventually got everyone to forget about how he was abandoned all


    those years ago.


    Amelia also helped him move on from the pain that Cassie had caused him. The problem was, Amelia


    had heartlessly left just as Oscar discovered his feelings for her and decided to spend the rest of his life


    with her.


    Amelia¡¯s departure would create the kind of pain that Oscar could not easily erase.


    Julian finally understood how serious the issue at hand was. He hummed a little before uttering, ¡°Don¡¯t


    beat yourself up, Oscar. I¡¯m sure Amelia has her reasons for leaving. I¡¯ll tap into my own resources to


    help you find her.¡±


    Letting out a sigh, Oscar responded, ¡°I don¡¯t me her for leaving. I just don¡¯t understand why she had


    to leave so suddenly. She said that she loves me, and that got me thinking. Perhaps she left without


    saying goodbye because she thought I was heartless for being so okay with the divorce. I¡¯ve actually


    already thought of how I¡¯d get her back, but she wouldn¡¯t even give me a chance to do that.¡±


    Julian knew he was the culprit that caused everything to happen.


    ¡°Is this all because I gave you a terrible suggestion?¡± asked Julian, looking a little troubled. He had


    good intentions when he made that suggestion, but he never thought that Amelia would leave that


    suddenly and quietly. She didn¡¯t even leave a clue behind.


    If a person was deliberately hiding away, it would be extremely difficult for anyone to find them.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I should¡¯ve been more alert. If I had my men monitor her in secret, I would¡¯ve


    learned about her n as soon as she left the apartment,¡± replied Oscar grimly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My terrible suggestion got you into this mess, and this is undeniably on me. I will try my best


    to make up for this, and I will help you find Amelia. When we find her, I will apologize to her in person,¡±


    dered Julian firmly.


    Oscar remained quiet.


    ¡°By the way, how are you going to break the news to your parents?¡± Tony was the first child of his


    generation, and given how the Clintons had always been old-fashioned, it was likely that neither Owen


    nor Olivia would let this go easily.


    Hearing that, Oscar looked extremely frustrated as he stiffened. His grip on the steering wheel also


    tightened.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing your parents are still unaware of how Amelia had left with the baby?¡± questioned Julian


    uncertainly.


    ¡°I will deal with my parents and settle the matter ordingly.¡±


    Looking out the window, Julian pointed out, ¡°Amelia took Tony away without saying goodbye, and I¡¯m


    sure that¡¯ll hit your parents hard. If this issue is not settled nicely, it is likely your mom will hate Amelia.


    That would make it so much more difficult for you to get Amelia back.¡±


    Upon hearing his friend¡¯s words, Oscar turned colder.


    He had already considered all that because he could see how things were for Cassie, who left him all


    those years ago. Olivia was so upset that she didn¡¯t force Oscar to marry Cassie, even after learning


    how Cassie was pregnant with Oscar¡¯s baby.


    Olivia might seem thoughtful and willing to negotiate, but she could also be extremely cruel if she


    wanted to. She would love someone with all her heart, but she would also hate someone with her entire


    being. It would be impossible for her to change her mind about someone once she decided to hate that


    person.


    That was why Oscar was extremely worried about the situation.


    If Olivia were to hate Amelia, Oscar would be stuck in between them, and things would be difficult for


    him. He loved Amelia, but he could not ignore his mother. She was the person he respected the most,


    and Oscar had to take her wellbeing into consideration.


    ¡°Oscar, should I go exin the situation to Mrs. Clinton?¡± asked Julian cautiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t butt in on the matter. I will deal with it.¡±


    Leaning against the window, Julian muttered, ¡°I am the reason all this is happening, so just tell me if


    you ever need anything. We¡¯re friends, and you don¡¯t need to hold back.¡±


    Oscar responded by simply nodding.


    After that, he drove to the beach. Upon arrival, he parked the car and unfastened his seatbelt. Seeing


    that, Julian mirrored his actions and queried, ¡°Oscar, why did youe here?¡±


    Oscar didn¡¯t answer. He simply opened the car¡¯s bo and fished a case of beer out of it. Julian¡¯s jaw


    dropped when he saw that. ¡°Oscar, are you going to drink yourself to death?¡±


    ¡°If we are good buddies, shut up and drink with me,¡± said Oscar after he shot a look over at Julian.


    Since Oscar had already put it that way, Julian had no choice but to drink along.


    ¡°All right, I will get drunk with you tonight. Still, this isn¡¯t like you, Oscar. I think you¡¯ve really fallen hard


    for Amelia. You weren¡¯t that messed up when Cassie left you all those years ago. Amelia is the only


    person who has ever caused you to lose control like this. I will surely apologize to her once we find


    her.¡±


    Oscar released a bitter smile.


    It was not that refreshing to drink at the bar, so the two men drank at the beach without a care in the


    world.


    Perhaps it was because he was tipsy, but Oscar suddenly became talkative. Looking at the vast sea,


    he shouted, ¡°Amelia, Honey, I love you! Pleasee back! I promise I won¡¯t even look at another


    woman if youe back!¡±


    Julian could not help but feel bad when he saw how Oscar, the prodigy in business, had be so


    troubled.


    ¡°Come on, Oscar. Man up. I believe that we will find Amelia soon. You are the heir of the Clinton


    Corporations, and I am sure you can survive through anything,¡± assured Julian as he drank from the


    bottle he had with him.


    Oscar could only smile sadly. If he could, he would give all of his wealth up just to have his wife and


    son back.


    With the heavy burden and the broken heart weighing him down, Oscar ended up drinking way too


    much. He got drunk soon after and kept talking nonsense. At one point, he even got nauseous and


    vomited as though he were a waterfall. Julian, who was sitting at the side, ended up having to help the


    drunk Oscar. When thetter was done vomiting, Julian led him into the car. To his dismay, when they


    were inside the car, Oscar puked all over his body.


    Julian was so disheveled that night that no words could describe his terrible state.


    Taking his shirt off, he stared at Oscar, who had fallen asleep immediately after puking the second time.


    Sighing, Julian muttered, ¡°I guess I owe you this much, at least. It¡¯s my fault foring up with such a


    terrible idea. Sleep well, my friend. I will find Amelia as quickly as possible.¡±


    Naturally, Oscar could not hear what Julian said. The former chanted Amelia¡¯s name over and over


    again.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 306

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 306


    Chapter 306 Exerting Pressure


    The next day, Oscar woke up as pain squeezed his head. He pped his head hard and groaned


    helplessly.


    ¡°I prepared some chamomile tea for you. Have a sip.¡± A steaming cup appeared before Oscar. He


    looked up to see Julian towering above him.


    Oscar took the cup from him. Blowing on it gently, he chugged it down.


    Returning the cup to Julian, he asked, ¡°Why am I at your house?¡±


    They were both in Julian¡¯s apartment in the city. Before Oscar got married, he had spent a few nights


    here. Hence, he immediately recognized the surroundings.


    ¡°Why else? You were drunkst night and vomited all over me. I don¡¯t have your apartment keys, and


    there was no way I would send you back to the Clinton residence, so I had to bring you back to my


    ce,¡± Julian exined.


    Oscar felt his head throb even more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he rasped.


    ¡°Stop apologizing to me. Are you all right? Do you want to go back to bed?¡± Julian asked.


    Shaking his head, Oscar got up from bed. He looked really exhausted and haggard.


    ¡°What time it is?¡± he asked while patting his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s nine in the morning,¡± Julian answered. As Oscar¡¯s gazended on his hand before reaching into


    his pockets as though he was looking for something, Julian inquired, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°My ring,¡± came Oscar¡¯s answer. His voice seemed a little deted.


    ¡°Ring?¡± Julian was confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t it on your finger?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression soured. He entered the bathroom to wash himself up swiftly. When he exited the


    bathroom, Julian urged, ¡°Did you find it?¡±


    Shaking his head, Oscar said, ¡°I¡¯ll look around the bar and the beach. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    Julian trotted behind him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave after having breakfast? You got drunkst night on an


    empty stomach. That isn¡¯t good for your health.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Oscar gave his shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault about what happened to me


    and Amelia. I¡¯m sorry forshing out at youst night. Don¡¯t take it to heart. We¡¯re still friends.¡±


    Julian shrugged and grinned. ¡°I didn¡¯t take your punches to heart. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re still friends. I¡¯ll do


    my best to find where Amelia is. Should Ie with you to find the ring?¡±


    Oscar rejected his offer. ¡°No need. I can do that alone. I need to go back hometer and exin the


    entire situation to my parents. All right, I need to go. See youter.¡±


    They chatted briefly before Oscar left with his suit jacket.


    The smile on Julian¡¯s lips faded away. Hebed through his hair irritably. It was because of him that


    his friend¡¯s marriage came to an end.


    He would be lying to im that he didn¡¯t feel guilty at all.


    Oscar had no idea what was going on in Julian¡¯s mind. He was focused on getting the ring back. After


    all, Amelia and he had only custom-made the rings a while ago, and it meant a lot to him. As it was the


    only connection he had with Amelia after she left with Tony, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose it.


    He soon arrived at the beach. The beer bottles they had emptiedst night were still there.


    Oscar ran over to the bottles and searched around for the ring, but it was nowhere to be found. He


    searched the entire area thoroughly, but it was as if it had disappeared into thin air. He tugged at his


    hair in frustration as dejection shed across his gaze.


    Shortly after, he returned to his car and drove to the bar. s, the bar was closed, as it still hadn¡¯t


    opened for business yet. He gave the bar owner a call, and a bar employee who lived nearby soon


    showed up with the key. ¡°Mr. Clinton,¡± he greeted Oscar politely.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    The employee unlocked the door as instructed, and Oscar promptly went to the sofa he upiedst


    night. He made sure to look everywhere, but the ring wasn¡¯t found.


    ¡°Did you see a ring when you were cleaning upst night?¡± he queried icily.


    The employee gave it some thought before answering, ¡°No, Mr. Clinton. Normally, we¡¯ll hand any items


    our customers left behind to our manager. If no one handed in anythingst night, that means we didn¡¯t


    find your ring here.¡±


    At that instant, Oscar¡¯s face clouded over.


    ¡°Remember, if anyone spots the ring, give me a call. I¡¯ll reward him handsomely,¡± Oscar announced.


    ¡°Sure. If someone finds your ring, we¡¯ll give you a call at once,¡± the employee answered swiftly.


    Without hesitation, Oscar left the bar with a grave expression and entered his car.


    Suddenly, his phone rang and broke the silence. He immediately whipped it out earnestly, but the caller


    ID shing on the screen made him hunch his shoulders.


    He didn¡¯t answer his phone and allowed it to ring incessantly. As the caller refused to give up, he finally


    gave in and answered the call.


    ¡°Hello, Mom.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s stern voice rang out. ¡°Oscar, where are you? Come back this instant.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mom. I¡¯ll head back now,¡± Oscar replied readily. He could guess why Olivia summoned him


    home hastily. It was most likely something concerning Amelia.


    Sighing in exasperation, he started the engine and drove back home to the Clinton residence.


    Back in the Clinton residence, Oscar parked his car and entered the house. Olivia, Owen, and


    Stephanie were waiting for him on the sofa.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m back,¡± Oscar greeted them.


    Olivia pointed at the sofa right next to hers. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Oscar made his way over and sat down with his back straight.


    ¡°Oscar, your father and I went to Tiffany¡¯s neighborhood to visit Amelia and Tony. No one answered the


    door. I called Amelia, but her number was no longer in service. Can you exin what is going on?¡±


    Olivia demanded, fury zing in her gaze.


    Meeting her gaze, Oscar responded, ¡°Mom, calm down. What I¡¯m going to say next will anger you


    greatly, so please brace yourself.¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath as her gaze turned sharp.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    After a brief silence, Oscar revealed, ¡°Amelia has left.¡±


    Olivia immediately started wheezing, her emotions in turmoil. ¡°What do you mean by Amelia has left?


    Where has she gone? What about my grandson?¡±


    ¡°She left on a flight at midnight to Saspiuburg together with Tony. That was all I got. I¡¯ll use our


    connections in Saspiuburg to find out where they are. I don¡¯t have any other information for now. But


    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find them soon,¡± Oscar answered honestly.


    ¡°What do you mean by they flew to Saspiuburg? Didn¡¯t you say your divorce was an act and that you¡¯ll


    remarry again soon? You promised to bring my grandson back! Why did she leave a few days after


    your divorce? Do you want me to suffer from a heart attack?¡± Olivia jumped to her feet and hollered


    furiously.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Oscar apologized.


    That only served to heighten Olivia¡¯s fury. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me. I want my grandson back. If Amelia


    doesn¡¯t return with Tony, I¡¯ll sue her in court. No, I¡¯ll make a police report so they will arrest her. How


    dare she leave with my grandson? She shall suffer the consequences!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Mom, calm down. Amelia isn¡¯t that kind of person. She must¡¯ve gone on a trip with Tony as she wasn¡¯t


    in a great mood. She¡¯ll be back. I¡¯ll make sure that happens. She used to be your beloved daughter-in-


    law, right? How could you make a police report? Besides, she has Tony¡¯s custody. It isn¡¯t wrong for a


    mother to leave with her son.¡± Oscar¡¯s expression turned grim as he spoke up for Amelia.


    ring at him, Olivia retorted, ¡°If she went on a vacation, did she have to cancel her phone number?


    I¡¯m not a child. It¡¯s obvious that Amelia had nned this earlier ahead. She had taken you for a fool! I


    must¡¯ve been blind to shower my love on her. Instead of being grateful, she even stopped me from


    seeing my grandson! I¡¯m old, but I have to suffer the pain of being separated from my dear grandson.


    How would I forgive her? If you can find her in a month and persuade her to give up on Tony¡¯s custody,


    I¡¯ll leave you to it. Otherwise, she¡¯ll never get to enter the Clinton family! There, I¡¯ve said it. Do as you


    see fit. Don¡¯t me me for being cruel, for you¡¯ve forced me into a corner.¡±


    Oscar pressed his lips together as his heart sank. Indeed, I¡¯ve expected Mom¡¯s reaction.


    Olivia was heaving, but she couldn¡¯t calm down.


    Owen pulled her into his arms andforted her. ¡°Olivia, calm down. We¡¯ll get Tony back. I won¡¯t let


    our grandson wander out there alone.¡±


    Olivia merely glowered at him. ¡°Like father, like son. You imed that Tony wouldn¡¯t leave, but look


    what has happened. Tony¡¯s disappeared! I don¡¯t know where he is. If Amelia is hiding from us on


    purpose, I might not get to see him before I die! Ah, I¡¯ve yearned for a grandson for years. Now, I have


    to bear the pain of being separated from him,¡± she wailed.


    A glimmer of anguish emerged in Oscar¡¯s eyes.


    Stephanie patted her mother¡¯s shoulders and defended Oscar. ¡°Mom, it was all Amelia¡¯s fault. Oscar


    had been kept in the dark. She¡¯s really good at putting up an act. Remember how she put on a pitiful


    act and tricked our family? I told you she isn¡¯t a good person. Look, I¡¯m right! Back then, you refused to


    believe me and chided me for being biased. Now, Tony¡¯s missing, and Oscar¡¯s being reprimanded. I


    feel bad for him. Mom, we shouldn¡¯t forgive someone as heartless as her. If she had considered about


    your feelings, she wouldn¡¯t have brought Tony away without letting us know.¡±


    Her words made sense to Olivia.


    ¡°Stephanie, you¡¯re right. I might be in my sixties, but I¡¯ve never even understood her. You knew what


    she was like from the very beginning. I should¡¯ve listened to you and insisted on getting Tony¡¯s


    custody,¡± Olivia grumbled.


    Oscar shot her a warning look, and she immediately hid behind Olivia¡¯s back and said carefully, ¡°Oscar,


    don¡¯t look at me that way. I¡¯m doing this for your sake. That woman doesn¡¯t deserve you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Stephanie!¡± Oscar growled.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Stephanie cowered behind Olivia¡¯s back.


    Her expression dark, Olivia hissed, ¡°Oscar, what is going on? Your sister is just telling the truth! I want


    my grandson back. Locate Amelia as soon as possible. If Tonyes back, I¡¯ll forgive her and allow


    her to be my daughter-inw once more. Otherwise, she won¡¯t be allowed to step into the Clinton


    residence!¡±


    Oscar¡¯s fists balled up as mncholy clouded his features. He could feel his heart sinking to his


    stomach.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 307

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 307


    Chapter 307 Heartless


    For the next month, Oscar¡¯s men searched around for Amelia, but she was nowhere to be found. It was


    as if she had fallen off the face of the world, and there was no sign of her anywhere.


    His initial confidence gradually turned to anxiety. Tuning all his uncertainty into his work, he became a


    workaholic who toiled day and night. As a result, his employees had no choice but to increase their


    workload. It hence did note as a surprise that Clinton Corporations¡¯ performance increased by


    leaps and bounds. The results showed that they had outperformedst month by twenty percent, but


    no one was pleased by that. If this were to go on, they¡¯d scrape themselves dry during their time of


    youth.


    Jerry knocked on the door with the report in her arms. After Oscar granted her entry, she headed in and


    greeted, ¡°Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Without looking up, Oscar focused on dealing with the documents on his desk and asked coolly, ¡°What


    is it?¡±


    ¡°This is the performance of the Sales Department this month. Please take a look at it.¡± Jerry handed


    the report to him.


    ¡°Leave it on the desk.¡±


    Jerry left the report on the desk as instructed. She gazed at Oscar, who was working hard more than


    ever. A hint of doubt shed across her gaze. A month had since passed, and everyone in the


    company knew that Amelia and Oscar were divorced. Amelia also left the city with the Clintons¡¯ eldest


    grandson and disappeared into thin air. No one knew where they were. Though the Clinton family was


    influential and had connections, they couldn¡¯t unearth any clue about Amelia¡¯s whereabouts. Thus,


    Oscar poured all his time into work and made life hard for his employees.


    As their superior was working hard, it was clear that they couldn¡¯t do their jobs perfunctorily, right? They


    didn¡¯t work poorly, to begin with, for Clinton Corporations was a hugepany that wouldn¡¯t hire


    inefficient employees. However, their workload was much heavier now, and they would definitely


    copse out of exhaustion one day.


    Sensing her gaze, Oscar finally looked up. He frowned and cast her an icy look. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    A chill ran down Jerry¡¯s back, for it felt like Oscar was a soulless working machine that barred anyone


    froming close to him.


    After making up her mind, Jerry said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I think you should take care of your health. Work is


    important, but your health is too. Working nonstop will only bring you down.¡±


    Oscar nced at her before looking away. ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Jerry fell silent for a minute before going all out. ¡°Mr. Clinton, if Mrs. Clinton was still around, she


    wouldn¡¯t want you to disregard your health. Previously, she told me to remind you not to work nonstop


    and take your meals on time no matter what. Mr. Clinton, you didn¡¯t have your meals regrly and


    even skipped meals asionally for the past month. It¡¯ll take a toll on your health. I believe Mrs.


    Clinton will worry about you,¡± she uttered.


    Finally, Oscar reacted to her words. He raised his head, looking a little lost.


    ¡°If I get sick, will she worry about me?¡± he mumbled. It was unclear if he was talking to Jerry or to


    himself.


    Jerry couldn¡¯t help but sigh out loud. Though Oscar was aloof, he was a loyal man. Amelia had left and


    taken his soul with her. Compared to the pain he suffered when Cassie left back then, it was obvious


    his condition was more serious now.


    Back when Cassie left him, Oscar buried himself in work for around six days and returned to his normal


    self on day seven. However, he was now the prime example of a lifeless working machine. If he kept


    working this hard, the stress would eventually take its toll.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m certain Mrs. Clinton will worry about you. She loves you and wishes you well,¡± Jerry


    stated firmly.


    ncing at her, Oscar asked, ¡°If she does love me, why did she leave? It has been a month, but she¡¯s


    still missing.¡±


    Jerry parted her lips, but words failed her.


    A gleam of malice shone in his eyes as he warned, ¡°Jerry, you don¡¯t even have an exnation for that.


    How dare you im she loves me? Just because I promoted you to be the manager of the Sales


    Department doesn¡¯t mean that you have the right to interfere in my business. Get out.¡±


    Jerry jumped in fright, but she didn¡¯t leave at once and seemed to hesitate.


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t I make myself clear? Or are you refusing to heed my order? Then you shall cease to be


    the Sales Department¡¯s manager. Hand in your resignation and scram!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Jerry stared at him doggedly and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I don¡¯t know if I should say


    this.¡±


    Oscar massaged his temples in exasperation. He knew he had lost control of his emotions earlier.


    Mixing business with private matters wasn¡¯t what a superior should do.


    ¡°Say it,¡± hemanded in a deep voice.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I have no right to butt into your private affairs, but besides affecting your own health,


    you¡¯re also petrifying your subordinates. They worked overtime for over a month and are on the verge


    of copsing anytime. Some who are married or in a rtionship had to spend less time with their


    family and other halves because of work. Eventually, problems will arise.¡±


    Jerry made herself clear, and her points were well-organized. ¡°As your employee, I need to risk being


    reprimanded and let you know the truth. Besides, I¡¯ve worked with you for years and viewed you as a


    friend. As a friend, I have to give you a piece of my mind. Of course, if you think I¡¯m not worthy to be


    your friend, I have noment on that. I promised Mrs. Clinton to remind you not to overwork yourself.


    In fact, there is something she said that I haven¡¯t told you.¡±


    Something glinted in Oscar¡¯s gaze.


    Jerry continued calmly, ¡°Mrs. Clinton said that if she were to leave, you shouldn¡¯t pour all your time into


    work. She¡¯ll be praying for you somewhere else so you¡¯ll live a long life.¡±


    As though he was a wounded wolf, Oscar demanded harshly, ¡°Why did you keep it until now?¡± If she


    told me about it previously, I would¡¯ve realized Amelia had the intention of leaving the city. We wouldn¡¯t


    have missed each other.


    Shocked, Jerry retreated a few steps and hung her head low to avoid meeting Oscar¡¯s horrifying gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know Mrs. Clinton would¡­¡±


    Oscar deted like a balloon and slumped in his chair. He gave a dismissive wave and said weakly,


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Jerry gazed at him and plucked up her courage to say, ¡°Mr. Clinton, as both your subordinate and your


    friend, I don¡¯t think you should continue this unhealthy lifestyle.¡±


    Oscar nced at her before saying, ¡°Jerry, you¡¯re overstepping the line. Just do your job and stay out


    of my private affairs. Otherwise, I shall take action regardless of our past rtionship.¡±


    Jerry hung her head low and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that.¡±


    ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    With a weak nod, Jerry left as instructed.


    Oscar promptly returned to his work, but the words before him just didn¡¯t register in his head. He looked


    up in a daze and mumbled, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re thoughtful enough to ask another woman to give me words


    of advice, but why didn¡¯t you do it yourself? How heartless of you! You¡¯re even more cruel than me!


    We¡¯ve been married for five years, and I did ignore you for the first four years, but I never let go of you.


    However, you¡¯re heartless enough to leave me in the lurch without leaving a trace.¡±


    Oscar had suffered greatly for the past month. He had no idea missing someone would hurt this badly.


    As long as he had free time, he¡¯d feel his heart ache. Left with no choice, he poured all his time into


    work to numb his feelings. Only when exhaustion took over him, he¡¯d fall asleep in bed slowly. His


    sleep quality had deteriorated the past month. Sometimes, he was drained and sleepy, but just couldn¡¯t


    fall asleep no matter what. He even got into the habit of hugging Amelia¡¯s pillow before he could fall


    asleep. If nothing else worked, he would resort to taking sleeping pills to get some rest.


    A month had passed since Amelia¡¯s departure, and Oscar realized he was no longer the same man he


    used to be. He wished he could work all day, and his mood often fluctuated to dangerous levels. He


    knew this wasn¡¯t a good change. Eventually, this would cost his health and Clinton Corporations¡¯


    development.


    Oscar let out a sigh. It was time for him to adjust his schedule. Otherwise, his health would suffer, and


    Clinton Corporations would peak and go downhill from there. That wasn¡¯t what he wanted.


    As the head of apany, it was bad to be emotional, for it would affect his ability to make a sound


    judgment.


    Oscar tugged at his hair irritably. He got up and grabbed his suit jacket before striding out of his office.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you have a conference call with the chairman of Larson Group at three in the afternoon.


    You¡­¡± Linda stood up and reminded Oscar, for he seemed like he was about to head out.


    ¡°Tell the chairman that I¡¯m feeling unwell and adjourn the meeting to tomorrow at the same time,¡± Oscar


    instructed and left without looking back.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton,¡± came Linda¡¯s reply.


    Oscar took the elevator and went downstairs. Before he could leave the building, a woman¡¯s voice rang


    out behind him. ¡°Oscar!¡±


    He didn¡¯t bother stopping.


    Isabe ran after him and tried to walk side by side with him. Breathless, she offered, ¡°Oscar, wait up. I


    asked my chef to prepare some chicken soup. It has just been delivered, so it¡¯s still warm. I heard the


    other employees say that you haven¡¯t eaten today. Have some soup so you won¡¯t get sick.¡±


    Without sparing her a nce, Oscar replied frostily, ¡°I don¡¯t like chicken soup.¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t get mad at his reply and kept her pace. ¡°Oscar, I asked my maid to prepare this. Please


    ept my kind intention. I only wish the best for you.¡±


    Oscar finally came to a stop and nced at her. ¡°Ms. Walker, following a man shamelessly will only


    degrade your status. You¡¯re a socialite, but the others might think you¡¯re selling your body. Never mind


    if you wish to downgrade yourself to be a social butterfly. Don¡¯t assume everyone else is as wicked as


    you. Also, Clinton Corporations don¡¯t hire employees who love cking off. If you don¡¯t have the


    intention to work here, please leave as soon as possible,¡± he dered.


    Isabe¡¯s smile faltered as she gazed at him in frustration.


    ¡°Oscar, I was just showing my concern. Do you have to be that cruel?¡± she asked in a pitiful manner.


    Another man might¡¯ve taken pity on her, but s, Oscar was a ruthless wolf who had fallen in love with


    Amelia. He didn¡¯t have the space for any other women in his heart.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 308

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 308


    Chapter 308 A Cruel Woman


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern. If you think you can¡¯t handle the job, submit your resignation letter and go


    back to being the social butterfly you are,¡± Oscar eximed sternly. ¡°This isn¡¯t the Walker family where


    you can do anything with your status. Show me what you¡¯re made of, or I¡¯ll suspect you of forging your


    graduation certificate.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s expression fell as tears welled up in her gaze. Born with a silver spoon in her mouth, she had


    been admired and praised by everyone since young. Other men flocked to her and did everything she


    ask for. No one had ever spoken to her harshly before. However, Oscar was hard on her today.


    No matter how upset she was, she still felt that Oscar was unusually charming and sexy. Perhaps she


    was a masochist, for Oscar¡¯s indifference was what attracted her to him the most. If she was merely


    interested in him at first sight, she was certain that her heart belonged to him now.


    Oscar was an exceptional man. No woman would be able to resist his charm. Of course, she was no


    exception. After falling in love with him, she was willing to sacrifice herself to gain his devotion.


    Just to conquer his heart, she entered the kitchen, which she used to view in contempt, just to prepare


    a meal that would please him.


    ¡°Oscar, I¡¯ll prove that I¡¯m not useless,¡± Isabe met his gaze and stated firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not cking off. I got


    concerned since you were working nonstop and asked the chef to prepare some chicken soup for you.


    Can you please ept my sincerity?¡±


    Oscar spared the box in her hand a terse nce before marching away.


    Left behind, Isabe held the lunchbox in her hands quietly, her feelings aplicated mixture.


    However, her gaze was determined.


    Oscar, the more aloof you are, the more I want to get you. I fell in love with you. Even if you¡¯re in love


    with someone else, I¡¯ll make sure you fall out of love with her and then upy the empty space in your


    heart. Mark my words.


    She ignored the other employees¡¯ curious gazes and strode back into the building.


    Oscar got into his car and gazed at the busy traffic outside in exhaustion. Something glinted in his


    bloodshot eyes.


    He started the engine and drove away. Some timeter, the car rolled to a stop before the beach where


    Julian and he drank their hearts out a month ago. He stared at the rolling waves as dejection


    overwhelmed his heart.


    That day, he lost his wedding ring after getting drunk, and it remained missing until today. Perhaps it


    was a sign that their rtionship was meant to be full of obstacles. He had ignored Amelia back then,


    so it was time for him to be tortured by her disappearance.


    Caressing his empty finger, he was at a loss.


    Amelia, I lost our wedding ring, and I lost you. Even though I can¡¯t find you anywhere, I¡¯ll be waiting


    right here. Can you please turn and retrace your steps back to me? Oscar thought bitterly.


    He remained at the beach until the sun went down on the horizon. It wasn¡¯t until his phone began


    ringing that he snapped back to his senses.


    Whipping his phone out, he saw his mother¡¯s name shing on the screen.


    Oscar immediately frowned and had the urge to reject the call. For the past month, his family became


    incredibly tensed up as Amelia remained missing. Olivia even kicked up a fuss and threatened to call


    the police. She wanted to sue Amelia for bringing Tony away from them. If he hadn¡¯t done his best to


    stop her, Amelia would¡¯ve been a wanted criminal now.


    The Clintons were powerful enough to frame an innocent person if they wished. They could make up a


    convincing lie easily.


    Oscar had no intention of answering his phone, but Olivia was persistent. Thus, his phone kept ringing


    continuously in the car.


    Finally, he caved in.


    After he answered the call, Olivia¡¯s cold voice rang out. ¡°Oscar, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still working in my office. What is this about?¡± he rubbed his temples and replied weakly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just called your secretary, Linda. She told me you left your office at two this afternoon. I don¡¯t care


    where you are now. Get back home this instant. Otherwise, I¡¯ll head to the police station and make a


    report. When the police find her, she¡¯ll definitely get arrested and convicted for her crime. Don¡¯t me


    me for not warning you in advance,¡± she cautioned.


    Oscar took a deep breath to hold back his anger. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go home right now.¡±


    With that, he hung up.


    Olivia¡¯s sudden unreasonable behavior made him both fatigued and helpless. If someone else dared to


    threaten him, he¡¯d made sure that person regretted doing so. However, Olivia was his mother. He was


    rendered powerless before her.


    Amelia¡¯s departure and Olivia¡¯s oppression gave him a taste of discontent.


    Oscar soon drove back to the Clinton residence. He had just stepped into the hall when he saw Olivia


    and Owen sitting on the sofa.


    At once, he felt his temples throbbing, signaling the arrival of a migraine.


    After taking a deep breath, he walked toward them.


    ¡°Mom, Dad.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re home.¡± Owen seemed calm.


    Olivia glowered at him and went straight to the topic. ¡°Any news of Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. But there will be soon,¡± Oscar answered honestly.


    ¡°Oscar, you promised to locate Amelia in ten days, but it has been a month. Where is she? There is


    absolutely no clue about her whereabouts! How should I trust you?¡±


    She gave him a bitter look before adding, ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m proud to call you my son, and I¡¯ve always put you


    first. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me. Otherwise, there¡¯s no telling what I will do.¡±


    Oscar was surprisingly silent as he wore a grave expression.


    Owen wrapped an arm around Olivia¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Olivia, stop forcing Oscar. Amelia might¡¯ve


    brought Tony away, but she¡¯s the boy¡¯s mother. I¡¯m certain she won¡¯t torture him. Just give it some time,


    and you¡¯ll reunite with Tony soon. You need to rx instead of getting worked up over it.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Olivia gave him a look and sneered, ¡°So it¡¯s my fault for not being able to see my grandson? I know you


    both think I¡¯m being unreasonable. Tony¡¯s my only grandson! I¡¯m in my sixties, and I don¡¯t have long to


    live. God knows if I¡¯ll live to see my second grandchild! You want me to calm down, but I can¡¯t! Amelia


    is capable of kidnapping Tony, so there¡¯s a possibility she might sell him off! I shouldn¡¯t have treated her


    well. She¡¯s nothing but an ingrate! I just want my grandson back. Did I do anything wrong? Wasn¡¯t I


    nice to her? Why did she keep my grandson away from me?¡±


    Both Owen and Oscar said nary a word.


    Olivia burst into noisy tears. She missed Tony so much that her heart ached. As she was already


    suffering from heart disease, Tony¡¯s matter weighed on her mind and worsened her condition.


    She held her chest and panted several times. Realizing her odd action, Owen pulled her into his arms


    and ordered hastily, ¡°Oscar, hurry. Get your mom¡¯s medicine upstairs.¡±


    Oscar dashed upstairs and retrieved the medicine as told, and the maid immediately got them a ss


    of warm water.


    After taking the medicine, Olivia felt better and could breathe normally. Frowning, Owen said gently,


    ¡°Rx, Olivia. I¡¯ll ask them to work harder to locate Amelia. I promise you¡¯ll be reunited with Tony soon.


    Please don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face was pale as shey in his arms sickly. ¡°Dear, all I want is Tony. My wish is to enjoy the rest


    of my life with my grandson and live an ordinary life. After spending the first half of my life in luxury, I


    don¡¯t want anything else but Tony.¡±


    Owen¡¯s expression darkened as he grew increasingly upset at Amelia.


    ¡°All right. You have my word. I¡¯ll bring Tony back as soon as possible. Don¡¯t get too emotional. You


    have a heart condition, so it¡¯s best to stay calm. That was really scary,¡± Owen said.


    Olivia bobbed her head in acknowledgment.


    Oscar, who was standing before them, gave her a solemn bow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom.¡±


    If anything were to happen to Olivia, he wouldn¡¯t forgive himself. After Amelia took Tony away, he felt


    remorseful.


    It was his fault that Olivia had to be separated from her grandson in her old age.


    She loved her grandson dearly, but he ripped her right to be with him.


    Though it was Amelia who brought Tony away from them without his approval, he wasn¡¯t about to


    me her. Thus, he ced the me on himself.


    Olivia gave him the once-over and dered, ¡°If you still think of me as your mother, find Amelia and get


    Tony back. Make a clean break with her. The Clinton family doesn¡¯t need an ingrate like her.¡±


    Though Olivia showered her love on Amelia, all she got in return was thetter¡¯s sudden departure.


    She was in the opinion that even a pet dog would bark nicely to express its gratitude, but Amelia


    merely took off with her beloved grandson without a word.


    If Amelia¡¯s conscience was present, she wouldn¡¯t have done that. She had no idea how upset I was to


    be parted with my grandson and took off without looking back! I have never met anyone as cruel as


    her!

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 309

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 309


    Chapter 309 Guilt


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After a tensed silence, Oscar looked at Olivia and spoke sincerely. ¡°Mom, it was my fault that Amelia


    left, but I won¡¯t give up on her.¡±


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re indeed your father¡¯s son, for you are both stubborn. The woman


    treated you badly, but you insist on siding with her! Will you stop only when I suffer from a heart


    attack?¡±


    Sighing, Oscar answered, ¡°Mom, Amelia isn¡¯t like that. You used to adore her, right? Why are you being


    so harsh on her?¡±


    His answer only serve to aggrieve Olivia further.


    ¡°I was blind to treat her well! If we weren¡¯t on good terms, I wouldn¡¯t feel this bad right now. I made sure


    she ate well, sleep well, and lived well. I also never cut off her allowance or limited her freedom. It was


    also her who caused Stephanie and me to argue back then. As her mother-inw, I did my best. How


    did she repay me? By taking Tony away from me! I didn¡¯t even expect that. How could she? That


    ungrateful woman doesn¡¯t deserve my kindness!¡± she dered angrily.


    Oscar pursed his lips silently.


    ¡°You got no retort for that, huh? Oscar, I¡¯ll be blunt with you. Even after you find where Amelia is, I


    won¡¯t allow her to marry you. I don¡¯t want a hypocritical daughter-inw. You have to pick between me


    or her,¡± Olivia stated firmly, and there was a finality to her tone that warned him to make the correct


    decision.


    Oscar frowned as annoyance rose in his heart.


    ¡°Mom, you weren¡¯t like this previously. Why are you acting this way?¡±


    ¡°That was in the past. You know me well, don¡¯t you? If I like someone, I¡¯ll treat her well. But once I grow


    to hate someone, she¡¯ll never enter my good books, ever. Cassie is one, and Amelia has achieved that,


    too. You can say I¡¯m inflexible, but I¡¯ll never ept someone I dislike,¡± she dered.


    Silence ensued.


    Olivia stood up from Owen¡¯s arms. She parted her lips to say something, but a grating pain gripped her


    heart, and she passed out without warning.


    ¡°Olivia? Olivia!¡± Owen held her before she fell to the floor and yelled, ¡°Oscar, get the car!¡±


    Oscar ran out and drove the car to the entrance of the Clinton residence in a swift manner. Owen


    immediately brought Olivia to the car.


    Flooring the elerator, Oscar arrived at Principal General Hospital in the shortest time possible.


    Robert, who had been informed of the news, was already waiting at the entrance with his team of


    medical staff. Once the car rolled to a stop, they hoisted Olivia up to the stretcher and pushed her to


    the operating room.


    Outside the operating room, both Oscar and Owen stared at the red light anxiously. An awkward


    silence ensued.


    Some timeter, Oscar broke the silence. With his head hung low, he said guiltily, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Owen spared him a brief nce. ¡°We shall talk about it after your mom gets better.¡±


    No words came out of Oscar¡¯s mouth.


    Owen leaned on the wall as time ticked by. Time had never seemed so slow. Every second went


    straight to his heart like an iron shard, and the anguish was unbearable.


    His wife was inside, but there was nothing he could do.


    They remained outside for three hours before the light above the operating room finally flickered off.


    The doors slid open to reveal Robert and his team of doctors.


    Owen and Oscar rushed over to greet them.


    ¡°Robert, how is Olivia faring?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lancester, how is my mom doing?¡± Owen and Oscar asked at the same time.


    Robert nced at them before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my office.¡±


    Owen took one look at Olivia, who had just been pushed out, and nodded quietly. He followed behind


    Robert, and Oscar immediately went after them.


    In his office, Robert chided, ¡°Owen, what happened? Didn¡¯t I tell you to make sure Olivia lives


    comfortably? Why did you allow her to overthink? Do you know she¡¯ll lose her life if she gets more


    emotional?¡±


    His expression stern, Owen demanded, ¡°Robert, be honest. Is Olivia in a bad situation?¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t send her to the hospital in time, she would¡¯ve died. Her heart isn¡¯t faring well, so she can¡¯t


    be too distraught. If she gets slightly emotional, her condition will worsen. She needs to rest now,¡±


    Robert exined solemnly.


    Owen looked sullen.


    Breaking the silence, Oscar said, ¡°Mr. Lancester, it was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have anger Mom. I¡¯ll


    make sure never to do it again.¡±


    Robert cast him a cursory nce. He knew Amelia¡¯s disappearance had given Oscar a huge blow.


    After she left with Tony, the Clinton family¡¯s peace was disrupted.


    ¡°Oscar, she¡¯s just worried about her grandson. As her son, you should go along with her wishes. She


    isn¡¯t healthy to begin with, and getting older means more problems will arise. Though she has aged


    well, don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s in her sixties. You can¡¯t risk her life by upsetting her,¡± Robert reminded.


    Oscar nodded in response.


    ¡°Leave your father and me alone. I need to talk to him,¡± Robert ordered.


    Oscar left as told and stood next to a window. He looked down at the garden blooming with flowers as


    his expression grew grim.


    Pulling out a cigarette, he lit it and took a deep puff. Thick plumes of smoke soon surrounded him.


    After Amelia and Tony took off, he had be quite addicted to smoking and could finish a packet of


    cigarettes in one day. Back then, he would only smoke a few asionally. Now, he wouldn¡¯t be seen


    without one. He missed Amelia terribly, and Olivia kept pressurizing him to locate Tony. He wasn¡¯t


    afraid of anything else except for Olivia¡¯s health.


    He finished one cigarette after another. Soon, cigarette stubs were all over the floor. Owen came to him


    and patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t feel too stressed.¡±


    Oscar gazed at his father gravely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me Olivia. She missed Tony too much and overreacted. I¡¯ll try my best to persuade her to


    change her mind. But after you find Amelia, we need to get Tony¡¯s custody back. That¡¯s not up for


    discussion,¡± said Owen as he stared out of the window.


    Oscar said nothing.


    ¡°Oscar, your mom isn¡¯t doing well. As her son, you should be considerate. She has never suffered in


    her life, and I don¡¯t wish to see her suffer. We¡¯re not being mean to Amelia. She was the one who left


    with Tony without informing anyone. Her selfish actions caused Tony to be estranged from our family.


    Thus, she has to bear the consequences of losing Tony. She can¡¯t me anyone for that,¡± Owen


    added.


    Turning to him, Oscar announced, ¡°Dad, Amelia¡¯s not an unforgivable criminal. I don¡¯t think she should


    be at the receiving end of that punishment. I love her, and I won¡¯t marry anyone else. If you are both


    against our rtionship, Tony will be your only grandson.¡±


    The look in Owen¡¯s eyes darkened as he scrutinized his son silently. They stared at each other for a


    long while. None of them refused to give in.


    In the end, Owen dered, ¡°Whatever. If you put your mom in a tight spot, I¡¯ll kick you out of our family.


    It¡¯s either Amelia or our family.¡±


    Having said that, Owen spun on his heels and marched away.


    Oscar stared at his father¡¯s retreating figure and felt utterly torn. He gripped the unlit cigarette in his


    palm tightly until it bent into half.


    Turning back to face the window, he discovered the scenery was still as green and beautiful as before.


    s, no one was there to share the view with him.


    ¡°Amelia, where the hell are you?¡± he muttered in exasperation.


    The night view was mesmerizing, but Oscar¡¯s mood was foul.


    ¡°Oscar, Mom¡­¡± In a dimly lit bedroom, Amelia jolted awake from a nightmare with cold sweat dotting


    her brows.


    ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Her screams woke Tiffany up. ¡°Do your eyes hurt? Or do you feel unwell?¡±


    Amelia opened her eyes though she could no longer see. Gasping for air, she shook her head and


    answered, ¡°No. I had a nightmare. I dreamt that both Mom and Oscar fell into a deep abyss. I wanted


    to save them, but I failed to do so. Before Mom fell, she was ming me for taking off with Tony and


    causing her to be estranged from her grandson. Then, I woke up.¡±


    Tiffany wiped off her sweat and consoled her. ¡°Babe, it¡¯s just a nightmare. Don¡¯t mule over it. Let¡¯s go to


    bed. When you feel better, we¡¯ll go to the hospital for a checkup. Back in Beshya, the doctor said


    there¡¯s a chance for recovery if you rx, remember?¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t share her sentiments. ¡°Tiff, you should sleep. Just ignore me.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t sleepy? I¡¯ll stay up with you,¡± Tiffany offered. ¡°If you can¡¯t fall asleep, let¡¯s talk so you won¡¯t


    feel bored.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s silence signified her approval.


    ¡°Tiff, I dreamt that Mom med me for being cruel enough to take Tony away without informing them


    beforehand. To think about it, I was really heartless to cut off ties with the Clinton family. Tony wouldn¡¯t


    get to see his father again, and he¡¯ll have to grow up in a single-parent family. Now that I¡¯m blind, I can¡¯t


    give him the best of everything. Am I too selfish?¡± Amelia buried her head between her knees and


    asked forlornly.


    After losing her eyesight, she wondered if she should return Tony to the Clintons. However, Tony was


    her only pir of strength. Without Tony, she didn¡¯t know how she should face the endless darkness


    alone.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking again. Stop it. Tony¡¯s custody belongs to you, so it isn¡¯t wrong for you to leave with


    him. Stop thinking and sleep. We shall go for a checkup tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. When you


    recover and feel guilty, we can pay them a visit with Tony and ask for their forgiveness,¡± Tiffany


    suggested.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°If I recover, I¡¯m afraid I dare not bring Tony back. I don¡¯t want Oscar to be


    disappointed at me and give me the cold treatment,¡± she uttered in a low voice.


    Tiffany¡¯s heart wrenched painfully at her friend¡¯s words. She gave Amelia aforting hug and said,


    ¡°All right, time to sleep. It¡¯s useless to ponder over this now, for you won¡¯t be returning with Tony


    anytime soon.¡±


    Ameliay down on the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep,¡± she mumbled.


    Tiffany shut her eyes and muttered, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t think too much. Sleep tight. Let¡¯s cross that bridge


    when wee to it.¡±


    Instead of answering, Amelia opened her eyes wide in the dark as mncholy surrounded her.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 310

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 310


    Chapter 310 Useless Me


    Amelia got up early the following morning as she barely slept at all. Having spent most ofst night


    thinking, she got a headache from not getting enough rest.


    ¡°Babe, you don¡¯t look so good. Are you not feeling well?¡± asked Tiffany concernedly when she noticed


    how pale Amelia was.


    Ever since Amelia lost her sight, Tiffany had been paying close attention to her friend, fearing


    something would go wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Probably just caught a cold or something,¡± replied Amelia as she shook her head.


    After cing her somewhat cold hand on Amelia¡¯s forehead and then on her own, Tiffany let out a sigh


    of relief. ¡°Luckily, you don¡¯t have a fever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just blind, Tiff; I¡¯m not terminally ill, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me all the time. Just rx,


    okay? You¡¯re starting to make me feel useless.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel that, Babe. You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± exined Tiffany nervously. Afraid


    that she would unintentionally say or do something insensitive, Tiffany had been very careful around


    Amelia ever since her friend became blind. However, her cautiousness only made the interactions


    between the two awkward.


    Amelia then moved her hand around to find Tiffany¡¯s. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be this way, Tiff. I want you to


    treat me like how you used to, okay? To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t like how you¡¯ve been treating me like a


    baby for the past month. I just want you to see me as a normal person, but all you do is remind me how


    incapable I am. It really sucks. I¡¯d much rather you be who you are¡ªmy loud friend,¡± informed Amelia


    as she patted the back of Tiffany¡¯s hand.


    After pausing for a while, Amelia continued, ¡°I¡¯m notining about you or anything like that, Tiff. I


    just want things to be normal between us, you know? You don¡¯t have to be careful around me all the


    time. I may be blind, but I¡¯m not as weak as you think I am. For Tony¡¯s and your sake, I promise I¡¯ll do


    whatever I can to get better. Even if the odds are stacked against me, I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯ll keep fighting.¡±


    Although Amelia was helpless at times, Tiffany could tell that her friend¡¯s spirit remained strong. ¡°Babe,


    you have no idea how relieved I am to hear you say that. I was so worried about you getting hurt that I


    didn¡¯t realize I was making you ufortable, but you showed me that you¡¯re more than okay. You¡¯re


    so much stronger than I thought, and I¡¯m d for it.¡± Tiffany then smiled cheerfully at her friend, who


    responded in kind.


    ¡°Good! Then I¡¯ll brush my teeth on my own today if you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ve already familiarized myself with


    the room in the past month. Heck, I¡¯m probably even more familiar with the ce than you are! So stop


    worrying about me, okay? I know I lost my sight, but I can¡¯t rely on you for everything. I don¡¯t want to


    end up useless.¡±


    Seeing how determined Amelia was, Tiffany decided to let her friend be. She knew that no matter how


    tough Amelia was trying to be, the woman was still somewhat self-conscious on the inside. Tiffany was


    just d that Amelia could find a reason to stay strong.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Taking a step back to let her friend through, Tiffany replied, ¡°Sure, go ahead. I¡¯ll be right outside if you


    need me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stand by for me; I can do this on my own. You have your job, so I can¡¯t expect you to


    be there for me all the time. It¡¯s better for us if I get used to being on my own as soon as possible. I¡¯ll be


    fine, Tiff. Trust me, okay? Take a seat and rx. I¡¯m notpletely useless, you know?¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll stay here then.¡±


    Tiffany wanted to help Amelia, but thetter insisted on going alone, so she had no choice but to stand


    aside and watch nervously as her friend walked slowly toward the bathroom.


    When Amelia finally made it inside, Tiffany breathed a sigh of relief. Sweat trickling down her forehead


    made Tiffany realize just how nervous she had been for the past few minutes.


    After making her way to the bathroom sink, Amelia had no problem brushing her teeth independently.


    However, when she tried to reach for the soap dispenser, she identally knocked the container off


    the counter. Both Tiffany and Amelia jumped when it hit the floor. Fearing the worst, Tiffany immediately


    dashed into the bathroom to check on her friend.


    ¡°Babe, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± questioned Tiffany anxiously as she checked Amelia from head to


    toe.


    Shaking her head, Amelia assured her friend, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Tiff. What did I drop?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the dispenser. Don¡¯t worry about it. Just tell me what you need, and I¡¯ll get them for you. We


    have to hurry down for breakfast. I made an appointment with your doctor for this afternoon. It¡¯s a


    follow-up for your eyes.¡±


    Amelia stood still and let Tiffany help her with the rest of her morning routine before she was led out of


    the bathroom.


    ¡°Sit here, Babe. I¡¯m going to clean up the bathroom now, and after that, we¡¯ll have breakfast together.¡±


    After Amelia nodded in agreement, Tiffany went back into the bathroom.


    Sitting there alone, Amelia could not help but feel disheartened because of what had just happened. As


    much as she wanted to live normally again, she realized that she could not even get a simple task


    done, and that made her feel worthless.


    At that moment, Amelia was filled with nothing but despair and hopelessness.


    She feared that she would one day be a burden to those around her and wondered if there was


    any point to continue living if that were to happen.


    Thinking that her good looks were probably her only redeeming quality then, Amelia let out a long sigh.


    When Tiffany returned to Amelia, all she saw was the look of despair on her friend¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Babe?¡± inquired Tiffany gently after squatting down beside Amelia, who instinctively


    tried to withdraw her hand but was stopped by Tiffany.


    ¡°You filled yourself with negative thoughts again, didn¡¯t you, Babe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m utterly useless, aren¡¯t I, Tiff? I can¡¯t even take care of myself. Do you think Tony will hate me for


    being such a useless mother?¡± asked Amelia with a wry smile.


    As a show of support, Tiffany held Amelia¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Never. Tony¡¯s a smart kid. He knows what


    you¡¯ve been through. The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree, and you¡¯re one of the kindest people I


    know. Tony will understand.¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right,¡± responded Amelia, smiling softly.


    ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll get rid of those negative thoughts, Babe. The doctor said you have to stay


    positive, or it¡¯s just going to make things worse for you.¡±


    Keeping silent, Amelia knew her friend was right.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have breakfast, Babe. Your favorite oatmeal is waiting for you.¡± With that, Tiffany got up and


    helped Amelia do the same.


    When the two got downstairs, the handsome Derrick just so happened to enter the house. Like a star-


    struck fangirl, Tiffany immediately turned bright red.


    ¡°Mr. Hisson¡¯s here, Babe,¡± Tiffany informed Amelia shyly. Even though Tiffany had been seeing the


    man for a month, she was still not used to calling him by his first name. To her, calling the man ¡°Mr.


    Hisson¡± sounded more intimate, for some reason.


    ¡°Derrick¡¯s here?¡± Amelia turned toward the front door, assuming that the man was standing there.


    After smiling at Tiffany, Derrick turned to her friend. ¡°I heard about your situation from Tiff, and I¡¯m sorry


    that I couldn¡¯t visit earlier, Amelia. I¡¯ve been busy with my mothertely.¡±


    Shaking her head, Amelia replied, ¡°How¡¯s Old Mrs. Hisson? Is she getting any better?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been discharged. The doctor said that she just needs to rest for half a month, and she¡¯ll


    recover.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. You and Tiff haven¡¯t seen each other for a month now; I can tell you she misses


    you a lot. You two take your time now, okay? And I¡¯m going to make myself scarce.¡± After that, Amelia


    turned to her friend. ¡°You should spend the day with Derrick, Tiff. After all, the man came all the way to


    see you. Don¡¯t worry about the appointment. There¡¯s always tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But Amelia¡­ ¡°


    Before Tiffany could go on, Amelia quickly squeezed her friend¡¯s hand to signal the woman to shut up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down, shall we? I think the chairs are beckoning us over,¡± joked Derrick to help with the


    awkwardness.


    From the second the three sat down at the dining table, Derrick could not take his eyes off Tiffany. The


    man realized that Tiffany had grown even more beautiful since theyst met.


    Even though the two had only been apart for a month, it felt like an entire year to Derrick.


    Tiffany could not help but blush when the man kept staring at her like that, so she gave him a look,


    gesturing for him to knock it off. Derrick chuckled for a brief while but quickly stopped when he


    remembered Amelia¡¯s situation.


    ¡°So where¡¯s Kurt?¡± inquired Derrick.


    ¡°He has some business to attend to, so he¡¯s going to be away for two days,¡± exined Amelia.


    Curious, Derrick raised a brow. ¡°Oh, I thought he¡¯s only working for you. He¡¯s quite a busy man, huh?¡±


    Amelia only smiled politely in response to that.


    ¡°Kurt is a good man. He said that he wanted to earn more money so that he could afford a suitable


    recement for Amelia¡¯s corneas. If you ask me, I think that man wants to be more than just a


    bodyguard to her. I¡¯m more than happy to y matchmaker for them if Amelia¡¯s interested,¡± Tiffany


    chimed in.


    ¡°There you go again. Kurt and I are just friends, Tiff. You can¡¯t just go around telling people things like


    that. You¡¯re going to ruin the man¡¯s reputation,¡± warned Amelia with her brows knitted.


    However, that did not bother Tiffany in the slightest. She gave Derrick a look when she knew Amelia


    was just trying to change the subject once again. As expected, Kurt¡¯s love for Amelia is probably going


    to end up unrequited.


    Knowing that love could not be forced, Derrick simply smiled at the two women¡¯s bantering.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 311

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 311


    Chapter 311 There Is Hope


    ¡°I just made an appointment with the best ophthalmologist in Beshya, and we¡¯re going to go visit him


    later,¡± uttered Derrick after breakfast.


    ¡°How about we do that tomorrow, Derrick? You came all the way here to see Tiff; I¡¯m sure you have a


    lot to talk about with her. Don¡¯t worry about my eyes. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going anywhere. They can


    wait. Now go take her out on a date!¡±manded Amelia.


    ¡°But Amelia¡­¡± Nevertheless, Tiffany was still worried about her friend.


    ¡°I have business in Beshya, actually, so I¡¯m going to be here for at least half a month. I have time to


    spend with Tiff, and you can bet I¡¯ll do so. But if you don¡¯t do something about your condition, she¡¯s not


    going to just stop worrying about you, even if I take her out on a date. We¡¯re both worried about you,


    and we just want the best for you,¡± exined Derrick patiently.


    ¡°Fine, then.¡±


    After instructing Jeremy to take care of Tony, Derrick drove Amelia and Tiffany to the hospital.


    The physician they visited, Boris Jackman, was a highly experienced ophthalmologist who had already


    retired for a year. He only agreed to see Amelia because he and Derrick¡¯s grandfather were close.


    From what Derrick had heard, Boris came from a long line of physicians. The physician¡¯s ancestors had


    been in the medical field since the Civil War and were respected in their time. Because of that, no one


    doubted the medical skill of a Jackman.


    However, besides his exceptional skills, Boris was also known for his odd temperament. For people he


    liked, he did not mind treating them free of charge. As for those he disliked, even if they were


    superstars or political figures, Boris would refuse to treat them no matter how much they were willing to


    pay. Naturally, that created a huge problem for the director of the hospital. Still, there was nothing the


    director could do about Boris because of his outstanding reputation.


    ¡°Hello, Dr. Jackman. I¡¯m Derrick Hisson. I¡¯m sure my grandfather has already mentioned me. Thank


    you for sparing us your precious time. It means the world to my friend here.¡± Derrick had always been a


    proud man, but when facing the retired physician, he was as polite as one could be.


    After sizing the young man up, Boris guffawed. ¡°My goodness! You look exactly like your grandfather


    when he was your age. He, too, looked so handsome that it was almost unbelievable. You¡¯re lucky to


    have inherited his good looks. Hey, no ¡®Dr. Jackman,¡¯ okay? Just call me Boris.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Boris.¡±


    The physician¡¯s smile grew even wider when Derrick called him by the first name. ¡°How¡¯s your


    grandfather? Good?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s doing okay. He spoke a lot about the good old times, and you were in most of them. Even though


    you two were decades apart in age, he told me there was no generation gap between you two and that


    there was always something to talk about whenever you two met. He also told me that you were very


    picky with your patients, even though you¡¯re highly skilled. I imagine that your principles must¡¯ve made


    you a lot of enemies at the hospital, but my grandfather was different, wasn¡¯t he? He misses you, you


    know? He talks about you whenever he gets the chance,¡± stated Derrick respectfully.


    Laughing out loud once again, Boris responded, ¡°Your grandfather has always been a sentimental


    person. Now that I think of it, it has been a while since Ist visited him. I¡¯m going to have to spend time


    fishing or something with that old man. I miss him dearly as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he would love that,¡± agreed Derrick with a smile before gesturing toward Tiffany. ¡°Boris, I


    would like you to meet my girlfriend, Tiffany. Standing beside her is her best friend, Amelia, who


    became blind because of a car ident. We hope you can do something to help her regain her sight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Boris,¡± greeted the two women.


    After taking a look at them, Boris nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°The honor is mine,dies. Come here,


    Amelia. Let me take a look at you.¡±


    The physician then took a moment to check Amelia¡¯s eyes while also asking Tiffany about her friend¡¯s


    condition. ¡°We¡¯ll have to check her brainter. Once we get the results, I¡¯ll prescribe her some


    medications for her condition. For now, I wouldn¡¯t suggest performing surgery on her brain because it¡¯s


    far too risky to remove the blood clots. If you¡¯re willing to trust me, I promise you that she¡¯ll be right as


    rain.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tiffany widened her eyes in excitement. ¡°You mean Amelia will be able to see


    again?¡±


    ¡°Her blindness is due to the blood clots around her optic nerve, so if we can remove them, she should


    be able to regain her vision. However, treating her condition takes time, and it won¡¯t be easy. I¡¯ll need at


    least two years. Five at most,¡± promised Boris confidently.


    As much as Tiffany wanted to believe the physician, she found his promise almost too good to be true.


    ¡°But the other doctors all said that it was near impossible to remove those blood clots and that we


    would put Amelia¡¯s life in danger if we were to risk it. I mean no disrespect, Boris. Trust me. I want to


    believe you. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t want to get our hopes up, only to be disappointed in the end. I hope


    you don¡¯t take this the wrong way.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Tiffany, right? Can I call you Tiffany?¡± inquired Boris.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    To that, Tiffany nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I like you, Tiffany. If you were a medical student, I would¡¯ve very much liked to take you under my


    wing. People shouldn¡¯t just believe whatever they hear. Never apologize for doubting anything or


    anyone, Tiffany. I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m the best ophthalmologist in the world, but I am confident enough to


    promise you that as soon as we remove those blood clots, Amelia¡¯s eyes will work like normal.¡±


    ¡°And if we fail to remove them? Is it still possible for Amelia to regain her sight?¡± Although it seemed


    like Tiffany was trying to give Boris a hard time, she was actually just concerned about her friend.


    The physician simply smiled and said nothing in response.


    It was then that Tiffany realized Derrick was right about Boris¡¯ odd temperament. He may be weird, but


    so are most geniuses. Besides, he¡¯s probably Amelia¡¯s best chance at leading a normal life again.


    ¡°Please excuse Tiff¡¯s straightforwardness, Boris. She¡¯s just worried about me. I know you¡¯re only doing


    this because of your rtionship with Derrick¡¯s grandfather, but still, I want you to know how much I


    appreciate you taking the time to see me. I¡¯m not sure how else to thank you, so I sincerely hope that


    my words are enough to show you my heartfelt gratitude,¡± voiced Amelia, smiling softly.


    Boris then proceeded to take another look at Amelia. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I can tell that you have a


    very bright future ahead of you. Not only will you find someone who loves you for who you are, but that


    person will also be the love of your life. Even though you two will face many obstacles, you¡¯ll always


    find your way back to each other. What¡¯s destined cannot be changed.¡±


    Amelia was stunned for a while when she heard Boris¡¯ prophetic words.


    ¡°You can tell someone¡¯s fortune?¡± questioned Amelia somewhat uneasily.


    ¡°I spent a few years learning the art of divination when I was younger. I was curious. Some people


    believe it, and some don¡¯t, so I¡¯ll let you decide which side you¡¯re on. I see that your path is a difficult


    one, but if you can persevere, you¡¯ll bask in bliss for many years toe,¡± replied Boris.


    ¡°Is it possible? Will we really meet again?¡± muttered Amelia to herself. Since she went away, she was


    convinced that she would never see Oscar again. She dared not to imagine what it would be like if they


    ever ran into each other. Oscar¡¯s probably either going to curse me or treat me like a total


    stranger. After all, why would he forgive me for disappearing like that? He¡¯s either going to hate me or


    forget about me. Those are the only two possible oues for us.


    Thinking about how they would be separated forever, Amelia froze like a statue.


    ¡°Do you mind if I call you Amelia?¡± Boris smiled gently at the distracted young woman.


    Amelia returned to her senses. Albeit still with a nk look on her face, she responded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t making things up, Amelia. I really did spend years learning the art when I was a younger man.


    Just by looking at you, I can tell that you¡¯ll face many unfortunate events until you¡¯re thirty-five, though


    none of them will be life-or-death situations. After you reach the age of thirty-five, not only will you be


    happily married, but you¡¯ll also have three beautiful children. You¡¯ll have everything a woman could


    ever want. Of course, it¡¯s entirely up to you whether you want to believe me or not.¡±


    To that, Amelia responded with another polite smile and assumed Boris was only kidding around. She


    found it hard to believe that anyone could tell the future.


    Without saying anything else, Boris performed a CT scan on Amelia¡¯s brain before checking the result.


    ¡°Amelia¡¯s condition is quite serious, so I¡¯d suggest that we take a more conservative approach. If you


    don¡¯t mind trying some traditional medicine, I can prescribe you something for your headache. It¡¯ll help


    you sleep better. As for the surgery, I¡¯ll have to discuss it with the other doctors first,¡± exined Boris,


    holding a report.


    ¡°Thank you, Boris.¡± Amelia gave the physician a nod of appreciation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send the medications over to Derrick¡¯s ce.¡± After pausing for a while, Boris


    continued, ¡°The conventional medicine isn¡¯t going to be of any help to your condition, so you¡¯ll have to


    trust the traditional methods. I can perform acupuncture for your brain. Rest assured. I¡¯m well versed in


    both types of medicine. Terrence called me himself, so you can bet I won¡¯t disappoint the man.¡±


    ¡°Traditional medicine?¡± Amelia was somewhat skeptical of the practice. Isn¡¯t this a general hospital? Do


    they treat patients with traditional medicine here?


    ¡°I actually have my own clinic where I treat those who have intractable diseases but can¡¯t afford to go to


    the hospital. I like a good challenge, and I¡¯m curious about your condition. Since the other doctors told


    you that any attempt to remove the blood clots could endanger you, I would like to see if I can prove


    them wrong. If you¡¯re willing to let me try, that is,¡± stated Boris frankly.


    What the man meant to say was that he would like to show what he was capable of by treating Amelia


    as if she was a guinea pig.


    Worried for her friend, Tiffany gave Derrick a look. Can we really trust this guy? Everything he said was


    theplete opposite of what the other doctors told us.


    As if he could read the woman¡¯s mind, Boris let out a chuckle. ¡°If you would rather I perform the


    surgery, I can do that. But remember, you¡¯ll be taking a big risk. If that¡¯s what you want, I respect your


    decision.¡±


    After some thought, Amelia finally made up her mind. ¡°Let¡¯s go with the acupuncture, Boris. I¡¯ve heard


    incredible things about what traditional medicine can do, and I¡¯d like to see that for myself. I¡¯m willing to


    take a chance.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful! You won¡¯t regret this, Amelia. I promise you that you¡¯ll be able to see again. I won¡¯t


    disappoint you. You have my word.¡±


    To that, Amelia responded with a soft smile, while Tiffany swallowed everything she had to say about


    the physician.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 312

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 312


    Chapter 312 Owing The Clintons


    After bidding Boris farewell and leaving the hospital, Tiffany was finally free to speak her mind. ¡°Mr.


    Hisson, is Boris really¡­ ¡°


    Halfway through, the woman suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Granddad told me that Boris is a very talented physician and that the man is especially keen on


    traditional medicine. In fact, acupuncture is one of his specialties. He would never have made Amelia a


    promise like that if he couldn¡¯t do it.¡± Derrick paused for a brief moment before adding, ¡°I know Boris


    seemed arrogant and strange, but he really is a good man. He has helped many who couldn¡¯t afford


    medical treatments, and he always takes his patients seriously. I trust him. That¡¯s why I asked for his


    help.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Tiffany was still doubtful.


    ¡°I know how much Amelia means to you. I would never do anything to hurt her,¡± promised Derrick, as


    he held Tiffany¡¯s hands tightly.


    Immediately, Tiffany¡¯s cheeks turned as red as a tomato.


    On the other hand, Amelia still seemed troubled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Babe?¡± inquired Tiffany when she noticed the look on her friend¡¯s face.


    Coming back to her sense, Amelia quickly stered on a smile. ¡°Oh, nothing. I¡¯m fine. Just d to hear


    that I might be able to see again.¡±


    Still, Tiffany could tell that Amelia was upset about something.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, Babe. Like Boris said, your eyes will be back to normal soon, and you¡¯ll be


    seeing Oscar again. Things may not be easy now, but in the end, everything will work out for the best.


    You¡¯ll see.¡± Tiffany guessed that Boris¡¯ divination was why her friend seemed distracted.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Tiff,¡± assured Amelia with a smile.


    After helping Amelia into the car, Tiffany gently patted the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Babe, after you get your


    sight back, we¡¯ll go on a trip before returning to the city. And if Oscar hasn¡¯t remarried by then, you do


    whatever it takes to get him back. Then the three of you will live happily ever after.¡±


    There was a hint of bitterness in Amelia¡¯s eyes after listening to her friend.


    Amelia never really did hold out much hope for her eyes, to begin with. As for Oscar, she had felt guilt


    toward the man since she left with Tony without saying goodbye. Oscar had been nothing but nice to


    her, but she repaid his kindness by manipting him to gain her son¡¯s custody.


    Amelia then tried to change the subject. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore. Boris promised


    that I¡¯d be fine, Tiff. Derrick came all the way here to see you, so you should spend more time with him.


    Go on a date or something. You two deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to get rid of me, Babe? Have you had enough of me already?¡± questioned Tiffany while


    pouting yfully.


    ¡°Of course not! I just think that you two should spend some time alone. It has been a while, right?¡±


    Tiffany nced at Derrick, who remained silent in the driver¡¯s seat.


    When they reached the vi, Tiffany carefully helped Amelia get out of the vehicle. ¡°We¡¯re home, Babe.


    Careful now.¡±


    Saying nothing, Amelia smiled in response.


    When the three got into the living room, Jeremy carried Tony over. By then, the child was already old


    enough to recognize the people around him. He was always happy to be around Amelia and Tiffany,


    but when he saw Derrick, his puppy-dog eyes widened in curiosity. As if he had discovered something


    exciting, Tony stretched his hand toward Derrick.


    Seeing how the child reacted to Derrick surprised Tiffany.


    ¡°He seems to like you, Mr. Hisson. You have no idea how long Tony cried before he¡¯s finally


    comfortable around Jeremy. I guess good-looking people do have special privileges. Too bad I¡¯m not


    much of a looker myself, Amelia. That boy is going to grow up to despise me. I just know it,¡± joked


    Tiffany, cracking everybody up.


    Tony nestledfortably in Derrick¡¯s arms when the man held him. Then, he extended his little hand to


    touch Derrick¡¯s cheek before pecking it. As if he had hit the jackpot, the child pped his hands


    excitedly and giggled afterward.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If that doesn¡¯t convince you how shallow that boy is, I don¡¯t know what will,¡±mented Tiffany before


    turning her attention to the child. ¡°Tony, in case you didn¡¯t figure it out, that man belongs to me. He¡¯s


    mine. Got it?¡±


    Seeing how jealous Tiffany was, Derrick could barely keep hisposure any longer.


    Amelia wanted to make her way to Derrick¡¯s side but was obstructed by the coffee table, so Tiffany


    hurried over to help her friend.


    ¡°I would like to hold Tony now. It has been days since Ist held my boy. I¡¯ve missed him terribly.¡±


    Excited to feel her child again, Amelia clenched her right fist.


    ¡°Careful,¡± reminded Derrick as he cautiously handed Tony over to Amelia.


    With Tony in her arms, Amelia ran her fingers over the boy¡¯s soft skin before cing a kiss on the


    forehead. At that moment, the mother felt like she had everything she could ever want. Everything


    except the ability to see her child grow up with her own eyes.


    ¡°Tony, my dear boy,¡± Amelia called out as she rubbed her cheek against Tony¡¯s.


    Still too young to understand what was happening around him, Tony waved his tiny arms around and


    tried to grab his mother¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Let me hold the child for you, Amelia. I held Mr. Hisson when he was a baby, so you can say I¡¯m pretty


    experienced.¡± Jeremy was worried that Amelia could not handle the boy since she was blind.


    ¡°Thank you, Jeremy, but I¡¯d like to spend more time with Tony. I missed him so much,¡± responded


    Amelia with a nk stare.


    The butler then turned to look at Jeremy, who gave him a slight nod.


    ¡°Okay. Do let me know if you need anything,¡± informed Jeremy before backing away respectfully.


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, I noticed how every servant in the vi seems to respect you. In fact, they seem to fear


    you. Is there something I should know about you?¡± questioned Tiffany half-jokingly.


    ¡°They have all served our family for quite a while now, and they¡¯re all very loyal. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m rarely


    around here, so they haven¡¯t really warmed up to me yet,¡± replied Derrick before reaching out, naturally


    holding Tiffany¡¯s hand as if he had done it a million times.


    Even though Tiffany knew that Amelia could not see them, she still nced instinctively at Amelia out


    of shyness.


    ¡°Not now. Amelia¡¯s still here,¡± whispered Tiffany to Derrick.


    However, Amelia still heard her friend. ¡°You two should head out. Go explore the city. With the number


    of maids here, Tony and I are going to be just fine. Stop worrying about me, Tiff.¡±


    When Tiffany was about to say something, Derrick interrupted her, ¡°I think we should listen to Amelia.


    You don¡¯t want her to feel bad, do you? Come on. We can take a walk by theke and catch up. If


    Amelia needs anything, the maids will let you know.¡±


    Since both Derrick and Amelia insisted, Tiffany had no choice but toply.


    After the couple went out, Amelia turned to Jeremy, who was still standing by. ¡°Jeremy, I¡¯ll be spending


    some time with Tony here, so if you have other things to do, feel free to excuse yourself. I¡¯ll call you if I


    need anything.¡±


    Still, Jeremy was hesitant about leaving the two.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jeremy. We¡¯ll be ying right here on the couch. Nothing bad is going to happen,¡± assured


    Amelia, as if she knew what was going on inside the butler¡¯s head.


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll be nearby, so don¡¯t hesitate to call for my help.¡±


    After Amelia nodded in response, the butler finally took his leave.


    ¡°Are you happy to see me, Tony? Did you miss me while I was away?¡± asked Amelia as she shook both


    of Tony¡¯s hands yfully, to which the boy responded by cooing.


    ¡°Oh, what I wouldn¡¯t give to hear you call me Mommy! Still, hearing your baby talk is enough to put a


    smile on my face. I know I have been selfish. After all, you¡¯re supposed to be with the Clintons. Now


    you only have me. I hope you won¡¯t hate me for it when you get older. If you choose to go back to


    them, I won¡¯t stop you. Just know that you¡¯re all I have.¡±


    Even though Boris promised that she would regain her vision, Amelia was still doubtful, since almost


    every other doctor had told her otherwise. They informed her that unless she found suitable corneas for


    her eyes, she would be blind for the rest of her life. Seeing how well-respected the other doctors were,


    she had little reason to question their judgment.


    To Amelia, it seemed like Boris had over-promised. It was not that she did not trust the physician¡¯s


    capability. She just thought that his pride had blinded him.


    Amelia only agreed to give Boris a chance because she did not think her situation could worsen. If


    Boris ended up being right, then she would consider herself lucky. If not, the worst that could happen


    was her losing her life. Otherwise, she would remain blind, as if nothing had happened.


    At that moment, Amelia got so distracted by her own thoughts that she did not even notice Tony


    breaking free from her grasp. Only after finding the boy¡¯s hands again did Amelia breathe a sigh of


    relief. ¡°Sorry, Tony. I know I got distracted for a while there.¡±


    To that, the child responded with his baby talk once again.


    Smiling wryly, Amelia held her son close to her chest. I¡¯m sorry, Tony. I won¡¯t be able to watch you grow


    up, but I hope you can ept me the way I am.


    Oblivious to Amelia¡¯splicated feelings, Tony started ying around with his mother¡¯s fingers.


    Seeing how happy and innocent Tony was, Amelia felt her worries fall away. Suddenly, she was hopeful


    again.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 313

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 313


    Chapter 313 Forbidden To Return


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Olivia decided to keep silent and ignore Oscar sitting at the bedside.


    Staring at his mother¡¯s back, Oscar felt as helpless as a baby. ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re upset, but you can¡¯t


    do this to yourself. A nurse called me and told me that you were refusing treatment. Are you purposely


    acting that way to punish me?¡±


    Still, Olivia said nothing in response.


    Releasing a sigh, Oscar moved to the other side of the bed to try and get Olivia to look at him, but the


    lady quickly turned onto the other side. While doing so, Olivia identally hurt herself.


    Oscar then hurried back to the other side and lowered himself to look at his groaning mother. ¡°Are you


    okay, Mom?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend like you care about me, Oscar. I bet you can¡¯t wait to see me pass away.


    Then you won¡¯t have to search for Amelia,¡± snorted Olivia.


    ¡°You can¡¯t neglect your health just because you¡¯re angry at me, Mom. We¡¯re all worried about you.


    Nobody wants anything bad to happen to you. I promise you. As soon as you get better, I¡¯ll go look for


    Amelia,¡± assured Oscar, his brows tightly knitted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to fall for that. You think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between the two of you? You don¡¯t


    care about me anymore,¡± scoffed Olivia.


    ¡°I can understand why you¡¯re upset, Mom. But that¡¯s not fair. Of course, I care about you!¡±


    Tired of arguing with her son, Olivia decided to shut her eyes.


    Letting out a sigh, Oscar asked, ¡°What¡¯s it going to take, Mom?¡±


    Hearing that, Olivia was suddenly interested in talking again. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll do anything I ask?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As long as you¡¯re willing to leave Amelia alone, I¡¯ll do anything you want,¡± answered Oscar after


    some thought.


    Because of that, Olivia turned her back on her son again. ¡°Get out, Oscar. It¡¯s obvious that you only


    care about Amelia and not me. I don¡¯t see any point in continuing this conversation, so just get out.¡±


    Oscar already knew something like that was going to happen. From the moment he was told about


    Olivia¡¯s uncooperative behavior, Oscar knew that his mother would use her own well-being against him.


    Still, he could not figure out a way to get Olivia to listen to him.


    The woman intentionally acted like a child to get Oscar¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s going to matter if you don¡¯t get well, Mom. I promise you that you¡¯ll see Tony again, but I¡¯m


    not going to give up on Amelia.¡± Despite knowing Olivia¡¯s wishes, Oscar remained adamant.


    Olivia then threw a pillow at her son and shouted furiously, ¡°You get out now! I don¡¯t ever want to see


    you again!¡±


    Oscar continued to look at Olivia without flinching, letting his mother vent. ¡°If this makes you feel better,


    Mom, have at it.¡±


    Still refusing to look at her son, Olivia took a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°You should go, Oscar,


    before I say something that I¡¯ll regret. Go.¡±


    However, Oscar ignored his mother and continued to stay in the room.


    ¡°What the heck are you still standing there for? I told you to get out!¡± roared Olivia with a pale face


    before the room fell dead silent.


    Just when Oscar¡¯s face darkened, Owen and Stephanie stepped into the room, noticing the thick


    tension between the mother and son.


    Hurrying over to Olivia, Owen put his arms around his wife tofort her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What got


    you so mad? You have to calm down. Remember what Robert said? You can¡¯t get too worked up.¡±


    Leaning against her husband, Olivia pointed angrily at Oscar. ¡°I want him out of here now! Seeing him


    only reminds me of my lost grandson.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, I know you¡¯re upset about what happened to Tony, but so is everybody. It¡¯s not Oscar¡¯s fault.


    You can¡¯t me it all on him. Just calm down, okay? You two have always been able to talk calmly with


    each other, so talk it out. There¡¯s no need to shout, okay?¡±


    Olivia kept quiet as she continued to rest her head on her husband¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Olivia, you have to listen to the doctors. Oscar got so worried that he stayed in the hospital for three


    days. Trust me. He¡¯s sorry for what happened to you, so cut him some ck, all right?¡±


    Olivia remained taciturn and gave no response whatsoever.


    Then, Stephanie approached her mother as well. ¡°Oscar¡¯s just worried about your health, Mom. Amelia


    is the one who took Tony away from us, not Oscar. He¡¯s having a hard time too, just like everyone in


    the family.¡±


    Just as stubborn as her son, Olivia returned to bed and closed her eyes. ¡°Please leave, Oscar. I don¡¯t


    want to see you right now. If you still care about me, you¡¯ll get Tony¡¯s custody back. I¡¯ll be happy when I


    see my grandson again. You can do whatever you want after that, except for remarrying Amelia.¡±


    ¡°See youter, Mom.¡± After taking onest look at her mother, Oscar walked out of the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Oscar.¡± With that, Stephanie quickly left as well to go after her brother.


    Owen sighed after her daughter closed the door behind her. ¡°Is that really necessary, Olivia? All you did


    was push Oscar away. Is that what you want? To push your son away?¡±


    ¡°You think I was being unreasonable, don¡¯t you, Dear?¡± questioned Olivia.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just don¡¯t want to see you take your health lightly. I want you toe home


    to me soon. Do you know how much it pains me to see like this? I know you want Oscar to find Amelia,


    but this is not the way,¡± voiced Owen, running his fingers through his wife¡¯s hair.


    With her head lowered, Olivia seemed to be deep in thought.


    Owen then held Olivia¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°I have reached out to all those who are willing to help


    search for Amelia. Even the police were notified. As long as she¡¯s still in the country and without help


    from any one of our enemies, I believe we¡¯ll locate her very soon. I know you just want your grandson


    back, and I promise I¡¯ll make that happen. All you have to do is promise me that you¡¯ll start taking care


    of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dear,¡± murmured Olivia apologetically.


    In response, Owen smiled softly at his wife. ¡°I just want you to be happy.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing you have to promise me. If you do, I¡¯ll stop forcing Oscar,¡± stated Olivia, holding her


    husband by the hand.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You have to promise me that you¡¯ll stop Oscar from remarrying Amelia. I won¡¯t allow that selfish


    woman to return to our family. She¡¯s not worthy of Oscar or Tony,¡± revealed Olivia earnestly.


    Owen hesitated for a while but nodded in agreement in the end. ¡°Okay. If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll make


    it so.¡±


    The couple treated Oscar as if he was a robot to be controlled and Amelia a meremodity. They


    thought they could buy anyone to be their daughter-inw and discard those women just as easily.


    Never had they considered their own son¡¯s feelings, much less Amelia¡¯s.


    Besides the fact that Amelia took her grandson away, Olivia also hated the woman for going against


    her. She made a vow to herself that she would never allow Amelia to return to her family.


    Even though Olivia seemed soft and gentle in public, she was a controlling person underneath. She


    only acted docile because her family members had never defied her before. However, after Oscar and


    Amelia refused to listen to her, Olivia revealed her true self. She knew that everyone was worried about


    her health, so she decided to use that as leverage. No matter how assertive Oscar was, Olivia knew


    that he respected her greatly.


    Still and all, Olivia did not realize that she was actually hurting her son by driving him into a corner like


    that.


    Compared to Elizabeth, Olivia was even more devious. She despicably took advantage of her


    husband¡¯s and her son¡¯s love for her to get what she wanted.


    On the other side, Stephanie called out to her brother as she tried to catch up to him, ¡°Oscar, wait!¡±


    Turning around, the man stared at his sister indifferently.


    Afraid of what Oscar would say, Stephanie gulped nervously before continuing, ¡°Are you really siding


    with Amelia instead of your own mother?¡±


    Instead of responding to Stephanie, Oscar simply turned back around and started walking away.


    Gritting her teeth, Stephanie quickly ran ahead to block her brother¡¯s way.


    ¡°Amelia left you without even saying goodbye. That should be enough to tell you how much she really


    cares about you. She never loved you. That woman was just toying with you. Is she really worth getting


    Mom upset like that? Is she?¡± eximed Stephanie heatedly.


    ¡°You just watch what you¡¯re saying to Mom. As for Amelia and me, that¡¯s none of your business, so


    stay out of it,¡± ordered Oscar coldly before striding past his sister.


    Dissatisfied with her brother¡¯s response, Stephanie shouted from behind him, ¡°One day, you¡¯ll see


    Amelia for who she really is. Everything I did, I did it for you, Oscar! You know I would never do


    anything to hurt you. That woman doesn¡¯t deserve your love, Oscar!¡±


    The man turned a deaf ear and continued walking until he was out of Stephanie¡¯s sight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you, Oscar. Amelia is not who you think she is. You can marry anybody you want except for


    her because she¡¯s unworthy of your love. You¡¯re too good to be squandered like that. I won¡¯t allow it,¡±


    grunted Stephanie to herself as she stood in the middle of the lobby.


    She stayed there so long that passersby started giving her strange looks, but it did not bother her at all.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 314

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 314


    Chapter 314 Arrange A Meeting


    Oscar went downstairs and got into his car. With both hands on the steering wheel, he looked outside


    the window. Then, he pped the steering wheel in a fury and let out a growl.


    After venting his anger, he wanted to start the car, but his phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it


    was a call from Hugo.


    Upon answering the call, he said, ¡°Hugo, is there any news about Amelia?¡±


    Hugo replied, ¡°Not yet, Boss. However, I did find out that Tiffany is currently in a rtionship with the


    CEO of the publishingpany she works in. ording to the information, they have gotten together


    before Tiffany and Ms. Amelia left for Saspiuburg. I¡¯m uncertain whether the news is true for now, but


    the employees of the publishingpany have witnessed that their employer has been courting


    Tiffany.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s eyes instantly darkened. He clenched his phone tighter as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Arrange a


    meeting with the CEO for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Hugo answered.


    ¡°Give me a call after he agreed to meet me. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Upon finishing speaking, Oscar ended


    the call.


    Hugo promptly did as he was told. Five minutester, he phoned Oscar again. After he said something,


    Oscar replied with a sullen look, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll meet him next month then. I¡¯ll wait for him since he¡¯s not in


    the city now.¡±


    Upon hanging up the phone, Oscar clutched his chest tightly. He noticed that his heart was racing


    because of the phone call. Knowing that he could get an answer from Derrick, Oscar could not contain


    his excitement. He did not mind taking extreme measures in order to find Amelia.


    Since Derrick only owned a small publishingpany, Oscar had his ways to intimidate him.


    He nced at the rearview mirror and found himself looking disheveled. Looking at his unshaved


    beard, gaunt face, and the dark circles under his eyes, he realized that he had lost the charm he had


    as a man.


    He furrowed his brows as he fell into deep thoughts. A momentter, he made up his mind and drove


    toward the most popr hair salon in the city.


    Arriving at the salon, two hairstylists immediately came to greet him. One of them smiled and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, to what do we owe this honor of your presence? Did youe to see our boss or are you


    here for a haircut?¡±


    ¡°I came for a haircut, Mike. And I¡¯ll be requesting you for it. I want a haircut that¡¯ll make me look young


    and lively, yet mature at the same time. You get what I mean?¡± Oscar said to Mike, the hairstylist who


    spoke to him.


    Mike gave Oscar an ¡®OK¡¯ sign before he invited thetter to take a seat politely. Then, he proceeded to


    cut Oscar¡¯s hair.


    Less than ten minutester, Oscar was more than happy with what he saw in the mirror. Mike was


    extremely skillful. The seemingly random haircut had actually proved that he was an outstanding


    hairstylist. Because of this, Oscar would always let Mike style his hair.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, take a look. Do you like it?¡± Mike asked.


    Looking at his matured, but young-looking self in the mirror, Oscar nodded calmly. ¡°I trust your skill. I¡¯d


    like it if you could give me a shave, too.¡±


    While Mike was focused on shaving Oscar¡¯s beard, he could not help but ask jokingly, ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    what¡¯s with the sudden interest in keeping up your appearance? Did Amelia ask for it?¡±


    Since there was no news about Oscar¡¯s divorce, many people did not know that he had already


    divorced Amelia. Therefore, everyone thought that the couple was still together.


    Undeniably, Oscar enjoyed living in that misunderstanding.


    He nced at Mike, hinting thetter to stop being nosy.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, it¡¯s done. Is it all right?¡± Mike was fiddling with the shaver as he questioned.


    After taking a look, Oscar nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to transfer the money to your ount. I¡¯ll


    get going now. Tell Gary that I¡¯ll have a drink with him some other day.¡±


    Mike replied, ¡°Mr. Clinton, why don¡¯t you stay for a while? Boss was talking about you yesterday. If you


    leave now, he¡¯ll probably look for you at yourpany soon.¡±


    Oscar left without looking back. From afar, he said, ¡°I have something to doter. I¡¯ll give him a call


    when I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°All right. Have a good day then, Mr. Clinton,¡± Mike replied.


    With that, Oscar walked out of the hair salon.


    Now that he was done getting a haircut, he went to a boutique next to get a new set of suits. He wanted


    to intimidate Derrick with his appearance during their meeting.


    In reality, men would usually focus on these details as theypeted with each other, probably


    because they were all petty creatures.


    Oscar thought that if he could sessfully intimidate Derrick, it would be easier for him to get some


    information about Amelia.


    Time went by in the blink of an eye. The day for Oscar to meet Derrick had arrived. While waiting for


    the day toe, Oscar hade close to losing his mind. He tried to suppress the frustration from


    waiting by immersing himself in work. However, being a humane employer, he still allowed all his


    employees to get home from work on time. He knew that he should not let them work frantically like


    him. After getting the olive branch, all the employees still worked hard, but none of them worked until


    the wee hours as Oscar did.


    When it was almost time, Oscar had already arrived at the venue where he would meet Derrick. It was


    a ssic-looking restaurant. He had booked an average-sized private room which was located beside a


    lake.


    When the usher led Oscar into the private room, Derrick had not arrived yet. However, half a minute


    later, the man in question appeared in a suit.


    Oscar was stunned for a moment when he saw Derrick¡¯s handsome face, but he quickly returned to his


    senses.


    He had to admit that he had never seen such a gorgeous man in his life. Yet, Derrick¡¯s beauty did not


    make him appear girly at all.


    Derrick walked toward Oscar and graciously stretched out his hand. ¡°Hello, Mr. Clinton. We meet


    again.¡±


    Back when Amelia¡¯s life was hanging by a thread after the ident, Derrick and Oscar met at the


    hospital. However, since Oscar was too focused on Amelia, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about


    Derrick, who was introduced to him as Tiffany¡¯s superior.


    Looking at Derrick now, Oscar realized that he was an outstanding man. His beauty was oppressive,


    while his actions revealed a sense of maturity and confidence. Oscar could tell that Derrick was a


    capable man instead of a man who only had good looks.


    In reality, not only were women called eye candies but men who had good appearance would be


    addressed as eye candies as well.


    While Oscar was giving Derrick an essing nce, thetter was scanning him as well. Both of the


    intelligent men werepeting with each other in silence.


    Derrick chuckled and broke the silence. ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you mesmerized by my beauty? Seems like


    you¡¯ve fallen into a daze there.¡±


    Oscar looked away and changed the topic. ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Derrick sat down.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you treating me to a meal today because you recalled that I¡¯m Tiffany¡¯s superior?


    Usually, my small publishingpany wouldn¡¯t have many interactions with a bigpany like Clinton


    Corporations,¡± Derrick questioned as he fiddled with his fingers.


    Oscar flipped open the menu and answered, ¡°It¡¯s sote now. You haven¡¯t eaten, right? If you don¡¯t


    mind eating with me, let¡¯s talk while we order our food.¡±


    Derrick snapped his fingers as he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking. While I was on my way


    here, I was so worried that you won¡¯t let me eat since you were so anxious to talk to me. It seems like


    I¡¯ve misjudged you. And for that, I apologize.¡±


    Oscar nced at him before he lowered his head to continue looking at the menu.


    Not long after, he summoned a waiter over and ordered a couple of dishes before saying, ¡°You should


    order some, too. It¡¯s my treat.¡±


    With that, Derrick ordered another four dishes.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After the waiter left with the menu, Derrick leaned against the back of his chairzily.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I know you didn¡¯t ask me out just to have dinner with me. So why don¡¯t you just get to the


    point now? Otherwise, I would feel awkward eatingter. I really hate being unable to eat in peace,¡±


    Derrick exined calmly.


    Looking at him, Oscar did not beat around the bush. ¡°Are you in a rtionship with Tiffany?¡±


    Derrick was stunned for a moment. He did not expect Oscar to have such good connections. In


    actuality, only a small number of people knew about his rtionship with Tiffany. Since Oscar knew


    about it, he was clearly a capable person.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I have no idea what you mean. I¡¯ve been busy with worktely. When did I have a new


    girlfriend?¡± Derrick started ying dumb.


    ¡°Tiffany is the best-selling author of romance novels in yourpany. Everyone around knows that


    you¡¯re into her. Am I right?¡± Oscar questioned.


    Derrick chuckled as he stared at Oscar. Thetter looked like he was well-prepared to refute him. ¡°I


    admit that I do like Tiffany. I¡¯ve been courting her for three years. It¡¯s a shame that she doesn¡¯t feel the


    same for me. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve won her heart already. Who told you that she¡¯s my girlfriend? I


    don¡¯t even know about that myself.¡±


    Oscar pulled out a cigarette from his pocket and asked, ¡°Do you smoke?¡±


    Derrick took the cigarette that Oscar gave him and lit it with a lighter. After taking a drag, he exhaled


    some smoke and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t smoked for so long. Cigarettes are undeniably a man¡¯s good friend.¡±


    Holding a cigarette between his fingers, Oscar did not light it up.


    Right at that moment, the waiter came over and served the dishes one by one in fluid, trained


    movements. The table was extremely big, but there were only six dishes served. Compared to the


    usual number of dishes, the food on the table now was quite little.


    Derrick picked up the silverware in front of him before he said, ¡°I¡¯ve just returned from a business trip in


    Beshya. In the past two weeks, I was busy with work, so I didn¡¯t eat well. I¡¯m actually starving now. So,


    Mr. Clinton, I hope you don¡¯t mind me digging in.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Oscar replied.


    The scene of two handsome men eating together was pleasing to the eye. It did not matter that both of


    them were enemies because everyone loved seeing beautiful scenes.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 315

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 315


    Chapter 315 Stalking


    Upon finishing eating, Derrick wiped his mouth with a napkin elegantly. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯ve finished eating.


    Shall we continue with the chat? But, if you really enjoy sitting here appreciating the view with me, I


    don¡¯t mind ying along with you,¡± was what Derrick said, but he and Oscar both knew that that scene


    would not be a great memory for them.


    Oscar looked at him and replied, ¡°Derrick, you know exactly why I¡¯m seeing you. Tell me. Where is


    Tiffany?¡±


    Derrick let out an abrupt chuckle as he looked at Oscar with a teasing look.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, if my memory¡¯s correct, you were supposed to be madly in love with your wife. After the


    car ident, you stayed beside her without eating and drinking. Hell, even your affectionate look


    moved me. But now you¡¯re asking about Tiffany? You can¡¯t possibly¡­ Mr. Clinton, if you¡¯ve fallen for


    another person, that person can¡¯t be your wife¡¯s best friend. Otherwise, you would ruin their


    rtionship.¡± Derrick was extremely good at ying dumb.


    Still holding a cigarette between his fingers, Oscar was not bothered by Derrick¡¯s words. He said, ¡°I


    remember that you¡¯ve established your publishingpany by yourself. You did not rely on your family,


    and it proved that you¡¯re a capable man. If you tell me Tiffany¡¯s whereabouts, I¡¯ll consider coborating


    with your publishingpany. Recently, I¡¯m quite interested in the publishing of novels and films.¡±


    Derrickughed even more. He replied, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Clinton. However, I¡¯ll have to


    let you down. I wish that I know Tiffany¡¯s location too. Before she left, she sent me an email telling me


    that she was ending the coboration with my publishingpany. She was willing enough to pay a


    huge amount of money to terminate the contract. Then, she sent awyer to my office to talk about the


    termination of said contract. After I sent thewyer away, I immediately went to Tiffany¡¯s house, but she


    had already left. I even called her, but her phone number had already been deactivated by then.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Derrick shrugged and added, ¡°I have no idea where she is now. I believe that


    I¡¯m the person who¡¯s the most desperate to know where she is, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Oscar stared at Derrick.


    He could not tell if Derrick¡¯s smile was genuine. After Derrick pondered for a moment, he said sternly,


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯ll be honest with you. I really don¡¯t know where Tiffany is. I¡¯ve been pursuing her for three


    years, but she has always been avoiding me. Both of us never interact with each other in our daily


    lives, apart from the asional work interactions. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate the


    matter, since you have great connections.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s eyes instantly darkened at that.


    Derrick shrugged again as he said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you might have wasted your money on this meal.


    However, since we¡¯re here, I have a request for you. If you happen to find Tiffany, please inform me. I


    want to know the reason why she left without even telling me. I¡¯ve sincerely pursued her for three


    years. I can¡¯t just let her trample all over my sincerity like this.¡±


    Oscar was still staring at him. It was as though he was trying to identify if Derrick was telling the truth.


    Derrick sounded really frank. He was not afraid of the sense of oppression that Oscar was radiating.


    After some time, Oscar realized that his hope had beenpletely shattered.


    ¡°Derrick, I¡¯m not going to force you, but I have a favor to ask. If you see Tiffany, ask her to tell Amelia


    that I miss her. I¡¯ll be waiting for her to change her mind. Whenever she¡¯s ready toe back, I¡¯ll be


    here waiting for her even if it¡¯ll take forever,¡± Oscar said.


    Derrick¡¯s heart skipped a beat. While scanning Oscar¡¯s expression, Derrick did not expect him to be so


    sentimental. Even though Amelia had left without a word, Oscar did not give up on searching for her.


    He was even willing to wait for her forever.


    Being a man himself, Derrick knew that Oscar¡¯s words were genuine. Although thetter was good-


    looking and capable, he could hold up against all other temptations and keep himselfmitted to one


    woman alone. Derrick knew that it was rare, and not every man could do that.


    He could not help but be in awe of Oscar. Looking at Oscar, Derrick realized that although he appeared


    to be heartless, he was actually a passionate man. No wonder Amelia still can¡¯t forget him even though


    she has left for Beshya. If she¡¯s able to get over the fact that she¡¯s blind, Oscar would be the best man


    for her.


    It was not easy for women to find the man who would treat them wholeheartedly. Some women were


    extremely capable in their careers. However, they were aware that the more capable they were, the


    more difficult it was for them to find the right man for them. Most of the men they met were just liars.


    Derrick¡¯s impression of Oscar changed for the better. Yet, he still continued on with his act. ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    what happened to you and Amelia? Both of you have a child now. I would have thought you guys are


    living happily together. Why are you asking Tiffany to tell Amelia this? Did anything happen to you and


    Amelia while I was away for the business trip?¡±


    Oscar lit his cigarette before he took a drag. Upon standing up, he walked to the window sill and looked


    at the moonlight that was reflected on the surface of theke water. A hint of coldness shed across


    his eyes.


    After some time, he answered, ¡°We got a divorce.¡± Probably because he had been keeping too many


    things to himself, he could not help but reveal his thoughts.


    Derrick pretended to be surprised.


    ¡°What? Both of you were so close. Why did you get a divorce in such a short time?¡± Derrick eximed.


    Oscar let out a bitterugh. He did not expect himself to divorce Amelia as well. Even worse, Amelia


    had left him non-hesitantly without a word. Now, he could not find her anywhere. Oscar was also in


    disbelief that he was talking about his personal problems with a man he had only met several times.


    Clearly, he had suppressed his emotions for too long. He could not control himself but started talking


    about his problems that night.


    ¡°We¡¯ve divorced for almost two months now. She and Tiffany left without a word. I have not gotten any


    news about her in the past two months. That¡¯s why, when I found out that you¡¯re in a rtionship with


    Tiffany, I wanted to meet you. If you happen to find Tiffany, please inform me. As Amelia¡¯s best friend,


    I¡¯m sure Tiffany wants her to be happy, too.¡± Oscar started putting on his best pitiful act.


    For a moment, Derrick was moved by him, but he continued ying dumb.


    Before he got Amelia and Tiffany¡¯s permission, he would never reveal their whereabouts. This was


    between Amelia and Oscar, and he would never try to interfere in another¡¯s rtionship. If Oscar had


    enough perseverance, he would get Amelia back soon. If they were destined to be together, they would


    not be apart for long.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite surprised to see you being so obsessed, Mr. Clinton. I promise that I¡¯ll tell you if I ever get


    any information about Tiffany. Since we¡¯re already here today, why don¡¯t we just be friends?¡±


    Derrick asked.


    Oscar turned around before he shook Derrick¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m happy to be your friend.¡±


    By the time they left the restaurant, the two of them looked like they were the best of buddies.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I hope that you¡¯ll find Amelia soon. Don¡¯t hesitate to call me if you need help. I¡¯ll be happy


    to assist you. I have to run some business errands now, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Derrick got into his car and drove off.


    Looking at the car that was leaving, there was an indecipherable look in Oscar¡¯s eyes. He took out his


    phone and made a call. ¡°Hugo, send someone to keep an eye on Derrick twenty-four-seven. the


    moment he does something odd, report to me immediately.¡±


    With that, he ended the call.


    Oscar lifted his head to look at the moon. It looked extraordinarily round and bright that night. Yet, it


    was a shame that he had lost the woman who used to join him for moon-sighting.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    In truth, he was just probing Derrick because he did not believe that thetter did not know Tiffany¡¯s


    whereabouts. However, Derrick was much more difficult to deal with than he thought. Oscar also


    discovered that Derrick¡¯s family background was as powerful as the Clintons. Derrick was the heir of a


    wealthy family. In fact, he was the second generation of officials. His uncles were all high-ranking


    people who served in the military. Therefore, Oscar knew that he could not use the usual measures to


    deal with Derrick. Before he was certain about thetter¡¯s power, he knew that taking action without a


    n would be a rash move.


    Oscar had sent someone to stalk Derrick. He believed that thetter would let something slip sooner or


    later if he truly knew Amelia and Tiffany¡¯s whereabouts.


    Oscar was losing patience after he had searched for Amelia for so long. He was not afraid to deal with


    Derrick, but he did not expect thetter to be so skilled. After sending so many top-tier bodyguards,


    Derrick had managed to avoid all of them. In fact, he only revealed what he wanted to show the others.


    None of the bodyguards could capture Tiffany appearing in Derrick¡¯s life.


    Since Oscar did not get any news of Derrick seeing Tiffany for so long, he became frustrated. Due to


    theck of information about Amelia, and also Olivia threatening him with her own health, Oscar


    immersed himself in a massive workload and also started to rely on sleeping pills.


    Without Amelia by his side, he could barely sleep. Sometimes, when he was exhausted, he would go to


    sleep with the help of sleeping pills. He knew that he could only sleep well if Amelia returned to his


    side.


    Certainly, all these were in retrospect. Oscar did not expect himself to rely on Amelia that badlyter.


    He got into his car and slowly drove off.


    Meanwhile, Derrick immediately noticed the car that was following him after he left the restaurant. It


    was not that Hugo¡¯s man was being careless, but Derrick had guessed that Oscar would not be so


    gullible. Otherwise, thetter would not be able to expand Clinton Corporations so well. Hence, Derrick


    had been careful when he was driving, so he quickly noticed that someone was stalking him.


    He smirked and revealed an evil-looking smile. I like these exciting games. Life is so boring. Finally,


    there¡¯s something to keep me entertained. Oscar, your men had better not let me down. Let¡¯s see


    who¡¯s the winner of this game. Who¡¯s hiding, and who¡¯s seeking? It depends on how you see it.


    Derrick could feel his blood boiling in anticipation. He was excited to see who would win in the game of


    cat and mouse in the end.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 316

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 316


    Chapter 316 Spend More Time With Him


    Derrick drove back to his apartment. After taking a hot shower, hey on his sofazily and took out his


    phone to dial a number.


    The moment the call was connected, Derrick¡¯s expression and voice became gentle. ¡°Hey, Tiff, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Tiffany told Amelia that it was Derrick calling her and that she was going outside to talk on the phone.


    Upon getting Amelia¡¯s permission, Tiffany walked out and asked, ¡°Mr. Hisson, did you see Oscar


    today? Did he find out anything?¡±


    Derrick pretended to be mad as he replied, ¡°Tiff, I¡¯ve been thinking about you all day, but you¡¯re asking


    me about another man? I¡¯m really upset. I won¡¯t answer your questions unless you give me a kiss


    through the phone.¡±


    Tiffany cringed hard when she heard that. After being together for almost two months, Derrick had


    gradually revealed the childish side of him in front of her. His aloofness hadpletely vanished.


    Seeing the man acting like that, Tiffany suddenly had the urge to break things off with him.


    Naturally, that was impossible, so she could only ept him.


    ¡°Stop fooling around, Mr. Hisson.¡± After being familiar with each other, Tiffany could finally interact with


    Derrick calmly instead of being nervous all the time.


    Derrick continued to fool with her for some time. That was an act of romance between the two of them.


    Moreover, Derrick realized that Tiffany enjoyed seeing him acting coquettishly. Since she could not


    resist him, Derrick took advantage of it.


    ¡°Tiff, if you don¡¯t blow me a kiss, I¡¯ll hang up the phone right now.¡± Just when Derrick was about to hang


    up the phone for real, he heard a soft smooching sound through the receiver.


    He smiled with satisfaction.


    Feeling embarrassed, Tiffany chided, ¡°Are you happy now? Hurry up and tell me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t


    answer your phone call within this month.¡±


    Derrick knew the limits, so he said in satisfaction, ¡°I met Oscar. He¡¯s quite an interesting man.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Did he find out Amelia¡¯s location?¡±


    Derrick answered, ¡°He sent someone to stalk me.¡± He wanted to see Tiffany being anxious for him.


    Clearly, he loved to tease her.


    ¡°Did they do anything to you?¡± Tiffany questioned anxiously. She knew exactly how ruthless Oscar was.


    ¡°Tiff, you¡¯re underestimating your man. I¡¯m fine. That being said, I do have to be more careful if I visit


    you in Beshya. After all, those men who Oscar sent to follow me are experts,¡± Derrick exined


    solemnly.


    ¡°If so, don¡¯te over yet. Amelia¡¯s effort would go down the drain if Oscar finds us,¡± Tiffany said.


    Hearing that, Derrick was in disbelief.


    ¡°Tiff, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, I¡¯m sorry. I would like to see you, too, but we can¡¯t let Oscar find Amelia. I¡¯m uncertain of


    his feelings for Amelia, so I can¡¯t let her take the risk. I hope you understand this,¡± Tiffany exined


    with a sense of guilt.


    Even though Derrick was mad, he chuckled.


    Hisughter gave Tiffany the goosebumps.


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, are you all right?¡± Although both of them were very close now, Tiffany got used to


    addressing him as ¡®Mr. Hisson.¡¯ To her, that was an intimate title between the two of them.


    ¡°My girlfriend doesn¡¯t want to see me. How could I be all right?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m just-¡±


    ¡°Tiff, have you ever thought about it? If there¡¯s ever a time where you have to choose between Amelia


    and me, whose side would you take?¡± Derrick asked seriously.


    Tiffany was stunned into silence for a long while at that.


    Letting out a sigh, Derrick said, ¡°Tiff, I know I¡¯m being petty, but I¡¯m feeling aggrieved because of how


    much you care for Amelia. My love rival isn¡¯t a man, but your best friend. I can¡¯t evenin about it.


    Would you even sacrifice your love just for Amelia?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t, of course,¡± Tiffany refuted instinctively. Yet, her voice sounded guilty.


    ¡°Really?¡± Derrick deliberately stressed his words. ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m willing to take care of Amelia with you, but


    please give me more of your attention, okay? I¡¯m jealous of her sometimes, really. You might think that


    I¡¯m being petty, but no man would want to see their woman being so focused on someone else.¡±


    Tiffany felt guilty. She was at a loss now, after hearing Derrick¡¯sints.


    ¡°D-Derrick, if you¡¯re not satisfied with me, maybe we should split up for some time. You can tell me your


    answer after you think it through. I¡¯ll let you make the decision on whether to break up or not. However,


    ever since the day I¡¯ve promised to be with you, I¡¯ve never thought of giving you up. Yet, I can¡¯t just


    leave Amelia in this situation. You should think about it. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±


    Derrick was stunned. He did not expect the conversation to escte so quickly.


    Anxious, he said, ¡°Tiff, hold on. Don¡¯t hang up yet. I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Tiffany¡¯s voice had turned cold.


    Derrick burst outughing. He realized that Tiffany was adorable when she was mad. It was the first


    time they had a minor conflict ever since they got into a rtionship.


    ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    Tiffany let out a sigh and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not mad, but I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re so bothered by how I¡¯m


    treating Amelia. Amelia and I met when both of us were poor. She helped me a lot. Now that she¡¯s


    having a hard time, I can¡¯t leave her. She¡¯s my best friend, and I won¡¯t give up on her. If you¡¯re unhappy


    with it, I think we should give up on our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Tiff.¡± Derrick¡¯s voice sounded stern. ¡°It¡¯s fine for us to have some minor conflict, but I hope that you


    won¡¯t mention breaking up so easily. I don¡¯t hate Amelia. I¡¯m willing to take care of her with you. I¡¯m just


    jealous. I¡¯m jealous of her because she has all your attention. Yes, I know I¡¯m a man and that I


    shouldn¡¯t be so petty, but I just wish that you could give me more of your attention.¡±


    Tiffany was stunned.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She was at a loss for words.


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten jealous. I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t take it to heart.


    Anyway, I¡¯ll deal with Oscar. Without your permission, I won¡¯t let him find Amelia.¡±


    Derrick added, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things and take care of yourself. Also, dream about me tonight. Lastly,


    don¡¯t ever mention breaking up again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll expose Amelia¡¯s whereabouts to Oscar, and I¡¯ll


    bring you back to my side, even if I have to use force.¡±


    Tiffany chuckled and replied, ¡°Mr. Hisson, are you threatening me?¡±


    Derrick let out augh and said, ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures, after all. If you don¡¯t talk


    about breaking up, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want. Keep in mind that you¡¯re stuck being my woman


    for the rest of your life.¡±


    Upon hanging up, Tiffany was still smiling. Yet, when she turned around and saw Amelia standing


    behind her, her smile disappeared.


    She approached Amelia and held her. ¡°Amelia, why are you standing here?¡±


    Amelia smiled at her and replied, ¡°I wanted to get some fresh air.¡±


    Tiffany stared at her best friend, afraid that thetter had overheard her conversation with Derrick.


    ¡°Amelia, I-¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I just arrived. I overheard you and Derrick flirting with each other. Did I disturb you?¡±


    Amelia asked innocently.


    Tiffany felt relieved. She was scared that Amelia would be troubled if thetter had heard Derrick¡¯s


    words.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just curious as to how you got here. I mean, look at you, you can even walk out here by


    yourself now. It¡¯s amazing. Looks like your eyes are recovering. I¡¯m so happy for you.¡± Tiffany held


    Amelia as they walked back inside.


    Amelia grinned without saying anything.


    ¡°My eyes won¡¯t recover so easily. If it¡¯s so easy, there wouldn¡¯t be people who are blind for their entire


    lives,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Babe, stop talking so negatively. Mr. Jackman has great medical skills. You even said so yourself, that


    you¡¯re sleeping better after the acupuncture, and your headache is cured. All this just proves that


    acupuncture is working. Soon, the blood clot in your brain will probably disappear.¡±


    Thinking about the great possibility, Tiffany added, ¡°Mr. Jackman will keep his word. He promised that


    your eyes will recover in three to five years. I believe that he said that because he¡¯s confident.


    Otherwise, he¡¯ll only ruin his own reputation. Stay positive. We can celebrate your recovery in


    advance.¡±


    Amelia merely smiled as Tiffany convinced her, but she was not feeling happy at all.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She knew that acupuncture might not cure her eyes. Otherwise, there would not be so many blind


    people in the world. In truth, she was well aware that Boris was just using her as ab rat for his


    acupuncture.


    If he seeded, she would recover. If he failed, she would stay blind.


    Amelia also knew that Boris had outstanding medical skills, but it was not that impressive. In her


    opinion, Boris was just being overconfident in himself when he vowed that her eyes would recover in


    three to five years.


    Helping Amelia walk up the stairs, Tiffany said, ¡°Babe, I¡¯ll need to write a manuscript for Shannonter.


    I¡¯ll be busy, so just give me a holler should you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Go on and do your work. I¡¯ll be fine. Stop treating me like I¡¯m some sort of fragile porcin doll. Didn¡¯t


    you see my improvement within these two months? I¡¯ve already gotten used to my condition.¡± Amelia


    smiled. In actuality, she was not doing well. She kept walking into furniture, and her body was covered


    in bruises now. Once, she even walked into her wardrobe and injured her waist. It was so painful that


    she could not even straighten her back.


    After giving it some thought, Tiffany replied, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll get to work, then. You should go to bed after


    your shower.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Tiffany had just sent Amelia to the guest room when Amelia grabbed her hand abruptly and said, ¡°Tiff,


    spend more time with Derrick. He¡¯s your boyfriend. It¡¯s only normal to spend more time with your


    partner.¡±


    Tiffany looked at her in confusion. ¡°Babe, did you hear something just now?¡±


    Amelia shook her head as she chuckled. ¡°I just think that you should spend more time with him. It¡¯s


    already difficult to be in a long-distance rtionship. Don¡¯t spend all your time taking care of me and


    writing manuscripts. Give Derrick more attention.¡±


    Tiffany pondered for a moment and said, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll spare more time to talk to him. Don¡¯t worry about


    us. If we¡¯re meant to be, nothing can split us. If we¡¯re not¡­ well, we would still break up even after


    we¡¯ve gone through ups and downs. Don¡¯t overthink things. Get some rest. Anyway, I¡¯ll be sitting there


    to write the manuscript. Just call out if you need me. Okay?¡±


    Amelia was stunned for a moment before she nodded.


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 317

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 317


    Chapter 317 Constant Reminder


    After working on the manuscript overnight, Tiffany fell asleep at six in the morning. Hence, Amelia did


    not wake her when she woke up. She carefully got out of bed and took the cane beside her bed. It was


    a cane specially made for blind people.


    With the help of the cane, Amelia arrived at the bathroom. After some time, she was finally able to walk


    up to the sink and find her toothbrush. Then, she washed her face and brushed her teeth.


    After washing up in the bathroom, Amelia walked out and called out to Tiffany softly. Since there was


    no response, she walked slowly to the door and opened it before walking out of the guest room.


    Initially, she wanted to walk to the nursery to see Tony and Kurt, but she did not want to wake them.


    Hence, she turned around and walked down the stairs.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    While holding the cane, she identally missed a step and fell down the stairs.


    The maids who were working downstairs were shocked to see Amelia tumbling down the stairs. They


    immediately surrounded her. Outside, a maid informed Jeremy, who was trimming the tree branches in


    the yard, about Amelia.


    ¡°Gosh. What¡¯s wrong? Are you all right?¡± Jeremy hurriedly ran up to Amelia, who was already sitting on


    a chair with the help of the maids.


    Amelia was fortunate this time. She fell down the stairs from the first floor, but she only had some minor


    scrapes on her arms.


    Although she was still in shock, she forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Jeremy. Don¡¯t worry. Also, don¡¯t tell Tiff


    that I fell down. I don¡¯t want her to worry.¡±


    After living with Amelia for two months, Jeremy knew that she was a kind woman. Her beautiful


    appearance matched her kind personality very well. Although she had be blind, she never once


    comined about her grief. She had always been strong. Jeremy thought of her as a perfect woman.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell her. But, are you really okay? Should I call the doctor over to give you a once


    over?¡± Jeremy questioned worriedly.


    Amelia shook her head as she replied, ¡°Jeremy, I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need to trouble the doctor.¡± Ever


    since she was blind, she tried to avoid troubling others. She would minimize all the issues. Since she


    was a prideful woman, she would not let her blind self appear to be useless in front of others.


    Amelia¡¯s arms were actually hurting from the fall. She reckoned that she was bleeding, but no one else


    could see her injuries because she was dressed in a long sleeves dress.


    ¡°Really? You should tell us if you¡¯re injured. Mr. Hisson reminded us to take care of you before he left.


    He even said that there¡¯s a clinic in the vi in case of any emergencies,¡± Jeremy said.


    Amelia shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll feel guilty. I¡­¡±


    Jeremy chuckled and exined, ¡°Amelia, there¡¯s no need for you to feel guilty. This clinic has long


    been nned to be built in the vi. This vi is huge, and there are many maids working here. Not to


    mention this ce is located quite far from the city. If the maids got sick, it¡¯s quite troublesome for them


    to visit the hospital. That¡¯s why we need a clinic here. We¡¯ll need around five doctors with impressive


    medical skills to work here too. I¡¯ve talked about it with Mr. Hisson before. It just so happens that your


    condition has sped up the progress. In fact, all the maids would be grateful for you.¡±


    Amelia thought about it and said, ¡°Jeremy, tell Derrick that I¡¯m thankful for his kind thoughts.¡±


    Jeremyughed and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll tell Mr. Hisson. You should have your breakfast. Do you want me to


    wake the two of them?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No. Tiff spent the entire night writing manuscript. She only fell asleep in the


    morning. Kurt got back in the wee hours, too. They must be exhausted, so just let them sleep in. They¡¯ll


    come down for breakfastter.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll get the maid to get you your breakfast.¡± Jeremy ordered the maid to serve the breakfast.


    After giving it some thought, he said, ¡°Amelia, I think we should let assign a personal maid to take care


    of you. It¡¯s dangerous for you to walk around now. It¡¯ll be bad if you fall from the stairs again. Would you


    consider it? It¡¯s for your own good.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s smile faltered.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m not forcing you. I just want you to be safe. If a maid takes care of you, Tiffany can work


    more efficiently. Also, Kurt can focus on taking care of Tony as well as working on his missions. What


    do you think?¡± Jeremy exined logically.


    Amelia held her silence.


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t me me for saying this, but Mr. Hisson and Tiffany just got into a rtionship. They¡¯re


    supposed to be madly in love now. Yet, both of them can¡¯t see each other much, and Tiffany has to


    spend most of her time on you. I feel bad for Mr. Hisson,¡± Jeremy said.


    Amelia was stunned. In the end, she still caused trouble for others because she was blind.


    She lowered her head and said, ¡°Jeremy, I¡¯ll leave everything to you, then.¡±


    Jeremy felt bad for her, but when he recalled Derrick¡¯s envious look when he saw Tiffany spending all


    her time on Amelia, he knew he had to go through with this.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll arrange itter. I¡¯ll find an honest and reliable maid to take care of you. Have your


    breakfast. I¡¯ll continue trimming the nts outside.¡± Jeremy got a maid to serve Amelia¡¯s breakfast and


    put the silverware in Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Amelia, do you need a maid to feed you?¡±


    Holding the silverware, Amelia paused. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Jeremy. You should get back to work


    now. I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡±


    Jeremy replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go trim the grasses then. You can call the maid if you need any help.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    After Jeremy left, Amelia could smell the aroma of the soup in front of her. She suddenly lost her


    appetite. There was a series of mixed emotions stirring within her.


    She took several bites before she stopped eating. Taking the cane which had been ced on the chair


    beside her, she tried to walk out the door. Yet, a maid quickly ran up to her and asked anxiously, ¡°Ms.


    Amelia, are you heading out? Let me help you, lest you fall again.¡±


    Amelia felt sadness welling up in her chest, but she had no other choice.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Even though she did not want to be treated as a blind person who had trouble walking


    around, she did not want to reject others¡¯ kindness.


    The maid held her arm and walked her out the door. While walking, she said, ¡°Ms. Amelia, since you


    can¡¯t see anymore, you should stay indoors. Just let the maids help you if you need anything. It¡¯s really


    dangerous for you to wander around. You gave everyone a shock when you fell down the stairs earlier.


    If anything happens to you, we¡¯ll be fired. You shouldn¡¯t be so willful. I¡¯m begging you. To be honest,


    we¡¯re actually quite nervous to see you moving around alone. You¡¯ll get us into trouble if anything


    happens to you.¡±


    The smile on Amelia¡¯s face dimmed upon hearing that.


    Looking at her expression, the maid added, ¡°Ms. Amelia, don¡¯t me me for saying these, but we¡¯re


    just employees who work here. This job offers great benefits, and we really appreciate this job. You¡¯re


    Mr. Hisson¡¯s friend, and he values you greatly. He reminded us to not let you hurt yourself. Otherwise,


    he¡¯ll sack us. If Jeremy tells Mr. Hisson about your fall just now, all of us would get fired. So, please


    take care of yourself. Don¡¯t keep leaving us on edge.¡±


    As she listened to the maid¡¯s words, Amelia could feel them stabbing into her heart. Everyone was


    acting like a savior, and yet, they kept reminding her that she was blind. They had no idea that their


    words were just adding more salt to her injury, hurting her time and again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of myself,¡± Amelia said coldly.


    Looking at Amelia, the maid swallowed a lump and asked, ¡°Ms. Amelia, are you mad at me?¡±


    Amelia shook her head before she answered, ¡°No. I want to be alone for a while. Could you leave


    first?¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll get back in. Are you sure you¡¯re fine being alone?¡± The maid was worried. ¡°You can¡¯t see


    things now. All of us are worried about you. Should I keep youpanied? If anything bad happens to


    you, all the maids would be doomed.¡±


    The more upset Amelia was, the more she wanted to appear strong.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of myself. Could you leave first? I¡¯d like to feel the gentle breeze here.¡±


    The maid could sense Amelia¡¯s coldness, so she did not press on the matter. ¡°All right, Ms. Amelia, I¡¯ll


    get in first. I hope that you won¡¯t tell Mr. Hisson about what I said, or else I¡¯ll lose my job.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s expression stiffened as she clenched her fists.


    ¡°Get back in. I won¡¯t tell Derrick about it.¡±


    With that, the maid entered the house happily. Meanwhile, Amelia was not in the mood to enjoy the


    windy weather anymore. Thinking about the maid¡¯s words, Amelia realized that she had not gotten


    used to herself being blind. She kept trying to avoid facing the reality of her situation, but everyone


    around her kept reminding her about it.


    The fact that she was blind was right in front of her, and she had no choice but to face it head-on. Deep


    down, she was writhing in intense pain.


    She refused to ept that she was a useless person. However, it seemed that she was the only one


    thinking that.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 318

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 318


    Chapter 318 Being Harsh


    Amelia stood outside until Tiffany woke up and rushed out to find her. As her face was pale, Tiffany


    asked hastily, ¡°Babe, do you feel unwell? Or do your eyes hurt?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    shing a nonchnt smile, Amelia assured her, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t enjoyed the breeze in


    a while and ended up standing here longer than expected. After losing my eyesight, my hearing, touch,


    and tastebuds had grown sharper. Back then, I didn¡¯t think this was possible, but now that I¡¯m blind, I


    finally realized what it is like. It was fun to feel and hear the breeze whispering in my ear.¡±


    Tiffany scrutinized her carefully.


    ¡°Babe, you¡¯re unhappy,¡± she stated.


    Amelia¡¯s smile faltered.


    Taking her hand, Tiffany asked, ¡°Did someone bully you? Tell me about it.¡±


    After regaining herposure, Amelia burst into giggles. ¡°Everyone is kind here. No one would bully a


    blind person like me.¡±


    Tiffany felt bad to hear that.


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t say that! You only lost your eyesight temporarily. You¡¯ll recover after receiving treatment.


    You¡¯re gorgeous, smart, kind, andpassionate. Don¡¯t belittle yourself!¡± she frowned and chided.


    Amelia chuckled gaily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head in. After being roasted under the sun for a few hours, I feel my mind going nk. I¡¯ve lost


    my eyesight. If something goes wrong with my brain, I¡¯d be a useless person for sure,¡± she joked.


    Tiffany led her in after making sure she was all right.


    After lunch, Tiffany was still hanging around when Jeremy said, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ve hired a caregiver for you.


    She¡¯s twenty-five and grew up in the countryside. As she¡¯s honest and responsible, she¡¯ll be a great


    caregiver for you. The chauffeur just brought her here. Do you want to see her now?¡±


    Amelia turned in the direction she assumed Jeremy was standing and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Jeremy.¡±


    Tiffany ced her fork down and frowned. ¡°Jeremy, why did you hire a caregiver for Amelia to take care


    of her around the clock? I can take care of her myself. Amelia doesn¡¯t feelfortable around


    strangers and can¡¯t get used to a stranger taking care of her. Her eyesight loss is temporary, and she


    isn¡¯t a cripple. There¡¯s no need to arrange for someone else as the person will be in her way.¡±


    Amelia chuckled. ¡°Tiff, Jeremy is being thoughtful. Let¡¯s not waste his efforts. If there¡¯s someone to take


    care of me, you can focus on your writing, and Kurt won¡¯t have to worry about me at work. It¡¯s a win-win


    situation. Cheer up!¡±


    Tiffany nced at her and asked, ¡°Really? Do you mean that?¡±


    She knew how prideful Amelia was, for they had been best of friends for years. Though Amelia could


    no longer see, she wouldn¡¯t allow a stranger to take care of her daily life. Instead, she¡¯d do her best to


    do everything herself so she wouldn¡¯t trouble the people around her.


    Lowering her gaze, Amelia said gently, ¡°I think it¡¯s all right to hire a caregiver who¡¯ll take care of me


    around the clock. After all, I can¡¯t see and can¡¯t get around easily. If someone¡¯s here to take care of me,


    you won¡¯t have to worry so much about me. Am I right?¡±


    Tiffany assumed something must¡¯ve happened during the past few hours when she was asleep.


    Otherwise, Amelia wouldn¡¯t have agreed to hiring someone.


    With that thought in mind, Tiffany turned to Jeremy and ordered, ¡°Jeremy, tell that girl to leave. I can


    take care of Amelia, so there¡¯s no need to hire a caregiver. It¡¯ll be a waste of money. Besides, we don¡¯t


    know if she has an ulterior motive.¡±


    Despite her instruction, Jeremy remained standing defiantly.


    Amelia parted her lips to say, ¡°Tiff, I was the one who asked Jeremy to hire a caregiver. It isn¡¯t easy for


    her to get the job, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s nice to kick her out before she arrives. Let¡¯s meet her. If she¡¯s all


    right, we shall hire her.¡±


    Tiffany had no choice but toply.


    They waited for around half an hour before the girl was brought in by a maid.


    Tiffany studied the young girl, who seemed to be around twenty-five years old. Her skin was tanned,


    but her features were all right. She had huge eyes, a dainty nose, and heart-shaped lips. With her oval


    face, she resembled the celebrity, Angelina Jolie. Tall and attractive, she had a curvaceous figure that


    was overall nice.


    However, it felt strange to hire to be a caregiver, for she seemed a little unreliable. Though she was


    tanned, she was pretty and attractive. One would believe her if she imed to be a fresh graduate.


    Tiffany frowned, displeased with the candidate. What if she pretends to be obedient but mistreats


    Amelia behind our backs? That isn¡¯t great.


    ¡°What is your name? Where are you from? With your looks, you can definitely get another better job.


    Why are you willing to be a caregiver?¡± As she wasn¡¯t satisfied with the young girl, her questions grew


    sharp.


    The young girl replied calmly, ¡°My name is Rory Sanders. I was born in Xenhall, a small town


    neighboring Hallsbay in Horington. I¡¯m a fresh graduate and didn¡¯t manage to get a job in Beshya. After


    finding out about this job that supposedly pays well, I decided to try it out. The person who introduced


    this job to me is the butler¡¯s rtive. If you agree to hire me, I¡¯ll do my best. I haven¡¯t received a cent


    from my family after graduating, so I desperately need money now.¡±


    Tiffany scrutinized her carefully. Hmm, she¡¯s honest. But if she¡¯s a fresh graduate, she won¡¯t want to


    work here long term. After spending some time with the rich and getting used to the wealthy lifestyle,


    she¡¯ll definitely get attracted by money and be materialistic no matter how honest she is.


    Especially since she¡¯s pretty. What if she uses Amelia to get what she wants?


    She refused to let someone else use Amelia as a stepping stone. Though Amelia wasn¡¯t a fool, she


    was a soft-hearted person.


    ¡°Rory, I believe you got to know about your employer on the way here. Amelia here has lost her


    eyesight temporarily and needs a caregiver to take care of her. You¡¯re a university student, so I don¡¯t


    think you¡¯re patient enough for such rough work. I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t hire you,¡± Amelia rejected her


    outright.


    Rory asked calmly, ¡°Why? Are you assuming I can¡¯t take good care of her just because I¡¯m a university


    graduate?¡±


    ¡°No, we want a long-term caregiver. Perhaps the pay is enough for you to work here for a month or two,


    but how long can you stay? Amelia¡¯s an introvert, so she doesn¡¯t like to get close to someone before


    being forced to get another new caregiver. You¡¯re not a suitable candidate. I¡¯m sorry about that. We¡¯ll


    make sure you getpensated properly,¡± Tiffany said.


    Instead of replying to her, Rory went to Amelia and introduced herself. ¡°Hello, my name is Rory


    Sanders. Beforeing here, I indeed nned to work for six months before resigning. But if my job is


    to take care of someone as pretty as you, I¡¯m willing to work long-term. Can you give me a chance?¡±


    Amelia was stunned. She quickly regained herposure before chuckling. ¡°All right, you can stay. If


    you find a better job, let me know. We won¡¯t force you to stay,¡± she assured her.


    Rory had no idea Amelia was that easy going.


    ¡°Is that a yes?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re buttering up to me. Isn¡¯t that because you want to work here?¡±


    Rory was speechless. She hadn¡¯t expected a blind woman to be this humorous. In fact, she thought


    she would be tasked with taking care of a strange and hot-tempered blind person.


    On the way here, she was extremely nervous.


    Upset, Tiffany uttered, ¡°Amelia¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Amelia grinned.


    Tiffany had no choice but to swallow her disapproving words. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Turning to Jeremy, Amelia said, ¡°Jeremy, I think Rory is a great candidate. Arrange a room for her.


    She¡¯ll take care of me in the day, and I¡¯ll share a room with Tiff at night.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Jeremy left to arrange for Rory¡¯s room. Meanwhile, Rory started checking the luxuriously decorated


    vi out. Clearly, she had something else in mind.


    Tiffany took in her reaction without saying a word.


    It was clear that Rory wasn¡¯t as honest and responsible as Jeremy imed. There was no way a pretty


    girl with a bachelor¡¯s degree would lower herself to be a caregiver. Either her family was poor, and she


    was in need of money, or she wanted to use this job to get connected to the rich and powerful. After


    getting into the upper-ss society, she¡¯d get to know more wealthy people. With her connections, she


    could use her degree to get a better job as a white-cor worker. That would be easier for her to marry


    into a wealthy family.


    Tiffany didn¡¯t want to think of the worst, but Rory didn¡¯t seem like she was born into a poor family.


    Hence, the second possibility remained. By no means Tiffany was against a gold digger, but she


    refused to let anyone use Amelia as a stepping stone to improve their lifestyles.


    I won¡¯t allow someone with an ulterior motive to remain by Amelia¡¯s side.


    ¡°Rory, right? Do you find this vi gorgeous?¡± Tiffany queried with a half-smile as though she was


    mocking Rory for being captivated by the luxurious interior design.


    Rory immediately snapped back to reality and spotted Tiffany¡¯s mocking gaze. Flustered, she


    answered, ¡°Of course. I was born in a small town. Before I entered university, I was practically living


    under a rock. This is my first time seeing such a gorgeous vi. I¡¯ve only ever seen them in TV shows.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to stay here forever? Or be the mistress of the vi?¡±


    Rory¡¯s expression froze.


    Even Amelia felt Tiffany was overreacting. No one would feelfortable after hearing Tiffany¡¯s rude


    words, especially a young girl who was new here.


    It wasn¡¯t wrong for a woman to be materialistic. Besides, they didn¡¯t even know this youngdy was


    one. It didn¡¯t seem right for Tiffany to make a judgment and mock the youngdy without holding back.


    ¡°Tiff,¡± Amelia cautioned.


    Tiffany twitched her lips and smirked. ¡°It was a joke. You won¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    Rory forced a smile.


    Amelia said, ¡°Rory, Tiff didn¡¯t mean that. She loves to joke around, so take her words with a pinch of


    salt. If you need anything, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Rory responded obediently.


    Tiffany became the bad cop. ¡°Rory, we¡¯re paying you handsomely. In order to prevent you from cking


    off, I¡¯ll set a few rules. If you can abide by the rules, I¡¯ll allow you to stay. Otherwise, please pack up


    and leave,¡± she announced.


    Rory bobbed her head.


    ¡°First of all, stay at Amelia¡¯s side around the clock. Second, we¡¯ll sign a two-year contract. You aren¡¯t


    allowed to get another job within the timeframe. If I find out you¡¯re secretly finding another job, you¡¯ll


    have topensate us. Third, don¡¯t be noisy or talk behind our backs. Four, no making unreasonable


    demands. Five, no bringing your boyfriend back. Six, no bringing your rtives here, too. We¡¯re not a


    shelter for refugees. Seven, when you work, don¡¯t go flirting with other men,¡± Tiffany dered.


    Rory frowned as she found Tiffany¡¯sst few conditions extremely insulting.


    Perhaps she had an ulterior motive for epting the job, but no woman would refuse to be pampered.


    She hadn¡¯t really done anything against thew, so she couldn¡¯t fathom why Tiffany treated her so


    badly.


    However, she tried her best to suppress the anger in her.


    Amelia spoke up. ¡°Tiff, stop messing with her. Rory¡¯s new, so don¡¯t scare her away.¡±


    Shrugging, Tiffany answered, ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll ask Jeremy to print out the rules that were stated


    earlier. Just make sure to abide by them.¡±


    Tersely, Rory responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ameliaforted her, ¡°Rory, you must be tired from the journey. I believe you are starving. Let me ask


    the chef to prepare something for you.¡±


    Warmth spread all over Rory¡¯s heart as her lips curled up. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After Amelia arranged for Rory¡¯s meal, Tiffany immediately interjected coolly, ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s almost one.


    Time for your nap.¡± It was obvious how much she disliked Rory.


    Amelia gave in and nodded obediently.


    ¡°Rory, you can go to your room and rest after finishing the food. You¡¯ll start working tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Rory pondered over it before she said, ¡°On the way here, the chauffeur told me my employer


    is Amelia Winters. Is it all right to address you as Amelia? It sounds more natural.¡±


    ¡°Sure. You can call me anything you want,¡± Amelia answered cordially.


    Rory munched on her food happily. After finding out that Amelia was an easy-going person, the idea


    she buried in her heart earlier popped up in her mind again. Just like Tiffany had guessed, she viewed


    the position of a caregiver as a shortcut to get to know more wealthy people before marrying into an


    affluent family. However, she realized most of them were arrogant and merely took her as a charity


    case.


    People from different worlds would rarely end up together as they were not meant to be together. Most


    of the time, she would end up being aughingstock.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 319

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 319


    Chapter 319 There Is Someone In Her Heart


    Back in the bedroom, Amelia sighed and chided, ¡°Tiff, you were really harsh to Rory. No matter what,


    Jeremy was the one who introduced her to the job. Being rude to her is equal to being rude to Jeremy.


    He¡¯s an old staff, so that¡¯s not good.¡±


    ¡°Babe, are you ming me?¡± Tiffany arched a brow and asked.


    ¡°Tiff, you know I didn¡¯t mean that. I don¡¯t want you to end up as a prickly hedgehog because of me. I


    may be blind, but my heart isn¡¯t. I can sense if someone is sincere or not. Rory is just here as a


    caregiver, and there is no conflict of interest between us. There was no need to put her in a tight spot,¡±


    Amelia answered honestly.


    Tiffany helped her to the bed and exined, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to put her in a tight spot, but she gives off


    an evil vibe. I was afraid she wanted to use you and gave her a stern warning beforehand. If you don¡¯t


    put her in her ce, she¡¯ll get the wrong ideas. Especially since she¡¯s a good-looking youngdy.¡±


    Amelia burst into giggles at her exnation.


    ¡°Tiff, since when did you major in psychology?¡± Amelia teased. ¡°You¡¯ve just met her, right? How did you


    know she¡¯s evil? Sometimes, we can¡¯t judge a person by her looks. We¡¯ve been in her shoes, so you


    should know how upset it feels to be misunderstood by someone else. Why are you doing the same


    thing to her now?¡±


    Tiffany sighed and caved in.


    ¡°All right, I was wrong. I¡¯ll apologize, okay?¡± she grumbled unhappily.


    Amelia reminded her gently, ¡°You should apologize to Rory, not to me. Show your sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Babe, why are you defending someone else? Am I not your friend?¡± Tiffany pretended to be furious


    and huffed.


    Amelia chuckled, and her mood was lifted. Thanks to Tiffany, she felt much better now.


    After a short nap, Amelia got up and washed up with Tiffany¡¯s help. They then headed to the nursery to


    check on Tony.


    ¡°Kurt, good afternoon. Did you have a good nap? Was Tony fussy?¡± Amelia turned to where she


    thought Kurt was and asked.


    After Amelia could no longer see, Kurt didn¡¯t bother hiding his affection for her. His gaze was both


    warm and adoring.


    It was obvious that he was head over heels in love with her.


    Though they hadn¡¯t known each other for a long time, Kurt found Amelia¡¯s strong and optimistic


    character charming. It had nothing to do with her outlooks. There were plenty of gorgeous women out


    there, but Amelia was able to attract the men around her. It meant that she possessed qualities that


    most womencked.


    ¡°Amelia, you¡­ I¡­¡± It was rare to hear Kurt stutter.


    ¡°Kurt, what¡¯s wrong? If you need anything, just let me know. I¡¯m listening,¡± Amelia answered good-


    naturedly. After losing her eyesight, she was no longer as arrogant as before and was usually mild-


    mannered. However, her bottom line remained. Though she seemed gentle and nice, her guard was


    always up.


    To others, she was a sexy and mild-mannered woman, but none of them could see the imprable


    wall around her heart. The door was opened to only one man, hence the other men who admired her


    and harbored feelings for her could never enter her heart.


    Tiffany took one look at his flushed cheeks and teased, ¡°Kurt, look how crimson your cheeks are.


    Someone might think you¡¯re proposing to Amelia!¡±


    Amelia gave her a yful p. ¡°Tiff, stop it. I don¡¯t mind your jokes, but Kurt is still single. What if


    someone else takes it wrongly?¡±


    Tiffany had the intention of bringing them together, so she waved it off nonchntly. ¡°So what? Both of


    you are single. It¡¯s normal if Kurt wants to pursue you! You¡¯re pretty, right? You¡¯ll make a perfect


    couple!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    As she was getting overboard, Amelia immediately changed the topic so things wouldn¡¯t turn awkward


    for Kurt and her. ¡°Kurt, where is Tony? I¡¯d like to hold him.¡±


    After handing Tony to her, Kurt plucked up his courage to confess his feelings. ¡°Amelia, I happened to


    pass by a jewelry store during my mission and saw a ne that suits you. I bought it as a gift for


    you. Here you go.¡± A jewelry box appeared in his palm as he offered it to her earnestly.


    Amelia was stunned, for it was pretty obvious what it meant when a man offered a gift to a woman.


    Her mind went nk at once. It had never crossed her mind that Kurt would have romantic feelings for


    her!


    Kurt opened the box and took out the ne inside. It was a crystal ne that glittered under the


    light. There was a heart pendant with Amelia¡¯s smiling face printed on it.


    Tiffany inched nearer to get a better look. Wow, this is a pretty gift.


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t hurt Kurt¡¯s feelings. Just hurry up and ept it,¡± Tiffany urged.


    Amelia was stumped. She knew what it would mean if she were to ept the gift. Unfortunately, her


    heart belonged to someone else, and had no space for another man.


    ¡°Kurt, I¡­¡± She struggled to find the appropriate words to reject Kurt, for she was afraid they couldn¡¯t


    even remain friends.


    Kurt could sense her hesitation and cut in. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t take it the wrong way. I just thought this


    ne suits you. There¡¯s no hidden meaning behind my gesture. I know you¡¯re not looking to enter a


    rtionship right now, so I won¡¯t force you as long as you agree to let me remain by your side.¡±


    His n was to boil the frog. Keeping Ameliapany would one day lead to her opening her heart to


    him so he¡¯d get to enter her heart. Huh¡­ this is not going to be easy.


    Instead of feeling touched, Amelia was stressed out. Kurt¡¯s sudden confession made her feel rather


    pressured.


    ¡°Kurt, you don¡¯t have to do that. I mean it.¡± She thought over it briefly before trying to convince him to


    change his mind. ¡°I¡¯m blind, divorced, and have a child. I¡¯m not as good and perfect as you imagine.


    You can find an obedient and outstanding youngdy with your qualities. We¡¯re not meant to be.¡±


    shing a smile, Kurt answered, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy of being your partner for now. However, I¡¯ll do


    my best to improve myself and grow stronger so I can protect you. When that dayes, I¡¯ll be your


    support.¡±


    Amelia patted Tony absent-mindedly, feeling helpless at his reply.


    ¡°Kurt, you-¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever given someone of the opposite sex a gift. Just think of it as a gift from a


    friend. Don¡¯t reject it, please? I think it suits you a lot!¡± Kurt held the ne up and pleaded earnestly.


    His voice was actually trembling.


    Amelia was caught in a dilemma.


    Tiffany stepped in to mediate. ¡°Amelia, just take it. It¡¯s rare for someone like Kurt to buy a gift for a


    woman. Don¡¯t hurt his feelings. If you say no, that will be awkward, especially since you¡¯re both


    friends,¡± she said.


    In the end, Amelia had no choice but to ept the ne.


    Kurt asked, ¡°Amelia, can I help you put it on?¡±


    Though Amelia was initially startled by the request, she acquiesced out of courtesy.


    Carefully, Kurt helped her to put on the ne. Tiffany inched nearer andmented, ¡°It¡¯s quite


    pretty, Amelia. It¡¯s a crystal ne and it looks perfect on you.¡±


    Suddenly, Amelia fell into a daze. It was as though she traveled back in time to a huge yacht where


    another man prepared a lot of surprises for her. After their candlelight dinner, he gave her a unique


    ne. Though it wasn¡¯t expensive, it was part of her memory.


    She¡¯d never forget what happened on the yacht back then, and how the man did his best to make it a


    romantic asion for her.


    ¡°Babe,e back. What is going on in your mind?¡± Tiffany¡¯s voice rang in her ear.


    Amelia returned to her senses and forced a smile. ¡°Thanks for the ne, Kurt.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Kurt gave her a hug and whispered in her ear, ¡°Amelia, give me a chance to


    prove that I can make you happy other than Boss.¡±


    Stunned, Amelia immediately struggled out of his reach. Kurt wasn¡¯t holding her tightly so he released


    her once he realized her intention.


    With Tony in her arms, Amelia spun on her heels and fled the scene. Tiffany promptly went after her.


    ¡°Amelia, where are you going?¡± she hollered.


    Amelia took a deep breath and came to a stop. After a brief silence, she said, ¡°Kurt, you¡¯re a good


    friend of mine. I appreciate what you¡¯ve done for me and Tony, but we can only be friends. I¡¯ll leave with


    Tony now. Let¡¯s just pretend that nothing happened, and we are friends.¡± She didn¡¯t bother turning


    back.


    Having said that, she left in a haste. Tiffany dared not stop her and scurried ahead to open the door for


    her before helping her out.


    Back in the room, Tiffany realized Amelia wasn¡¯t talking while holding Tony in her arms. Licking her lips,


    she asked, ¡°Babe, what are you thinking? I think Kurt¡¯s a fine man. Perhaps he¡¯ll be a-¡±


    ¡°Tiff,¡± Amelia cut in sternly.


    Tiffany quickly shut up.


    Rubbing her temples, Amelia exined, ¡°Tiff, Kurt and I are just friends. I¡¯ll never overstep the


    boundary, so stop acting like you¡¯re Cupid. I hate to be matched with someone else. Plus, I¡¯m blind. I


    can¡¯t even take care of myself. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll drag another man into this mess. Stop trying to set


    us up.¡±


    Tiffany knelt before her as pain shed across her gaze.


    ¡°Babe, I¡¯m doing this for your sake. You will never return to Oscar, right? Why won¡¯t you open up and


    ept someone else? Are you seriously going to remain single forever if you don¡¯t recover?¡±


    Sighing, Amelia answered, ¡°Tiff, I¡¯ve just gotten a divorce. I have no n of starting a new rtionship.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just for now. When you fall out of love with Oscar, you will change your mind. You¡¯ve built a tall


    wall around your heart. Why won¡¯t you walk out of it? You¡¯ll realize how warm the sun is and how great


    the view is out here,¡± Tiffany persuaded.


    Amelia smiled without saying a word.


    Sometimes, when a person has upied your heart, epting others is a form ofpromise. I don¡¯t


    want to force myself to do that or waste his time.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 320

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 320


    Chapter 320 Battle Of Wits


    While Amelia was running away from the sudden admiration she received from Kurt, the man she had


    been missing did not fall short of admirers too. Unbothered by Oscar¡¯s indifference, Isabe still


    headed to the office to send him the packed lunch she had specially prepared.


    ¡°Linda, is Mr. Clinton inside?¡± she asked, smiling politely.


    Looking at her, Linda appeared slightly courteous yet aloof as she said, ¡°Ms. Walker, Mr. Clinton is still


    busy with work. I think you should take your leave first.¡±


    Isabe raised the lunchbox in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared lunch for Mr. Clinton. No one can function well


    on an empty stomach. Look, it¡¯s almost one. He¡¯ll get sick if he doesn¡¯t take his meals on time.¡±


    Finishing her words, she strode past Linda and opened the door without knocking on it.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Linda followed behind in an attempt to stop Isabe but to no avail since the


    latter was moving too quickly.


    ¡°Oscar, I¡¯ve brought lunch for you¡ª¡± In high spirits, Isabe lifted the lunchbox in her hand, but before


    she could finish speaking, a gold pen came flying toward her. It would have hit her if she were not agile


    enough to dodge the iing object.


    Stunned, she gulped and looked toward the direction of the man, who was casting death res at her.


    Simrly, Linda¡¯s face was white with shock. She was distressed at the thought of how her livelihood


    would be at stake if Oscar med her for Isabe¡¯s reckless behavior.


    Undoubtedly, there was a possibility that Oscar would act that way. Ever since he turned into a


    workaholic, his life had only revolved around work to the point that he was no longer even as lenient to


    his subordinates. His frighteningly fearsome appearance was simr to that of Lucifer.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, Ms. Walker insisted on walking in. I couldn¡¯t stop her¡­ I-I¡­¡± Linda cautiously tried to


    exin herself. She was panic-stricken that Oscar would blow his top should she say anything


    inadequate.


    Oscar shot her a nce and uttered, ¡°Linda, if you¡¯recking the capability to restrict people from


    barging into my office without my permission, then I guess there¡¯s no need for you to be working as my


    secretary anymore.¡±


    Feeling an increasing amount of uneasiness and panic within her, she immediately stuttered, ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, I-I¡¯m sorry. I apologize for my ipetence this time.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Linda heaved a sigh of relief at Oscar¡¯s order. She would not have known what to do if he had chosen


    to take immediate actions against her.


    In truth, she hated Isabe for acting that way. Does she have no brains? It¡¯s enough if she gets herself


    into Mr. Clinton¡¯s bad books, but why must she drag me along? Just because she looks pretty and has


    a good family background, she thinks every man will fall for her? She¡¯s thinking too highly of herself!


    Ugh, she should know her ce! Does she really believe that Mr. Clinton will fall for someone like her?


    Even a fool knows that would never happen! Such a brainless woman! Get hated by Mr. Clinton alone;


    don¡¯t get others involved!


    Indignation raged within her. She could not believe that she was implicated and, as a result, suffered


    several rounds of reprimands from Oscar just because of Isabe¡¯s actions.


    A woman like her deserves to be taught a lesson so that she¡¯ll know that not all men would fall for her


    pretense! She shouldn¡¯t act as she pleases just because she has a privileged background!


    The extremely aggrieved Linda had a lot of grumbles inside her, yet there was nothing she could do


    except glower at Isabe and close the door behind her after leaving the room.


    Meanwhile, Isabe was feeling delighted internally at Oscar¡¯s differential treatment. Her smile


    broadened as she assumed she had a special ce in his heart.


    ¡°Oscar, I¡¯ve prepared lunch for you. Dig in before you continue with your work.¡± Still holding onto the


    lunchbox she specially prepared at home, she walked over to him excitedly.


    However, Oscar merely regarded her coldly. ¡°Isabe, if you think Clinton Corporations isn¡¯t a great fit


    for you, you can always leave now. Thepany hires you in hopes that you can bring us benefits


    instead of doing your job perfunctorily. We don¡¯t want to hire a freeloader.¡±


    The smile on Isabe faded. Looking at him resentfully and aggrievedly, she stretched her hand out.


    ¡°Oscar, all I want is for you to eat what I¡¯ve specially cooked for you. Look at the number of blisters I got


    from the oil spatters while learning to cook for you. Please eat some? I¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to make


    them.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s gaze only grew colder.


    He pointed toward the door and ordered, ¡°Get out. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. And in the future,


    don¡¯t enter my office without my permission.¡±


    Tears welled up in Isabe¡¯s eyes at once. She inched toward Oscar and carefully ced the lunchbox


    on his desk before she said in a pitiful tone, ¡°Oscar, this is my gesture of goodwill. Eat a bit, will you?


    On the ount that I¡¯ve hurt myself while learning to cook for you, eat some of it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll cry


    before you now.¡±


    Had it been any other man, Isabe¡¯s coquettish and meek acting would have long softened their


    hearts. Their rtionship would perhaps even have gotten to the next level. That said, it was a pity


    Oscar only had one woman in his heart. Therefore, her behavior could only prompt him to see her as a


    pretentious woman.


    With a cold expression on his face, Oscar said, ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t force me to go against my principles of


    not hitting women. The way you¡¯re acting now disgusts me. Take your lunchbox with you and leave.


    Also, head to the finance department to get your sry sorted. You don¡¯t have to return for work from


    tomorrow onward.¡±


    Taken aback by the man¡¯s words, Isabe froze.


    ¡°Oscar, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Isabe, you should learn to have some dignity. I don¡¯t like clingy women like you. Besides, your


    actions are affecting my work and life. You¡¯ve seeded in making me feel disgusted. Take it that I¡¯m


    pleading you; please take your leave now,¡± Oscar uttered impassively.


    Unable to believe what the man had just said, she stared at him with reddened eyes. Then, in a


    petnt tone, she voiced, ¡°Oscar, you¡¯re cruel. Too bad I¡¯ve fallen head over heels with you. Trust me


    ¡ªyou¡¯ll fall in love with me one day. Anyway, I¡¯ve put in lots of effort to prepare this lunchbox, so show


    some appreciation and eat it even if you don¡¯t like it. I¡¯ll take my leave and head back to work now. And


    I¡¯ll prove to you that I¡¯m not a useless employee to thispany.¡±


    Having said that, she covered her face and left hurriedly. However, once she was out of Oscar¡¯s office,


    her countenance did a one-eighty. Gone was the pitiful expression, and what reced it was a grim


    one. The resentment and anger in her eyes could barely be concealed.


    Looking at the lunchbox left on the table, Oscar called Linda in and ordered, ¡°Throw that out


    immediately.¡±


    Linda nodded in acknowledgment and picked it up from the table. ¡°Mr. Clinton, is there anything else


    you need?¡±


    ¡°Do not let Isabe get anywhere near my office in the future, Linda. I don¡¯t see the need for you to


    remain in thepany if such a situation ever arises again. Do you understand?¡±


    Linda politely replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton. I¡¯ll be wary in the future and strive not to disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°You may leave first.¡±


    Nodding at him, she replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get back to work, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar only gave a light nod as a reply.


    Such a trivial episode did not seem to affect Oscar for the least bit. He soon got back on track and


    drowned himself in work for several hours, which only came to a stop when the ringtone from his phone


    broke his train of thought. Whipping out his phone, he realized it was Olivia.


    At once, he knitted his brows. He felt somewhat a little repulsed by Olivia¡¯s random calls as it had


    disrupted his otherwise peaceful and quiet day.


    As much as he did not want to pick up the call, he was left with no other choice because Olivia was


    way more persistent than he would have expected. She had dialed over ten consecutive calls, leaving


    him with a seemingly ceaseless ringtone that ultimately led him to pick up the call.


    ¡°Hey, Mom,¡± Oscar muttered as he massaged his throbbing head.


    ¡°Have you gotten off work? Come straight to the Clinton residence. I have something to tell you.¡± Olivia


    sounded extremely assertive over the phone.


    ¡°Mom, I still need to wrap up some matters, so I don¡¯t think I can head back anytime soon. I¡¯ll find some


    time to visit after I clear my work. If it¡¯s anything urgent, you can tell me through the phone; I¡¯ll be


    listening.¡±


    ¡°Come back here, right now.¡±


    Getting visibly annoyed, he suppressed his anger and answered, ¡°Mom, stop it. I¡¯m not lying; I¡¯m still


    busy with work. Actually, I won¡¯t head back tonight. I¡¯ll just spend my night at the apartment.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, are you trying to get out of this by giving me excuses? Come back here immediately.


    Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what might happen to me.¡± Olivia was getting increasingly irked.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯ve always respected you. As such, I hope I can receive your love and


    blessings.¡±


    ¡°Thene back now. Or else don¡¯t call me ¡®Mom¡¯ from now on.¡±


    With no other options, Oscar eventuallypromised. He was afraid that Olivia would put her threats


    to action and hurt herself. Thus, after packing the necessary items he needed for work, he rushed to


    the parking lot and drove back home at once.


    ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± Upon stepping foot into the living room at the residence, he greeted his parents,


    completely neglecting the existence of Isabe and Stephanie, who were both sitting at one side.


    Olivia pointed at the sofa seat right next to her. ¡°Oscar, have a seat here.¡±


    He did as instructed.


    ¡°Oscar, Isabe cares so much about you and has even expressed her admiration toward you. Can¡¯t


    you treat her better at thepany?¡± She looked at him and went straight to the point.


    ¡°Isabe and I are just strangers, Mom. I hope you won¡¯t try to set us up as that¡¯ll only bring me


    troubles.¡± Oscar furrowed his brows and patiently added, ¡°Besides, she isn¡¯t doing her job well at the


    company. Her performance is not on par with the standards of a graduate from a renowned university.


    A person like her isn¡¯t a good fit for thepany, and it¡¯s unfair to the other employees who actually


    have a talent. Thus, I¡¯ve dismissed her. She doesn¡¯t have to report for work from tomorrow onward.¡±


    Sneering, she snapped, ¡°Oscar, it seems like you¡¯ve got everything nned out, huh? To think you


    even had the audacity toe up with such an excuse. Isabe¡¯s doing a great job at work. I¡¯ve called


    the Sales Department to ask about her performance, and everyone is full of praises for her. What


    exactly are you dissatisfied with her?¡±


    Feeling frustrated, Oscar abruptly stood up. ¡°Mom, I still have some unfinished work. I¡¯ll excuse myself


    first.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there,¡± Olivia firmly called out.


    At once, he stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°Could it be that you still can¡¯t forget Amelia?¡± Olivia red at him.


    ¡°Mom, she¡¯s my wife. And she¡¯s the only one who is fit to be my wife.¡± Oscar was firm with his answer.


    ¡°You rascal! Did you forget how she had wrecked our family? I haven¡¯t seen my precious grandson


    even till now. Yet you still have that vile woman in your mind? Will you only be contented if I die before


    your eyes?¡± she berated.


    Oscar was instantly overwhelmed with mixed emotions.


    ¡°Mom, I love and respect you. Never have I ever hoped for anything untoward to happen to you. My


    yearning for Amelia would never affect how I treat you,¡± he solemnly exined.


    ¡°You can only choose one¡ªeither me or her.¡± Olivia, on the other hand, remained stubborn. ¡°She¡¯s no


    longer the daughter-inw of the Clintons ever since she left with Tony wordlessly.¡±


    Growing impatient, Oscar took a deep breath. ¡°Mom, can you stop acting this way? I¡¯m sick of all of


    this. I¡¯ve been trying to appease you while looking for Amelia all this while. I honestly have had enough


    of everything. Let me take a breather, will you? Your tantrums are making you less gentle and


    thoughtful, and I¡¯m gradually losing the good impression I have of you. I don¡¯t wish for you to grow into


    a horrible figure in my heart.¡±


    An ugly scowl appeared on Olivia¡¯s otherwise beautiful face.


    Owen quietly held her in his arms and consoled her.


    ¡°Oscar, apologize to your mom. She¡¯s doing this for your own good.¡± With a frown, he tried to ease the


    tension.


    Nevertheless, Oscar stayed silent. He was tired and did not want to give in any longer.


    Seeing his reaction, Olivia could not hold her tears back anymore as an inexplicable sadness arose


    within her. ¡°I¡¯m too mortified to live on. Everything I¡¯ve done was for our family¡¯s sake, yet my son


    doesn¡¯t understand me and even ims that I¡¯m acting unreasonably. I¡¯m really heartbroken.¡±


    At that, Oscar¡¯s face darkened even further.


    ¡°Oscar, apologize to your mom. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll want to see anything happen to her either, right?¡±


    Owen cautioned.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 321

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 321


    Chapter 321 Unfaltering Longing


    Oscar pursed his lips tightly as his expression hardened.


    His silence only served as proof to Olivia that her life did not matter to him. Naturally, she was


    crestfallen. I¡¯ve suffered all sorts of hardships to raise him and have pinned high hopes on him. Yet, I¡¯m


    nowhereparable to the woman he loves.


    Indeed, Olivia had realistically depicted the knotty rtionship between a mother-inw and a


    daughter-inw¡ªwhether a man should value his wife or his mother more.


    Tears began rolling down her cheeks uncontrobly as she cried, ¡°I¡¯ve given birth to that rascal for


    nothing. To think I¡¯ve given him the best of everything, yet I¡¯m nothingpared to a woman. It used to


    be Cassie, and now it¡¯s Amelia. It¡¯s getting out of hand. He even has the intention to throw me aside for


    a woman who stole my precious grandson from me.¡±


    At that point, Owen¡¯s expression turned more grim.


    ¡°Oscar, are you still not going to apologize? Do you want your mom to get admitted into the hospital


    again?¡± he yelled.


    Exasperated, Oscar nced at Olivia and finally gave in. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Olivia did not respond, leaning against Owen.


    Right then, Isabe stood up and went over to sit beside Olivia. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Oscar is a filial son. If


    there¡¯s anything, you two should sit down and talk it out nicely. Don¡¯t be mad at Oscar anymore, or else


    it¡¯ll hurt your rtionship.¡±


    The elder woman nced at her, then stretched her hand out to give Isabe a few light pats on the


    back of her hand. ¡°Isabe, I know you¡¯re a nice and caring child. Fret not; I¡¯ll be on your side.¡±


    Isabe smiled. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I¡¯m not here to cause an argument between you and Oscar. I¡¯d feel


    uneasy if you two get into a conflict because of me.¡±


    Olivia propped herself up from Owen¡¯s embrace and held onto Isabe¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Isabe, I know


    you¡¯ve suffered a lot while staying beside Oscar. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t let you suffer any injustice. But we


    aren¡¯t in a great mood today. I think you should go home first in case we frighten you in any way.¡±


    Isabe knew Olivia was trying to send her away with some random excuse.


    After pondering over it, she smiled. ¡°I shall return now then, Mrs. Clinton. I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow if I¡¯m


    free.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let the butler see you out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    The moment Isabe left, Olivia¡¯s face fell in displeasure as she uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I still need to finish up some work, so I¡¯ll skip dinner. You and Dad can go ahead.¡± Oscar


    rejected her straightforwardly.


    Olivia pushed herself up from the sofa and came before him. ¡°Oscar, are you intending to distance


    yourself from your dad and me too?¡±


    Oscar was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Then sit down and have dinner. I won¡¯t make it difficult for you anymore. I don¡¯t wish to strain our


    rtionship because of a woman.¡±


    Figuring that Olivia was trying to make peace with him, Oscar rxed slightly and sat down at the


    dining table.


    As soon as the family of four settled down, Olivia requested the housekeepers to serve the dishes.


    Oscar stared at the table, finding it strikingly spacious since his beloved woman, who supposedly


    should be sitting beside him, was missing in attendance.


    Unlike earlier, Olivia¡¯s behavior took a one-eighty. She scooped some meat on Oscar¡¯s te and said,


    ¡°Oscar, I know my attitude hasn¡¯t been great toward you and has put you in a difficult position. I¡¯m


    sorry. Here, have some of these.¡±


    Oscar nced at his te and her before lowering his head and eating his meal wordlessly.


    Contented, Olivia smiled. ¡°That¡¯s my son.¡±


    After taking a bite of her food, she swiveled her eyes around and said, ¡°Oscar, I won¡¯t stop you from


    looking for Amelia anymore. Your dad has informed the police chief in the city, who has promised to


    contact every police station to keep a close eye on Amelia¡¯s whereabouts. I believe they will find Tony


    soon, so there¡¯s no need to worry about this matter. On the other hand, you should pay more attention


    to your love life. I think Isabe is a greatdy. She¡¯s not only pretty and has a good educational


    background, but she¡¯s from a wealthy family too. Most importantly, she adores you. I think you should


    try to ept her.¡±


    Hearing that, Oscar immediately put down the fork in his hand and dered impassively, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m full.


    I¡¯ll make my way upstairs first.¡±


    The smile on Olivia¡¯s face faded at once.


    ¡°Oscar, are you only happy when you drive me mad?¡± she hissed with displeasure.


    Oscar did not want to continue wasting his breath on that matter.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°Then promise me that you¡¯ll get along well with Isabe. Both of you have a simr family background;


    I¡¯m sure you guys are a perfect match for each other.¡±


    Oscar could feel his temples throbbing relentlessly.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore today, lest you get angry again. I¡¯ll head to my room first. We¡¯ll


    chat again when you¡¯ve calmed down.¡± Finishing that, he strode away.


    With Oscar¡¯s departure, Olivia threw her fork on the table angrily. ¡°I¡¯m done eating too. Our family is in


    a mess now. Why don¡¯t we just go our separate ways?¡±


    Infuriated, Olivia left the dining area, leaving Owen and Stephanie behind.


    Annoyed, Stephanie stole a nce at her father as she asked, ¡°Dad, so are we still eating?¡±


    Owen could only sigh as he ced his fork down. ¡°Eat by yourself, Stephanie. I¡¯ll have a word with your


    mom.¡±


    He then proceeded to walk away from the dining table and brought Olivia upstairs.


    Back in their room, Owen asked, ¡°Olivia, you seem to be out of temper recently. What¡¯s wrong with


    you?¡±


    She looked at him and let out a sudden sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    That made him frown. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m not asking for an apology. I¡¯m only worried that your health will go


    downhill if you can¡¯t control your temper well. Besides, it¡¯ll also damage your rtionship with Oscar.


    Do you really want to corner him till he moves out of this house?¡±


    Olivia let out yet another sigh. Exhaustion was written all over her face by then.


    ¡°Dear, I don¡¯t want things to turn out this way either, but I can¡¯t stop panicking whenever I think about


    Tony. All of you have been assuring me that you¡¯ll find Tony soon, yet it¡¯s been almost three months


    now. I¡¯m getting extremely anxious, constantly worried about his wellbeing. I know Amelia wouldn¡¯t


    mistreat him, but I can¡¯t restrain myself from having those bad thoughts. The more I think about it, the


    more I can¡¯t control my emotions. That¡¯s why I needed an outlet to vent my frustrations. It¡¯s not that I


    want to torment Oscar, but if not for his indulgence toward Amelia, she wouldn¡¯t have taken Tony away


    from me. That¡¯s why I-I¡­¡± Olivia held her head as she exined her misery.


    As much as she felt guilty toward Oscar, she could not forgive him for indirectly allowing Amelia to take


    Tony away. That was why she had constantly been taking out her anger on Oscar, thus resulting in a


    hostile atmosphere enveloping the entire Clintons.


    Owen pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Olivia, I know you¡¯re graceful and kind. Stop pressurizing the younger ones anymore. Oscar isn¡¯t living


    his life any better; can¡¯t you tell that he¡¯s gotten a lot thinner and haggard? And he¡¯s also a lot quieter


    than before,¡± Owen exined.


    Olivia only kept quiet.


    Caressing her head, he continued, ¡°Olivia, stop pressuring yourself and Oscar. Tony wille back to


    our side. If you don¡¯t like Amelia, we¡¯ll ensure that she doesn¡¯t get close to him. But for now, all you


    have to do is try to act like your old self. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    After mulling it over, Olivia murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll try to control my emotions.¡±


    Owen nodded. Just like that, the couple embraced each other quietly.


    Meanwhile, Oscar headed to the study to get back to his unfinished work. Seemingly lost in the many


    thoughts that were racing through his mind, he looked momentarily disconcerted while waiting for his


    computer to start up, so much that he did not even hear the knocks.


    Seeing that there was no reaction, Stephanie pushed open the door and walked in with a tray in her


    hand. ¡°Oscar.¡±


    He shot her a nce before shifting his gaze back to hisputer screen.


    Stephanie ced the tray full of dishes on his desk. ¡°Oscar, I¡¯ve brought you some food. I noticed that


    you didn¡¯t eat much earlier, so eat some now. It¡¯s bad for your body if you starve yourself this way.


    You¡¯ve got a lot skinnier. At this rate, I¡¯m sure your body can¡¯t take it any longer.¡±


    Without sparing her another nce, Oscar uttered, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Resting her arms on the desk, Stephanie was starting to lose her temper. ¡°Oscar, have you spare a


    thought about our feelings? You¡¯re torturing yourself for a woman that doesn¡¯t even care about you. Do


    you think others will think that you¡¯re a sentimental man? Don¡¯t be an idiot, will you? You didn¡¯t even act


    this way when Cassie left you back then. This woman is nothing but a lowly wretch. It¡¯s not worth it to


    behave like this for her.¡±


    Oscar looked up and threw a cold re at her as he pointed to the door. ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Oscar¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get out. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡±


    Stephanie took a deep breath and waved her hands to appease him. ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t want to pick a fight


    with you. Finish the food I¡¯ve brought for you.¡±


    ¡°Take it away with you.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oscar, it¡¯s been so long. Are you still unwilling to forgive me? You only have one sister. Do you really


    want to break our ties for a woman that couldn¡¯t care less about you?¡±


    Oscar only shot her a cold nce as if he was looking at a stranger.


    ¡°Stephanie, if you can¡¯t be respectful toward Amelia, then get out right now,¡± he snapped while pointing


    at the door.


    Overwhelmed with anger, she clenched her fists tightly. Her lips were even trembling as she said,


    ¡°Oscar, what¡¯s so good about her? Why aren¡¯t you willing to forgive your own sister because of her?¡±


    ¡°Everything about her is great,¡± Oscar answered.


    Stephanie was seething. ¡°Oscar, your obstinance is indeed scary. You must¡¯ve gotten bewitched by that


    wretch! You¡¯re beyond hope!¡±


    After blowing off her steam, she stalked out of the study.


    Nheless, Oscar did not spare her a nce. He sat still with his eyes glued on the desk, except his


    mind had long wandered off.


    It was only momentster that he snapped back to his senses. He reached out for a photo of Amelia


    smiling brightly and ran his fingers over her face while he mumbled, ¡°Amelia, where are you? Do you


    know that I¡¯m going crazy just thinking about you? Why are you so heartless for leaving me without


    telling me anything? Do you not miss me at all?¡±


    Of course, there was no answer from thedy in the photo.


    As those sad thoughts took over his mindpletely, tears began to well up in his eyes. However, he


    quickly raised his head high to force the tears back in. He did not want to cry as that would make him


    seem vulnerable.


    Staring at the photo, he murmured, ¡°I¡¯m hopelessly in love with you. Just tell me what you¡¯re unhappy


    with; I¡¯ll change everything you want me to. Can you pleasee back to me?¡± For the past two


    months, he had been numbing himself with work so that he would not have time for anything else. That


    was because he was afraid that his longing for Amelia would drive him crazy should he allow that to


    take over his mind.


    It had never crossed his mind that he would miss someone so much to the point he had almost turned


    into apletely different man.


    He rubbed his throbbing forehead tenderly. Soon, perhaps due to his exhaustion from everything that


    had happened, he unknowingly fell asleep while holding onto the photo in his hand tightly.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 322

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 322


    Chapter 322 A Wasted Trip To Beshya


    Just like that, Oscar fell asleep in front of hisputer with Amelia¡¯s picture clutched tightly in his grip.


    On the next day, Oscar¡¯s entire body was throbbing with pain. Although he tried to relieve the soreness


    by stretching, his arms still felt numb.


    When Oscar made his way out of the study, he bumped into Olivia. Although Oscar¡¯s demeanor took a


    sudden turn, he still greeted her politely, ¡°Mom.¡± Due to Olivia¡¯s recent involvement, Oscar hardly knew


    how to face her.


    On the other hand, Olivia sized him up. It was clear that Oscar had lost a lot of weight. Furthermore, his


    sunken eyes and unkempt stubble gave him a very disheveled appearance. Oscar was a far cry from


    the confident man he once was. Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel anguished on his behalf.


    ¡°Did you spend the night in your study?¡± Olivia asked in a gentle tone.


    Olivia¡¯s tender mannerisms caught Oscar by surprise. Feeling taken aback by the tone of her voice, he


    asked her warily, ¡°Mom, what are you up to?¡±


    Olivia merely chuckled in amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize your own mother? Don¡¯t look at me like


    that. Are you afraid that I¡¯ve been eaten by a monster and reced with a clone?¡±


    Despite Olivia¡¯s light-hearted joke, Oscar was as sullen as ever. He remained rooted to the spot.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been annoyed because I constantly used my health as an excuse. However, your


    dad has talked some sense to me. I don¡¯t want to continue our argument all because I miss my


    grandson. Sooner orter, Tony will return. All I have to do is wait patiently for his arrival and mend our


    broken rtionship. What if I end up all alone after my daughter marries because I ruined the


    rtionship I have with my son?¡± Olivia remarked with a smile.


    Oscar¡¯s mood seemed to lighten when he heard this. Quietly he tried to discern if Olivia was telling the


    truth.


    ¡°I lost my temper because I missed my son.¡± Olivia patted him on the shoulder to reassure his worries.


    ¡°Do you see me as a heartless monster? Rx, I won¡¯t cause you any more trouble. I¡¯ve instructed one


    of the staff to cook you breakfast. You should eat more, all right? You¡¯ve lost so much weight that you


    look like a bag of bones. Just looking at you makes me worried.¡±


    Finally, Oscar¡¯s tensed expression eased up.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded in reply.


    Because Olivia had cleared the air with Oscar, breakfast ended on a high note. As soon as Oscar


    finished his meal, he went to work. Along the way, he called Hugo and questioned him about Amelia¡¯s


    whereabouts. Yet, Hugo could not give Oscar a definite answer.


    After Oscar ended the call, he diverted his focus back to the road. Momentster, another call came in.


    It was Julian.


    ¡°Julian,¡± Oscar greeted as he answered the call.


    ¡°Oscar, I asked my friends to dig around. Earlier, one of my connections notified me. It seems like he


    saw a woman who looked like Amelia in Beshya. He followed the woman and her son into a


    neighborhood and discovered that they have taken up residence in unit 1010. He also asked the


    guards there about them. The guards imed that the woman moved here two months ago.


    Furthermore, the woman¡¯s friend matches Tiffany¡¯s appearance. It all seems too suspicious to be a


    coincidence. Do you want to see it for yourself?¡±


    When he heard this news, Oscar was so shocked that his grip on the steering wheel slipped. As a


    result, he nearly lost control of his car. In haste, he regained control of his vehicle. ¡°Julian, which


    neighborhood is it?¡± Oscar rasped nervously. Even his fingers were trembling uncontrobly.


    Julian quickly gave Oscar the full address.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll instruct someone to book a flight there now,¡± Oscar replied with a gulp.


    ¡°Let me tag along,¡± Julian added.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m going to hang up the call now. I¡¯ll call you again once the tickets have been booked.¡±


    Without any dy, he called Linda. In the calmest voice he could muster, Oscar said, ¡°Linda, book two


    tickets for the next flight to Beshya.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton.¡± Linda didn¡¯t question Oscar any further. After receiving his instructions, she quickly


    went online and booked two ne tickets for ten o¡¯clock.


    Upon purchasing the tickets, Linda called Oscar again. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯ve bought tickets for the flight that


    leaves at ten. You have one and a half an hour to reach the airport.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Oscar ended his call with Linda and quickly informed Julian of the flight time. Both men then


    agreed to meet at the airport before ten.


    Soon after, Oscar received a message from Linda that contained information about his flight.


    At half-past nine, Oscar arrived at the airport. Promptly, he called for someone to drive his car home.


    Oscar strolled into the airport empty-handed. He didn¡¯t have anything besides his credit cards and


    some spare change. He was in such a hurry to board the flight that he didn¡¯t even prepare a change of


    clothes.


    On the contrary, Julian had a small bag with him. ¡°Oscar, why didn¡¯t you bring a change of clothes? We


    might have to spend a few days there,¡± Julian asked when he noticed Oscar¡¯s empty hands.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to pack. I can just purchase some clothes when we arrive.¡± Oscar made his way


    to the ticket booth and printed out their tickets before the duo headed to the departure lounge.


    When Julian saw how Oscar couldn¡¯t stop fidgeting in his seat, he could tell that Oscar was extremely


    anxious. ¡°Oscar, you need to rx. You are a renowned president.¡±


    Oscar chuckled as he crossed his arms and took a deep breath to regain hisposure. ¡°Just the


    mere possibility of seeing the woman I¡¯ve been searching for in Beshya is enough to make me excited.


    I thought I¡¯d gotten rid of this stupid habit, but it looks like I still can¡¯t control my emotions whenever she


    is involved.¡±


    Julian was afraid that Oscar had set his hopes too high. What if Amelia isn¡¯t in Beshya? Oscar might


    have a mental breakdown.


    ¡°Oscar, you shouldn¡¯t have such high hopes. After all, my friend didn¡¯t get a clear glimpse of the


    woman¡¯s face. He only stated that her side and back profiles resembled Amelia. Hence, we shouldn¡¯t


    jump to any hasty conclusions,¡± Julian said in an attempt to lower Oscar¡¯s expectations.


    Oscar was taken aback. Nevertheless, Julian¡¯s words had helped him to regain his senses.


    Heughed bitterly. ¡°I got it. Besides, this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve searched for her. Even if our trip ends


    up futile, I won¡¯t give up until I find her.¡±


    Upon noticing Oscar¡¯s downcast expression, Julian felt guilty too. If only I hadn¡¯t suggested those


    horrible ideas. Maybe all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce.


    Julian couldn¡¯t help but chide himself for causing so much trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right for you still have my support. I¡¯ll help you find Amelia. After all, Amelia¡¯s departure was


    partly my fault too. Seeing you in such a helpless state makes me feel guilty,¡± Julian said in earnest.


    Oscar merely patted his shoulders in response.


    After being friends for so many years, they had formed an inseparable bond and didn¡¯t need any words


    to convey their feelings.


    At ten, both men boarded the ne. It only took them half an hour to arrive in Beshya. Once the ne


    landed, they quickly hailed a cab to the neighborhood.


    s, they were blocked by security guards who refused to let them enter. Despite Julian¡¯s best efforts


    to convince them, they remained adamant. Fortunately, Julian had a friend who lived in the same


    neighborhood. After a quick phone call between Julian¡¯s friend and the guards, they were finally


    allowed to enter the apartment building.


    Oscar swept his gaze around the neighborhood. He was rather satisfied with this ce. Since the


    security here is tight, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Amelia and Tony¡¯s safety.


    Julian and Oscar took the elevator upstairs before making their way to unit 1010. Julian stepped


    forward and knocked on the door. On the other hand, Oscar had his gaze fixated intensely on the


    entrance. He was so nervous that his entire body had be as stiff as a board.


    Despite Oscar¡¯s eagerness, the door remained firmly shut. Gradually, Oscar¡¯s excitement was reced


    by a feeling of annoyance.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s out right now,¡± Julian mumbled awkwardly.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask your friend to keep watch?¡± Oscar¡¯s cold gaze swept to him.


    ¡°Oscar, they aren¡¯t perverts. Standing in front of a woman¡¯s home for an entire day would cause


    misunderstanding. Since my friends gave me the address, I asked them to take their leave. At the end


    of the day, they are bound to return home anyway,¡± Julian replied with augh.


    However, Julian and Oscar ended up waiting in front of the door until it was dark. Just when they began


    to lose hope, the elevator doors slid open to reveal two young women.


    When Oscar saw the woman on the right, his breath caught in his throat. At that very moment, he


    thought he¡¯d finally meet Amelia. But upon closer inspection, Oscar realized that the woman before him


    wasn¡¯t actually Amelia. This woman merely had an uncanny resemnce to her. Despite their simr


    appearances, she could never rece Amelia¡¯s position as Oscar only had eyes for her.


    As realization dawned upon him, Oscar¡¯s heart sank in despair and anguish.


    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± the woman who resembled Amelia curiously asked as she noticed the two


    handsome men loitering outside of her unit.


    Julian nced at Oscar and asked her, ¡°Miss, do you stay here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my friend and I purchased this unit two months ago. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry. It looks like we¡¯vee to the wrong ce. We thought that one of our friends was staying


    here. However, we must have gotten the address confused. She told us that she would be waiting for


    our arrival, but there wasn¡¯t anyone here to wee us when we knocked on the door,¡± Julian


    exined with a sheepish smile. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for disturbing the both of you. Oscar, let¡¯s go.¡±


    With that, Julian grabbed Oscar by the arm and dragged thetter toward the elevator. The other


    woman who¡¯d remain silent thus far finally spoke up. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t you think they were both incredibly


    dashing? We should have asked for their numbers.¡± It turned out that the woman who resembled


    Amelia shared her name as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Although they look handsome, you can tell from their appearances that they are


    both from wealthy families. They are the type who would break your heart without a second thought.


    Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson when ites to men like them? Quick, let¡¯s head in,¡± Amelia scoffed


    in reply.


    The other woman stuck her tongue out childishly at Amelia as they made their way inside.


    Just like that, Julian and Oscar¡¯s trip to Beshya ended before it could even begin.


    After exiting the elevator, Julian cast a nce at the apartment they¡¯d just left. Deep down, he felt


    extremely frustrated. Although they spent hours waiting, their efforts ended up fruitless.


    ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m so sorry. I should have confirmed the person¡¯s identity before telling you about it. You ended


    up wasting your time because of me,¡± Julian said apologetically.


    A dark look loomed across Oscar¡¯s face. Simrly, he was in a bad mood too. He sighed and shook his


    head. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s alreadyte. Should we grab dinner?¡±


    ¡°Oscar, are you all right?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The man in question merely shook his head. ¡°Would you like to drink with me while we have dinner


    later? We can drink away our frustrations.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s suggestion was met with silence.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to ept my offer?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will. I¡¯m just trying to think of a wine that will be suitable for us to enjoyter,¡± Julian


    responded.


    In the past two months, he¡¯d spent most of his time keeping Oscarpany. Throughout this duration,


    both men had developed a habit of drinking. In fact, this marked their third time getting wasted together.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 323

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 323


    Chapter 323 She Felt Bewitched By A Spell


    After they left the neighborhood, Oscar and Julian settled on a fancy restaurant. There, they ordered


    several dishes and scarfed the food down in a frenzy. Since both men were starving, they enjoyed the


    food to their heart¡¯s content.


    Aside from breakfast, they had only had a small snack for lunch before hurrying back to wait in front of


    the unit. In the end, they still returned empty-handed.


    After Julian finished his steak, he felt like his stomach was close to bursting. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we


    were going to drink?¡±


    Oscar shook his head. ¡°I changed my mind. Let¡¯s book a flight back after dinner.¡±


    Julian diverted his focus to Oscar. Although Oscar wasn¡¯t someone who would give up easily, it looked


    like he had lost his motivation to continue this search.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Julian questioned.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone who¡¯s fine.¡±


    Seeing Oscar¡¯s sullen mood, he quickly changed the topic. ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t you think that the woman


    earlier looks like Amelia? At first nce, I even mistook her for Amelia. I only realized the truth after we


    walked closer. Judging from their simr appearances, do you think she might have something to do


    with Amelia?¡±


    Oscar spared him a brief nce. ¡°Cassie and Amelia are pretty simr too. Do you think that they have


    a special rtionship with each other?¡±


    Immediately, Julian fell silent. His joke isn¡¯t even remotely funny!


    After they finished dinner, Oscar booked two flight tickets that would depart at midnight.


    Along the way to the airport, Julian couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°Oscar, I have a feeling that Amelia is in


    Beshya. Should we get more people to search this area?¡±


    Oscar nced out of the car window as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve already used all of the connections I have in


    Beshya. Yet, there is no news about her at all. Even I don¡¯t have a single clue about Amelia¡¯s


    whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so disappointed. You¡¯ve always managed to achieve anything you wanted. This was just a


    slight mistake.¡± Julian patted Oscar on the shoulder tofort him. ¡°If we double our efforts and utilize


    our connections, we will be able to find Amelia and Tony in no time.¡±


    Yet, Oscar was still disheartened. All this time, he¡¯d kept his frustrations to himself. Unable to hold it


    back anymore, Oscar asked, ¡°Julian, do you think she¡¯s hiding on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s hiding from you. Why else would she have left? Oh, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Julian


    quickly backtracked when he realized what he had said. ¡°Oscar, I meant that Amelia must have wanted


    a change of environment. Don¡¯t overthink it, all right?¡±


    Oscar smiled wryly and said nothing else.


    Once they arrived at the airport, Oscar strode in with his hands in his pockets. On the other hand,


    Julian went to print out their tickets.


    As they waited in the departure lounge, Julian nudged Oscar. ¡°Oscar, stop being so moody. This isn¡¯t


    the end of our search. Are you really so miserable that you can¡¯t even talk to me? Cheer up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to think of the ces where Amelia could have gone. Julian, where do you think she will


    go? I even sent my men to patrol Saspiuburg, but they don¡¯t have any news about her. It means that


    she must still be in Saspiuburg. Where on earth could she be?¡± Oscar mumbled under his breath.


    He¡¯d already contacted everyone he knew to help with Amelia¡¯s search. Despite exhausting all of his


    resources, it was as if she had vanished into thin air.


    ¡°If she wanted to disappear, she must have either escaped into the wilderness or rural viges. There¡¯s


    a possibility that Amelia fled overseas too. Maybe she is hiding in some vis. Nevertheless, I don¡¯t


    think we shouldb through the wealthy districts, right?¡±


    Julian¡¯s off-handed remark cleared up Oscar¡¯s mind.


    Immediately, his eyes lit up with joy. ¡°Julian, you¡¯ve finally contributed something useful to this search!¡±


    Oscar eximed excitedly.


    When Julian heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched. What does he mean? I¡¯ve always been


    helping him with this investigation!


    ¡°What came to your mind?¡± Julian asked.


    ¡°Before this, I only paid attention to trains, airnes, and boats. The idea of searching through the


    wealthy districts totally slipped my mind. It¡¯s all thanks to you that I remember it!¡± It was as if the stormy


    clouds around Oscar had cleared up. This new revtion had brightened his mood.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t being serious about it. Are you sure you want to go through with this n?¡±


    ¡°No, your words make sense. Both Amelia and Tiffany aren¡¯t ordinary citizens. Furthermore, Kurt has


    tagged along with them. After working for me in the past few years, I¡¯m sure Kurt has saved up a small


    fortune. They can afford to purchase a vi in one of the wealthy districts. I should start investigating


    these districts right away. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find a solid lead!¡± Even if Amelia abandoned me, she would never


    do anything to make Tony suffer. It means that she wouldn¡¯t bring Tony to a ce that wouldn¡¯t


    guarantee his safety, such as rural viges. I know her like the back of my hand. She would never put


    Tony at such a risk!


    ¡°Oscar, are you being serious?¡± Julian gaped at him in disbelief.


    Oscar nodded in response.


    ¡°Do you know how big Chanaea is? This country is made up of countless provinces. Moreover,


    Chanaea has arge poption of wealthy citizens. How long is it going take for you to search every


    single province?¡± Julian asked.


    ¡°No matter how long it takes, I¡¯ll never give up. If I don¡¯t have enough men to conduct this search, I will


    request help from the police department. As long as I pay them, they will do anything for me. I am sure


    I¡¯ll find Amelia one day. Even if it takes years, I¡¯m willing to continue looking for her.¡± A look of


    determination flitted across Oscar¡¯s gaze as he spoke.


    Julian nced at Oscar in admiration. I don¡¯t think I could ever be as determined as him. His undying


    love for Amelia is beyond my understanding.


    Since they both came from wealthy families, Julian had grown up with Oscar. There was no denying


    Oscar¡¯s fearsome capability as a businessman. Yet, he was very cold. Julian and his friends used to


    joke that Oscar¡¯s love life would be non-existent unless he had a soulmate. After all, Oscar prioritized


    work above everything else. Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, the workaholic started having a rtionship


    with Cassie. Unfortunately, she merely used him for her own benefit before she backed out from the


    wedding. In the blink of an eye, Oscar ended up marrying Amelia, who he only met a handful of times.


    Their sudden marriage was a topic of hot debate amongst the elites. Many people assumed that they


    would get a divorce soon. However, Oscar and Amelia¡¯s marriagested for five years. In this period of


    time, Julian had witnessed Oscar¡¯s gradual change as he began to fall in love with Amelia.


    None of them had expected the stoic Oscar Clinton to have developed such a deep infatuation with his


    wife.


    Such devotion was so astonishing that they felt embarrassed.


    After all, people like them loved to fathom Oscar¡¯s love life and dying to make fun of him. However, his


    dedication to Amelia had proved them wrong.


    Julian gave Oscar a thumbs up. ¡°You have my respect. Remember when we used to tease you by


    saying that you¡¯d be thest person in our group to marry? We even joked that you would only enter a


    marriage of convenience. Yet, you ended up marrying a woman with ordinary family background and


    stayed together with her for five whole years. Even after everything that has happened, you have not


    given up on her. I¡¯m afraid I can never live up to your devotion and determination.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t phrase it that way.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Now that Oscar¡¯s mood had lightened, they amiably chatted until it was time to board the ne. As


    Oscar shut down his phone, he missed a call from an unknown number. Even after the ne had


    landed, he ignored the call, thinking that the caller must have gotten the wrong number. Because of


    this, Oscar had missed Amelia¡¯s call. She had called him at the break of dawn. Although she didn¡¯t


    have his contact saved, she had memorized his number. When her call went to voicemail without


    ringing, a look of utter disappointment crossed her face.


    ¡°Oscar, I just wanted to hear your voice¡­¡± she mumbled as she cradled the phone close to her chest.


    ¡°Why did you turn off your phone? Did you know how much courage I had to muster to call you?¡±


    When Tiffany awoke, Amelia¡¯s dazed look caught her by surprise, even more so when she noticed the


    phone in Amelia¡¯s grip. ¡°Babe, what¡¯s the matter? Why do you have your phone with you? Are you


    nning to call someone?¡±


    Amelia finally returned to her senses. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just had trouble sleeping. Did I disturb you?¡± she


    rambled in panic.


    Upon seeing the look of rm on her friend¡¯s face, Tiffany felt an inkling of suspicion. ¡°Babe, let me


    keep your phone. It¡¯ste and you should try to get some sleep.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Amelia handed over her phone. When Tiffany nced at the screen, she


    caught sight of the contact name ¡°Oscar.¡± Immediately, she nced at Amelia thoughtfully.


    Nheless, Tiffany did not bring it up.


    Tiffany ced the phone on the shelf and said to Amelia, ¡°You should sleep. Don¡¯t forget your


    appointment with Mr. Jackman tomorrow. Your state of health has improved after receiving his


    treatment. You have also stopped waking up so frequently at midnight. If this continues, the blood clots


    in your brain will begin to disperse. It won¡¯t take long for you to regain your eyesight!¡±


    Amelia, who was still disappointed that Oscar hadn¡¯t picked up her call, merely nodded her head half-


    heartedly in response.


    ¡°Go to sleep. Don¡¯t overthink it, all right? Even if you are suffering now, things are taking a better turn.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t press her for any more details.


    Without another word, Ameliaid on the bed and closed her eyes. Yet, she felt as if she had been


    bewitched by a spell. Even after Amelia shut her eyes, Oscar¡¯s images continued to gue her mind.


    Although they¡¯d divorced, and she even abandoned him without an exnation, she still couldn¡¯t forget


    him. Amelia once assumed that Oscar would fade away from her memories. On the contrary, her


    memory of him remained crystal clear. She even dreamt of Oscar every night. In her dreams, he would


    treat her with warmth and tenderness. Then, he would eventually interrogate her in a cold voice. Why


    did you take Tony away? How could you deprive me of the right to see my child?


    Eventually, Amelia would wake up drenched in cold sweat. Following the nightmares, she often had


    great difficulty falling asleep again.


    Dreaming about him is like a drug. Once I¡¯ve got a taste of it, I can¡¯t help but get addicted to it.


    As Oscar continued to haunt her dreams, Amelia found herself longing for him even more. Despite the


    painful memories, she could not stop herself from missing him. Furthermore, she could not bring


    herself to forget about him at all. Deep down, she still yearned to hear Oscar¡¯s voice.


    It felt as if someone had cast her under a magic spell and bewitched her to miss him.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 324

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 324


    Chapter 324 Something Goes Wrong


    On the following day, Jeremy arranged a car to send Amelia and Tiffany to Boris¡¯ clinic right after they


    took their meals.


    Surprisingly, the clinic was very well equipped and even more high-end than any other hospital. Every


    medical equipment there cost at least a few hundred thousand. The most important thing was


    commoners who had rare illnesses and could not afford to foot the medical bills were given priority to


    receive treatment there. As for the rich, Boris was only willing to treat certain ones by charging them a


    large sum of medical fees. In other words, he treated the wealthy ones in striking contrast to the


    commoners.


    Initially, Amelia was suspicious of Boris for having something up his sleeve, but she had gradually


    believed in him. She even started to see a ray of hope, looking forward to the day she could see with


    her eyes again.


    The moment they stepped into the clinic, they were greeted by Collin, Boris¡¯ assistant, a young man in


    his mid-twenties. Having the passion of the typical millennials nowadays, he was exceptionally staid


    when carrying out his tasks.


    ¡°Ah! Amelia, Tiffany, you¡¯re here! Mr. Jackman is attending to a patient in the room. He hopes you won¡¯t


    mind waiting for a while here.¡± He served them tea with a cheerful smile.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia shed him a smile. ¡°Let him take his time. It doesn¡¯t matter if we have to wait longer.¡±


    Collin looked intently at her andplimented, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re looking greater with rosy cheeks!


    What¡¯s more, you¡¯re a lot prettier than when I first met you. Undoubtedly, you¡¯re a beauty!¡±


    Feeling amused, Amelia chuckled.


    Tiffany teased him deliberately, ¡°Collin, you¡¯re obviously biased toward Amelia. I¡¯m a beauty as well, yet


    you didn¡¯t even give me anypliments? Hmph! How annoying!¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re a beauty as well! Both of you look gorgeous in a different way,¡± Collin ttered, causing


    both women to burst intoughter.


    Tiffany gave him a thumbs-up right away. ¡°Collin, I bet any woman will easily fall for your sweet words!¡±


    Shaking his head, Collin refuted exaggeratively, ¡°Tiffany, if it¡¯s that easy to win the women¡¯s hearts, the


    property rates will not have shot up drastically. See how those demanding future mothers-inw stand


    in benefit, requesting big houses and luxury cars as if they¡¯re contributing desperately for the property


    market!¡±


    Tiffany almost choked on her saliva,ughing her head off at his exaggerative bodynguage.


    ¡°Collin, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re getting quite a good pay other than learning a lot from Mr. Jackman. How¡¯s it


    possible that even someone like you have to rack your brain to please the mothers-inw? You¡¯re


    good-looking, making good money, and from a well-educated family, exactly the typical type of son-in-


    law that they are dying to have. I¡¯m sure all of them will be huddling around you wherever you are.


    There¡¯s no need for you to be humble,¡± Tiffany mocked.


    Collin touched the back of his head and grinned sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m just joking based on what I read from


    the inte. But mothers-inw are undeniably the property developers¡¯ diligent marketing assistants.


    They must have joined hands long ago.¡±


    Tiffany smiled again without uttering any words.


    After having small talks for a while, Amelia was called into the room for acupuncture. Suddenly, Collin


    nced at Tiffany nervously with his hands intertwined outside the room.


    Tiffany shot him a nce quizzically. ¡°Collin, what¡¯s the matter with you? Do you have anything to tell


    me?¡±


    He nodded and asked hesitantly, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m actually thinking of asking you if Amelia has a boyfriend.¡±


    At that very moment, Tiffany almost raised her palm to pat on her forehead. She could not help but sigh


    inwardly at Amelia¡¯s captivating charm, which had been irresistible for men of her age or even a few


    years elder than her all this while. Good gracious! Even the millennials are falling heads over heels for


    her now! Should I be happy for her on that?


    She sounded Collin out tactfully, ¡°Collin, could it be you¡¯ve special feeling toward Amelia?¡±


    Collin¡¯s face was flushed red instantly. His eloquence when Amelia was still around moments ago was


    gone. ¡°I feel that Amelia is quite a nice person. Apart from looking gorgeous, she¡¯s gentle and kind-


    hearted.¡±


    Tiffany put on a solemn expression.


    She asked earnestly, ¡°Collin, how much do you know about Amelia? Are you still willing to pursue her


    even after knowing that she has lost her eyesight?¡±


    Collin nodded and his eyes were gleaming with determination. ¡°I know Amelia has a son. She lost her


    eyesight due to the blood clots pressing on the optic nerves in her brain after a car ident. Anyway, I


    don¡¯t mind any of these, and I love everything about her. As long as she¡¯s willing to ept me, I don¡¯t


    mind being her son¡¯s stepfather at any time and vow to take good care of them. No doubt, I¡¯m a few


    years younger than her. But you can¡¯t say that I¡¯m immature and naive for being younger. If she¡¯s


    willing to spend the rest of her life with me, I¡¯ll learn to be more mature by all means so she can rely on


    me. I won¡¯t let her go through any painful moments again. My major is medical, and I¡¯ll put effort into


    gaining knowledge from Mr. Jackman. By hook or by crook, I¡¯ll find the way to cure her eyes!¡±


    In an instant, Tiffany was touched by his words. People like toment that millennials tend to be


    yful and immature. But from what I see, this is just a generalization. Millennials nowadays seem to


    be picking things up pretty fast. Many of them are able to deal with things independently. Apart from


    coping with things maturely, they neverck the passion for life.


    She stood up and patted on Collin¡¯s shoulder admiringly. ¡°Collin, well-said! But Amelia doesn¡¯t like to be


    in a rtionship with someone younger. Hence, I bet there¡¯s a long way for you to pursue her. After all,


    you¡¯re not the only one who falls for her. I presume it¡¯ll be extremely challenging for you to win her


    heart. If you confess your love to her impulsively, you might scare her away!¡±


    Collin nodded at once. ¡°I know that. I¡¯ll wait patiently for Amelia to know me better before the ideal time


    to confess my love to her. Regardless of whether she likes me or not, I¡¯ll continue to work hard. Since


    she has a preference for mature men, I¡¯ll work harder, so I¡¯ll be more mature.¡±


    ¡°Collin, you¡¯re undoubtedly a decent and strong-willed man. You have my support!¡± Tiffany buoyed him


    up with confidence. She would not stop Amelia¡¯s admirers from going after her. Furthermore, she was


    more than happy if there was an earnest man who volunteered to take great care of Amelia for the rest


    of her life. In the meantime, she would be keeping a watchful eye for her. She would not easily let any


    man approach Amelia unless it was proven that he was sincere, and that she liked him.


    Recalling how Amelia made a call the night before, Tiffany knew that she was still deeply in love with


    Oscar. Even though they had parted with each other, Amelia could not put him out of her mind. Thus,


    Tiffany would definitely support her if she made up her mind to go back to Oscar.


    Looking at how Amelia forced a smile in front of everyone, she would rather let her bring Tony back to


    the city where Oscar was. Who knows, breathing in the same air with him in the same city might cheer


    her up?


    Tiffany fell into a trance. She even intended to notify Oscar discreetly if Amelia¡¯s eyes managed to be


    cured one day. But will Oscar still be waiting for her at that time? No matter how devoted to love he is,


    will he still be the same after parting with her for a few years?


    She was not sure about that. The type of men devoted to love is only fictional characters in my novels.


    In reality, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for any ordinary man to be bound to the so-called eternal love, let


    alone an eligible bachelor like Oscar. Since there are handfuls of women who easily fall for him, he


    might just let loose and have fun with them!


    If Amelia were to go back to him after her eyes are cured, will she end up leaving after going through


    the disgruntling moments once again? Tiffany was not even sure.


    ¡°Tiffany! Tiffany!¡± Collin waved his hand in front of her, breaking her reverie.


    Tiffany came to herself and looked into his eyes with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Mimicking Tiffany¡¯s countenance when she sank in thought, Collin grinned mischievously like a big boy


    and mocked, ¡°Tiffany, I thought your soul was floating away moments ago!¡±


    Tiffany red at him and snapped, ¡°Hmph! Collin, how dare you pull my leg. Don¡¯t wailter when I ask


    Amelia to stay far away from you!¡±


    Collin pleaded with her at once.


    When they were bickering with each other, Hendrick Cooper, a doctor assisting in the clinic, darted


    toward them. ¡°Collin, quick! I need a hand! Something happens to Ms. Winters. We need to perform a


    checkup for her on whether she needs to undergo an operation.¡±


    Dumbstruck, Collin and Tiffany followed him hastily. Tiffany was a bundle of nerves when she asked,


    ¡°Dr. Cooper, what¡¯s going on? Amelia was still fine moments ago, wasn¡¯t she? How can anything


    happen to her suddenly?¡±


    On pins and needles, Hendrick¡¯s forehead was beaded with sweat. ¡°I don¡¯t really know what happened.


    Initially, everything went well. But we don¡¯t know why she¡¯s drenched in cold sweat all of a sudden and


    starts convulsing. Anyway, I don¡¯t have much time to exin to you in detail. Collin, hurry up!¡±


    After Hendrick and Collin rushed into the room, Tiffany waited by herself anxiously outside, clueless


    about the condition in the room. She had no choice but to keep her fingers crossed, praying hard that


    nothing would happen to Amelia.


    When the door opened again, it was already one and a half hourster. Wiping the cold sweat off his


    forehead, Hendrick uttered in relief, ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s only a false rm.¡±


    Tiffany darted forward and asked anxiously, ¡°Dr. Cooper, is Amelia all right? How¡¯s her at the moment?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s all right. But she convulsed and passed out as she could not adapt to the effect of the


    acupuncture right away. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be fine after having a rest for a few hours.¡± Hendrick tried to


    reassure her.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, Tiffany asked, ¡°Dr. Cooper, when will Amelia¡¯s eyes fully recover?¡±


    Nheless, Hendrick was a bit hesitant.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Anything wrong with Amelia¡¯s eyes?¡± Tiffany asked right away; her heart skipped a beat.


    Hendrick had to be frank with her. ¡°Ms. Winters¡¯ condition is rather sophisticated, and the problem can¡¯t


    be resolved within a short period. But not to worry, this clinic is well-equipped. If Mr. Jackman intends to


    conduct an operation for her, skillful doctors from all over the world are surely willing toe over at


    any time to give him a hand. Even though he has an odd temperament, he has many apprentices who


    are well-known in the medical field. If Ms. Winters¡¯ condition is eligible for the operation, I¡¯m convinced


    he won¡¯t mind having theme over to help him. Apart from that, I¡¯ve to emphasize Mr. Jackman¡¯s


    expertise in acupuncture. It might not take long for the blood clots in Ms. Winters¡¯ brain to be


    completely dissolved.¡±


    Even so, Tiffany did not feel relieved at all. My goodness! Amelia convulses and passes out this round.


    How about the next time?


    Feeling a prickle of fear, she did not know if she had done the right thing by apanying Amelia to


    undergo acupuncture there.


    Perplexed, she felt that troubles never came singly. Numerous hups on Amelia all this while had


    caught her off guard.


    ¡°Dr. Cooper, many thanks for today.¡± Tiffany still sounded courteous, although she was flustered.


    ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m not saying that Mr. Jackman can work miracles that he¡¯s able to bring someone dead back


    to life. But since he has promised to cure Ms. Winters¡¯s eyes, he¡¯ll surely be able to do so. I can assure


    you that Mr. Jackman is a man of his word. Not to mention, he¡¯s definitely far better than those


    despicable doctors scheming to gain profit from their patients.¡± Hendrick tried to convince Tiffany as if


    he could read her mind.


    Feeling embarrassed, Tiffany blushed crimson. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Winters¡¯ condition is beyond my expectation. Don¡¯t think too much. Please excuse me. I still have


    something to attend to.¡± Hendrick walked away after cutting her off.


    Tiffany remained in the same spot as she stared nkly into space; her mind turned mushy.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 325

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 325


    Chapter 325 Trust


    Amelia only came to her senses after resting for almost six hours in the clinic. ¡°Amelia, are you feeling


    any difort?¡± Tiffany asked her in great concern as she helped her up.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Boris, Dr. Cooper, and the others are keeping an eye on


    me here. Nothing will happen to me.¡±


    Wearing a look of shame, Boris advanced toward them. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m sorry. You convulsed and passed


    out due to my negligence just now. It was my fault.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Amelia¡¯s face. ¡°Boris, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for that. It¡¯s just natural for


    various unprecedented scenarios to ur during treatment. Didn¡¯t you mention that my passing out


    was unexpected? Hence, I¡¯m confident with your great skill. I strongly believe that you¡¯ll be able to cure


    my eyes.¡±


    Boris felt a rush of warmth in his heart. It never urred to him that Amelia would fully trust him.


    Because of his great skill in the medical field, he tended to have his nose in the air during his younger


    days. Nevertheless, he had been through a lot all these years and was numb to the discouraging


    human nature of harsh reality. Therefore, he knew too well that it was almost impossible for the patients


    to trust their doctors fully.


    Patients ttered the doctors when they needed help for their treatment. However, whenever any


    problems urred, the doctors would surely turn into the target of public criticism. Subsequently, they


    were bombarded with oppressive words from the patients criticizing their skill relentlessly.


    That undoubtedly revealed humans¡¯ true colors, but the truth was terrifying.


    Somehow, Amelia¡¯s sheer trust toward Boris really touched him. As mixed emotions seized him, he


    vowed to save her life and cure her eyes by all means. If not, he would never conduct any operations


    for the rest of his life again.


    As for Amelia, it never crossed her mind that her sensibility would grant her sincerity from others.


    Because of that, Boris sought help from his apprentices from all over the world to work out a solution.


    They stayed up all night to discuss how they should treat Amelia¡¯s illness to minimize the level of risk.


    As for acupuncture, he did not dare to take the risk and give it a try for her again shortly.


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re indeed a decent child. In fact, you¡¯re giving off such unique vibes that I¡¯vecked


    throughout my lifetime. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll leave no stones unturned to cure your eyes. If I fail to do so, I


    won¡¯t conduct any operations ever for the rest of my life.¡± Boris gazed at Amelia with a hint of


    determination in his eyes.


    Both Amelia and Tiffany were astounded by his words.


    Amelia uttered warily, ¡°Boris, please don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Borisforted her again, ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured, okay? As I¡¯m already in my old age, I n to entrust


    this clinic to someone trustworthy after I manage to cure your eyester. It¡¯s a tiring day for you. Go


    back and have a good rest. I¡¯ll finalize the way of treatment after having discussions with the other


    doctors. As for acupuncture, I won¡¯t apply that on you in this period of time.¡±


    ¡°Boris, you don¡¯t have to do so. I have got a hench that acupuncture is workable for me. After all, it¡¯s


    just an ident this round. I¡¯lle again for another session two dayster after having proper rest.


    Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re not supposed to stop halfway after we¡¯ve kicked start with acupuncture?¡±


    Amelia smiled as though she was not traumatized at all by the convulsion and ckout moments ago.


    Dumbfounded, Boris questioned, ¡°Amelia, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Boris, I wish to state that my stance remains the same, and I have trust in you. Other than that, I heard


    from Tiff that this clinic is fully equipped with advanced medical facilities. In fact, the equipment here is


    even better than the ones in the biggest hospital in Beshya. By getting my treatment here, I¡¯m sure you


    won¡¯t let anything happen to me,¡± Amelia replied confidently.


    Boris smiled upon hearing her words. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re undoubtedly an interesting patient. Fine, I¡¯ll


    continue to have acupuncture for you then since you trust me so much.¡±


    ¡°Boris, let¡¯s go with that then. I¡¯ll make a move with Tiff first,¡± Amelia uttered courteously.


    ¡°No problem. Collin, please send them off,¡± Boris instructed Collin at once.


    ¡°Noted.¡± Collin nodded respectfully at him.


    Once stepping out of the clinic with Amelia and Tiffany, Collin threw Amelia a nce and asked in great


    concern, ¡°Amelia, are you sure you aren¡¯t feeling any difort now?¡±


    Amelia chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. You were in the room just now, weren¡¯t you? I must have given all of


    you a real scare just now when I suddenly passed out. Sorry for that.¡±


    Hearing that, Collin was back to his usual self again with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m thankful that you¡¯re fine now. It


    really scared the crap out of me just now.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Tiffany could not help but roll her eyes at him. My goodness! What kind of lousy way is this to pursue a


    lady! Undeniably, he seems to be staid and mature at work, but he is notparable to the others in


    wooing a woman.


    Huh! Tiffany let out a deep sigh. She guessed Amelia would never consider being in a rtionship with


    a younger man. Even if she had never met Oscar, Collin would never have any chance alongside


    Carter and Kurt.


    ¡°Collin, you should go back to the clinic now. Amelia and I are leaving now,¡± Tiffany said to him.


    He nced at Amelia reluctantly. ¡°Amelia, take care. Give me a call if you feel like eating anything. I¡¯ll


    get them for you.¡±


    Amelia felt that his words sounded ambiguous, but she told herself it could be Collin¡¯s way of treating


    everyone with hospitality. After all, she was not an exceptionally gorgeous woman lovable by others,


    and Collin was younger than her. Hence, she did not think that he would have any feelings toward her.


    ¡°Collin, thank you so much.¡± She looked at him sincerely.


    After chatting for a while with Collin, Amelia and Tiffany hopped into their car. Collin stared longingly at


    the car that gradually faded in the distance. There was a flicker of disappointment in his eyes.


    There was a sudden pat on the back of his head, followed by Boris¡¯ voice. ¡°Silly boy, stop building


    castles in the air. You are not a match for Amelia. In her opinion, you¡¯re still quite naive and can¡¯t give


    her the sense of security that she needs.¡±


    Feeling dejected, Collin retorted, ¡°Mr. Jackman, am I still not mature enough? Anyway, I¡¯m all ready for


    self-improvement, so I¡¯ll be mightier to back her up. Compared to my peers, I feel I¡¯m rather mature for


    my age. Thus, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m worthy enough for her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s destined to lead a wealthy life that you can¡¯t afford. Work harder to save up enough money.


    Then, find a girlfriend who is gentle and loving. You should put your feet on the ground.¡± Boris tried to


    enlighten him.


    ¡°Mr. Jackman, I don¡¯t see it that way. I have a stable job, good looks, and I¡¯m from a rather well-off


    family background. If a secure base is what she needs, I can afford one as well. Why are you insisting


    that I don¡¯t suit her?¡± Collin refuted indignantly.


    Boris shook his head. ¡°You silly boy, take heed of my advice and don¡¯t shoot yourself in the foot.


    Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote for you to cry over spilled milk then.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jackman, I know you¡¯re saying these for my own good. But to me, I can¡¯t be a coward when it


    comes to love. One day, I¡¯ll surely regret if I restrain myself from pursuing someone I love,¡± Collin


    replied adamantly.


    Boris shook his head again at his adamancy and decided to let him be. He knew too well that young


    men like him were hard-headed in general. Thus, he decided to just go with the flow.


    On the other hand, Tiffany held Amelia¡¯s hand in the car anxiously. ¡°Amelia, are you sure you¡¯re fine


    now? You must tell us if you feel any difort. Don¡¯t keep it from us, okay?¡±


    Amelia burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was only ovee by a sudden wave of dizziness during the


    acupuncture session just now. Aftering to my senses, I found out that I actually passed out from


    you.¡±


    ¡°You almost scared me to death just now! Hmph! I wonder how you can stillugh out loud now. Let¡¯s


    just put a stop to the acupuncture. Oh my! I can¡¯t take it if anything happens again!¡± Tiffany whined,


    furrowing her brows.


    Patting on the back of her hand, Amelia gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Take it easy. It¡¯s just an


    ident.¡±


    ¡°For the so-called ident, who knows if it¡¯s because they¡¯re not as skillful as they seem to be. Of


    course, I¡¯m not doubting Boris¡¯ skill. But he¡¯s already in his old age. Unavoidably, his memory might


    have deteriorated gradually due to age. What if things turn the other way around and he makes a major


    mistake during your treatment?¡± A hint of anxiousness was written all over Tiffany¡¯s face.


    Feeling amused, Amelia was at a loss for words to refute her.


    ¡°Tiff, I know you¡¯re worried about me. However, we shouldn¡¯t doubt Boris, Dr. Cooper, and the others¡¯


    expertise in the medical field. It¡¯s indeed a humiliation to a highly experienced doctor. Never mind if


    you¡¯rementing on that to me. Bear in mind not to say so in the face of the others,¡± Amelia


    reminded her solemnly.


    Tiffany heaved a sigh again. ¡°I know that, but I don¡¯t have the heart to let you take the risk. Why don¡¯t


    we go to the proper hospital for a checkup? No doubt, Boris¡¯ clinic is well-equipped, and there are quite


    a few doctors there; yet, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re reliable. Even though Boris was specially invited by


    Derrick, I still prefer you to receive proper treatment in the hospital. I don¡¯t wish to see you take the risk


    and have any acupuncture again.¡±


    ¡°Tiff, stopmenting on this. Please don¡¯t lose touch with reality because of my issues. Don¡¯t ever say


    this to Derrick and strain your rtionship with him. I¡¯m grateful to him for making the arrangement, so


    don¡¯t end up arguing with him because of me. If not, I¡¯ll move out of the vi with Tony. I guess we¡¯d


    better stay apart so I won¡¯t be a burden that drives the wedge between the two of you,¡± Amelia


    said earnestly.


    Tiffany got worked up. ¡°Babe, what are you talking about? Have I ever mentioned that you¡¯re a burden


    to us? Fine, it¡¯s my fault. Let¡¯s just carry on with acupuncture if you feel like having it. I don¡¯t mean


    anything too. Don¡¯t treat me as a sinner who has justmitted a grievous crime, okay?¡±


    Amelia burst outughing right away. ¡°Tiff, you look cute when you¡¯re whining!¡±


    Tiffany snorted, but she could not stifle aughter.


    Still smiling, Amelia turned to look out of the car window. But of course, she could not see anything.


    A few months had psed ever since she lost her eyesight. Within such a short period, she had gone


    through a lot. Her life in the past few months was indeed an emotional roller coaster ride for her. There


    were countless nights whereby she was shrouded by sheer helplessness. Regardless of how well she


    pretended as if nothing was bothering her, nobody but her could feel the inexplicable fear when the


    world before her eyes turned pitch ck. Even when Tiffany was keeping herpany, she could not


    just voice out her despair. Instead of bothering Tiffany with her own problem, she would rather


    ovee the fear all by herself.


    She had gradually adapted to the darkness. Nevertheless, her pride seemed to have vanished into the


    darkness as well. She could not resist but feel inferior with her impairment.


    Amelia had been in her deep thought for quite a while till Tiffany¡¯s voice sounded alongside her.


    ¡°Amelia, we¡¯re here. Let¡¯s get out of the car. Come, let me help you down. Be careful.¡±


    As she stretched out her hand, Tiffany, who stood next to the door on her left, helped her down


    cautiously.


    ¡°Frank, thank you so much,¡± Amelia uttered politely.


    ¡°Ms. Winters, don¡¯t mention it. Go in now. I¡¯ll get the car washed first,¡± Frank replied cheerily.


    ¡°Frank, see you.¡± Amelia and Tiffany bid goodbye to him simultaneously.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 326

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 326


    Chapter 326 Making Life Difficult For The Guests


    Rory hastened her steps when she saw Ameliaing into the salon. She then went over and held the


    latter by the arm. ¡°Amelia, someone¡¯s here to see you guys.¡±


    Amelia was puzzled at her statement. After all, she and Tiffany had never kept in contact with anyone


    after they left the city. Hence, she could hardly think of anyone who could possibly know their


    whereabouts.


    Rory nced at the woman on the couch and tugged Tiffany while tilting her chin slightly toward the


    woman. Tiffany immediately followed Rory¡¯s gaze, and her eyes widened in disbelief. Wow¡­ What a


    dashing woman!


    Before she could evene back to her senses, Jeremy walked toward her and gave her a friendly


    reminder. ¡°Mrs. Hisson¡¯s here. You¡¯d better watch what you say.¡±


    Tiffany and Amelia looked at him nkly.


    ¡°Mrs. Hisson? You mean¡­ Derrick¡¯s mother?¡± Tiffany asked cluelessly. She recalled Derrick telling her


    that his mother was still recuperating. Besides, the woman sitting on the couch was so young Tiffany


    could not believe that she was actually his mother.


    Nheless, there was no time for Jeremy to exin anything to Tiffany at that moment, so he said,


    ¡°Hurry over. She¡¯s been waiting for a while now. Patience is not her virtue, so think twice before saying


    anything, alright? We can¡¯t afford tond on her bad side.¡±


    Tiffany looked at Amelia beseechingly and pulled her over together.


    Then, Jeremy led the way and introduced the twodies. ¡°Tiffany Winters, Mrs. Hisson,¡± Jeremy said


    while gesturing toward Tiffany. ¡°She¡¯s the girl Mr. Hisson mentioned, and this is their mutual friend,


    Amelia.¡± He looked at Rory and decided not to introduce her. After all, he figured the high-toneddy of


    the house would not want to know someone so insignificant as a caregiver.


    The woman seated on the couch gave off an air of elegance yet aloofness. She felt so distant, although


    they were in the same room.


    At the same time, Tiffany beheld the exquisite being, doing the math in her heart. If she¡¯s Derrick¡¯s


    mom, that means she¡¯s in her fifties or sixties, but hell, she looks like she¡¯s in her twenties, and Derrick


    really takes after her. It¡¯s just that she has a feminine spell to her looks. Tiffany held her breath as she


    perused the woman. She¡¯s easily one of the most beautiful women I¡¯ve ever seen. I¡¯ll venture to say


    she¡¯s a rare beauty. Even Amelia, Cassie, and Jennifer pale inparison to her.


    Tiffany¡¯s thoughts were not baseless. It was true that Kate would capture simply anyone¡¯s eyes. Her


    beauty was the most exquisite in all regards¡ªshe was gentle, enticing, and desirable. Her sole


    existence was enough to prove that God had favorites when it came to His creation; her beauty must


    be divinely-inspired.


    Tiffany finally knew where Derrick got his charms from. It was no wonder that an apple would not fall far


    from its tree, yet Tiffany did not allow herself to dwell in admiration of Kate¡¯s beauty.


    She had her guards up because she knew fatalityy behind the facade of Kate¡¯s beguiling looks.


    True enough, Kate had been carefully scrutinizing the girl ever since she walked in. Her defined brows


    arched in indifference as she then shifted her gaze to Amelia.


    Her burning gaze made Tiffany cringe. Though it was the first time Tiffany saw Kate, she knew what


    that look meant. She looks at me as though I¡¯m some inexpensive goods in a shop. It¡¯s clear that she


    looks down on me. She might even think I¡¯m just some cheap girl.


    ¡°I heard Derrick has a girlfriend.¡± Kate finally broke the silence. ¡°Crystal told me that he¡¯s involved with


    some womantely. I can¡¯t help but wonder just what kind of woman is able to capture my son¡¯s


    attention and be his ything, so I flew over on purpose. I hope my visit has not been a bother to the


    both of you.¡±


    Kate¡¯s voice rang tenderly. Her melodious voice won the audience over despite the spite in her


    message.


    Meanwhile, Tiffany felt life was unfair that someone could be so attractive that anyone would readily


    excuse their impoliteness just because of their looks.


    Frowns stitched on Amelia and Tiffany¡¯s brows as they listened to Kate¡¯s scathing words.


    Before long, a subtle smile curved on Amelia¡¯s lips. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Mrs. Hisson,¡± she said


    apathetically. ¡°You should¡¯ve informed us of your little visit, so we could head to the airport to pick you


    up. Anyway, Tiff and I are only staying here temporarily, so we won¡¯t be in your way.¡±


    Kate looked at her intently. ¡°Well, well. I would¡¯ve been happier if you were the one Derrick was dating.


    After all, one should at least have some standard, even if it¡¯s just a fling. I thought my son would at


    least choose someone who¡¯s sexy and pretty.¡±


    Hearing her words, Amelia squeezed Tiffany¡¯s hand and emboldened herself. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re wrong,


    Mrs. Hisson. I thought wealthy families like yours prefer women who are obedient and capable of


    managing the house? I believe someone too attractive would not fit that requirement.¡±


    At that, Kate finally stood up. She walked over without haste until she stood in front of Amelia. After


    taking a look at Amelia¡¯s eyes, she smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re blind, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked.


    Upon hearing that, Amelia froze for a moment. She nodded slowly after a pause.


    ¡°Yes. I lost my sight because of a car ident. Thanks for asking,¡± she said without any hint of


    inferiority.


    Upon that, Kate covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°What a shame. You¡¯re too pretty to be blind.¡±


    At that moment, Tiffany could not take it any longer, so she stood in front of Amelia. ¡°Excuse me, Mrs.


    Hisson. You might be Derrick¡¯s mother, but that doesn¡¯t give you the leeway to be rude. You should at


    least behave in a manner fitting to your looks. You¡¯re too pretty to be without manners.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    At once, Kate relocated her gaze at Tiffany. ¡°Ha¡­ I have to say I¡¯m totally disappointed with Derrick¡¯s


    taste. I can¡¯t believe he really chose you of all the women out there. I bet he¡¯s got tired of fancy dishes


    and is now looking for something nd and cheap.¡±


    Tiffany scoffed out loud.


    ¡°With all due respect, Mrs. Hisson, you¡¯re the most fetching woman I¡¯ve ever seen. I finally understood


    why people say the pretty ones are the deadly ones. In fact, you¡¯re a walking example yourself. Your


    looks are nothing but a waste on you.¡± Since Kate was utterly disrespectful toward them, Tiffany did not


    see why she should not let the woman have a taste of her own medicine.


    If she had behaved courteously toward them, Tiffany would have been nicer, but deriding Amelia was


    thest straw.


    Kate smirked at her repulsivements. ¡°Tsk-tsk. What a sharp and unforgiving tongue. Did you just


    talk back to someone older than you? Let me warn you, sweetie. Don¡¯t even dream about marrying


    Derrick. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s being serious with you or not.¡±


    Kate¡¯s words added fuel to the fire, and Tiffany was on the verge ofshing out. However, Amelia¡¯s grip


    tightened around her hand, which signaled her to stop before she could do something rash.


    Quickly, Amelia stood forward and smiled. ¡°What about lunch, Mrs. Hisson? It¡¯s almost two already.¡±


    ¡°I already had lunch,¡± Kate replied tersely.


    ¡°Then we should at least sit and talk. I believe you¡¯re kind enough to be the big person over here. I¡¯m


    sure you won¡¯t mind our little banter earlier on.¡±


    Kate then went back to the couch quietly until she sat down. ¡°Get them some drinks, Jeremy. We can¡¯t


    let out guests sit without having a drink at least, can we?¡±


    Hearing that, Jeremy shot his worried gaze at the twodies.


    Before he could do anything, Kate spoke again. ¡°Jeremy, you should just ask the maids to bring some


    tea. Meanwhile, you should get some rest yourself.¡± It went without saying that Kate was trying to get


    him out of the way.


    Jeremy looked at the woman reluctantly and finally nodded.


    The maid brought in cups of tea not long after. ¡°Mrs. Hisson, the drinks are ready. Is there anything else


    you need?¡± the maid asked.


    Kate waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s all. You may leave. No one is allowed toe in unless I say so.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mrs. Hisson.¡±


    The maids and the butler all behaved reverently toward Kate as if she was a queen. Truth be told, she


    had the appearance fitting for a lofty queen. Anyone would agree that she was pleasing to the eyes.


    Beauty had always been her biggest pride.


    The woman took up the cup and blew on the hot tea slowly as if she was an aristocrat.


    Amelia wanted to speak to Kate directly, but because she could not see, she was unable to tell where


    Kate was sitting exactly. Thus, she tilted her head slightly in an upward motion and spoke, ¡°Mrs.


    Hisson, I heard from Derrick that you¡¯ve not been feeling well yourself and was admitted to the hospital.


    I wonder if you¡¯re feeling better now.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for asking. I¡¯m getting better already. Otherwise, how else would I be able toe here on my


    own? I took a flight here just to see just which girl has bespelled my son. Besides, when I heard she


    even has the gut to offend Crystal, I told myself I simply have toe and take a look. I thought it


    would be an extremely attractive girl who has my son fall head over heels for her, but well¡­¡± Kate


    swept her gaze across and looked at Tiffany. ¡°I have to say I¡¯m deeply disappointed,¡± she ended with a


    sneer.


    At that point, Tiffany felt an urge tombast the insolent woman, but she did everything she could to


    suppress her anger. First, she was Derrick¡¯s mother. Second, what she said was not entirely untrue.


    Although Tiffany herself could be considered a decent-looking girl, her looks amounted to nothing in


    comparison to Derrick.


    It was her own thoughtlessness that she was more upset with. She should never have thought that


    Derrick and her rtionship would be smooth sailing. Just three months into dating, his mother was


    already here to make a fuss.


    Come to think of it, Amelia and I are really in the same boat. She went blind, and now I¡¯m getting an


    earful from my boyfriend¡¯s mom.


    Beside her, Amelia acted as if she did not hear Kate¡¯s taunting remarks. She wore a faint smile on her


    face instead. ¡°Mrs. Hisson, I think it¡¯s still too early to pass judgment on Tiff. She¡¯s a woman of both


    inner and outer beauty. Young as she is, she became a best-selling author all by her own merits and


    efforts. It so happened that Derrick¡¯s publishingpany was promoting romance novels, so they got


    the chance to work closely together. I¡¯m sure there must be strengths he saw in her that made him fall


    in love with her. You said Tiff was just a ything, but I believe you know better than anyone else what


    kind of a person your son is. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a yboy. You know how serious he is with this


    rtionship.¡±


    Kate smiled while listening to Amelia.


    ¡°Amelia Winters, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mrs. Hisson. Amelia will do.¡±


    ¡°I have to say you¡¯re good with words¡± ¡ªshe replied before a short pause¡ª ¡°speaking of, have we met


    before? You look familiar to me.¡±


    Amelia felt her heart tug at Kate¡¯s sudden question. She hadpletely forgotten that back in that city


    which she missed terribly, everyone in the high society probably knew each other. There was a high


    chance that Olivia knew Kate. Those women in that circle would definitely know her since she was


    Oscar¡¯s wife.


    A quick shudder took over her hands when she thought of that. I can¡¯t stay here any longer. People


    would recognize me at this rate, and all my ns would go to the drain if the Clintons found out about


    me.


    Thoughts raced through Amelia¡¯s mind, and her grip tightened until her nails dug into her palm.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 327

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 327


    Chapter 327 We Are Moving


    Kate spoke while Amelia was still deep in thought. ¡°Ah, I finally remember. You look a lot like Oscar


    Clinton¡¯s wife. That woman really made an impression. She¡¯s ssy¡ªand not blind.¡±


    As soon as they heard that, both Amelia and Tiffany became anxious.


    Kate sensed their restlessness. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re actually his wife. I met her a few times about two


    to three years ago. I do have to say, you bear a lot of resemnce to her, but your vibe is a little


    different. Anyway, I heard she divorced Oscar some time ago, and the family has been looking for her


    since. So if you¡¯re really her, I will have to let Olivia know.¡±


    The two women felt like they were about to be pushed off the cliff. They even suspected that Kate knew


    this secret all along.


    Crap! She must¡¯vee knowing I was Oscar¡¯s wife just so she could chase us out. Wait, don¡¯t


    overthink, Amelia. It might just be a coincidence. Stop jumping right to the worst-case scenario. She


    might not be that evil.


    After that train of thoughts, Amelia took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. ¡°The Clintons? I¡¯m


    afraid I¡¯m not following.¡±


    Kate took a good look at her and decided to drop the act. The woman crossed her legs and sat back on


    her couch like a queen. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s just say I did a background check and confirmed that you were


    indeed Oscar¡¯s wife. I¡¯m not interested in how both of youe to know Derrick, neither am I


    interested in what you both did to him until he¡¯s willing to give up the whole family just so he can keep


    you guys under his wings, but let me make this clear: The Hissons have no intention whatsoever in


    making the Clintons our enemies. I don¡¯t want to incur their wrath because of you two. They are looking


    for you now¡ªWait, let me correct myself¡ªThey are looking for the child you have with you, so you¡¯re


    left with two options. It¡¯s either both of you leave and stay away from Derrick, or I¡¯ll inform the Clinton


    family. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of what they¡¯re capable of. You won¡¯t get to see Anthony ever again if they


    find out.¡±


    Amelia clenched her fists so tightly that red and deep nail marks started appearing, yet that was not


    what was agonizing her.


    ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡± Tiffany seethed.


    Despite that, Kate remained calm as she straightened her fingers and marveled at the splendid


    manicure on her nails. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. This is just how I protect my son. Derrick is too good for you, and


    you don¡¯t deserve him. I¡¯m simply doing what every mother would do for their children. I want him to


    marry someone worthy of him, not someone who is of no use to him.¡±


    Tiffany turned pale. She had always thought Kate was a frail and sickly woman. It was until their


    encounter that she saw for herself what kind of a woman she was.


    Amelia sucked a deep breath and forced a smile. ¡°It seems like you came prepared. Aren¡¯t you afraid of


    the things that Derrick will do when he finds out? You might be his mother, but I bet no child will like


    their parents interfering with their private affairs.¡±


    With a light smile, Kate shook her head and replied, ¡°You have nothing to worry about. I know my son.


    He just lost his judgment for a moment. After both of you are gone, I will see to it that things work out


    between Crystal and him. I¡¯m sure everything will be back on track once I clear the distractions.¡±


    At that, Amelia smiled in disbelief. The rich really have a particr mindset of their own. They are so


    entitled. Who do they think the rest of us are? They are so full of themselves that they have no regard


    for people like us. I wonder what gives them this obnoxious confidence. Who do they think they are to


    control people¡¯s lives like that?


    Almost immediately, Amelia loathed the woman. She had been making concessions because this had


    to do with her best friend. Tiffany had done so much for her, so she could not let her own problem ruin


    the rest of Tiffany¡¯s life. With that in mind, she straightened her back and looked up.


    ¡°Mrs. Hisson, Derrick is not a child anymore, so you have no right to meddle with his affairs even if he¡¯s


    your son. You¡¯re only risking your rtionship with him if you¡¯re fixed on going on with your n. You¡¯re


    a smart woman yourself. You know both of them just got together, so of course, driving a wedge


    between them now will only make him hate you. Why are you in a rush to make yourself the bad


    person? Why not just let things take their course and see if their rtionshipsts?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Amelia, darling, things are getting difficult for you now, so you should just think of yourself first. Olivia


    made it clear that she would do anything to acquire Anthony¡¯s custody. Given your blindness, I doubt


    you can persuade the judge that you can be the best parent for your child,¡± Kate said coldly.


    When Amelia heard that, she was shook to the core.


    Tony was her weak spot, and Kate saw through that from the very beginning. There was no way Amelia


    could retaliate.


    At that moment, Tiffany could not keep her silence anymore. ¡°Watch what you¡¯re saying, Mrs. Hisson.


    This has nothing to do with Amelia. I will leave the very moment Derrick asks me to, and I will not leave


    unless he breaks up with me. Leaving without a word is just not how I do things. As for informing the


    Clintons, you can go ahead. We have it on ck and white that the family agreed to grant Amelia


    custody of Tony. Yes, they might be capable of anything, but we won¡¯t let them break the contract


    without putting up a fight, and I assure you, we will fight.¡±


    Kate looked Tiffany in the eye. At first, she thought the two women were just eloquent and that they


    would crack under pressure, but she was wrong. They were neither timid nor spineless, and they most


    certainly did not back down immediately, as she imagined they would.


    ¡°Does that mean that you both are unwilling to leave?¡± Kate asked.


    ¡°No, we will actually.¡± Tiffany¡¯s reply came, much to Kate¡¯s surprise. ¡°This is the Hissons¡¯ property. How


    can we be so shameless to insist on staying when the owner hase all the way to clear the


    precinct? It¡¯s not easy living under someone else¡¯s roof. Give us a few days¡¯ time. We will leave once


    we find a house, but I won¡¯t break up with Derrick unless he¡¯s the one who wants it.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s unexpected.


    Kate had to admit that Tiffany was strong-willed, but it was exactly this trait that put Kate off. She did


    not like an opinionated daughter-inw. She wanted someone who would do as she said¡ªsomeone


    she could control. Kate relished having everything within her hands, but Tiffany was the direct opposite.


    That girl was simply too assertive for Kate¡¯s liking.


    ¡°Are you really not afraid of me informing the Clintons? Who are you to even stand in their way? You


    can talk quite boldly, and you did, but when ites to the walk, both of you are nothingpared to


    them. Just in case you¡¯re counting on Derrick, he¡¯s not so irrational to make an enemy out of them at


    the expense of his own family. It hasn¡¯t even been half a year since both of you started dating. Do you


    think he will really put himself and his business at stake just for you?¡± Kate was confident. She curated


    her words in a careful fashion just so she could cause Tiffany to waver, and her attempt was


    sessful.


    At that instant, Tiffany could not say otherwise. It was true that Derrick and she had just started dating,


    and their rtionship was still not strong enough for them to face such a formidable hurdle together.


    Besides, Tiffany did not want to gamble on Amelia¡¯s family and future. Amelia has already lost her


    sight, so I can¡¯t let her lose her son too. She will be so devastated if that happens.


    Amelia knew what Tiffany was thinking. Thus, she reached out her hand and felt for Tiffany¡¯s and


    gripped her, telling her that she had her full support.


    ¡°Mrs. Hisson, it¡¯s up to you whether you tell the Clintons or not. We have no say over your decision. I¡¯m


    sorry we can¡¯t be here any longer since we¡¯re spent after the day. However, I assure you that you have


    nothing to worry about. We will move out as soon as possible.¡± Speaking, Amelia stood up and pulled


    Tiffany along with her, making Amelia follow after her shaky steps. If it were not for Tiffany, she would


    have walked into the table.


    ¡°Tiff, help me to the nursery,¡± Amelia said once they got upstairs.


    Tiffany led her to the room as requested.


    When they entered, Kurt was already holding the child. ¡°Kurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± the man said, walking over with the child in his arms.


    Hearing that, Amelia heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Let me hug him.¡±


    Kurt then passed the boy to her.


    Tony was already seven to eight months old, and he was taller and bigger than most children of his


    age. Given his lovely features, it went without saying that he was everyone¡¯s favorite. He had grown to


    be attached to Kurt and Amelia. Hence, the little boy smiled when he felt a familiar embrace.


    Amelia wrapped her arms around him and felt a sense of assurance in her heart.


    She yed with the boy for a while before she looked in Kurt¡¯s direction. ¡°Kurt, could you pack our


    bags? We¡¯re leaving in a bit.¡±


    Kurt did not raise any questions but did as he was told.


    ¡°Amelia, we should find a ce first. There¡¯s nowhere we can go except for the hotel now,¡± Tiffany said.


    She did not want the baby to travel around too much.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to leave immediately. Mrs. Hisson is not someone we can take lightly. Besides, we


    don¡¯t know if she has already told the Clintons or not. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to leave if we dy


    any further.¡±


    ¡°I beg to differ. She¡¯s too clever to do that. Informing the Clintons is herst card, so she won¡¯t just use


    it without contemting thoroughly. Besides, Derrick is no softie. She won¡¯t risk their rtionship so


    easily. It will strain their rtionship if she crosses us. Given how scheming she is, she will definitely


    hatch her n carefully.¡±


    Tiffany was convinced on this.


    Conniving people would often miss the best opportunity because they thought too much.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 328

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 328


    Chapter 328 Giving In When Necessary


    Amelia chewed on Tiffany¡¯s words and relented. After all, what she said made sense, so they decided


    to stay for the day. ¡°But you¡¯d better tell Derrick we¡¯re moving in advance. Don¡¯t tell him about Mrs.


    Hisson, though. You¡¯re his girlfriend. I think it¡¯ll be out of line for you toin to him about her, so it¡¯s


    better that he finds out about her visit from other people. Plus, you shouldn¡¯t talk about it even if he


    doesn¡¯t find out.¡±


    Tiffany nodded, but she quickly recalled that Amelia could not see her. ¡°Alright,¡± she quickly said.


    Amelia turned toward Kurt and gestured at him to take Tony. ¡°I¡¯ll go and pack Tony and my stuff first.


    You can pack yourster. As for the house, I have a few friends that I know over here. We should


    probably try to contact Reese and see if there are any houses avable for us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, about that. I forgot to tell you that I got an agent to scout for a house two weeks ago. The agent


    already purchased a property for us, and it¡¯s in Beshya. From what I know, the security and amenities


    around that area are unquestionable. I was just thinking about asking you when will be a good time to


    move.¡±


    Amelia listened to him in surprise. It did not even cross her mind that Kurt had already settled


    amodation for them a long time ago.


    Nevertheless, his kindness unsettled Amelia. She knew in her heart how Kurt had always looked out for


    her and Tony. It was obvious that he saw her not just as his employer, yet Amelia could not and would


    not reciprocate his feelings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Amelia. We¡¯re friends, and I¡¯m Tony¡¯s godfather. It¡¯s only natural that I do all these


    for him. You don¡¯t have to feel indebted toward me.¡± Kurt saw through Amelia and addressed the issue


    directly.


    ¡°Thanks, Kurt.¡± There was so much she wanted to tell him, but Amelia swallowed her words and replied


    shortly.


    Kurt smiled without answering as he watched the two women walk out of the nursery.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Amelia, have you never ever considered Kurt? He¡¯s a good man,¡± Tiffany asked after they arrived at


    their room.


    ¡°Tiff.¡± Amelia sounded solemn.


    Tiffany said no more.


    Seeing that Tiffany had remained silent, Amelia softened her tone and turned in Tiffany¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Kurt and I can only be friends. I¡¯m forever grateful to him for his help and what he did for Tony, but


    there¡¯s already someone special whom I will never forget in my heart. It¡¯s impossible for someone else


    to take his ce, so I don¡¯t want to lead Kurt on or give him any false hope.¡±


    Tiffany helped Amelia to the bed and crouched down in front of her. After that, she tilted her head to


    look at her friend.


    ¡°Amelia, you knew the Clintons would never forgive you when you took Tony and left without saying a


    word to them. Even if Oscar is willing to mend fences and wait for you, do you think his mother will let


    you marry into the family again? You know it¡¯s never going to happen, so why don¡¯t you consider Kurt?


    Try to get to know him and let him into your heart. He might not be the most romantic man, but he can


    make a good husband. You¡¯re still young, and you can¡¯t just spend the rest of your life waiting and not


    moving on.¡±


    Amelia smiled bitterly. She did not know what else to say to make Tiffany understand her feelings. To


    her, Oscar would always be the only man in her life, and she would never have eyes for anyone else


    other than him.


    ¡°Tiff, you should call Derrick and talk to him about what happened. Don¡¯t get into a fight with him over


    this.¡± Amelia changed the topic. She did not want Tiffany to project her anger toward Kate on Derrick.


    Tiffany stood up and took out her phone to call Derrick. However, before she could say anything,


    Derrick told her, ¡°I¡¯m already in Beshya, Tiff. I know my mom¡¯s already at the vi. I don¡¯t know what


    she said to you, but don¡¯t let it bother you. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Tiffany was surprised Derrick already knew about what happened and that he even took a flight straight


    to Beshya because of this.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tiffany replied sheepishly before ending the call.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Tiff?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be here in a bit.¡±


    Amelia was equally astonished. She never thought that Derrick would reach here that soon.


    Right after that, the two women fell into silence, trying to process everything.


    As Derrick himself said, he arrived at the vi in no time. Kate was startled when Jeremy told him that


    Derrick was already here. ¡°Were you the one who told him?¡± she asked, ring at the butler.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, Mrs. Hisson. Even if I had told him, it would take him more than two hours to get here.¡± It was


    apparent that Derrick was already aware of Kate¡¯s visit before she even arrived.


    Just as Kate was about to further question the man, Derrick charged into the room.


    His mother quickly put on a gentle face and went over to wee him. ¡°What brings you here,


    Derrick?¡±


    Derrick nced at her, saying, ¡°I thought you¡¯re still recovering? Why are you here?¡±


    With a calm demeanor, Kate patted his shoulder and replied tenderly, ¡°Well, I miss Jeremy¡¯s cooking


    badly, but I know all of you are busy and won¡¯t have time for me, so I took a ne here myself. I


    stopped by to visit Crystal as well since she¡¯s your fianc¨¦. I know you¡¯ve been upied with work and


    might have neglected her, so I went in your stead.¡±


    Derrick knew this was all a show, but he decided not to call Kate out since she was still adamant about


    putting up the act. Instead, he pointed out a fact sternly. ¡°Mom, Crystal has nothing to do with me. She


    was never my fianc¨¦; she¡¯s not, and she will never be. I¡¯ve already met someone I want to spend the


    rest of my life with, and I believe you¡¯ve also met her too.¡±


    At once, Kate¡¯s countenance fell, and a frown emerged on her exquisite face.


    Just as the mother and son were about to confront each other, a voice came from the staircase.


    ¡°Derrick!¡± Tiffany called out whileing down with Amelia.


    Derrick sought the voice, and a cheerful smile broke out on his face the moment he saw Tiffany.


    ¡°Tiff! Come over. Let me introduce you to my mom. There¡¯s no way you can run away forever.¡± Derrick


    totally disregarded his mother and bid Tiffany join him.


    Tiffany helped Amelia down the staircase and came over to Derrick¡¯s side, nodding slightly toward


    Kate.


    ¡°I believe you¡¯ve met my mom, Tiff. I don¡¯t think I need to tell you who she is,¡± Derrick said before


    turning toward Kate. ¡°Mom, this is Tiff, my girlfriend. I have always wanted to bring her to see you, but


    since you¡¯re here today, I might as well introduce her to you.¡±


    Kate faked a cough. ¡°Derrick, is this a joke? You¡¯re already engaged. You¡¯re not supposed to have a


    girlfriend. I know you can be a little yful sometimes, but you can¡¯t just lead people on and hurt them


    later, not to mention bringing them home. Don¡¯t behave like all the other rich spoiled brats. You can¡¯t


    just bring any girl home like they always do. To be honest, I have nothing against you fooling around


    before you get married, but you have to at least consider Crystal¡¯s feelings. The Halliwells are not


    people we can meddle with. They are influential in Beshya. What will her parents say if they find out


    about this? How am I supposed to exin this situation to them?¡±


    Gloom settled over Derrick¡¯s face the moment she said that.


    Nheless, Tiffany sensed Derrick¡¯s anger and swept him a quick look.


    Although Amelia was unable to see a thing, she could feel that things were about to get thorny. ¡°Why


    not we sit and talk?¡± she interjected quickly but politely.


    The three of them looked at each other, and everyone proceeded to take a seat.


    Kate looked straight at Tiffany, who was seated beside Amelia, and cut to the chase after sitting down.


    ¡°Let me just put this inly, Derrick. I¡¯m not against you dating this girl, but Crystal is the girl our family


    chose and acknowledged as your future wife. Both of our families have already made ns about this.


    We¡¯re just waiting for the both of you to say yes, and we¡¯ll be all set to get you two engaged. Of course,


    both of you can get married without getting engaged as well. Crystal is already twenty-six or so,


    meaning she¡¯s already old enough to be married by now. She can¡¯t just waste her time waiting for you,


    so you¡¯d better settle down soon.¡±


    At that, Tiffany¡¯s body became tense and so did her grip. Amelia, who stood beside her, held her fist


    and patted her lightly as she tried tofort her friend.


    Derrick frowned as his mother spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not here to pick a fight with you, Mom, but you have to know


    that there¡¯s nothing going on between Crystal and me. I hope you respect my choice. I already have a


    girlfriend, and both of us are in a serious rtionship. We n on courting for a year or two before we


    get married. You know how much I love and respect you, so I hope you could give us your blessing.¡±


    Derrick¡¯s words assured Amelia. She was now more confident of the person her best friend was about


    to marry. Given her experience, to survive in a powerful and established family, the person one would


    eventually marry needed to be someone who could take a stance and could protect them. This was the


    only way to ensure that a rtionship would persevere.


    Now that Derrick said so, Amelia felt there was no need for her to worry about Tiffany being bullied. At


    that moment, Derrick had proven himself to be responsible.


    On the contrary, Kate was far from feeling pleased. Thest hint of a smile vanished from her face, and


    she looked as scary as Derrick was. The woman stood up from her chair. ¡°Come with me, Derrick,¡± she


    ordered, her voice coarse, before she turned to go upstairs.


    Derrick looked at Tiffany before following his mother. ¡°It¡¯ll be a short one. I¡¯ll be back in no time, so don¡¯t


    you worry.¡±


    Tiffany nodded and watched him go.


    ¡°Tiff, Derrick is someone who will stand up for you, so don¡¯t shoulder all the burden on your own.


    Things might not be as bad as you think they are.¡±


    Tiffany sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about his character. It¡¯s just that the Hisson family is way more


    complicated than I imagined. His mother is beautiful and shrewd. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s going to be easy


    dealing with her. I¡¯m just afraid her appearance will only make things difficult for us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. As long as you and Derrick are able to persist in this rtionship, both of you will be


    able to ovee any hurdles. You¡¯re a strong woman. I always remember how you went through the


    hardest time with me in the prison. For goodness¡¯ sake, you didn¡¯t even flinch or hesitate when I was in


    trouble. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to go through this as well, so just believe in yourself.¡±


    Hearing those reassuring words, Tiffany smiled, and her mood instantly lit up.


    In hindsight, she believed Derrick had really started to grow on her. Although they had not dated for


    long, she found herself worrying about him and their rtionship more recently. On the one hand, she


    had to take care of Amelia, and on the other, she was doubtful about whether she and Derrick could


    actually make it till the very end. I think I must have really fallen in love with him.


    Sensing Tiffany was deep in thoughts, Amelia spoke again. ¡°Tiff, always remember to be polite toward


    Mrs. Hisson. She¡¯s Derrick¡¯s mother, which means she¡¯s your future mother-inw. You need to learn to


    give in when it¡¯s necessary. Don¡¯t let your temper get the best of you, or Derrick will be torn between


    the two of you. This is what I¡¯ve learned over all these years. People from this kind of family usually


    prefer someone more soft-spoken and tame when ites to marriage, so you just need to know when


    to take a step back.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Tiffany said slowly.


    Amelia smiled at her reply. For some reason, she felt as if she was marrying off her own daughter.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 329

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 329


    Chapter 329 Talking It Out


    Over in the study, Kate¡¯s beautiful eyes burned with anger. ¡°Derrick, you and Crystal were arranged to


    be married since both of you were young. Both of our families have agreed to such an arrangement,


    and you¡¯ve never said otherwise. You can¡¯t just marry someone else now, especially someone who is in


    no regard better than Crystal. Do you know what this means for the two families?¡±


    Derrick looked at her face intently. After all these years, age had not left a single trace on her face. With


    a heavy sigh, Derrick responded, ¡°Mom, you know I said my piece of mind a long time ago. I told you


    that I didn¡¯t want to marry her from the very beginning. I even said I would give up the right to inherit


    everything in the family, so why do you and Dad insist on me marrying her? Do I mean anything to both


    of you? Is money more important than my happiness?¡±


    Hearing that, Kate turned grim. ¡°How could you say that, Derrick? This is so hurtful. You know I did


    everything for you. Our family is extended and huge. There are so many family members who are vying


    for the inheritance. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re giving away everything that¡¯s meant for you. I will


    never allow you to do something this stupid. Everything in the family is rightfully yours, so you¡¯d better


    come home, inherit the family business, and do what you¡¯re supposed to do instead of wasting your


    time and effort on that shabby publishingpany of yours. End things with that girl. She¡¯ll only drag


    you down.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Derrick was dismayed at his mother¡¯s words.


    When Kate realized how her words had disturbed him, she softened her tone. ¡°Derrick, I don¡¯t mind you


    having some fun around before you get married. I believe Crystal will understand too. She might even


    turn a blind eye to your behavior after you guys get married, but she still has to be your wife. I have


    other ways of making Tiffany leave even if you insist on continuing this rtionship. Don¡¯t forget the


    whole Clinton family is looking for that friend of hers.¡±


    Derrick¡¯s heart smoldered with rage. He hated his mother¡¯s entitled behavior to the core. To her,


    everything¡ªincluding rtionships¡ªwere nothing but tools.


    ¡°You should get going, Mom, since you¡¯re still unwell. I¡¯ll ask the chauffeur to send you to the airport.


    Dad must be worried if he knows you came all on your own.¡±


    Kate, however, stood up and moved closer to Derrick. ¡°Are you hurrying me off, Derrick?¡± she asked,


    her eyes curved into a smile.


    Derrick looked her in the eye. ¡°No way. I¡¯m just concerned about your health. You should be resting at


    home. Imagine what Dad will feel with youing here unattended.¡±


    All the while, Derrick had always respected Kate. Yet, their rtionship had never progressed beyond


    pure respect, simply because he never felt it was possible to draw closer to someone like her.


    Meanwhile, Kate felt exasperated. Derrick was her only son. Now that he refused to budge, she felt she


    was losing control over his life.


    Hence, she swept her silky hair on her shoulder and put up a pitiful look. ¡°Derrick, are you going to just


    dismiss what I said and continue dating her?¡±


    The man was caught in a difficult spot. He did not want to vex his mother. After all, she was still weak,


    and Derrick did not want to agitate her. People always said that God was fair, and Derrick could not


    agree more. Kate had the beauty all women coveted, but she did not have health. She looked perfect,


    but no one knew she had always struggled with enduring headaches. It would happen about every half


    a year. Her sickness was unpredictable, and she hadbated it for dozens of years. Every time her


    sickness recurred, she would be in great pain. That was why Derrick would try his best not to provoke


    her.


    ¡°Mom, you know I¡¯ve always listened to you, but I love Tiffany. She¡¯s the only person I will marry. If


    you¡¯re set on objecting to our rtionship, I will give up everything I have from the family, including my


    right of inheritance. Everything you¡¯ve been nning will go to ashes if that happens.¡±


    This was the best Derrick could do, but Kate was not satisfied.


    ¡°Is this a threat?¡± Kate blinked her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the truth, Mom. I¡¯m not threatening you. I¡¯ve just started dating Tiffany, and I don¡¯t want


    you to be a drag on our rtionship. I hope you¡¯d understand.¡±


    After some thought, Kate rolled her eyes around and decided to drop the matter. She knew that this


    was not the best time to act. If she were to chase Tiffany out right now, then she would be in for an


    ordeal. After all, Derrick was fixated on this rtionship, and it would only make her the bad person if


    she came in between. What was more, Derrick might even revolt and walk out of the house, and this


    would be too much of a loss for her. Therefore, she decided to just watch and wait for now. She would


    be constantly on the lookout. When the timing was right, she would exploit every crack in their


    rtionship and drive a wedge between them.


    Kate relented after some deliberation. ¡°Fine. Both of you can go ahead if that¡¯s what you want, but


    she¡¯ll have to meet our family¡¯s standards, else a breakup will be the only option for both of you. Then


    you¡¯ll have to marry Crystal.¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about, Mom. I¡¯m sure Granddad will be fond of her. They have a lot in


    common¡ªespecially their temper.¡±


    Kate rolled her eyes and pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t care if your granddad likes her or not. She will have to


    learn the etiquettes if she wants to step into the family. Also, Amelia is Oscar¡¯s ex-wife. The Clintons


    have already spread words around asking people to keep an eye out for her, so she can¡¯t stay here


    anymore. I don¡¯t want her to be the reason for contention between the two families. You have no say


    over this matter because it concerns the whole family. Our family might be huge, but the Clinton family


    is no mean character either. You¡¯ll have to concede on this, or I¡¯ll inform them right away.¡±


    When Derrick heard that, he pondered in silence.


    ¡°Derrick?¡± Kate called him again since he did not reply. She thought he was going to take Amelia¡¯s


    side, but to her surprise, Derrick was sensible.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sort this out, Mom. You don¡¯t have anything to worry about,¡± he said after some thought.


    Kate wanted to add on, but before she uttered a word, she figured she should just let Derrick settle this


    on his own.


    ¡°Mom, I hope you¡¯ll at least try to get to know Tiff. Both of you are my two favorite people in the world,¡±


    Derrick said earnestly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Derrick, but as I said, Crystal is the only suitable candidate for you in my heart. This means I


    will never like Tiffany. I don¡¯t mind you dating her, but you¡¯ll have to marry Crystal. I¡¯ll never agree to


    you marrying Tiffany.¡± With that said, she turned and left.


    Behind her, Derrick fell into a profound silence as if he was contemting something.


    Kate left right after. Just as her arrival was abrupt, her departure was a quick one too. She bid Derrick


    farewell and had the driver send her to the airport after that.


    Tiffany and Amelia stood outside the hall, watching her car pull off. ¡°Let go inside,¡± Derrick told them.


    Tiffany sighed when the car was finally out of sight. ¡°She¡¯s not satisfied with me, is she?¡±


    Derrick caressed her cheek and shed her a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t fret about it. She just needs some time to


    come around. It¡¯s just a matter of time before she epts you as my girlfriend.¡±


    Forcing a smile on her face, Tiffany uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, though. She has already chosen a wife for


    you. I bet she¡¯s annoyed I came out of nowhere and messed up her n. She must hate me to her


    bones.¡±


    Derrick took a nce at Amelia and just smiled without saying a word.


    Luckily, Amelia was quick to catch on. ¡°Tiff, why don¡¯t you and Derrick spend some time together? I¡¯ll


    go check on Tony.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you upstairs,¡± said Tiffany.


    Amelia nodded, and they went upstairs. ¡°Tiff, do talk things out with Derrick. Don¡¯t forget to ask him


    about Crystal, and see if she¡¯s really his fianc¨¦. You don¡¯t want to be the other woman,¡± Amelia


    reminded her after they reached the room.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    After Amelia went into the nursery, Tiffany went back to Derrick and suggested talking outside.


    Hence, they went out into the garden for a breath of fresh air. ¡°Derrick, who is Crystal to you? I¡¯m your


    girlfriend now, so I don¡¯t want to be blindsided about anything. I don¡¯t want to be thest person to


    know about my boyfriend being engaged to someone else¡ªthat¡¯s if you are,¡± Tiffany asked as they


    walked across thewn.


    Derrick stopped upon hearing her. He then turned her around to face him and looked at her


    searchingly. ¡°Tiff,¡± he said in all solemnity, ¡°she¡¯s not rted to me in any way.¡±


    Derrick then told her about his rtionship with Crystal. Both their families had established ties since


    their great-grandparents¡¯ generation. Their great-grandfathers were old friends who stuck to each other


    through thick and thin. This friendly rtionship continued after they passed on. There were even


    arranged marriages between the families during Derrick¡¯s grandfather¡¯s generation. Derrick¡¯s grand-


    uncle married one of the Halliwells, so they were considered rtives. Not long after Kate gave birth to


    Derrick, Crystal¡¯s mom gave birth to her. When Kate brought him to visit the Halliwell family, Derrick,


    who was still a boy back then, held onto baby Crystal¡¯s hand and said he wanted to marry her. Their


    parents were overjoyed when they saw this. That was how they ended up setting their marriage in


    stone. The two families had always seen both of them as promised to each other, but after they grew


    up, Derrick felt no attraction toward Crystal.


    He did not see her as a woman. On the contrary, Crystal grew fond of him as years passed. She had


    harbored unrequited feelings for him over almost thirty years, and it was hard for him to cut all ties with


    her. Derrick knew Crystal was just not the girl he wanted to marry. All this while, it was Crystal who


    refused to let him go.


    ¡°Tiff, I want you to know that I¡¯ve never ever given her the idea that there was the slightest possibility


    between us. Trust me when I say there¡¯s nothing going on between us. You¡¯re the one I love, and I


    want to marry you one day,¡± Derrick reiterated after telling her everything.


    Upon that, Tiffany¡¯s heart was a mess. To be precise, she was jealous. What happened between


    Derrick and Crystal was way more dramatic than what went into her novels. Both of them were like


    childhood sweethearts. They had known each other for almost thirty years, and nothing could beat


    such asting rtionship. Besides, Crystal was an attractive woman. Tiffany found it unbelievable that


    Derrick felt nothing for her at all.


    ¡°I see, so you guys have known each other since young, and everyone thought both of you were meant


    to be. I think it¡¯s a pretty straightforward arrangement, though. Why do you still want to start a


    rtionship with a girl you met halfway through your life when you have someone as good as her?


    Besides, she¡¯s been with you since the very beginning.¡± Tiffany had no idea how sour she sounded


    right then.


    A bright smile curved on Derrick¡¯s lips when he heard jealousy seeping through her words. Tiffany


    rolled her eyes seeing that he was making fun of her.


    Derrick immediately pulled her into his arms and chuckled deeply.


    Still smiling, he rested his chin on Tiffany¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Tiffany snuggled in his arms and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not. I just feel like your love life has been going smoothly


    all this while. Why do you want to change course? You know your mother doesn¡¯t like me. I don¡¯t even


    know what I should do to make here around.¡±


    It pained Derrick to see her dispirited. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Tiff. What matters here is my feelings for


    you. My mother will give in in the end. She might look as if she¡¯s calctive and scheming, and you


    might think she¡¯s difficult to deal with, but she loves me more than you know. She will cave in the end.¡±


    Hopefully.


    Tiffany could only wish.


    Frankly speaking, Tiffany had her reservation before they started dating. She was apprehensive at first,


    but since she had already made up her mind to enter into this rtionship, she would not give up just


    so easily. She had expected Kate¡¯s reaction, but when Kate actually showed up and expressed her


    disgruntlement, Tiffany still felt upset. While it was true that dating only involved two sides, marriage


    was a matter of two families. If they were to get married one day, she would want their marriage tost


    for life.


    Tiffany shook her head, trying to shake off the negative emotions. She felt they should talk about


    something else. ¡°By the way, I talked to Amelia just now, and we thought we should probably move.


    We¡¯ve stayed here long enough, and we don¡¯t want to bother you anymore. Kurt has already found us


    a house. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m your girlfriend, but we¡¯re not married yet. At the end of the day, I¡¯m still not the


    rightful owner of this house, so don¡¯t try to change my mind. I don¡¯t want to be caged here like a pet


    forever. I know you¡¯ll say that whatever you have is mine, but we¡¯re still not legally married yet, so I


    think it¡¯s better to err on the safe side for now.¡±


    Derrick was at a loss for words. Tiffany had said it all.


    She stole a look at him and continued, ¡°Derrick, I want our rtionship to be honest and clear-cut. I


    cherish this rtionship. That is why I refuse to let money be a point of contention between us. I


    won¡¯t be this calcting after we get married.¡±


    Derrick saw the resolution in her eyes. He had no choice but to agree. ¡°Alright. I promise to let you


    move out, but you¡¯ll have to let me send you to your new ce. I need to make sure you¡¯re somewhere


    safe.¡±


    Tiffany smiled faintly, nodding. ¡°Okay. Now that you¡¯re in Beshya, feel free toe over to my ce.¡±


    Not knowing whether tough or cry, Derrick touched her nose lovingly. ¡°Ah¡­ What should I do with


    you, huh? I had never allowed anyone to boss me around¡ªnot until I met you. How dare you break this


    unbending rule?¡±


    ¡°Do you regret dating me now? It¡¯s still not toote, you know. We¡¯re not married yet.¡± Tiffany giggled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret anything. You¡¯re stuck with me forever now.¡±


    At that point, Tiffany was in a phenomenal mood. She smiled widely, giving herself over to the full


    enjoyment of this blissful moment.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 330

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 330


    Chapter 330 They Finally Met


    Since Amelia and Tiffany were moving, Derrick saw to it that they had everything they needed. As for


    Rory, she did not know if she should leave with thedies or stay back. After all, she was on Jeremy¡¯s


    payroll and was hired to take care of Amelia in the first ce.


    She was utterly dumbfounded when she saw Derrick for the first time. Never in her life had she met


    someone so charming and handsome. He was so perfect it was as if he walked straight out of a fairy


    tale. The man took her breath away when she first saw him. She could hardly conceal the admiration in


    her eyes. In fact, she was so taken over by her infatuation Tiffany had to re at her to ward her off.


    Standing beside the car, Rory took another look at Derrick before turning toward Amelia. ¡°Do you want


    me to go over and take care of you?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rory had her own hidden agenda. She was enthusiastic and dutiful, not because she actually felt


    reluctant to leave Amelia. It was because she knew working for them was the only way for her to see


    Derrick again. Since Derrick would choose someone who looked average, just like Tiffany, Rory figured


    she stood a chance with him as well. She told herself she just needed to put in some effort to attract his


    attention. Ultimately, her goal was to make it to the doorstep of a wealthy family and enjoy a good life.


    She wanted a life of material gratification.


    She had worked hard her whole life for the day when she could finally realize her dream. In theter


    part, she met all sorts of rich people while she was serving Amelia. She first fell for Derrick, and then


    Oscar. She pulled many ridiculous tricks just to gain their attention, but she ended up making a joke out


    of herself every single time. After everything she went through, she came to the realization that


    marrying into an affluent family was not the only way to attain happiness. A in and simple life could


    also bring happiness.


    She understood this lessonte, but it was betterte than never. She eventually married someone


    ordinary and enjoyed her simple family life with the people she loved. If she had insisted on staying in


    the circle of the rich, she would lose herself for wealth and materialistic pursuits, but all this happened


    muchter.


    Before Amelia could answer Rory, Tiffany beat her to it. ¡°Rory, you¡¯re a college student. You can do


    much better than just being a caregiver. I already got Derrick to find you a job in Beshya. It¡¯s a


    secretary position at a huge advertisingpany. You¡¯ll be working for the general manager. What do


    you think? I think this job is the best fit for you. Besides, thepensation is agreeable too. Six


    thousand a month is just the initial sry. It can only increase from there. And there will also be annual


    bonuses and other employee benefits. I can see you flourishing in this career if you try your very best.¡±


    Tiffany thought Rory would dly take up this appealing offer. After all, this was not a chance that


    woulde by easily. Rory had just graduated, so a job like this would be a much-coveted opportunity.


    To Tiffany, there was no reason why Rory would turn her down, but to her disappointment, the girl


    rejected this job without even a second thought.


    Tiffany was appalled at Rory¡¯s decision. She was no idiot, and she knew exactly what n the young


    girl was brewing in her mind. It was conspicuous what her intention was, but Tiffany did not want to


    expose her. She knew someone like Rory would turn out to be crooked if no one taught her a lesson.


    Someone should let her understand that her beauty should not be exploited as a tool for her to charm


    other men for the wrong reason.


    Those sessful men out there were not dimwits. They had seen a lot of women with the same tricks.


    ¡°I really appreciate your kindness, Tiffany, but I would rather stay with Amelia to take care of her.


    Besides, we have already signed a contract, and I haven¡¯t even served my term. So, I can¡¯t just leave


    and take up a new position with another employer. It has not even been a month, and I need to, at


    least, be professional,¡± Rory said with a straight face, but to Tiffany, she sounded like she was writing a


    drama script.


    Despite Rory¡¯s attempt to make everything sound reasonable, Tiffany squinted her eyes and looked at


    the girl carefully.


    Rory quickly went over to hold Amelia by the arm, talking to her endearingly. ¡°Amelia, I like you a lot,


    and I¡¯m willing to go wherever you go. Can I follow you?¡±


    Amelia, of course, knew from the start what Rory was ying at. She did not want to judge Rory at first


    because they had not known each other for long, but now that Rory had rejected Tiffany¡¯s offer, she


    understood everything. After all, she had spent so many years living among the Clintons. There was no


    way she would not see through this ploy.


    She might have lost her sight, but she was still clear-headed. Even so, Amelia thought the girl had not


    done anything to harm her. Although Rory might have impure intention, she had not acted on it, so


    Amelia decided to just turn a blind eye. At the end of the day, Rory had just stepped into society, so it


    was understandable that she had her own naive thoughts and immature fixations. Amelia thought she


    would change her mind after experiencing the real world, that she would soon realize seducing men


    with her looks would only end up hurting herself.


    Even at this point, Amelia still wanted to give Rory the benefit of the doubt. She did not want to make


    her into an utter viin because living like those people would be too pathetic.


    ¡°Rory, I think you should really consider taking up this job. The remuneration is good, and it¡¯s a


    prospective job. You know it¡¯s impossible for you to score a job at apany like this given your


    qualifications and work experience. Tiffany asked Derrick for a favor to help yound this job, so I do


    think you should just ept it. You¡¯re already in your twenties, and you can¡¯t be a caregiver your whole


    life. You¡¯ve been responsible and dedicated in your service to me, and I really like you too. Hence, I


    hope only for the best for you.¡±


    A mysterious sheen glimmered in Rory¡¯s eyes, and a sweet smile quickly followed. ¡°Amelia, nothing


    can sway my decision to stay by your side. Looking for a job can wait. It¡¯s not toote to start in two


    years¡¯ time. I know you care for me, but I really do want to be here for you. You¡¯ve been so nice to me.¡±


    Seeing Rory¡¯s insistence, Amelia had no choice but to let her stay. Amelia could not pinpoint exactly


    what Rory would want to gain from staying with her. She was not part of the Clintons anymore, so there


    was hardly anything the girl could attain from her.


    While the women were talking, Kurt had already got on the driver¡¯s seat, and Derrick sat beside him.


    Meanwhile, Amelia carried Tony and went into the car along with Tiffany and Rory after that.


    The car pulled off from the vi with Kurt driving toward the city center. About half an hourter, they


    arrived at a neighborhood. This happened to be where Oscar and Julian came not long ago while they


    were looking for Amelia. It was not long before Kurt¡¯s car arrived that Oscar and Julian left.


    Once the car stopped, Tiffany got off first. She turned around to help Amelia and carried Tony with her


    other hand. ¡°Careful.¡±


    ¡°Just take care of Tony, Tiff. I can manage. Rory¡¯s here to help me anyway,¡± Amelia said, stepping out


    of the car warily.


    ¡°Alright. You watch out for yourself,¡± Tiff replied before turning toward Rory. ¡°You look after her.¡±


    Thetter nodded submissively. ¡°Sure. I won¡¯t let anything happen to Amelia, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The three women headed off toward the house while Derrick and Kurt stayed behind to get their bags


    and luggage off the car.


    Rory shot Derrick a cursory nce as she helped Amelia to the house. Just a look at him was enough


    to make her cheeks flush and her heart flutter, yet she reminded herself that it was still too early for her


    to make a move on him.


    Come on, Rory, you¡¯re a nobody. You don¡¯t deserve someone as wless as Derrick. Wait, I shouldn¡¯t


    be thinking like this. Tiffany is not super pretty herself. Well, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s anything wrong with her.


    It¡¯s just that she¡¯s way toomonpared to Derrick. He should be with someone of equal


    standing. He¡¯s good-looking, sessful, and rich. Tiffany, on the other hand, is just a regr girl. She¡¯s


    not from an ultra-rich family either. She¡¯s just another Cindere. If someone like her is able to get


    Derrick¡¯s heart, I should have an equal chance as well. I¡¯m younger and prettier than her. I should


    believe in myself. Yes, I, Rory Sanders, deserve a man like Derrick.


    For a moment, Rory seemed to have forgotten that love was not just about looks or ability.


    While Rory was counting Tiffany¡¯s ws in her mind, thetter was busy helping Tony and Amelia get to


    the apartment. She pressed the button on the elevator and waited for the door to open patiently. When


    it finally did, and two people walked out, Tiffany was startled. One of them was equally shocked when


    sheid eyes on Amelia.


    Never in her life had Tiffany seen someone who looked so simr to Amelia. She leaned closer, asking,


    ¡°Amelia, you have a sister?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Amelia¡¯s gaze darted around aimlessly. ¡°What are you talking about, Tiff? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t


    know about my family. I don¡¯t have a sister.¡±


    Then who is this girl? She looks so much like Amelia!


    When the two women walked out of the lift, Tiffany took the liberty to take a careful look at them. In fact,


    Oscar and Julian had met these twodies before.


    The one who resembled Amelia approached Amelia and spoke first. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m also


    Amelia, Amelia Hutton. I heard they say I look a lot like you. Now that I see you in person, I¡¯m afraid I


    have no choice but to agree. Are you staying here as well?¡±


    Amelia could not attest to what the woman said since she could not see anything. All she knew was the


    woman¡¯s voice sounded soothing and melodious.


    Though Amelia was apprehensive, she still replied politely, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Amelia Winters. I can¡¯t believe we


    have the same name! This must be fate. I¡¯m sorry, but did you say we look alike just now?¡±


    Amelia Hutton perused the girl before her, and a sense of pity rose in her heart. What a fine face if it


    wasn¡¯t for her blindness. Anyway, now that we¡¯ve met, I can only say that it¡¯s meant to be. Who knows


    we might actually be rted?


    Of course, something this unusual could only happen in dramas.


    ¡°Indeed. We look identical. Do you mind if we exchange phone numbers? We¡¯re neighbors anyway, so


    we should hang out sometime. Besides, I really wonder if we¡¯re actually rted to each other,¡± Amelia


    Hutton said with a cheeky smile.


    Amelia smiled and agreed to give her her phone number.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give you a call one of these days. Make sure you join us!¡± the new girl said.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    ¡°All right. I won¡¯t dy you two any longer. We¡¯ll get going,¡± Amelia Hutton said before leaving with her


    friend. They bumped into Derrick and Kurt on their way out. As expected, Amelia Hutton was amazed


    by Derrick¡¯s looks, but she was purely impressed by his unbelievably exquisite appearance, unlike her


    friend, who squealed in excitement when she saw the men. Her friend was bbergasted when she


    saw both Derrick and Kurt.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 331

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 331


    Chapter 331 He Is Better Than Oscar


    Amelia and the others took the elevator to the tenth floor. Coincidently, their unit was on the same floor


    as the unit the other Amelia had bought a few months ago.


    Stopping in front of apartment number 1009, Kurt dered, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± He then unlocked the door


    and gestured toward Amelia and Tiffany. ¡°Go on in.¡±


    Tiffany took Tony from Amelia as thetter was helped into the apartment by Rory.


    Kurt had purchased a five-bedroom apartment unit with an elegant and ssy interior. Even Rory, who


    had lived in Derrick¡¯s vi for some time, could not contain the surprise and envy in her eyes. She


    discreetly nced at Amelia, wondering why the other woman was so lucky. She¡¯s already a blind


    woman. Despite that, she still has so many outstanding men at her beck and call. As soon as she


    expressed that she didn¡¯t wish to live in the vi, one of them immediately bought such a luxurious


    apartment. The good fortune she has is what many women hope for but can never attain. Although she


    can be considered prettier, I¡¯m younger, much livelier, and better at pleasing men. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not


    as lucky as her to have nevere across men like Derrick and Kurt, who willingly do everything for


    theirdies.


    However, she failed to realize that not all beautiful women could get the attention of men if they did not


    have a unique inner beauty. A woman who could win a man¡¯s heart always seemed to have an


    attractive inner beauty. If she only depended on her physical appearance, the man would grow tired of


    her very soon.


    After all, it was characteristic for men to get sick of a rtionship after a certain period and find interest


    in other women.


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful ce, Amelia, and in a different stylepared to the vi. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it if


    you¡¯re able to see,¡± Rory said, pretending topliment the apartment casually.


    Amelia shot her caregiver a warning look. For some reason, she was not too fond of Rory, and it had


    nothing to do with Rory¡¯s performance during this period. Rather, it was thetter¡¯s opportunistic ways


    that did not sit well with her.


    Rory got the message and immediately put on a timid look. ¡°I¡¯m not mocking your blindness, Amelia. I


    just¡­¡±


    A killjoy was the best word to describe the woman. She assumed that no one could tell that she was


    pointing out someone¡¯s ws but did not realize that she was shooting herself in the foot.


    Upon hearing that, Tiffany¡¯s face instantly turned grim.


    Amelia¡¯s expression also stiffened. However, it faded as soon as it appeared. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you


    all like it,¡± she said with a slight smile.


    On the other hand, Kurt nced at Rory as he remarked, ¡°Go and tidy up the rooms. We did not hire


    you for your enjoyment. Also, please mind your words in the future. You should be tactful and don¡¯t


    assume that you can be brazen just because your employer is amicable. You may leave if you don¡¯t


    wish to work here anymore.¡±


    The caregiver¡¯s face paled at his words as her eyes shed with hurt.


    Tiffany adjusted Tony¡¯s position in her arms while giving Kurt a look of astonishment. She used to think


    that a taciturn man like him would not utter such harsh words. I see now. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t have a


    temper, but rather, no one has ever crossed the line. It¡¯s clear to me now that his bottom line is Amelia.


    Tiffany smirked, feeling her mood instantly lifted.


    A woman like Rory needs to be taught a lesson. Otherwise, she¡¯ll assume that everyone has to give in


    to her.


    Although Rory looked at Kurt aggrievedly, she was apologetic when addressing Amelia. ¡°I really didn¡¯t


    mean it, Amelia. I¡¯ll go and tidy up the house. It¡¯s what I¡¯m paid to do, after all. Please don¡¯t hate me. I¡¯ll


    get to work now.¡±


    After finishing her words, she hurriedly brought the luggage into the apartment.


    ¡°You guys, don¡¯t be too harsh on her or else you might upset her. She¡¯s still young and hasn¡¯t endured


    many hardships. Besides, it¡¯s not easy for her to make a living in a big city like Beshya. Let¡¯s take it one


    step at a time. I believe that she¡¯ll change her attitude for the better.¡±


    Tiffany hummed before replying, ¡°Your kindness and consideration are the cause of her speaking out of


    turn all the time, Amelia. She truly thinks that everyone else is a fool apart from her. I hate people like


    her who be caregivers with the ulterior motive to climb up the socialdder.¡±


    Amelia chuckled upon hearing that. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Any young girl would choose to


    find a rich husband over marrying someone poor. She¡¯ll think differently when she¡¯s in herte twenties,


    as the hardships of life will open her eyes to reality. So don¡¯t be too harsh on her and fuss over her


    matters. Others will give her a reality check.¡±


    Tiffany pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything further.


    It was then that Kurt spoke up, ¡°Let me take you to your room, Amelia. Let me know your thoughts on


    it. If it¡¯s not to your liking, you can choose another room.¡±


    Although there was a smile on Amelia¡¯s face, she discreetly shied away from his approach. ¡°It¡¯s better if


    I go with Tiff so that you and Derrick can help Rory. She¡¯s a girl after all, and you two should act in a


    gentlemanly fashion.¡±


    Kurt¡¯s eyes dimmed a little when he heard that, but he quickly reverted to his usual stoic manner.


    ¡°All right,¡± was his curt reply. He would carry out any instruction she gave and evenmit a crime


    without blinking an eye if that was what she wanted.


    While Kurt was carrying the luggage into the room he had prepared for Amelia, Derrick, who had been


    silently observing the apartment, suddenly said, ¡°Tiff, Amelia, if you¡¯re not happy with the current


    caregiver, you may fire her. I¡¯ll arrange for two honest and more experienced caregivers.¡±


    His suggestion was overheard by Rory, who had just walked out of a room.


    ¡°Amelia,¡± she uttered with some hesitance as she stared at Derrick with conflicting feelings.


    Rory did not expect him to propose firing her all because of a mere joke she made just a while ago. His


    words affected her more than Tiffany¡¯s earlier remark on the same matter as it not only upset her but


    also dealt a huge blow to her self-esteem. It was rare for her to admire a man. However, that man had


    never once spared her a second nce and did not disy even the slightest bit of reluctance to let


    her go.


    Amelia turned her head toward the direction of the caregiver¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rory. He¡¯s merely


    joking. Go back to work. Since we¡¯ve already signed the contract, I won¡¯t fire you unless you¡¯ve made a


    big mistake.¡±


    Rory forced out a smile while tamping down her feelings of humiliation and indignation. ¡°I¡¯ll head back


    to work, Amelia.¡±


    Tiffany waited until Rory had left before pursing her lips as she uttered, ¡°Go and help Kurt, Mr. Hisson.


    I¡¯ll show Amelia around.¡±


    Derrick did as he was told. Meanwhile, Tiffany supported Amelia with one hand while carrying Tony with


    the other as they walked around the apartment. She pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Are you


    really nning on keeping Rory, Amelia? I can¡¯t bring myself to like her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re usually a forgiving person, Tiff. If you were able to forgive those who had previously wronged


    us, why do you have to insist on chasing her away? It¡¯s not easy for her to earn a living in Beshya. It¡¯ll


    be a huge blow to her if we fire her without reason. After all, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, did


    she?¡± Amelia replied with a smile.


    Sensing that Amelia had no intention to fire Rory, Tiffany tactfully changed the topic.


    ¡°The girl we met downstairs really looks like you, Babe. Although you and Cassie had simr features,


    as soon as I saw her, I thought that you had magically appeared in the elevator,¡± shemented when


    the other Amelia came into her mind.


    Amelia fell deep into her thoughts at those words.


    Tiffany, on the other hand, allowed her imagination to run wild. ¡°Could it be that you were adopted and


    she¡¯s your biological sister?¡±


    Amelia was amused by her best friend¡¯s line of thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again, Tiff. I¡¯ve never once thought that I was adopted despite my parents not


    treating me well. Although I long for a loving family, I know that my parents endured many hardships


    while raising me. Even if they don¡¯t wish for anything in return, I¡¯m still grateful for what they¡¯ve done for


    me.¡±


    Tiffany pursed her lips when she heard that but still said what was on her mind, ¡°That¡¯s not what I


    meant, Babe. I just think that you both look alike, so there is a possibility that you¡¯re sisters.¡±


    Amelia merely shook her head and changed the topic.


    ¡°What do you think of this apartment, Tiff? Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very spacious with five bedrooms andvish furnishings. Other than the few sofas in front of the


    TV, there aren¡¯t any other obstacles. I¡¯m guessing that Kurt¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll trip on them, so he didn¡¯t


    get any additional furniture. He¡¯s very attentive and will make a good husband,¡± she replied while giving


    Amelia a meaningful nce.


    Amelia ignored her best friend¡¯s implication and simply replied, ¡°He¡¯s indeed a good man. He¡¯ll


    definitely get himself a beautiful and obedient wife in the future.¡±


    Tiffany sighed internally. It seems like there¡¯s no point in acting as a matchmaker for time being.


    ¡°Let me show you around your room,¡± she offered once again.


    Amelia nodded in eptance.


    As soon as they entered the bedroom, Tiffany immediately noticed arge picture of Amelia hanging on


    the wall. In the photo, she was standing on a grassy in facing theke with her arms wide open as


    her hair fluttered gently with the breeze. It was the perfect picture of beauty and tranquility.


    Although Tiffany could tell that it was taken at Derrick¡¯s vi, she had no idea when Kurt took it.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Spying the man entering with some luggage, she pointed at the picture and gave him a knowing look.


    Instead of giving her a guilty look for being exposed, Kurt merely smiled as he casually hung some


    clothes into the wardrobe.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lovely photo of you hanging on the wall, Amelia,¡± Tiffany mentioned deliberately.


    ¡°What photo?¡± Amelia asked curiously.


    ¡°You¡¯ve to ask the photographer about this,¡± replied Tiffany while ncing at Kurt, who was pretending


    to unpack the luggage.


    Amelia frowned in confusion upon hearing that. ¡°Could you exin it more clearly, Tiff? What kind of


    photo is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m merely joking. I chose one of your prettiest photos from my phone and told Kurt to print it out. Your


    looks could rival a celebrity. It¡¯s a lovely sight to behold from your bed,¡± teased Tiffany.


    ¡°Not again with another of your jokes, Tiff,¡± Amelia remarked with augh.


    Tiffany shrugged in response.


    Although she did not tell her best friend about the things that Kurt had done for thetter, her


    impression of the bodyguard had definitely changed for the better. If Amelia were to marry again in the


    future, I think Kurt would make a more suitable husband. Although his wealth and status could never be


    compared to Oscar¡¯s, he¡¯s more caring and attentive than thetter. He may be a man of few words,


    but he makes up for it through his actions. A man like him gives others a better sense of security,


    especially women who are indifferent toward love, such as Amelia.


    She honestly thought that Kurt was more suitable for Amelia. After all, her best friend would also spare


    herself from dealing with theplicated rtionships within the Clinton family by marrying him.


    However, Tiffany knew that she had no say in Amelia¡¯s rtionship matters. At most, she could only


    offer her opinions. It was still up to Amelia to make the final decision. As a friend, she could not overly


    interfere in Amelia¡¯s rtionships.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 332

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 332


    Chapter 332 Empty-handed


    And so Amelia officially moved into the apartment that Kurt had purchased for her. She and Tiffany had


    offered to pay him back, knowing that the apartment, which was situated in one of the prime locations


    in the center of Beshya, must have cost the man millions at the very least. However, Kurt staunchly


    refused the offer whenever the topic came up. He repeatedly assured the two girls that the house was


    a gift and that money was not an issue.


    It took some convincing, but Amelia and Tiffany eventually acquiesced and dropped the matter after


    realizing that Kurt had meant every word.


    Meanwhile, Oscar was in the midst of tracking down his missing wife. Sitting behind the desk in his


    office, he steepled his fingers together as he waited for Hugo to report on the progress of the search.


    ¡°Any news?¡±


    Thetter nodded. ¡°I heard through the grapevine that Mrs. Hisson took a sudden trip to Beshya some


    time ago despite not having fully recovered from her illness, and she had kept the trip a secret from her


    husband. Apparently, it was to meet her son¡¯s new girlfriend. I¡¯ve gathered information on said


    girlfriend. The descriptions of her matched that of Tiffany. What¡¯s more, following the trip, Mrs. Hisson


    has mentioned that she doesn¡¯t like the prospect of having a novelist as her daughter-inw. Hence, it¡¯s


    highly likely that Derrick Hisson¡¯s girlfriend and Tiffany Winters are one and the same. She¡¯s currently


    staying in a vi owned by Derrick in Beshya.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s dark eyes drilled into the other man withser-sharp focus. ¡°Are your sources urate?¡± There


    was an almost imperceptible tremor in his voice.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Unable to sit still for another second, Oscar leaped to his feet. ¡°Book me the next flight to Beshya.¡±


    Hugo was on it at once, fingers moving swiftly across the screen of his cell phone as he searched for


    the next avable flight. Within minutes, the task wasplete. ¡°I¡¯ve booked us tickets for a flight in


    two hours. Should we leave now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± his boss said.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The duo took the elevator down to the lobby, where they bumped into none other than Isabe.


    Contempt shed across Oscar¡¯s eyes as he saw hering toward them, but he managed to school


    his expression into one of cool apathy.


    ¡°Ignore her,¡± he told Hugo.


    They walked past Isabe as if she was non-existent. Rather than taking the obvious hint, however, the


    latter was determined to make her presence known.


    ¡°Ah, if it isn¡¯t Oscar!¡± she greeted eagerly with a smile. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    However, there was no response from Oscar. Without pausing in his stride, he gave Hugo a look. The


    bodyguard got the message immediately and extended an arm to stop Isabe from following his boss,


    who was making a beeline to the door.


    The woman red. ¡°Move aside.¡±


    Hugo did not budge. ¡°A word of advice,dy¡ªkeep your cheap, toadying ways to yourself. No one will


    take you seriously if you continue to be this shameless.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s face burned with anger and humiliation. Riled, she raised a hand to p him in retaliation, but


    he caught her arm before the p could be delivered.


    She tried to break free but to no avail. The curious looks and whispers from the onlookers, many of


    whom were staff of Clinton Corporation, were making her increasingly embarrassed and affronted. ¡°Let


    go,¡± she demanded as haughtily as she could. ¡°Are you Oscar¡¯s assistant or something? I¡¯m going to


    tell Mrs. Clinton about this and get you fired.¡±


    ¡°Like I care,¡± Hugo said coldly as he released her and walked away without a backward nce.


    Upset to see that her threat did not have the intended effect on the man, Isabe could only clench her


    fists, her pretty facial features warped in resentment. ¡°What¡¯re you looking at?¡± she barked at the


    gossiping onlookers. ¡°Mind your own damn business.¡±


    The staff who knew Isabe in Clinton Corporation agreed silently to what Hugo said. However, none


    dared to voice it aloud. They all knew that Isabe had connections and was in the good graces of


    Olivia. Objectively speaking, she was very good-looking and notcking of suitors. If not for the fact that


    she was so fixated on Oscar, she would have long found someone who would be a good match for her.


    Whatever happened to Isabe was thest thing on Oscar¡¯s mind. He had already forgotten the


    encounter with her as he and Hugo rushed to the airport. Fortunately, they got on the flight to Beshya


    just in time.


    Once there, they headed straight to their destination¡ªa vi located in the city suburbs. Having


    identified all of Derrick¡¯s properties in Beshya, Hugo was very certain that this was the one that housed


    Tiffany and Amelia.


    Their car was stopped by the security officers stationed in front of the vi¡¯s gates. Hugo got out of the


    car to speak to the two men. Whatever he said had worked, and the officers granted entry to the car


    without further dy.


    Oscar knocked on the door, which opened to reveal a wary-looking Jeremy. ¡°Yes? How can I help you


    gentlemen?¡±


    ¡°Sorry for the unannounced arrival. I¡¯m looking for my wife, Amelia Winters,¡± Oscar said politely. ¡°We


    had a fight a while ago, and she left with our child in a fit of anger. I was informed that she¡¯s currently


    staying here. Would you be able to let her know that I¡¯m here? I would like to see her.¡±


    Jeremy gave the visitors a once-over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± he


    said, adopting a confused look. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this Amelia Winters. I¡¯m hired by the owner of the


    vi to look after the house while he¡¯s away working in a different city. No one¡¯s staying here except the


    owner, and he doesn¡¯t evene here that often. There must be a misunderstanding. I do hope you


    find your wife, sir, but wherever she is, it¡¯s not here. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re wee toe


    inside to take a look for yourself.¡±


    Oscar frowned slightly, though he maintained his gentle tone. ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯ll take you up on that


    offer.¡± He cast a nce at Hugo, who went inside once Jeremy opened the door fully.


    Thetter looked on cidly as Hugo checked the rooms,ing out empty-handed after each round.


    However, by a stroke of luck, the bodyguard caught sight of a discarded photo under the bed in thest


    room. He bent down to pick it up, his eyes widening slightly when he realized that it was a photo of


    Amelia.


    He pocketed the photo before leaving the room, acting as if nothing had happened. ¡°No sign of Ms.


    Amelia, Boss,¡± he said apologetically.


    Oscar¡¯s jaw tightened, and his mouth was set in a hard line upon hearing the disappointing news.


    Regardless, he still remembered his manners. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for our intrusion,¡± he told Jeremy quietly.


    The butler assured them that all was well. After the pair left, he called Derrick right away to tell him


    what had just urred.


    Derrick expressed his approval of how Jeremy handled the matter. ¡°You did well,¡± he said. ¡°One of


    them was, in fact, Amelia¡¯s husband, but that was in the past. They got a divorce a few months ago.


    He¡¯s only here to get custody of his son. Let the other servants in the vi know not to reveal anything


    rted to Amelia. If any one of them breathes a word, not only would they be fired immediately, but I¡¯d


    also personally ensure that they remain jobless in Beshya for a very long time.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, Mr. Hisson,¡± Jeremy replied dutifully. ¡°Not to worry. I¡¯ve already told all the maids here. They


    won¡¯t tell a soul about the twodies.¡±


    ¡°Good. See to it that it continues to be the case. I¡¯ll stay with Tiffany and Amelia till they¡¯ve fully settled


    down, but I won¡¯t be going back to the vi after that. It¡¯s in your good hands. Feel free to invite your


    son and daughter-inw for a stay if you want to. I¡¯ve been entertaining the idea of gifting the vi to


    you anyway. You¡¯ve been working for the Hissons for most of your life, and you deserve to be rewarded


    ordingly.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Mr. Hisson,¡± the butler said smilingly. ¡°With all due respect, however, a vi


    is not necessary. I¡¯ll go live with my son and daughter-inw after I retire in a few years. A vi is too


    grand a ce to live for a humble family like ours. In any case, don¡¯t let me take up any more of your


    time, sir. I¡¯ll make sure to take care of everything over here.¡±


    Derrick nodded and hung up after a quick goodbye.


    Meanwhile, in the backseat of a taxi speeding away from the vi, Oscar was looking out the window


    with dark eyes and an unfathomable expression.


    It was then that Hugo showed him the photo. ¡°Boss, I found this in one of the bedrooms in the vi.¡±


    Oscar gave it a fleeting nce, then did a double-take when he realized who it was in the photo. He


    snatched it from Hugo¡¯s hand, looking at thetter with raw hope in his eyes. ¡°How did you get this?¡±


    ¡°I found it under the bed in the room,¡± Hugo said. ¡°It¡¯s just my spection, but if Ms. Amelia¡¯s photo


    was there, it means that she must have some connections with Derrick, and his girlfriend whom


    everyone is talking about must be none other than Tiffany Winters.¡±


    Oscar was silent as he took in the bodyguard¡¯s words. All of a sudden, he smashed a fist into the seat,


    heedless of the surprised look the driver sent him through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°I gave specific instructions to monitor Derrick Hisson¡¯s movements closely,¡± he said through gritted


    teeth. ¡°Why did your men let him slip away under their noses? I¡¯m not paying all of you to loaf around


    on your jobs. I was this close to seeing my wife today, but it turned out to be a fruitless endeavor. If any


    of you is even half as good as Kurt, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. I don¡¯t need useless men who


    couldn¡¯t evenplete a simple surveince task.¡±


    Hugo lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, Boss. I take full responsibility for this.¡±


    The outburst proved to be a cathartic release for Oscar. He took in a deep breath, pinching the bridge


    of his nose tiredly. ¡°I just need you to do your job, got it?¡± The long search for Amelia was wearing him


    down both mentally and physically, and he had to rely on sleeping pills to help him rest at night.


    He thumbed the photo of Amelia longingly. ¡°I¡¯ll only say this one more time¡ªkeep a close watch on


    Derrick. I want my wife back,¡± he murmured, closing his eyes. Perhaps calmed by her presence, albeit


    only in the form of a photo, Oscar¡¯s breathing evened mere momentster, and he fell into a slumber


    gradually.


    ¡°Drive slower,¡± Hugo told the taxi driver when he noticed the peaceful countenance of his boss. ¡°Feel


    free to take a detour. I¡¯ll pay double the fare.¡± It was the first time in ages since he saw Oscar sleep so


    well during a car ride, and he was not about to interrupt such a hard-toe-by rest.


    ¡°No problem,¡± the driver answered carefully.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 333

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 333


    Chapter 333 Mixed Feelings


    After the call with Jeremy, Derrick wasted no time in pulling his girlfriend aside to tell her what had


    happened, ¡°Oscar managed to find his way to the vi earlier.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡± Tiffany gasped. ¡°How did Oscar find your ce so quickly?¡± Wide-eyed, she quickly


    sped a hand over her mouth and looked around for Amelia, breathing a sigh of relief when she saw


    that her friend was not around. ¡°You¡¯re not pulling my leg, are you, Mr. Hisson?¡± she asked dubiously in


    a low voice.


    Amused, Derrick stroked her hair in a tender gesture. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie to you, you know that. Anyway,


    don¡¯t think too much about it. Oscar may have found his way to the vi, but there¡¯s no proof that you


    two lived there. Jeremy and the other servants won¡¯t tell him about Amelia. Although I have to say, I¡¯m


    a little surprised that he found the ce so quickly. His connections exceeded my expectations. It¡¯s a


    good thing you girls moved before he got there.¡±


    Tiffany mulled over his words with a pensive expression. A part of her wondered if her boyfriend¡¯s


    mother, Kate, had something to do with how fast Oscar located the vi. It¡¯s such a coincidence that


    shortly after Mrs. Hisson left Beshya, Oscar made his way here¡­ It¡¯s hard to believe she¡¯s not


    involved.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Derrick asked with a smile. ¡°Why¡¯re you looking at me like that?¡±


    Tiffany was about to voice her spections but swallowed what she had to say at thest second. ¡°It¡¯s


    nothing,¡± she said instead. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering how long we have here before Oscar finds this ce


    too.¡±


    Inwardly, however, she let out a sigh. Geez, why must this man pursue us so relentlessly like we¡¯re


    criminals on the run? I can¡¯t figure Oscar out. Why would he agree to let Amelia have custody over their


    son in the first ce, only to do aplete 180 and try to get Tony¡¯s custody now? What is he


    thinking?


    The slightly petnt look on her face must have given Derrick an idea of her train of thought. ¡°It¡¯s just


    my two cents worth,¡± he said, carefully weighing over each word, ¡°but it might not be such a bad thing


    for Oscar and Amelia to see each other again. It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s making every effort to find her. The


    amount of energy, money, and manpower expended must be pretty impressive. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s doing


    that just because he wants child custody, just as I don¡¯t think Amelia is over him. She may seem okay,


    but there were times I overheard her mumbling to herself about Oscar. I can see that they both still


    have feelings for each other, so they shouldn¡¯t give up on this rtionship easily. I¡¯m a firm believer that


    love can triumph all.¡±


    Tiffany listened quietly, looking simultaneously thoughtful and moved by the man¡¯s words.


    Derrick met and held her gaze, looking deeply and lovingly into her eyes. At that moment, everything


    else was forgotten, and it was just the two of them, enclosed in their own little world.


    As the two exchanged a smile, Derrick gently ran the back of his hand along Tiffany¡¯s face.


    Rory, who happened to step into the living room, witnessed the tender moment between the couple.


    Jealousy burned hot and bright in her chest as she watched someone else enjoying the undivided


    attention and affection from the man of her dreams.


    Unaware that she had be a thorn in Rory¡¯s side, Tiffany broke the silence and said, ¡°Well, I did


    think about leaving behind a trail of breadcrumbs that¡¯ll lead Oscar to us. But Amelia¡­ She can be very


    stubborn sometimes, and she has her dignity and pride to maintain. It won¡¯t end well for her to see


    Oscar now.¡±


    Derrick held her hand and squeezed itfortingly. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I understand.¡±


    Still, Tiffany could not help but dwell on the situation. Unfortunately, the more she tried to analyze it, the


    more confused she grew. While she no longer clung to the view that Oscar¡¯s goal of pursuing them was


    to get custody over Tony, she was equally uncertain that it was because he wanted to get back together


    with Amelia. But I can¡¯t afford to take any risks. What if it ends up being a ruse and he does in fact only


    want to keep Tony? It¡¯ll be a devastating oue for Amelia.


    Chewing her lip in worry, she asked, ¡°Mr. Hisson, be honest with me. Do you really think that Oscar still


    loves Amelia? I don¡¯t want him to find Amelia just so he could take Tony away from her. Neither Amelia


    nor I am capable of doing anything if that¡¯s the case. We aren¡¯t as rich or powerful as the Clinton family,


    after all.¡±


    Derrick said nothing for a brief moment as he recalled that day when he had a meal with Oscar. The


    latter¡¯s determined look was still fresh in his memory. He could tell that Oscar was in deep. There was


    no way that the man was not still head over heels for Amelia.


    With that, Derrick nodded firmly. ¡°I¡¯m very sure he¡¯s still in love with her. Oscar is a man who has all the


    money and power one could only dream of, so he doesn¡¯t have to do anything that he isn¡¯t willing to.


    The fact that he invested all resources into finding Amelia means something. Frankly speaking, child


    custody is really not that important in the eyes of the rich and powerful like the Clintons. With money


    like that, the Clinton family has plenty of other options. Adoption, surrogacy¡­ The list goes on. In my


    opinion, if Tony¡¯s mother weren¡¯t Amelia, Oscar wouldn¡¯t even have cared this much.¡±


    His words assured and saddened Tiffany in equal measures. She looked at her boyfriend with a hint of


    mncholy in her eyes. The rich and powerful, huh? Derrick¡¯s in that circle too. Does it mean that he


    wouldn¡¯t care if we were to have a child together?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± the subject of her scrutiny asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Tiffany lowered her gaze, deciding to keep the thought to herself. We only just started


    dating. It¡¯s too soon to talk about marriage and children anyway.


    As if reading her mind, Derrick¡¯s expression turned serious. He hooked a finger under her chin and


    gently tilted her face up. ¡°Tiff,¡± he said solemnly, ¡°don¡¯t you understand what I mean? I¡¯m saying that if a


    man loves a woman, he¡¯ll love the child he had with her. I love you, and I¡¯m serious about our


    rtionship. If we ever have children in the future, I¡¯ll love them because you¡¯re their mother.¡±


    The impassioned statement had Tiffany blushing furiously. There were butterflies in her stomach. ¡°I¡­


    I¡¯m going to check on Amelia,¡± she stammered out an excuse before rushing away in an attempt to


    cover up the sudden shyness she felt.


    Derrick chuckled and watched her go with a tender expression. However, the look melted away into


    displeasure when he caught Rory nearby. The girl was pretending to wipe the coffee table while


    surreptitiously ncing his way.


    Instantly, a frown crept up on his face. He had never liked Rory and her ilk, who were essentially gold-


    diggers, trying to leverage on their youth and beauty to secure a rich husband.


    Hence, he remained standoffish to Rory. Unfortunately, the aloofness only served to make him more


    desirable in the girl¡¯s eyes, and she was already fantasizing about how to get him to notice her more.


    Meanwhile, Tiffany was alone in the bedroom with Amelia after Kurt left with a sleeping Tony in his


    arms.


    ¡°Amelia,¡± she called softly and sat down on the bed next to her friend.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up? Why aren¡¯t you spending time with your boyfriend?¡± Amelia smiled, teasing gently.


    ¡°He¡¯s busy with something,¡± Tiffany said,ing up with a random excuse. She bit her lip in


    uncertainty, silently debating with herself whether to spill the beans about Oscar¡¯s visit to the vi.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡­¡±


    On the one hand, ignorance is bliss¡­ But on the other hand, Amelia has a right to know. It¡¯ll only make


    things worse for everyone if Oscar does find her and catches her by surprise.


    Amelia sensed the hesitance in her friend¡¯s voice. ¡°Tiff, what is it? You know you can tell me anything.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Okay, I do have something to tell you. You have to promise to stay calm though.¡±


    The serious tone had Amelia sober up. She took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Okay. Whatever it is,


    I¡¯m ready to hear it.¡±


    Inwardly, she was mentally preparing herself in the event that Tiffany was here to deliver bad news


    about the blood clot in her brain. While she would have epted it if her condition had worsened, she


    could not help but worry about her son.


    ¡°Tiff, if anything happens to me, please send Tony back to the Clintons,¡± she said quietly. ¡°He¡¯s Oscar¡¯s


    son and the family¡¯s firstborn. They¡¯ll raise him well, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Knowing her friend had misunderstood the situation, Tiffany hurriedly assured her, ¡°No, Amelia, that¡¯s


    not what I was going to say. It¡¯s just that¡­ Oscar came to Beshya today. He found Derrick¡¯s vi and


    went there to look for you.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she had not expected to hear about Oscar from Tiffany.


    Her chest tightened, awash by a myriad of feelings she found hard to suppress.


    It took her several moments before she could find her voice again. ¡°He¡¯s really here? Let me guess. It¡¯s


    to get me to hand over child custody, isn¡¯t it?¡± A bitter smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. In her


    opinion, it was the most likely reason why Oscar was looking for her, especially since he had already


    hooked up with another woman. She was not so conceited to think Oscar was so smitten with her that


    he would travel all the way to Beshya just to fix their rtionship.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    A part of her had always been unconvinced that Oscar loved her as much as she did him. He wouldn¡¯t


    have gotten together with Isabe so soon after our divorce otherwise. The notion that he had slept


    with Isabe left a bitter taste in her mouth. It¡¯s so ironic¡­ I backed out because of Cassie, but it was


    ultimately Isabe who got together with Oscar. What a ssic tale of two dogs fighting for a bone


    while a third runs away with it.


    She chuckled self-deprecatingly. Oh well. It¡¯s over now. I already divorced him, after all. There¡¯s no


    point being melodramatic about it.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 334

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 334


    Chapter 334 She Merely Lost Her Eyes


    ¡°Are you all right, Babe?¡± asked Tiffany, as Amelia¡¯s ever-evolving mood got her quite concerned.


    Amelia appeared rather grim once she recollected herself. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Tiffany sped her friend¡¯s hand between her own palms. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing. Even though Oscar


    went to the vi, I¡¯m quite positive that Jeremy and the others wouldn¡¯t divulge anything that they


    shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    That yielded a shake of the head and a subdued smile from Amelia. ¡°I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s just that after so


    many months, I wasn¡¯t expecting him to still be finding me. Could Tony really be so important to him


    that he wouldn¡¯t even grant me my only wish?¡±


    All Tiffany understood was that Amelia might be under some degree of misapprehension. ¡°Babe,


    doesn¡¯t it ur to you that perhaps he might actually not bepletely over you?¡±


    Amelia disagreed and replied with some poignancy, ¡°I know my own ce. He¡¯s already got Isabe,


    and they are perfectly suited for each other, so I assume that he wouldn¡¯t be pandering over some


    woman who left without a word.¡±


    In actuality, Amelia wascking in self-esteem way before she lost her sight. Even though she did her


    best to adopt a cheerful disposition, it would be disingenuous to im that she was wholly unaffected


    by her own physical impairment. However, her mood had been mostly stable, and what had transpired


    did not make her temperamental. As far as that went, she was already managing the situation better


    than most.


    She handled herself wellpared to those who unexpectedly lost their sense of sight, or at least, the


    optimism she exuded sometimes led others to forget the fact that she was blind.


    Tiffany hesitated when she regarded Amelia¡¯s unfocused gaze. ¡°Have you considered the possibility


    that Oscar might be going to this extraordinary length to locate you simply because he wants you


    back?¡±


    That caused Amelia¡¯s body to stiffen momentarily, and then she eked out a bitter smile. ¡°I can¡¯t see


    anymore. When he could practically have any woman he wants, someone like myself won¡¯t be good


    enough for him.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When it came down to it, it was her own inferiorityplex that ultimately convinced her that her


    disability made her unfit for the seemingly perfect Oscar. The standout of a man was like the glorious


    sun that stood in stark contrast to the dying star that was herself. To her, moring to remain by his


    side would be unbing.


    Tiffany¡¯s brows creased into a furrow. ¡°You¡¯re a great person, Babe. I forbid you to think less of


    yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already blind, Tiff. I can¡¯t even get myself to the restroom without help, and I am also dependent on


    Kurt and you to take care of Tony should he gets sick. Someone like me¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s smile belied a hint


    of emptiness in her tone.


    ¡°Amelia.¡± Tiffany was not amused, and she was having none of it.


    ¡°Everything that I¡¯ve said is the truthid bare, Tiff, and I¡¯ve made my peace with it, really,¡± Amelia


    countered gently.


    ¡°Stop putting yourself down like this. You¡¯ve great qualities. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have had so many


    guys who were into you,¡± Tiffany replied in protest.


    Amelia shrugged her off in good humor before she stood herself up from the bed, resolved to move on


    from the topic. ¡°Could I get a little help, Tiff? I¡¯d like to get some air over by the window.¡±


    Tiffany dlyplied. She pushed the windows out when they got there, and Amelia quietly let the


    coolness of the breeze that entered caress her own face.


    That seemed to have lifted thetter¡¯s spirits as it showed on the corner of her lips. ¡°Things aren¡¯t


    actually too bad for me right now, Tiff. I have a steadfast friend like you. Tony is growing well day by


    day, and¡­¡± She allowed herself to take a moment before she continued, ¡°There¡¯s also Kurt. Do help


    me to set him up with a gentle and thoughtful girl. He¡¯s been nothing but good to us, so I don¡¯t want to


    impose upon him any more than I already have.¡±


    Tiffany nced over and sighed.


    ¡°How is Kurt not good enough, Babe? Why won¡¯t you give him a chance?¡± Tiffany saw that as her


    opening to bring up a past conversation.


    Amelia ced a hand on her own chest. ¡°You¡¯ve already learned how to love someone, Tiff, and also


    experienced what that felt like. Hence, you ought to understand that once you have someone in your


    heart, there will no more room for another. Even if it¡¯s no longer possible between Oscar and myself, I


    can only regard Kurt as a dear friend and nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Have it your way.¡± The resigned Tiffany relented in finality.


    When she turned toward the doorway and expectantly spotted the stone-faced Kurt standing there,


    Tiffany shrugged and conveyed her thoughts to him by mouthing them. ¡°Not that I don¡¯t want to help,


    Kurt. I¡¯ve already done what I could. You should know that you¡¯ve got to be patient as you¡¯ve got your


    work cut out trying to woo this one.¡±


    Conversely, the man turned his attention to Amelia. His previously staid eyes appeared more distant


    than before.


    He continued to regard her silently before he made his approach. Tiffany then whispered softly, ¡°Kurt¡¯s


    here.¡±


    That caught Amelia slightly off guard.


    Kurt came briskly before Amelia and regarded her intently. ¡°How are you settling in so far?¡±


    She acknowledged him with a nod and a smile. ¡°It¡¯s been quite pleasant here. I can still sense things


    even though my eyes cannot see, so thank you for your thoughtfulness, Kurt.¡±


    Her response seemed to soften the steely expression on his face. ¡°That¡¯s good to know. I can go find


    another ce if you are notfortable here.¡±


    Amelia quickly shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to all that trouble. I think it¡¯s great here. After all,


    property prices in Beshya aren¡¯t exactly the most affordable, and a spacious unit like this couldn¡¯t have


    been cheap. Since you bought it only because of Tiff and me, it¡¯s only right that I pay you back.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± declined Kurt tly.


    Amelia¡¯s consternation then showed on her exquisite features.


    ¡°This house is expensive, Kurt. I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re friends, Amelia, and considering that Tony¡¯s my godson as well, you don¡¯t have to stand on


    ceremony with me. The way I see it, material purchases are trivialities. To be honest, prior to our


    meeting, I have amassed quite a fortune over the years and really have no idea how to spend it. But


    now, I¡¯d dly splurge on Tony and you.¡± Those words might seem frivolous, but they came across as


    sincere with the way Kurtmunicated them.


    Amelia was a little perplexed and also somewhat pressurized by Kurt¡¯s openness about his romantic


    overtures.


    His attempts, forceful yet gentle at times, felt like a meticulously weaved steadily cast over her. It


    stealthily entrapped her and left her feeling overwhelmed.


    She instinctively took a step back. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Kurt, because frankly, this is bing


    kind of stressful for me.¡±


    The look in Kurt¡¯s eyes alluded to his mild disappointment, but nevertheless, he responded in earnest,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for putting you in such a position, but I¡¯m not giving up. As long as you remain single, I will


    continue to be hopeful.¡±


    With that, he made straight for the exit.


    Amelia¡¯s trepidation was obvious. ¡°Kurt¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone, Babe,¡± Tiffany helpfully pointed out.


    She could not help but quietly bemoan as she looked upon Amelia. Sometimes, being the subject of


    unwanted attention could make being unlucky in love seem preferable in contrast.


    A flummoxed Amelia turned to Tiffany and blinked her unfocused eyes several times haplessly. ¡°Why


    do you think Kurt fancies me?¡± How could he have fallen for her, seeing that they had never been


    intimate in any manner before?


    This was something that Amelia had never been able to wrap her head around, and she doubted that


    she would be able to handle any more emotional debt in view of everything that was already on her


    te.


    Tiffany reached over and tidied up her friend¡¯s fringes. ¡°Don¡¯t fret your little head over it, Babe. There


    wouldn¡¯t be as many men and women who are tormented by love if it¡¯s so easy to rationalize.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be indebted to Kurt,¡± Amelia exhaled in despondence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I think he¡¯smitting himself quite willingly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely for that reason that I can¡¯t put him through this. He¡¯s a good man, but it¡¯s impossible


    between us. As such, I shouldn¡¯t be leading him on.¡±


    With a frown, Tiffany persisted. ¡°On top of being pretty cute, Kurt¡¯s highly skilled and also very capable


    financially. Even though he might have brushes with danger at times while out on missions, he still


    comes across as being very dependable. Why won¡¯t you consider it? It¡¯s not as if he can¡¯t hold a candle


    to Oscar. A major plus is that he doesn¡¯te with the family baggage Oscar has. You can¡¯t get any


    better than that, Babe.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the gifted Pandarus, Tiff. If only you aren¡¯t so fixated on pimping out your own friend for


    your first dealing,¡± the hapless Amelia responded genially.


    Tiffany then feigned offense and proceeded to attack Amelia in her sensitive spots. The other woman,


    who was very susceptible to ticklishness, howled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiff. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Amelia sought a


    desperate retreat while she begged for mercy.


    Tiffany started to burst outughing as well. ¡°Call me Pandarus, will you? What a callous girl you are!


    Truly, it saddens me that you¡¯d even question my intentions while my hair is fast turning white just


    worrying for your future happiness here.¡±


    After messing around for some time, the two finally copsed together on the bed in exhaustion.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west loosened up like that, right, Babe?¡± said Tiffany as she tried to catch


    her breath.


    ¡°Too long.¡± That felt nostalgic to Amelia as well. After graduation, they dove right into their journeys as


    rookies in the workforce. They bungled their way through that dog-eat-dog world they were in, leaving


    themselves without space to slow down and take stock. Had it not been for the setup that happened,


    perhaps they might both still be struggling inside the corporate arena, trying painfully to keep their


    heads above water. Perhaps then, she might not have gone through that five bittersweet years of


    marriage with Oscar as well. It was also quite probable that Tiffany would not have left the corporate


    world to be the celebrated author she was now; adored by countless readers and whose


    published novels were hailed as instant ssics.


    The way that incident reshaped the fates of both Tiffany and herself left her wondering whether she


    should hate Faye or thank her for everything she did. If it were not for thetter¡¯s machinations back in


    the day, perhaps they would both still be caught up with scrapping tooth and nail for meager earnings.


    The wheels of fortune are in constant motion. In retrospect, what appeared to be a crisis could very


    well turn out to be a wee opportunity.


    That being said, she felt somewhat grateful to Faye, for it was thetter who brought about her meeting


    with Oscar, which subsequently led to their union as man and wife. Even though it was only on paper


    and they inevitably ended up divorcing, it gave her a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to experience the


    greatest love of all. With that, she could see herself dying without regrets.


    Tiffany suddenly recalled something amusing. ¡°Babe, I just remembered how you looked when you


    began working. So fresh-faced with your two braided pigtails and no makeup, you were so fair-skinned


    too. If anyone told me that you¡¯d be an alluring beauty that no one could take their eyes off in a


    few years, I¡¯d definitely smack the heck out of them for daring to mar your innocence with the notion of


    sexiness. Then out of nowhere, you started dressing more fashionably and bing prettier and more


    sensual in the process. However, we both seemed to have lost the purity and carefreeness of youth.¡±


    Meanwhile, Amelia held her silence.


    She, too, reminisced about the times when she was younger and oozing with naivety. Regardless of


    how much she resembled Cassie on the outside, her gradual gravitation toward Oscar perhaps spurred


    her own subconscious desire to transform herself and to shake off the burden of being Cassie¡¯s


    doppelganger. Deep down, she simply did not want to exist as thetter¡¯s substitute.


    The smiling Tiffany sat upright. ¡°Enough of that. Being alive and well and living in rtivefort


    already makes us better off than most people, so what more can we ask for?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s lips curled into a smidgen of a smile.


    Indeed, apart from losing her sight, she found little else toin about. Fate merely took away one


    amongst many things that she most cared about. With everything else that mattered still firmly within


    her grasp, she really did not seem to have too much cause for dissatisfaction.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 335

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 335


    Chapter 335 Making His Move


    Having stayed over for four days, Derrick was prepared to return home. ¡°I¡¯m going to head back, Tiff,¡±


    he said after breakfast while he wiped his lips with a napkin.


    The silverware stiffened between Tiffany¡¯s fingers when she heard that. All of a sudden, the previously


    enjoyable breakfast she was having had lost its appeal.


    Emotions rushed up inside her like a tidal wave while she looked toward Derrick. The more time they


    spent dating, the more she became like other women who were in love, demonstrating a reluctance to


    be apart from the man she loved.


    ¡°So soon?¡± The expression of longing that might bemonce elsewhere was a bit of an anomaly


    when it evoked on Tiffany¡¯s face.


    ¡°Thepany has negotiations for two more television adaptations that I¡¯d be handling, so I have to


    get back earlier to make preparations. Take care of yourself when I¡¯m not around. Remember to eat on


    time and don¡¯t skip your meals just because you¡¯re rushing a manuscript. Also, the adaptation rights to


    your previous novel have been firmed up, and we¡¯ll be getting the top stars in the country to take up the


    male and female lead roles. Shooting willmence in six months, and once that has wrapped up, I¡¯ll


    be turning my focus to marketing. Rest assured that your fame will only grow once the production airs,


    and you, my girlfriend, can surely consider yourself amongst the finest writers by then.¡±


    Though those words did not count as sweet nothings, they were more than music to her ears.


    A discernible hot flush washed over Tiffany¡¯s cheeks as she moved to remind him, ¡°Have a safe flight


    and remember to call when you arrive. Know to bnce things and don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Have


    your meals with regrity. Also, do call me whenever you can find the time.¡±


    Tiffany rambled a bunch, but Derrick was all smiles as he listened. He did not express any overt


    aversion to it even though what she said wasrgely irrelevant.


    Only after they were done being lovey-dovey did Derrick regard Amelia in earnest. ¡°Tiff, Amelia, Oscar


    has already found his way to my vi in Beshya. I think he may be onto me, so it may no longer be


    convenient for me toe back here. Both of you have to be careful, and be sure to call Jeremy


    should you ever need anything. He has worked at the Hissons for decades now and has proven himself


    smart and capable. On top of that, his extensive connections throughout Beshya means he should be a


    tremendous asset to you.¡±


    That left those at the dining table with mixed feelings as made visible on their troubled faces, with


    Amelia feeling especially guilty because of the numerous sacrifices Tiffany had to make on her


    ount.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow Derrick back, Tiff? I think Oscar will be too preupied to question why you¡¯ve


    returned if you go back quietly. Should he ever run into you, you can tell him that we¡¯ve already fallen


    out and that you have no idea where I¡¯ve taken Tony. With Derrick¡¯s protection, he shouldn¡¯t be able to


    do anything to you.¡± After some consideration, Amelia proposed what she thought would be the most


    ideal solution to their predicament.


    Whatever traces of the wistfulness that might be present within Tiffany¡¯s heart immediately dissipated


    when she heard what Amelia said.


    She became slightly somber. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean, Babe? Are you trying to chase me


    away?¡±


    Amelia was nonplussed. ¡°You know that I don¡¯t mean it that way, Tiff. It¡¯s so hard for Derrick and you to


    finallye together, and time is what you need at this very moment to foster your rtionship.


    There¡¯s no need for you to whittle your days away here with a blind bat like me. Besides, you can¡¯t


    possibly be by my side all the time as you¡¯ll eventually have to get married and start a family of your


    own.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Tiffany took a deep drawl as she tried to settle her own emotions.


    That was when Derrick offered up a timely interjection, ¡°It¡¯ll be good for Tiff to stay here with you,


    Amelia. Considering how close she is to you, she¡¯d be worried and unhappy if I were to drag her off


    somewhere else, so it¡¯s just as well that she stays to take care of you and I fly back whenever possible.


    As the adage goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. It¡¯ll make our time together that much more


    precious.¡±


    Once again, Amelia¡¯s attempt to speak was hijacked by Tiffany.


    ¡°I like Beshya, Babe, and I think that it¡¯s a nice ce to settle down in. Derrick has also talked about


    relocating the publishingpany office here. After all, Beshya¡¯s a major city and a gathering ce for


    outstanding talent. Thus, shifting here could be better for thepany¡¯s development,¡± Tiffany


    exined.


    Amelia wanted to respond, but again, Derrick spoke up before her, ¡°It¡¯s as Tiff put it, Amelia. It really is


    my intention to establish a branch office, and Larson Group also has a branch office set up in Beshya.


    In the future, I¡¯ll have an increasing number of opportunities to make work trips here. You don¡¯t have to


    worry about the distance affecting my rtionship with Tiff because I¡¯m serious about her, and we¡¯d be


    looking to tie the knot when the time is right.¡±


    Amelia breathed a sigh of relief as she was genuinely concerned that her presence would drive a


    wedge in the rtionship Derrick and Tiffany had worked so hard to build together. Knowing that the


    two of them already had their own ns mapped out did help to lessen her unease.


    In fact, it was Tiffany herself who helped to pack Derrick¡¯s luggage. She had already gotten that out of


    the way the day before once she learned that Derrick would be leaving. Nevertheless, hearing about it


    that day still proved difficult for her. That was why she deliberately took things slowly in the hope that it


    could dy Derrick¡¯s departure.


    However reluctant she was, she had to let him go when the time for him to leave approached so that he


    could get to the airport in time.


    After Tiffany sent him to the airport, she held him tightly. ¡°Take care, and call me when you get there.¡±


    Derrick ran a hand through her hair. ¡°Cheer up now. I¡¯ll be back in Beshya sooner than you realize.¡±


    Tiffany withdrew herself from her man¡¯s embrace, then without regard for the urbanites who passed


    them, she stood on her tiptoes and nted a kiss upon his cheeks. ¡°Hold it together should Oscar


    come calling. Don¡¯t let him in on Amelia¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me on this?¡±


    Tiffany shook her head.


    ¡°I do, but I¡¯m worried that Oscar will deliberately implicate the publishingpany that you worked so


    hard to build up because of Amelia,¡± she replied with a frown.


    Derrick dotingly stroked her nose andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your man isn¡¯t such a pushover. I¡¯ll give


    Oscar a good run for his money.¡±


    They held off their goodbyes for as long as they could before Derrick finally passed through security


    and boarded the ne.


    Afterward, Tiffany drove back to the apartment. Rory approached the moment she spotted her pulling


    up. ¡°You¡¯re back, Tiffany. Is Derrick, I mean Mr. Hisson, already on the flight home?¡±


    Tiffany shot her a look. ¡°You¡¯re just a caregiver, Rory. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little too nosy?¡±


    That left Rory looking difited.


    Tiffany then walked right past her and into the room to check in on Amelia.


    Once in the room, Tiffany chuckled when she saw Tony on the bed practicing turning himself over.


    Amelia¡¯s ears perked up, and she asked affably, ¡°Is that you, Tiff?¡±


    Tony was happily ying on his own when Tiffany approached. She picked him up and fiddled with


    him. ¡°Tony¡¯s put on some weight again, Babe. I can totally see him bing a pudgy little boy if he


    keeps this up, but he¡¯s going to be the most handsome one there is.¡±


    The boy was indeed growing fast, and his features were bing more exquisite as his face


    elongated.


    ¡°He definitely has an appetite, but things should improve when he starts to gain height,¡± replied Amelia


    assuredly.


    Tiffany plopped herself down beside her friend while she continued to y with the baby in her arms.


    ¡°What was on your mind just now, Babe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just thought about how nice all of you¡¯ve been to me and how there¡¯s nothing I could do


    to repay you guys,¡± said Amelia as she shook her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with this mncholy, silly.¡± The amused Tiffanyughed.


    Ameliaughed as well, except an inexplicable sorrow crept up on her as she did.


    She held Tiffany¡¯s hand and regarded her solemnly. ¡°Call Derrick when he gets off his flightter and


    ask him not to pit himself against Oscar anymore. As the Clintons rule the roost there, it will not bode


    well for Derrick¡¯spany should he oppose Oscar. There¡¯s no reason for him to risk ruining his life¡¯s


    work for an outsider like me.¡±


    Tiffany eked out a consoling smile. ¡°Babe, you must have faith that Derrick has what it takes to counter


    Oscar and trust that he¡¯d be fine. I will not allow the Clintons to snatch Tony away from you either, as


    he is very dear to all of us.¡±


    Amelia remained ill at ease as the Clintons continued on the up and up while she had already lost her


    sense of sight. Hence, she had a hunch that Oscar would eventually track her down no matter where


    she went. What did she even have at her disposal to resist them with when that time arrived? On


    ount of her disability alone, the prospect of the judge awarding her legal custody over Tony


    bordered on the impossible.


    Beneath her calm veneer, Amelia was panicking inside. She feared that the motivation behind Oscar¡¯s


    dogged search for her was merely to recover baby Tony whom she had quietly spirited away. Once


    behind the imprable walls of the Clinton residence, she was afraid that she would never have


    another chance toy her eyes upon her son again.


    Judging from the awful expression on Amelia¡¯s face, Tiffany had a good guess as to what was


    bothering her friend. Seeing how aggressive Oscar had been, she too was secretly concerned for


    Derrick and worried about the lengths Oscar might go to get Amelia¡¯s location from him.


    On both sides were the people she cared for the most. She did not want to see Amelia hurt, nor did she


    wish for their initial act of willfulness to lead to the ruination of the career Derrick had painstakingly


    established for himself.


    Tiffany was in a dilemma.


    Elsewhere, Derrick had barely stepped off his flight when he found himself intercepted by two men in


    ck and ushered to a car. After which, he calmly followed and settled himself into the back seat.


    ¡°Gentlemen, should I not at least expect a name since your boss is inviting me over for a chat?¡±


    If the men heard his query, they offered no response to it.


    Derrick did not press further, and he uncharacteristically refrained from putting up any semnce of


    resistance. That was because he was quite certain that Oscar was the one behind this. It took him a


    little by surprise how quickly thetter was able to have someone move on him the moment he


    alighted, and it urred to him that Oscar might be bing impatient.


    Derrick scratched his chin. The chance to cross paths with someone who was sharp brought out that


    long-dormantpetitiveness within himself. He had been aware of Oscar¡¯s fame for some time and


    lamented the fact that they never had the opportunity to coborate owing to a difference in business


    direction. Now that a chance to cross swords had presented itself, he was keen to witness for himself


    the capabilities of the one hailed as the wizard of the corporate world by those old foxes.


    He was practically rubbing his hands in anticipation of their meeting.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 336

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 336


    Chapter 336 Face Off


    The two men dressed entirely in ck drove the car into the gateway of a grand vi. Upon arriving at


    the entrance, one of the men opened the door for Derrick. ¡°Mr. Hisson, we¡¯ve arrived. Please exit the


    car,¡± he uttered in a cold voice.


    Following the man¡¯s instructions, Derrick made his way out of the car and tidied his rumpled clothing. A


    teasing smile formed on his face when he noticed the luxurious vi. ¡°It looks like your boss sees me as


    a valued guest. I was under the impression that I would be locked in a dark, dingy cell. Is he being


    more benevolent because I¡¯m the head of a publishingpany?¡±


    When they heard Derrick¡¯s casual remark, the corners of their mouths twitched. It was the first time


    they saw someone who remained soposed despite being invited to the vi.


    Is he truly so bold? Or is he just foolishly conceited?


    Nheless, their stony facades did not crack. ¡°Mr. Hisson, please enter. Our boss is waiting for you.¡±


    Derrick nodded at them before he strode into the vi.


    Hugo, who had been notified of Derrick¡¯s arrival, was already waiting for thetter in the lobby. ¡°Mr.


    Hisson, please follow me upstairs. Our boss is waiting for you,¡± he called out cordially.


    With what seemed like a smile, Derrick nced at Hugo and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you guys hosted


    such a grand weing ceremony for my arrival. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m undeserving of it.¡±


    Hugo did not appear amused by Derrick¡¯s joke. ¡°Mr. Hisson, you should head upstairs. Our boss is not


    a patient man.¡±


    Without another word, Derrick followed Hugo¡¯s instructions. Although he had been forcibly brought here


    the moment hended, Derrick¡¯s nonchnce made it seem as if he was a distinguished guest of this


    vi.


    As Derrick entered the study, he instantly caught sight of a broad-shouldered silhouette standing by the


    window. The corners of his lips twitched upwards slightly. It looks like my predictions were correct. Who


    else would it be if not Oscar Clinton?


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, this truly calls for celebration. What a coincidence that our paths crossed again.¡± Derrick


    pped his hands in delight. It sounded as if he had just reunited with his long-lost friend.


    Oscar turned around and sized Derrick up before pointing toward the sofa. ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Derrick did as he was told. ¡°Since you went through all this trouble to bring me here, I¡¯m assuming you


    didn¡¯t do it just to catch up with me,¡± Derrick said as he raised his brows.


    Oscar handed him the picture he had received from Hugo. ¡°One of your men must have informed you


    that I dropped by your vi in Beshya. This is the picture I found whilst I was there. Would you care to


    exin?¡±


    When Derrick noticed the photograph of Amelia that was handed to him, his eyes darkened. Yet, his


    dark gaze vanished as quickly as it appeared. ¡°Mr. Clinton, would you believe me if I told you that I¡¯ve


    secretly been in love with Amelia all these years? I instructed someone to take this picture in secret so


    that I could gaze at it and relieve my lovesickness,¡± he remarked with a smile.


    Immediately, Oscar shot him a warning re.


    Derrick merely shrugged. ¡°Even after I¡¯ve spoken the truth, you refuse to trust me. What else can I say


    to exin it?¡±


    A murderous glint seemed to gleam in Oscar¡¯s fearsome re. With a low voice, he said, ¡°Derrick,


    don¡¯t test my patience. I know that you are one of the sessors of the Hisson family. Indeed, it is


    common knowledge that the Hissons are one of the most influential families in this city. However, even


    your grandfather is afraid of the Clintons. As his grandson, are you willing to sacrifice your entire family


    and ce them in a difficult position just for two women? I¡¯ve caught wind that your mom¡¯s sickness


    gues her every year. Aren¡¯t you afraid that her health might deteriorate if she hears what happens to


    the Hissons? I¡¯m not joking around. In order to find my wife, I will not hesitate to do even the most


    unspeakable things. Every day, I am closer to the brink of insanity. It¡¯s best if you do not push me off


    the edge.¡±


    Hearing this, Derrick jolted in shock. Yet, it was not because he was startled by Oscar¡¯s threat. Rather,


    it was the sadness in Oscar¡¯s gaze that moved his heart. Being the Clintons¡¯ heir, Oscar possessed


    immeasurable wealth and the devotion of his countless supporters. With such power at his disposal,


    Oscar was practically invincible. For him to be so desperate, Amelia must mean the world to him.


    Only those who had experienced true love could understand the heart-wrenching pain of missing their


    loved ones.


    At the same time, Derrick noticed that Oscar had lost a considerable amount of weight. Not only were


    his cheeks sunken in, but he also had a look of despair in his eyes. Overall, Oscar looked like a


    trapped wolf that had its eyes fixated on its prey.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, although it has only been a while since west met, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. You should


    take good care of your body. Don¡¯t neglect your health for the sake of work. It is important to have a


    bnce between work and leisure,¡± Derrick replied as he skirted around the topic Oscar brought up


    earlier.


    Oscar¡¯s scowl deepened. ¡°Derrick, we both know that¡¯s not what I want to hear.¡±


    Derrick couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It won¡¯t be easy to fool Oscar.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, let me tell you the truth. When Amelia and Tiffany first fled Saspiuburg, they called me and


    asked for my help to cross Beshya¡¯s borders. I pulled a few strings to get them there and allowed them


    to stay in a vi that I purchased in Beshya. After half a month, they told me that they were leaving.


    Initially, I wanted to stop them. I¡¯m sure you are aware of the feelings I have for Tiffany. I wanted to get


    in a romantic rtionship with her. Unfortunately, she did not reciprocate my feelings. I¡¯m not the type


    of man to cling to someone, so I bought them flight tickets to Zaprington. They imed that the


    beautiful scenery there would be a fitting environment for a child to grow up in.¡± Derrick¡¯s words were a


    mixture of truths and lies. Although Derrick was a good liar, the unconvinced look on Oscar¡¯s face


    clearly meant that he had not bought into the statement.


    Derrick shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯ve told you nothing but the truth. There¡¯s nothing I can do


    if you still distrust me.¡±


    ¡°I want Amelia¡¯s phone number. Don¡¯t you dare im that you don¡¯t have it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you joking? Amelia is your ex-wife. How can you not have her phone number?¡±


    ¡°Derrick, don¡¯t y games with me. I want her new phone number,¡± Oscar thundered.


    Promptly, Derrick held his phone out to Oscar. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have her number too. If


    you don¡¯t believe me, you can scroll through my contact list to have a look for yourself. If Amelia¡¯s


    number is there, I¡¯ll hand it to you without a fight.¡±


    Oscar made no move to take the phone in Derrick¡¯s outstretched hand. ¡°Derrick, since you refuse to tell


    me the truth, don¡¯t even think of stepping a single foot out of this vi,¡± he uttered coldly.


    ¡°Are you nning to put me under house arrest?¡± Derrick asked in a casual tone as he remained as


    cool as a cucumber.


    Derrick¡¯s question was met with silence from Oscar¡¯s end, which signified thetter¡¯s affirmation of his


    question.


    Derrick lightheartedly chuckled as he stuffed his phone back into his pocket. Deep down, he let out a


    sigh of relief. He was terrified that Oscar would actually take his phone. Everything would be doomed if


    he saw Amelia¡¯s name saved in my contact list.


    Derrick crossed his legs and said, ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    ¡°If you fancy yourself faster than my guards¡¯ bullets, you are free to put up a fight,¡± Oscar retorted


    sharply.


    Once again, Derrick shrugged his shoulders.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Since Derrick was alone, he could hardly put up a match against Oscar¡¯s guards. Furthermore, Derrick


    reckoned himself a true gentleman and refused to use his fists unless absolutely necessary.


    ¡°Oscar, you¡¯ve won.¡± Only an idiot would be foolish enough to invoke more trouble by attempting to


    escape.


    Meanwhile, the man in question did not even bat an eye.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, how long do you n to keep me here? When I first returned from Beshya, I informed


    Granddad and Mom about my trip. Once they notice my absence, they will send someone toe


    looking for me. What if my grandfatheres knocking on the Clinton residence? Despite your father¡¯s


    lofty status, I¡¯m sure he will not turn down an old man. Our families have always co-existed peacefully


    with each other. Are you willing to cause such tension?¡± Derrick nced at Oscar as he spoke.


    ¡°As long as you tell me everything you know, the peace between our families will remain. But if you


    refuse to cooperate, don¡¯t even think of leaving this vi.¡±


    Derrick let out a bark ofughter. He seemed even more amused than ever. ¡°Mr. Clinton, it is against


    thew to put someone on house arrest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only inviting you here as a guest. You aren¡¯t tied up, and I have not demanded a ransom from the


    Hissons too. Furthermore, you entered my car willingly. You also made no move to resist my men the


    entire journey here. When did I ever kidnap you?¡± Oscar dead-panned.


    Derrick¡¯s bright grin grew wider. However, his smirk looked out of ce in the gravity of this situation.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, this is the first time that I¡¯ve met someone who is better at giving excuses than me. I must


    admit, I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    Oscar folded his arms across his broad chest as both men locked gazes with each other across the


    room. Neither of them refused to be the first one to concede in this face-off.


    After several moments, Derrick finally rose to his feet. ¡°Since you have no intention of letting me leave,


    will you be giving me a room to stay in? I spent my days in Beshya attending countless meetings. After


    my long flight, I¡¯m feeling a little exhausted. Would you mind letting me take a nap?¡±


    Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, Oscar did not protest. Instead, he instructed his staff to escort Derrick to a


    guest room.


    Once Derrick left the room, Oscar called for Hugo to enter.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Have you installed security cameras at every corner of this vi?¡± Oscar asked.


    ¡°Rest assured, boss. Everything has been prepared.¡±


    ¡°I want eyes on him 24/7. The moment he calls someone, I want you to investigate it. If he ever


    contacts Tiffany, make sure you check the source of that call too.¡±


    Hugo nodded in response. Suddenly, he thought of something and said to Oscar hesitantly, ¡°Boss, now


    that we have captured Derrick, why don¡¯t we interrogate him? This way, he will spill the beans about


    Mrs. Clinton¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that he is one of the sessors of the Hisson family. Old Mr. Hisson is rather fond of him


    too, so I can¡¯t harm him out of respect for Old Mr. Hisson. I do not wish to destroy the rtionship


    between our families unless it is ourst resort,¡± Oscar exined. Truthfully, there was another reason


    too. Although Oscar could interrogate Derrick using forceful methods, he couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to


    Derrick¡¯s close connection with Tiffany. Once Oscar reunited with Amelia, he didn¡¯t want Tiffany sowing


    discord between them because of Derrick.


    I can¡¯t underestimate Tiffany¡¯s influence over Amelia. Tiffany might be able to destroy our rtionship


    with just a single sentence. After all, women can be terrifying if they are provoked.


    A woman¡¯s wrath was capable of bringing a man to his knees. Hence, Oscar was reluctant tosh out


    against Derrick. He was afraid that Amelia might vanish into thin air if he ever did something that


    displeased her. The mere thought of never meeting her again was enough to make Oscar¡¯s heart sink


    in despair. I never want to experience this torturous suffering again!

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 337

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 337


    Chapter 337 The Visit


    Derrick ended up staying at the vi for five days. As though he knew Oscar was keeping him under


    surveince, he refrained from using his phone. Yet, despite appearing calm as if he were on vacation,


    deep down, anxiety roiled in him. In the past five days, he had not contacted Tiffany and was worried


    that she would assume the worst. However, his hands were tied.


    He had a hunch that Tiffany would call him the moment he switched on his phone. When that


    happened, the bodyguards lurking in the dark would be able to trace the call to its source and find out


    Amelia and Tiffany¡¯s address. It was too big of a risk for him to take, so he resorted to enduring the


    captivity.


    Derrick could y the waiting game. It was a battle of patience between him and Oscar, and he had


    nothing to lose. Once the Hissons showed up to free him, he would be able to exin everything to


    Tiffany.


    The more anxious he was, the more indifferent he appeared to be on the surface, whereby he carried


    out his daily activities as if it were just another day.


    The bodyguards who were monitoring him were in awe of his tenacity. One of them blurted out, ¡°Hugo,


    by the looks of it, Mr. Hisson is a hard one to break. He looks unruffled despite being held captive. I


    think that our boss finally met his match.¡±


    Hugonded a hard smack on the man¡¯s head. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense and keep your eyes on the


    man. If he gets the best of us, that¡¯ll be the end of our career. Boss doesn¡¯t need a bunch of good-for-


    nothings who take his money but produce no results.¡±


    Everyone else fell quiet.


    ¡°Hugo, you know we¡¯re loyal to Boss. We saw how badly Mrs. Clinton¡¯s departure affected him, and we


    honestly empathize with his plight. If we could, we would search the end of the world to find Mrs.


    Clinton.¡± A bodyguard broke the heavy silence. They had started working for Oscar in their youth and


    thus were devoted to him, their loyalty unwavering throughout the years.


    Hugo mulled over his words before clearing his throat and saying, ¡°All right. I trust that you¡¯re all


    sincere about helping Boss. Therefore, please keep your mind to it and watch Derrick closely. If you


    find any clues, investigate them immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the bodyguards boomed in unison as they threw themselves into work, micro-analyzing


    Derrick¡¯s every action.


    Half an hourter, a bodyguard piped up, ¡°Hugo, we know many torturous methods to get information.


    Why aren¡¯t we using those on him? He¡¯s human, after all. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll spill the beans after being


    tortured.¡±


    Hugo smacked him upside his head. ¡°Get those thoughts out of your mind. We¡¯re not going to inflict


    any physical harm on the man unless we receive orders from Boss. You better watch yourself. If you


    ever cross Boss, you¡¯d be considered lucky to be able to walk out of here alive,¡± he warned.


    ¡°Hugo, you know that it¡¯s just all talk. I¡¯m just angry on Boss¡¯ behalf. I can¡¯t believe the audacity of Mrs.


    Clinton! Boss loves her wholeheartedly, yet she just vanished with their son. If I were him, I would¡ª¡±


    He was interrupted by yet another firm smack on his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about badmouthing Mrs. Clinton and do your job properly. I¡¯m going outside for a


    smoke.¡± Having said that, Hugo turned and left the room.


    With no outlet to vent his anger, the indignant bodyguard unleashed his fury on Derrick. He pointed at


    the monitor as he threatened, ¡°Derrick, you better watch out. Make sure you don¡¯t expose yourself, or


    I¡¯ll screw you up so badly that you¡¯ll regret being born.¡±


    Naturally, Derrick had no idea that he had incited such rage. He went on with his day, his calm


    demeanor giving nothing away. Contrary to his serene state, the tense atmosphere at the Hisson


    residence was suffocating.


    The Hissons were seated on the couch, their expressions grim. Kate wiped away the tears on the


    corners of her eyes and said, ¡°Thest I heard from Derrick was five days ago when he called me to


    say that he was back from Beshya. No one has seen him since. I¡¯ve gone to thepany and was told


    by everyone that Derrick never showed up. It¡¯s not like him to act so irresponsibly. Something must


    have happened to him, or else he would not have cut off all contact and disappeared without a word.¡±


    Although Kate was not impressed by Derrick¡¯s choice of a girlfriend, she still cared deeply for her only


    son and would give him the world if she could. Therefore, his disappearance worried her the most.


    Derrick¡¯s father, Finnick Hisson, enveloped his wife in an embrace and tried to soothe her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry


    about it. Dad already sent some men to look into it, so I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll hear from them soon.¡±


    Tears ran in rivulets down Kate¡¯s face. She was a timeless beauty, and despite her age, she maintained


    a youthful appearance. When she cried, the forlorn look on her face would twist one¡¯s heart in anguish.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll go insane if anything happens to Derrick. I wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. He¡¯s my only son.¡±


    Her weak and helpless whimpers made Finnick¡¯s heart ache for her. Seeing his wife in such misery, he


    wished nothing more than to drive all her troubles away.


    ¡°There, there. Derrick is a grown-up. It¡¯s possible that he just switched his phone off to get some alone


    time,¡± Finnick reasoned.


    Despite hisforting words, Kate still wept. Her tears slipped between her fingers and plopped on her


    shirt. As the droplet seeped into the fabric, her sorrow seemed to have also seeped into the hearts of


    everyone present.


    A heavy nket of solemnness settled in the room.


    At that moment, a lean youth dressed in a suit approached them. He bowed deferentially at Terrence


    before reporting, ¡°Mr. Terrence, we have news about Mr. Derrick. He was taken by the son of the


    Clinton family five days ago. We deduced that Mr. Derrick is still with him.¡±


    Terrence frowned, his ssy eyes taking on a cial look. ¡°Oscar Clinton?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± came the reply.


    ¡°Is this information reliable?¡± Terrence asked in a grave tone.


    ¡°We¡¯ve checked all the footage from the airport surveince cameras and cross-checked the number


    te of the car that took Mr. Derrick. We are certain that the car belongs to Mr. Clinton, so it would be


    rational to think that he currently has Mr. Derrick,¡± the youth replied.


    ¡°All right, I understand. You may leave for now.¡± Terrence dismissed his subordinate with a wave.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    After the youth left, Finnick spoke. ¡°Dad, Derrick and Oscar have never crossed paths in business. We


    do have acquaintance with the Clintons on a superficial level, but that¡¯s no reason for Oscar to have


    Derrick over as a guest for such a long time. Do you think there has been a misunderstanding


    somewhere along the way?¡±


    Kate, who had been leaning against Finnick for support, sat upright. Her tears ceased as she pondered


    over his spection. After learning that Oscar was involved in Derrick¡¯s sudden disappearance, she


    had an inkling of what had happened but never expected Oscar to take action so quickly. Judging from


    the situation, the man was intentionally taking it out on them.


    While her mind was churning, she heard Terrence¡¯s voice reverberate through the room.


    ¡°Misunderstanding or not, we¡¯ll have to pay the Clintons a visit. Although we¡¯re not as influential as


    them, we¡¯re not to be messed with. I can¡¯t sit by and let my grandson suffer.¡±


    A thought popped up in Kate¡¯s mind, and she said softly, ¡°Dad, Finnick and I will visit them. You¡¯re not


    as young as you used to be; there¡¯s no need to inconvenience yourself for Derrick.¡±


    Terrence waved her off and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I was also nning to meet Oscar. Though


    I¡¯ve heard about him through my friends in the business scene, I¡¯ve never met him officially. It¡¯ll be an


    excellent opportunity to see for myself if the young man is as brilliant as they make him out to be.¡±


    Kate parted her lips to say something, but she felt Finnick drawing circles on her palm¡ªa signal for her


    to hold her tongue.


    Terrence stood up from his seat and instructed, ¡°Finnick, you and your wife should go and prepare


    some gifts. The Clintons are a prominent family, so make sure that the gifts are not too modest. We¡¯ll


    head over this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± Finnick stood up to answer.


    Terrence was revered by the Hisson family, so anything he said was equivalent to an imperial decree.


    Once the gifts were ready, Kate tugged at Finnick¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Darling, Dad has quite a temper,


    and he¡¯s used to getting his way in our family. I heard that Oscar is pretty aloof despite his young age.


    Do you think that Dad will get riled up by Oscar if hees along?¡±


    Amused by his wife, Finnick assured, ¡°You have to stop treating my dad like a frail old man. He¡¯s been


    involved in the business scene for decades, so he¡¯s been through more than we can ever imagine. He


    wouldn¡¯t be so easily aggravated. Moreover, I¡¯ve met Oscar before. Although he is quite distant, he¡¯s


    polite and respects his elders. He¡¯s not the delinquent you think he is, so don¡¯t worry about it. We, theContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hissons, have fought through many challenges, and we are to be feared instead of being fearful of


    others.¡±


    Kate opened her mouth to rebut but was ultimately rendered speechless.


    That afternoon, Terrence personally paid a visit to the Clintons, apanied by Kate and Finnick.


    Owen and Olivia were taken aback when the Hissons showed up. After all, the two families rarely had


    any contact in business, and the Hissons only asionally made it on their guest list for parties. The


    fact that they would visit out of the blue indicated that there was a hidden motive.


    In spite of their confusion, the Clintons weed their guests with open arms.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Olivia escorted Terrence to his seat. ¡°Mr. Terrence, we haven¡¯t seen you


    ever since you passed on thepany to your children. We miss your presence a lot. How are you


    doingtely?¡± she asked with a warm smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well. I hope we didn¡¯t bother you by visiting you on such short notice,¡± Terrence replied.


    ¡°Of course not! Mr. Terrence, you¡¯re a legend of sorts. It¡¯s hard for us to meet you without reason, so it¡¯s


    an honor to have you visit us.¡± Olivia was courteous as ever.


    Humans were weak againstpliments, and Terrence was no different. When he heard her ttery,


    he let out a heartyugh.


    After they were seated, Oliva voiced tactfully, ¡°Mr. Terrence, surely you didn¡¯te all the way here just


    to have a casual chat with Owen and me. There must be something big that warranted this visit. Please


    be open with us. If it¡¯s within our abilities, we¡¯ll definitely help you out.¡±


    Terrence met her eyes and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. My rascal of a grandson disappeared after


    returning from a business trip to Beshya. My subordinates found out that he had gotten into a car the


    moment he left the airport, and the car just so happens to belong to your son, Oscar. We haven¡¯t heard


    from Derrick in five days, and his phone has been switched off. He hasn¡¯t been to thepany either,


    so I took it upon myself toe and ask Oscar where he has been keeping my grandson.¡±


    Olivia was astounded by that piece of news. ¡°Mr. Terrence, it must be a misunderstanding. Oscar


    barely knows your grandson, and kidnapping someone is simply not in his nature. No one from the


    Clinton family would stoop so low as to harm another individual for mary gain.¡±


    Terrence merely smiled. ¡°I, too, hope that this is a misunderstanding. My guess is that the two


    youngsters are just ying around. However, five days is long enough. I¡¯m getting bored without


    Derrick around to y chess with me, which is why I¡¯m here to ask for him.¡±


    Owen and Olivia exchanged nces.


    Thetter turned to look at Terrence. ¡°Just a moment, Mr. Terrence. I¡¯ll call Oscar right now and ask him


    toe home. If Derrick really is with him, we¡¯ll make sure that Oscar lets him go home. If not, then it


    must have been a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Olivia nodded her acknowledgment and quickly contacted Oscar. After ending the call, she informed


    Terrence, ¡°Mr. Terrence, please wait a while. Oscar is on his way home as we speak.¡±


    Terrence simply smiled and remained silent.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 338

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 338


    Chapter 338 Missing Someone Is Torture


    Two hourster, Oscar entered the room, walking tall and regal. As soon as he appeared in the


    doorway, all three of the Hissons turned to look at him. Three persons, three pairs of eyes with three


    different expressions. Terrence was admiring him, Kate wasparing him to Derrick, and Finnick was


    simply looking at him in mild wonder. After all, he was a brilliant young man; easily liked by all.


    Oscar looked back at the three people seated on the sofa. He recognized Terrence right away. After all,


    he was once a formidable man in the business circle. When Oscar was just starting out in the business


    world, he had been lucky to receive guidance from more experienced mentors. He respected Terrence


    for his straight and honest business mind, unlike the others.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Mr. Terrence,¡± Oscar greeted them politely.


    ¡°Oscar,e sit with us,¡± Olivia called out to him, waving him over to them.


    Once Oscar was seated, Olivia began exining the purpose of the Hissons¡¯ visit. ¡°Oscar, tell me


    honestly, were you the one who grabbed Derrick from the airport?¡±


    Oscar did not bother denying the truth. He nodded and said, ¡°I had something to ask him, so, I sent


    someone to pick him up.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She had thought that the Hissons hade to use her son of


    something he had not done. She had not expected this turn of events.


    ¡°What was so urgent that you needed to keep him for the past five days? Do you know that this could


    be considered uwful detention? Mr. Terrence has evene here personally to ask for Derrick. You


    have to let him go this minute,¡± Olivia said in a disapproving tone.


    ¡°I wanted to hear certain information from Derrick¡¯s personally. However, his lips are a little tight. So, I


    have decided to keep him with me for a few days while they loosened up,¡± Oscar said simply.


    Kate cleared her throat delicately and said in her soft voice, ¡°Mr. Oscar, if Derrick had done you wrong,


    I apologize to you on his behalf. However, he is my only son, and I will be heartbroken indeed if


    something were to happen to him. So, would you please free him first and we can talk about everything


    elseter? I believe the Clintons are not vengeful people. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for you to keep


    my son locked away for so many days.¡±


    Oscar nced at Kate. Surprise shed across his eyes.


    He was taken aback by her beauty. However, he returned to his usual self within a split second. He


    finally knew where Derrick had gotten his good looks from.


    ¡°I think there is a misunderstanding here, Mrs. Hisson. Derrick is staying with me willingly. I¡¯ve not


    locked him away forcefully. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him yourself,¡± Oscar replied casually.


    Kate stared back at Oscar in obvious disbelief.


    ¡°If that is true, then can Derrick return home? I haven¡¯t seen him in several days. Actually, I miss him a


    lot,¡± Kate stated gently.


    Oscar nodded.


    ¡°Since Mr. Terrence has personallye to my door, I wouldn¡¯t dream of keeping his grandson away


    from him,¡± Oscar dered.


    He had already known that the Hissons woulde knocking eventually, so he had never expected to


    keep Derrick locked away for a long time. He just wanted to teach Derrick a lesson. As long as Derrick


    kept in contact with Tiffany, he was sure that he would find Amelia one day. Derrick would eventually


    lead him to her.


    After all, Oscar was in no hurry. No matter how clever Derrick was, he was sure to slip up sooner or


    later. At this moment, it was a waiting game between him and Derrick.


    Oscar¡¯s response was swift. He immediately called Hugo right in front of Terrence and said over the


    phone, ¡°Hugo, you can release Mr. Derrick now.¡±


    Although Hugo seemed surprised by his order, he merely replied obediently, ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    After ending the call, Oscar turned to Terrence and said, ¡°Mr. Terrence, you will see your grandson


    when you get home.¡±


    Terrence gave Oscar a measured look and said with a smile, ¡°Oscar, if my grandson has offended you


    in any way, let me know now. I¡¯ll have a word with him once I get home. The Clintons and the Hissons


    have always been on friendly terms, and I have watched you grow up. There is no need for you to be


    so formal with me.¡±


    Oscar smiled and replied, ¡°If you say so, then I¡¯ll not be so formal with you in the future. Well, it¡¯s


    getting quitete now. Why don¡¯t all of you stay for dinner?¡±


    Finnick and his wife quickly stood up and both turned to lend a hand to the octogenarian Terrence.


    ¡°We¡¯d love that but thank you,¡± Terrence declined politely. ¡°We have dinner prepared at home. Besides,


    I haven¡¯t seen my grandson in a while. I¡¯d like to go home and y a game of chess or two with him.


    We won¡¯t bother you any longer. Let us host you someday. I¡¯ll get the cook to prepare a feast for your


    family. Consider that an apology for whatever wrong my silly grandson has done to you.¡±


    Olivia and Owen also got up from their seat. Olivia said to Terrence, ¡°Oh, you shouldn¡¯t be so nice to


    Oscar. You¡¯ll spoil him!¡±


    The Hissons smiled at Olivia¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Oscar is smarter than I thought! He is certainly much better than my silly grandson. If only Derrick had


    half of Oscar¡¯s sensibilities and returned to the Hisson Group to help me out instead of wasting his time


    in his barely-surviving publishingpany, I wouldn¡¯t be so worried about him! I don¡¯t have many years


    left anyway.¡± Although Terrence spoke disparagingly of his grandson, his face was lit up with pride and


    joy at the mention of Derrick.


    It was clear that Terrence was, in truth, very proud of Derrick.


    ¡°You are too humble!¡± Olivia eximed at Terrence. ¡°Everybody knows that your grandchildren are all


    aplished in their own right. Even the grandchildren who aren¡¯t working for the Hisson Group are


    renowned in their respective fields. You are a winner in life! Your children are filial, and your


    grandchildren are all outstanding!¡± Olivia¡¯s praise was an impable statement of fact.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everybody loved hearing praises, especially a man like Terrence who was so used to being ttered all


    his life. Hearing the praises from Olivia, whom he considered to be almost his equal, put a huge smile


    on his face.


    The Hissons finally left the Clinton residence on a good note.


    As soon as the door shut behind them, Olivia¡¯s face turned dark. She red at Oscar and asked coldly,


    ¡°Oscar, what on earth is going on? How did you get involved with the Hissons? Mr. Terrence even had


    to show up personally at our door! You are getting too bold!¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s just a minor misunderstanding. I¡¯ll sort it out,¡± Oscar replied sullenly.


    Olivia looked at her son¡¯s face and her expression softened. She lowered her voice and said patiently,


    ¡°Oscar, the Hissons and us are in different fields of business. We are not at odds with each other. I


    havee across Derrick several times. He is about your age and a brilliant young man. What I¡¯d like


    you to do is to befriend him or if you can¡¯t be friends with him, then at least don¡¯t make an enemy out of


    him. Don¡¯t put our two families in an awkward position with each other. In the business world, a friend is


    always better than a rival.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Oscar said, lowering his gaze.


    Owen wrapped an arm around his wife and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Olivia. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s sit


    down for dinner. Oscar must be tired after a long day. I think he could use a hot bowl of soup right now.¡±


    Olivia relented and dropped the subject.


    Since Stephanie had gone out with her friends, it was only the three of them at the dinner table that


    night.


    Olivia spooned some soup into her mouth and frowned, suddenly recalling something. She raised her


    head and looked at Oscar. ¡°Oscar, if I remember correctly, Derrick was Tiffany¡¯s former boss, right?¡±


    Oscar paused, his silverware frozen in midair. After a long while, he finally nodded in affirmation.


    Revtion shed across Olivia¡¯s face. She asked in a rather excited voice, ¡°Does Derrick know


    Tiffany¡¯s whereabouts? Is that why you trapped him?¡± Tiffany has left with Amelia back then. If Derrick


    knows where Tiffany is, then he must know where Amelia is as well!


    Olivia¡¯s hand trembled and her lips quivered. It took her a long while to find her voice. Finally, she


    asked, ¡°Oscar, do you know where Amelia is? Have you found Tony?¡±


    Oscar nced at his mother and said, ¡°Calm down, Mom. I was holding Derrick because I really


    wanted him to tell me personally where Tiffany was. Unfortunately, he parted ways with Tiffany not too


    long ago. However, I¡¯ve ordered my men to investigate further. Indeed, he has not had any contact with


    Tiffany since they went their separate ways. Otherwise, I would not have released him at Mr. Terrence¡¯s


    request.¡±


    Disappointment darkened Olivia¡¯s eyes.


    She looked intensely into Oscar¡¯s eyes, trying to decipher whether he was lying.


    ¡°Oscar, you¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± Olivia asked with a tinge of hope.


    Oscar smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Mom, no one wants to locate Amelia more than me. If I knew where


    she was, do you really think I¡¯ll still be sitting down here having dinner with you?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s disappointment was palpable.


    Owen pacified and urged, ¡°Eat up, Olivia. It¡¯s such a rare treat for us to be able to sit down together for


    dinner as a family, so stop pestering Oscar. I¡¯ll have my men keep an eye out for Amelia as well. As


    soon as I hear anything, I¡¯ll immediately tell you myself. I¡¯ll also get the police to look into this. I believe


    we¡¯ll have Tony back in our home soon.¡±


    You¡¯ve promised me that before! It¡¯s been a few months, but I have seen nothing!


    Olivia kept her thoughts to herself since she had noticed that Owen had lost a lot of weight in the past


    few months. She knew that he had been worrying about Tony. Tony¡¯s sudden disappearance had been


    hard on everyone. After all, Tony was the first grandson of the Clinton family. They had all been waiting


    for his arrival for five years. However, Amelia had whisked him away without even giving them the


    chance to say goodbye. The longing that they had for him was heartbreaking.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 339

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 339


    Chapter 339 You Cannot Marry Her


    Olivia sucked in a deep breath and asked, ¡°Oscar, do you really have no news of Amelia at all?¡±


    Oscar shook his head in reply.


    Olivia was drowned in an air of despondency.


    ¡°Olivia, give us a little time. I truly believe Tony will return to us,¡± Owen pleaded.


    Olivia merely lowered her head and continued eating in silence. Her heart was aching. The family


    dynamics had changed since Tony was taken away. She did not want to drag the entire family into her


    grief.


    Olivia¡¯s sudden silence turned the atmosphere at the dining table cold.


    The Hissons returned to their home and searched for Derrick. However, they did not find him there.


    Kate anxiously called one of their maids and asked, ¡°Belle, is Derrick back home yet?¡±


    ¡°No, Mrs. Hisson, Mr. Derrick hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡± the maid replied truthfully.


    Kate frowned and waved the maid away.


    After thinking for a while, she pulled out her phone and dialed Derrick¡¯s number. Finally, the line


    connected.


    ¡°Derrick, where are you? It¡¯s been five days since you returned from Beshya. Why haven¡¯t youe


    home to visit your parents and grandfather?¡± Kate admonished her son in a dissatisfied tone.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m driving over now. I¡¯ll be reaching soon,¡± Derrick replied.


    Kate¡¯s face lightened up. ¡°Drive carefully then! By the way, have you eaten? I¡¯ll get the cook to prepare


    something delicious for you.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t bother, Mom. I¡¯ve already eaten. Granddad and you can go ahead and eat. Don¡¯t wait for


    me,¡± Derrick said.


    ¡°Okay, then, drive carefully!¡±


    After she got off the phone, Kate turned to Terrence and said, ¡°Derrick will be home soon.¡±


    A smile appeared on Terrence¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s good to have him back.¡±


    Half an hourter, Derrick finally drove up the driveway of the Hisson residence. As he was parking his


    car, a maid walked into the house and announced, ¡°Mr. Derrick is home.¡±


    Kate got up in a hurry and rushed to the front hall just as Derrick was walking through the door.


    Kate grabbed her son¡¯s hands and scanned him from head to toe. She heaved a sigh of relief when


    she saw that he was not injured at all.


    ¡°Derrick, why did you get yourself involved with the Clintons? You were gone for five days. I was


    worried to death! If it weren¡¯t for your grandfather going over to the Clinton residence to ask for you, I


    don¡¯t think Oscar would have let you go free at all!¡± Kateined.


    Derrick walked towards Terrence and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Granddad.¡±


    Terrence was clearly very fond of his grandson. He smiled at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back.


    Don¡¯t misbehave again in the future!¡±


    ¡°I understand, Granddad. It¡¯s my fault for causing you to worry about me all the time,¡± Derrick replied.


    Terrence stood up and with the help of his cane, limped over to Derrick and asked, ¡°I hope the Clinton


    boy wasn¡¯t too hard on you.¡±


    Derrick shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Granddad, you¡¯ve misunderstood the situation. Oscar


    and I have known each other for a long time. He asked me to go over just to ask me something. It


    wasn¡¯t kidnapping! I wouldn¡¯t have allowed anyone to hold me against my will. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t your


    efforts in getting me the best martial arts teachers since young go to waste?¡±


    Terrence studied his grandson¡¯s face carefully as if he could read the truth in his eyes.


    Derrick kept a neutral expression on his face.


    Satisfied, Terrence patted Derrick¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°It seems that I have misunderstood that young


    man. I¡¯ll have to make amends with Oscar. One can¡¯t falsely use a junior on a whim just because of


    seniority.¡±


    Derrick helped his grandfather onto a chair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Granddad. I¡¯ll pass your apology to


    him. Five days ago, when I returned from Beshya, Oscar did send someone to pick me up from the


    airport, but I left him a short whileter. However, one of my business contacts called me after that and


    invited me to his yacht. Since there isn¡¯t much going on at mypany, I just epted his invitation. I


    only realized once I was on the yacht that my mobile phone waspletely drained of battery. I didn¡¯t


    think of telling you since you rarely call me anyway.¡±


    Terrence did not bother checking the truth of his grandson¡¯s story. He merely replied, ¡°I know you


    youngsters love having fun. You must be tired from the five days on the yacht. Go take a shower and


    get a good night¡¯s sleep. I¡¯m also getting tired. I¡¯m going up to my room to rest now.¡±


    Derrick grabbed ahold Terrence¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let me help you, Granddad.¡±


    When Derrick came downstairs again after walking his grandfather to his room, Kate said to him, ¡°You


    go and take a bath too, Derrick. I¡¯ll bring you a ss of warm milk in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡±


    Derrick went upstairs to take a hot shower. There was a knock on his bedroom door the moment he got


    out of the bathroom. He pulled open the door to see Kate standing there with a ss of milk.


    Kate handed the ss to Derrick who downed it quickly. As soon as he had set the empty ss down,


    she asked him straight to the point, ¡°Derrick, tell me honestly, did Oscar kidnap you because of


    Tiffany?¡±


    Derrick¡¯s brows knitted for a moment before smoothing out quickly.


    He gave Kate a disbelieving look and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    ¡°Am I really thinking too much? I¡¯ve told you not to step on Oscar¡¯s toes because of Tiffany, and never


    drag our family into it! What the h*ll were you even thinking? You havepromised our entire family!¡±


    Kate wrinkled her pretty nose at her son. Even while she was reprimanding someone, her voice was


    still as gentle as a songbird. It was not a harsh scolding at all.


    Derrick looked right into his mother¡¯s eyes. They really do look very much alike. He merely replied,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mom. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Kate had not been angry before this because she had been so worried about Derrick, but after seeing


    her son trying to dismiss her and push her away, her temper red.


    ¡°Derrick, what is with your attitude? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your mother!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I have always loved and respected you from the bottom of my heart. I have never questioned


    you. Please stop pestering me about this, okay? The fact that Oscar managed to locate my vi in


    Beshya so easily¡­ You and I both know who we have to thank for that.¡±


    Kate¡¯s heart sank. She looked at her son sadly. My son¡­ I spent so many years raising him. He has


    always been filial to me, but now, he has forgotten his mother because of a woman. How can I not be


    upset?


    ¡°Derrick, are you behaving like this to me because of Tiffany?¡±


    Derrick sucked in a deep breath. He was aware that the tone of his voice earlier had not been kind.


    ¡°Look, Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I should not have spoken to you like that earlier. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want you to


    be involved in this matter. I¡¯m old enough to deal with my own problems. You should just rx and be


    thedy of the house. Let me take care of these issues myself. Is that okay?¡±


    Kate raised one beautifully arched eyebrow at her son and asked stubbornly, ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    Derrick rubbed his temples thoughtfully and said, ¡°Well, Mom, if you think that the fact that I¡¯m now in


    Oscar Clinton¡¯s bad books is no big deal, then you can go tell the world. If thepany that I¡¯ve


    worked so hard to buildes crashing down, well, I have nothing to say.¡±


    Kate kept quiet.


    Derrick looked at his mother. His heart softened and he tried to reason with her. ¡°Mom, I really love Tiff.


    That¡¯s why I want to marry her. It¡¯s not just for fun. Please try to ept her for my sake. Both are you


    are the most important women in my life. I won¡¯t be happy without either one of you.¡±


    An indecipherable expression crossed Kate¡¯s face. However, it did not mean that she epted Tiffany


    as her daughter-inw.


    ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to have fun with her, but I will not ept anyone other than Crystal as my daughter-in-


    law. Your grandfather would agree with me. Your grandfather may seem easygoing, but he is a cunning


    old man whose thoughts are impossible to guess. He has worked hard to build the Hisson Group. He


    will not allow you to marry a woman who is of no help to thepany. You should just give up on her.¡±


    Derrick¡¯s face clouded over. He knew that his mother was speaking the truth.


    ¡°Derrick, you are a smart young man. Do not let a mere woman mislead you. Sometimes, people like


    us must sacrifice certain things, such as rtionships and marriage. Anyway, these are all mere


    illusions,¡± Kate said solemnly, looking straight into her son¡¯s eyes.


    Derrick clenched and unclenched his fists. His heart knotted up.


    ¡°Mom, I can lead thepany to greatness with my abilities alone. I don¡¯t need to marry someone just


    to help the business. Anyway, Tiff is amazing in her own right! She has be a best-selling author


    with her own hard work, and she has made a lot of money! She is an independent and ambitious


    woman. I don¡¯t think she is inferior to any other girls.¡± In fact,pared to the other girls who spent


    their days eating, drinking and enjoying themselves, Derrick very much preferred Tiffany¡¯s


    independence. Although she could be entric when she was at work, she had great intellect and she


    was very articte. Perhaps, this was because she was an extremely imaginative person.


    ¡°Even if she is a best-selling author, she is still amon girl with no real connections! What can she


    help you with? Write you a few books for you to publish? Write you some short stories to read at


    bedtime?¡±


    Derrick kept quiet.


    He and his mother disagreed with each other on the topic of Tiffany. They each held firm to their own


    opinions, and it was a waste of energy to argue any further.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore. Go on out of my room. I want to go to bed now,¡± Derrick


    said simply, kicking his mother out of his bedroom.


    Kate, too, did not want to push her son any further. She merely said, ¡°Okay, then, sweet dreams.¡±


    When Kate reached the door, she could not help but turn back and say, ¡°Derrick, I¡¯ll never ept


    Tiffany. I can allow you to have fun with her, but the woman that you marry must be Crystal. Otherwise,


    don¡¯t me me for doing something crazy. You don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to your mother just


    because of a woman, right?¡± After saying her piece, Kate shut Derrick¡¯s door and walked away.


    Derrick¡¯s head was pounding with pain. It was too much to take in.


    He stood rooted to the spot for a long while. Finally, he walked over to the window and called Tiffany.


    He spoke a few words to her and wished her good night before hanging up.


    Derrick gazed silently at the bright, full moon shining outside his window. With the high standards of the


    Hissons, it was not going to be easy for him to marry Tiffany.


    However, he definitely would not give her up. His love for her ran too deep. Otherwise, he would not


    have spent three years with her¡ªthree very difficult years before Tiffany agreed to be his girlfriend.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 340

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 340


    Chapter 340 A Blessing In Disguise


    Upon hanging up the call, Tiffany, who was in Beshya, let out a sigh. Noticing that, Amelia, who was


    sitting beside her, questioned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t Derrick call? Why are you still feeling so


    dejected?¡±


    Tiffany shook her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t help but feel anxious. I used to think that it


    was so absurd for you to be easily affected by Oscar¡¯s slightest action. Now that I¡¯m experiencing it


    myself, I finally understand that it¡¯s nothing surprising. Just like what you told me, a word or a gesture


    from that special someone could send ripples through one¡¯s heart.¡±


    After a few attempts, Amelia caught Tiffany¡¯s hands and changed the topic. ¡°Derrick haspletely


    switched off his phone these few days. Is Oscar giving him a hard time?¡±


    Worried that Amelia wouldplicate the matter, Tiffany answered, ¡°He didn¡¯t mention anything to me.


    Anyhow, I think he did that because he¡¯s too busy at work. Don¡¯t overthink things. Perhaps it has


    nothing to do with Oscar.¡±


    Amelia could tell that Tiffany was just trying to console her as she fell silent and hung her head low.


    ¡°Tiff, if Oscar ever puts Derrick in a tight spot, tell him he has my permission to reveal my current


    address. I was the one who left in haste with Tony without considering the consequences. Seeing that


    they are searching for me high and low, it¡¯s about time I close this chapter with the Clintons.¡±


    Hearing that, Tiffany widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s this nonsense, Amelia? Do you know what


    will happen if the Clintons know where you are? You will certainly lose Tony¡¯s custody as well as the


    chance to see your son again!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Tiffany took a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°Sorry, Amelia, I didn¡¯t mean to


    yell at you. I¡¯ll take whatever you said as a joke. Please don¡¯t say something so upsetting ever again.¡±


    Amelia lifted her head, and the sparkle in her eyes had noticeably disappeared. ¡°Tiff, I don¡¯t want to


    create more problems for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that way, not even once. I do this for your sake, out of my own free will.¡±


    Getting all worked up, Amelia ran her hands through the sheets frantically. Tiffany had no clue what


    Amelia was trying to do, so she grabbed her arms at the first instance.


    ¡°Tiff, listen to me. I didn¡¯t say those words for fun. I¡¯ve thought it through. It¡¯s meaningless to y hide


    and seek with them because Oscar will never give up looking for me. I¡¯m getting very sick and tired of


    running away from him throughout the days of my life. Since they intend to find me, why don¡¯t I tell


    him? However, I won¡¯t give them Tony.¡± Amelia was resolute.


    Releasing a gasp, Tiffany protested, ¡°Amelia, I don¡¯t agree with you. It took us an eternity to n and


    make that hard decision to leave the city that¡¯s filled with lots of memories. And you want to return


    now? You know the Clintons like the back of your palm. Do you think you can fight them? Don¡¯t be silly.


    We shall stay here as long as our location is not exposed to Oscar.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you willing to see Derrick suffer because of us? He¡¯s the one you¡¯re going to marry in the


    future. Don¡¯t ruin your rtionship because of this. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Amelia continued, ¡°I¡¯ve lost my


    vision, and my marriage is a disaster. I don¡¯t want you to repeat the mistakes I¡¯ve made. I won¡¯t forgive


    myself if you do.¡±


    Tiffany fell silent after hearing that.


    Holding her arms tightly, Amelia added, ¡°Tiff, listen to me, will you? Tell Derrick that he doesn¡¯t need to


    worry about me. If Oscar gives him a hard time, he¡¯s not obliged to keep my whereabouts a secret. I


    won¡¯t me him if ever Oscar finds me. I mean it.¡±


    ¡°How could you say that, Amelia? What do you take me for? I gave up my career to run away with you.


    Is this how you think of me? Am I a person who would sacrifice friendship for love? Am I really that


    despicable to you?¡± Angerced Tiffany¡¯s tone of voice as she was terribly exasperated at that


    moment.


    Amelia had ants in her pants upon seeing how emotional Tiffany became. ¡°Tiff, that¡¯s not what I meant.


    I¡­ I¡¯m just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what? Cut the crap! Don¡¯t utter a word about dragging me into this mess. I sold my house toe


    to Beshya with you without anyints. Why do you keep pushing me away? Doesn¡¯t our friendship


    mean anything to you?¡± Tiffany flung Amelia¡¯s hands away. Enraged, she remarked, ¡°Let me cool


    down, Amelia. I can¡¯t think straight right now.¡±


    With that, she stormed off.


    ¡°Tiff¡­ Tiff!¡± Amelia struggled to get up and stammered in the direction of the door. It was an extreme


    challenge for her. Five stepster, she tripped and fell. Unfortunately, her head hit the wall, resulting in


    blood gushing out of the big wound.


    She tried to prop herself up but to no avail. The injury was quite severe that she started experiencing


    dizziness. Bringing a hand to her head, she felt feel something gluey dripping down from her temple.


    Right then, Rory pushed the door open, and she was shocked to the core to find Amelia lying on the


    floor with a head injury. Rushing toward the other woman, Rory helped her up. ¡°Amelia, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°My head hurts¡­¡± Amelia replied weakly.


    It was a dreadful fall, whereby her forehead was smashed into the wall. The impact was so tremendous


    that she started having a concussion.


    ¡°Help!¡± Rory screamed at the top of her lungs. ¡°Is anyone here? Amelia fell down, and she¡¯s drenched


    in blood. Help!¡±


    Upon hearing her cry, both Tiffany and Kurt came running toward them. Their hearts skipped a beat


    when they saw Amelia in such a state.


    Feeling exceptionally awful and worried, Tiffany darted over to Amelia. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m so sorry, Amelia.


    Don¡¯t scare me. It¡¯s not my intention to be upset with you. I just needed to distance myself for a bit and


    catch a breather. How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little bit dizzy. I think I need to take a rest.¡± Amelia raised her head and squeezed these


    words out of her throat before she fainted.


    ¡°Amelia! Amelia!¡± Tiffany cried, panicked.


    Immediately, Kurt handed Tony over to Tiffany, who both tagged along when he carried Amelia out of


    the house. Initially, Rory wanted to follow them at once. However, when she thought about Tony¡¯s


    needs, she ran back to the nursery and packed Tony¡¯s nket, milk, and a few other necessities before


    joining the rest.


    When the four of them got into the car, Rory covered Tony with his nket. ¡°Tiffany, kids can catch a


    cold easily in the evening, so I brought some thicker clothes for Tony.¡±


    Tiffany looked Rory straight in the eye, and finally realized that thetter was not as annoying as she


    thought. Feeling rather uneasy, she muttered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Rory smiled without saying anything.


    Although her main objective of sticking around Tiffany was to get to know more wealthy people, she


    maintained her professionalism. Since she had agreed to take up the caregiver position, she persisted


    through her job in spite of any challenges. To her, good working ethics were of utmost importance.


    Kurt could not care less about thedies in the backseat. He focused on the road and spent only twenty


    minutes getting to Principal General Hospital. On normal days, the journey would take approximately


    half an hour.


    When Kurt carried Amelia into the hospital, several doctors and nurses were already waiting for them at


    the entrance with a stretcher. This was because Tiffany had contacted Derrick when they were still on


    the way. Derrick knew Robert personally. Blessed with his help, the medical professionals heeded his


    instructions and were prepared to assist right away.


    The nurses sent Amelia to the operating room, along with other doctors. Her injury might not be as


    serious as it seemed, but Kurt and Tiffany would rather be safe than sorry. Hence, they decided to send


    her to the hospital for a checkup since she had a ckout. They thought it would be a simple


    treatment. To their surprise, Amelia was nowhere to be seen, even after three long hours in the


    operating room.


    Simr grave expressions crept up on Kurt and Tiffany¡¯s faces. With Tony in her arms, Tiffany paced


    back and forth. She gazed at the light indicator outside of the operating room anxiously, and then cast a


    look at Kurt. ¡°It has been a couple of hours, right? Why isn¡¯t she out yet?¡±


    Intense guilt washed over Tiffany. I¡¯m the one to be med. Had I not argued with her, she wouldn¡¯t


    land herself in the hospital once more. It¡¯s all my fault.


    Seeing how Tiffany grew increasingly anxious, Rory offered a helping hand. ¡°Let me carry Tony,


    Tiffany.¡±


    Tiffany nced at Rory, and then at Tony, who was fast asleep in her arms. Shaking her head, she


    responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Rory did not insist.


    With a downcast face and a pair of clenched fists, Kurt stared silently at the doors of the operating


    room. No one could read his mind.


    The trio waited for quite a few hours before the light indicator went off. When the door was pushed


    open, they dashed across the hall at lightning speed. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my friend?¡± Tiffany queried,


    swamped by anxiety.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s a minor wound on her forehead, but the ident is actually a blessing in disguise.


    Unexpectedly, the bump unclogged some of the blood. It was the best time to perform the much-


    needed surgery. Coincidentally, the few doctors who were with Ms. Winters in the operating room are


    the cream of the crop in neurology, so they have sessfully withdrawn the blood clots. Now, we just


    need to observe her condition for one more day. If nothing untoward happens, she will get better in no


    time,¡± the chief doctor exined with a bright smile.


    When Derrick referred Amelia to the hospital, Robert had given his order for the team to take good care


    of her. Fortunately, the doctor had studied Amelia¡¯s symptoms. Hence, he was very familiar with her


    case.


    Upon hearing that, Tiffany smiled from ear to ear. Her hands were shaking with excitement. Carrying


    Tony in her arms, she asked further, ¡°Doctor, will Amelia be able to see again?¡±


    Hearing that, the doctor sighed. ¡°It¡¯s too early to tell, as it depends on her recovery. Thanks to the


    amazing Mr. Jackman, who has been constantly performing acupuncture on her. With his excellent


    medical skills, the blood clots inside Ms. Winters¡¯ brain have slowly disappeared. Rest assured that


    with the help of Mr. Jackman, it¡¯s only a matter of time before she regains her vision. Let¡¯s take one


    thing at a time. Mr. Jackman is a renowned doctor in the medical world. If he says that he¡¯s confident to


    heal Ms. Winters, then the sess rate is as high as eighty percent. Don¡¯t be too worried.¡±


    Tiffany bobbed her head. Indeed, I¡¯ve been too eager. I need to take it slow. Yes, everything is going to


    get better!

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 341

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 341


    Chapter 341 Sick


    After Amelia was wheeled into her ward, Tiffany carried Tony and tagged along, whereas Kurt headed


    downstairs to pay the medical bills.


    When Tiffany saw Amelia¡¯s limp figure on the bed, she felt her heart throb in pain. Yet, Tiffany felt


    slightly happy too. Looking on the bright side, the blood clots in her brain wouldn¡¯t have dispersed so


    easily if Amelia hadn¡¯t sustained this injury. Fortunately, this incident had a silver lining.


    As Tiffany took a seat at the edge of the bed with Tony in her arms, Rory stepped forward and said,


    ¡°Tiffany, let me carry Tony. It¡¯ste, so why don¡¯t you head home? You can leave the rest under my


    care. I¡¯ve received my sry, so I won¡¯t feel at ease if you still end up taking care of Amelia.¡±


    Tiffany nced at Amelia before she asked, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Rory fished her phone out to check the time. ¡°It¡¯s already two in the morning.¡±


    Tiffany ced Tony in Rory¡¯s embrace, then instructed, ¡°You should return home with Tony and take a


    good rest. Tomorrow, please wake up earlier and bring some soup for Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, you should go in my stead. I can take care of Amelia alone,¡± Rory insisted.


    Before Tiffany could reply, Kurt entered the ward. Tiffany turned to look at him and said, ¡°Kurt, why


    don¡¯t you and Rory go home? You cane back here tomorrow. I¡¯ll look after Amelia tonight.¡±


    Kurt pondered over her words for a brief moment before he replied, ¡°Will you be able to handle it


    alone? I think it¡¯d be better if the two of you return home. Let me stay here instead. Besides, I¡¯m strong


    enough to endure a night without sleeping.¡±


    Tiffany thought for a moment before nodding in agreement.


    She took Tony into her arms again and said to Kurt, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be taking our leave. If anything


    happens to Amelia, make sure to give me a call. I¡¯ll bring breakfast in the morning.¡±


    Kurt nodded.


    After Tiffany and Rory left, Kurt took a seat by Amelia¡¯s bed. Earlier, he had visited the doctor in charge


    for an exnation about her condition. The doctor had informed him that Amelia¡¯s brain surgery had


    onlysted around four to five hours, meaning that it had ended rather quickly. Furthermore, she


    showed visible signs of improvement after the surgery. As long as there were no adverse side effects,


    Amelia could be discharged after two or three weeks. However, they could only check up on her


    eyesight after she regained consciousness.


    Carefully, Kurt clutched Amelia¡¯s cold hand as he gazed at her affectionately. This was the first time


    that he was in such close proximity to Amelia.


    Kurt cradled her hand against his cheek. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t worry. I will do anything to restore your vision,


    even if that means I have to visit countless doctors. In fact, I¡¯ve already asked for someone to look for a


    compatible cornea donor. I won¡¯t let you live the rest of your life blind.¡±


    Despite the sincerity of his vow, Kurt¡¯s words fell on deaf ears.


    After Kurt continued to speak for a few moments, he suddenly rose to his feet and kissed Amelia¡¯s


    forehead. After that, he gazed at her with adoration. Although her face was bare of any makeup,


    Amelia remained as perfect as a picture in his eyes.


    Truthfully, he wasn¡¯t sure when he started to fall in love with Amelia. When Kurt finally realized this,


    Amelia had won over his heart. No matter how hard he tried to resist, Kurt could not deny his


    overwhelming feelings for her. For the first time in his life, Kurt indulged in his desire to pursue a


    woman. In order to stay with Amelia, he didn¡¯t even hesitate to go against Oscar, a man he used to


    revere.


    If Oscar found them, he would have to face his devastating punishment. Yet, the thought of Amelia


    alone was enough to make everything worth it.


    While Amelia was still unconscious, Kurt seized this chance to confess his true feelings. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m


    willing to wait until you are ready to open up. All I ask is for you to give me a chance to get close to you.


    Please don¡¯t shut me out. I¡¯ve truly fallen hopelessly in love with you. You must be wondering how I¡¯ve


    fallen for you in less than a year. Indeed, love is a mysterious force that acts in strange and


    unpredictable ways. I used to scoff at my colleagues when they talked about their partners. It looks like


    I¡¯m now eating my own words. I can¡¯t wait to shower you with love and care. However, at the same


    time, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll get mad at me. I¡¯ve be wary and cautious whenever ites to you. To


    me, you are irreceable.¡±


    That night, Kurt spent hours talking to Amelia as he finally divulged all his secrets. From his heartfelt


    words, it was clear that he was head over heels in love with her. Although he had only met her for less


    than a year, Kurt¡¯s feelings could not be kept at bay anymore as he found himself falling deeper for her


    every day.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Amelia!¡± Oscar jolted awake from his nightmare with his entire body drenched in cold sweat. Gingerly,


    he wiped away the sweat that matted his forehead. Whenever Oscar thought about Amelia¡¯s lifeless


    body lying on the bed in his dreams, he could feel his chest wrench painfully. It felt like someone was


    stabbing his heart with a knife.


    As Oscar made his way out of the bed, he could feel a pounding headache in his temple. Ever since


    Amelia and Tony left, he had been having great difficulty falling asleep. Most of the time, Oscar was


    forced to rely on sleeping pills. Yet, he would still be disturbed by the slightest noise and could not go


    back to sleep once he was awake.


    Oscar grabbed a bottle of aged wine from the shelf and took arge gulp before he strode toward the


    window.


    When he gazed at the luminous scenery outside, Oscar¡¯s gaze darkened. The wine he¡¯d just drunk


    seemed to leave a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Earlier, he had dreamt of Amelia¡¯s pale figure lying on the bed. The space around her was devoid of


    anyone. Although Oscar was utterly clueless about her condition, she seemed as if she was at death¡¯s


    door. It felt like Amelia would drift away upon the slightest breeze.


    Although Oscar was dying to approach Amelia and check up on her condition, he could not even move


    an inch. Despite his best efforts, there seemed to be an invisible barrier that separated the two of them.


    Amelia was so close yet so far. In a haze of desperation, Oscar had yelled and pleaded for her to open


    her eyes. However, Amelia showed no response. She did not even bat an eye.


    In the midst of his panic, Oscar woke up from the nightmare with his back coated in sweat.


    ¡°Amelia, where are you? Are you taking good care of yourself?¡± Oscar asked in a hoarse voice. He


    then chugged the wine again. He could feel himself growing increasingly frustrated.


    In contrast to the peaceful night atmosphere, Oscar¡¯s feelings were a jumbled mess. Even though


    Oscar had initially nned to sample the wine, he ended up downing it like water.


    In the span of a few minutes, Oscar had finished the entire bottle. He had hoped that it would make him


    tipsy, but Oscar ended up feeling much sober than before. The headache he¡¯d felt earlier still persisted


    in his head. Under thebined stress of endless working and inconsistent sleep, Oscar¡¯s body was


    withering away. Inparison to the past, he was now in a dispirited state.


    Oscar tossed the empty bottle aside and copsed on his bed again. As he closed his eyes, he


    continued to mumble Amelia¡¯s name like a mantra.


    Late at night, Oscar¡¯s longing for Amelia seemed to grow even deeper. Even with his eyes shut,


    images of Amelia filled his hazy mind. I guess Amelia has indeed won my heart and mind. Even with so


    many other women in my life, she is the only one I hold close to my heart.


    Oscar mumbled with his eyes shut, ¡°Amelia, how could you be so cruel? I can¡¯t believe you left just like


    that. Although you always imed that I didn¡¯t know how to cherish you, don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ve


    stolen my heart? Because of you, I¡¯ve even experienced heartbreak and lovesickness. I¡¯m sure you


    were born with the sole purpose of tormenting me. After I neglected you for five years, you decided to


    punish me. Amelia, you are much more heartless than me. It¡¯s been months since you left. Yet, there


    still haven¡¯t been any messages from you. Do you still remember me? Has your eyesight improved?


    Initially, I wanted to ask James and his mentor to check up on your condition. Yet, all of my ns


    crumbled to dust after you left. The thought of you turning blind while I¡¯m not with you terrifies me to no


    end. Will you be afraid of the darkness? If you are, pleasee home. I will be your strongest shield to


    protect you from any harm.¡±


    Oscar continued to toss and turn on the bed as thoughts of Amelia gued his mind. ¡°Amelia, I miss


    you so much. Pleasee back to me. I don¡¯t want to harass Derrick any further. I¡¯m terrified that you¡¯ll


    hate me for what I¡¯ve done. But I have no other choice, as he¡¯s the only one who knows your


    whereabouts. Please don¡¯t get mad at me if I ever lose my patience with him. I just miss you dearly.¡±


    Amidst his ramblings, Oscar fell into an uneasy slumber.


    When Oscar woke up the next day, his head felt as heavy as lead. In an attempt to clear the


    ufortable feeling, he shook his head. When he finally stumbled out of bed, Oscar nearly lost his


    bnce. Fortunately, he managed to brace himself against the bed before his body hit the floor.


    Once again, Oscar shook his head. Nheless, the headache did not subside.


    I must be down with a cold. After all, I drank next to the open windowst night. Sleeping without a


    nket must have worsened my cold.


    Oscar¡¯s health was usually top-notch, and he rarely fell sick. But once he caught a cold, it had


    disastrous consequences on his body. Unlike most ordinary people, having the flu was akin to torture


    for him.


    With great effort, Oscar entered the bathroom and looked at his reflection. In the mirror, his eyes were


    unnaturally bloodshot. Even his cheeks also flushed crimson red. Oscar felt as if all the energy in his


    body had been drained away.


    He cupped a handful of water and sshed it on his face to refresh himself.


    After washing up, Oscar grabbed a suit from his closet and began to dress himself.


    When he made his way downstairs, Olivia was already waiting for him at the table. Upon seeing his


    sicklyplexion, she asked him worriedly, ¡°Oscar, you don¡¯t look too well. Are you feeling under the


    weather?¡±


    Ever since Amelia left with Tony, Oscar and Olivia had tried their best to keep up appearances. Yet,


    they both knew that their tattered rtionship could never return to how it used to be.


    It would be difficult to heal the deep cracks in their rtionship.


    Oscar took a seat at the table and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. My head just hurts a little. Later, I¡¯ll


    get my secretary to buy some painkillers.¡±


    ¡°You should stay home if you feel ufortable. Even if you take a break for a few days, thepany


    will still run smoothly in your absence.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll feel better after taking a few painkillers,¡± Oscar repeated stubbornly.


    ¡°Okay, but make sure you don¡¯t overexert yourself. No matter how hectic work gets, you should


    prioritize your health.¡±


    Oscar merely nodded without another word.


    As they continued to eat breakfast, the atmosphere around the table seemed to be tense and


    gloomy.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 342

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 342


    Chapter 342 Alone Time


    Oscar went to the office after breakfast. On his way there, his headache got so bad that he nearly


    jumped a red light.


    Fortunately, he made it to work safe and sound in the end. For some reason, fate seemed to have set


    him up to bump into Isabe the moment he stepped into the office.


    ¡°Hey, good morning, Oscar! What a coincidence, right? Have you had breakfast yet? I just so


    happened to have an extra packed. Do you want it?¡± offered Isabe unabashedly. The woman was as


    cold as one could be in front of others. However, when talking to Oscar, she was theplete


    opposite.


    Oscar gave Isabe a grim look before reminding, ¡°As part of thepany, you should know that we¡¯re


    now inside working hours. Please don¡¯t act as though you¡¯re above the rules just because my mother


    favors you. Do respect yourself and others while at work.¡±


    Even though Isabe did not appreciate Oscar¡¯s tone, she already got used to being treated that way


    by the man.


    Isabe was convinced that she had to be brazen in order to win Oscar¡¯s heart. I need to make him feel


    as though I¡¯m always around. That way, he¡¯ll constantly be reminded of me. I know I can win him over


    one day if I just continue to be persistent.


    The more Oscar gave her the cold shoulder, the more Isabe wanted him. Isabe did have feelings


    for Oscar, but more than that, she wanted to show the man that she could dominate him just as she did


    any other male.


    Eventually, Isabe¡¯s overconfidence would lead to disappointments in her love life and have her


    tripping over her own ego.


    Following closely behind Oscar, Isabe noticed the pale look on the man¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t look so


    good, Oscar. Are you sick?¡± Isabe then reached out and tried to touch Oscar¡¯s forehead, but he


    instinctively evaded her hand.


    Without a word, Oscar stepped into his personal elevator and gestured for Isabe to stop following


    him.


    After the elevator door slowly closed itself in front of her, Isabe angrily stomped her feet.


    The woman then quickly recollected herself and red at her onlookers before strutting into the public


    elevator as if she was a proud peacock.


    When the others saw Isabe press the button for the floor Oscar¡¯s office was on, they could not help


    being impressed by the woman¡¯s doggedness. Had it been anybody else in her ce, they would have


    given up by then. To the others, Isabe¡¯s can-do attitude was nothing short of an inspiration.


    However, what other people thought mattered not to Isabe, for she grew up always getting what she


    wanted. She was never forced to do or ept anything she disliked, and one or another, she always


    got her way. Isabe believed she was allowed to take any measures to get the things she wanted, so


    she took it upon herself to win Oscar over.


    To her, Oscar was not a person but a challenge to bepleted. Only after aplishing the feat


    would Isabe allow herself to rx. Otherwise, she would be the joke of thepany for all her


    acts of desperation.


    Isabe was too proud to ever allow something like that to happen.


    After walking out of the elevator, Isabe headed straight for Oscar¡¯s office but was quickly stopped by


    the man¡¯s secretary, Linda. ¡°Mr. Clinton is not feeling well right now, Ms. Walker. He wishes to rest in


    his office without being bothered by anyone, so I must kindly ask you to leave,¡± informed Linda.


    Isabe gave the secretary a look before responding, ¡°Linda, in case you¡¯re unaware, Mrs. Clinton


    herself said that I could enter Oscar¡¯s office whenever I want and that I could inform her if anybody tried


    to stop me. Is that what you want, Linda? Do you want me to report your behavior to Mrs. Clinton and


    get you fired?¡±


    However, the secretary was unmoved by Isabe¡¯s threat. ¡°I¡¯m only carrying out the duty Mr. Clinton


    assigned me, Ms. Walker. If you insist on reporting me, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. That being


    said, I don¡¯t think you would trouble Mrs. Clinton with something as trivial as this.¡±


    With a hardened face, Isabe took a deep breath and rposed herself before suddenly giving the


    secretary a hard p to the cheek. The smacking was so loud that it attracted the other employees¡¯


    attention.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? You think you¡¯re allowed to talk to me like that?¡± sneered Isabe.


    Concerned, the other secretaries hurried over to check on Linda, whose cheek had already turned red


    because of the assault.


    ¡°Whatever it is, I¡¯m sure you can talk it out. You don¡¯t have to get physical, Ms. Walker,¡± reminded one


    of them.


    After looking daggers at her colleagues, Isabe ordered, ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    Still, they remained by Linda¡¯s side, standing between Isabe and Oscar¡¯s office.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you guys trying to stop me from seeing Oscar? You think a useless bunch like you


    have a chance with your boss?¡± mocked Isabe, thinking that she was better than everyone else. The


    woman was determined to ridicule and berate those who dared to stand up against her.


    Covering her hurting cheek, Linda continued, ¡°This is a workce, Ms. Walker. If you¡¯re unable to keep


    things professional here, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to take the necessary measures to stop you from disturbing


    others. Now please go back to your station.¡±


    Isabe then started pushing and shoving her colleagues to get through. Themotion eventually


    instigated Oscar to step out of his office.


    When the man nced sternly at them, Linda and the other secretaries quickly stood aside and


    greeted him, ¡°Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Still suffering from his headache, Oscar knitted his brows tightly as hemanded, ¡°Go pack your


    things, Isabe. You don¡¯t have toe back here tomorrow.¡±


    Isabe was so shocked that she stared at Oscar with her eyes wide open, but the man ignored her


    and turned to his secretary instead.


    ¡°Linda, if anybody is causing trouble, just get security to throw them out. If you can¡¯t manage something


    as simple as that, then you shouldn¡¯t work here either,¡± warned Oscar.


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    After Oscar returned to his office, Isabe hurriedly sneaked past Linda and the others while they were


    still distracted. When Linda realized what had happened, it was already toote.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, Oscar. What right do you have to fire me? It¡¯s not fair! I was just worried


    about you,¡± voiced Isabe after setting her breakfast on Oscar¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Get out,¡± ordered Oscar while rubbing his forehead.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not leaving until you exin yourself.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Oscar then lifted his head to scowl impatiently at the woman before pointing at the door. ¡°Get out.¡±


    When she noticed how pale Oscar seemed, Isabe immediately dashed to the door. ¡°Linda, quick! Go


    get some medications! Oscar is sick. And get some water too while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    After that, Isabe hurried back to Oscar. ¡°You¡¯re sick, Oscar. You need to get some rest. Or better yet,


    let me take you to a doctor. We can¡¯t let your condition worsen.¡±


    Oscar tried to push Isabe away and have security remove her, but unexpectedly, he was too weak to


    put up any resistance.


    Before long, Linda returned with medications and was stunned to see how sickly-looking Oscar was.


    ¡°Here are the meds.¡±


    Clumsily, Isabe tried to feed Oscar the medications, but even when sick, the man refused to


    cooperate with her. Isabelle then decided to put the medicines inside her mouth and drink a mouthful of


    water before force-feeding Oscar with a mouth-to-mouth approach. Witnessing the domineering


    behavior, Linda was utterly dumbfounded.


    ¡°What the heck are you staring at? Get over here and help me carry Oscar. Can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s


    severely ill?¡± questioned Isabe rhetorically.


    Linda wanted to help, but she had a different idea. ¡°I should call for an ambnce.¡±


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to send him to the hospital? It was Oscar who insisted that he didn¡¯t want to go,


    so help me get him over to the bed. If he gets better after some rest, then we won¡¯t have to call for an


    ambnce. If not, we can always call for one by then,¡± uttered Isabe.


    Working together, the two eventually managed to get the sickly man into bed. Even though Oscar


    usually looked healthy and strong, he was weak all over when sick.


    After tucking Oscar in, Isabe took a wet towel and ced it on the man¡¯s forehead. Then, she pulled


    his nket up and stayed beside him as if she was his worried wife.


    Linda breathed a sigh of relief when she saw how sincere Isabe was, but at the same, she worried


    that Oscar would develop feelings for the woman. People are the weakest, both physically and


    mentally, when sick. That must be why Ms. Walker went through all the trouble to care for Mr. Clinton. If


    she gets her way, we¡¯ll all be in trouble.


    Just thinking about Isabe¡¯s overbearing attitude was enough to send shivers down Linda¡¯s spine, for


    she knew that Isabe would definitely give her a hard time if the woman were to be her boss¡¯


    wife. She probably won¡¯t think twice about firing me if she has Mr. Clinton¡¯s ear.


    ¡°You can leave us now, Linda. I¡¯ll take care of Oscar.¡± Isabe shooed the secretary as if she was


    getting rid of a pesky fly.


    ¡°Should I call Old Mr. Clinton and Old Mrs. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°Linda, if you¡¯re smart, you should know that you¡¯re not supposed to do things that aren¡¯t asked of you.


    Sooner orter, I will marry into the Clintons, so you would do well to remember never to go against me


    again. Mark my words.¡±


    Isabe made it abundantly clear that Linda should listen to her.


    After some thought, Linda decided to make herself scarce. The secretary looked worriedly at Oscar


    before closing the door behind her, knowing that she would be in trouble again for leaving him with


    Isabe.


    Linda realized that no matter who she sided with, she was going to end up offending the other. This is


    not what I expected when I signed up to be a secretary.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 343

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 343


    Chapter 343 Do Not Make Me Despise You


    Isabe took care of Oscar the entire time he was asleep. Only after his high body temperature


    dropped did she sit down by the bedside to gaze at the good-looking man.


    Then, Isabe reached out to touch the man¡¯s face. ¡°Oscar, I really have fallen in love with you. If not, I


    wouldn¡¯t have followed you around like a fly. What will it take for you to forget about that woman who


    left without a goodbye? You should be with me.¡±


    Putting her head on Oscar¡¯s chest, Isabe could hear his heart beating steadily, and that brought a


    smile to her face.


    ¡°Oscar, I think this is the first time we¡¯ve ever been this close. There¡¯s a sense of calmness in listening


    to your heartbeat. Oh, how I wish I could rest my head on you like this forever!¡± Like those of a teenage


    girl on her first date, Isabe¡¯s cheeks suddenly turned red when she thought of a possible future for


    the two of them. ¡°We¡¯re a perfect match, you know? If you¡¯re willing, I can marry you immediately. I¡¯m


    serious, Oscar. For you, I¡¯ll learn to be a great wife. I¡¯ll even get the chefs at home to teach me how to


    cook properly. They already told me that I have the talent. I can even give up my piano and focus on


    our family instead. I can give you beautiful children, Oscar. How many would you like? How about two?


    A boy and girl.¡±


    As Isabe continued to mutter to herself, she realized that she had never considered such things


    before. She used to despise her friends who became housewives for their families, but when staring at


    Oscar, she finally understood why they did what they did.


    Isabe remained smiling for a while until she stumbled upon a few questions inside her head. ¡°Am I


    not good enough for you, Oscar? Am I not better than Amelia? I don¡¯t understand. Why are you still


    searching for her even though you two are divorced? Are you only going to ept me after we get


    intimate?¡±


    With that, Isabe leaned in and forced her lips onto Oscar¡¯s. Before letting him go, she bit the man¡¯s


    lower lip.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be mine one day, Oscar. That I promise you.¡± Pleased with herself, Isabe touched her lips and


    continued to gaze at the man with a deranged look in her eyes.


    It was already six o¡¯clock in the evening when Isabe decided to give Oliva a call. The elderly woman


    was d to hear that Oscar was with Isabe, so she encouraged the young woman to continue


    spending more time with her son.


    With Olivia¡¯s support, Isabe was even more convinced that she would marry Oscar.


    The woman then rested her head back on Oscar and fell asleep shortly afterward.


    When Oscar finally woke up, his fever had subsided, and so had his headache. Since the room was


    pitch ck, Oscar somehow thought the person lying on him was Amelia, so he ran his fingers through


    her hair and called out Amelia¡¯s name.


    However, when he heard his own hoarse voice, he suddenly remembered what had happened that


    morning. Oscar recalled how Isabe made a scene outside his office and how she barged in after he


    fired her. What happened after that was blurry at best to the man. Oscar remembered slowly falling


    asleep after somebody fed him medications, and he even dreamed of seeing Amelia again. They were


    holding each other tightly and kissing before he woke up.


    Because of that, Oscar had trouble differentiating his dream from the real world. He thought Amelia


    was resting on him and that everything he dreamed was real.


    Not long after feeling Oscar¡¯s touch, Isabe, too, woke up. She immediately extended her hand to turn


    on the lights before questioning Oscar worriedly, ¡°Are you feeling better, Oscar? Do you need me to get


    you anything?¡±


    Oscar was greatly disappointed when he realized that he mistook Isabe for Amelia, so he quickly


    withdrew his hand from the woman. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You had a high fever, Oscar. Since you didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital, I had Linda help me carry you


    here so you could rest. You¡¯ve been asleep since morning, and I took care of you the entire time. I


    know it¡¯s impossible to make you fall in love with me in such a short time, but can you at least be a little


    nicer to me?¡± pleaded Isabe.


    Still, even after hearing all that, Oscar remained indifferent toward the woman. ¡°Get out.¡±


    Immediately, the fantasy Isabe had before went up in smoke as she stared at the cold-hearted man


    in disbelief. ¡°But Oscar, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Gritting her teeth, Isabe could feel her eyes starting to well up. ¡°Do you have any idea how much I¡¯ve


    done for you? When you were sick, I did everything I could to keep your body temperature down. I


    don¡¯t expect you to thank me, but could you at least try not to be mean to me? I have feelings too, you


    know?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Oscar felt much better by then, so he got out of bed and started walking toward the door, but Isabe


    quickly blocked his way.


    ¡°Where are you going, Oscar?¡±


    ¡°If you like it here so much, you can stay.¡±


    ¡°Are you really that heartless? Don¡¯t I at least deserve a smile from you after all that I¡¯ve done? Why do


    you have to treat me this way?¡±


    To that, Oscar¡¯s only response was to open the door and leave without a word.


    When Oscar walked out, Linda was still working overtime outside his office. ¡°Are you feeling better, Mr.


    Clinton?¡±


    Keeping his silence, Oscar nced at the secretary before continuing to walk away.


    Linda was mortified when her boss ignored her like that, so she hurriedly followed close behind. ¡°You


    haven¡¯t fully recovered yet, Mr. Clinton. Do you need me to get Bill to drive you home?¡±


    ¡°You talk too much, Linda. Please just focus on doing your job. I¡¯m going to let it slide this time. But if


    something like this happens again, you can pack your things. I don¡¯t need an indecisive employee.¡±


    At the sound of that, Linda¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I can exin. I¡ª¡±


    Before the secretary could finish her sentence, Oscar had already entered the elevator, so she was


    forced to keep her own thoughts to herself.


    ¡°Linda, where¡¯s Oscar?¡± questioned Isabe after rushing out of the man¡¯s office.


    Instead of replying to the question, Linda only red at the woman before returning to her desk.


    As much as Isabe wanted to unleash her wrath upon the secretary, she decided that her priority was


    to go after Oscar. However, when she reached the lobby, the man was already nowhere to be seen.


    On the other side, Oscar was flooring the gas pedal to zoom to The Mirage, a karaoke bar. The man


    even jumped two red lights on the way. Not long after entering the building, Oscar happened to bump


    into the scantily dressed Cassie. If it were not for their history, Oscar would not have recognized


    Cassie, who he used to think was a girl with the purest of hearts.


    Seeing the woman again brought back some memories that Oscar had almost forgotten. The man


    thought it was best to walk past Cassie after ncing at her, but unexpectedly, the woman noticed him


    as well.


    Cassie was so drunk then that Oscar could immediately sense the smell of alcohol emanating from her.


    Furrowing his brows, Oscar quickly took a step back from the strong odor.


    ¡°What a pleasant surprise! It¡¯s so nice to see you again, Oz. I heard that you and Amelia got divorced.


    Congrattions! So when are you nning to marry me? You and I were definitely more than friends.


    Now that you had your fun, it¡¯s time to ept me into the Clinton family,¡± slurred Cassie with a smile


    while gazing at Oscar with her drunken eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk,¡± stated Oscar with his brows still knitted.


    Like an octopus that had caught its prey, Cassie wrapped her arms around Oscar before continuing,


    ¡°No, I¡¯m perfectly sober. I couldn¡¯t go to you because June had been pestering me for the past few


    months. You never came to me either. That¡¯s cold. I mean, you just left after bedding me. You told me


    you loved me, but you didn¡¯t mean it. You ruined me! Do you know that? It¡¯s time for you to make it up


    to me.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± demanded Oscar icily.


    ¡°No! Now that I finally have you again, I¡¯ll never let you go.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me now, or else.¡±


    When Cassie refused to listen to him, Oscar swiftly broke free of the woman¡¯s hold before decisively


    mming her to the ground.


    Immediately, the service staff at the nightclub was shocked.


    ¡°Are you okay, ma¡¯am? Do you need help?¡± inquired the staff worriedly.


    ¡°Come on, man. You didn¡¯t have to do that to your girlfriend,¡± voiced one of the bystanders.


    Without exining himself, Oscar simply turned around and headed for the exit. Cassie instantly got


    sobered up when she hit the ground. Seeing that Oscar was about to leave her, Cassie ignored her


    pain and hurriedly got to her feet.


    In order to catch up to Oscar, Cassie even took off her stilettos. ¡°Please stop, Oz! Don¡¯t leave me! I¡¯ve


    missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the Cassie I know. Just look at you. Heavy makeup and scanty clothes? Is that what you


    think you need to win men over now? Let go of my arm before my despise for you grows even deeper,¡±


    warned Oscar.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 344

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 344


    Chapter 344 The Fight


    ¡°And whose fault is it that I¡¯ve changed?¡± shouted Cassie, as she started hitting Oscar with all her


    might. ¡°You are the most despicable and heartless man I¡¯ve ever met, Oscar! It¡¯s your fault that I¡¯ve


    be infertile and my career ruined! You¡¯re the reason my hands can never y the piano again.


    How dare you just leave me when you¡¯ve caused me so much pain!¡±


    ¡°That was all your doing, and you know it. Don¡¯t me it on somebody else,¡± responded Oscar in an


    indifferent tone.


    Chuckling wryly, Cassie wondered why she fell for someone as cold as Oscar. However, no matter


    what the man did to her, she simply could not get herself to forget him.


    After wiping away the tears that had ruined her makeup, Cassie took a deep breath to rpose


    herself. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t me you for what happened because that¡¯s in the past now. Now that you¡¯re


    single again, let¡¯s start over, okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen,¡± replied Oscar without a second thought before continuing to walk away


    from Cassie.


    Even though he initially went to the nightclub to get a drink, he knew that was no longer an option after


    bumping into the woman.


    Upset with Oscar¡¯s response, Cassie clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles cracked. However,


    after regaining her senses, she ran over to Oscar¡¯s car and got in.


    ¡°Get out,¡±manded Oscar impatiently.


    Still, Cassie remained unmoved as she sat in the back seat. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, Oz. I¡¯ve


    sacrificed far too much for you to let you leave me again. If you don¡¯t like my heavy makeup, I can put


    on a lighter one. If you don¡¯t like my attitude, I can change that too. I¡¯ll be whatever you want me to be.


    Just let me stay by your side. June¡¯s nobody to me. That man¡¯s just a pest I couldn¡¯t get rid of.¡±


    ¡°Get out,¡± repeated Oscar, rubbing his forehead.


    Since Cassie still refused to leave, Oscar decided to be the one to get out of the vehicle. He already


    had a headache in the office that morning, so he would rather not deal with another.


    Seeing that, Cassie exited the car as well and continued to tail the man. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, Oz. Weren¡¯t


    you going to get a drink? Let me go with you.¡±


    Suddenly, Oscar stopped walking and turned around to face Cassie. ¡°If you keep following me like this,


    I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll go as easy on you as I did just now.¡±


    However, Cassie was not intimidated by Oscar¡¯s threat at all, so he rolled his eyes at the woman before


    taking his phone out.


    ¡°Hugo, get two men over here to keep Ms. Yard away from me,¡± ordered Oscar.


    Upon hearing that, Cassie immediately wrapped her arms around Oscar like an octopus once again


    and pleaded, ¡°Please don¡¯t do this to me, Oscar. I love you! I promise I won¡¯t disturb you in any way.¡±


    Oscar remained silent as he emotionlessly let the woman hang on to him.


    When Hugo and several men arrived at the scene, they were amused to see their boss¡¯ predicament


    since they had never met anybody more persistent than Cassie.


    Seeing the way the woman acted, Hugo could not help but wonder why his boss would ever fall for


    somebody like her in the first ce. I guess love really is blind.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Ms. Yard, so let my men send you home. After all, it¡¯s not safe for you to be at this kind


    of ce,¡± advised Hugo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me! Or I¡¯ll cry for help!¡± warned Cassie fiercely, sending daggers at Hugo and the


    men with him.


    Amused yet again by the woman¡¯s persistency, Hugo released a chuckle.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get her out of my sight now,¡± ordered Oscar irritably, so Hugo instructed two


    bodyguards to pull Cassie off of his boss by force.


    Unexpectedly, Cassie then started struggling and yelling like a madwoman. ¡°Help! Somebody is


    robbing me! He¡¯s going to kill me! Please help me call the police!¡±


    As soon as Cassie was removed, Oscar instantly made himself scarce. Following closely behind him


    was Hugo, who had issued further instructions to the bodyguards before leaving.


    ¡°Send Ms. Yard back home. When you get there, remind her parents to keep an eye on their


    misbehaving daughter lest she returns to bother Mr. Clinton again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± responded the bodyguards.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Even when they were already a distance away, Oscar and Hugo could still hear Cassie¡¯s frenzied


    screaming. Compared to how she was five years ago, Cassie was apletely different person then.


    ¡°Should I go get the car now, Boss?¡± inquired Hugo.


    After his boss nodded, Hugo turned back to get the vehicle. Cassie and the bodyguards were already


    gone when he went back there.


    Getting into the back of the car, Oscar immediately leaned against the seat and shut his eyes.


    Hugo nced at his tired-looking employer. ¡°Where do you want to go, Boss?¡±


    ¡°Take me to the apartment where Amelia and I used to live,¡± answered Oscar in a slightly hoarse voice.


    When Hugo stopped the car in front of a traffic light, he could not help but mention how lucky his boss


    had been with thedies recently.


    Though, Oscar simply kept quiet.


    After ncing at Oscar, whose eyes remained shut, in the rear-view mirror, Hugo added, ¡°Boss, do you


    need me to send someone to deal with Ms. Walker and Ms. Yard?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary. They¡¯re just a minor nuisance. They¡¯ll get bored soon and leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Boss.¡±


    Hugo wondered how the two women would feel if they knew that his boss considered them a


    nuisance. I¡¯m guessing they¡¯ll probably flip! But I suppose Boss has a good reason for feeling that way


    about them. Heck, any man would probably feel the same way after witnessing how they behaved.


    Even all that beauty can¡¯t help those two.


    Hugo kept his thoughts to himself and focused on his driving until he reached the destination.


    Ever since Amelia disappeared, Oscar would asionally stay at their apartment. Sometimes he would


    return to the Clinton residence, but for most of the time, he stayed overnight in the office for work.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, Boss,¡± informed Hugo softly after stopping the car.


    ¡°You can take your leave now, Hugo, but make sure nobody followed me first. I want to be alone,¡±


    instructed Oscar after opening his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    After Hugo drove away, Oscar made his way into the apartment. Unexpectedly, the lights inside were


    already turned on when he entered the house. Hence, his heart started to race, and his grip on the


    doorknob tightened.


    Oscar was so excited that he almost forgot to breathe, but at the same time, he was afraid that it would


    all turn out to be a dream.


    After slowly closing the door behind him, Oscar tiptoed upstairs as if any loud noise would send the


    person he dearly missed scattering.


    Oscar stood outside the bedroom for a while, hesitant to turn the doorknob. Surprisingly, someone on


    the other side of the door opened for him. Oscar widened his eyes in shock when he saw who the


    person was.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Oscar could hear the sound of his hope shattering as he continued to stare


    at the person.


    Before the other party could respond, Oscar angrily grabbed him by the cor. ¡°You told me you were


    not in contact with Amelia. Why are you here, then, Derrick? Who gave you the keys?¡±


    Derrick was just as surprised to see Oscar, for he only went there to pick up something for Amelia and


    was not expecting to bump into anyone. In an awkward situation like that, Derrick knew things would


    get messy.


    Still, he tried to resolve the issue in a peaceful manner. ¡°There¡¯s no need to get physical, Mr. Clinton.


    Now, can you please unhand me?¡±


    To respond to the question, Oscar unceremoniously punched the man¡¯s pretty face. ¡°I have been


    wanting to do this for a long time. I just never did because I didn¡¯t want to upset Amelia. But you just


    had to keep trying my patience, didn¡¯t you? Well, now you know my limit, and I¡¯m going to make you


    regret it.¡±


    Oscar held nothing back as he continued to swing his fists at Derrick, who quickly fought back after


    taking a few hits. The two men clung to each other and traded blows until they exhausted their


    strength.


    Eventually, the fight ended in a draw. It was difficult for Oscar or Derrick to tell who won since they were


    both equally injured. Two handsome faces were ruined by a bleeding nose and bruised cheeks that


    evening.


    For some reason, after exchanging looks, the two men suddenly burst outughing together.


    Somehow, they discovered a newfound respect for each other after the slugfest.


    ¡°Amelia gave you the keys, didn¡¯t she?¡± inquired Oscar, sitting on the floor.


    Derrick knew it would be meaningless to keep the truth from the man at that point, so he nodded.


    With his heart racing, Oscar gulped and gritted his teeth before finding the courage to ask, ¡°Is she¡­ Is


    she doing okay?¡±


    Derrick took a moment to consider what to tell the man and decided not to mention Amelia¡¯s blindness.


    ¡°She¡¯s good. She¡¯s happy to have Tony by her side.¡±


    Taking another look at the other man, Oscar questioned, ¡°She¡¯s still in Beshya, isn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Amelia and Tiff were staying at my vi before my mother said some mean things to them. They got


    upset, so they just sent me a text message before disappearing for good. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re in


    Beshya or not either. Of course, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to believe me. I really do love Tiff, and


    I¡¯ve pursued her for three years. It¡¯s a shame that my family will always stand between us. That¡¯s why


    she hasn¡¯t epted me yet. Initially, I wished for her to stay at my vi because I wanted to be close to


    her. However, my mother¡¯s words had left a bad taste in her mouth. I have been looking for them ever


    since,¡± lied Derrick as he stared down at the floor, but Oscar was not convinced.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 345

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 345


    Chapter 345 Battle Of Wits


    In response, Derrick shrugged before lifting his head to look at Oscar. There was a hint of sadness in


    his eyes as he continued, ¡°You know, I love Tiff just as much as you love Amelia. I¡¯ve been interested in


    her since the first day she became a writer for mypany. Her work was soulful that it made me want


    to fall in love, and that¡¯s why I wanted to get to know her more. Then I realized the more I knew her, the


    more I became interested in her. Unfortunately, she has disappeared with Amelia, and I still couldn¡¯t


    find them.¡±


    ¡°Since Amelia really did stay at your vi, why didn¡¯t you admit it before? What were you trying to


    hide?¡±


    Instead of answering the question, Derrick smiled and quickly changed the subject. ¡°We¡¯re both on the


    same boat, you know? So if you hear anything about Amelia or Tiff, please let me know. It has been


    three years. I think it¡¯s time to find out if Tiff¡¯s feelings for me are mutual.¡±


    All of a sudden, as if he had an epiphany, Oscar stretched out his hand, and Derrick instinctively high-


    fived it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform you as soon as I locate them, but you have to promise me that you¡¯ll never lie to me.


    Otherwise, I¡¯m going to make sure that you and your family pay for your mistake.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    Even though the two seemed to have reached an agreement, neither of them knew what the other was


    actually nning in his head.


    ¡°Do you want to grab a drink?¡± invited Derrick.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°What did Amelia ask you to get?¡± inquired Oscar after they left the apartment and entered the elevator.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you would expect. She just wanted me to get her a photo album; it¡¯s the one with


    photos of you and her. She said it¡¯d be nice to relive those memories. Unfortunately, she and Tiff both


    disappeared after Ist saw them. It¡¯s cruel, really, what they did. That¡¯s why I said we¡¯re both on the


    same boat,¡± answered Derrick with a wry smile.


    Oscar was already distracted the moment Derry mentioned the photo album. Even after five years of


    marriage, Oscar and Amelia did not take many photos together. Those in the album only existed


    because Amelia wanted a couple photoshoot. Naturally, the man agreed because he loved Amelia. At


    first, he was a little stiff in front of the camera, so Amelia teased him and called him a statue. Oscar


    then retorted that if he were a statue, he was a handsome-looking one. In the end, the happy Amelia


    during the photoshoot convinced Oscar that it was all worth it.


    Those photos were proof of the happy moments they had together.


    ¡°Is that really what she told you?¡± asked Oscar hesitantly.


    Derrick remained silent for a while before responding, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You said she wanted the photo album because she wanted to relive our memories. Is that true?¡±


    Derrick nodded, suddenly feeling pity for the man. As the head of Clinton Corporations, Oscar could


    have had any woman he wanted, but for some reason, he only had eyes for Amelia. Even now, his


    heart longed to be with her. He had only met a handful of men with such fierce loyalty to a woman.


    After seeing Derrick¡¯s response, Oscar tightened his grip on the steering wheel as a content smile crept


    its way onto his face.


    Derrick gave Oscar a curious look when the man stopped outside The Mirage. ¡°A karaoke bar? I


    thought we were going to a regr bar.¡±


    ¡°They have private rooms, so it¡¯s much quieter inside. I had a headache today, so I¡¯d rather not deal


    with loud noises.¡±


    Only after hearing that did Derrick notice a hint of paleness on Oscar¡¯s face, and apanying the


    colorlessness were the bruises he left on the man. Derrick started to wonder if Oscar should go home


    and rest instead after realizing the state the other man was in.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look so good, Mr. Clinton. How about we take a rain check? You should rest at home if


    you¡¯re not feeling well, not downing alcohol in a bustling bar,¡± advised Derrick in all seriousness.


    ¡°You talk too much. Do you know that? If I wanted to get nagged at, I would¡¯ve gone to my mother. Now


    stop your yapping ande have a drink with me.¡±


    Since Oscar insisted on carrying on their n, Derrick had no reason to go against the man. This will


    be a good opportunity for me to befriend Oscar. Gaining a powerful and influential friend like him will no


    doubt bring me more good than harm. ¡°Hey, if you think you¡¯re going to be okay, who am I to doubt


    you? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The service staff at The Mirage were more than d when they saw the two enter their workce, for


    the establishment was rarely graced with the presence of such outstanding men. Even though they


    remembered what Oscar did to Cassie, they were nheless mesmerized by the man¡¯s good looks,


    especially the females.


    When the staff had any free time, they would sneak a peek at the two gentlemen. If allowed, almost


    everyone in the service crew would spend their working hours drooling over Oscar and Derrick.


    ¡°Would you like some snacks, Mr. Clinton?¡± inquired Derrick after ordering the man and himself a beer.


    Oscar nodded in response as he continued to ignore the staff members gazing at him.


    After they were done with the ordering, Derrick and Oscar took the elevator to their private room. Oscar


    slumped onto the couch as soon as they got in, while Derrick fetched the microphones.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re at a karaoke bar, why don¡¯t we sing a song or two? Here. Show me what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    Derrick then handed hispanion a microphone.


    The first song he picked was one of his all-time favorites. Not only was it one of the most popr songs


    during his childhood, but it was also one that he had fond memories of. No matter how many times


    Derrick had heard it, he never got bored of the song, and he suspected that he never would.


    ¡°Do you know this song, Mr. Clinton? I¡¯m sure you do, don¡¯t you? Go ahead. Let me hear that angelic


    voice of yours,¡± teased Derrick.


    Oscar then took the microphone and cleared his throat before he started singing. A pleasant-sounding


    and tuneful voice came out of the man¡¯s mouth as he performed the old song.


    Derrick waspletely mind-blown when he realized what a great singer Oscar was, so he decided to


    do his best to match the other man¡¯s talent when it was his turn to sing.


    After they were done with the song, Derrick could not help but give Oscar a big thumbs-up to show the


    man how impressed he was. ¡°My goodness, Mr. Clinton! I definitely did not expect you to be that


    talented in singing. And I can tell that you¡¯re very familiar with the song. Didn¡¯t expect that either, to be


    honest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an excellent song. You have good taste,¡± praised Oscar concisely.


    At that moment, Derrick realized that maybe they had more inmon than he initially thought.


    Not long after that, a waitress brought in their order and ced it on the table. ¡°Enjoy, gentlemen.¡±


    Naturally, the staff member quickly made herself scarce after finishing her task.


    Oscar then put the microphone down and reached out to grab a bottle of beer. After taking a few gulps,


    the man slumped against the couch.


    ¡°Another song, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. You go ahead. I¡¯ll join youter.¡±


    With that, Derrick picked a second song and continued to show his ir for singing. Even though


    Derrick did not look the type, he was skillful enough to hit every high note in the song.


    When Derrick was finally done, Oscar had already finished his bottle of beer and was helping himself to


    a second bottle.


    ¡°Hey, take it slow, Mr. Clinton. A good beer is to be savored, not wasted like that. You have to keep it in


    your mouth for a while before swallowing it. That way, you¡¯ll learn to appreciate its vor,¡± instructed


    Derrick after snatching the bottle away from Oscar, so the man opened another and lifted it for a toast.


    ¡°Here¡¯s to your wise alcohol consumption method. Bottoms up. And don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m not going to get


    drunk.¡±


    After shrugging nonchntly in response, Derrick clinked his bottle against the man¡¯s.


    However, it did not take long before Derrick regretted drinking with Oscar, who promised not to get


    drunk but ended up intoxicated, anyway. ¡°More! I need more beer!¡± shouted Oscar after downing three


    bottles. By then, his face was already bright red, and eyes half-open.


    Derrick ced Oscar¡¯s arm around his shoulder to support the man, who could no longer stand


    properly without help. This is unexpected. I honestly thought Oscar could hold his drink, but it turned


    out that three bottles were all it took to get him drunk. Either he¡¯s really that weak, or he¡¯s just


    pretending to be drunk. ¡°Are you drunk already, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    In response, Oscar looked at Derrick with his half-open eyes and cracked a big smile. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re


    back! I¡¯m so d to see you again! I¡¯ve been very good. Since you told me not to drink, I have not had


    a drop of alcohol. Look how sober I am! Heck, I can even dance for you if you want me to prove it.¡±


    With that, Oscar pulled himself away from Derrick and started dancing clumsily around the room.


    After witnessing Oscar¡¯s awkward and silly dance, Derrick was finally convinced that the man was


    indeed drunk.


    Derrick then approached Oscar to save the man from further humiliation. ¡°Come on, Mr. Clinton. Let¡¯s


    get you home.¡±


    Surprisingly, Oscar was very cooperative when Derrick stopped his dancing. He would gaze at the man


    from time to time and slur, ¡°It¡¯s so good to have you back, Amelia. Words can¡¯t even begin to describe


    how much I¡¯ve missed you. Did you miss me too, Amelia? Tell me because I need to know. I need to


    know that you haven¡¯t forgotten about me.¡±


    Derrick got goosebumps all over whenever Oscar stared lovingly at him. I can¡¯t believe this is


    happening to me. What on earth did I ever do to deserve this? I guess I should consider myself lucky


    that all he did was stare. I swear I¡¯ll lose it if he puts his arms around me.


    After helping Oscar into the back seat, Derrick got into the driver¡¯s seat and started driving toward the


    former¡¯s residence.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Suddenly, Oscar leaned forward to press his face against the back of Derrick¡¯s seat. ¡°Amelia, where did


    you go? I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere. I tried; I really did. But I just can¡¯t seem to find you, no matter


    how hard I tried. These past few months have been nothing but hell to me. All I could think about was


    you. Just you,¡± mumbled Oscar, whose eyes could barely stay open at that point.


    To that, Derrick simply remained silent and continued to focus on driving.


    After garbling for a while, Oscar eventually fell asleep, and Derrick¡¯s phone just so happened to ring at


    that moment. ncing at the rear-view mirror, Derrick ensured that Oscar was still out before


    answering his phone.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Hisson. It¡¯s me, Tiff. Are you doing all right there? Did Oscar cause you any trouble?¡±


    ¡°Where are you? Why did you call me on a public phone? What¡¯s going on?¡± questioned Derrick in


    concern, his brows tightly furrowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to be cautious. I was afraid that Oscar might monitor the caller IDs on your phone, so I


    decided to make use of the public phone nearby. Don¡¯t worry. Kurt is just beside me, so I¡¯mpletely


    safe. Amelia will probably be transferred to Boris¡¯ facility by tomorrow, so don¡¯t call me for now. It¡¯s


    good to hear your voice again, Mr. Hisson.¡±


    ¡°Remember to be careful, okay? No matter where you are or what you do. How¡¯s her condition? Is she


    doing okay?¡± Worried that Oscar would overhear his conversation and figure out that it was Tiffany on


    the phone, Derrick restrained himself from saying anything romantic.


    ¡°You¡¯re not alone, are you, Mr. Hisson?¡± inquired Tiffany curiously when she noticed the man¡¯s odd


    tone.


    ¡°No,¡± answered Derrick concisely.


    ¡°Is it Oscar?¡±


    To answer the question, Derrick simply stayed quiet, for he knew that Tiffany would understand what it


    meant.


    ¡°Did he do anything to you?¡± Tiffany immediately got concerned when she got the man¡¯s silent


    message.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. You take care of yourself, okay? If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand or can¡¯t


    handle at work, you can call me anytime. You¡¯re my friend, and I¡¯m probably the only friend you have in


    Saspiuburg, so I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you. Don¡¯t overwork yourself, okay? There¡¯s always


    tomorrow.¡±


    Tiffany was baffled for a while but quickly realized that Derrick was signaling her to end the phone call.


    ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll talk again soon. Goodbye.¡±


    After hanging up, Derrick noticed that Oscar had already sat up in the back seat. Even though the man


    still seemed not all that sober, Derrick was shocked nheless.


    ¡°I heard you talking on the phone just now, Amelia. Who could be calling you at this hour?¡±


    Derrick narrowed his eyes at Oscar and wondered if the man was really drunk. For some reason, he


    still thought that Oscar could be faking it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest some more, Mr. Clinton? I¡¯ll wake you up


    when we reach your ce.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Oscar did as he was told andy down to continue sleeping.


    Although Derrick was unsure if Oscar really fell asleep again, he breathed a sigh of relief after seeing


    the man lie down. His mission turned out to be more difficult than he had anticipated, for he never


    expected that he would have to drive Oscar home.


    Derrick knew that they were still in the middle of their battle of wits, and the victor had yet to emerge.


    ¡°Oscar, I hope that you¡¯ll forgive me for lying to you. I know how much you love Amelia, but I¡¯m doing


    this in the name of love as well. I¡¯m sure you can understand that we cannot be friends yet. At least not


    at the moment,¡± whispered Derrick to himself as he continued driving.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 346

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 346


    Chapter 346 Seduction


    After parking his car, Derrick got out of the vehicle and went to the back seat to help Oscar out, with the


    latter mumbling Amelia¡¯s name over and over again.


    Derrick had a hard time getting that strapping man off the car. It took him a while just to get him back to


    the apartment Oscar used to share with Amelia.


    Pulling Oscar into the room, Derrick pushed that bulky man on his bed. He clicked his tongue in


    frustration while looking at the unconscious man before proceeding to help Oscar remove his socks


    and put a nket over thetter. ¡°You know what, Mr. Clinton? We¡¯ve been through so much together


    we should actually be friends, but we each have people we need to protect. If it were not for that, we


    could be very good friends.¡±


    ncing at the man lying on the bed, he sighed. Then, he closed the door behind him before heading


    downstairs to rest. He was so spent he did not even take off his clothes, but just hit the sofa and dozed


    off.


    Little did he know that once he went out of the room, the sleeping man, who was supposed to be drunk,


    opened his eyes wide with all alertness.


    Oscar took out his phone to make a call. ¡°Hugo, someone called Derrick just now. I need to know


    where that call was made.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    Ending the call, Oscar rolled over to get out of bed and walked to the window. He looked into the night,


    falling into deep thoughts.


    His grip tightened around his phone as he pondered. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ll find you soon.¡±


    As expected, within the next half an hour, Hugo dialed back. ¡°I¡¯ve just gotten the location. The call was


    made from a public phone booth in Beshya. It¡¯s near Principal General Hospital.¡±


    Hearing that, Oscar was rmed. His gaze darted around as he thought hard. ¡°Hugo, I need to be on


    the next flight to Beshya.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    Despite how anxious Oscar was, things did not go as nned. It so happened that the next flight to


    Beshya was fully booked, so they had to wait until nine o¡¯clock in the morning to fly over.


    Oscar was dismayed when he found out about it, as he intended to be in Beshya as soon as possible.


    ¡°Get my private jet ready.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Clinton, it¡¯s not toote to depart tomorrow morning. She¡¯ll still be there by tomorrow morning if


    she¡¯s really residing in Beshya,¡± Hugo advised carefully after some thought.


    ¡°Since when do you have so much to say, Hugo? Just do as you¡¯re told.¡± Oscar was in a foul mood.


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Hugo replied in his dutiful voice again.


    Knowing that Oscar did not appreciate his opinions, but expected him to get the task done soon, Hugo


    got to work immediately.


    The whole bedroom fell back into silence after Oscar ended the call. His eyes glistened in the dark


    room with anticipation. He had a feeling that he would meet Amelia tomorrow, but hepletely forgot


    that Derrick was still in the house.


    Derrick was almost asleep on the couch when he decided to check on Oscar onest time, in fear that


    the drunk man would puke after drinking so much. When he got upstairs and was about to open the


    door, he heard Oscar¡¯s voice from inside the room. He moved closer stealthily, pressing his ear against


    the door to listen to what Oscar was saying.


    As someone trained in martial arts before, he had a keen sense of hearing. Although he could not hear


    everything Oscar was saying, it was enough for him to figure out that Oscar was on Amelia¡¯s tail again.


    He swiftly went back downstairs and left the apartment without making a single noise. Fishing out his


    phone, he called Tiffany right after.


    As he had nned earlier on, this phone would be used exclusively for him to contact Tiffany. Even his


    parents did not know this phone number. In fact, not even Tiffany knew about its existence.


    ¡°Hi, may I know who¡¯s speaking?¡± Tiffany¡¯s voice came from the other side.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Tiff.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hisson?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Listen to me, Tiff. Oscar found out that both of you are at Principal General Hospital in Beshya.


    He¡¯s taking his private jet over now. You and Kurt need to bring her away as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°But Amelia just finished her surgery. She can¡¯t even walk now. What if something happens to her?


    What if she gets injured in the middle of all of this?¡± Tiffany was anxious.


    ¡°Calm down, Tiffany,¡± Derrickforted gently. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mr. Jackman to pick you guys up at the hospital.


    I¡¯ll notify the hospital so they get rid of all Amelia¡¯s records, so even if Oscar does go to the hospital, he


    won¡¯t be able to find a thing about Amelia. Don¡¯t worry about it, okay?¡±


    A short pause followed as Tiffany thought about their arrangement. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll leave it to you, then.


    Thank you so much, Mr. Hisson.¡±


    Hearing that, Derrick smiled widely. Tiffany¡¯s gratitude put him in a phenomenal mood. ¡°Well, you


    should at least stop calling me Mr. Hisson if you¡¯re really thankful. It feels like you¡¯re still treating me like


    your higher-up. You should call me ¡®Derry¡¯, or just something like ¡®Darling¡¯.¡±


    A longer pause ensued this time, but Derrick was not in a hurry, so he waited patiently.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    His smile deepened as the pause stretched out. As he expected, Tiffany¡¯s voice came again after a few


    seconds. ¡°Derry.¡± Tiffany felt a gush of embarrassment overtaking her. ¡°This is so cringy. I prefer calling


    you Mr. Hisson. This is already like a term of endearment to me. Of course, I can call you ¡®Derry¡¯ if you


    want, but I will still go with ¡®Derrick¡¯ when there are people around,¡± she continued as she looked


    around the hospital. ¡°All right, I got to go check on Amelia. Talk to youter.¡±


    ¡°Sure. See you, Tiff.¡±


    Derrick gave Boris and the hospital director a call respectively after that. After briefing them on the


    situation, the two set to work. Boris was quick to act. He immediately asked Collin to drive to the


    hospital. As for the hospital director, he made arrangements for the nurses to delete every single copy


    of Amelia¡¯s medical report. He even asked the hospital staff to not breathe a single word about Amelia,


    in case anyone probed into the matter.


    Not long after everything was put in ce, Derrick saw Oscar rushing out of his apartment and hopping


    into his own car before driving out.


    Derrick watched his car pull off until itpletely vanished out of his sight. He did not follow Oscar.


    Instead, he waited for him to drive off before starting his own engine and drove out of the neighborhood


    slowly, heading in the opposite direction.


    By the time Oscar reached the parking slot he had bought specifically for his own jet, Hugo and the


    others were already waiting for him.


    The moment they spotted Oscar, they approached him and informed, ¡°Everything is ready, Mr. Clinton.


    We can take off anytime.¡±


    Responding with a nod, Oscar went toward the jet with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After settling down, Oscar gave them the order and closed his eyes to take a nap as the jet


    slowly took off.


    Two hourster, the nended on an emptynd in a suburb in Beshya. A few cars were already


    waiting for their arrival when theynded.


    Oscar exited the jet quickly, and everyone greeted in unison, ¡°Mr. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±


    The man, who was first in line, took a step forward and pointed at one of the cars. ¡°Over there, Mr.


    Clinton.¡±


    Oscar walked over inrge steps, with everyone else following closely behind.


    When they almost reached the car, the first man behind Oscar hastened his step to open the door,


    gesturing at Oscar to enter.


    ¡°To Principal General Hospital.¡± Oscar cut to the chase right after he got into the car.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    With that, the car pulled off immediately. Oscar tried to take a rest again, but his heart was fluttering.


    ¡°Faster.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The driver stepped harder on the pedal and went at full speed, yet regardless of how fast they were


    going, there was still a distance to go before they reached the city center.


    It took them an hour before they arrived at the hospital.


    Once they pulled up beside the hospital, the other cars following behind stopped as well.


    Getting out of the car, Oscar turned toward Hugo. ¡°Bring your men and search the whole hospital.


    Report back to me if you see her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    With that said, Hugo and the others made for the entrance, but their leader was hesitant. ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    are you sure this is the best thing to do? Barging in right now will only attract too much attention. The


    police might evene. Besides, this is not your territory. I heard that the hospital director has a bit of


    background. Do you think it¡¯s wise offending him? I¡¯m just afraid this might evolve into something


    serious.¡±


    Oscar red at him, which was enough to shut the man up. He did not dare to say otherwise after this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Clinton. I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    Not bothering to reply to the other man, Oscar walked straight into the hospital. When he got in, the


    hospital was as usual, as if Hugo and his men had not evene in. The staff on the night shift were


    dozing off at the counter, so they did not even realize so many men came into the hospital.


    When the man who earlier on challenged Oscar¡¯s decision saw the situation, he realized he had


    misjudged. After all, Oscar¡¯s bodyguards would never barge in and create a ruckus like some


    gangsters.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said earlier, Mr. Clinton,¡± he admitted sheepishly.


    ncing at him, Oscar uttered, ¡°Simon, thanks for picking me up thiste at night. I owe you one. I¡¯ll


    return this favor when I find my wife.¡±


    Simon nodded without shying away. ¡°I hope you find her soon, then. I can¡¯t wait to see what reward you


    have for me, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar nodded back without another word.


    Their conversation awakened one of the nurses on duty. When she saw a handsome young man


    before her, she quickly wiped her mouth, afraid that she had drooled in her sleep.


    Simon went forward and teased the nurse, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You look just fine. There¡¯s nothing on your


    mouth.¡±


    The nurse went red as she red at him.


    ¡°May I know if you¡¯re here to visit someone, or are you here to register for yourself?¡± The nurse was


    being extra gentle when talking to Oscar.


    shing a charming smile at her, Oscar informed, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone called Amelia Winters.


    Could you help me check her room number?¡±


    A fleeting glint of wariness showed in the nurse¡¯s eyes, but Oscar saw through her.


    He knew she was trying to hide something.


    He leaned closer, wearing his most attractive smile. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind helping me check her room


    number. What about we go for somete-night snacks after I swing by her room? I¡¯ll let you know once


    I¡¯m done. Do you mind giving me your phone number?¡±


    Oscar was usually aloof and distant toward women, but because he badly wanted to know where


    Amelia was, he was willing to charm his way through just to get some information out of the nurse.


    His affection made the nurse blush. She lowered her shifty gaze and started poring over the files. ¡°I¡¯ll


    look for it.¡±


    After some time, she looked back up again in disappointment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mister, but there are a few


    Amelias on our records. These are the ones I found. What about you take a look yourself?¡±


    Oscar took the files over, looking through every detail. To his dismay, he could not find the person he


    was looking for.


    ¡°Is this all?¡±


    The nurse nodded.


    Reaching out, Oscar lifted her chin yfully. ¡°You look too pretty to be a liar,¡± he teased in a tantalizing


    tone. ¡°Come on. Tell me if there¡¯s a certain Amelia Winters in your hospital. I¡¯ll go for dinner with you


    tomorrow as well.¡±


    The young nurse almost fell for it. If she had not snapped herself back, she would have told Oscar


    everything she knew.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 347

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 347


    Chapter 347 Regrets


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but that¡¯s everything I know. All the records are here. There¡¯s really no one with the


    name of Amelia Winters. What about you try other hospitals, or maybe give your friend a call?¡± the


    nurse suggested carefully.


    Oscar almost lost his patience, but he quickly collected himself again without losing that gentle look on


    his face.


    He was putting up his finest acting skills to appear agreeable to the nurse.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve never heard of the name? Think harder. She¡¯s important to me, so you have to tell


    me. I can give you whatever you desire¡ªa car, a house, designer bags, or just anything at all¡ªas long


    as you tell me anything you know about her. I promise you¡¯ll get whatever you wish for.¡± Oscar made


    his pitch convincingly.


    The nurse was lost in his mesmerizing aura. It was obvious that Oscar had her under his spell, but the


    director¡¯s warning resounded in the nurse¡¯s ears.


    She recalled his words, forcing her greed back down her throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, mister. I really don¡¯t remember anyone called Amelia Winters. You should just try other


    hospitals.¡±


    Ring! At that moment, Oscar¡¯s phone rang just as he was about to persuade the nurse again. He


    looked at the screen, and his face darkened. His gentlemanly manner vanished within a split second.


    Oscar turned away to check on his phone, leaving the nurse behind. ¡°Um, excuse me, are you still


    down for the cup of coffee you promised me?¡± the nurse asked weakly, looking at him walking away.


    However, the manpletely ignored her.


    Simon, who was following behind Oscar, turned toward the nurse. ¡°You know what, youngdy?


    There¡¯s always a price for everything. If you want to get the life you¡¯ve always wanted, then you¡¯ll have


    to be prepared to make sacrifices for it, but it¡¯s not toote to change your mind now. Feel free toe


    by The Ritz-Carlton hotel and look for Simon if you¡¯re having second thoughts. Remember, don¡¯t let


    chances like this pass you by. You need to seize it when life is giving you a second chance.¡±


    With that said, Simon and Oscar left the hospital. The nurse watched them leave in silence. Her gaze


    lookedplicated.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Clinton? Have Hugo and the others found her yet?¡± Simon asked when they were


    outside.


    Oscar shook his head in response.


    Hugo and his men had also finished their search on the other wing of the hospital. Their quest was to


    no avail, too.


    ¡°We already looked everywhere, but there was no sign of her. I think she¡¯s probably at another


    hospital,¡± Hugo spected. ¡°It¡¯s true that the phone booth is close to this hospital, but there are also a


    lot of residential areas around. Perhaps she¡¯s staying in one of the neighborhoods?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. My hunch tells me she¡¯s been to this hospital. I can tell from the nurse¡¯s response that


    was here. Hugo, I want you to wait for the nurse to finish her shift. Invite her over to The Ritz-Carlton


    after that. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll give in once she knows how much we can offer her.¡±


    ¡°How about we ask her toe out now? Who knows where Mrs. Clinton will be by the time the nurse


    finishes work?¡± Hugo suggested, looking back at the hospital.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The day will break in a few hours¡¯ time. You should all go back and rest first. There¡¯s no use


    looking all over the ce like headless chickens, anyway. We need some clues.¡± Oscar did not want to


    exhaust the whole team.


    ¡°Come on, Mr. Clinton, we¡¯re used to working at night. You don¡¯t have to be so considerate,¡± Simon


    assured him.


    ¡°Just go back to the hotel first. Hopefully, the nursees to the hotel on her own ord, then we


    won¡¯t have to send someone to get her.¡± After saying this, Oscar headed straight to his car while Hugo


    and a few other bodyguards stayed stationed at the hospital.


    After everyone arrived at the hotel, they went back to their respective rooms to get some rest.


    Oscar was in no mood to wash up. Cleaning his face, he stared at his tired face in the mirror. He was


    frustrated. This was the third time he was in Beshya only within a month. He would leave ande


    back again in a few days. This was because all the clues he got pointed to the fact that Amelia was in


    Beshya, but every time he came, he would miss her just by an inch. He was alwayste.


    ¡°Just where are you, Amelia? Do you not miss me at all? I know you were at the hospital. Why must


    you leave when I¡¯m here? Do you really hate me that much?¡±


    He ruffled his hair and groaned like a vexed beast.


    Then, he pushed the faucet to the end, letting the water run into the bathtub. Oscar went in without


    even taking his clothes off and just dipped his whole body into the tank of water. Hey submerged in


    the water for a long time, broking into deep and rapid breath at the surface again when he could not


    hold his breath anymore.


    Wiping the water on his face away, he felt much better. It was as if the water had taken away all the


    pain and sorrow he felt.


    ¡°Amelia¡­¡± he uttered softly and weakly.


    After getting out of the bathroom, he went to the window to look at the view at dawn. He needed to


    clear his thoughts, but hurt and exasperation dwelt in his heart, refusing to give him a break.


    Taking out a cigarette, he lit it. Ever since Amelia left without a word, he had grown to rely on smoking


    to ease the emptiness he felt in his heart. He was almost always smoking. In fact, he could not resist


    the sense of relief smoking gave him, so much so that he suspected he must have be addicted to


    it, but he told himself that he must be overthinking.


    Of course, he would readily stop smoking once he saw Amelia again. As long as he had her by his


    side, there was nothing that would be too difficult for him.


    Oscar stood at the window for the whole night until the morning sun shone its first ray from the horizon.


    Oscar was there to wee the sun when the next day arrived.


    The sunrise made her think of Amelia, and what she once said to him.


    Back then, he still had her by his side. She was cuddling in his embrace and smiling at him sweetly.


    ¡°Darling, I want to go see sunrise with you by the beach one day,¡± she said. ¡°I should apply for a long


    leave, and we can go stay at a vi by the beach, then it¡¯ll be easier to catch the sunrise early in the


    morning. We canze around the entire day. Also, I really want to take a stroll with you on the beach at


    dawn. I love the beach when the sun is setting. The view must be marvelous. We can even have a


    party at night. We can go back to bed after the guests leave, and we can repeat the same routine the


    following day until we grow tired of it. You can go back to work after we go home, while I take care of


    the kids at home. We can even ask a few friends to join us on a shopping spree. What do you think?¡±


    Hugging her tighter, Oscar rubbed her nose tenderly. ¡°We¡¯ll watch the sunrise together every morning if


    that¡¯s what you want. I just want to stay with you for the rest of my life. We can spend our days by the


    sea, listening to the waves all day long.¡±


    Amelia chuckled as she imagined their life. ¡°For the rest of our lives? That sounds like an awfully long


    time.¡±


    In the past, Oscar did not know why Amelia would say so, but in hindsight, he figured Amelia had


    already thought of leaving him.


    His premonition told him that Amelia left because something was wrong with her eyes. She probably


    did not what him to see her losing her sight, but to Oscar, Amelia did not understand him at all.


    He was willing to give up everything he had for her, and he was ready to face whatever life threw at


    them with her¡ªeven her blindness. Oscar could not understand why Amelia found it unbelievable that


    she would always be the most beautiful in his eyes, even when he had already opened up his heart to


    her.


    Thinking how the woman he loved would rather hide things from him and look to other men for help,


    Oscar felt defeated.


    Did I not give her a sense of security? Was my love not enough for her?


    These thoughts haunted Oscar the whole night until the break of day.


    When the sunray beat on his body, he looked at the ground and was shocked to find the number of


    cigarettes he had smoked.


    Knock! Knock! A noise came from the door, and a voice followed. ¡°Mr. Clinton, the nurse is here.¡±


    Hearing that, Oscar smiled triumphantly. About time.


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    Opening the door, Hugo walked in. Behind him was the nurse Oscar met the night before.


    She coughed ferociously the moment the thick smoke wafted through the room to her.


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Oscar remarked, pointing at the couch.


    Oscar was not his amiable self anymore. The nurse felt a marked distance between them, and she was


    compelled to act more politely in the man¡¯s presence.


    She sat down, staring at him cautiously.


    ¡°So, what do you have to tell me? I can give you whatever you want as long as you give me a


    satisfactory answer.¡± Oscar cut to the chase and spelled his terms clearly before the nurse spoke.


    She looked more determined now. Clenching the hem of her skirt, she thought of all the things she


    could ask for.


    Hugo looked at the fidgety woman andforted her, ¡°Rx. Mr. Clinton is a man of his word. He


    won¡¯t do anything to you. As long as you tell him everything you know, he will do as he promised. He¡¯s


    able to give you way more than you can imagine¡ªthings you¡¯ll never get in your whole life.¡±


    The nurse imagined all the money and riches she could request and swallowed hard.


    ¡°There was indeed someone called Amelia Winters at our hospital, but she¡¯s blind. The director


    gathered the best doctors in our hospital to treat her, but they said the blood clot in her brain was


    causing too much strain on her nerves, so surgery would be too risky for her. That was why no one


    dared to operate on her when she first came in. It wasn¡¯t until Dr. Jackman came that they figured out


    what to do with her. He¡¯s already advanced in years, but his skills were undeniably good.¡±


    The nurse told Oscar everything she knew.


    Gloom settled over his face the moment he heard about the news.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Oscar tried hard to suppress the guilt and pain he felt, but his hoarse voice


    betrayed his emotions.


    ¡°She was still at the hospital yesterday, but the director suddenly called at about twelve in the


    afternoon, saying she should be transferred to another hospital, so a car came to pick her up. They had


    all the set-up ready to transfer her since she just finished a major brain surgery. I have no idea where


    they took her, neither was I in the ce to ask for further details. All I know is that this woman has


    someone behind her¡ªsomeone who¡¯s closely connected to the director. I heard that that person called


    the director to get him to transfer the patient out. The director even asked all the nurses and doctors to


    not mention a word about this patient. He also asked us to destroy all her records, so to be honest, I


    have no idea if the person I¡¯m talking about is exactly the person you¡¯re looking for,¡± the nurse said


    forthrightly.


    Oscar felt a surge of emotions stuck in his throat. His fists clenched hard like rocks as he listened.


    ¡°How¡¯s her condition?¡± he queried.


    The nurse shifted her gaze, trying to recall every detail. ¡°Other than her blindness, she looked fine to


    me. Her friend was taking care of her, and she was very optimistic herself. She was very kind and polite


    to all of us, and she¡¯s super pretty.¡±


    The nurse stopped to look at Oscar at this point. ¡°You should just ask the director yourself if you want


    to know more. After all, the director knows a lot more than I do.¡±


    Turning toward Hugo, Oscar uttered, ¡°Hugo, see to it that she receives what she wants, but there¡¯s a


    caveat. It shouldn¡¯t be an outrageous request.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    The nurse was ted when she knew she was really getting everything she ever wanted. She did not


    even do anything significant other than just talk about something she knew. Shooting up from the


    couch, she followed Hugo out in glee.


    After they left, Oscar lifted his head, trying to force back the incipient tears in his eyes. His fists were


    still clenched rigidly as he tried to cate his own feelings.


    It pained him that Amelia had to suffer all alone, while he, her husband, could do nothing but let her


    experience all this on her own.


    I am the most useless man in the world.


    Oscar was so deep in regret he pped himself hard in the face.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 348

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 348


    Chapter 348 He Flees


    Oscar had a hard timeing to terms with what happened to Amelia. On one hand, he felt guilty for


    agreeing to divorce her that easily. On the other, he hated himself for letting her face her blindness all


    by herself. He knew Amelia would lose her sight one day, but still, he was so careless as to let her


    leave.


    He could not believe that he let the woman he loved leave when she was feeling all hopeless and


    helpless. Worse still, she was moving around trying to hide because his family was hunting her


    down. What have I done? All this happened because of me.


    He started doubting everything he had been doing so far. His search for her made her move again and


    again. Yes, his intention was so that she would return to him, but instead, she was going through so


    much because of him.


    Hence, he started having second thoughts.


    This was the first time he reflected on his actions. In the past, he would do whatever his heart wanted,


    but now, he was not sure anymore.


    Now that he started having second guesses, his doubt festered.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯ve already seen the nurse out,¡± Hugo reported back ordingly.


    ncing at him, Oscar asked hesitantly, ¡°Hugo, what do you think about the way I treat Amelia?¡±


    Hearing his question, Hugo was surprised.


    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±


    Hugo thought for a bit before answering, ¡°I was not sure myself at the beginning, but over the past few


    months, I¡¯ve seen you changed so much because of her. I think you¡¯re really in love with her, else you


    won¡¯t even do so much just to find her.¡±


    Oscarughed deridingly. ¡°But do you think this is what she wants? Didn¡¯t she leave just so I won¡¯t ever


    find her again? Do you think she even wants to see me?¡±


    Hugo was lost. This was not the Oscar he knew. His boss was always confident and daring.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Mrs. Clinton chose to leave, boss, but I¡¯m certain of one thing¡ªshe still loves you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Oscar did not dare to feed on such hopes.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure,¡± Hugo reiterated. ¡°Are you okay, Boss?¡±


    sping his hands together, Oscar stared outside of the window.


    ¡°Should we arrange for a meeting with the director of Principal General Hospital?¡± Hugo changed the


    topic.


    ¡°Proceed.¡± Oscar pushed his feelings aside and resumed his usual self again. He was determined on


    meeting this man to know more about Amelia¡¯s condition.


    ¡°I want you to extend an invitation to him in person. Do everything you can to get him here,¡± Oscar


    added.


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Hugo replied. ¡°Have some rest first. You need to be recharged and fully rested for the next


    engagement.¡±


    ¡°I will. You get going. Let me know when he agrees to meet me.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll rest now. You may leave.¡±


    Hugo nodded and left.


    When he was gone, Oscary in his bed, waiting for sleep to beckon him. He thought he could not


    sleep, but he did. He dreamed of Amelia. The sight of two dark holes in her eye sockets was ghastly,


    but he was not afraid. Instead, he felt sorry for her.


    In his dream, Amelia reached out to him. ¡°Oscar, I don¡¯t want you to see me in this state. Please stop


    looking for me. You¡¯re too perfect for me. I¡¯m not good enough for you anymore. I beg of you, just let


    me go.¡±


    After that, Amelia disappeared from his dream.


    ¡°Amelia!¡± Oscar shook himself awake. He was soaked in sweat from the dream.


    Wiping his forehead dry, he gasped for air.


    When he checked his phone again, it was already ten in the morning. He had slept for three hours, but


    it felt like he had only napped for half an hour.


    He tried pacing his breath as he massaged his forehead.


    ¡°Are you up, Boss?¡± Hugo¡¯s voice suddenly came from the outside.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Oscar stated, rubbing his temples.


    Hugo pushed the door opened and came all the way to the bed. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the hospital


    director. He said he could meet you for two hours tonight,¡± Hugo reported.


    Hearing that, Oscar smirked. ¡°Is he that busy?¡±


    ¡°Should I get someone to get him here?¡± Hugo asked for permission.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just see him tonight then. Ask him when is a good time for us to meet up. I have time


    anyway, so I don¡¯t mind waiting. Also, send someone to keep an eye on him. I want to know who he


    meets today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see to it, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell him who I am?¡± Oscar questioned yet again,


    ¡°No. I just said we¡¯re a pharmaceutical supplier, and that we¡¯re interested in working with his hospital,


    so he agreed to meet. I will get back to you on a time.¡±


    Oscar just nodded.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay, Boss? You don¡¯t look too well. Should I get a doctor?¡± Seeing how Oscar


    was, Hugo was worried.


    Getting off the bed, Oscar went right into the bathroom. It was not until he came back out again that he


    answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Did the others manage to get some sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they did.¡±


    ¡°Simon knows a lot of people in Beshya. Have him ask around in different hospitals, including the


    private ones. Amelia just had surgery, so she must need a lot of care from doctors and nurses. I¡¯m sure


    they¡¯ll transfer her from Principal General Hospital to a private hospital, so ask Simon to keep an eye


    out. Report back to me once anyone finds out anything.¡±


    ¡°All right, Boss,¡± Hugo responded.


    He took another look at Oscar, still feeling concerned. ¡°Boss, I really think you should see a doctor. You


    need to be healthy to find Mrs. Clinton. There¡¯s no chance of you finding her if you fall sick.¡±


    Rubbing his temples, Oscar instructed, ¡°Get me some flu medication from the drugstore.¡±


    Hugo heaved a sigh of relief. He was deeply concerned about Oscar. Ever since Oscar started looking


    for Amelia, his health had been deteriorating. He kept pushing himself to the limit. If he kept this up,


    there would be a high chance of him copsing.


    Hugo knew that although Oscar might seem detached and cold, he was actually very invested in this


    rtionship.


    After Hugo left, he went to get the medication Oscar needed. Just as he was going out of the store, he


    heard an extremely familiar voice nearby. Turning around, he met the man¡¯s eyes. The two were


    stunned, but before the man could do anything, Hugo leaped forward to catch him. The other man was


    equally quick. He turned and sprinted off with all his might.


    Behind him, Hugo shouted, ¡°Kurt! Stop right there! Boss is in Beshya now! You have to go back and


    see him. How could you do this to him? He¡¯s the one who trained you. Is this how you repay him? How


    dare you bring Mrs. Clinton away? Stop!¡±


    Kurt stopped after running for some time.


    When Hugo caught up, he red at Kurt intently, his gazeplex. ¡°Why are you doing this, Kurt? Do


    you know how worried Boss was? He went all around the ces looking for her. He buried himself in


    work just so he could take his mind off her. At this rate, he¡¯ll die of overexertion. How could you do this


    to him?¡±


    ¡°Hugo, Mr. Clintonmissioned me to protect her,¡± Kurt stated. ¡°She¡¯s my boss now, and I only listen


    to her. He¡¯s the one who said that we should be loyal to our master unless both parties agree to


    terminate the contract. Amelia is fixated on keeping her whereabouts hidden from Mr. Clinton, so I will


    do as she said. Did I do anything wrong?¡±


    Hugo was at a loss for words. He did not know how to retaliate, so he just hurled a punch at Kurt, which


    ignited a fight between the two.


    Passers-by started flocking around the two fighting men. Kurt locked Hugo¡¯s hands together before


    bellowing in his face, ¡°Hugo, you know you can¡¯t beat me. I don¡¯t want to hurt you either. Go back and


    tell Mr. Clinton to just let Amelia go. She left because she didn¡¯t want him to find her. I bet Mr. Clinton


    doesn¡¯t want her to keep running from ce to ce either.¡±


    Hugo red at Kurt. It had only been months since theyst saw each other. From his recollection, Kurt


    was a reticent man. Since when is he so articte?


    ¡°Kurt, follow me to meet Mr. Clinton,¡± Hugo seethed.


    Kurt shook his head decisively, pushing away the man under him before running away.


    Getting up, Hugo darted off, but while he was pursuing Kurt, his phone rang.


    In a hurry, he epted the call. ¡°Boss, I saw Kurt! I¡¯m chasing him right now!¡± he cried out before


    quickly mentioning the address as he continued running.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose him. I¡¯lling over now!¡± Oscar hung up right after.


    ¡°Kurt! Mr. Clinton ising himself! You know what he¡¯s like! You¡¯d better be honest with him, and he¡¯ll


    let you go! Imagine what he¡¯ll do if he catches you himself! Kurt!¡±


    Kurtpletely disregarded his empty threats.


    He knew he could get away if he wanted to. After all, he was a better fighter and a faster runner than


    Hugo. He ran faster, keeping the distance between them. Initially, Hugo wanted to pull out his gun, but


    this was Beshya. He could not risk inciting fear or even hurting people in the public. Besides, he had


    known Kurt for years, and he did not want to hurt thetter. Just as Hugo hesitated, Kurt took a sharp


    turn around the corner into an alley. By the time Hugo caught up, Kurt was already nowhere to be seen.


    Hugo looked around in desperation, but he could not see the man. Resting his palm on his knees, he


    panted for air. ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Now that he lost Kurt, it would be difficult for Hugo to find him again. They came so close to knowing


    where Amelia was.


    This traitor! Boss put so much effort into training him, and now he turned his back on him.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 349

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 349


    Chapter 349 Getting Her Address


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Hugo gasped. ¡°I lost him. I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    When Oscar arrived, he looked at the alley and talked calmly, ¡°You said he vanished here?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hugo confirmed.


    ¡°Send more men to check out this area.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    With that, Hugo called Simon and got him to send more men to ransack the area.


    ¡°Hugo, I need you to set up a meeting with Amelia¡¯s doctor. I need to talk to him.¡±


    Hugo nodded, but quickly realized something was off. ¡°What about the director? Are you still meeting


    him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nodding, Hugo proceeded to make necessary arrangements, but he could not contact the doctor in


    charge.


    Truth was, the hospital director already sent the doctor to another city for a conference. It was said that


    the doctor was informed just yesterday that he was to attend this conference. As for other doctors who


    had participated in Amelia¡¯s surgery, they were all sent to other hospitals to help up for different


    reasons. It was as if everyone rted to Amelia was sent to other ces overnight.


    ¡°You said all the doctors were sent away?¡± Oscar inquired with a frown.


    ¡°Yes, Boss. I¡¯ll send my men to find out more about this. It seems like the doctor we¡¯re looking for really


    didn¡¯t go to work this morning. Besides, the nurse who came to see us earlier was fired as well. I heard


    the director sacked her himself, so everyone who knows a thing or two about Amelia dares not breathe


    a word now. They refuse to say anything about what they know.¡±


    ¡°Now I must see this director myself,¡± Oscar muttered with a rigid smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already invited him to meet up at seven this evening.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Any news from Kurt or Simon?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then. You may leave now.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    For the remaining day, Oscar stayed at the hotel until six o¡¯clock in the evening. When the time came


    for him to meet the director, he put on his best clothes and went to the restaurant with Hugo.


    A waitress came over and greeted them courteously, ¡°Good evening, do you have a reservation?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I booked a private room. 208,¡± Hugo replied.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, is it? Please follow me,¡± she said with a smile.


    Oscar went after her without losing a moment. He did not even have the mood to look at the decoration


    and setting of the restaurant.


    When they reached the room, the waitress knocked at the door, waiting for permission to usher Oscar


    in.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, please.¡±


    Oscar went in ahead while Hugo waited outside patiently.


    When Oscar entered the room, he spotted a well-mannered young man in histe twenties waiting for


    him. He had a pair of gold frame sses on, making him look all the more ssy.


    Oscar found it unbelievable that someone like him would actually be the director of Principal General


    Hospital, as he was expecting someone older and more experienced.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Charles Jensen, the director of Principal General Hospital,¡± the youngd said, standing up. His


    curious gaze surveyed Oscar from the head to the toe. ¡°May I know who you are?¡±


    Oscar carefully observed the man without trying to hide his intention. After some time, he held out his


    hand toward the director. ¡°Oscar Clinton. I¡¯m Amelia¡¯s husband.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the young man was startled, but he quickly collected himself and smiled gently.


    ¡°Amelia? I¡¯m afraid I know no such person, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Taking a seat, Oscar spoke to him candidly. ¡°I will not beat around the bush, Mr. Jensen. I¡¯m looking for


    my wife, Amelia, and I found out that she was admitted to your hospital, so I took a flight over just to


    see her. However, when I went to your hospital yesterday, it seemed to me that she was transferred to


    another hospital with your help. Do you mind exining what the case is?¡±


    Charles retained the smile on his face as if he was totally unfazed by Oscar¡¯s words. In fact, he looked


    as if he was someone without any temper.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I believe there¡¯s a misunderstanding. I don¡¯t usually get involved in matters pertaining to


    patients. I don¡¯t probe into patients¡¯ privacy as well. I have no idea about the woman you mentioned,


    and how is it that you¡¯re under the impression that I am the one who transferred her to another


    hospital,¡± he said slowly and lightly.


    Narrowing his eyes, Oscar smiled as he took another purposeful look at the director.


    ¡°Mr. Jensen, I have to admit that I wasn¡¯t expecting someone as young as you to actually be the


    director of the hospital. Now that I¡¯ve seen you myself, I have to say I¡¯m impressed,¡± Oscar stated,


    taking out his name card before giving it to Charles. ¡°This is my name card. I hope you¡¯ll be able to be


    of assistance to me after getting to know me. It¡¯s understandable that important details sometimes slip


    our mind when we have too many things to take care of.¡±


    Charles read the name on the card before looking back up at Oscar again. ¡°So you¡¯re from Clinton


    Corporations. I have to say you are equally sessful¡ªyoung and sessful¡ª but I don¡¯t see how


    your line of business has anything to do with my hospital. May I know I can be of help to you?¡±


    Oscar did not lose his patience. Instead, he took out a picture of Amelia and showed it to Charles. ¡°This


    is my wife. There are some misunderstandings, and she left home. She lost her sight because of a car


    ident, and I would like to know where she is so I can bring her overseas, where she can get better


    treatment. I found out that she was a patient at your hospital. You¡¯re a sensible man. You can


    understand my situation, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ve been looking for her for some time, and I¡¯m worried. I really hope


    you can tell me which hospital she is at now. It¡¯s true that Clinton Corporations is not based in Beshya,


    but I still have my connections here. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to make an enemy out of me. After all, you


    still have a whole hospital to take care of.¡±


    Adjusting his sses, Charles cleared his throat. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you are trying to get


    at, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    At that, Oscar red at the man. He¡¯s more intractable than I thought.


    Fishing out his phone, Oscar yed the recording of the conversation he had with the nurse earlier on.


    ¡°Mr. Jensen, this is what someone from your hospital told me this morning. Her name is Ka White,


    and I even know that she worked at your hospital for four years. I also know that she¡¯s actually your


    rtive. I heard you dismissed her after she paid me a visit at the hotel I¡¯m staying at today. Correct me


    if I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The smile on Charles¡¯ face remained unchanged. He was still calm and cool, even when Oscarid all


    his cards. Thetter could not help but respect this man.


    ¡°Ka did something wrong, so I did what I had to. I fired her because she had been selling the IV


    drips our hospital uses to people outside. I¡¯m the director of the hospital, so I can¡¯t just turn a blind eye


    to her mistake just because she¡¯s my rtive. I have to be fair. You can always run a check on this to


    confirm my words,¡± Charles said in all seriousness.


    Oscar smiled again. Since Charles did not want to say a single word about Amelia, Oscar decided to


    just y along. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re fixated on not telling me anything about Amelia.¡±


    Charles shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Clinton. I can¡¯t be of help. My hospital has never taken in your wife. I


    believe you¡¯re looking for her at the wrong ce. If she was really at our hospital, I would have told you


    as the director.¡±


    At this moment, Oscar knew he had to use his trump card. Pulling out a few photos from his pocket, he


    threw them all before Charles. ¡°Make up your mind after seeing these photos. I¡¯m not interested in your


    family member¡¯s private life, but if these make it to the public, I think you¡¯ll have a hard time trying to


    salvage your mother¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Charles nced at the photos, and there was finally a hint of perturbance in his eyes.


    He took up one of the photos, and his gaze turned cold and sharp.


    ¡°Where did you get these from?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t even care one bit. Now that you know your mother¡¯s involvement with another


    man, I hope this can help you make a better decision. It doesn¡¯t seem to me that you¡¯re ready to let


    everyone know what your mother is doing, so shall we continue our discussion about my wife?¡±


    Ripping the photos into pieces, Charles red at Oscar. It finally registered what kind of a person he


    was dealing with. He¡¯s able to get an upper hand over me, although we¡¯ve just met. I must be extra


    careful.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you must understand that I¡¯m doing this all for a friend. He requested my help to transfer a


    friend of his to a better hospital. By now, she should already be on her way to another hospital. My


    friend had found a few ophthalmologists abroad who can cure her.¡±


    Oscar stood up from his seat and looked down at Charles. ¡°Mr. Jensen, I think it¡¯s best I leave if you


    can¡¯t be honest with me. As for these photos, I will hand them over to be published on social media. I


    believe your dad will be in for a little surprise. After all, this is shocking, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    With that, Oscar turned around, ready to leave the room.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Charles stopped him before Oscar could walk out.


    ¡°Have you suddenly decided to be honest with me?¡±


    Staring at the other man, Charles let out a sigh. ¡°Mr. Jackman picked Ms. Winters up yesterday. She¡¯s


    at his clinic now.¡±


    ¡°And their address?¡±


    Charles told him.


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Jensen. I apologize for making our first encounter a less pleasant one. I¡¯ll make it up to


    you in the future, but for now, I should get going. My wife is waiting for me.¡± With that said, Oscar


    hurried to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I wasn¡¯t expecting myself to give in to you. I have to say you¡¯re one resourceful man.¡±


    Oscar stopped at the door.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± he replied with a smile and left without turning back.


    Charles slumped into his chair and sighed. After some time, he took out his phone to make a call.


    ¡°Derrick? I¡¯m sorry. I messed everything up. Mr. Clinton came to me, and I told him everything. He¡¯s


    one cunning man.¡±


    ¡°Has he met Amelia?¡± Derrick asked after a pause.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t, but he already knows where she is. I¡¯m so sorry, Derrick.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Charles. If they¡¯re meant to be, they¡¯ll still meet each other, no matter how hard we try to stop


    them. I can tell they still love each other, so in a sense, it¡¯s good for them to meet up and talk things


    through face to face,¡± Derrick remarked over the phone.


    ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll get going first. I¡¯ll see you another time when youe to Beshya.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. Thanks for your help, Charles. I¡¯m forever indebted for what you did for me. I¡¯ll treat you to


    a meal when I see you in Beshya.¡±


    Ending the call, Charles poured himself a cup of tea. After having a drink, he proceeded to leave.


    Oscar and he talked for about half an hour, but neither one of them ordered anything, yet Charles still


    paid a handsome amount of tip. He pulled out a few banknotes that amounted to three grand and left


    everything on the table before leaving.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 350

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 350


    Chapter 350 I Have Never Come To Terms With Your Departure


    In the meantime, Oscar drove to Boris¡¯ clinic from the restaurant. The clinic was well-furnished and


    grand. Oscar felt an urge to just run down before his car even pulled up. Rubbing his chin, he looked at


    himself in the mirror to check if he was cleanly shaved. ¡°Hugo,¡± he called, turning to the side. ¡°Do I look


    okay? Still as handsome as always?¡±


    Hugo was speechless. He found the whole thing hrious, as he had never seen Oscar being so


    unsure of himself before. He had always been confident and decisive around his men.


    He felt Oscar actually looked adorable, behaving like this.


    ¡°You look dashing, Boss, but I think you¡¯ll look even better if you gain more weight, but I¡¯m sure Mrs.


    Clinton will still think you¡¯re handsome no matter how you look,¡± he responded earnestly.


    Oscar could not help but smile. ¡°You really think so, Hugo?¡±


    The man nodded.


    ¡°You look perfect, Boss. You¡¯re a little thin but still as attractive as always,¡± Hugo replied, giving him a


    thumbs up. ¡°You should get going now. I bet Mrs. Clinton has been waiting for some time.¡±


    Oscar rolled his eyes at him. He was over cloud nine, so it did not matter to him that Hugo was making


    fun of him. In fact, he liked Hugo even more now.


    After arranging his suit and tie, Oscar sat up straight before getting out of the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hugo followed after him. Once they got into the clinic, they bumped into an old man in his seventies¡ª


    Boris.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re Oscar Clinton?¡± the doctor asked, checking the man out.


    Oscar stared at him, not surprised at how the other man knew his name. After all, he figured Charles


    must have informed them about him knowing where Amelia was. Oscar was not afraid of Amelia


    running away again because she was too kind-hearted. She would not want everyone to go through the


    hassle of moving again because of her.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Oscar Clinton. And you are?¡±


    ¡°Jackman. Call me Mr. Jackman.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Jackman. I¡¯m sure you already know the purpose of my visit. I¡¯m here to pick up


    my wife. Do you think it¡¯s a good time she goes home with me?¡± Oscar asked, trying hard not to sound


    too impatient.


    With a smile, the doctor took out a phone from his pocket. ¡°Mr. Clinton, Amelia has a message for you.


    She left with Kurt before you went to see Charles. She asked me to pass this message to you. If you


    insist on seeing her even after seeing this video, she promised she will go and meet you on her own


    when the timees.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s hands were shaking when he took the phone from the doctor.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°So she left?¡± he asked in disbelief.


    ¡°You can search the premise if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± the old man said, moving to the side.


    Gripping the phone, Oscar turned toward Hugo.


    ¡°Search this ce,¡± he ordered.


    At Oscar¡¯s word, Hugo and his men set to action.


    On the other side, Boris was not disturbed at all. His gaze was still fixed on Oscar. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I can


    tell you¡¯re a sessful and promising young man, but speaking from experience, I think you should just


    let Amelia be. Both of you are already divorced, so she has nothing to do with you anymore. What


    you¡¯re doing now is not a disy of your love for her. If she really cares for you, she will not have


    remained hidden so far. All rtionships are built on the foundation of reciprocity. You¡¯re only making


    things difficult for her if you keep pushing her. If you truly love her, you should give her some space.¡±


    Even though Oscar felt wronged, he still tried to force a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Jackman, my rtionship with Amelia is not as simple as it seems. I thank you for your advice, but


    you have no idea what had happened between the two of us. Only those who are involved know


    exactly how it feels. You¡¯re not Amelia, so how would you know if she loves me or not? I know she


    refuses to see me because of her blindness, but to me, her blindness does not matter at all. She¡¯s


    everything I care for. I hope you can help me ry a message when you see her. Until she agrees to


    see me again, I will be here. I won¡¯t force her toe now, but I won¡¯t give up either.¡±


    Boris¡¯ weak eyes glimmered in tears after listening to Oscar. His gaze turned gentle and soft. ¡°No


    wonder Amelia told me you¡¯re one good man before she left. She said you¡¯re a rare gem, and you


    deserve all the love you receive. I think I finally understand what she meant. She said that if you¡¯re still


    unmarried, and that if she regains her sight one day, she will dly return to you, if you¡¯re still willing to


    ept her, but this is still not the right time. She wishes that you allow her to preserve herst bit of


    dignity for now.¡±


    A slight frown settled on Oscar¡¯s brows as he let the words settle.


    At this moment, Hugo and his men were back.


    Seeing Hugo shake his head in disappointment, Oscar turned back toward the doctor with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll


    see you around, Mr. Jackman.¡±


    Boris smiled at him. ¡°I like you, young man. I think you and Amelia make a perfect pair. Do tell me if


    both of you really end up together again. I want to congratte you both in person.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Oscar responded, nodding.


    Since they had no business left at the clinic, Oscar and everyone else left.


    Oscar was upset as he did not manage to see Amelia.


    ¡°Are you leaving just like this, Boss? Should I ask all the men inside to¡ª¡± Oscar raised his hand,


    signalling Hugo to stop.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We should just leave.¡± With that, Oscar went into the car without waiting for a reply.


    Hugo hurried up after him and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Why don¡¯t we catch that old man and use him


    as bait? It¡¯s obvious that Mrs. Clinton trusts him. I¡¯m sure she will meet you willingly if you have that old


    man.¡±


    Oscar sunk into his seat at the back of the car.


    ¡°Just drive.¡±


    Hugo said no more as he drove on.


    He was disappointed. They did everything they could and asked for help from everyone they knew just


    to locate Amelia, only to end up fruitless.


    ¡°Are we really giving up? It has only been a few hours. I doubt they can go far with Mrs. Clinton still


    recovering. We just need to get our hands on that old man. I bet Mrs. Clinton won¡¯t just leave him be.¡±


    Hugo was still disgruntled.


    ¡°We¡¯re not doing that,¡± Oscar replied, his voice low and unhappy. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see me now.


    She would not be d to see me even if I were to hunt her down now. I want her toe back to me


    on her own ord. Forcing her to stay by my side has no meaning to me.¡±


    Hugo looked at Oscar from the rearview mirror. He knew just how much Oscar had given up for Amelia.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed so much, Boss.¡± Oscar used to be a man with principles. He would not go easy on


    anyone who crossed his bottom line, but when Amelia left without even telling him, Oscar was broken.


    If it were any other woman, Oscar would have given her a hard lesson just so she would not do it


    again, but she was Amelia. He had been makingpromises all this while.


    Closing his eyes, Oscar responded, ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you love someone. You¡¯ll be willing to


    change because of that person. You¡¯ll even do everything you can just to make her happy¡ªeven when


    she has done something to hurt you. No matter what, you just want to be kind to her.


    Hugo was never in a rtionship, so he could not rte to how Oscar was feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss. I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life serving you. Love, to me, is irrelevant. I don¡¯t even know if


    I¡¯ll ever meet someone I love,¡± he said honestly.


    Oscar did not reply.


    By the time Hugo reached the hotel, Oscar was still resting with his eyes closed at the back. ¡°Boss?¡±


    Hugo was not sure if he was asleep.


    Oscar opened his eyes and looked out. ¡°Tell Simon and his men to join me for a meal tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Roger.¡±


    ¡°Also, give each of them a big tip. They¡¯ve helped me a lot,¡± Oscar added before stepping out.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Give them a hundred thousand each. As for Simon, I¡¯ll get him something on top of that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    Opening the car door, Oscar headed out silently. He went over to the elevator, waited for it to bring him


    up to his president suite before closing the door behind him. The hurt he felt was suffocating.


    He stared at the phone in his hands, not knowing how to react. ¡°Am I going to find the answer in this,


    Amelia?¡±


    A bitter smile curved on his lips. ¡°You know full well I can¡¯t bear to make you unhappy, but still, you


    used my weakness against me just so I leave you alone. You knew I could just force you toe back


    to me, but I love you too much to do that. I don¡¯t want to do anything to make you sad.¡±


    He held the phone close to his face as if it was thest thing he had of Amelia. ¡°You¡¯re a fool, Amelia,¡±


    Oscar whispered, the agony in his heart intensifying. ¡°You left me because of your blindness, thinking


    you did it for me, but this is the worst punishment for me. How am I supposed to sleep peacefully when


    you left without even saying goodbye? How long are you nning on dragging out my suffering? Do


    you know how much I¡¯ve changed ever since you left? How could you do this to me?¡±


    His voice cracked as he talked on, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you just a little more time, but when the timees, I


    will search you out and bring you back on my own.¡±


    The exquisite room fell into dead silence after that. It was as if Oscar had given in to the grief and pain


    that had haunted him all this time. Before long, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait for too long, Amelia. I


    can get hurt, too.¡±


    Oscar drilled his piercing gaze into the phone, and when he was finally ready to see what Amelia had


    to say, he switched on the phone.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 351

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 351


    Chapter 351 Defeat


    A picture popped up on the screen of the cell phone. It was Amelia. She was dressed in hospital robes


    and propped listlessly against some white pillows. There was a sickly pallor to her skin, and her eyes


    had zed over.


    Despite her feeble state, she turned toward the camera and forced a smile.


    Her tone was mellow when she spoke. ¡°Hi, Oscar. It has been a while. Are you doing all right? I must


    look pathetic now. To be honest, I feel quite conflicted that you¡¯vee to Beshya to see me. I¡¯m d


    that you still care for me, but at the same time, I¡¯m worried that you are propelled by resentment for


    how I deprived you of a rtionship with Tony.¡±


    She paused momentarily and brought a hand to her head. ¡°Oscar, you should have known by now that


    I underwent brain surgery a few days ago. It hurts quite a bit, and I don¡¯t want you to see me in such a


    miserable state. We¡¯ve been married for five years; you know better than anyone how much


    appearances matter to me. I look hideous right now, so I have to leave before you arrive,¡± she


    continued, her warm smile twisting into something more rueful.


    Amelia faltered yet again. The color drained from her face, turning it a ghastly white. Tiffany entered the


    frame and asked Amelia if she was doing all right.


    Instead of replying, Amelia shook her head and urged Tiffany to leave. Sheposed herself before


    squeezing another smile at the camera. ¡°Oscar, I look ugly, don¡¯t I? I must be worlds apart from the


    sexy, alluring woman in your memories. I wanted to clean myself up before making this recording, but


    time is running out. I just wanted to tell you that I miss you, and don¡¯t look for me. I¡¯ll return once my


    eyes are healed. If, when the timees, you¡¯re still looking for a wife, we can rekindle this


    rtionship. However, if you¡¯ve found another person to make you whole, I¡¯ll bless you with all my heart


    and never appear in your life again.¡±


    With that, the video ended abruptly.


    Oscar caressed the image of Amelia¡¯s face with a thumb. A myriad of emotions churned within him as


    his eyes reddened.


    ¡°Stupid woman!¡± His voice cracked with emotion.


    He could not speak for a long time after. His suppressed sobs seemed to reverberate through the


    otherwise silent room.


    At that moment, his strong facade crumbled. He was never invincible¡ªAmelia had always been his


    Achilles¡¯ heel.


    ¡°If this is what you truly want, I¡¯ll respect your decision. However, I¡¯ll only give you a couple of years,


    and that¡¯ll be the end of my patience. If you¡¯re not back by then, I¡¯ll bring you back myself,¡± Oscar


    vowed hoarsely.


    After collecting himself, Oscar summoned Hugo.


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Hugo answered.


    ¡°Hugo, go to Mr. Jackman and ask him to ry a message from me to Amelia. Tell her that I¡¯m going


    back tomorrow and that she should focus on getting her treatment. After I get back, I¡¯ll search the ends


    of the world for a cornea donor that suits her. If she can¡¯t fully recover in Beshya, I¡¯ll find a donor for


    her. Even if it means giving up everything I own, I¡¯ll make sure that she regains her eyesight. Also, tell


    her that I¡¯ll never give up on her,¡± Oscar instructed. His voice rang with resolution.


    Noticing Oscar¡¯s grim expression, Hugo asked tentatively, ¡°Boss, are you sure you don¡¯t want to bring


    Mrs. Clinton back?¡±


    Oscar shook his head. ¡°Not for the time being. Tell Mr. Jackman to give her the best treatment he can


    offer. Warn him that if anything happens to her, I¡¯ll thrash his clinic and destroy his life¡¯s work.¡±


    Hugo could notprehend his employer¡¯s decision. We spent so much time, energy, and money just


    to retreat without achieving anything. What is he trying to do?


    ¡°Boss, your mother might not be d if we found Mrs. Clinton but did not bring her back.¡± Hugo


    decided to vocalize his thoughts after some hesitation.


    ¡°Did we actually find her?¡± Oscar countered.


    Stunned by his response, Hugo nced at Oscar and persuaded, ¡°Boss, if we act more assertively,


    we¡¯ll find Mrs. Clinton in a matter of days. It all depends on whether you are willing to do so. Aren¡¯t you


    worried that Mrs. Clinton would escape elsewhere if you let this golden opportunity slip through your


    fingers?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t. She promised to return, and I trust that she will. Besides, did you really think that I¡¯d let her


    slip back into hiding now that I know where she is? I¡¯ll assign someone to follow her. I can¡¯t just sit back


    and rx while my wife is undergoing treatment,¡± Oscar stated.


    Hugo mulled over his words and eventually nodded his assent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave, Boss,¡± Hugo announced.


    Just as Hugo reached for the doorknob, Oscar¡¯s voice rang behind him. ¡°Hugo, tell Mr. Jackman that


    I¡¯m willing to invest in his research regarding eye treatments. If he epts the offer, tell him it¡¯s a


    thank-you gift for taking care of Amelia. She will still need his help in the future.¡±


    Hugo paused for a moment, but eventually nodded.


    After Hugo left, a heavy silence settled upon the suite.


    The next day, Oscar met up with Simon before his flight back. In the private lounge, Oscar raised his


    ss in a toast. ¡°Simon, thank you for all the help you¡¯ve provided in the past few months. I appreciate


    the effort you¡¯ve put in to help me look for my wife. I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you as a token of gratitude.


    It¡¯ll arrive at yourpany by tomorrow, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Simon clinked his ss against Oscar¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to receive a gift from you, Mr. Clinton. I thank


    you in advance. If you ever need me again in the future, all you need is a word, and I¡¯ll be at your


    disposal.¡±


    Oscar responded with a close-lipped smile.


    The men continued to socialize over drinks. The conversationsted for two hours, so it was already


    two in the afternoon when they left the lounge.


    Oscar and Simon stepped out of the hotel side-by-side. ¡°Mr. Clinton, Beshya is currently developing at


    an exponential speed. Do you remember when I proposed the idea of starting up apany? Would


    you be keen to coborate with me? With your abundant mary resources and my capabilities, I


    have faith that we can globalize Clinton Corporations. All I¡¯m waiting for is a green light from you, Mr.


    Clinton,¡± Simon pitched.


    ¡°Send me a copy of your draft proposal through email. I¡¯ll have a meeting with the board, and if it¡¯s


    satisfactory, I¡¯ll invest in yourpany. The only condition is that you promote Clinton Corporations as


    you market your newpany. In other words, you would be a representative of a Clinton Corporations


    branch,¡± Oscar replied.


    Simon¡¯s face lit up with unbridled joy. He had a dark past where he mixed with the wrong crowd, and he


    fully intended to escape theirwless clutches. However, he never had the chance to do so. Now, with


    Oscar backing him up, he could see the light at the end of the tunnel. He hoped fervently that he could


    emerge from the shambles with a fresh start.


    ¡°My men and I are deeply grateful for your kindness, Mr. Clinton. With your support, I believe we will be


    able to seed,¡± he thanked Oscar earnestly.


    ¡°Treat it as another gift from me. It also pains me to see a talent like you working a mundane job as a


    manager in anotherpany.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    A broad grin stretched across Simon¡¯s face. Things were starting to look up for him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now. As for the newpany, I¡¯ll have someone go over the details with you once I¡¯ve


    talked to the board,¡± Oscar promised.


    ¡°Take care, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar nodded in acknowledgment and slipped into his car.


    ¡°Boss, are we heading to the airport now?¡± Hugo inquired from the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s drop by the clinic.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton is currently away. You won¡¯t be able to meet her even if we went.¡±


    ¡°I just want to immerse in her lingering presence.¡±


    Hugo dutifully obeyed and drove to the clinic.


    This time around, Collin greeted Oscar at the door. He regarded Oscar with a hint of hostility in his


    gaze. Oscar¡¯s brilliance made Collin feel small. He had hoped to pursue Amelia while she received


    treatment at the clinic, but much to his dismay, she was married. The fact that Amelia¡¯s husband was a


    fine specimen of a man and the heir of Clinton Corporations only added insult to injury. Collin was well


    aware that he could not hold a candle to the man who was far more handsome and influential than he,


    and the knowledge of this left him bitter and dejected.


    Collin¡¯s animosity toward Oscar was palpable, but thetter paid him no heed. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Jackman?¡±


    he asked, emanating an air of intimidation.


    Collin inhaled sharply and replied with strained civility, ¡°Mr. Clinton, Amelia was forced to make a hasty


    leave because of you. She just endured a difficult operation, and her condition will worsen if she


    doesn¡¯t get the chance to recuperate. If I were in love with her, I can¡¯t bear to see her suffer this way. I


    believe that you¡¯re a rational person, so if you truly care about Amelia, please give her some space.


    After all, the two of you are divorced, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Collin put extra emphasis on the word ¡°divorce.¡±


    Thement was below the belt, but it seeded in capturing Oscar¡¯s attention. Leveling a stare at


    Collin, he asked in a formidable tone, ¡°Who are you to speak to me this way?¡±


    Collin was rendered speechless.


    He felt defeated. He and Amelia had met by chance and were mere acquaintances¡ªnot quite friends,


    but notplete strangers, either. Their rtionship would be most urately described as one


    between a medical assistant and a patient, amiable but nowhere near affectionate. He had feelings for


    Amelia, but he knew that she was out of his league. Furthermore, the outstanding men that constantly


    surrounded Amelia crushed his self-esteem.


    ¡°I would appreciate it if you refrained frommenting on others¡¯ marriage like a pompous snob,¡±


    Oscar said impassively.


    Collin¡¯s expression darkened. His enmity for Oscar solidified as he squared his shoulders and retorted,


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, although I may not rival you in terms of social status, I genuinely like Amelia, and I¡¯m


    pursuing her. I am confident that I can take good care of her.¡±


    Oscar scoffed at the younger man¡¯s bold words. He glowered at Collin, his eyes cial. ¡°Kid, take my


    advice¡ªbefore you even think about pursuing anyone, you should regard her as a woman, and not as


    an older sister.¡±


    Collin¡¯s face flushed crimson.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re just charmed by beauty, kid. It¡¯s all just an infatuation. Do you even know what love is?


    You¡¯re not mature enough to give her the life she deserves. Perhaps after a couple of years in the real


    world, you¡¯ll be able to give a younger girl her happy-ever-after. As for Amelia, she¡¯s out of your reach.


    That woman is destined to be mine,¡± Oscar dered suavely after giving Collin the once-over.


    The younger man¡¯s ego had been ruthlessly trampled on. Collin parted his lips to rebut, but words


    evaded him. Though Collin was a capable man with a reputable family, he could only admit defeat


    when pitted against someone like Oscar, who was not only blessed with good looks but also an


    impressive background.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 352

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 352


    Chapter 352 Destined To Be Together


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here again.¡± Boris¡¯ appearance saved Collin from any further embarrassment.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Jackman,¡± Oscar greeted him politely as he retracted the re he was directing toward


    Collin.


    ¡°Amelia has left. I also just received the message your men delivered yesterday. If Amelia ever returns


    here for medical treatment, I will notify him myself. I can tell that the two of you have a deep bond that


    cannot be so easily severed. Fate will reunite the both of you again,¡± Boris said.


    Immediately, Oscar¡¯s stoic gaze softened. The corners of his mouth upturned as he replied, ¡°Thank you


    very much, Mr. Jackman. I believe that Amelia and I will be together until our deaths, too.¡±


    Boris beamed brightly. ¡°Is there any other reason you came here today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be flying back today. There is a lot of work waiting for me back home. I won¡¯t be lingering around


    here anymore. Please take good care of Amelia. I will return to Beshya soon.¡±


    A dark look seemed to flit across Boris¡¯ gaze. Sizing Oscar up, Boris responded, ¡°I see. Have a safe


    trip, then.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jackman, I hope you¡¯ll consider my funding for your clinic¡¯s project study on the canthus. If there¡¯s


    nothing else, let me take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°All right, I will think about it. Once Ie to a decision, I will send you a personal response.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s my name card.¡± Oscar handed Boris his card. ¡°If you wish to contact me, please call the


    number on this card.¡±


    Boris nodded and took the card from Oscar¡¯s outstretched hand.


    They had another short exchange before Oscar finally left.


    After Oscar¡¯s departure, Boris turned toward Collin. ¡°Collin, do you still remember my advice? I told you


    that you are not Amelia¡¯s Mr. Right. She has always been destined for avish life. The two of you are


    notpatible together.¡±


    Even after hearing his words, Collin was still upset.


    ¡°Mr. Jackman, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m worse off than Oscar. Although I¡¯m a few years younger than


    Amelia, I believe that I¡¯m much more mature. Aside from the topic of wealth, Oscar and I are still on


    equal footing!¡± Collin retorted heatedly.


    Hearing that, Boris shook his head helplessly. ¡°Collin, you can¡¯t force a rtionship to happen. I don¡¯t


    want you to fall too deep. In the end, you will be the only one who gets hurt.¡±


    A look of indignant crossed Collin¡¯s face. Clearly, he was not willing to give up just yet.


    ¡°Collin, you are still young and immature. You youngsters are too reckless these days. You¡¯ll never


    realize the fault of your actions until you receive its consequences. If you devote yourself to a


    rtionship, it won¡¯t be so easy for you to detach yourself from it. Think carefully about this matter, all


    right?¡± With that, Boris left without another word.


    He made his way into a secluded office and took a white-colored remote from the shelf. With the click


    of a button, the office¡¯s walls opened in half to reveal a secret stairway.


    Descending the stairs, Boris arrived at a modern-looking ward. In the middle of the ward stood a bed


    made from metal. The woman lying on it was none other than Amelia herself.


    Upon noticing Boris¡¯ arrival, Tiffany and Kurt leaped to their feet. ¡°Mr. Jackman, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Boris smiled at them affectionately before he dropped the bomb on them. ¡°Earlier, Oscar dropped by.¡±


    Promptly, Tiffany asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Jackman, did he give you a hard time?¡±


    Boris burst intoughter. ¡°He¡¯s not some kind of savage beast,¡± he said when he saw the anxious look


    on Tiffany¡¯s face.


    Hearing this, Tiffany heaved out a heavy sigh of relief.


    ¡°You must not be aware of Oscar¡¯s fearsome wrath, Mr. Jackman. I was afraid that he¡¯d take his anger


    out on you if he couldn¡¯t find Amelia. I¡¯m sure Amelia wouldn¡¯t want to see years of your efforts


    destroyed because of her,¡± Tiffany said in earnest.


    Boris merely smiled good-naturedly as he seemed utterly unconcerned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your senior. Throughout all these years, I¡¯ve saved countless patients. Despite my


    odd temper, my wealthy patients were grateful for my help. Although I opened this clinic on my own,


    most of the equipment is priceless. Did you think I was the one who bought them? No, on the contrary,


    they were gifts from my various patients. If Oscar intends to destroy my work, it won¡¯t be an easy task.


    Though I must admit that he¡¯s a capable man, I¡¯m not someone who will go down without a fight,¡± Boris


    dered proudly.


    Although Boris was not a man who would go out seeking trouble, he was not one to shy away if it came


    knocking at his door.


    Faced with Boris¡¯ infectious grin, Tiffany let out a smile as well. Giving Boris a thumbs-up, she praised,


    ¡°Mr. Jackman, you are one formidable man.¡±


    All of a sudden, Boris changed the topic. ¡°However, Oscar was much more impressive than I initially


    thought. From the first nce, I could tell that he and Amelia were a match made in heaven.¡±


    Tiffany did not offer a reply.


    Boris walked toward the bed and gave Amelia a thorough examination. ¡°Her recovery is looking good.¡±


    Nevertheless, Tiffany was not convinced. ¡°Mr. Jackman, Amelia insisted on recording the video


    yesterday. After forcing herself to speak for a few minutes, she fainted as soon as the recording ended.


    Are you sure she¡¯s all right?¡±


    ¡°Since she exerted herself after the operation, the fainting was a normal reaction. All Amelia needs is a


    good rest,¡± Boris replied.


    Finally, Tiffany rxed.


    When Amelia regained consciousness, her vision was still entirely dark. ¡°Tiff?¡± she called out hoarsely.


    Tiffany, who was talking to Boris, rushed over when she heard Amelia¡¯s voice. She carefully clutched


    Amelia¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Babe, you are finally awake. How do you feel? Does your head still hurt?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I feel fine. My head doesn¡¯t hurt too badly. What time is it now?¡± Amelia questioned.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost four. Are you hungry? I can buy you some soup,¡± Tiffany replied in an affectionate tone.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± After a few moments of silence, she continued hesitantly, ¡°Tiff,


    did Oscar give Mr. Jackman a hard time?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Mr. Jackman said that he¡¯s already on a ne back home. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    A stab of disappointment pierced Amelia¡¯s heart when she heard this.


    ¡°Oh, he left already¡­¡± Amelia mumbled dispiritedly.


    Silently, Tiffany held Amelia¡¯s hand to offer somefort.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Making his way over, Boris queried, ¡°Amelia, do you feel better? Does your head still hurt? Don¡¯t try to


    hide the pain if it still hurts.¡±


    Boris¡¯ voice jolted Amelia back to her senses.


    ¡°Mr. Jackman, you¡¯re here too!¡± Amelia turned toward what she thought was his direction and smiled


    apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for getting you involved in my matters, Mr. Jackman. Please ept my


    sincerest apologies.¡±


    ¡°You silly child, I¡¯ve grown to see you like my grandchild. If you wish to respect my wishes, you


    shouldn¡¯t talk this way to your senior! Besides, meeting him gave me the opportunity to see what your


    ex-husband is like. Or should I say, future husband? With only one nce at his face, I could already


    tell that the two of you are still destined to meet. Don¡¯t worry, you will spend eternity by his side.¡±


    Amelia merely offered him a faint smile, as she didn¡¯t have any high hopes. Everyone had imed that


    her eyesight could be restored as soon as the blood clots in her brain were removed. Yet, my vision is


    still pitch ck. Unfortunately, I¡¯m still as blind as a bat.


    She also overheard Boris¡¯ grave conversation with Tiffany, where Boris imed that her eyesight was


    in a much worse state than expected. Initially, he thought everything would be smooth sailing


    once the blood clots were removed. However, a closer inspection showed that this was not the case.


    Despite the fact that her blood clot surgery was sessful, the hope Amelia received from Boris¡¯


    promise had vanished into thin air.


    In an attempt to reassure her, Boris patted her head. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t overthink it. Since the blood clots in


    your brain have been removed, your condition will gradually improve. Furthermore, Oscar looks like a


    man who keeps his word. Since he said that he¡¯ll be back, you shouldn¡¯t worry about anything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Jackman,¡± Amelia replied with a soft smile.


    ¡°Okay, take a good rest then. Once your body has recovered, I¡¯ll do a final check-up. If your condition


    allows it, I¡¯ll do an operation on your eyes too. Even if that¡¯s not possible, I can utilize my contacts to


    find a suitable cornea donor. I was not boasting when I said that I would restore your eyesight within


    five years.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jackman, you don¡¯t have to rush yourself. I¡¯ve gotten used to this darkness. I have never med


    you for it, too.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Boris eximed. ¡°All right, let me take my leave first. Tonight, I will drop by to visit you


    again.¡±


    ¡°Tiff, please see Mr. Jackman out,¡± Amelia instructed.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once Tiffany escorted Boris out of the clinic, she returned to Amelia¡¯s side again.


    ¡°Amelia, now that Oscar has left, don¡¯t focus your attention on him. Make sure you prioritize your


    health. It won¡¯t take long for your eyes to heal,¡± Tiffany remarked as she kneeled by the bed.


    Smiling reassuringly, Amelia clutched Tiffany¡¯s hand. ¡°Tiff, I¡¯ve gotten used to the dark. Don¡¯t worry too


    much about my vision. You should call Derrick when you have the chance. I¡¯m afraid that Oscar might


    target hispany if he gets frustrated. Why don¡¯t you call him to catch up?¡±


    ¡°I got it. As long as you are well, we are relieved too. Don¡¯t let us worry about your wellbeing.¡±


    Amelia closed her eyes before she spoke again. ¡°Is Kurt here?¡±


    Immediately, Kurt stepped forward. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m right here. Is something the matter?¡±


    When Amelia waved her hand in the air, Kurt quickly caught her wrist in his grip. ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t panic.


    Just let me know if you have anything you want to say.¡±


    ¡°While I¡¯m here, please take good care of Tony. Since I¡¯m not familiar with Rory, I don¡¯t feel reassured


    about Tony¡¯s safety while he¡¯s with her.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, rest assured. I¡¯ll assign someone to keep guard in the dark. I¡¯m sure Rory won¡¯t do anything to


    Tony. Just focus on your own recovery. Under my protection, I¡¯ll make sure that no harm befalls Tony.¡±


    It seemed as though a weight had been lifted off Amelia¡¯s shoulders. Even her pale face regained color.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 353

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 353


    Chapter 353 Unrequited Love


    Amelia spent about a month recovering in the hospital before her body was slowly getting better. ¡°You


    are recovering very well, Amelia. You¡¯re free to go home now. Just make sure to take good care of


    yourself and avoid any vigorous exercises, okay?¡± Boris said with a smile after giving her an


    examination.


    Amelia shed him a faint smile and replied gently, ¡°Got it, Mr. Jackman. Thank you for taking care of


    me over the past month.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job. I promised I¡¯d treat your eyes, so I¡¯m definitely going to keep that promise. You


    should head back and get some rest for now. Drop by for a follow-up examination a few dayster, and


    I¡¯ll see if your eyes are ready for the surgery,¡± Boris instructed.


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As Tiffany brought Amelia out of the ward, Collin approached them with a huge bouquet of roses in his


    hand. ¡°I got this rose just for you, Amelia! Congrattions on your discharge from the hospital!¡± he said


    while holding the rose up in front of her.


    Amelia froze and turned to look at Tiffany with her dull eyes.


    Tiffany figured out what Amelia was thinking and gave Collin a light punch on the shoulder as she said,


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be making jokes like these with girls who are older than you, Collin. You¡¯re not a kid


    anymore, so you should know what it means to give women roses. Besides, Amelia is allergic to roses,


    so you¡¯ll just be giving her a nasty red rash all over. Make sure you do your research the next time you


    congratte someone on being discharged, all right?¡±


    Collin burned bright red and seemed to be at a loss.


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re allergic to roses?¡± he asked anxiously.


    Amelia looked right at Collin by tracking the direction of his voice. She pretended to be oblivious to his


    intentions and said gently, ¡°A little, yeah. I am thankful you¡¯re congratting me on getting discharged,


    but I will break out in a rash if I touch these roses. I¡¯m really sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can ept your


    gift. You could still give it to a girl you like, though. An old hag like me shouldn¡¯t be epting flowers


    from a young man like you, you know? Younger women are going to use me of robbing the cradle if


    I do!¡±


    Amelia had teased him like that to relieve the awkward tension.


    Meanwhile, Collin¡¯s expression grew stiff as he could tell that she had just rejected him in a roundabout


    way.


    To have his first ever confession end in failure was very devastating, but Amelia had kindly worded her


    rejection nicely to make things less awkward for him.


    At that, Collin put the bouquet of roses away and apologized awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amelia. I thought all


    girls love roses, but I forgot to ask if you were allergic to them. Please excuse my carelessness. Let me


    know what you like, and I¡¯ll prepare it for you. Anyway, I¡¯ll discard these roses since I don¡¯t have


    anyone to give them to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be such a waste! Here, let me have it. I¡¯ll make sure to give it to a pretty womanter!¡± Tiffany


    eximed with a chuckle as she reached her hand out.


    Collin didn¡¯t refuse her offer and handed her the roses.


    ¡°I still have a patient to tend to, so I have to get going now. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t walk you to the door,


    Amelia,¡± he said while staring longingly at her.


    ¡°Go ahead, Collin. I¡¯ve been here so many times now. You don¡¯t have to walk me to the door every


    time, you know?¡± Amelia replied with a smile.


    Tiffany then led Amelia out of the hospital after Collin left. Kurt, who had been silent the whole time,


    was staring deeply at Collin as he walked away. He only snapped out of it when Tiffany turned around


    and called out to him.


    ¡°Why were you staring at Collin like that, Kurt? Don¡¯t tell me you see him as a potential love rival?¡± she


    asked mischievously when Kurt rejoined them.


    When Amelia heard that, she gave Tiffany a smack on the back of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t joke about stuff like


    that, Tiff!¡±


    Kurt shot Amelia a nce and replied seriously, ¡°I was just calcting my chances of winning against


    him, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Tiffany burst outughing as she found it adorable that Kurt would tell jokes with a serious look on his


    face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were this good at joking, Kurt!¡± she teased him.


    Kurt, however, looked Amelia straight in the eye as he said sternly, ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s expression turned awkward the moment she heard that.


    Tiffany¡¯s smile faded too as she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get going! I sure hope Rory


    has prepared our meal because I¡¯m starving!¡±


    The three of them then got into the car. Kurt drove while Amelia and Tiffany continued chatting in the


    back seat.


    ¡°Tony is able to walk now, Babe! It¡¯s so funny seeing him wobble about when he walks! I bet you¡¯d


    laugh your head off when you see it!¡± Tiffany eximed while holding Amelia by the hand, only to


    realize that Amelia was still unable to see.


    She then quickly held a hand over her mouth as she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Babe. What I mean is¡ª¡±


    Amelia cut her off with a casual chuckle and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Tiff. I may not be able


    to see Tony¡¯s development, but I can definitely feel it. You don¡¯t have to worry about me feeling sad


    because I can¡¯t see him walk or anything. I¡¯m not that weak, really.¡±


    Tiffany breathed a sigh of relief when she saw no sign of sadness on Amelia¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Jackman said


    your body is getting better, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯s only a matter of time before you regain your eyesight! Do


    you really n on going back to see him after your eyes are all better, though?¡±


    It was obvious who Tiffany was referring to.


    Amelia¡¯s expression went nk when she heard that. Kurt pricked his ears out of curiosity as he, too,


    wanted to know Amelia¡¯s answer.


    However, Amelia simply remained silent and seemed to be in deep thought for what felt like forever.


    Right as Tiffany and Kurt thought she wouldn¡¯t answer the question, Amelia spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ve been


    missing him, so I might actually go back if I do regain my eyesight. Even just seeing him once from afar


    is good enough for me. We are already divorced, after all. As loyal as a man may be, there¡¯s no way


    he¡¯d wait that long for me.¡±


    Tiffany felt her heart ache when she heard that.


    Meanwhile, Kurt tightened his grip on the steering wheel, and the atmosphere in the car grew tense all


    of a sudden.


    No one said another word until they made their way back home. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Kurt announced after


    parking the car.


    He then opened the door for Amelia like a chivalrous gentleman and held her by the arm as he said,


    ¡°Be careful not to hit your head on the door frame, Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Amelia replied courteously. She had adopted a more neutral attitude toward Kurt ever since


    she knew about his feelings for her. Amelia was neither overly close nor distant toward him, which


    made Kurt feel helpless and defeated.


    Despite him trying really hard to court her, Amelia showed no interest in him and maintained a safe


    distance the whole time. Right as he tried to make another advance, Amelia told him, ¡°Kurt, I am really


    thankful to you for liking me, but I only see you as a good friend. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want to waste any


    more of your time. Please stop being so nice to me because it¡¯s giving me a lot of pressure. I hope


    you¡¯ll find yourself a cute and caring woman instead of a blind person like me.¡±


    At that moment, Kurt wanted to grab her by the shoulder and tell her he would love her regardless.


    However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it when he saw the distant look in her eyes.


    Knowing that Amelia never loved him filled his heart with an unprecedented feeling of helplessness.


    He didn¡¯t mind waiting and giving Amelia his all, but she still wouldn¡¯t see him as more than a friend.


    Just then, Tiffany took Amelia over from him and said, ¡°Kurt, you can go ahead and bring the luggage


    upstairs. Amelia and I will take the elevatorter.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll head upstairs together,¡± Kurt said while retrieving a suitcase filled with Amelia¡¯s clothes from the


    trunk.


    Tiffany shot him a nce. ¡°You go on ahead. Amelia and I have some stuff to talk about in private. You


    know how it is with women.¡±


    At that, Kurt nodded and began walking toward the apartment without another word.


    ¡°Babe, did you just disqualify Kurt from courting you?¡± Tiffany asked.


    Amelia burst outughing in response. ¡°What are you saying, Tiff? Kurt and I have nothing going on, to


    begin with, so what¡¯s there to disqualify?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have any feelings toward him?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I believe the answer should be obvious by now, Tiff. Why are you still asking me such a silly question?¡±


    ¡°I just thought your stone-cold heart might¡¯ve been touched by his sincerity and selfless care


    throughout the past few months.¡±


    At that point, Amelia was starting to get a little mad. ¡°I am touched, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to fall


    in love with him. It¡¯s impossible for Kurt and I to be together. I believe I¡¯ve made myself very clear about


    this, Tiff. I only see him as a friend, so please stop this nonsense, or I¡¯ll leave and take Tony with me. I


    may be blind, but I¡¯ll still try my best to take good care of him!¡±


    Hearing that, Tiffany had no choice but to give in.


    ¡°All right, all right¡­ I promise I won¡¯t ask you this again, so don¡¯t be mad at me, okay? Come on, let¡¯s


    go upstairs.¡±


    Amelia sighed and eased up on her tone as she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiff. I didn¡¯t mean to yell at you


    like that. I just don¡¯t see Kurt as more than a friend. He¡¯ll only ever be Tony¡¯s godfather, not his


    stepfather. I know it¡¯s selfish of me to use him like this, and I feel really bad for it. Even so, that doesn¡¯t


    mean I¡¯ll fall in love with him.¡±


    Noticing that the conversation had taken a gloomy turn, Tiffany tried to change the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s get


    going. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll feel all better when you see Tony.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t dwell on the issue either and replied with a faint smile, ¡°Yeah, I really miss him!¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 354

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 354


    Chapter 354 See You As A Sister


    The two of them ran into Amelia Hutton and her friend who happened to step out of the elevator.


    ¡°Hello, we meet again! I¡¯ve been wanting to invite you two over for a meal since you two moved in. Now


    that we¡¯re all here, how about we have that meal at my ce?¡± Amelia Hutton seemed like a gentle and


    soft-spoken woman.


    Amelia Winters didn¡¯t recognize who it was that spoke to her until Tiffany reminded her from the side,


    ¡°Amelia, this is the girl that looks kind of like you. We met her when we first moved in, remember? Her


    name is Amelia Hutton.¡±


    Due to their striking resemnce, Amelia Winters felt an inexplicable sense of closeness toward


    Amelia Hutton. ¡°Hi! We should¡¯ve invited you over for a meal when we first moved in, but I wasn¡¯t


    feeling too well at the time. I was so happy to be discharged from the hospital that I totally forgot about


    it. I think we should be the ones to cook for you instead.¡±


    ¡°You were sick? How are you feeling now? Any better?¡± Amelia Hutton asked with a worried


    expression.


    Amelia Winters replied with a chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better, thanks for asking.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head upstairs,dies. We have someone waiting for us,¡± Tiffany interrupted them before they


    could continue the conversation.


    The four of them then entered the elevator together.


    ¡°Oh, you live on the tenth floor? What a coincidence! My friend and I live on the same floor too!¡± Amelia


    Huttonmented when she saw Tiffany press the button.


    ¡°Really? Wow, we get to be neighbors from now on! How long have you two been living here?¡± Tiffany


    asked with a chuckle.


    ¡°We only moved in a few months ago. We were both working in Saspiuburg back then. One day, we got


    tired of the ce and decided to move to Beshya instead. That¡¯s how we ended up selling our house in


    Saspiuburg and buying this unit here,¡± Amelia Hutton replied.


    ¡°Do youe from a wealthy family or have a really high-paying job? It¡¯s rare for girls in their twenties


    like you to be able to afford such a nice unit in Beshya,¡± Tiffany probed curiously.


    ¡°My parents have a business of their own, and the only sibling I have is an older brother. That¡¯s


    probably why they tend to spoil me a little.¡± There wasn¡¯t a hint of arrogance in Amelia Hutton¡¯s tone


    despite her family being well off.


    Hmm¡­ She seems kind of nice and would probably make a decent friend, but you can never tell if


    someone is truly good in such a short period of time. I¡¯d better not jump to conclusions and make any


    assumptions just yet.


    Tiffany thought to herself as they stepped out of the elevator.


    She then carefully led Amelia Winters to the door of her apartment, prompting Amelia Hutton to exim


    in surprise, ¡°This is your unit? We¡¯re living in the one next door!¡±


    Not only are we living on the same floor, but also next to each other? Dang, just how small can this


    world get?


    With that in mind, Tiffany said, ¡°What a coincidence, eh? It¡¯s almost as if fate wants us to get


    acquainted or something!¡±


    Kurt walked up to them with Tony in his arms the moment they stepped through the door. He shed


    Amelia Hutton an indifferent look as she came in before calling out to Amelia Winters, ¡°Amelia, Tony is


    here.¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Tony mumbled as he reached out to hug his mommy that he hadn¡¯t seen in almost a month.


    Amelia Winters froze when she heard that. Her eyes teared up instantly, and her lips were trembling as


    well.


    She grabbed Tiffany by the hand and shouted excitedly while crying tears of joy, ¡°Did you hear that,


    Tiff? He called me ¡®Mommy!¡¯ Tony called me ¡®Mommy!¡¯¡°


    Tiffany was equally shocked that Tony, who had just turned one, was able to call her ¡°Mommy.¡± I¡¯ve


    heard that baby boys develop a little slower than baby girls. Some can barely even walk at the age of


    two, but Tony here is already capable of calling her ¡°Mommy!¡± On top of that, he¡¯s taller than most other


    children and has more delicate facial features! It¡¯s almost as if he got all the good genes from Amelia


    and Oscar!


    ¡°You should carry Tony for a bit, Amelia. It looks like he has been missing you dearly!¡± Tiffany said.


    Having been snapped out of her state of shock, Amelia held her arms out so that Kurt could hand Tony


    over to her.


    Her heart melted the moment she held his soft body in her embrace, and a genuine smile filled her


    face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten chubby, Anthony! Did you put on weight?¡± Amelia asked affectionately while giving his


    body a light squeeze.


    Tony wrapped his arms around her neck and nuzzled against her cheek as he repeated, ¡°Mommy¡­


    Mommy¡­¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart had melted into aplete mush at that point.


    ¡°Oh, Tony¡­ My precious baby boy¡­¡± she whispered while hugging him tightly.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Tiffany found herself tearing up as well. ¡°Tony sure loves you a lot!¡±


    Amelia Hutton broke into a huge smile as she watched from the side. ¡°They have such a strong bond


    between them!¡±


    Tiffany turned around to look at Amelia Hutton as she said, ¡°She nearly died giving birth to him, so it¡¯s


    only natural that they share a very strong connection with each other.¡±


    Upon that, Amelia Hutton frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°Nearly died? What happened?¡±


    Tiffany then exined everything that happened, and Amelia Hutton found herself sympathizing with


    Amelia Winters.


    Although they shared a simr appearance and name, their experiences in life were theplete


    opposite. ¡°A mother¡¯s love truly is the greatest form of love.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Amelia has really suffered a lot for Tony¡¯s sake! I believe it was their strong bond that


    helped her survive that car ident!¡± Tiffany eximed.


    Amelia felt a little embarrassed from having thempliment her like that. ¡°Tiff, why don¡¯t you go


    ahead and sit down with our guests? We can have Rory serve us all some tea.¡±


    Tiffany then showed the guests to the living room, sat down on the couch with Amelia Winters, and


    instructed Rory to make them tea.


    Amelia Hutton had a bright smile on her face as she looked at Tony. ¡°Your baby looks really adorable


    with those delicate facial features of his! Can I hold him for a bit?¡±


    Tony¡¯s eyes went wide as Amelia Winters passed him over to Amelia Hutton. He shifted his gaze


    between them and had a confused look on his face. It seemed as if he was wondering why there were


    two mommies in front of him.


    ¡°Mommy?¡± he called out to Amelia Hutton in a childish voice, causing everyone around him to burst out


    laughing.


    ¡°Not only do you two have simr names, but you also look really simr to each other. I bet those who


    don¡¯t know you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell you two apart!¡± Tiffanymented.


    Amelia Hutton chuckled awkwardly in response. Tony then climbed up her body and pointed at her


    nose as he said, ¡°Not Mommy.¡±


    Everyone burst outughing yet again.


    ¡°Wow, Tony is getting smarter by the minute! He can already tell the two of you apart at the age of one!¡±


    Tiffany said jokingly.


    Amelia Winters felt really proud of him too.


    Right then, Tony began crying loudly all of a sudden, shocking everyone around him instantly.


    Amelia Winters leaped to her feet anxiously as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did he suddenly


    start crying?¡±


    ¡°Calm down now. I¡¯ll check it out. He¡¯s probably just hungry or peed in his diapers,¡± Tiffany reassured


    her.


    After checking his diapers and seeing that it was clean, Tiffany called out to Rory and asked, ¡°Rory,


    when was thest time Tony ate? It¡¯s almost lunchtime now. Are you done preparing lunch yet?¡±


    ¡°Tony has already eaten earlier. I¡¯m working on the other dishes at the moment. Could it be that he¡¯s


    thirsty? I had the newly-hired caregiver go buy the ingredients so we can make you some chicken


    soup. You¡¯ll need all the nutrients you can get after being discharged from the hospital. Anyway, I


    should get back to work in the kitchen!¡± Rory replied before rushing back into the kitchen.


    Amelia Hutton nced at Tony who had stopped crying before shifting her gaze toward Rory. ¡°Who


    was that girl, Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a caregiver I hired to help look after Amelia. She just graduated from university not long ago. I


    tried pulling some strings to get her into an advertisingpany in Beshya, but she refused to work


    there. We didn¡¯t want to force her into doing something she didn¡¯t like, so we had no choice but to let


    her help out here for the time being,¡± Tiffany replied casually while ying with Tony.


    Amelia Hutton nodded in response.


    Meanwhile, Rory and the newly-hired caregiver spent a long time in the kitchen before serving up the


    dishes.


    Tiffany then handed Tony over to Rory when it was time for lunch and said, ¡°Go make him some milk.


    Wouldn¡¯t want him going hungry now.¡±


    Rory did as told and brought Tony into the nursery.


    After that, Tiffany helped Amelia Winters to her feet and asked Amelia Hutton, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s all sit


    down at the table. By the way, your friend doesn¡¯t seem to talk much. In fact, I haven¡¯t heard her say a


    single word since she came in. Is she feeling a bit awkward being in a stranger¡¯s ce?¡±


    Amelia Hutton grabbed her friend by the arm and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t get the wrong idea, Tiffany. She


    had a throat surgery about two weeks ago, so she can¡¯t talk just yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Is she feeling a little better now? Is there anything she should avoid eating after her


    surgery?¡±


    Amelia Hutton shook her head.


    ¡°Amelia, you and your friend should try to make yourselves at home here. We¡¯re all neighbors from now


    on, after all!¡± Amelia Winters said after everyone had taken their seats.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This ce reminds me of home, so I¡¯ll probably be dropping by very often.¡± Amelia Hutton


    then topped up Amelia Winters¡¯ te with some meat as she continued, ¡°You know, we look so simr


    that I feel like we¡¯re sisters. Maybe I¡¯ll ask my parents if they forgot a daughter or something the next


    time I see them. Who knows, we might actually be long-lost sisters! Do you mind if I call you ¡®Sis?¡¯¡°


    Amelia Winters froze upon hearing that.


    Noticing her response, Amelia Hutton was quick to add, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding! Please don¡¯t take it too


    seriously!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not offended or anything. You see, my rtionship with my family has always been rather


    estranged. My parents were never really close to me, and I didn¡¯t have a sister either. That¡¯s why you


    saying that caught me a little off guard,¡± Amelia Winters exined with a smile after regaining her


    composure.


    Amelia Hutton shook her head. ¡°No, I should¡¯ve been more considerate with what I say. Regardless, I


    really do feel like I¡¯ve known you for a really long time. I just can¡¯t help but treat you as my actual sister


    now that I¡¯ve seen you in person. Maybe it¡¯s because of how simr we look.¡±


    Amelia Winters burst outughing in response.


    ¡°Well, you can call me ¡®Amy¡¯ if you¡¯d like. I don¡¯t know how simr we look since I can¡¯t see at the


    moment, but I¡¯ll take your word for it since everyone agrees with it. I¡¯m really happy to have a sister that


    looks like me.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Amy!¡± Amelia Hutton said.


    ¡°Nice to meet you too!¡± Amelia Winters responded. Anyone who didn¡¯t know them would probably


    assume they were actual sisters.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 355

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 355


    Chapter 355 Head Over Heels


    Seeing that Amelia Hutton was about to leave after the meal, Tiffany asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay


    around for a bit?¡±


    ¡°I have to go to the hospital with my friend. She was discharged a few days ago, but for some reason,


    she still can¡¯t speak. We need to get some answers from the doctor,¡± Amelia Hutton answered.


    Tiffany then cast a nce at the mute girl and asked Amelia Hutton, ¡°Oh, right. What¡¯s your friend¡¯s


    name? This isn¡¯t the same friend of yours I¡¯ve seen the other day, right?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s another friend of mine. Her name is Michelle Yates. She¡¯s from Saspiuburg as well. The person


    you¡¯ve seen that day is busy at work at the moment.¡±


    Tiffany reached out her hand toward Michelle for a handshake, and thetter responded ordingly.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Michelle. Sorry for not greeting you earlier. Don¡¯t hesitate to visit more often.¡± Tiffany


    smiled.


    Michelle merely shed her a smile in response.


    Amelia Hutton chimed in suddenly, ¡°In that case, Tiffany, I¡¯ll be heading to the hospital with Michelle


    now.¡± Then, she turned toward Amelia Winters and said, ¡°Amy, I shall make a move then. I¡¯lle over


    for a meal again soon! If that¡¯s okay with you.¡±


    ¡°Of course that¡¯s okay,¡± Amelia Winters answered.


    Amelia Hutton and Michelle left the apartment afterward and waited for the elevator. Despite being


    imed to have lost her voice due to surgery, Michelle suddenly voiced out, ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s your


    intention behind getting close to the girl that resembles you?¡±


    Amelia Hutton shed a smile as she watched the elevator approaching. ¡°Michelle, do you remember


    anything about a sister of mine who was abducted when she was only five?¡±


    Michelle gaped at her in disbelief. ¡°Are you saying that she could be your sister?¡±


    When the elevator reached their floor, Amelia Hutton said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    After they had both gotten in, Amelia Hutton continued, ¡°Because of the uncanny resemnce, I think


    she could be. Mom has always felt bad about what happened¡ªso bad that she has fallen sick because


    of it. Every day, she would flip through the old photos she had of her. Hence, I think if I can bring her


    home, Mom¡¯s condition might improve.¡±


    However, Michelle was skeptical of such a coincidence. How could it be? Such an urrence could


    only happen in scripted dramas!


    ¡°Amelia, that sounds ridiculous.¡± Michelle refused to believe.


    ¡°It could be fate! Mom has been missing her badly for so many years. She would be over the moon if I


    could really reunite them.¡± Amelia Hutton¡¯s lips curled into a smile at that thought.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you worried that Mrs. Hutton might end up loving your sister more? You¡¯ve always been the


    apple of her eye. If another daughter of hers was to appear out of nowhere, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll


    be neglected of her motherly love?¡±


    Upon that, Amelia Hutton fell silent.


    Michelle pondered for a moment before continuing with a wicked tone, ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t wish


    for you to find your long-lost sister. But you¡¯ve seen it with your own eyes as well¡ªshe¡¯s blind. She has


    a son, yet her husband wasn¡¯t there. That means she could be a divorcee. Considering the status of


    the Hutton family in Saspiuburg, do you think it¡¯s a good idea to acknowledge a blind divorcee? Your


    family would be the joke of the town among the upper-ss society.¡±


    Amelia Hutton then lifted her finger off the button in the elevator. When the elevator doors opened, she


    stepped out into the empty corridor silently.


    Michelle wasn¡¯t sure of Amelia Hutton¡¯s take on what she had said. So she quickly went after her and


    asked, ¡°Amelia, are you angry?¡±


    Her friend shot her a cold gaze and said sternly, ¡°Michelle, forget everything I¡¯ve just told you in the


    elevator. If she¡¯s really my sister, my family would still wee her with open arms even if she¡¯s


    crippled. Although I care about my reputation, I love my family more. And despite being a sessful


    businesswoman, my mom loves her children with all her heart. That¡¯s why she has fallen sick as a


    result of her unfaltering love for my sister. So I¡¯ve taken offense to your words. I¡¯d like for you to


    apologize now.¡±


    Michelle had a grim expression after Amelia stated her stance. ¡°Amelia, I said all that because I have


    your best interests at heart.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please drop the act. I¡¯ve known you for a while now, Michelle. Just like me, you¡¯re a wolf in


    sheep¡¯s clothing. So I know what you meant. You don¡¯t have to fake adylike image in front of me. Go


    on, apologize to me now.¡±


    Michelle was infuriated upon hearing that. ¡°Amelia, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Not only you¡¯re a party animal, but you hop from a man to another like they mean nothing! And you do


    all that just for the thrill. Just drop your act already, Michelle. I¡¯m still waiting for your apology,¡± Amelia


    Hutton folded her arms and demanded.


    Hearing that, Michelle became furious. She stomped her foot and fumed, ¡°You¡¯re so unreasonable,


    Amelia. Go on and y nice all you want. Let¡¯s see if any good wille out of it. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    With that, she turned around and left.


    Seeing that Michelle had left, Amelia Hutton curled her lips in dissatisfaction. ¡°You should¡¯ve left long


    ago. Do you think I like having you around?¡±


    Amelia Hutton was acting like a totally different person aspared to when she was mingling with


    Amelia Winters in the apartment just moments ago.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Amelia Winters had no idea about the fight between Amelia Hutton and Michelle. She was


    ying around with Tony back at her apartment. Although he had just turned one, Tony was a smart


    boy, and he was good with words. As a result, both Tiffany and Amelia Winters had a great time with


    him around.


    ¡°Babe, I think Tony is going to be a sweet talker when he grows up! Despite his age, he¡¯s already such


    a charmer. Besides, he learned to talk at such a young age!¡± Tiffany eximed.


    ¡°He got it from his father. Olivia used to say¡­¡± Amelia Winters paused for a moment before continuing,


    ¡°Last time, Mrs. Clinton told me that Oscar learned to talk when he was only eight months old. The first


    word that came out of his mouth was ¡®Mommy.¡¯ And the funny thing is, Oscar, too, had never been fond


    of his father until he turned seven.¡±


    Tiffany burst intoughter. ¡°Really? It¡¯s the same with Tony and Oscar as well. Tony would always cry


    his lungs out whenever Oscar held him. Who knows? Maybe they would even get into a fight when


    Tony gets older.¡±


    After she said that, neither of them spoke.


    Tiffany felt bad when she realized she might¡¯ve said something wrong. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Babe. I didn¡¯t


    mean it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a good thing they get to reunite. I took Tony away when he was still young. But once he


    has grown up and asks about his father, I wouldn¡¯t stop them from seeing each other. In fact, I wouldn¡¯t


    have a right to do so. Although he might not know much now, he¡¯d eventuallye to his senses when


    he gets older. So if he chooses to see Oscar, I will let him be,¡± Amelia Winters lowered her gaze and


    said calmly.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Go and get some rest. Tony seems like he could use a nap!¡±


    Amelia smiled and agreed.


    Meanwhile, Oscar was sitting at his desk while staring at Derrick with a dark gaze. ¡°What brought you


    here, Mr. Hisson?¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to invite me to sit?¡± Derrick questioned.


    When Oscar heard that, he stood up and offered Derrick a seat on the sofa. ¡°Go ahead and say what


    you came here for. Are you here for a chat? I don¡¯t think I have anything to talk to you about,


    considering that you¡¯ve been hiding my wife from me.¡± Oscar shot him an icy look.


    ¡°Are you still mad at me, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t I be? You¡¯ve helped my wife escape and settled her down at Beshya. Not only did you


    not tell me where she was, but you¡¯ve also tipped her off whenever I went there to look for her at


    Beshya. So, Mr. Hisson, do you think I shouldn¡¯t be angry?¡±


    After taking a nce at Oscar, Derrick said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, the reason I came here, unannounced, is to


    offer you my apology.¡±


    Amused by what he heard, Oscar crossed his legs and smiled wryly. ¡°Mr. Hisson, what are you on


    about? Have I caused your business any trouble?¡±


    Refusing to back down, Derrick smiled and exined, ¡°Mr. Clinton, it¡¯s not that. I¡¯m here because I


    think you¡¯re a friend worth having. I¡¯m told that you¡¯ve withdrawn your efforts in locating Amelia Winters.


    Hence, I¡¯vee to apologize. Tiffany and I think that you¡¯re doing all this just to get Anthony back.


    Besides, admiration for each other can¡¯t be forced.¡±


    At his twisted words, Oscar¡¯s fury morphed into incredulousughter. Since I have some time on my


    hands now, let¡¯s y along with you. Although you are as sly as a fox, you¡¯re still no match for me.


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, you¡¯re good with your words. In fact, I initially thought that we could actually be friends


    because we¡¯re pretty alike. However, you should stop pushing my limits. The reason I haven¡¯t gotten


    back at you ever since I came from Beshya isn¡¯t that I¡¯m afraid of the mighty Hissons you got


    supporting you. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want Amelia Winters to clean up your mess for you when she¡¯s still


    on recovery. In all honesty, you¡¯re quite impressive. But do you think you can ever beat me?¡± Oscar


    snorted with his legs crossed.


    Derrick remained unruffled as he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re a household name in the business world, Mr.


    Clinton. Hence, I¡¯ve always wanted to be an acquaintance of yours. Unfortunately, I never had the


    chance to do so. However, Amelia has somehow brought us together. So if you don¡¯t mind our history,


    Mr. Clinton, I¡¯d like to invite you out for a few drinks with my friends. Since they¡¯re all involved in


    business dealings, I think you¡¯d be interested in meeting them too.¡±


    In response, Oscar nced at him and asked, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Derrick nodded.


    After that, Oscar stood up from the sofa and said, ¡°Then you should leave. I don¡¯t need fake friends


    around me. Also, stop using Amelia to get close to me. You¡¯d only irritate me more. And I pity Tiffany


    for being with you.¡±


    Derrick, nheless, remained cool and unfazed. With a grin on his face, he asked, ¡°What do you


    mean, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°Tiffany is too innocent for you. I bet she won¡¯t even realize your evil schemes until it¡¯s toote. Both of


    you are from different backgrounds. Hence, I don¡¯t think your love for her is sincere.¡± In other words,


    Oscar was saying that Derrick was too good for her in terms of both social status and appearance.


    There was no logical reason behind his love for her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same, Mr. Clinton? From what I understand, Amelia came from a humble background.


    Since you can love her unconditionally, why can¡¯t I fall head over heels in love with Tiff?¡± Derrick


    queried.


    Oscar was taken aback at his response.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 356

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 356


    Chapter 356 Enjoying The Show


    After a moment of silence, Oscar said coldly, ¡°As long as you can make sure to not hurt her, I don¡¯t care


    what intentions you have by approaching Tiffany; I just don¡¯t want Amelia to worry about her. Indeed,


    I¡¯ve withdrawn my efforts to look for Amelia. But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know where she is. When the


    time is right, I¡¯ll go look for her.¡±


    The smile on Derrick¡¯s face grew wider as he stood up and locked eyes with Oscar. A sense of male


    dominance filled the room when both men of simr heights stared down at each other.


    After a few seconds, Derrick reached out his hand for a handshake and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, since our


    views on rtionships are rather simr, I think we¡¯d make great friends. Despite my looks, I¡¯m not


    such a yboy as people think I am.¡±


    Oscar merely looked at Derrick¡¯s hand before turning away and going back to his desk. He then


    pointed at the entrance and said, ¡°If that¡¯s all you came here to say, you can leave now. I have no time


    for your games.¡±


    With a smile on his face, Derrick shrugged. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯ve reserved a big private room at The Mirage


    for tonight. I¡¯ve also invited some of the rich stakeholders in the industry. Doe and join us if you


    think I¡¯m worthy enough to be your friend. Besides, I might even reveal some of Amelia¡¯s information if


    you join us. After all, this is her idea. But again, it¡¯s entirely up to you. Anyway, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Oscar¡¯s gaze deepened as he looked at the documents on his desk. He was


    perplexed by what Derrick had told him.


    Despite what he said, Oscar still showed up at The Mirageter that night. ording to the location


    Derrick sent him, he arrived at the entrance of the aforementioned private room. Perhaps there was a


    telepathic link between him and Derrick because the moment he arrived at the entrance, Derrick


    coincidently opened the door.


    ¡°Wow, what a rare sight! You¡¯re finally here, Mr. Clinton! Come on in. Everyone¡¯s waiting for you.¡±


    Derrick then pulled Oscar into the room.


    ¡°A round of apuse, everyone. Despite being known for the difficulty to invite him to events, Mr.


    Clinton is finally here.¡± Derrick enthusiastically introduced Oscar to the rest as if he was some sort of


    host to a reality show. The crowd Derrick managed to pull together that night consisted of various heirs


    of wealthy families. All of them were quick to show Oscar respect by apuding his entrance. Despite


    being heirs to their sessful parents, they were all respected businessmen themselves in their


    respective industries.


    They all stood up and shook hands with Oscar while introducing themselves. Albeit not being in the


    same industry as Oscar, they were all aware of his achievements. Back then, Oscar would only attend


    business events that were deemed absolutely necessary. Apart from that, he rarely mingled with his


    clients. Ever since the rise of Clinton Corporations, he appeared even lesser because he didn¡¯t need to


    entertain the others anymore. Hence, the heirs had never been presented with an opportunity to see


    him in person.


    While Oscar was shaking hands with all the younger generation of businessmen whom he barely knew,


    he couldn¡¯t help but gaze at a man who hadn¡¯t gotten up from the sofa.


    Derrick noticed his gaze and said to the man, ¡°Mr. Scott, you know Mr. Clinton, right? Amelia Winters


    had even worked at yourpany before. Aren¡¯t you going to greet each other?¡±


    Oscar cast a suspicious nce and Derrick. Why did he invite him?


    On the other hand, Carter remained unperturbed. Derrick then turned to Oscar and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    Mr. Scott¡¯s current girlfriend is Jennifer Larson. The Larsons and my family are considered distant


    rtives. Anyway, you¡¯ve seen her before, right?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Carter stood up abruptly. ¡°Mr. Hisson, I think you¡¯ve been mistaken. Jennifer isn¡¯t


    my girlfriend.¡±


    Suddenly, everyone turned their attention toward Carter.


    Derrick¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°What are you saying, Mr. Scott? Both Jennifer and your families are well


    aware of the rtionship! Are you turning your back on her now?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. I wonder where you have gotten such ridiculous information, Mr. Hisson. There


    must be a misunderstanding.¡± Immediately, Carter shot him a warning re.


    Derrick froze, and his mind wentpletely nk upon hearing those words.


    Suddenly, a man from the crowd chimed in, ¡°Mr. Scott, calm down. I¡¯m sure Mr. Hisson was just joking.¡±


    Without saying a word, Carter just stared at Oscar.


    After a few seconds, Derrick snapped out of his thoughts and said, ¡°Have a seat, everyone! It¡¯s such a


    rare asion that everyone¡¯s gathered here tonight. Let¡¯s have some fun! Don¡¯t any of you dare be a


    party-pooper!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the atmosphere in the room turned lively again.


    After some small talks with Oscar, the crowd began their karaoke session. Derrick, meanwhile,


    purposefully sat in between Oscar and Carter.


    Derrick poured three sses of wine and turned toward Carter. ¡°Mr. Scott, how could you say that just


    now? Is Jennifer not good enough for you? Your mom has even paid the Larsons a visit and gave herC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    word. What you¡¯ve said is utterly disrespectful toward her. Although she¡¯s a distant rtive of the


    Hissons, she stilles from a noble family. You¡¯ve crossed the line there, Mr. Scott.¡±


    Carter took one of the three sses and sipped. He then nced at Oscar and said, ¡°There was never


    a rtionship, to begin with, Mr. Hisson. Besides, I don¡¯t think I owe you an exnation.¡±


    ¡°Are you shirking responsibility, Mr. Scott?¡± Derrick questioned.


    ¡°How could you say that when I¡¯m not in any way attached to Jennifer? I¡¯ve only ever loved one


    woman. Now that the woman has divorced, I can finally make my moves. Regarding Jennifer, I could


    only offer her my apology.¡± Carter then downed his wine and looked at Oscar. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯d like to


    congratte you on your divorce from Amelia Winters. I¡¯ve been wanting to congratte you, but


    unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t find the time to. Besides, I¡¯d also like to thank you for letting Amelia go. Now, I


    can swoop in like a knight in shining armor.¡±


    Without looking at Carter, Oscar casually took a ss of wine and took a sip. He then said tly, ¡°Mr.


    Scott, stop embarrassing yourself with your absurd self-confidence. Amelia and I just had a minor


    dispute. When she returns, she¡¯d still be my wife. As for you, I think you should appreciate thedy you


    have with you now. Otherwise, you¡¯d end up with a young gold-digger if you hold out until you¡¯re in your


    forties or fifties.¡±


    Oscar, being himself, was quick-witted with his response.


    Meanwhile, Carter¡¯s face turned grim.


    Being the mediator, Derrick chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve invited the two of you here to have some fun, so stop your


    bickering and show me some respect, okay? Since Amelia isn¡¯t even here, what¡¯s the point of fighting


    over her? It¡¯s not like she could see who¡¯s fighting harder for her. Hence, the two of you should just let it


    go and have a few more drinks. Nobody leaves until you¡¯ve all enjoyed yourselves, all right?¡±


    In response, Carter stood up and straightened his cor. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    After Carter walked out of the room, Derrick leaned back onto the sofazily and asked softly, ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, do you know why I¡¯ve invited him here?¡±


    Oscar furrowed his brows and kept mum.


    Derrick continued, ¡°My mom instructed me to do so. In fact, Jennifer¡¯s mom asked my mom for a favor.


    My mom agreed and told me to help pair them up. I was told that Jennifer had fallen deeply in love with


    him¡ªso much so that she wanted to marry him. At the same time, I know that he¡¯s been into Amelia for


    a while now. So I figured, Mr. Clinton, you wouldn¡¯t want some other man to constantly think about your


    woman, right? Besides, she has been on his mind for the past five to six years now.¡± Indeed, Carter


    had been after Amelia all along.


    Without saying a word, Oscar merely nced at him.


    Derrick was swirling his ss of wine while grinning mischievously. His expressions seemed even


    more wicked under the shing neon lights in the room. Despite having already seen more than


    enough vexatious personalities in his lifetime, Oscar couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. What a devious


    man!


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for Oscar to regain hisposure.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, let me be honest. The reason I¡¯ve gotten both of you here is so that you¡¯d teach Carter a


    lesson for disrespecting a woman of the Hissons. He shouldn¡¯t be forgiven for such behavior,¡± Derrick


    exined.


    ¡°To my understanding, the Larsons aren¡¯t even rted to the Hissons, am I right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed, Mr. Clinton. You went to such an extent in understanding theplicated rtionship


    between the Larsons and the Hissons, all for Amelia.¡± Despite his words, Derrick¡¯s facial expression


    showed little amazement.


    On the other hand, Oscar kept quiet.


    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re right, Mr. Clinton. However, Jennifer¡¯s mom and my mom became friends when they


    attended the same university back then. After that, one of them went abroad, while the other married


    and had a family of her own. After some years, they¡¯ve finally contacted each other again. Since her


    mom had asked for a favor, my mom came to me for help. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve gathered everyone here


    tonight,¡± Derrick said truthfully.


    ¡°Derrick, I won¡¯t deny the fact that you¡¯re a smart man. However, don¡¯t use such tricks on me. You have


    no right to intervene in the issue between Carter and me. Actually, I¡¯d suggest you stop intruding on


    others¡¯ lives altogether. Otherwise, it¡¯ll surely lead to your downfall one day. Instead of interfering, focus


    on managing your own rtionships. Anyway, please excuse me.¡± Oscar then stood up and left for the


    toilet. Derrick, on the other hand, gave his wine a swirl and grinned.


    Things are getting interesting! Since I don¡¯t have much going on now, I might as well pit them against


    each other and watch from the side! Derrick was enjoying the show despite how serious the matter


    was. He had always been quite a sinister person, so he was just enjoying others¡¯ misfortune.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 357

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 357


    Chapter 357 Wasted


    Meanwhile, Oscar and Carter bumped into each other in the washroom. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I think Amelia


    chose to divorce you because she¡¯s in love with me,¡± Carter said.


    ¡°Carter, one should know where he stands. I apud you for being confident, but being arrogant, now


    that¡¯s a whole different story! Your conceitedness is irking me, Carter. Why are you dwelling on a minor


    disagreement between me and my wife? Have you been single for way too long? Is that why you can¡¯t


    think straight? Go home. Perhaps you¡¯lle to your senses tomorrow.¡± Oscar smirked.


    Without giving Carter another look, Oscar elegantly wiped his hands dry with a paper towel and walked


    toward the exit. But before he could leave, he was violently pushed against the wall.


    Carter gritted his teeth and red at Oscar viciously. ¡°Stop fooling yourself, Oscar! How could you say


    that Amelia is still yours when she has gone missing ever since she divorced you? You have no idea


    how long I¡¯ve waited for this. Now that she¡¯s single, I won¡¯t let her get back with you again!¡±


    The scuffle had messed up Oscar¡¯s suit. He then casually shook off Carter¡¯s hands and smoothed out


    the creases on his clothes. ¡°Get your hands off my suit, Carter.¡±


    At that, Carter¡¯s fists clenched up in anger.


    Before Oscar left the washroom, he turned back and nced at Carter. ¡°I have a friendly piece of


    advice for you, Carter¡ªstop going after married women. Since you already have someone who loves


    you, appreciate her instead. Otherwise, you¡¯d end up being alone.¡±


    After Oscar left, Carter was left alone in the washroom.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, you¡¯ve been to the washroom for a good half an hour! What got you distracted? Was it a


    prettydy?¡± someone teased when Carter walked back into the private room.


    Carter sat down on the sofa without any response. Seeing that he was being ignored, the man felt a


    little awkward.


    Derrick then took a nce at Carter and said, ¡°Let¡¯s drink, Mr. Scott!¡±


    Perhaps he was still troubled by what Oscar said to him earlier, Carter started drinking uncontrobly.


    However, Oscar and Derrick just watched him drink like a fish without intending to stop him.


    Initially, Carter meant to get himself wasted. But, somehow the more he drank, the more clear-headed


    he became!


    Suddenly, Oscar stood up and dered to those who were singing, ¡°Something came up, so I shall


    make a move. Enjoy yourselves, everyone. Tonight is on me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not even twelve yet, Mr. Clinton! Why are you in such a rush? Stay with us through the night!¡± a


    drunk man blurted.


    Upon seeing that, Oscar shot Derrick a look before he left. Some friends you got here. They can¡¯t even


    drink responsibly!


    Derrick rubbed his nose and looked away embarrassingly.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Carter left soon after as well. Just like that, the singing crowd seemed to have lost interest after two of


    the prominent characters left.


    Derrick downed two sses of wine before he stood up and said to the others, ¡°Enjoy yourselves,


    everyone. The wine is getting to me. I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±


    Everyone turned toward him. ¡°You¡¯re leaving as well, Mr. Hisson? How could you leave us? You¡¯re the


    host!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, guys. But I¡¯m getting tipsy from the drinks. As a punishment, I¡¯ll down another three sses


    before I leave! Since it¡¯s such a rare asion to gather everyone, the rest of you should stay and make


    the most out of tonight.¡± Derrick smiled.


    The crowd cheered and watched as he downed three sses of wine before he left. ¡°That¡¯s awesome,


    Mr. Hisson!¡±


    ¡°All right then, I shall leave now.¡± Derrick left.


    He then bumped into Oscar and Carter at the entrance. Huh? Here I am, thinking the night has ended


    when there¡¯s still a show to watch. Well, well, how very exciting!


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Clinton and Mr. Scott, you¡¯re both still here?¡± Derrick walked toward them with a provocative


    smirk on his face.


    Upon hearing his voice, both Oscar and Carter gazed toward Derrick.


    Derrick then waved his hands and said, ¡°Hey, stop staring, you two. Since it¡¯s not even twelve yet, how


    about we continue drinking somewhere else?¡±


    Oscar pursed his lips tightly as his expression hardened. ¡°No. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Before Oscar got into his car, he nced toward Derrick and said, ¡°Don¡¯t invite me to such gathering


    ever again, Mr. Hisson.¡±


    With that, he got into his car and drove off.


    Carter, too, looked at Derrick and said, ¡°Stay out of what¡¯s going on between Jennifer and me, Mr.


    Hisson.¡± After that, Carter drove off as well.


    He rubbed his chin subconsciously. ¡°I was just doing someone a favor.¡±


    The moment Carter returned to his apartment, he felt a sense of loneliness. Perhaps the alcohol was


    beginning to set in, gloominess suddenly took over him.


    He walked toward the window and stared at the opposite building. Where are you now? You¡¯re


    supposed to be looking right back at me, my love. I¡¯ve moved in here just so that I could be closer to


    you. Who would¡¯ve thought you could just disappear into thin air after your divorce?


    Carter had been jumping for joy when he heard about Amelia¡¯s divorce. At that moment, he thought he


    would finally have a chance with her. He had even gone to the extent of nning his way of expressing


    his love for Amelia Winters. However, Oscar¡¯s words were like a powerful blow to his ambitions.


    After Amelia left with Anthony, Carter did everything he could to try to locate them. After numerous


    unanswered calls and visits to her apartment, he found out that she had gone to Saspiuburg. He then


    used his connections in Saspiuburg to try to find her. After a lengthy search, she was still nowhere to


    be found.


    ¡°Amelia, how can you be so heartless? Why can¡¯t you just give me a chance?¡± Carter muttered to


    himself.


    When Amelia left without a trace, Carter was as anxious as Oscar was. Besides, his efforts to locate


    her were on par with Oscar¡¯s.


    He searched through the records of all the means of transportation Amelia could¡¯ve used to get into


    Saspiuburg. Furthermore, he had even stationed his men to wait for her at ces such as train stations


    and airports. Still, it was as though Amelia had never set foot in Saspiuburg.


    After a few months of rigorous search, his patience had eventually run out. He showed his frustration


    by letting out his anger on the people who helped with his search. Not only that, but he also treated


    Jennifer badly when she tried to get close to him.


    The more he thought about that, the more he lost track of his emotions. He then took out a bottle of fine


    wine to his bed and drowned his sorrows.


    Suddenly, Jennifer walked in and saw Carter drinking sorrowfully.


    She furrowed her brows as a hint of sadness appeared in her eyes.


    She took a deep breath before walking toward him and snatching the bottle of wine away. ¡°Are you


    trying to kill yourself, Carter?¡± she thundered with her arms folded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just get yourself into the


    hospital because of gastric perforation? The doctor told you to cut your alcohol consumption and rest


    more. Have you forgotten about that?¡±


    Carter reached out his hand to grab the bottle, but Jennifer turned and avoided it. He was infuriated at


    that. In his drunken state, he said, ¡°Give it to me! You¡¯ve been on my nerves for a while now, Jennifer. I


    don¡¯t want to lose my temper with you. Just get out of my life!¡±


    Jennifer smiled, but she couldn¡¯t hide her sadness upon hearing those hurtful words. ¡°All you do is


    drink, Carter! Is that woman even worth it? Is she so important that you could just abandon your career


    and the people who love you? You¡¯re getting nowhere, Carter. Have a good look at yourself. You are


    pathetic!¡±


    Carter red at her coldly. Though he was drunk, he answered Jennifer with a surprisingly well-


    mannered tone, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Jennifer. But could you please just stay out of my way?


    Please act more well-behaved as ady should, would you?¡±


    She looked at him and forced her tears back down. ¡°You really wish to drink so badly, Carter? Fine, I¡¯ll


    drink with you.¡±


    She gave the bottle back to Carter and went to take another bottle for herself. After that, she started


    drinking as well.


    Carter looked at her with mixed emotions and started hesitating on his words.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to drink? Drink then, Carter. Or are you afraid that I can beat you in drinking?¡± Jennifer


    teased.


    Upon hearing that, Carter started chugging down. Gradually, the tension between them vanished.


    Instead of bickering, they were drinking as though they had been friends for ages.


    Under the influence of alcohol, Carter looked at Jennifer with his droopy eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re a smart


    and beautifuldy, Jennifer. I bet there are a lot of guys who¡¯d dreamed to have a girl like you.


    Unfortunately for me, I¡¯m already in love with someone else. Hence, I¡¯d like to apologize to you for the


    pain I¡¯ve caused you.¡±


    When Jennifer heard that, anguish and grief welled up within her. I¡¯ve done so much for you in hopes


    that you¡¯d open up to me. Yet, it seems like those efforts are meaningless because all it took was just a


    drinking session with you.


    ¡°Stop b*tching and drink like a man, Carter! Let¡¯s drink till we¡¯re drunk!¡± Jennifer blurted.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s drink.¡±


    After several bottles, Carter was utterly smashed. He nced at Jennifer and pulled her in by her waist.


    They were so near to each other that she could feel his drunken breath on her cheeks.


    ¡°Amelia,¡± Carter muttered softly. ¡°You came back, Amelia. You¡¯re so beautiful. I¡¯ve missed you so


    much.¡±


    Jennifer was equally intoxicated. Seeing how near Carter was to her, she couldn¡¯t help but kiss him on


    his lips. ¡°Carter, I love you so much. Kiss me back, would you?¡±


    With the help of alcohol, it didn¡¯t take much to get both of them into the mood. Carter grabbed her


    nearer and started kissing her aggressively. Jennifer wanted him badly as well.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 358

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 358


    Chapter 358 He Is A Scoundrel


    With a groan, Carter woke up, lifted his hand, and patted his head as it throbbed with pain.


    Coincidentally, someone was groaning next to him. Startled, he slowly turned his head, and his eyes


    widened in an instant. Looking down, he realized that he was naked as well.


    A man and a woman slept on the same bed without clothes. Any person who was in their right mind


    could guess what had happened.


    Covering his face with his hands, Carter roared in frustration.


    Subsequently, he slowly got out of bed. His clothes were nowhere to be found, so he walked to the


    closet, carefully opened it, and took out his clothes to put them on. At that moment, there was only a


    single thought in his mind¡ªhe wanted to leave. Sleeping with Jennifer was totally out of his


    expectation, so he had no idea how to face her. Because of that, his mind was in a mess. Although it


    was contemptible, the only way he could think of was to leave immediately.


    He did not love Jennifer. Thus, if he chose to take responsibility and be with her, he could not treat her


    wholeheartedly when he already had someone else in his heart.


    ¡°Carter, do you regret it?¡± Just as he was heading toward the door, Jennifer¡¯s voice came from behind.


    All of a sudden, he was stuck at a hard and a rock ce, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Carter turned around and looked at Jennifer, who was under the covers. Abruptly, he


    felt a little awkward. ¡°You. I. Last night, we¡ª¡±


    It was the first time he stuttered.


    Over the years, he had also thought of messing around with other women, but at the critical moment,


    Amelia¡¯s face would always sh across his mind and extinguish his desires. As time went by, he did


    not have any physical intimacy with women. Last night was his first time in so many years.


    Seeing him acting that way, Jennifer could not help but feel deste. She forced a smile and uttered,


    ¡°Carter, can you bring my clothes here? We¡¯ll talk after I¡¯m dressed.¡±


    In response, Carter nodded. He knew his actions made him look like a coward, but he did not want to


    develop aplicated rtionship with her.


    Jennifer¡¯s eyes reddened as she stared at the door that was closed again. She made out with the man


    she loved. It was supposed to be the happiest thing. However, what she saw the first thing in the


    morning was him trying to flee as if a beast was chasing behind him. Thinking of that, she fell to pieces.


    ¡°Carter, do you hate me so much that you don¡¯t even think of taking responsibility for me? Even after


    we¡¯ve slept together, you¡¯re still avoiding me,¡± she murmured to herself.


    It took Carter several minutes toe back with her clothes. When he passed them to her, he tilted his


    head slightly. ¡°Get dressed first. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she responded.


    Then, he left the bedroom without any reluctance. As Jennifer tried to get out of bed, she fell back on


    the bed the moment she stepped on the ground.


    Looking at the bruises on her body and the soreness she felt when she got out of bed earlier, she could


    not help but smile bitterly. He was so passionate when they were drunk. Yet, after waking up, he acted


    as if they were strangers.


    She waited for the difort on her body to ease a little before getting out of bed and putting on her


    clothes.


    After she left the bedroom and went downstairs, she saw Carter, who had juste out of the kitchen


    with breakfast. ncing at her, he piped up, ¡°Come and have your breakfast. Let¡¯s talk after that.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    In an instant, Jennifer¡¯s cold heart warmed up.


    She walked over and sat down. Carter gently pushed the te in front of her and said, ¡°Dig in.¡±


    Casting a brief look at him, she could not figure out his intention for doing so. However, it was the first


    time he made breakfast for her, so she still felt happy. At least, he did not chuck her aside after


    sleeping with her.


    In fact, Jennifer was pretty open-minded. After all, she had lived abroad. However, she was


    conservative when it came to dealing with Carter because she hoped that he could see her sincerity


    instead of thinking of her as an easy woman. Thus, she deliberately restrained herself and properly


    behaved, for she did not want to scare him.


    After breakfast, he nced at her and asked, ¡°Are you full?¡±


    Jennifer nodded.


    Clearing his throat, he piped up, ¡°Jennifer, I¡¯ve thought about it. Last night, we were both drunk, and we


    lost control of ourselves. Since both of us are adults, we should pretend that nothing had happenedst


    night.¡±


    Instantaneously, Jennifer widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Clenching her fists tightly, she questioned hurtfully, ¡°Carter, do you think that I¡¯m an easy woman?¡±


    When Carter was preparing breakfast, he had regained hisposure and decided he did not want to


    take responsibility. Despite knowing that it would hurt Jennifer, he did not want to be with her because


    of a mistake, as both of them would only end up unhappy. Hence, it would be better for him to be the


    bad guy from the beginning.


    ¡°Jennifer, that¡¯s not what I meant. I don¡¯t think we should get into a rtionship because of a mistake.


    It¡¯s unfair to you, and I also won¡¯t be happy. You know I don¡¯t love you.¡± His words had broken her


    heart.


    She took a deep breath. The veins on her neck were bulging at that point.


    Forcing a smile, she remarked, ¡°Good going, Carter. I¡¯m not such a shameless woman as well. I only


    treated what happenedst night as a pleasure. Don¡¯t worry. I never thought about holding you


    responsible. Since the two of us have reached an agreement, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Subsequently, she stood up and staggered to the door.


    She had her dignity as well. Thus, she definitely would not swallow her pride and beg a man to be


    responsible for her. It was true that she loved him, but she certainly would not implore him shamelessly.


    Seeing her acting that way, Carter felt guilty and chased after her. He grabbed her wrist and suggested,


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    However, she shrugged off his hand and broke down in tears.


    ¡°Carter, you¡¯re a scoundrel! Why are you doing this to me? After sleeping with me, you tried to get rid of


    me by saying it was a mistake. What do you want now? Take pity on me? Listen carefully, Carter. I


    don¡¯t need your sympathy. I can still handle it. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ruthless. I¡¯ll take


    it as I¡¯ve fallen in love with the wrong person.¡±


    Carter¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡°Jennifer, please don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do, huh? The man I love slept with me and said it was a mistake. Have


    you ever thought about how I feel? I¡¯ve stayed abroad, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m that open-minded to


    not care about it after being intimate with a man. Carter, I can¡¯t y it cool and pretend that nothing has


    happened just like you. I¡¯m heartbroken every time you turn a blind eye to me. Forget it. Just¡­ give me


    some time to calm myself.¡±


    Pushing him away, she continued in a hoarse voice, ¡°When Derrick called mest night and said that


    you were in a bad mood, I shouldn¡¯t havee to find you. Then all this¡ªmistake¡ªwouldn¡¯t have


    happened.¡±


    With that said, she opened the door and ran out.


    Carter¡¯s hand was still mid-air whileplicated feelings swirled in his eyes.


    After a long time, he let out a sigh. ¡°Jennifer, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a b*stard. You should forget about me. I¡¯m


    not worthy of your love.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 359

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 359


    Chapter 359 What Are You Up To


    Carter ruffled his hair in frustration, feeling irritated. Suddenly, the ringtone of the phone on the dining


    table brought him back to his senses.


    Walking over, he picked it up and saw that it was from Derrick. In an instant, his expression turned


    grim.


    He answered the call, and Derrick¡¯snguorous voice came from the other end. ¡°Do you like the gift I


    arranged for you yesterday? It¡¯s a long night, so I asked a beauty to apany you. Did your


    rtionship hit a new milestone?¡±


    After Carter heard that, his expression became gloomier. He could not help but yell at the phone,


    ¡°Derrick Hisson, what are you trying to do? Does the heir of Hisson Group have that much free time


    that he wants to interfere in other people¡¯s rtionship?¡±


    On the contrary, Derrick was calm and collected. ¡°You¡¯re angry? Could it be that something has


    happened between the two of you?¡±


    He immediately guessed what had happened urately.


    Blood rushed through Carter¡¯s veins as he shouted, ¡°Stop your weird imaginations and tricks. I don¡¯t


    have time to y games with you.¡± Having said that, he hung up the phone.


    Later, he threw the phone to the ground. Infuriated, he scratched his head in exasperation and hurried


    upstairs. After entering his bedroom, he mmed the door shut.


    When he came out, he was dressed in a suit. His expression was solemn, and he was exuding an


    intimidating and unapproachable aura.


    Soon, he arrived at thepany. Once he entered the lobby, the receptionist stopped him and pointed


    to the sofa on the left of the entrance. ¡°Mr. Scott, Mr. Hisson is waiting for you.¡±


    Carter looked in the direction she pointed and saw that the man was none other than Derrick.


    Immediately, he glowered and walked toward his private elevator.


    Meanwhile, Derrick also got up from the sofa and followed.


    In the elevator, Carter questioned gloomily, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve slept with Jennifer. Shouldn¡¯t I, the elder brother,e to seek justice for her?¡±


    Clenching his fists tightly, Carter gritted his teeth andmented, ¡°Derrick, I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re


    such a nosy person.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. My mother has given me an order, so I can¡¯t stand by and watch. Most


    importantly, I¡¯ve already acknowledged Jennifer as my godsister,¡± responded Derrick solemnly.


    Carter shot him an incredulous look.


    Momentster, the elevator arrived on the top floor. After the elevator door opened, Carter and Derrick


    walked out side by side. It was the first time the secretaries and assistants on the top floor saw Derrick.


    Instantaneously, they were mesmerized and fixated their gazes on him.


    ¡°Yana, if there¡¯s nothing important, don¡¯t let anyonee in,¡± ordered Carter. However, the secretary


    who was named was looking at Derrick in a daze. Seeing that, Carter felt his rage build.


    ¡°Yana.¡± He increased his volume.


    Immediately, Yana came back to her senses and looked at Carter in a panic, ¡°M-Mr. Scott.¡±


    He gave her a warning look and uttered, ¡°Stop swooning over a man during working hours. If there¡¯s


    nothing important, don¡¯t let anyone enter my office.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, Mr. Scott.¡±


    Then, Derrick followed Carter into his office and closed the door, blocking the curious gazes of the


    people outside.


    Sitting on the sofa, Carter red at Derrick and inquired, ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    Thetter shrugged and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I want you to be with Jennifer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Derrick crossed his legs and folded his arms. ¡°Give me a reason, then. Is Jennifer not good enough?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s really good. She¡¯s undeniably the best woman among the socialites.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why won¡¯t you ept her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s good, but I already have someone else in my heart. No matter how beautiful she is, it means


    nothing to me.¡±


    Derrick¡¯s lips curled into a mocking sneer.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re pretty good at finding excuses. So you can chuck a woman aside after sleeping with her?¡±


    he said sarcastically.


    Taken aback, Carter moved his hand and asked unnaturally, ¡°Did she tell you?¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡±


    ¡°It seems that your rtionship with Jennifer is better than I thought,¡±mented Carter.


    ¡°Our ideology is pretty simr. Although I haven¡¯t known her for a long time, I sincerely think of her as a


    younger sister.¡±


    ¡°Really? I hope you aren¡¯t doing any unscrupulous things with her behind the curtains. After all, this is


    nothing new in the upper-ss circle. I didn¡¯t know you were interested in such a rtionship. I guess


    we really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover,¡± uttered Carter acrimoniously.


    If it weren¡¯t for Derrick, nothing would¡¯ve happened that night, and my rtionship with Jennifer


    wouldn¡¯t turn out like this. Now that I¡¯ve slept with her, I won¡¯t be able to righteously dere that I¡¯ve


    nothing to do with her in the future.


    Instead of getting annoyed, Derrick smiled and stated, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re quite experienced.


    Otherwise, you won¡¯t know the twists and turns of the upper-ss circle. No wonder you can say


    you¡¯ve nothing to do with Jennifer at first and proceed to spend the night with her in the next second. I


    think if Amelia heard of it, she would only think of it as a joke.¡±


    The next moment, Carter rushed over and asked anxiously, ¡°Do you know Amelia¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    Feigning ignorance, Derrick responded, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Carter¡¯s gaze was vicious like a wounded wolf cub. ¡°Derrick, don¡¯t y dumb. You must know Amelia¡¯s


    whereabouts. I should¡¯ve asked you in the first ce. Hurry up and tell me. Or else, don¡¯t me me for


    showing no mercy.¡±


    Derrick pushed him away and held him against the wall. ¡°Carter, you should mind your own business.


    Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ve already slept with Jennifer. Today, I¡¯m here to remind you that. As for Amelia,


    she isn¡¯t one you should get involved with.¡±


    Straightening his suit, he continued, ¡°I really think of Jennifer as my younger sister. She has the same


    interests as me, and we can talk about many things. Don¡¯t let her down and waste the opportunity that


    I¡¯ve created for you.¡±


    When he reached the door, Carter said behind him, ¡°Derrick, what do you want? Tell me clearly. Also,


    where is Amelia?¡±


    Whipping around, Derrick answered, ¡°Carter, I only want you and Jennifer to be together. It¡¯s best for


    you, Jennifer, and the Larsons.¡±


    ¡°Derrick, you¡¯re mad.¡±


    A smile crept on Derrick¡¯s face when he piped up, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. My purpose has always been


    simple. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve thought of it tooplicatedly.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ring at him, Carter gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Shortly afterward, Derrick left with a smile on his face.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 360

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 360


    Chapter 360 Making Use Of Kindness


    As soon as Derrick left Scott Group and got in the car, he received a call from Tiffany. In an instant, his


    expression softened. ¡°Tiff.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Der¡ªry.¡± She was still a little unustomed to


    calling him that.


    Nevertheless, Derrick was in a good mood. ¡°I¡¯ve been back for so many days. Have you missed me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered honestly.


    ¡°I miss you too. When I¡¯m done with the matters here, I¡¯ll make time to go to Beshya to visit you,¡± he


    uttered.


    He was met with a long silence on the other end of the line.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to go?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just afraid that Oscar would find out that Amelia is still in Beshya.¡±


    Hearing that, Derrick chuckled softly.


    ¡°Tiff, do you really think Oscar is such a fool? He only left Beshya because hepromised. I¡¯m sure


    he knows where she is. However, because of the video she showed him, hepromised. He¡¯ll go


    back again.¡± His words hit the nail on the head.


    Once again, Tiffany fell silent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle the matters here. Oscar¡¯s feelings for Amelia are deeper than we thought,¡±


    enunciated Derrick.


    There was still no response from the other side of the line.


    Just when he thought that the call had disconnected, Tiffany piped up, ¡°Then be careful when you¡¯re


    coming.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first. We can chat when youe to Beshya.¡±


    ¡°Give me a kiss. I¡¯ve been thinking about you a lot these days.¡±


    After a long time, he heard a mwah from the other end.


    A wide grin crept on his face. The office workers, who were passing by, could not help but look at him.


    His face was charming to both men and women.


    In the meantime, Tiffany looked apologetically at Amelia Hutton and her other friend, who was sitting on


    the other side, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was chatting with my boyfriend.¡±


    Amelia Hutton smiled gently and queried, ¡°Tiffany, is your boyfriend that extremely handsome guy?¡±


    Tiffany did not deny and inquired, ¡°Do you still remember him?¡±


    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s more handsome than the celebrities on TV. It¡¯s hard not to remember him, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    In response, Tiffany only shed her a smile.


    ncing at Amelia Winters, Amelia Hutton said with a smile, ¡°I went online to check something and


    found out that head massages are very helpful for eye recoveries. I haven¡¯t been able to do anything to


    help you recover, so please allow me to give you a massage. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel bad.¡±


    With Tony in her arms, the former tried her best to look in thetter¡¯s direction and replied, ¡°I¡¯m already


    satisfied that you woulde and talk to me every day so that I won¡¯t feel bored. I often think of you at


    night, thinking that it¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯ve met you.¡±


    The next moment, Amelia Hutton stood up and walked behind Amelia Winters. Lifting her hands, she


    massaged thetter¡¯s head with appropriate strength and queried, ¡°How do you feel? In order to help


    your eyes recover as soon as possible, I went to learn from a masseuse. It¡¯s not bad, right?¡±


    Nodding, Amelia Winters responded, ¡°It¡¯s veryfortable. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister, and my only brother is usually busy with work. Hence, he has no time to care


    about me. The only thing he does is transfer money into my bank ount. I¡¯m really happy to have an


    elder sister like you.¡± Amelia Hutton massaged more diligently.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Seeing them getting along well, Tiffany took Tony from Amelia Winters and suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Tony to


    the kitchen to find something to eat.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    When Amelia Hutton saw Tiffany carrying Tony into the kitchen, she plucked several strands of hair


    while Amelia Winters was not paying attention and ced them in her pocket. Then, she gave an


    excuse to leave. ¡°I suddenly remember that I still have some work to do. I think¡ª¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia Winters grabbed her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t hold up your


    work because of me.¡±


    ¡°Then I shall leave first. I¡¯lle over to have dinner with you in the evening.¡±


    After Amelia Hutton left, Rory came over with a rag and pretended to wipe the table. At the same time,


    Amelia Winters listened carefully and called out tentatively, ¡°Rory?¡±


    Startled, Rory uttered, ¡°Amelia, you have a good hearing. You can even tell that it¡¯s me.¡±


    Amelia moved a little and responded calmly, ¡°Now that my eyes are blind, I can hear better. Because of


    that, I can distinguish whose footsteps they are.¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°Rory, do you have something to tell me?¡±


    Rory ced the rag on the table, approached Amelia, and said, ¡°I know that I shouldn¡¯t say much as


    the caregiver. However, you¡¯re a good-natured and kind-hearted person, so I can¡¯t help but want to


    remind you to be careful of Ms. Hutton. I just saw her plucking your hair and putting it in her pocket.


    Although I¡¯m from the countryside, I know that hair can be used to test DNA. Ms. Hutton isn¡¯t rted to


    you, so she has no reason to pluck your hair. I think you¡¯d better be careful. I don¡¯t want you to get


    deceived.¡±


    In an instant, Amelia¡¯s smile faltered.


    ¡°Did you really see it? Rory, you should know that I don¡¯t like people who lie.¡±


    Rory replied anxiously, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m not lying. I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    Lowering her head, Amelia fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Amelia? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    After a while, Amelia organized her thoughts and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then about Ms. Hutton?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. Rory, thank you.¡±


    Shortly afterward, Rory approached Amelia while sping her hand and piped up after some


    hesitation, ¡°Amelia, can I discuss something with you?¡±


    Amelia deliberately turned her head over to Rory¡¯s direction and grinned. ¡°Go ahead; I¡¯m listening, and


    rx¡­ you don¡¯t have to act so scrupulously.¡±


    A hint of greed flickered across Rory¡¯s eyes as she uttered, ¡°A few days ago, my mother called and


    asked if I found a job in Beshya, so I told her that I¡¯m working as your caregiver. Then, she started


    wailing and said that she had worked hard so that I could graduate from a university. However, I


    became a caregiver in the end and disappointed her. I¡¯m thinking¡ª¡±


    ¡°You want to get a new job, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take care of you, but my mother¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Every parent wishes to see their children seed in life. The offer from the advertising


    company that Derrick introduced to you before this is still valid. If you want to be a white-cor


    worker, I¡¯ll ask Tiff to call the boss of thatpany.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t you me me?¡±


    ¡°Everyone has their aspirations. Although I don¡¯t know why you suddenly want to work in apany, I


    won¡¯t force you to be my caregiver if you aren¡¯t willing to be one.¡±


    A myriad of emotions surged through Rory. Then, she cast a meaningful nce at Amelia and said,


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. You¡¯re a university graduate. It¡¯s indeed a waste of your talent to be a caregiver.¡±


    The moment Tiffany heard that Rory wanted to quit her job as a caregiver, she red at her and said


    angrily, ¡°Rory, what do you mean by this? Did we mistreat you or refuse to pay your sry while you


    were working here? Do you have any conscience?¡±


    Lowering her head, Rory apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Just then, Amelia stood up from the sofa and walked toward Tiffany cautiously. ¡°Tiff, I¡¯ve agreed to let


    her go. Everyone has their ambitions. Rory is a university graduate. It¡¯s more promising to be a white-


    cor worker in an advertisingpany.¡±


    ¡°Previously, I asked Derrick to arrange a job for her, but she hypocritically refused it. Now, she suddenly


    says that she doesn¡¯t want her parents to be disappointed and wants to work in apany. Only an


    idiot will believe this.¡± Tiffany ced her hands on her hips and demanded, ¡°You want to leave? Fine.


    We¡¯ve signed a contract at the beginning, so you should pay up thepensation.¡±


    Rory¡¯s face turned pale.


    At that moment, Amelia sighed and piped up, ¡°Tiff, don¡¯t make it difficult for Rory. Don¡¯t you still have


    the phone number of the boss of the advertisingpany? Give him a call. It¡¯s not easy for university


    graduates to find a job now. We should help if we can.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Tiffany asked, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re not angry?¡±


    In response, Amelia shook her head.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll help.¡± Tiffany shot Rory an icy stare and added, ¡°Rory, I¡¯m only helping you because of


    Amelia. You¡¯d better remember that she¡¯s your patron.¡±


    Excited, thetter nodded and uttered, ¡°Thank you, Tiffany.¡±


    Shrugging, Tiffany walked toward Rory and whispered in her ear, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you suddenly


    changed your mind, but don¡¯t try to use Amelia to achieve your goals. If you want to climb to a higher


    position, that¡¯s your business. Don¡¯t get Amelia involved. She might seem amicable, but she¡¯s smarter


    than everyone. Good luck with your future endeavors.¡±


    An indecipherable emotion shed across Rory¡¯s eyes right then.


    The next moment, she uttered innocently, ¡°Tiffany, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean. I just


    wanted to try living a white-cor life. I¡¯m not thinking of climbing to a higher position. You¡¯ve


    misunderstood me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s a misunderstanding or not. This is all I can do to help you. Also, I don¡¯t have


    the leisure to care what you do in the future.¡±


    Nevertheless, Rory only curved her lips upward.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 361

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 361


    Chapter 361 Biological Sisters


    Momentster, Tiffany called the boss of the advertisingpany. Since the boss and Derrick knew


    each other, the former did not make things difficult for Rory and hired her straight away. However, they


    had set a probation period for her. If she waspetent for the job, she would be a permanent


    employee. Otherwise, she would have to leave thepany. In actuality, that was what Tiffany


    requested in secret because she wanted to teach Rory a lesson that not everyone could take


    advantage of her and get away scot-free.


    Rory did not care about that and went to work at the advertisingpany merrily. After working there


    for a week, she bought a lot of things and came to visit Amelia. She asked how Amelia was and


    seemed worried about her condition as if they were biological sisters.


    After Rory left, Tiffany, who was sitting on the sofa, gave a sardonic smile. Seeing how good Rory was


    at pretending, she had to admit that Rory was a woman who was adaptable to her surroundings, and


    she was suitable to work in apany.


    She enunciated sarcastically, ¡°This woman¡¯s temperament changed as soon as she entered a


    workce. She¡¯s quite suitable to work in apany. I only hope that we aren¡¯t helping an ingrate.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia burst outughing. ¡°Tiff, Rory isn¡¯t as bad as you said. Besides, we¡¯re just


    her ex-employer. Now that she¡¯s no longer working for us, she has nothing to do with us anymore. In


    fact, she didn¡¯t even make any mistakes when she was taking care of me all this while. I don¡¯t think


    she¡¯s such an ungrateful person.¡±


    Nheless, Tiffany still felt infuriated. If it was about other things, she would definitely turn a blind eye,


    but for some reason, she was not too fond of Rory, the girl from the countryside.


    As a matter of fact, she had a good impression of girls from the countryside and thought that they were


    pure. Yet, when she was facing Rory, she could not stop feeling the urge to nitpick on her.


    ¡°Babe, I hope you¡¯re right. We¡¯ll see. I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle begging us for help again in the future,¡±


    stated Tiffany firmly.


    No one saw iting, but Tiffany¡¯s statementter turned into reality.


    Unwilling to dwell on the topic, Amelia changed the topic. ¡°Kurt has posted a hiring advertisement


    online. When the timees, I¡¯ll need your help with the interview. I can do some simple chores on my


    own now. You and Kurt can go back to work.¡±


    ¡°No problem. This time, you aren¡¯t allowed to hire a caregiver without my permission,¡± remarked


    Tiffany.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you decide who to hire.¡±


    At that, the incident with Rory was settled for the moment.


    Meanwhile, a male doctor in his early thirties handed Amelia Hutton a folder andmented, ¡°Ms.


    Hutton, this is your DNA test report. The genes of the person you tested have a 99.9% simrity with


    your parents¡¯ genes.¡±


    Amelia Hutton¡¯s hand trembled a little, and her expression turned solemn. ¡°Do you mean that the


    person I want you to test is rted to my parents?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hutton, isn¡¯t that obvious? The simrity percentage is so high. If they aren¡¯t rted by blood, then


    the medical equipment must be broken.¡±


    Holding the folder tightly, Amelia Hutton responded with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When she came out of the hospital, she lifted her head and looked at the warm sun, having mixed


    feelings about the news. Previously, it was only a suspicion. Unexpectedly, Amelia Winters was really


    her biological sister. Little did she know that she would meet her long-lost sister coincidentally, and she


    even confirmed it personally.


    What a dramatic plot.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Momentster, she cursed under her breath, ¡°Isn¡¯t this f*cking exciting.¡± Not even a roller coaster was


    that exhrating.


    After finding out that Amelia Winters was indeed her biological sister, Amelia Hutton hesitated. She did


    not want the former to go back to the Hutton family. The Hutton family was a big family. Not only was


    Amelia Winters blind, but she also had a son. It was obvious that she was abandoned by a man.


    Hence, she thought that it was inappropriate for a woman like Amelia Winters to enter the Hutton


    family.


    In fact, Amelia Hutton was just being hypocritical. It was her who suspected Amelia Winters¡¯ true


    identity and finally verified it. Yet, after verifying it, she did not want her parents to know about the truth.


    However, she still called her elder brother.


    Soon, the call was connected, and a cold male voice was heard over the phone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    Are you out of money?¡±


    Immediately, Amelia Hutton said coquettishly, ¡°Do you think I only call you for money? Can¡¯t I call you


    when I miss you?¡±


    ¡°If you run out of money, I¡¯ll ask my secretary to transfer some to your ount. Don¡¯t stay too long in


    Beshya. You¡¯re Mom¡¯s only daughter; you shoulde back and spend some time with her. I¡¯m busy


    with work, so I don¡¯t have time to keep herpany. Come back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I just went back to see her a week ago.¡± Amelia Hutton acted like a little girl. ¡°By the way, what


    will you do if I say that I¡¯ve found our long-lost sister?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the only children of the Hutton family. There¡¯s no such thing as a long-lost sister. Mom only


    talked about it because she was bored. Don¡¯t get influenced by her,¡± said the male voice ruthlessly.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s mental illness is about to be cured. Don¡¯t say things like this in front of her. Otherwise, I¡¯ll cut off


    your allowance.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No buts. Amelia, you¡¯ve grown up. Stop being so willful.¡±


    Amelia Hutton was rendered speechless by his words.


    ¡°I need to attend a meeting now. After you¡¯ve had enough fun,e back to apany Mom. Then,


    it¡¯s time for you to think about marriage.¡±


    Soon, the phone call was cut off.


    Staring at the ck screen, she was at a loss for what to feel.


    She could notprehend what her elder brother meant. Everyone in the Hutton family knew that they


    had a daughter who was taken away since she was a child. However, they kept their mouths shut


    about it. Her mother would take out some old photos and tell her that the little girl in them was her elder


    sister. Yet, her father and elder brother would say that her mother was delusional and that they had


    never lost a daughter. Because of that, her mother was being sent to a psychiatrist for treatment. In the


    end, she stopped mentioning the missing daughter, but her body condition had never improved since


    then.


    Looking at the folder, she could not quite put a finger on what was going on. Nevertheless, she had a


    feeling that her father and elder brother did not want to find the kidnapped daughter.


    At least, that was somewhat in line with her intention.


    But when she thought of how much her mother had missed her long-lost daughter, she felt torn.


    Subsequently, she got into the car, hid the folder, and drove away.


    Entering the neighborhood, she took the elevator upstairs and stood outside Amelia Winters and


    Tiffany¡¯s apartment for a long time. After much hesitation, she rang the doorbell.


    Soon, Tiffany opened the door and put on a smile. ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s you. Come on in.¡±


    Coincidentally, Amelia Winters was walking out of the bedroom cautiously when Amelia Hutton entered


    the living room. ¡°Is Amelia here?¡±


    Immediately, thetter stepped forward and held the former¡¯s hand. ¡°Amy,¡± she called out affectionately.


    Hearing that, Amelia Winters had a wide grin on her face. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you the sweetest today?¡±


    Amelia Hutton helped her to sit down on the sofa and stated, ¡°I think that you really look like my elder


    sister.¡± After a pause, Amelia Hutton probed, ¡°Amy, since we look so simr, have you ever thought that


    we might be biological sisters?¡±


    Patting the back of her hand, Amelia Winters uttered, ¡°Amelia, although my parents and I aren¡¯t


    particrly close, all my neighbors know that I¡¯m their daughter. I have never heard from anyone that


    I¡¯m not the daughter of the Winters family.¡±


    ¡°But what if you¡¯re really my elder sister?¡±


    Confused, Amelia Winters stared at her and said puzzledly, ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Did


    someone talk nonsense in front of you? Don¡¯t believe them. I¡¯m sure we aren¡¯t blood-rted. There¡¯s


    nothing unusual for two people to look alike in this huge world. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Amelia Winters could not help but chuckle. ¡°Why? Do you wish that I¡¯m your elder sister?¡±


    Nevertheless, Amelia Hutton bit back the words she was about to say.


    ¡°Calling you Amy gave me a sense of familiarity. I¡¯m sorry. I forgot myself just now. Please don¡¯t me


    me for being willful again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I like you as my younger sister as well.¡±


    For a while, both of them fell silent.


    Shortly afterward, Tiffany broke the awkward silence. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, let¡¯s go. I had asked Kurt to head to the market to get some of your favorite crabs. You should


    eat moreter.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Amy. You¡¯re the best,¡± ttered Amelia Hutton.


    ¡°Fate brought us together. Let¡¯s go over now. Don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll eat a lotter.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 362

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 362


    Chapter 362 When Are You Getting Married


    Since then, Amelia Hutton would head over for dinner and keep Amelia Winterspany. In the blink


    of an eye, a year and a half had passed. Tony was almost two years old. Not only could he run fast, but


    he was also smart. He was especially good with numbers, having the ability to remember all the


    numbers he had seen. As for Amelia Winters¡¯ eyes, there was still no improvement. Although she


    underwent the treatment enthusiastically, she still could not see anything.


    Frustrated, Tiffany asked, ¡°Boris, you said you could cure Amelia¡¯s eyes in two or three years, but a


    year and a half have passed, and her condition hasn¡¯t improved at all. Can her eyes really recover?


    Have you found a suitable cornea for her? I didn¡¯t mean to argue with you. I¡¯m just anxious about


    Amelia¡¯s condition.¡±


    Boris wore a solemn expression and did not exaggerate like he did at the beginning. ¡°Tiffany, we¡¯re still


    researching. At the same time, we¡¯re also looking for a suitable cornea for her. If we find one, we¡¯ll


    definitely conduct surgery on her.¡±


    Before Tiffany could say anything else, Amelia tugged at the corner of her clothes and piped up, ¡°Tiff,


    Boris has tried his best, so you shouldn¡¯t behave this way. Hurry up and apologize to him.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, the formerpromised and uttered, ¡°Boris, I¡¯m sorry. I was too anxious just


    now. If I¡¯ve said anything that offended you, please forgive me.¡±


    In response, Boris shed her a smile and replied, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Back then, I bragged that I could cure


    Amelia because I was too confident in my medical skills. It¡¯s my dereliction of duty that her condition


    hasn¡¯t improved. I thought that I¡¯d perfected my medical skills, but the truth is I¡¯ve overestimated


    myself.¡±


    Looking in his direction, Ameliaforted, ¡°Boris, your medical skills are good. There¡¯s nothing we can


    do if you can¡¯t find a suitable cornea. You don¡¯t need to me yourself. This isn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    Boris pondered with a sullen face and stated, ¡°Amelia, you should go back with Tiffany first. I¡¯ll see you


    during the next check-up.¡±


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll take our leave then.¡±


    After leaving the clinic and getting into the car, Tiffany mmed the steering wheel angrily and


    comined, ¡°They said they¡¯ve gathered the best ophthalmologists from all over the world and would


    be able to operate when they came up with aplete n. It¡¯s just bullsh*t. It has been so long, but


    your condition hasn¡¯t improved at all.¡±


    On the contrary, Amelia was calm and collected. ¡°Tiff, there¡¯s no need to be angry. It¡¯s not easy to find a


    suitable cornea. Don¡¯t me Boris.¡±


    Infuriated, Tiffany spoke without thinking. ¡°Amelia, do you want to be blind your whole life?¡±


    At that, Amelia¡¯s face nched, and her eyes turned dull.


    Knowing that she had made a mistake, Tiffany hurriedly exined, ¡°Amelia, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m


    just worried about you.¡±


    Amelia leaned against the passenger seat and said indifferently, ¡°I know.¡±


    Tiffany moved her lips but did not know what to say.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the car became a little awkward.


    Both of them were silent along the way back to the neighborhood. As soon as they alighted from the


    car, Amelia Hutton walked toward them.


    ¡°Amy, Tiffany,¡± she greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°Hi, Amelia.¡± Seeing that she had a suitcase with her, Tiffany questioned, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°My mom misses me, so I¡¯ve to fly back to Saspiuburg. I probably would stay there for ten to fifteen


    days,¡± answered Amelia Hutton.


    ¡°I see. Say hello to Mrs. Hutton for me when you see her,¡± remarked Tiffany.


    At the same time, Amelia Winters also reminded, ¡°Be careful. Give us a call when you arrive in


    Saspiuburg.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Amy. Then I shall leave now. I¡¯ll contact you once I arrive in Saspiuburg.¡±


    After saying goodbye to each other, Tiffany helped Amelia into the apartment.


    Looking at Amelia, she queried, ¡°Babe, are you still mad at me?¡±


    Amelia tilted her head as if she was confused.


    ¡°Mad at you?¡±


    ¡°I said all those stuff earlier. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be angry.¡±


    Instantaneously, Amelia burst out inughter. ¡°Tiff, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Am I


    someone who gets angry for no reason?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll feel ufortable when you hear the word ¡®blind.¡¯¡°


    ¡°I am blind. Even if I want to run away from reality, I¡¯m still blind. Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t feel ufortable.


    Besides, I¡¯ve already epted the fact that I¡¯m blind. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s worried that I¡¯ll mind.¡±


    Tiffany took a careful look at Amelia¡¯s side profile. After she became blind, Amelia had softened up.


    The mild and mellow Amelia made Tiffany feel unfamiliar and distressed at the same time.


    The woman who used to be arrogant has be easy to get along with now. Is this a good thing or a


    bad thing?


    In truth, Tiffany was pretty upset, as she still wanted to see the confident and energetic Amelia.


    However, her thoughts instantly vanished when Tony came running to her.


    ¡°Mommy, Tiffy, you¡¯re finally back. I miss you so much.¡± As he spoke, Tony threw himself into Amelia¡¯s


    arms.


    A smile crept on Amelia¡¯s face as well. Then, she crouched down and touched his face. ¡°Did you


    behave yourself while I¡¯m away?¡±


    Immediately, Tony gave her two pecks on the cheeks and answered, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m extremely obedient.


    Why don¡¯t you ask Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡± naturally referred to Kurt, as Tony was brought up by Kurt. When Tony learned to speak, he


    called Kurt ¡°Daddy¡± naturally. Amelia had corrected him numerous times regarding that, but Tony


    retorted wisely, ¡°Mommy, the kids on TV called the man who brought them up ¡®Daddy.¡¯ Kurt was the


    one who brought me up. If he isn¡¯t my daddy, then who is he?¡±


    While holding his hand, Amelia corrected him with a serious face, ¡°Tony, Kurt is your Godpa, not your


    daddy.¡±


    ¡°Then where is my daddy?¡±


    Amelia was rendered speechless by his question.


    In the end, Tony won the argument.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy made me pasta. It¡¯s really delicious. You shoulde and eat too,¡± suggested Tony


    as he took Amelia¡¯s hand.


    Tiffany was following behind them, pretending to be unhappy. ¡°Tony, you¡¯re only close to your mommy.


    I¡¯ve spoilt you for nothing.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    In a sh, Tony let go of Amelia¡¯s hand and ran in front of Tiffany. Waving his hand, he signaled Tiffany


    to squat down. Then, he kissed her on both her cheeks and whispered, ¡°Tiffy, I love you too. Besides


    Mommy and Daddy, I love you the most.¡±


    Tiffany was overjoyed when she heard that.


    ¡°Your son is two, but he already excels inforting people. When he grows up, he¡¯ll definitely be


    good at picking up girls,¡± eximed Tiffany.


    Tony shot her a contemptuous look and dered, ¡°Tiffy, I¡¯m only interested in women who are as pretty


    as Mommy. If they¡¯re not that pretty, I won¡¯t even bother.¡±


    Hearing that, both Amelia and Tiffanyughed out loud.


    Shortly afterward, Tiffany helped Amelia to sit at the dining table. At that moment, Kurt happened to


    come out of the bedroom. Seeing that Tony was clinging onto Amelia all the time, he curled his lips into


    a smile and inquired, ¡°Have you eaten? I¡¯ll warm the food for you.¡±


    Tiffany gave Kurt a thumbs up andplimented, ¡°Kurt, you¡¯re such a perfect man. Not only are you


    doing well at your job, but you¡¯re a good cook as well. Not to mention you could be romantic at times.


    You¡¯re the perfect boyfriend every woman could have dreamed of.¡±


    While chewing the food in his mouth, Tony suddenly asked, ¡°A perfect man like Daddy belongs to


    Mommy. Daddy and Mommy, when are you getting married?¡±


    Upon that, Amelia almost choked on her saliva.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 363

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 363


    Chapter 363 Throwing A Tantrum


    Amelia put on a stern look and tried her best to look at Tony. ¡°Tony, if you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯m


    going to get angry.¡±


    Hearing that, Tony pouted. ¡°Daddies and mommies should stay together,¡± he whispered. ¡°That¡¯s how


    it¡¯s supposed to be. But you and daddy aren¡¯t staying together, and you guys never even hold hands.


    You¡¯re not like the other couples.¡±


    Amelia could feel a migraine working its way up her head. She had no idea how a two-year-old toddler


    could possibly know anything about rtionships. He¡¯s already great with numbers, and he can think


    really fast. I should really get him tested and see if he¡¯s a genius or something.


    If anyone were to ask her how she felt about dealing with a two-year-old toddler, she would tell them


    that being smart was fine for children, but not if they were too smart. It would make her life that much


    more difficult.


    Amelia waved at Tony, motioning him toe over to her. Once the boy did as he was told, she


    hunkered down to look at him eye to eye.


    ¡°Anthony, I need to make something clear,¡± Amelia uttered, still as stern as ever. ¡°Your godfather and I


    are just friends. Good friends, yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re a couple. But he is one of the most


    important people in my life, so stop trying to match us up. It¡¯ll make things awkward for the both of us,


    all right?¡±


    Anthony might be smart, but he was still just a child. He was unable toprehend the machinations


    of the adult world. The boy looked at his mother naively. ¡°But the TV shows always say that only a


    couple would live together. Since you and Daddy are living under the same roof, why doesn¡¯t that make


    you a couple?¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia could feel her migraine worsen. God. All these TV shows and their stupid tropes. I


    should really watch what they air from now on. Amelia gave it some thought before answering, ¡°Tony,


    I¡¯m going to cut your TV time. Not everything they tell you in the shows is true.¡±


    Anthony¡¯s eyes were glinting brightly, but there was confusion and slight sadness within them. He


    turned around to Kurt¡ªwho was silent¡ªand asked, ¡°Daddy, are you really not gonna marry Mommy?¡±


    Kurt tensed up a little as he stole a nce at Amelia. Noticing the look of struggle on her face, he felt


    sad about it. Even so, he replied, ¡°I will marry your mother, Tony. That is a promise.¡±


    Anthony¡¯s eyes sparkled smugly. Since Amelia was looking elsewhere, he gave Kurt a thumbs


    up. Good one, Daddy! Keep this up, and Mommy will be yours in no time.


    Amelia noticed what Anthony was doing, and she had to admit that her boy had turned out to be quite


    the mischievous character.


    Tony leaned back against Amelia. ¡°Daddy said he¡¯s going to woo you, Mommy. You can¡¯t say no, all


    right? I like him, and I want us to be together. I don¡¯t want any other guy to take you away. I just want


    Daddy to be your husband.¡±


    Even though Amelia looked annoyed, she could not tell the ugly truth right in front of Kurt. Thetter


    had helped her a lot, so she could not just brush it off and say he was just a good friend. She had


    epted all his help, but she could never take it for granted.


    Now that Anthony was matching them up, Amelia realized she had just gotten herself into a sticky


    situation.


    She was upied by her own thoughts and didn¡¯t eat much, much to Kurt¡¯s worry. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t like


    these, Amelia? Why don¡¯t I make you a te of pasta then?¡±


    Shaking her head, Amelia responded, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just don¡¯t feel like eating, that¡¯s all. You guys go


    ahead.¡±


    Anthony looked up and asked sweetly, ¡°Did I make you angry, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, sweetie.¡± Amelia smiled. ¡°Dig in. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±


    Anthony nodded.


    After lunch, Amelia got Anthony to go to bed. Then she asked Tiffany to take her out and ask Kurt to


    have a seat. It was time to have their first honest talk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take what I said to heart, Kurt. You¡¯ve helped a ton over this year and a half, and you¡¯re like


    family to me. But now that I¡¯m blind, all I want to do is raise Tony up. I¡¯m not interested in getting into


    any rtionship at the moment. After all, I can¡¯t even take care of myself, so it¡¯s best I don¡¯t drag


    anyone down with me into this mess,¡± she said.


    Gazing at her, Kurt replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Taking care of you is my job. As long as you¡¯re willing to date


    me, I¡¯ll be your eyes and tell you about all the breathtaking scenery this country has to offer.¡±


    Kurt was never great at flirting, but even a man like him could change when he was facing someone he


    loved. In this case, it was Amelia.


    Amelia started getting worried. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Kurt. I¡¯m not worth your time. I have


    someone I love, so I can¡¯t possibly ept someone else. You don¡¯t have to waste your time on a blind


    woman like me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a great woman. The most beautiful one I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± Kurt uttered adamantly.


    Amelia was starting to feel a bit frustrated by Kurt¡¯s insistence. ¡°Kurt, you know what I¡¯m trying to say.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Kurt said with a nod. ¡°But just because I know what you¡¯re trying to say doesn¡¯t mean I have


    to do it. As long as you¡¯re still not married, I still stand a chance. Tony was just saying my thoughts out


    loud.¡±


    At that, aplicated look shed across Amelia¡¯s face. I can¡¯t believe it. Kurt actually became smarter


    after hanging out with Anthony. Sometimes I wonder who¡¯s the bad influence here.


    Kurt gave Tiffany a look that told her to make some space for them. Thetter was happy to match a


    couple up, so she went off to keep an eye on Anthony.


    A smile curled Kurt¡¯s lips, and he strode up to Amelia. Then he held her shoulders and stated seriously,


    ¡°Amelia, I don¡¯t need you to forget about the boss, nor would I even try to be a part of your life. All


    I want is for you to stop rejecting me and give me a chance. Let me prove that I can take care of you.¡±


    Amelia knew Kurt would not change his mind no matter what she had to say, so she decided not to


    waste her time. Pushing his hand away gently, she announced, ¡°I¡¯m tired, Kurt. I need to get some


    sleep.¡±


    Hearing that, Kurt was crestfallen, but he cheered himself up a momentter. ¡°I¡¯ll take you in.¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t refuse his help. After sending Amelia to her room, Kurt walked out.


    Inside the room, Tiffany was patting Anthony, but her eyes were trained on his mother. ¡°You¡¯re done


    talking?¡±


    Amelia was sitting on the edge of the bed. After due consideration, she finally came to a decision.


    ¡°Tiffany, we should move somewhere else. I don¡¯t want to give Tony any false hope.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tiffany sat up straighter and stared at Amelia. ¡°Babe, are you nning on


    abandoning Kurt?¡±


    Amelia said nothing, but her silence was an answer in and of itself as well.


    Tiffany sneered. ¡°I never expect you to be such an ingrate, Babe. Kurt has helped you out when you


    needed it the most, but now that you¡¯ve finally settled down, you decide to kick him out of your life?


    How could you even do that to him?¡±


    Amelia stared at the ground, looking sad. ¡°Tiff, you know why I¡¯m doing this. I don¡¯t want to keep owing


    him any more favors.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still single and unwed, and so is he. You don¡¯t have to feel awkward about him trying to court


    you. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still waiting for Oscar toe looking for you? Wake up and smell the coffee,


    will you? If he really cares about you, he would have been searching high and low a long time ago, but


    we heard nothing from him.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face fell. Clenching her fists, she loosened them up right after. Then, she took a deep breath


    to hold her anger down, but the veins on her neck were starting to pop.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, Tiff. I need to get some sleep. We¡¯ll talk about this after we calm down a little.¡± With that,


    Ameliay down on the bed and pulled her nket up, then she pretended to sleep.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Amelia¡¯s childish tantrum annoyed Tiffany, but she could onlyugh about it. I am calm. You¡¯re the one


    who¡¯s getting worked up.


    ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re sleeping, then I¡¯m sleeping too.¡± Tiffany decided to throw a tantrum as well. Two can


    y the game. With that, she went to Anthony¡¯s room, but since they were both angry, it was


    impossible for them to get a wink of sleep that night.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 364

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 364


    Chapter 364 Estranged Rtionship


    When a phone rang, Anthony took the phone and ran over to pounce on his mother. ¡°It¡¯s from Amelia,


    Mommy!¡± he informed.


    Taking the phone from him, Amelia greeted, ¡°Hey, Amelia. Are you in Saspiuburg now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m home already, Amelia. I was talking to Mom, so I forgot to call you. Sorry about that. So how¡¯s it


    going? Did you take good care of yourself while I was gone? Did Tony drive you up the wall?¡± Amelia


    bbered happily.


    ¡°Tony has been on his best behavior. Tell Mrs. Hutton I said hi,¡± she said gently. ¡°Is she feeling better


    now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mom¡¯s fine. She just overthinks a lot of stuff since she has a lot of time on her hands now.


    Someone has to stay around and act as a distraction.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s going to be your job. Stay with her, all right?¡±


    ¡°I will, Amelia. Oh, and I¡¯ll be back in two weeks. Sorry for the dy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re not in a hurry here. Stay with your parents. Spend more time with them. They aren¡¯t getting


    any younger, so they need their children to be with them.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, won¡¯t you miss me if I stay in Saspiuburg for too long?¡±


    Amelia chuckled. ¡°I do miss you, but it hasn¡¯t been too long since we met, so your family takes priority


    here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then.¡±


    ¡°You should be spending time with your mother now. I¡¯ll ask Tiffany to make a feast for you once you


    come back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that sounds wonderful, Amelia. You¡¯d better not forget about that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little feast. It¡¯ll take more than that for me to go back on my word.¡±


    They made some small talk and hung up a whileter.


    At that moment, Tiffany came over, holding two sses of milk in her hand. She gave one to Anthony


    and the other to Amelia. ¡°Babe, it¡¯s almost nighttime. Are you still mad at me?¡±


    Amelia held the ss, the warmth of the milk warming her hand up. ¡°I was never mad at you, Tiff,¡± she


    answered with a smile. ¡°I know you were just saying all that for my own good.¡±


    Tiffany looked at her, then at Kurt, who was still working in the kitchen. Then she changed the topic.


    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to talk about this. Since you¡¯re not interested in romance, we¡¯ll put it aside for


    now. Was that Amelia just now?¡±


    Amelia nodded in response.


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s at her home in Saspiuburg. We made small talk, and I told her to say hi to her parents for me.¡±


    Tiffany nodded pensively. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t you think your ¡®sister¡¯ is a bit too friendly to you? She thinks of


    you as her own sister and acts as though the two of you are real siblings as well. Haven¡¯t you realized


    that she¡¯s being too nice to you?¡±


    Amelia paused for a moment to process that piece of information. She then recalled Rory telling her


    about Amelia plucking her hair once.


    Most people would only do that because they want to perform a DNA test. Amelia can¡¯t really be my


    sister, right?


    The moment that thought popped up, Ameliaughed it off.


    Tiffany voiced her question out, ¡°Amelia, do you think she actually thinks that you¡¯re rted to her?¡±


    ¡°That is impossible, Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°But what if it¡¯s true?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Even if it is true, what do you want us to do? Tell the truth and be a happy family?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not a bad idea if you¡¯re actually her real sister.¡±


    ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m already thirty years old. I¡¯ve been married, divorced, and have a kid. I don¡¯t need any more


    family on my side, not to mention the Huttons might not be so keen on adding another person to their


    roster. It¡¯s too unpredictable for me to jump in, and I don¡¯t want to ruin my quiet life. Please don¡¯t bring


    this up ever again,¡± Amelia voiced her opinion and shook her head.


    Shrugging, Tiffany didn¡¯t keep pressuring Amelia anymore.


    The Huttons lived in the most extravagant vi avable in Saspiuburg. It was resplendent and


    beautifully decorated. There was a fake mountain, a mini waterfall, a little forest, and actual maids in


    maid attire.


    The male servant ced a ss of freshly squeezed fruit juice on the small table and uttered politely,


    ¡°Enjoy the juice, Madam. Enjoy, Miss Amelia.¡±


    Amelia waved the servant down and handed the ss of warm juice to her mother, who was resting


    her eyes. ¡°Have some fruit juice, Mom.¡±


    Fluttering her eyes open, the woman took the ss of juice to have a little sip.


    On closer inspection, the woman looked slightly like Amelia Hutton, but more precisely, she shared a


    simr face with Amelia Winters, especially the eyes. Their eyshes looked exactly the same, but the


    woman had a sickly look on her face, and she was slightly thinner than the younger one. However, she


    kept herself well, and not a wrinkle was seen on her face. Every movement she made radiated


    elegance.


    Amelia looked at her mother, feeling worried about her. ¡°Mom, you haven¡¯t been taking care of yourself,


    haven¡¯t you? You don¡¯t look so good.¡±


    Eleanor put the ss of juice on the table. ¡°People my age have really shallow sleep. It¡¯s fine,¡± she


    mumbled.


    Still staring at her mother, Amelia had something in her mind, but she wondered if she should say it out


    loud. After some consideration, she questioned, ¡°Are you still missing Amelia, Mom?¡±


    Eleanor¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she shot a sharp look at Amelia, taking thetter by surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Who told you about that? Why did you bring her name up? Your father and brother hate it when her


    name is mentioned. Never talk about her whenever they¡¯re around, or they¡¯re going to yell at you.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia furrowed her brows. Her mother¡¯s reaction was making her curious. ¡°Mom, but


    I have a sister. Why are you so scared about bringing that up? Don¡¯t you miss her, too?¡±


    At that, Eleanor¡¯s face fell, and she lectured sternly, ¡°You¡¯re still young. There are a lot of things you


    don¡¯t understand. Either way, do not mention her when your father and brother are around. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll


    have to get some sleep.¡±


    Eleanor was about to scurry off to her room, but Amelia quickly gave chase and held her. ¡°All right, all


    right. I¡¯m sorry, Mom,¡± she apologized humbly. ¡°I¡¯ll stop talking about her. Look, the juice is nice. Why


    don¡¯t we share it? And you really should get some sun. You look really pale.¡±


    Only after Amelia promised she would not bring her sister up did Eleanor go back with her.


    Refilling the ss with some juice, Amelia cracked some jokes for her mother. Not even once did she


    bring up her sister that had been absent in their lives for more than two decades. It was as if the


    argument earlier had never even happened.


    Amelia and Eleanor had a good time chatting and joking away in the afternoon. When the sun set


    beyond the horizon, a servant came to inform them that Benjamin and Sean hade home. ¡°Dinner


    is served, madam, miss.¡± And then they went to the dining room.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Amelia hugged her father when she came to the dining room. ¡°Sean!¡± Then she hugged her


    brother as well.


    The men smiled brightly at her, and Benjamin scraped her nose. ¡°And I thought you¡¯ve forgotten all


    about us. Beshya must have been fun for you, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy, but I would never forget about you. I miss you every day.¡± Amelia swung her father¡¯s arm


    as though she was a child asking for a candy.


    Benjamin smiled at her lovingly, while Eleanor pulled her shawl tighter around her. She seemed calm,


    apparently not in the mood to talk to anyone.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re back, you guys must be hungry. Let¡¯s start digging in.¡± After everyone had taken their


    seats, Benjamin looked at his wife. ¡°So, how was your day, Eleanor?¡±


    Eleanor answered coolly, ¡°Not bad. You and Sean are too busy with your work to care about me, but at


    least Amelia¡¯s willing to stay with poor old me.¡±


    A look of guilt shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take two weeks off? We can go on a trip


    overseas.¡±


    Shaking her head, Eleanor refused his offer, ¡°Your work is very important. You don¡¯t have to give it all


    up just for me. I am fine with how I am now.¡±


    The sarcastic remark brought the conversation to an abrupt end, and the atmosphere turned heavy all


    of a sudden.


    Benjamin obviously looked stumped, but he said stiffly, ¡°Dig in, everyone. Tell me if you want to go on a


    trip, Eleanor. I¡¯ll make time for it, I promise.¡±


    Eleanor nodded, but she said nothing to him. The four of them started having their dinner, but it was a


    somber asion that evening, with the dark silence hanging in the air.


    Eleanor knew she had another daughter besides Amelia. However, ever since Benjamin forbade


    anyone from looking for that abandoned girl and prohibited his wife from even thinking about her,


    Eleanor had never even smiled at him once. Their rtionship was straining and cracking from the


    pressure, but it was obvious that Benjamin still loved Eleanor, though it was a pity Eleanor had lost a


    huge chunk of love for him.


    Eleanor had always acted cold and indifferent whenever Benjamin tried to talk to her. No matter how


    much he tried to cheer her up, she always refused whatever offer he made.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 365

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 365


    Chapter 365 Saddened


    After dinner, Benjamin offered to go on a stroll with Eleanor. However, as usual, he was rejected once


    again. She went out by herself, leaving her family sitting around the table. Amelia looked at her father


    and asked, ¡°It has been a while, Dad. Haven¡¯t you made it up to Mom yet?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glinted darkly as he thought about that question. In the end, he replied, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t


    poke your nose in this matter, girl. It¡¯s adult business. Go with your mother. She¡¯s still ill, and now she


    wouldn¡¯t stop overthinking everything. She needs someone to talk to her.¡±


    Amelia smiled at her father. ¡°So you¡¯re implying that I¡¯m a child, huh, Daddy? Well, then it¡¯s past my


    bedtime now,¡± she retorted. ¡°Now it¡¯s up to you to talk to Mom. I¡¯m going to my room now.¡± Waving at


    her father, she went upstairs.


    Every time this conversation was brought up, it was bound to end with everyone being angry at


    something, at the very least. Because of that, the air was tense in the Hutton residence that night as


    usual.


    Benjamin looked positively annoyed and frustrated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, Dad. Mom¡¯s just not feeling happy right now. Give her some time. She¡¯ll


    get over it, eventually.¡±


    ¡°Sean, your mother has been trying to ¡®get over it¡¯ for more than twenty years. Twenty years. Not two


    days. All just for a missing daughter. She¡¯s even pushing me away just because of that,¡± Benjamin


    grumbled solemnly.


    Anger red up within Sean¡¯s eyes for a moment, but he calmed down. ¡°She¡¯s just stuck on something,


    Dad. She¡¯ll slowly figure it out.¡±


    The conversation came to a long pause after that. Eventually, Sean voiced, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you go out


    and have a talk with her? Dr. Goodman called me yesterday, and he had bad news. Mom might look


    fine now, but actually, her symptoms are getting worse. Why don¡¯t we just find the girl and get this over


    with? After all, I still remember which family you gave her away to.¡±


    Benjamin clenched his fists as tightly as he could. He was struggling violently with himself, and a


    stormy look contorted his face. However, in the end, he shook his head.


    A long, long whileter, he stated darkly, ¡°That¡¯s between me and your mother. You and Amelia are my


    only children. I do not have any other child, and I do not want to hear any of you bringing up a


    nonexistent character, you hear me?¡±


    Staring at his father, Sean was befuddled and perplexed about that response. ¡°But why, Dad?¡± How


    could you abandon your own kid just like that?


    Benjamin growled silently, ¡°No reason, boy. You are my son, Sean Hutton. You only have the privilege


    to follow my orders. Anything else is off-limits, you hear me?¡±


    After that, Benjamin stormed off upstairs, leaving Sean standing alone in the living room. He had a dark


    look on his face, and he was immersed in his thoughts.


    In the meantime, Eleanor was taking a stroll outside. Halfway through, she told the maid who came


    with her to bring a bucket of water over. The maid was perplexed by that bizarre request, but she did as


    her mistress instructed, anyway.


    A momentter, the maid came back with a bucket of water. ¡°This is the water you want, Mrs. Hutton.¡±


    ¡°Which one of the cars did Lawrence drive to pick Amelia up?¡±


    The maid told Eleanor the car te¡¯s number.


    ¡°Take the water there. She drove all the way home and asked Lawrence to get a taxi instead. I¡¯ll wash


    the car for her since I don¡¯t have anything else to do.¡±


    The maid didn¡¯t look the least bit surprised when Eleanor said that, as it was not the first time she had


    done it, after all. They tried to dissuade her the first time, but all they got in return was one big p.


    She even went into hysteria and screamed at everyone who tried to stop her from washing the car.


    Everyone found out that Eleanor was stricken by an illness when she first screamed at them. It was not


    even physical either, no. It ran deeper than that. The illness stuck to her heart, mind, and even her soul.


    Ever since the truth was made clear to everyone, all the maids in the Hutton family had to do as she


    said or risk another hysteria episode from her.


    Drenching the cloth with water, Eleanor tried to open the door so she could wipe the interior, but to her


    slight annoyance, the door was locked.


    ¡°Lina, tell Lawrence to give you the keys, but do not let the master or Amelia know anything about this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Hutton.¡± The maid scurried off to get the car keys from Lawrence.


    A short whileter, she came back holding the keys in her hand. Then she unlocked the door and


    informed politely, ¡°The doors are unlocked, Mrs. Hutton.¡±


    Eleanor waved her down. ¡°Stay away from me. And far, far away if you please. I shall do this on my


    own.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Hutton.¡±


    With that, Eleanor went into the car holding the wet cloth, but the first thing she saw was a folder on the


    driver¡¯s seat. Not thinking much about it, she shook her head. Amelia must have dropped this.


    Picking it up, she put it away to make it easier for her to clean the car. Eleanor was not going to snoop


    around in the first ce, but after she was done cleaning, she nced at the folder again. Eventually,


    her curiosity was piqued, and she opened the folder to see what was inside. However, she never


    expected that the content of the folder would give her the shock of her life.


    She held the DNA test result with trembling hands, but not because she was terrified. Instead, her eyes


    were zing, as if she had found that sliver of hope she had been desperately trying to locate. Getting


    out of the car, she stumbled her way back into the living room, ignoring the shouts of Lina, who was


    chasing after her.


    Meanwhile, Amelia was lying on her bed, watching her favorite television show. When the annoying


    scenes came up, she even cursed like amon wench to express her displeasure. Whenever she


    was alone, Amelia was the amalgamation of elegance and depravity, a bizarrebination where


    nobody would find its equal.


    When her mother barged into her room like a tank squashing a house t, it made her jump up in


    shock. She was going to hurl some choice profanities at the intruder, but when she saw who it was,


    Amelia swallowed her words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom?¡± she asked.


    Wobbling over to her daughter, Eleanor gripped the DNA test result in her hand. Her lips were


    trembling, and she took a long, long while to organize her words. Finally, she managed to ask the


    question she had longed to, ¡°Amelia, I need you to tell me all about this test result. You found your


    sister, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    When Amelia saw what her mother was holding, she realized why Eleanor was looking so distraught,


    yet excited. After all, she dropped it in the car on purpose, for she knew her mother had a habit of


    cleaning her car, so she did that in hopes that Eleanor woulde across it. She wanted to see how


    Eleanor would react upon finding the proof that her other daughter was found. Eleanor¡¯s longing had


    taken a heavy toll on her, and Amelia didn¡¯t want her to leave thend of the living with her greatest


    regret unfulfilled. Even so, she still didn¡¯t want her sister to return to the family, though.


    ¡°Answer me, Amelia! What is up with thisdy who shares the same name as you? Why does her DNA


    match your father¡¯s and mine so much? Did you run into her? Did you? Tell me, Amelia!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Mom. Calm down, okay? I¡¯ll tell you in a moment.¡± Amelia went and locked her door


    before seating her mother on a chair. Getting to her knees, she stared up at Eleanor.


    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t let you waste away like this anymore. Yes, I did run into ady who looks just like me in


    Saspiuburg. No, to be precise, she looks more like you, especially the eyes.¡± She paused for a moment


    before continuing, ¡°Yes, I know there are people who might look like us out there in this world, but you


    don¡¯t see someone who resembles you every day. That¡¯s why I got close to her and got both of her and


    you guys¡¯ hair so I can get your DNA tested. And that¡¯s why you¡¯re holding that right now.¡±


    Eleanor was starting to cry, but she stifled it in case it got too loud, then weirdly, or not weirdly enough,


    she startedughing. ¡°Amelia, so you¡¯re saying thisdy is my daughter, then?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Seeing that, Eleanor got up and paced back and forth as she buzzed with excitement. ¡°I shall go and


    see her right now,¡± she muttered under her breath. ¡°It has been so many years since Ist saw her.


    Now we can finally get reunited.¡± She suddenly touched her face. ¡°Amelia, do you think I look ugly? Will


    I scare her? Right. Right. I should put some makeup on, then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t know what she should feel about the situation. She had never seen her mother losing her


    composure like this, not even once in her life. She had always been the calm, collecteddy of the


    household, but she got so excited over the daughter she had never even seen before in over twenty


    years. She was starting to regret showing the result to her mother. Now she was afraid that all her


    mother would care about was the other Amelia. I might lose all her love.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The prospect of that nightmare happening started twisting her into a monster, and she came up with a


    little scheme of her own.


    ¡°Calm down, Mom. You know Dad and Sean won¡¯t let you see her. If we want to do this, we¡¯ll have to


    do it in secret. You don¡¯t want them to find out and chase Amelia away again, right? Not after you¡¯ve


    finally found her after so long.¡±


    Eleanor finally calmed down after hearing that. Fixing her hair, she nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Amelia. Your


    father and brother must never know about this. I spent more than twenty years in search of my girl, and


    I will not allow them to ruin this moment. If they or anyone would try and stop me, I will kill myself right


    in front of them.¡±


    Amelia looked at her sadly but also felt a bit frustrated. Jealous, she questioned, ¡°Mom, does Amy


    really mean that much to you? I mean, you¡¯ve never even smiled at Dad once for thest twenty-odd


    years.¡±


    At that, Eleanor fell into silence.


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re a family, no matter what. Do you really want to make things tense between us for


    someone who has never even lived a day in our family?¡±


    ¡°Do not talk about your sister like that. I shall not allow it,¡± Eleanor snapped.


    That warning wiped the smile off Amelia¡¯s face.


    Heaving a sigh, Eleanor added, ¡°Sorry for snapping at you, Amelia. Don¡¯t take it to heart. This is


    between me and your father, so please stay out of it. It¡¯s not something we can exin that easily.¡±


    ¡°But have you ever thought about how Sean would feel about this? How would I feel about this? You


    and Dad are staying apart, and you guys never talk to each other. Honestly, it doesn¡¯t sit right with us.


    Can¡¯t you mend things with Dad? For Sean and my sake?¡±


    Eleanor was silent once again.


    Sighing silently, Amelia changed the topic. ¡°Mom, Amy lost her eyesight in a car crash. I hope you


    won¡¯t freak out about it too much. I can take you to her, but she might or might not take to you well. Just


    take it as a normal visit and don¡¯t scare her with all your doting.¡±


    Most of what Amelia said was nothing but rubbish for Eleanor. All she cared about was the car crash


    the other Amelia got involved in. ¡°She¡¯s blind? Is she fine? Is she hurt? How did she even get into the


    car crash in the first ce?¡± Eleanor asked nervously.


    Despite never even seeing the other Amelia once in more than two decades, Eleanor jumped into panic


    mode the moment she heard her daughter was involved in a car crash. That fact alone rubbed Amelia


    the wrong way, and she had a feeling the other Amelia would take her mother away from her if they


    were to meet.


    Now she truly regretted leaving the test result in the car. I should have pretended I know nothing about


    this. Even that¡¯s better than an estranged ¡°family member¡± breaking this peaceful life I¡¯ve enjoyed for


    thest twenty-odd years.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. She¡¯s fine. She just lost her eyesight, that¡¯s all. And it¡¯s temporary. The doctor is


    looking for a suitable retina to heal her up.¡± Amelia held back her overflowing jealousy to calm her


    mother down, ¡°Just stop freaking out, Mom. I can take you to her, but she has a lot on her te right


    now, so she might not take to you kindly. Just don¡¯t scare her, all right?¡±


    Eleanor looked crestfallen when Amelia told her she had to hold back when she met the other Amelia.


    Though she was still crying, she nodded anyway. ¡°Very well then. I can do anything as long as I get to


    see my girl.¡±


    Mom, I¡¯m your girl too, you know. But I¡¯ve never seen you so worried about me before.


    That was what Amelia wanted to say to her mother, but she swallowed her words before she could blurt


    them out. It left a bad aftertaste in her mouth and an even worse vor in her soul.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 366

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 366


    Chapter 366 Can You Call Me Mom Too


    After getting her hands on a clue of her eldest daughter¡¯s whereabouts, Eleanor warmed up a lot, and


    she even started smiling at Benjamin. Naturally, that gave him a huge shock.


    After finishing her soup, she took the napkin her maid gave her and wiped her mouth off elegantly. She


    then looked at Benjamin. ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯m going to Beshya with Amelia for a while. I¡¯ve never left


    Saspiuburg for more than twenty years, and the world has changed drastically. I want to see the


    changes for myself, or I¡¯d end up as a bumpkin.¡±


    Benjamin was surprised that his wife actually came up with that idea, so he looked at his daughter. Did


    shee up with this? Eleanor doesn¡¯t seem the type to go on trips all of a sudden.


    Putting her silverware down, Amelia voiced, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not every day Mom wants to go around, so just


    let her, all right? If she keeps cooping herself up, she¡¯s going to go mad, eventually.¡±


    Giving it some thought, Benjamin agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll take some time off to go with you, Eleanor. I can¡¯t just


    leave you two as you go around on your own.¡±


    Oddly enough, Eleanor was not angry that Benjamin offered to go with her. All she said was,


    ¡°Benjamin, I just want to go with Amelia. I¡¯ll be back once I¡¯ve seen enough of Beshya.¡±


    Benjamin wanted to argue some more, but in the end, he relented. Eleanor¡ªfor the first time in ages¡ª


    beamed at him.


    Her smile captivated Benjamin, and it lifted his dour spirits up.


    ¡°You gentlemen should get to work now. It¡¯ste.¡± Eleanor took Benjamin¡¯s suit and wore it over him,


    just like how every nice housewife would do for their husband. Sean was perplexed about the whole


    situation, and he looked at his sister. Is Mom on one of her episodes again? That was the question


    written in his eyes.


    Amelia shrugged, telling Sean that not even she knew what was going on. Maybe she thought she¡¯s


    been too cold to Dad for too long, so she¡¯s changing for once.


    Amelia and Sean said nothing, but the silent conversation told thetter about everything he wanted to


    know, which was nothing. On the other hand, since Benjamin finally saw his wife smile at him, he and


    Sean went to work feeling happy for the first time in a long while.


    After the men had gone to work, Eleanor quickly held Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Amelia, do you know what your


    sister likes? We can get it for her at the mallter. Oh, and you said she has a two-year-old boy, right?


    What does the boy like then? Oh my, I¡¯m a failure as a grandmother. He¡¯s already two years old, but I


    haven¡¯t even seen him yet. I have to look my best. I shan¡¯t scare them now.¡±


    Eleanor was positively buzzing with excitement, but that only stoked the mes of Amelia¡¯s jealousy,


    and she found her feeling a lot less friendly toward the other Amelia.


    She grew up being the center of attention, no matter where she was. Even though she acted like a


    properdy in front of everyone, she still could not shake off the selfish, spoiled child within her.


    Whatever she liked, she wanted to take them for herself. Naturally, seeing her mother¡ªwho gave her


    whatever she asked for since she was a kid¡ªlooking so excited for someone she had never seen


    before made her jealous.


    Even so, she held her jealousy back for the time being. ¡°Just calm down, Mom. Amy has everything


    she can ever wish for. She¡¯s living a pretty good life, so just buy her something random. You don¡¯t want


    to make her feel awkward, remember?¡±


    ¡°Ah, but that¡¯s simply uneptable, dear. This is my first time seeing her after so long. I can¡¯t take this


    too easily. If I leave a bad impression and push her even further away from me, it¡¯d be bad.¡±


    ¡°Mom, is Amy that important to you? Do you really want to dump all of us just for her? We¡¯re the people


    who care about you, you know?¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with you, Amelia? How could you say such a thing?¡±


    God. Amelia held her frustration back once more. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just want you to calm


    down. If you look too excited, Dad and Sean are going to get suspicious. You don¡¯t want them to stop


    you from going to Beshya, do you?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Eleanor calmed down once more, but that didn¡¯t stop her from getting some gifts for


    the other Amelia at the mall. In the end, Amelia had to go with her mother to haul the stack of gifts


    back.


    When they returned, Eleanor told the maids to pack all the gifts up nicely and went about her day. After


    having breakfast the next morning, Eleanor was already prepared to travel to Beshya.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re leaving so soon?¡± A frown appeared on Benjamin¡¯s forehead.


    Eleanor held her excitement and, for the first time in ages, replied to him gently, ¡°It has been a long


    time since I was in Beshya. I wonder how much the city has changed. I¡¯ve been looking forward to this,


    so I¡¯ll be staying there for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go with you, then?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to stay at home forever, Benjamin? Fine, I won¡¯t be going then, and I won¡¯t be seeing


    the therapist anymore, too. I mean, if this is how it¡¯s going to be, death is actually a more preferable


    choice,¡± Eleanor refuted, tensing up.


    Benjamin relented again. ¡°Think nothing of it. I was just speaking my mind. Just have a fun time there.


    Call me if you run out of money. Don¡¯t have too much fun there and remember toe home.¡±


    At that, Eleanor broke into a smile again. After they had breakfast, Benjamin and Sean sent thedies


    to the airport. Benjamin wondered why his wife bought so many things for her trip. It seemed


    unnecessary for him, but since she might get mad at him, he decided to stay quiet and told the maids


    to send them to Beshya.


    ¡°Amelia, take care of your mother, all right? She¡¯s not as healthy as she used to be, so always keep an


    eye on her. Make sure she has a pleasant trip, you hear me?¡±


    Amelia simply responded with a nod.


    Worried, Sean chimed in as well, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ve put Mom¡¯s meds in your bag. Remind her to take it on


    time. I know a trip is fun, but don¡¯t neglect Mom.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I know, Sean. I¡¯m not a baby anymore. I know how to take care of her.¡±


    Even though Amelia insisted she could take care of Eleanor, Benjamin and Sean kept telling her what


    to look out for and only let her board the flight half an hourter.


    After they got onto the airne, Eleanor looked at the photo Amelia gave her, and she teared up. ¡°Oh,


    she looks just like me,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Amy hasn¡¯t changed one bit even after two decades. Everyone


    says she has my eyes. I never thought I could have a chance to see her in my lifetime. Thank you,


    Amelia. Thanks to you, I can see your sister now.¡±


    Wiping her mother¡¯s tears off with a tissue, Amelia whispered, ¡°Calm down, Mom. Amy¡¯s doing just fine.


    She seems rich, so I bet she got adopted by a wealthy family. Remember, you¡¯re there for a regr


    visit, not to make a scene. Let me do the talking. If she¡¯s friendly to you, we can then talk about your


    reunion, but just pretend you¡¯re my friend if she doesn¡¯t sound too thrilled about it, okay?¡±


    Eleanor cried silently.


    Once they disembarked, thedies hailed a ride and went to the neighborhood where the other Amelia


    was staying at. Even after they ascended the elevator and came to her house¡¯s doorstep, Eleanor was


    still worried. ¡°Amelia, do I look weird in these clothes?¡±


    ¡°No, Mom. You look absolutely stunning no matter what you wear.¡±


    Despite her praise, Eleanor was still feeling nervous about the uing meeting with the other


    Amelia.


    With that, Amelia rang the doorbell, and Tiffany came to open the door. First, she saw Amelia standing


    outside, but that was not the thing that surprised her most. When she saw the older woman standing


    behind Amelia, she could not believe what she was seeing. She thought this Amelia was already


    looking quite simr to her friend, but the older woman apparently looked even more alike to the other


    Amelia.


    Tiffany had to take some time to process what she was seeing. Um, it¡¯s not Halloween or April Fools,


    right? So what¡¯s with the costume?


    ¡°Why are you spacing out for, Tiffany? Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Amelia waved her hand right in front


    of Tiffany.


    Snapping out of it, Tiffany made way for the guests. After they came in, she closed the door right away.


    ¡°Amelia, who might this be?¡± she asked politely.


    ¡°She¡¯s my mother.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s jaw dropped and formed an almostical ¡°O.¡± Holy guacamole. She¡¯s your mother? But she


    looks so young! You could have said she¡¯s your sister and I would have believed it, no questions asked.


    ¡°Ah, my apologies. Hello, Mrs. Hutton.¡± Tiffany bowed politely to Eleanor.


    Amused, Eleanor said, ¡°You must be my daughter¡¯s friend. She told me about you before. You seem to


    be a nicedy.¡±


    Tiffany was starting to blush from the praise she was receiving. ¡°You tter me, Mrs. Hutton. Please,


    have a seat. I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea.¡±


    After saying that, Tiffany went to brew some tea and put it on the table for Eleanor.


    However, Eleanor was not the least bit interested in the tea. Instead, she looked around the house, and


    when Tiffany saw that, she queried, ¡°What are you looking for, Mrs. Hutton?¡±


    Amelia cut in before her mother could say anything, ¡°Where¡¯s Amy and Tony, Tiffany? I don¡¯t see them


    around here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Kurt and she took Tony downstairs. The caregiver we just hired is in the kitchen right now. Are you


    guys hungry? I told her to make a bit more food, so hold on for a while longer. Amelia will be back in a


    bit.¡± Pausing, Tiffany inquired, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, are you here on a vacation with Amelia?¡±


    Eleanor nodded. ¡°It has been a long time since Ist saw this beautiful city. Since Amelia ising


    over, I thought I could tag along. I hope I¡¯m not intruding,¡± she remarked elegantly.


    Tiffany sat on the other sofa. ¡°Not at all.¡± She smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee here, Mrs. Hutton. But I have to


    say, I never expected you to look this young. Why, you don¡¯t look a day over thirty!¡± And you look like


    Amelia too. Both Amelias.


    Eleanor smiled, and her eyes turned into a pair of beautiful slits. The moment she started smiling,


    Tiffany got sucked in. She looks just like Amelia back when she was younger. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, you look


    just like my friend when you smile. She has the same smile as you, you know.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Oh, my. Is that so? Well, then I suppose I have to see this friend of yours.¡±


    Tiffany was about to say something, but someone rang the doorbell. Standing up, she smiled


    apologetically at the guests. ¡°It¡¯s probably them. I¡¯ll take the door, Mrs. Hutton.¡±


    Eleanor stood up as well. She was clenching her pants tightly as she stared at the door.


    Amelia held her. ¡°Calm down, Mom. Rx. A visit, remember? Not a scene.¡±


    Eleanor took a deep breath so she would not look too much like a weirdo, but when she saw the other


    Ameliaing in, she still could not help but tear up. And then she stumbled ahead. If it were not for


    her other daughter holding her back, she might have just pounced on Amelia and smothered her.


    Eleanor stared dumbly at Amelia, not wishing to take her eyes off the daughter she had not seen for


    more than twenty years. She held her other daughter¡¯s hand silently, but she was screaming in her


    head. My girl! That¡¯s my girl! Oh, she¡¯s grown into a fine youngdy! And she looks so much like me as


    well.


    Eleanor¡¯s silent excitement did not escape Anthony. He was a child genius, after all. ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s a


    madam there who looks just like you,¡± he uttered. ¡°She¡¯s looking at you. And she¡¯s crying.¡±


    Amelia looked in Tiffany¡¯s direction. ¡°Oh, we have guests today, Tiff?¡±


    Tiffany was also wondering why Eleanor started crying when she saw this Amelia, but still, she


    released a smile. ¡°It¡¯s Amelia. She¡¯s here, and her mother decided to tag along for some sightseeing.¡±


    Despite her loss of eyesight, Amelia looked in Eleanor¡¯s direction. ¡°Hello, Miss Hutton. It¡¯s a pity I lost


    my eyesight, so please pardon me if I seem discourteous in any way.¡±


    Eleanor was still staring at her, saying nothing. In the end, her other daughter had to shake her arm.


    ¡°Mom, Amy¡¯s talking to you.¡±


    Regaining her senses, Eleanor smiled and responded, ¡°Amelia told me you shared her name, and she


    now thinks of you as her sister. I wonder if fate had yed a part in this meeting. At first, I didn¡¯t believe


    it when she said you look just like me, but now, as I look at you, it¡¯s like I¡¯m staring at my own daughter.


    There is this connection I feel to you. If it¡¯s fine with you, can you call me ¡®Mom¡¯?¡±


    The moment she said that, everyone looked at Eleanor weirdly. Amelia forced a smile, but she thought


    Eleanor¡¯s request came out of nowhere. That¡¯s a weird request to ask from someone you just met,


    Madam.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 367

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 367


    Chapter 367 Too Friendly


    Eleanor¡¯s other daughter held her arm and grumbled cutely, ¡°Oh, you and your sudden humor again,


    Mom. We don¡¯t mind it at home, but please don¡¯t do that here. We don¡¯t want to make a scene in Amy¡¯s


    house.¡±


    Eleanor calmed down a little and realized her earlier request mighte off as something weird to the


    other Amelia. ¡°Amelia, can I call you Lia? You look so much like my daughter, so I can¡¯t help but think


    of you as my own. Please don¡¯t take my request to heart, all right?¡±


    Amelia heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mrs. Hutton,¡± she replied with a smile.


    Crouching, Eleanor looked Anthony in the eye, smiling gently. ¡°And you must be Tony, correct?¡±


    The boy looked just like his mother, and that was especially true for her eyes. For some reason, he just


    felt a surge of affection for this woman he had just met, and he greeted her sweetly, ¡°Hello, prettydy!


    I¡¯m Clinton. Anthony Clinton. But my friends and family call me Tony.¡±


    Never letting go of her smile, Eleanor touched her grandson¡¯s adorable little face. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not as young


    as I used to be. In fact, I¡¯m old enough to be your grandmother. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me


    ¡®Grandma.¡¯ Your mother and my daughter are sisters now, aren¡¯t they? That means I¡¯m her godmother,


    so it¡¯s fine if you call me ¡®Grandma.¡¯¡°


    Even though Anthony was a smart little boy, he still could not process the intricacies of adult


    rtionships. ¡°Grandma?¡± Anthony looked at his mother. ¡°Mom, can I call this prettydy ¡®Grandma?¡¯¡°


    Amelia took some time to ponder about it. She might be sisters with the other Amelia, but she never


    wanted to get any of their parents involved in the matter.


    She extended her hand, and Anthony put his little hand in her palm. ¡°You may, Tony.¡±


    Tony greeted her politely once more, ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± Getting closer to the elder woman, he kissed


    her cheeks. ¡°You look so much like my mommy, Grandma. I like you a lot, and this is the proof!¡± he


    eximed sweetly.


    Eleanor¡¯s heart melted right at that moment. Hugging Anthony, she started tearing up. Oh, my. This kid


    right here is my grandson. He¡¯s so handsome, and such a sweet talker too. On top of that, he¡¯s such a


    good boy as well. She could feel her cold, broken heart healing up right that instant.


    ¡°Oh, Tony, my adorable grandson. Grandma loves you, yes I do.¡± Eleanor sobbed.


    Anthony was almost scared by how friendly Eleanor was. After all, he was not a child who would get


    along with anyone that easily. He only got along with people he liked, but he was always on guard


    around anyone else, including those who were overly friendly. Case in point, Eleanor.


    Forcing a smile at Tiffany, the other Amelia stated, ¡°Don¡¯t take it the wrong way, Tiffany, Amy. My mom


    just really loves kids, and she¡¯s friendly to everyone.¡±


    Amelia and Tiffany thought Eleanor was a bit too friendly, but since she was their elder, they were not in


    the position to say anything.


    ¡°You guys just got off the ne, right?¡± Amelia asked. ¡°Are you hungry? We can eat together.¡±


    They took their seats, but Eleanor still would not take her eyes off Amelia. Once the nanny and Kurt


    served the food, she suddenly speared a chicken drumstick and gave it to Amelia. ¡°Lia, when you were


    lit¡ª I mean, this drumstick looks tasty.¡±


    Amelia was stunned for a moment, while Tiffany and the other Amelia looked at Eleanor.


    Biting her silverware, the other Amelia forced a smile yet again. ¡°Amy doesn¡¯t like drumsticks, Mom.


    She prefers wings.¡±


    Learning that, Eleanor was starting to panic, and she quickly took the drumstick back, only to rece it


    with a chicken wing. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Lia. What a blunder. Have a wing. I hope it tastes great. If it¡¯s not, I¡¯ll


    make it for you some other day. I¡¯m a great cook despite how I might look. Tell me whatever you want,


    and I¡¯ll cook it up.¡±


    Amelia was starting to look awkward. She tugged on her mother¡¯s hem, telling her she was starting to


    toe the line of personal space.


    Eleanor pulled her hand back, albeit reluctantly. ¡°Dig in, Lia. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll just watch.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s smile was starting to get really stiff. Though she could not see anything, she could imagine


    how friendly Eleanor must be. Fanatical, even.


    It was a quiet dinner, where everyone was thinking about a million things at once. After they were done,


    Amelia stood up. ¡°Amy, Tiffany, Kurt, thanks for having us. We just got off the ne, and it¡¯s starting to


    catch up with us. We¡¯ll be retiring for the night. See you around!¡±


    The other Amelia smiled. ¡°Sure. Bye, Mrs. Hutton. Doe if you¡¯re free.¡±


    However, it was as if Eleanor¡¯s feet were glued to the ground. She kept staring at Amelia as if she


    wanted to gobble her up, and no matter how her other daughter tried to drag her, she just would not


    budge.


    The hunger and desire in Eleanor¡¯s sight did not escape Tiffany, who was standing beside Amelia, and


    obviously, it was shocking to her.


    Standing in front of her friend, Tiffany said formally, ¡°You seem exhausted, Mrs. Hutton. I think you


    should retire for the night. Amelia will always be here, but you might scare her if you¡¯re being overly


    friendly.¡±


    Eleanor finally snapped out of it, but only slightly. She craned her neck to nce at Amelia, who was


    behind Tiffany, and she smiled awkwardly. ¡°We¡¯ll be going then,¡± she replied, ying with her hair. ¡°See


    you at dinner. I¡¯ll cook up something nice for you.¡±


    And that was the cue for Amelia to drag her mother away from the messy scene she had just caused


    for everyone.


    Once they got back to their ce, she scowled at her mother. ¡°Mom, do you want everyone to know


    Amelia Winters is your daughter? Is that what¡¯ll make you happy?¡± she hissed.


    Eleanor stared at her darkly. ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever teaching you to speak to me that way, Amelia.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Amelia quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I didn¡¯t mean it, but you were being too friendly to them. It


    was almost terrifying to look at. Not saying you look like a wolf who saw its prey, but you really have to


    rein it in. You don¡¯t even care that much for your own daughter, but you act so nice to someone you


    barely met. Anyone would be suspicious if they saw that.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not someone I barely met, Amelia. She¡¯s your sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I know that as a fact very well, Mom. But notice how I did not include anyone else in that


    statement? Because they don¡¯t know. If you make this knowledge public, you¡¯ll be giving Daddy


    another excuse to chase her off to the other end of the country, or worse, the world.¡±


    Eleanor finally kept quiet after that fact sank in, while Amelia heaved a sigh and tried to keep herself


    calm.


    ¡°You seem tired to me, Mom. Just get some sleep for the time being.¡±


    With that, Eleanor went into her room quietly, while Amelia pushed the luggage into hers.


    At the same time, Tiffany requested, ¡°I need you to look into the Huttons. That Mrs. Hutton


    was too friendly to Amelia. They might have an ulterior motive, and I want to know what it is.¡±


    Amelia¡ªwho was on the sofa, holding Anthony in her arms¡ªdid not object to that request.


    Kurt gave it some thought before answering, ¡°Very well, then.¡±


    Tiffany was quiet for a moment, then she added, ¡°And Kurt, see if thatdy¡¯s sick in the¡­¡± She pointed


    at the side of her head. ¡°She looked like she wanted to gobble Amelia up earlier. It was horrifying. If


    they¡¯re trying to get close to Amelia for their own benefit, we¡¯re not going to let it slide that easily.¡±


    The crimson sh of murder glinted within Kurt¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will never let anyone or anything hurt Amelia.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia chuckled. ¡°All right, Tiff. Stop with the conspiracy theories.¡±


    Even though she thought it was a joke, Eleanor¡¯s overt fervor still scared Amelia. After all, they had just


    met for the first time, and Amelia thought it was too overbearing.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 368

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 368


    Chapter 368 She May Be Your Sister


    Using hiswork of connections, Kurt investigated the Hutton family of Saspiuburg. His reach was


    wide and in a matter of several days, he hadpiled information on all three generations of the


    Hutton family.


    Amelia¡ªwith Tony in her arms¡ªand Tiffany were seated next to each other on a sofa while Kurt sat on


    an armchair facing them.


    ncing at Kurt, Tiffany asked, ¡°Kurt, have you found anything?¡±


    Kurt nodded in affirmative. ¡°It seems the Hutton family is a rather influential family in Saspiuburg. The


    family is involved in IT, entertainment, and food businesses. They have business in Beshya,


    Zaprington, and Ordano. The Huttons are a very affluent family. Eleanor Hutton was seen with a son


    and daughter, which means that, besides Amelia Hutton, she has a son as well. Rumors say that she


    has another daughter who disappeared when she was six years old and has not been found since.¡±


    Tiffany fell deep into her thoughts as she listened to Kurt.


    She turned to look at Amelia, who had not spoken a word yet. After a moment¡¯s thought, she


    questioned, ¡°Amelia, do you think Mrs. Hutton has mistaken you for her daughter?¡±


    Amelia gently stroked Tony¡¯s hair and replied, ¡°I am a daughter of the Winters family.¡±


    Letting out a snort, Tiffany uttered disdainfully, ¡°Are those people even worthy of being called ¡®family?¡¯


    Have they even called you once to check up on you ever since you left? I¡¯ve never seen a family as


    cold and cruel as them! Well, at least they still had some conscience and did not treat you like a cash


    cow. You have no use for a family like that. It¡¯ll be great if you¡¯re actually rted to the Huttons. Mrs.


    Hutton seems like a woman who adores her children.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face darkened and grief shed across her eyes.


    Noticing Amelia had fallen into another silence, Tiffany knew she had spoken too much. However, she


    really was very unhappy with the Winters family. She had never seen such an unloving family and such


    ack of affection for one¡¯s own children.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I¡¯mmenting for you. If you really are rted to the Hutton


    family, it would exin the indifference that the Winters family has towards you,¡± Tiffany exined,


    trying to persuade Amelia to ept the Huttons. ¡°It seems to me that Mrs. Hutton cares for you.


    Haven¡¯t you always wanted aplete family? This would make up for the brokenness of your past.¡±


    Amelia continued stroking Tony¡¯s hair quietly for a while. Then, she whispered to Tiffany, ¡°I¡¯ll always be


    a daughter of the Winters family, even if they don¡¯t love me very much. After all, they paid for me to go


    to college. I can¡¯t be so ungrateful to dismiss that.¡±


    Hearing that, Tiffanyughed drily. She really could not understand how Amelia could so stubbornly


    love a family that treated her so terribly.


    ¡°Amelia, you haven¡¯t been in contact with the Winters family for a long time. You still think of them as


    family, but do they even remember that they have a daughter out there?¡± Tiffany asked sarcastically.


    Amelia tried her best to see things from Tiffany¡¯s perspective as she exined her own, ¡°Tiffany, I have


    Tony now. My affections for my family are slowly fading away. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it is the Huttons


    or the Winters. I just don¡¯t want to be involved anymore. I am too old to care or to get to know who my


    biological mother is now. I just want to take care of myself well. I don¡¯t want to be involved with yet


    another rich family.¡±


    At that moment, Tiffany understood. Amelia had just left the Clintons. She did not want to be involved


    with the Huttons, who was yet another rich family. Besides, she was in no position to be a part of


    the Hutton family currently.


    Tiffany fell into a silence.


    Looking at Amelia, Kurt voiced, ¡°Since Mrs. Hutton hase all the way here, it seems that she


    suspects you are her daughter. Would you like me to pull a little trick and send her back to


    Saspiuburg?¡±


    Amelia was quiet for a while. Then, she lowered her head and asked Tony, who was seated on herp,


    ¡°Tony, do you like the grandma that has beening to our housetely?¡±


    ¡°I like her because she looks like you, Mommy. Especially her eyes. I like your eyes, Mommy,¡± Tony


    answered candidly, nodding his little head vigorously.


    Amelia¡¯s heart stirred with some strange emotion. Her eyes went nk and all the light went out of


    them.


    ¡°Do you really like her?¡±


    Tony nodded and insisted firmly in his little voice, ¡°Yes. You like her, so I like her too.¡±


    It was said that since children were so innocent, they were able to look at things more clearly than


    adults. They were able to urately determine who was genuine and who was fake.


    Letting out a smile, Amelia pinched Tony¡¯s cheeks affectionately. ¡°I love you so much, my dear son.¡±


    Tony stretched out his chubby arms and patted Amelia¡¯s cheeks as well. ¡°I love you, too, Mommy.¡±


    Raising her head, Amelia looked in Kurt¡¯s direction. ¡°Since Tony enjoys herpany, you can leave


    her be. After all, she only came to Beshya for a vacation. She won¡¯t bother us.¡±


    Tiffany nced surreptitiously at Amelia. She could not guess what was going through thetter¡¯s


    mind. Although they had been friends for many years now, Amelia¡¯s mind had always been a mystery


    to her.


    ¡°Babe, don¡¯t forget that if Mrs. Hutton hangs around, she might recognize you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get there. If it¡¯s true that we¡¯re rted, then I wouldn¡¯t mind having


    another mother who would love me. If this turns out to be just a misunderstanding, then let¡¯s keep this a


    secret.¡±


    Amelia was content to just let the matter run its course.


    ¡°Are you sure, Babe?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m also curious to know, if I¡¯m really a Hutton, then how did I end up in the Winters family? Even more


    strangely, I cannot recall any memories from before I turned six years old at all,¡± Amelia remarked. Her


    tone betrayed her resentment over her unhappy childhood. It was not that the neglect of her family did


    not bother her, but rather, there was no point in her being upset over it. The only thing she could do


    was to be strong and convince herself that she did not care about her cold and cruel family.


    Tiffany just listened quietly.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton has been longing for her missing daughter all these years,¡± Kurt stated. ¡°She even had to


    go for regr counseling because of her grief. However, her husband made everyone stop talking


    about their missing daughter. That¡¯s why very few people today know that the Huttons have another


    daughter.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s lips twitched into a sneer.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s great, because I have no intentions of getting involved with the Huttons anyway,¡± she


    countered.


    At that moment, the doorbell sounded. Tiffany immediately stood up and eximed, ¡°Oh no, they¡¯re


    here again!¡±


    She went to the door and pulled it open, and as expected, it was Eleanor and the other Amelia.


    Eleanor had two bags of food in her hand. ¡°Hi, Tiffany! I¡¯ve made Lia some soup. They¡¯re good for her


    eyes. You should have some too!¡±


    Perhaps because Tiffany now secretly knew that Eleanor might be rted to Amelia, she suddenly felt


    a little awkward speaking to the elder woman. However, for that same reason, Tiffany¡¯s face lit up at the


    sight of Eleanor.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, thank you so much for the soup! You shouldn¡¯t have troubled yourself; your presence


    alone is more than enough,¡± Tiffany uttered as she weed them in.


    Walking up to Amelia, Eleanor ced the soup gently on the table and queried, ¡°Lia, how are your


    eyes? Are you feeling any difort? I¡¯ve made you some soup. They¡¯re good for your eyes. Drink


    more, okay? I contacted the best ophthalmologist in Saspiuburg for you this morning. If you don¡¯t want


    to travel there, I can get him to pay you a house visit here in Beshya.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t go to such trouble for me, Mrs. Hutton! Your kindness is too much for me to ept!¡±


    Amelia sat with her hands folded demurely in herp. Since she could not see, she missed the strange


    expression that shed across Eleanor¡¯s face.


    Patting her skirt nervously, Eleanor added, ¡°Lia, have I done something wrong? Do tell me! I¡¯ll set


    things right immediately!¡±


    Amelia felt ufortable upon hearing Eleanor¡¯s question. She was not sure if they were really


    rted, but such a show of concern and respect from an elder was too much for Amelia to bear.


    Eleanor¡¯s affections felt like a burden to her.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, you really are too kind. Although I can¡¯t see due to my blindness, I can feel it clearly.


    However, we¡¯ve just met by chance and you are already showing me so much kindness! It¡¯s just too


    much for me!¡±


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re my¡­ my¡­¡± Eleanor almost blurted out the truth. However, she thought of Benjamin


    and Sean and swallowed her words.


    Amelia¡¯s ear pricked up, trying to catch what Eleanor was trying to say. When she heard the elder¡¯s


    hesitation, she felt disappointment rise up within her. It was a rather painful experience.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 369

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 369


    Chapter 369 Unsympathetic Family


    Eleanor grasped Amelia Winters¡¯ right hand with both hands and said carefully, ¡°Lia, since the both of


    you are like sisters to each other, I think of you as my daughter too. You can even call me ¡®Mom¡¯ if you


    want.¡± Due to the Hutton family¡¯s current situation, Eleanor did not dare to acknowledge Amelia Winters


    as her daughter. She was afraid Benjamin and the others would try to put an end to it and prevent her


    from seeing Amelia Winters again. I just have to endure the pain on my own. I know that there¡¯s no way


    Benjamin will ept her as his long-lost eldest daughter. What a failure I am. I¡¯ve led avish lifestyle


    for almost thirty years and had everything I could ever want, but I can¡¯t even protect my own daughter.


    Amelia Winters withdrew her hand and responded coldly, ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯ve taken a liking to me,


    but I have a mother. So, I don¡¯t think I can call you that. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Eleanor¡¯s face paled instantly as she stared at her with an unfathomable expression, her lips trembling


    slightly.


    ¡°How about Aunt Eleanor then?¡± she suggested.


    Amelia Winters merely smiled without saying anything.


    Although Eleanor was crushed, she did not want to try and force things. Now that she had finally found


    her daughter, she could not bear to let her feel the least bit troubled.


    ¡°Have some soup, Lia. I got up early this morning and went to the farmer¡¯s market to get some fresh


    ingredients. I looked it up online and saw that these ingredients are good for the eyes. Try some. It


    might help. Do you want me to feed you? I¡¯ve never fed you before,¡± Eleanor chattered away as she


    ced a bowl of soup in front of Amelia Winters. I¡¯ve never fed you since you were born. It was always


    the nanny who took care of you. If I knew that you¡¯d go missing, I wouldn¡¯t have taken half a step away


    from you.


    Amelia Winters leaned toward the other end of the sofa, away from Eleanor. Perhaps due to her losing


    her eyesight, she seemed to have a keener sense of a person¡¯s sincerity.


    Mixed emotions washed over Amelia Hutton as she watched Eleanor fawning over Amelia Winters.


    She bitterly regretted having poked her nose into the matter. If I hadn¡¯t been a busybody, I¡¯d still be the


    apple of Mom¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Yes, you should have some. Mom made it just for you. You wouldn¡¯t want her efforts to go to waste,


    right?¡± Amelia Hutton added. Although she tried her best to suppress her feelings, there was a tinge of


    resentment in her tone.


    Tiffany went over and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, Mrs. Hutton. Although she can¡¯t see, she can use her hands to eat


    by herself.¡±


    Looking somewhat crestfallen, Eleanor handed the bowl to her.


    Tiffany blew on the soup to cool it, then held up a spoonful to Amelia Winters¡¯ lips. ¡°Babe, have some


    soup. Mrs. Hutton very kindly made it for you, so you should eat it.¡±


    At that, Amelia Winters opened her mouth obediently.


    Three bowls of soupter, Tiffany said, ¡°You¡¯re such a good cook, Mrs. Hutton. She usually only has


    one bowl, but she has already had three!¡±


    Feeling a mixture of joy and relief, Eleanor quickly replied, ¡°Is that so? Well then, I¡¯ll make it every day.


    Does she prefer chicken or beef? If she likes both, then I¡¯ll decide. I¡¯ll see whether I can get any


    chickenter to make more soup.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Amelia Winters frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself. I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    Eleanor interjected, saying, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯d love to cook for you. If there¡¯s anything else you¡¯d


    prefer to eat, just let me know. I¡¯m quite a good cook, you know. You¡¯re just like a daughter to me, so I


    want to dote on you.¡±


    Amelia Winters looked torn while Amelia Hutton¡¯s expression darkened further.


    After a while, thetter turned to Eleanor and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go and get some


    ingredients? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I feel like talking to Lia for a little while.¡±


    ¡°Mom, they still haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can stay and have something to eat too. Lia, you don¡¯t mind if I join, do you?¡± With that, Eleanor


    shamelessly got up to get a te and some cutlery, all just so that she could spend more time with her


    long-lost daughter. Amelia Hutton looked on grimly. She had no intention of having a falling out with


    Amelia Winters, so she could only grin and bear it.


    In the end, Eleanor sat down and ate with them before leaving with Amelia Hutton.


    After they left, Tiffany cleared the tes from the dining table and ced them in the kitchen for the


    housekeeper to wash. Wiping her hands as she walked out of the kitchen, she cautioned, ¡°Babe, it


    looks like Mrs. Hutton is doing everything she can to fawn over you. If this goes on, your rtionship


    with Amelia Hutton might turn sour. She didn¡¯t look all too happy just now.¡±


    Amelia was also looking somewhat unhappy. I don¡¯t mind it if someone wants to get close to me.


    However, this sort of subservient attitude is making me feel pressured.


    Tiffany sat down next to her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You still have me. If you don¡¯t like them, then we¡¯ll avoid


    them. We can move somece else without them finding out. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±


    Amelia smiled as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s just something I can¡¯t figure out. If I truly am her


    daughter, why does she treat me well without saying anything to acknowledge me as her daughter?


    Maybe she really meant to abandon me all those years ago.¡±


    Tiffany grabbed her hand with augh, ¡°Babe, you really do have a habit of dwelling on the negatives,


    don¡¯t you? After everything we¡¯ve been through together, is it worth moping over someone who doesn¡¯t


    dare to acknowledge her rtionship with you? It doesn¡¯t matter whether she¡¯s your biological mother


    or not. If she decides to acknowledge you as her daughter and is genuine about it, then we¡¯ll ept it.


    If not, we¡¯ll y dumb. After all, she has been absent from your life since you were thirteen years old.


    You¡¯re all grown up now. You¡¯re strong enough to face any malicious gossip and rumors. So, the fact


    that she¡¯s your mother or not can¡¯t hurt you anymore, right?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face clouded over slightly. Suddenly, she sighed and said, ¡°I know, but it still bothers me. I


    wish I could ask them if I¡¯m really their daughter, and if yes, how they could¡¯ve been so cruel as to


    abandon me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe someone kidnapped you.¡±


    Amelia fell silent as she pondered Tiffany¡¯s words.


    After a while, Tiffany added, ¡°There¡¯s no point worrying about it. Just go with the flow. If Mrs. Hutton has


    no intention of acknowledging who you are, then pretend that you don¡¯t know anything. You have Tony


    now, and you have me. Who needs them?¡±


    Amelia shot her a smile, but her thoughts still lingered on the matter.


    Meanwhile, Amelia Hutton and Eleanor had just reached their apartment. The former turned to her


    mother with a hurt look in her eyes and said, ¡°Mom, did you even consider my feelings just now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eleanor asked, perplexed.


    ¡°Mom,e on. You¡¯ve never doted on me like that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? All these years, I¡¯ve given you everything that you wanted. What more do you


    want?¡±


    Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you care so much for someone before. Is she much more


    important than me, Dad, and Sean?¡±


    Uneasiness shed in Eleanor¡¯s eyes. She snapped, ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re all the most important to me.¡±


    Amelia stared at Eleanor, about to go against her mother for the first time in her life. ¡°All these years,


    you¡¯ve had mentalpses because of your daughter¡¯s disappearance. You were so close to getting


    admitted into a psychiatric hospital. Not only did you treat Dad coldly, but you also never thought of


    yourself as part of the Hutton family. Your indifference was apparent to us all, yet we were tolerant of it.


    I chalked it up to the fact that you were just a cold and aloof person, but do you know what you looked


    like when you were with Amelia Winters? You were bending over backward trying to get her to like you!


    Only then did I realize that your love and warmth were reserved for one person. Did you even bother to


    think that your behavior would hurt me?¡±


    Those words shocked Eleanor to the core. She then exined, ¡°Listen to me, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s all


    because of the guilt I feel toward Amelia Winters. I lost her over twenty years ago, and I want to make it


    up to her. I¡¯m not doing it because I don¡¯t love you. You¡¯re both my daughters, and I love both of you


    equally. It¡¯s true.¡±


    Amelia lost her temper and flung Eleanor¡¯s hand aside. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gone and checked whether


    your DNA profiles matched, and I shouldn¡¯t have ced the test results somewhere you could¡¯ve found


    it. I sorely regret it. Her appearance is going to shatter our family.¡±


    When Eleanor heard that, her face fell. ¡°Do you even hear yourself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her as a sister anymore! Because of her, I¡¯m going to lose my mother!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a loud p. Amelia cradled her burning cheek, staring at Eleanor in disbelief. She


    had never thought that her mother would strike her. ¡°Did you just p me?¡±


    Her entire body trembling with rage, Eleanor said furiously, ¡°Amelia Hutton, you¡¯ve lived in thep of


    luxury for over twenty years while your sister wandered around alone. You had everything you wanted


    while she was left to fend for herself. Your lives couldn¡¯t be any more different, yet you dare to make


    such sarcasticments. Is that how I raised you? You¡¯ve disappointed me. Go and reflect on your


    behavior!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Mom! Fine! Go ahead and defend that person who doesn¡¯t even want to


    acknowledge you as her mother!¡± With that, Amelia dashed into her room and mmed the door shut.


    Eleanor stood rooted to the spot, her expression inscrutable.


    After a long while, she sank onto the sofa and sighed heavily. Covering her face with her hands, she


    burst into tears.


    I finally found my daughter that I¡¯ve missed dearly for over twenty years, but no one in this family is


    supportive of me. That¡¯s what hurts the most. For one to get healed, one must identify the cause of


    illness. In my case, Amelia Winters is the medicine I need. However, they¡¯d rather have me go to a


    psychiatrist instead of letting me reunite with my daughter. I wonder if I¡¯m the one that¡¯s being selfish or


    them with their ulterior motives.


    Eleanor felt drained. She was mentally exhausted because she could not reconcile with her daughter.


    Her unsympathetic family was also not making it any easier for her. At that moment, she was at a loss


    for what to do next. All she knew was that her exhaustion was engulfing her like a debilitating wave.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 370

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 370


    Chapter 370 The Understanding Son


    Amelia argued with her mother. For three days afterward, she did not visit her neighbor. Though


    Eleanor still dropped by every single day to visit the other Amelia and her grandchild, she always


    seemed distracted. Her fragmented presence was not lost on Amelia whenever her guest dropped by.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, have you been arguing with Amelia?¡± she asked.


    Eleanor jerked out of her reverie with a start. ¡°She has been spoiled by me,¡± she admitted with a


    helpless smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a child¡¯s tantrum. It¡¯ll pass. She¡¯ll be back to her old self very soon.¡±


    ¡°Quarrels between mother and daughter shouldn¡¯tst this long, Mrs. Hutton,¡± voiced Amelia worriedly.


    ¡°It has been three days since Ameliast visited. She wouldn¡¯t be upset with me, would she? I¡¯m afraid


    she might be jealous that you¡¯re spending more time with me instead of with her.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± cried Eleanor. ¡°You¡¯re her sister. Why would she be jealous of you?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not her biological sister, am I?¡±


    ¡°You are! I mean, no, you¡¯re not,¡± stammered Eleanor, flustered. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, all right? She¡¯s just


    not used to not being at the center of attention and is merely acting out.¡±


    Amelia averted her eyes to hide the sudden burst of emotion welling up within her.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, why don¡¯t you go home to Amelia? I have kept you long enough.¡±


    Eleanor edged closer to Amelia and took her hand. ¡°Lia, are you angry with me? Don¡¯t mind Amelia. I


    genuinely think of you as my daughter.¡±


    Smiling warmly, Amelia replied, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I appreciate your love and kindness, but we are not


    rted by blood. To be honest, your enthusiasm feels a little overbearing.¡±


    At that, sadness shed across Eleanor¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lia, are you sick of me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Mrs. Hutton. There is no need for you to treat me like a child. I have my own


    life to lead and a son to raise. My blindness does not cloud my judgment; the kindness with which you


    have given me feels like something more than neighborly affection. Tiff has said that we look alike. If it


    weren¡¯t for the fact that I know who my parents are, I would have believed that I am the daughter you


    have lost all those years ago.¡±


    ¡°No, Lia,¡± Eleanor said desperately as she clutched the younger woman¡¯s hand. ¡°You are actually my¡­


    my¡­¡± The final word seemed to be stuck in her throat.


    Amelia¡¯s ears pricked hopefully, ready to hear the answer she secretly yearned for. However, Eleanor


    appeared to decide againstpleting the sentence, which disappointed Amelia.


    As a result of Eleanor¡¯s hesitation, any hope Amelia had in reconnecting with her mother vanished.


    I am an adult now. I no longer need motherly love as I did when I was a child, lost and alone in the


    streets. Where were you then, Mom?


    Amelia squeezed Eleanor¡¯s hand reassuringly. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, please calm yourself. I know that you have


    grown attached to me because my looks remind me of your younger self. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I am


    honored to look like you. I can¡¯t wait to regain my sight to see just how alike we look. Now if you¡¯ll


    excuse me, I must check to see if Tony is awake.¡±


    Eleanor got up to help Amelia along, but thetter declined the assistance provided.


    ¡°I know the way, Mrs. Hutton. Please, don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡±


    Eleanor¡¯s outstretched arm fell limply to herp.


    As Amelia was feeling her way to the bedroom, Eleanor¡¯s phone rang.


    Upon discovering that it was her husband calling, she answered the phone with a grimace.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve met her, haven¡¯t you?¡± Benjamin¡¯s deep rumble sounded from the other end.


    Eleanor¡¯s heart thumped wildly. Drawing a deep breath, she asked with forced calmness, ¡°What do you


    mean, Benjamin? Who did I meet?¡±


    ¡°Amelia told me everything, Eleanor. That¡¯s what you¡¯re doing in Beshya, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve found her, and


    now you¡¯re learning to lie to me.¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice shook with barely suppressed rage.


    ¡°I will not allow you to harm her.¡± Eleanor clutched the phone tightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t cruelly giving up on her over


    twenty years ago not enough? If you¡¯re intending on hurting her again, you might as well do it over my


    dead body.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not in a right state of mind for a reasonable conversation, Eleanor. I won¡¯t waste my breath on


    you anymore. I just called to let you know that I have arrived in Beshya. If you return to Saspiuburg with


    me at once, I can perhaps forgive you for searching for the girl without my permission.¡± After the


    menacing threat, Benjamin hung up.


    Eleanor¡¯s hand, which held the phone against her ear, began to tremble violently as she fought for


    breath.


    At that very moment, Tiffany emerged from the kitchen with a bowl of freshly cut fruit. At the sight of


    Eleanor, who was looking slightly green, Tiffany hurried over and was about to touch her shoulder when


    Eleanor screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t even think about hurting my daughter!¡±


    Tiffany jumped in fright. ¡°Are you all right, Mrs. Hutton?¡±


    Regaining herposure, Eleanor smiled apologetically at the sight of Tiffany¡¯s rm. ¡°Did I frighten


    you, Tiffany?¡±


    Tiffany shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mrs. Hutton. You don¡¯t look too good, though. Why don¡¯t you have a


    seat on the couch until you feel better?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you. I should get going as there is an urgent matter I have to attend to. Please tell Lia that I


    woulde by again when I have the time.¡± Without waiting for a response, she departed in a hurry.


    Tiffany ran after her, but Eleanor had already disappeared next door, prompting the former to turn back


    in disappointment.


    In the meantime, Tony led his mother out into the living room by the hand. ¡°Tiff, is that you?¡± Amelia


    asked, her ears pricking up at the sound of Tiffany¡¯s footsteps.


    Her friend walked over and picked Tony up in one arm before leading Amelia to the couch with the


    other.


    ¡°What was going on with Mrs. Hutton earlier?¡± Amelia asked concernedly. ¡°I heard her scream.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. When I came out of the kitchen, I noticed she didn¡¯t look too good. I was about to pat her


    on the shoulder when she looked at me like she was about to eat me whole! Kurt did mention she is


    emotionally distraught. Could this be one of her episodes?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s hand twitched at the news. As she had grown fond of Eleanor, it hurt her to hear that the old


    lady was in such pain.


    Squeezing her friend¡¯s hand, Tiffany uttered, ¡°If you¡¯re still worried, we could go over and pay her a


    visit. She doesn¡¯t seem too well.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Amelia nodded.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    With that, Tiffany carried Tony and led Amelia by the hand out of their apartment over to the entrance of


    the one next door.


    Despite at least three rings on the doorbell, the Huttons¡¯ door remained shut.


    Wrapping his arms around Tiffany¡¯s neck, Tony asked, ¡°Tiffy, are Mrs. Hutton and Ms. Hutton upset with


    us?¡±


    Tiffany chuckled and stroked his nose. ¡°Why would you ask that, Tony?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dumb, Tiffy. I can feel it, of course.¡±


    ¡°What a clever boy you are, Tony. You¡¯re growing up too quickly for my liking.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I am.¡± Tony nodded and put his chin up in the air haughtily.


    His antics made Tiffanyugh. In no time at all, the solemn and tense atmosphere dissipated.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, Amelia,¡± Tiffany called loudly as she rapped on the door with her knuckles. ¡°Are you


    home? Could you open up, please?¡±


    The door remained shut.


    ¡°Babe.¡± Tiffany turned exasperatedly to Amelia. ¡°Would you like me to get Kurt here?¡±


    Amelia turned her unseeing eyes to the front and pursed her lips, deep in thought. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± she


    announced after several moments of consideration.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going in?¡± Tiffany questioned.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that they want some privacy since they didn¡¯t answer the door. We¡¯re outsiders to their


    family after all, are we not?¡±


    Hearing that, Tiffany sighed softly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s get back, then.¡±


    Back at their own apartment, Tony jumped down from Tiffany¡¯s arms and ran over to hug his mother¡¯s


    thigh. ¡°Mommy, it doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t like you. I do! Isn¡¯t that enough? Forget all about the mean


    people, all right? Cheer up!¡±


    Amelia and Tiffany were dumbstruck, as they did not expect Tony to disy intelligence and tact


    beyond his years. His diminutive but mature presence wasforting to be around during times like


    these.


    Amelia found the knot in her stomach eased by Tony¡¯s promation. With a son as thoughtful as him


    by her side, she did not think that she could be defeated by anything.


    ¡°Good boy, Tony,¡± she whispered as she held him in her arms.


    Tony patted her on the back like he had seen adults do. ¡°Good girl, Mommy,¡± he replied teasingly. ¡°I¡¯m


    here to protect you. I¡¯ll chase them all away from you.¡±


    Hearing that, Ameliaughed again. What a clever little fellow. I¡¯m so blessed to have a son like that.


    With so much positivity, there isn¡¯t any reason to remain upset for long.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 371

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 371


    Chapter 371 No Reunion


    Meanwhile, in the apartment next door, Eleanor red at her daughter for refusing to open the door


    even when Tiffany had called for them. ¡°Amelia, why did you do that?¡±


    Amelia stepped backward but held her ground. ¡°She¡¯s Daddy¡¯s daughter, too. I think Daddy has a right


    to know that we have found my sister, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, you know very well that your father does not like your sister,¡± cried Eleanor, vexed. ¡°He didn¡¯t


    even bother searching for her when she disappeared. Are you trying to get me into trouble by informing


    him about her without even warning me beforehand?¡±


    Amelia was startled by her mother¡¯s increasingly shrill voice. I only told Daddy in a huff because I didn¡¯t


    like how Mom chose the other Amelia over me!


    ¡°Calm down, Mom. Listen, I just didn¡¯t like how you paid attention to Amelia instead of me. I truly didn¡¯t


    know that Daddy doesn¡¯t like her. Since she is his daughter too, wouldn¡¯t it make him happy to know


    that she has been found?¡±


    Stepping forward, Amelia tried to take her mother¡¯s hand but found hers being shoved aside roughly.


    Eleanor felt the imminent arrival of another psychotic episode. ¡°M-My medication,¡± she gasped.


    Frightened, Amelia fetched it for her mother at once, alongside a ss of water.


    ¡°How¡¯re you feeling, Mom?¡± Amelia asked worriedly.


    Eleanor pushed past her daughter and copsed onto the couch, afraid that she might injure her


    daughter during her episode.


    Not many knew the extent of her illness, which would act up when Eleanor was deeply stressed or


    anxious. Whenever she had one of her episodes, she was at risk of hurting those around her. It was


    serious enough to warrant imprisonment in a mental asylum, but due to the prestige and influence of


    the Hutton family, that oue hadrgely been avoided through the frequent diagnoses of the best


    doctors and psychologists in the city.


    Kneeling in front of her mother, Amelia stared up at her. ¡°Mom, please calm yourself. I won¡¯t do this


    ever again, okay? I was just jealous that Amelia had managed to win over your affection. You loved me


    the most since my birth, after all. Now that I¡¯ve found out I have a sister, I¡¯m just worried that you might


    forget all about me.¡±


    Eleanor shot her a pained look before shutting her eyes, determined not to look at her daughter. A tear


    rolled down the corner of her closed eyelid.


    At the sight of her mother¡¯s tears, Amelia shuffled guiltily, though she remained indignant of the


    negligence she had been subjected to for the past couple of days. From as early as I can remember, I


    have been the object of Mom¡¯s affections. What has that turned into? I¡¯ve not only been pped, but


    I¡¯ve also beenpletely ignored in favor of somebody else. How could I not be upset?


    The injustice she felt so strongly had developed into a grudge against Amelia Winters. If it weren¡¯t for


    her sudden appearance, we Huttons wouldn¡¯t be in the disorder we are now in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be this way, Mom. I was wrong for not discussing the matter with you before involving Daddy.


    Please don¡¯t be angry with me anymore.¡±


    Letting out a sigh, Eleanor opened her scarlet-tinged eyes.


    ¡°I love you so much, Amelia. You look so much like your sister, you know. I¡¯ve been living in guilt for the


    past twenty years, ming myself for not keeping a closer eye on your sister, which resulted in her


    disappearance. I have dreamt that she had been taken by traffickers and had her limbs broken to be


    taken to the streets to beg. Even the worst possible oue, which I still dare not say aloud, is a


    recurring theme of my nightmares. When I thought of relying on my family, your father prevented me


    from searching for your sister. Even the servants at home were banned from talking about her. Do you


    know how that made me feel? It felt as if I were dead. Like I am a ghost whose pleas go unheard. The


    only family I have had abandoned one of our own. If it were not for the fact that you look just like her, I


    might have taken my own life long ago.¡±


    Like a floodgate being opened atst, Eleanor poured the weight of her two-decade-long grievance out


    onto her silent daughter.


    Amelia listened without a word, her heart twinging with guilt at what her mother had gone through.


    However, as she did not have any children of her own, it was impossible for Amelia to understand the


    maddening grief of losing a child.


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯ve gotten me into a lot of trouble with your father this time. Do you want to make my life a


    living hell?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Mom. I love you most in the world. How could I do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°When your father arrives, tell him you had said what you said as a joke, and that it isn¡¯t true.¡±


    Amelia gaped at her mother incredulously.


    ¡°Fine,¡± replied Eleanor wearily. ¡°I won¡¯t force you. You would rather see me lose my mind than allow me


    to reunite with my daughter, would you? If this is the case, I would rather be sent off to an asylum than


    to live with people who want to see me utterly destroyed.¡±


    After a brief pause, Amelia asked, ¡°Mom, can you at least tell me why Daddy refuses to wee


    Amelia back into the family?¡±


    This time, it was Eleanor¡¯s turn to fumble for words.


    ¡°There must be a deeper reason for Daddy¡¯s indifference regarding Amelia¡¯s disappearance all those


    years ago, is there? How else could Daddy be so cruel as to leave his own child rotting in the streets?¡±


    Amelia was about to probe further but was silenced by a re from her mother. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re still a


    child. Maybe you will understand one day when you¡¯re older. For now, we will speak no more of this.


    When your father arrives, tell him you were ying a prank on him.¡±


    Amelia stood up. ¡°I won¡¯t, Mom,¡± she said, her voice quavering with forced determination. ¡°Daddy


    shouldn¡¯t be kept in the dark. If you want Daddy to ept Amelia, why wouldn¡¯t you tell him about her


    now? If he finds out on his own, the state of your marriage will only worsen.¡±


    Amelia flung her mother¡¯s hand aside before entering her bedroom. ¡°Good luck, Mom,¡± she uttered with


    exasperation.


    Eleanor remained on the couch as she stared vacantly ahead, a torrent of emotions surging through


    her heart. Though everybody in the Hutton residence respected her, none of them were on her side


    when it came to the matter of her long-lost daughter.


    Soon after, Benjamin and Sean arrived.


    Eleanor opened the door to find her husband and son standing on either side like solemn gargoyles.


    She was about to invite them in when the door of the adjacent apartment opened at the same time to


    reveal Amelia shuffling out with her arm on Tiffany¡¯s. Benjamin nced across casually, and upon


    recognizing Amelia, his face contorted with rage as he stared daggers at the woman.


    After an initial stunned silence, Eleanor pulled them into her apartment with speed she did not think


    possible. She did not even have the time to greet Tiffany and Amelia before mming the door shut.


    On the other side, Tiffany was raising her arm in greeting, only to have it left hanging awkwardly in


    midair. Gazing at the closed door of the Huttons¡¯ apartment, she looked confused and embarrassed.


    As Amelia could not see, she questioned, ¡°What is it, Tiff? I heard the sound of a door being shut.¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± replied Tiffany simply.


    Amelia did not pursue the matter. However, Tony felt the need to chime in. ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Hutton, Mommy.


    She pulled two men into her apartment and mmed the door shut. She didn¡¯t even greet us when she


    opened the door! I think she hates us. The older man who she pulled looked so fierce as if he could just


    eat you up, Mommy.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Tiffany stared at him, aghast. Tony, you¡¯re only two! How could you be this intelligent? I think it¡¯s only a


    matter of time before I am outsmarted by you.


    Furrowing her brows, Amelia questioned again, ¡°Is that so, Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°It is possible that Mrs. Hutton might have run into some trouble,¡± admitted Tiffany grudgingly after


    another nce at the child. ¡°Tony¡¯s right, though. The older man looked menacing. I¡¯m guessing that


    he¡¯s Mr. Hutton, Amelia¡¯s father. The younger man is most likely her older brother.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia fell silent for several moments. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Tiffany,¡± she announced.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take Tony out for a walk tonight.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Tiffany did not force the matter.


    By the time the trio returned to their apartment, the matter of the men¡¯s arrival across the hall was no


    longer spoken of.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 372

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 372


    Chapter 372 She Is Not My Daughter


    On the flip side, after Eleanor pulled her son and husband indoors, she remarked, ¡°Benjamin, I will not


    let you harm her. If you touch even a strand of hair on her head, I will shoot myself before you.¡±


    Benjamin studied his wife with narrowed eyes. ¡°Eleanor, am I really as cruel as what you make me out


    to be?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± she cried shrilly. ¡°Our daughter went missing at so young an age back then. Not only did


    you not call the police, but you also forbade anyone from talking about her. It still haunts me as though


    it happenedst night. How could you possibly imagine that I would think of you as a good man?¡±


    Benjamin clenched his fists at her unexpected insolence.


    Clearing his throat, Sean tried, ¡°Mom, please calm yourself. Dad is only worried about your health and


    that you might be swindled. Your only children are Amelia and me, remember? I have never heard of a


    missing sister.¡±


    The elder woman red at Sean. ¡°Are you trying to insinuate that I¡¯m insane, Sean? That I¡¯m


    hallucinating, perhaps? Maybe this missing sister of yours is a figment of my imagination, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Hearing that, Sean sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Mom. I just wanted you to calm down. You¡¯re too


    uptight. I¡¯m just afraid that your illness would act up again. Dad and I are worried about your health,


    that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Eleanor lost her temper. Puffing her bosom out in a rage, she took her frustration out on her


    son. ¡°She¡¯s your sister too, Sean. I will not permit you to speak about her like that. I will really be furious


    if you do.¡±


    Sean pouted sulkily, but fell silent.


    Benjamin did his best to remain patient. ¡°Eleanor, calm yourself. I have seen the girl, and I must admit


    that she bears an uncanny resemnce to you. However, the world is a big ce. Having


    doppelgangers is not as rare as it sounds. We can have it verified through a DNA test if you suspect


    that she¡¯s our daughter. We¡¯ll see what the test says before taking any further action.¡±


    Eleanor red at her husband with scathing disbelief. After being married to him for decades, she was


    familiar with his tactics of dy. Besides, no one knew how much her husband disliked their eldest


    daughter better than her.


    ¡°Benjamin, I am not doing a DNA test,¡± she said tly before changing tacts and adopting a more


    cooperative tone. ¡°The youngdy you met earlier was not our daughter, I promise you. Amelia and I


    are just here in Beshya for a vacation. I will return to Saspiuburg with you. Just leave the girl alone.


    She¡¯s innocent.¡± Knowing Benjamin, he is going to make things difficult and cause the girl that I have


    sought after with so much difficulty to slip through my fingers again. Being subservient to him is my only


    chance.


    Regarding the matter of having Amelia be reunited with the family, Benjamin would never allow it, even


    if she were to threaten him with her life. In some ways, Benjamin can be so much crueler than I could


    ever imagine him to be.


    To her surprise, Benjamin collected himself and sat on the couch with both hands on his thighs.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush for that, Eleanor. I will be here with you to keep youpany until you are ready to


    depart, then we¡¯ll return to Saspiuburg together. Amelia told me that the youngdy next door has been


    good to her. She even treats our daughter like her own sister. Imagine that! I would like to pay her a


    visit. I had Sean prepare some gifts that these younger folks would like.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Eleanor looked positively rmed at that. ¡°What are you nning on doing,


    Benjamin?¡± she cried. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you she¡¯s not our daughter! I said I¡¯m willing to return with you.


    What else do you want from me? Will you not rest until you see me safely within the walls of an


    asylum?¡±


    Gazing at his wife cidly, Benjamin uttered, ¡°What is it that you¡¯re afraid of, Eleanor? If she really is


    our daughter, do you think I would be wicked enough to harm her?¡±


    Eleanor drew deep, calming breaths before speaking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a private chat, Benjamin,¡± Eleanor stated curtly, pointing at the door.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    With that, the couple entered the study. Eleanor shut the door before sitting down on the couch, arms


    crossed in front of her in a defensive pose.


    ¡°Benjamin, do not harm that innocent girl. I will return to Saspiuburg with you.¡±


    ¡°I think you are mistaken, Eleanor. I have no intention of doing such a thing. I would just like to see the


    girl who you¡¯ve grown so fond of and find out how it is possible for her to uncover a twenty-year-old


    family secret and use it to gain your trust.¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice dripped with malice.


    ¡°Leave her alone, Benjamin. I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    ¡°She has no rtions to me whatsoever. Why would I harm her? It¡¯s illogical.¡±


    Eleanor¡¯s eyes grew red again. She half-kneeled in front of her husband and gazed up at him. ¡°We¡¯ve


    been married for so many years, Benjamin,¡± she whispered. ¡°If you¡¯ve ever loved me, leave that girl


    alone. She had disappeared because of our negligence. After two decades of suffering, she finally


    managed to build a home of her own. I will promise you I¡¯ll never tell her the truth, but please, allow me


    to visit her every now and then. That is the only thing I will ask for from you ever again. I¡¯m afraid I


    might not survive it if you tear me away from her again.¡±


    Staring down at her, the elder man sneered. ¡°This is the first time after her disappearance that you


    have spoken to me with such gentleness. I think it¡¯s ironic that you are appealing to my love as your


    husband on behalf of that bastard daughter of yours. Somehow, your begging doesn¡¯t make me feel as


    good as it should.¡±


    Eleanor¡¯s face turned deathly white.


    ¡°What do you mean, Benjamin?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the girl a product of an affair you had? Did you know that her existence remains a giant thorn in


    my side all these years? On the day she was born, I had to fight the impulse to strangle her on the


    spot.¡±


    Staring at Benjamin in horror, Eleanor stood up and backed away from her husband, who was suddenly


    unrecognizable to her. Her lower lip trembled for a long time before she choked, ¡°You think she is a


    product of my infidelity?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s silence was as good as a confession.


    At that, Eleanor suddenly wailed in mirthlessughter. She had never understood why her husband had


    harbored such a dislike for their eldest daughter over the years. In her confusion, she made the


    assumption that he felt resentment at the fact that his firstborn was a girl. Never in her wildest dreams


    could she have concocted such a possibility.


    Though she could not proim as having beenpletely loyal, she would not cheat on him as long as


    he did not cheat on her. After over twenty years, it was the first time she had heard the mention of


    infidelity in their marriage.


    ¡°Even though we could never be as deeply in love as other couples,¡± whispered Eleanor, her voice


    hoarse from exertion. ¡°I thought we had at least shared a degree of trust between us. I didn¡¯t expect


    you to harbor such suspicions toward me. Your excuse hurt more than a knife in my heart.¡±


    Benjamin red at her with disdain. Getting to his feet, he walked slowly toward Eleanor. ¡°You¡¯re right,


    we have had a long marriage. I don¡¯t care if you have been unfaithful all those years ago. Let us forget


    about the bastard girl and pretend that she was never born.¡±


    Eleanor stumbled backward, as she suddenly felt terrified at the man who shared her bed. He even


    went as far as to disown his own flesh and blood based on his delusional suspicions. Sure, we can do


    a DNA test, but he is just going to ignore the report, even if the facts are staring him in the face. A man


    with an ego asrge as this is truly something to behold.


    She had thought that he merely disliked their eldest daughter, but never could she have imagined that


    he would think of the child as being a product of her infidelity.


    An usation like this hurts even more than a stab to the chest.


    ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯re out of your mind!¡± Eleanor screamed, looking quite deranged. ¡°She is your daughter,


    I assure you. I have never been unfaithful. I have always done my duty by keeping my distance from


    other men. I don¡¯t know who has been nting ideas in your head, but I have never done anything I


    shouldn¡¯t have. She is our daughter, and I am proud to tell the world that. Anybody whoys a finger on


    her will suffer my full wrath. Youpletely disappoint me, Benjamin.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As Eleanor strode toward the door, Benjamin lunged forward to grab her by the arm.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Eleanor threw herself free of his grip.


    ¡°Our only children are Amelia and Sean,¡± repeated Benjamin grimly. ¡°The addition of another child will


    only bring chaos to the Hutton household.¡±


    Hearing that, Eleanor chuckled bitterly. Nobody in the world could possibly understand how it feels to


    have a husband who refuses to embrace his own daughter.


    ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯m so disappointed in you,¡± dered Eleanor quietly. My own husband has been


    suspecting me of infidelity for over twenty years.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 373

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 373


    Chapter 373 Conflict Arising


    Eleanor waved a hand dejectedly. ¡°Benjamin, we¡¯ve been at odds long enough. If you think I would be


    unfaithful to you with other men, we shouldn¡¯t even remain married. Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±


    At that, Benjamin¡¯s features hardened.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce,¡± she repeated. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the courage to say this to you twenty years ago, but I


    do now. I don¡¯t understand you at all, and I don¡¯t see the necessity of keeping this meaningless


    marriage going.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s lips twisted into a cruel smile. ¡°Eleanor, your illness is acting up again. I¡¯ll have Dr. Perkins


    take a look at you when we get back to Saspiuburg. Your poor brain must be addled with imbnces


    for you to be spewing so much nonsense.¡±


    Eleanor red at him lividly.


    ¡°Benjamin, this child has been the cause of the wedge between us for over twenty years. You hate her,


    and I feel guilty about her. We will never be able to reconcile our opposing stances regarding her.¡± Her


    head drooped sadly.


    cing both his hands on her shoulders, Benjamin remarked, ¡°Calm down, Eleanor. You are not well.


    When we return to Saspiuburg, I will have Dr. Perkins give you an examination.¡±


    Eleanor stared at her husband, her mind racing with emotions she was too tired to identify.


    The next moment, she smacked his hands aside and strode quickly toward the door before turning


    around. ¡°Benjamin, I am extremely disappointed in you.¡±


    Without another word, she exited the study and left him alone inside.


    Benjamin clenched his fists, and his knuckles cracked menacingly. Momentster, Sean knocked on


    the door. ¡°Dad.¡±


    Looking at his son grimly, Benjamin ordered, ¡°Sean, find out where that woman came from. I would like


    to see the woman brazen enough to swindle your mother like that.¡±


    Sean entered and shut the door before approaching his father. ¡°Dad, that girl does look a lot like Mom.


    If she really is our long-lost sister, why can¡¯t we have her back in the family? It would make Mom really


    happy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget who the patriarch of this family is.¡± Benjamin scowled at his son. ¡°You will do as I say,


    you understand? Lest you forget, you and Amelia are my only children.¡±


    Sean felt the urge to ask a question that had been burning in his heart for many years. ¡°Dad, as early


    as I recall, you don¡¯t like our sister. Why?¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t your sister,¡± snapped Benjamin. ¡°If I hear you calling her that one more time, you will be


    disowned.¡±


    Sean hung his head. ¡°Yes, Dad. I will remember that.¡±


    ¡°Go on, then. I want everything you have on her by tonight.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it done, Dad.¡±


    Benjamin waited for Sean to leave before striding over to the window, his thoughts imperceptible


    behind his steely, unperturbed gaze.


    To his credit, his son carried out his task with unbelievable speed. Within half a day, he had managed


    to gather all the avable information there was to find regarding Amelia Winters.


    ¡°Dad, these are the information you asked for.¡± Sean ced the freshly printed pages on a table before


    his father with a respectful bow.


    Benjamin studied the pages, and when he arrived at the column detailing Amelia¡¯s parents, his gaze


    darkened. It¡¯s the exact same family I¡¯d sent the brat to all those years ago. How meddlesome it is for


    her toe drifting back after sending her away all those years ago!


    In a rage, Benjamin tore up all the papers.


    ¡°Get me your sister,¡± he demanded.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Sean pleaded, ¡°Amelia acted out of the goodness in her heart. She is not aware of the grudges


    you have held. Please don¡¯t get her involved in this?¡±


    ¡°Get her in here,¡± Benjamin repeated quietly.


    ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± With that, Sean strode out, defeated.


    After fifteen minutes, Amelia shuffled in reluctantly. ¡°Daddy,¡± she greeted him from afar.


    ¡°Why did you bring your mother to Beshya?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Mom told me it has been a long time since she hade to Beshya for a vacation. That was


    why I brought her here.¡±


    ¡°Tell me the truth,¡± he demanded.


    Amelia hesitated. ¡°Daddy, Mom became ill over fretting for our sister over the years. Her condition


    became so dangerous that she was almost admitted to the asylum. As the disappearance of her


    daughter had been the cause of the illness, why should she be denied the opportunity to meet her? It


    was no small feat to locate our sister.¡±


    ¡°Rubbish!¡± Benjamin mmed the table with his hand, causing his daughter to jump backward in fright.


    ¡°Amelia, I have indulged you too much and, as a result, encouraged this wayward behavior. It was you


    who told me you have found your sister, was it not? It was also you who was going around spreading


    rumors about having a sister. Only you and your brother are the heirs of the Hutton family. If it was for


    this reason that you had your mother travel all this way to Beshya and cause her condition to worsen,


    you are in deep trouble, youngdy. Come back to Saspiuberg with me at once. You have a lot of life


    choices to rethink once we get back.¡±


    Growing indignant, Amelia refuted, ¡°Daddy, why are you being difficult? You know Amelia is my sister! I


    have even taken samples of her and Mom¡¯s hair for a DNA test, which concluded that they have a


    simrity of ny-nine point nine percent! Only a fool would deny that she is your daughter! How are


    you this hard-headed to ignore hard evidenceid before you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that this test result is sufficient as evidence that the girl is mine?¡± Benjamin snarled. ¡°For


    thest time, there are only two heirs of the Hutton family. If you keep feeding your mother with your


    fanciful ideas, you are going to have to start paying your own expenses.¡±


    Amelia could not believe the extent of her father¡¯s denial of refusing to recognize her long-lost sister as


    his daughter and even banning the servants from mentioning her.


    ¡°Daddy, she is your daughter,¡± Amelia insisted. ¡°Why are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Still on the subject, are we? Do I have to whip you for the message to sink through your thick skull?¡±


    Amelia stood petrified, unable to answer.


    ¡°You are not to speak of such nonsense to your mother again. Is that understood? She will have an


    appointment with her psychologist once we arrive back at Saspiuburg.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, how could you be so mean to Mom?¡± Amelia wailed. ¡°It took her so much effort to finally locate


    her daughter!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face turned purple with rage. Leaping out of his chair, he strode over to Amelia and stood


    dangerously close to her. ¡°Say it again.¡±


    Amelia recoiled in fear and stumbled backward.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°You are a Hutton, Amelia,¡± proimed Benjamin. ¡°If you speak the name of somebody who should not


    exist once more, consider yourself disowned from this family.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want an older sister so badly, you can forget about having a father. I am done dealing with your


    insubordination.¡±


    ¡°Why, Daddy? She is your own flesh and blood, for God¡¯s sake! You know as well as anyone that Mom


    had almost descended into madness for her long-lost daughter. How could you-¡±


    p!


    Clutching her cheek, Amelia gaped at her father, horror-struck.


    ¡°How could you hit me, Daddy?¡± she choked. In less than a week, I¡¯ve had both my parents p me


    across the face!


    ¡°You¡¯re grounded when we get back,¡± Benjamin remarked. ¡°If you continue to be this obstinate, you can


    forget about having any pocket money to spend! Clearly, shopping has turned you into an idiotic little


    girl.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you are so unreasonable!¡± With that, she turned her tear-soaked cheeks away and ran out of


    the study.


    Benjamin looked murderous. His chest was heaving as if he had sprinted a mile. Clenching his fists, he


    once again sank into a reverie.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 374

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 374


    Chapter 374 Teach Him A Lesson


    After Benjamin¡¯s angry outburst, the tension in the apartment became so thick that one could cut it with


    a knife. Even Amelia, who had always been clingy, refused toe out of her room. Likewise, her


    friends stayed out of Benjamin¡¯s sight the entire time, leaving Sean all alone in the living room.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡± Benjamin asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s in her room.¡±


    ¡°Get her some food, then. We don¡¯t want to starve her, do we?¡±


    ¡°Dad, you should know what Mom wants,¡± Sean muttered in exasperation.


    ¡°Sean, you¡¯ve always been my pride and joy, which is why I¡¯ve entrusted you with many


    responsibilities. It¡¯s bad enough that your mother is throwing this tantrum, but must you follow in her


    footsteps, too?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sean fell silent.


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m going out to make a call before meeting up with a friend from Beshya.


    Don¡¯t wait up for me. I won¡¯t being back tonight.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Benjamin turned and walked toward the door.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t know what reason you have for not wanting to acknowledge her, but why can¡¯t you spare


    a thought for Mom?¡± Sean suddenly said. ¡°She has been carrying the guilt and pain with her for over


    twenty years. If you care about Mom, you should be helping to free her from this emotional prison. Or


    will you only be happy when something untoward happens to her?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s steps faltered, but eventually, he left without a word.


    Sean plopped down on the sofa as he buried his face in his hands, feeling utterly frustrated yet so


    helpless.


    There was no doubt that the Huttons were in for a long and restless night.


    The next day, Benjamin came to Amelia and Tiffany¡¯s apartment early in the morning. Shortly after he


    rang the doorbell, Tiffany answered the door.


    She might have only seen him once, but Tiffany recognized Benjamin immediately. ¡°You must be Mr.


    Hutton.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Amelia¡¯s father. We met briefly yesterday, didn¡¯t we? Is it okay if Ie in?¡±


    Despite being slightly put off by Benjamin¡¯s sudden visit, Tiffany relented and weed him.


    ¡°Come on in, then, Mr. Hutton.¡±


    With that, Benjamin strode into the apartment, not at all caring that he was merely a guest.


    ¡°Tiff, is that Mrs. Hutton and Amelia?¡± Amelia asked as she sauntered out of the bedroom with Tony¡¯s


    hand in hers.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s Mr. Hutton.¡±


    There was a flicker of doubt in Amelia¡¯s eyes just as Benjamin¡¯s gazended on her. s, his re


    became so menacing that it scared Tony out of his wits.


    ¡°Mommy, he¡¯s so fierce. It¡¯s like he wants to hurt you,¡± Tony whined, leaving everyone else startled by


    his words.


    However, before anyone could butt in, he shocked them further by crying out for Kurt, ¡°Daddy,e


    out quick! There¡¯s a man here who wants to hurt Mommy!¡±


    Amelia immediately tugged at her son¡¯s hand and scolded, ¡°Tony, stop spouting nonsense!¡±


    Tiffany, too, hurriedly walked up and scooped Tony up into her arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hutton,¡± she


    muttered. ¡°You know how kids say the darndest things.¡±


    Despite that, everyone knew that children tended to be more observant and often innocently spoke the


    truth. Since Tony could tell that something was amiss, it would only mean that Benjamin did intend to


    inflict harm on Amelia.


    However, for a stranger to harbor so much hostility, one could not help but worry about what other ill


    intentions he might have.


    Even though Amelia could not see, she had be adept at sensing the changes in people¡¯s


    emotions. There was a chance that Benjamin might be her birth father, yet instead of getting a touching


    reunion, all she felt was her father¡¯s hatred toward her. Sadly, she didn¡¯t know what else she could do.


    Just then, Kurt rushed out of the kitchen and instinctively stood in front of Amelia to protect her. ¡°Tiffany,


    who is this?¡± he asked as he shot a nce at Benjamin.


    ¡°Kurt, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Why don¡¯t you continue with the food preparation?¡±


    ¡°The nanny will handle it.¡±


    Releasing a sigh, Tiffany replied, ¡°Fine, this is Amelia Hutton¡¯s father, Mr. Hutton.¡± Then, turning to


    Benjamin, she continued, ¡°Mr. Hutton, this strapping young man here is our best friend. He¡¯s a trained


    fighter, so he¡¯s very alert and sharp.¡±


    Benjamin said nothing as he sized Kurt up.


    ¡°Have a seat, Mr. Hutton. Would you like me to invite Mrs. Hutton and Amelia over too?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m only here for one person.¡±


    At the mention of that, the smile on Tiffany¡¯s face faded slightly. ¡°I see. And who might that person be,


    Mr. Hutton?¡±


    ¡°Her,¡± Benjamin responded as he pointed at Amelia. ¡°My wife keeps telling me how much she


    resembles her daughter and wants me to acknowledge her, so I thought I¡¯de and take a look for


    myself. If you don¡¯t mind, can I talk to her in private?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible, Mr. Hutton. As you can see, Amelia¡¯s sight isn¡¯t great. If there¡¯s


    anything you¡¯d like to tell her, you can do so here,¡± Tiffany stated, stopping in front of Amelia.


    After giving it some thought, Benjamin finally nodded.


    Even as he sat on the sofa, there was no denying that he had amanding presence about him.


    ¡°Ms. Winters, I have but one simple request, and that is for you to stay away from my wife. I¡¯ve done


    some digging into your background, and all I can say is that your family is of modest means. I don¡¯t


    me you for wanting to improve your standard of life, but I can¡¯t stand by and let you take advantage


    of a mother¡¯s love for her child,¡± Benjamin remarked matter-of-factly.


    Amelia understood his insinuation, but at the same time, she found it all so amusing.


    ¡°Mr. Hutton, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. Mrs. Hutton and I met purely by chance. However, everyone


    kept saying how much we resembled each other, and that¡¯s why I found myself gravitating toward her.


    That said, if you want me to keep my distance from her, I will oblige.¡±


    Straightening his suit, Benjamin nodded. ¡°I sincerely hope you¡¯ll keep your word, Ms. Winters. Our


    family doesn¡¯t need friends with ulterior motives.¡±


    Having said her piece, Amelia merely responded with a faint smile.


    Tiffany, on the other hand, was seething with rage. ¡°Mr. Hutton, I don¡¯t know what business dealings


    your family has in Saspiuburg, and neither do I care. However, why would someone who can afford this


    apartment in Beshya ingratiate herself with people she barely knows? Don¡¯t mind me being blunt, Mr.


    Hutton, but aren¡¯t you a bit too full of yourself?¡±


    Benjamin remained cool as a cucumber as he crossed his legs, looking every bit like the sessful


    businessman that he was.


    ¡°Ms. Winters, I¡¯ve seen plenty of people like you who would do just about anything to get into the high-


    society circles,¡± Benjamin scoffed before getting up from the sofa. ¡°Ladies, I don¡¯t care where you¡¯re


    from, and neither do I want to know how you learned about your uncanny resemnce to my wife. She


    may be soft-hearted and gullible, but that doesn¡¯t mean the rest of the Hutton family are fools.¡±


    Benjamin then walked toward Amelia and added, ¡°This is all I have to say. You better watch your steps


    from now on. Oh, and just so we¡¯re clear, the Hutton family only has two children. There will never be


    another.¡±


    With that, he marched out of the apartment.


    Benjamin¡¯s words were undoubtedly harsh, and Amelia could not help but feel a tinge of sadness.


    As soon as the door closed, Tiffany leaped to her feet, quivering with anger. ¡°Who the hell does he


    think he is? I know plenty of rich people, but none are as delusional as him. If the rest of the Hutton


    family are anything like him, I wouldn¡¯t want you there, Amelia, even if you¡¯re rted to them.¡±


    Amelia slowly stood up from the sofa and tried to calm her friend down. ¡°Tiff, hisments are


    irrelevant. There¡¯s no need to get mad over someone like that.¡±


    ¡°Babe, I can¡¯t get over the way he treated you!¡± Tiffany hollered. ¡°Just because his family belongs to the


    wealthy elite, he thinks everyone wants to fawn over them. We aren¡¯t so bad ourselves! We have a


    house, a car, and plenty of money. Why would we need him? Seriously, I¡¯ve never seen anyone so full


    of himself! He¡¯s utterly shameless!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Tiff. You¡¯ve already made it clear that he¡¯s shameless,¡± Amelia replied. ¡°I need some


    time alone now. Can you look after Tony for me?¡±


    ¡°Amelia¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s just a lot going through my mind now. I won¡¯t take long.¡±


    As she watched Amelia gingerly make her way back into the bedroom, Tiffany¡¯s revulsion for Benjamin


    grew even more.


    ¡°Kurt, do you think you can teach the Hutton family a lesson?¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Kurt replied with a dark scowl.


    ¡°Good, don¡¯t go easy on him. We have to show him that even though Amelia has left the Clintons, she


    still has plenty of people sticking up for her.¡±


    Kurt nodded, having already thought of a n.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 375

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 375


    Chapter 375 The Cold Shoulder


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Whatever it was that Kurt did, fivepanies simultaneously terminated their contracts with the


    Huttons¡¯ business in Saspiuburg, resulting in a massive loss of hundreds of millions. Benjamin and


    Sean were so horrified by the news that they decided to return to Saspiuburg on the earliest flight.


    Eleanor, however, chose to remain in Beshya on the pretext that she had not enjoyed herself enough.


    Since thepany¡¯s affairs were of top priority, Benjamin and Sean had no choice but to let her be.


    ¡°Amelia, take good care of your mother,¡± Benjamin reminded before leaving. ¡°Don¡¯t let her hang around


    questionable people. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give you your allowance.¡±


    ¡°I got it, Daddy,¡± Amelia replied, though somewhat annoyed.


    When Benjamin and Sean finally arrived at the airport, they ran into Kurt, who had been patiently


    waiting for them the entire morning. ¡°Mr. Hutton, this is what you get for finding fault with Amelia


    Winters. Getting those fivepanies to terminate their contracts with you is just a little gift from me.


    It¡¯s my way of letting you know that Amelia isn¡¯t someone you can push around. Your family may be


    wealthy, but you¡¯re insignificant to her, so please stop parading around like some big shot. Nobody


    gives a damn about the Huttons.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Benjamin scowled in frustration.


    Sean, on the other hand, had a look of nk bewilderment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mister, but has there been some


    kind of misunderstanding between us? I don¡¯t think my family has ever worked with you.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your father? I¡¯m sure that¡¯ll clear things up,¡± Kurt replied as he shot a nce at


    Sean.


    s, that only earned Kurt a death re from Benjamin. ¡°Sean, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Even though he was still as confused as before, Sean quickly kept up with his father.


    Behind them, Kurt smirked, happy that his n had gone swimmingly.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s that guy?¡± Sean asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ve never worked with him before,


    so why is he making things difficult for us?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s one of the people around that b*tch! It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have underestimated them.


    Because of her, our family hasn¡¯t had a day of peace in the past twenty years. And now she¡¯s back to


    torture us even further! She¡¯s nothing but a jinx! I should¡¯ve been more heavy-handed back then


    instead of just giving her away.¡±


    Sean¡¯s brows knitted into a frown. ¡°Dad, there must be some kind of misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°What misunderstanding? She¡¯s a jinx! There¡¯s no doubt about that!¡±


    Plucking up his courage, Sean continued, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve been noticing how agitated you get every time you


    talk about her. It isn¡¯t like you at all. Does her presence affect you that much, or are you afraid of her?¡±


    ¡°What? Why would I be afraid of her? Who told you that crock of sh*t?¡± Benjamin thundered as he


    stared daggers at Sean.


    ¡°Dad, calm down.¡±


    Not wanting to say any more, Benjamin crossed his arms andpsed into a sulky silence.


    Sean, too, knew better than to continue pushing his father¡¯s buttons and held his tongue for the rest of


    their journey.


    Meanwhile, Kurt was about to leave the airport when he received a call from Tiffany.


    ¡°Hey, Kurt, have the Huttons left?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What was that old man¡¯s expression like?¡±


    ¡°Terrible.¡±


    Hearing that, Tiffany burst outughing, delighted that they had managed to get back at Benjamin.


    ¡°Well done, Kurt! You¡¯re more than qualified to be Amelia¡¯s guardian angel!¡±


    When Kurt didn¡¯t respond, Tiffany went on, ¡°Keep it up. I have faith that you¡¯ll one day win her over.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need that. I only hope that Amelia let me stay by her side to protect her.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Kurt. Are you contented with just that? As long as she¡¯s happy, that¡¯s all that matters? Don¡¯t


    you want more?¡±


    Once again, Kurt stayed silent.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ve put in so much effort to bring the two of you together, but no one appreciates it. You don¡¯t


    seem anxious about it, and Amelia doesn¡¯t seem to feel anything for you. That¡¯s it. I¡¯ve had enough.


    You can continue to torture yourself in this fruitless rtionship because I¡¯m washing my hands of the


    both of you,¡± Tiffany whined.


    Kurt¡¯s gaze instantly darkened as he tightened his grip around the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now. We¡¯ll talk moreter.¡±


    After ending the call, Tiffany set her phone aside and carried Tony in her arms. ¡°Tony, do you like your


    godfather?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you like him?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I like Daddy the most!¡± Tony answered with an enthusiastic nod.


    ¡°In that case, do you want him to be your real father?¡±


    Naturally, Tony didn¡¯t understand what Tiffany meant. ¡°But Tiffy, Daddy is already my daddy.¡±


    ¡°Ah, what I meant was to let your godfather marry your mother. Only then will he legally be your


    father.¡±


    After giving it some thought, Tony finally smiled and pped his hands in glee. ¡°Yes, okay!¡±


    Tiffany whispered something into his ears before adding, ¡°That¡¯s settled then, Tony. Next time,


    compliment your godfather more in front of your mother.¡±


    Just then, Amelia carefully walked into the room by feeling her way around. ¡°Tiff, what nonsense are


    you feeding Tony now?¡±


    Tiffany instantly jumped with fright at the sound of that. When she realized Amelia was not mad at her,


    she heaved a sigh of relief and rushed forward to hold the other woman. ¡°I wasn¡¯t telling him any


    nonsense, Amelia. We were only having a lovely chat. You can ask him if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, calm down. I was only asking. Must your reaction be this big? If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d have


    thought you did something bad,¡± Amelia teased.


    Tiffany chuckled in response. ¡°Babe, you know what? That insufferable Mr. Hutton has gone back to


    Saspiuburg with his tail between his legs.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face fell almost immediately when she heard that. ¡°Tiff, we have nothing to do with the Hutton


    family. I don¡¯t want you to provoke them.¡±


    ¡°Listen, he got what he deserved for the way he treated you. Just because we chose not to cross the


    line doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re afraid of them. Since he¡¯s so sure that you have an ulterior motive for getting


    close to his family, we¡¯ll show him what we¡¯re truly capable of!¡±


    Amelia frowned, clearly in disapproval of Tiffany¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Tiff, I don¡¯t want to be too involved with them, and neither do I want any of you standing up for me. In


    any case, the Huttons and we have nothing inmon. It¡¯d be best for us to go on our separate ways


    once they return to Saspiuburg.¡±


    ¡°Babe, that¡¯s a good idea, but don¡¯t forget that it takes two to tango. Mrs. Hutton is so passionate about


    you that it¡¯s bordering on obsession, while Mr. Hutton hates you to the core. Given that they have such


    extreme attitudes toward you, what makes you think it¡¯d be easy to get rid of them?¡± Tiffany exined.


    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you want to find out about your true identity? Don¡¯t you want to know why the Winters


    have been treating you so poorly all these years?¡±


    Amelia could not help but let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°So what if I know the truth? What difference would it


    make? The Winters have made me feel like a stranger in the family, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about


    that. But now that I have Tony and my loved ones, I no longer have to worry about those who don¡¯t


    matter to me.¡±


    ¡°Is that true, though? Are you sure you won¡¯t hold on to the past anymore?¡± Tiffany questioned as she


    looked Amelia in the eye.


    s, Amelia had no answer to that.


    ¡°Listen to me, Amelia. I know you still bear a grudge. If Mrs. Hutton is truly your birth mother, then you


    should take the chance to ask her why she lost you all those years back. Only by doing this can you let


    go of the past. Isn¡¯t that a better idea?¡±


    After a long silence, Amelia finally spoke up. ¡°Tiff, I¡¯ve got a good life now. Whether she¡¯s my birth


    mother or not doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. We¡¯ll let nature take its course. If she wants to


    acknowledge me, I won¡¯t reject her. But if she doesn¡¯t, I¡¯m not staying around to be snubbed by them.¡±


    ¡°All right then,¡± Tiffany replied softly. Deep down, however, she knew her friend was merely putting on a


    facade. There was no way Amelia could forget how the Winters family had treated her in the past. Even


    though they had brought her up and even sent her to university, the constant cold shoulder they gave


    her was far more damaging than anything else. It was a form of emotional abuse that stayed with a


    child for life, to the point where it might even negatively impact their outlook on life.


    Suddenly, Tony¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be sad. You have me.¡±


    And just like that, his sweet, innocent words broke the tension in the room.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 376

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 376


    Chapter 376 Give Each Other A Chance


    Eleanor came moments after Benjamin left. When Tiffany opened the door for her, she stood there and


    said in a polite, yet distant manner, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, our humble house can¡¯t possibly amodate such


    an important person like you. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t enter. Otherwise, your husband might use us of


    approaching you for ulterior motives. I don¡¯t even know what you have that¡¯s worthy enough for us to


    spend so much effort approaching you!¡±


    With an embarrassed look, Eleanor protested anxiously, ¡°Tiffany, I can exin myself. Where¡¯s Lia? I


    want to meet her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not here, so please go back. We¡¯ve only met by chance, so there¡¯s no need for you to ruin your


    rtionship with your husband.¡± Tiffany made it very clear that it was time for Eleanor to leave.


    ¡°Tiffany, please let me in. I just want to see Lia!¡± pleaded Eleanor.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I have a question for you. If you answer it honestly, I¡¯ll let you enter. Otherwise, I have no


    choice but to refuse,¡± stated Tiffany solemnly as she stared at Eleanor.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so nice to Amelia? From what I remember, both of you aren¡¯t biologically rted,¡± asked


    Tiffany directly.


    Eleanor was stumped by the question.


    ¡°Is it difficult to answer that question? If so, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going to close the door now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Please, I just want to have a glimpse of Lia. My husband did that because he wanted to protect


    me. My mental health hasn¡¯t been great recently, so he¡¯s afraid that I might get scammed. If he said


    something nasty to you, I apologize on his behalf. Please don¡¯t mind him!¡± pleaded Eleanor with a tone


    of despair.


    Tiffany¡¯s resolve wavered. However, she still could not figure out the elder woman. Since she has


    alreadye here, why is she refusing to acknowledge Amelia as her daughter? She waspletely


    clueless about what had happened.


    Benjamin was afraid that Amelia was approaching them for ulterior motives. However, the Hutton family


    might be getting close to them for other purposes as well. The goal might be the Clintons, whom


    Amelia was affiliated with. Even if Amelia had already gotten a divorce from Oscar, she was still raising


    Tony. It was possible that the others wanted to use her as a stepping stone to build a rtionship with


    Oscar. They had no choice but to guard against such evil intentions.


    After all, looks could be deceiving. While others might be wary toward them, they would also be worried


    when others were nice to them for no reason.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, we don¡¯t mind what Mr. Hutton said to us. However, Amelia doesn¡¯t want to be involved


    with you unnecessarily. I think that there¡¯s no reason for you to be so nice to her out of nowhere. When


    that happens, there¡¯s either an ulterior motive or the person is up to no good. I don¡¯t care which one of


    them applies to you, but I just don¡¯t approve of Amelia interacting with you excessively. You should


    come after figuring out who Amelia is to you. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going to close the door now.¡± With that


    said, Tiffany shut the door.


    Eleanor stared at the closed door. She opened her mouth but could not utter a single word, as if there


    was something blocking her throat.


    Opening the door, the other Amelia walked toward Eleanor. ¡°Mom, have you given up? If so, return to


    Saspiuburg with me. Dad doesn¡¯t want you to acknowledge her, and she has no intention of


    acknowledging you as her mother, either. There¡¯s no need to force her. Go back with me! Don¡¯t make


    Dad angry again.¡±


    Eleanor cast a nce at her before entering the apartment.


    Amelia followed her in. After closing the door, she looked at Eleanor, who was sitting on the sofa, and


    persuaded, ¡°Mom,e back to Saspiuburg with me. Do you know that your dearest daughter


    instructed someone to terminate ourpany¡¯s contracts? Had I known that she¡¯s such a vengeful


    person, I wouldn¡¯t have approached her deliberately, let alone test her DNA against yours and Dad¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t go too far. How can you frame your own sister? She¡¯s blind and doesn¡¯t have any family


    in Beshya. How can a girl like her intervene with thepany¡¯s affairs? I didn¡¯t expect you to be so evil


    that you¡¯ll defame your sister like that,¡± chided Eleanor unhappily.


    Crossing her arms, Amelia smiled wryly. ¡°Are you using me of defaming her, Mom? Do you know


    that Kurt, who¡¯s with her now, admitted to Dad that he¡¯s responsible for making thepany fall into a


    financial crisis? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him.¡±


    ¡°Even if Kurt might be responsible for it, it doesn¡¯t mean that your sister instructed him to do it! Your


    sister is very kind-hearted. I won¡¯t let you say anything bad about her!¡± scolded Eleanor. It had not been


    easy for her to find her long-lost daughter. Hence, she would not let Amelia suffer anymore, especially


    not at the hands of her own family.


    Clenching her fists, Amelia eximed furiously, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re delusional! How can you defend a


    daughter who doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge you as her mother? She even caused thepany to get


    into trouble!¡±


    ¡°Amelia, if you say this again, I¡¯ll be angry. Your sister is very kind. She¡¯ll never do something like that!¡±


    ¡°You must be out of your mind, Mom. How can you be so biased for the sake of an estranged


    daughter? Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting the entire family? To be honest, I¡¯m disappointed in you. I thought


    that you¡¯d be objective, but¡­ Forget it. I won¡¯t say anything else. If you continue acting like this, you


    might just betray your loved ones one day.¡± With that, Amelia stomped into her room directly, leaving


    Eleanor sitting on the sofa alone.


    Her expression was grim as she lost herself in her own thoughts.


    On the other side, Tiffany entered the bedroom and informed, ¡°Babe, I sent Mrs. Hutton away. If you


    don¡¯t want to be overly involved with her, there¡¯s no need for us to interact with her.¡±


    Standing beside the window, Amelia turned around and replied, ¡°Thank you, Tiff.¡±


    When Tiffany was about to say something, a call came. Seeing that it was from Derrick, she epted


    the call.


    She and Derrick exchanged sweet nothings for a while before he brought up the main topic, ¡°Tiff,


    Oscar¡¯s men have already found Amelia¡¯s location. His good friend, James, who¡¯s also working as a


    doctor in Erihal, has already found a suitable pair of corneas for her. It¡¯s donated by a patient suffering


    from the final stages of leukemia. He has already signed the organ donation contract. After he leaves


    the earth, we can let Amelia undergo the surgery.¡±


    ¡°For real?¡± Tiffany blurted excitedly. ¡°They¡¯ve truly found a suitable cornea for Amelia?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the intel from Oscar¡¯s side said. He¡¯s really something. For Amelia, he spent a lot of effort


    and reached out to a lot of his socialworks all over the world to find a suitable pair of corneas for


    her. He¡¯s genuinely in love with her. Tell Amelia to stop escaping. If she misses a man like him, it¡¯ll be


    impossible to meet another one in the future,¡± advised Derrick through the phone.


    Tiffany shot a nce at Amelia instinctively before asking, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss that when the timees.


    Where is the patient from? Can we meet him personally?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The organ donation contract is supposed to be signed in secret. Were it not for this piece


    of insider information, outsiders like us would bepletely oblivious about this. If you want to know,


    you can ask Oscar personally. However, since the patient is still around, the surgery for Amelia cannot


    proceed anytime soon.¡± After thinking about it for a while, Derrick continued, ¡°Tiff, I heard from Oscar


    that he might look for Amelia soon. He said that he has given her almost two years, so she should¡¯ve


    figured things out by now. This time, she¡¯ll probably stay by his side.¡±


    Finding it a bit strange, Tiffany blurted, ¡°Mr. Hisson, are you familiar with him?¡±


    ¡°Well, we became closer through our disagreements. I don¡¯t want him to put you in a tough spot


    because of his desire to find Amelia. Hence, as your boyfriend, I have no choice but to get along with


    him,¡± exined Derrick.


    Even though Tiffany was touched, she knew that Derrick was merely teasing her. The real reason was


    that if he cooperated with Oscar, it would be beneficial for both his publishingpany and their two


    families.


    In the corporate world, it was mutually beneficial for two powerful people to be acquainted with


    each other. It was also desirable for potential business coborations.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll stop messing with you. I miss you a lot. I¡¯lle and find you after a while,¡± said Derrick.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Amelia that Oscar will be looking for her soon. Give her a huge surprise when the time


    comes.¡±


    Tiffany nced at Amelia, who was trying her best to feign nonchnce despite her curiosity. She fell


    silent for a while before saying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After she ended the call, Tiffany walked toward Amelia. Holding her hand, she guided the former to sit


    on the bed before taking a seat herself. ¡°Babe, you¡¯ve probably heard my conversation with Derrick on


    the phone. Oscar had exhausted a lot of resources for James to find a suitable pair of corneas for you.


    In fact, he had spent around two years before he seeded. It¡¯s from a patient suffering from the final


    stages of leukemia. When he¡¯s gone, you can undergo the cornea transnt surgery.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia grabbed her dress excitedly. When she was about to speak, she realized her


    throat was exceedingly dry.


    She swallowed her saliva before regaining her voice. ¡°Tiff, is that true? Has he really found the cornea


    for me?¡±


    ¡°Other than Oscar, who else is rich enough to find the cornea within a short period of two years? Some


    people who went blind from an ident can¡¯t find a suitable cornea despite waiting for their entire lives.


    To be honest, you¡¯re very lucky, Amelia.¡±


    Grabbing Amelia¡¯s hand, Tiffany realized the former¡¯s hand was warm because of how excited she


    was. Patting her hand, Tiffany said, ¡°I think that Oscar¡¯s genuinely nice to you. Since it has been almost


    two years since both of you met, I thought he would¡¯ve forgotten about you. I didn¡¯t expect him to have


    such a huge surprise prepared for you. Just from this, it¡¯s hard to deny that he genuinely loves you. If


    your eyes can be cured, give him another chance. As for Kurt, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have to disappoint


    him.¡±


    Tiffany was not saying that because it was advantageous to the situation. Instead, she knew Amelia


    had never forgotten about Oscar. If that was the case, why should she still separate two lovers who


    were fated to be together?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As the wise saying went, one would rather destroy ten temples than ruin a rtionship. She was not


    powerful enough to separate two people forever.


    Amelia fell silent for a long while before asking, ¡°Tiff, can my eyes really be cured?¡±


    ¡°Once the leukemia patient dies, there¡¯ll be a suitable pair of corneas for your surgery. When that day


    comes, you¡¯ll be able to see the light again,¡± assured Tiffany with a grin.


    Hearing that, Amelia smiled in relief. The burden that had been tormenting her for two years had finally


    been lifted off of her.


    She decided that if she could see again, she was willing to give both Oscar and herself another


    chance. She would give Tony aplete family, for she did not want him to grow up in a single-family


    without experiencing the joys of having both parents.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 377

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 377


    Chapter 377 His Eyes Are Like Those Of Amelia


    In the meantime, Oscar stood beside the window as he asked, ¡°James, can you ask that leukemia


    patient to meet me?¡±


    Standing up from the sofa, James questioned, ¡°Why? Give me a reason. You know the donor is willing


    to donate his corneas and has signed a confidential contract. If you don¡¯t have a legitimate reason, I¡¯m


    afraid I¡¯ll have to refuse you.¡±


    Oscar spun around and shot a sharp nce at James.


    ¡°Don¡¯t trick me with your fancy words, James. Can I meet him or not? Just answer me,¡± asserted


    Oscar.


    Shrugging, James chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made the request, do I have the right to say no? If


    you want to meet him, I¡¯ll discuss with his family. However, he¡¯s a young man who had just reached


    twenty. He¡¯s an Anndur-born Chanaean and his family is quite rich. The man agreed to donate the


    corneas, so they¡¯ll probably be willing to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Arrange a date with them quickly. I want to meet him as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Why do you insist on meeting him? Forgive me for being blunt, Oscar, but I¡¯ll not allow you to do


    anything illegal. Although the young man¡¯s in the final stages of leukemia, he still has the right to


    continue living,¡± warned James.


    Rolling his eyes, Oscar replied in sarcasm, ¡°James, I didn¡¯t know that you had the potential to be


    a scriptwriter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been obsessed with a few sci-fi films recently,¡± James responded with a shrug. ¡°So I was actually


    quite tempted to quit my job as a doctor and be an author.¡±


    Naturally, Oscar did not believe his nonsense.


    ¡°I just want to see what the eyes that are so suitable for my wife look like. After all, they¡¯ll be following


    her for the rest of her life,¡± exined Oscar.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for it. However, you must not threaten or tempt the patient.¡±


    Oscar ignored him.


    As a very efficient man, James quickly set up a date for both of them to meet. Oscar even flew to


    Anndur, especially for that.


    When he and James entered the restaurant, a Chanaean girl, who was studying overseas there,


    weed them.


    ¡°Follow me upstairs, sirs.¡±


    The two of them went upstairs and entered the private room. There were three people already seated


    inside¡ªa middle-aged couple and a young man who looked like he was in his twenties.


    Standing up, the middle-aged couple greeted, ¡°Hello, Dr. James.¡±


    James smiled at them before walking to the young man. ¡°Glenn, how are you feeling?¡±


    Although his face was pale, he was quite handsome. More importantly, he was very polite. Even though


    he was already suffering from the final stages of leukemia, he did not show any resentment for life.


    ¡°Hello, Dr. James. I¡¯m feeling fine. Thank you for caring for me over this period of time,¡± said Glenn.


    Struggling to stand up from the chair, he extended a hand to James.


    Shaking his head, James uttered, ¡°Glenn, this is the husband of the woman whose corneas are highly


    simr to yours. He wants to see what the person who can cure his wife looks like.¡±


    Glenn nced at Oscar and said with a smile, ¡°Are you from Chanaea, sir? I¡¯m d that my corneas


    can return to Chanaea. Although my parents are from Chanaea, I was born in Anndur. I¡¯ve never


    been to Chanaea even once. Initially, I wanted to study overseas at Chanaea for college and visit my


    parent¡¯s hometown, Norham. But I guess that is impossible now. After I die, I hope that the person who


    receives my corneas can go there for me and see if it¡¯s as beautiful as my parents describe it to be.¡±


    When Oscar took a brief glimpse of Glenn¡¯s eyes, he could not help but admit that they were indeed


    beautiful¡ªhis eyes were huge and his eyshes were long, just like Amelia¡¯s.


    Feeling as though he was looking right at Amelia, Oscar fell into a daze.


    ¡°Your eyes look like my wife¡¯s,¡± remarked Oscar subconsciously.


    ¡°Really? That is an honor,¡± said Glenn. ¡°Sir, you look like a very aplished man. Since you¡¯re good


    friends with James, you must be very exceptional, too. Your wife must be a beautifuldy as well. I¡¯m


    d that I can donate my corneas to her.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Oscar could not help but smile.


    He chatted and ate with the family for one and a half hours. By the time he came out, the streemps


    had been lit. The night scenery in Anndur was extraordinarily gorgeous.


    ¡°How was it, Oscar? Isn¡¯t the young man polite? You must be satisfied that Amelia can receive such a


    pair of corneas,¡± remarked James as he hung his coat over his arm.


    Nodding in satisfaction, Oscar agreed, ¡°His eyes look just like Amelia¡¯s.¡±


    James shoved Oscar¡¯s shoulders and teased, ¡°Oscar, you and Amelia are already divorced. Yet, you


    spent so much time and money to find a suitable pair of corneas for her. Even if you¡¯re lovesick, she


    might not reciprocate your love.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s for her, everything is worth it.¡±


    James shrugged nonchntly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing you do so many things for a woman, Oscar. It¡¯s already beyond my


    expectations. I can¡¯t figure out why Amelia left all of a sudden, even though you¡¯ve changed so much.


    When I heard you got a divorce from her, I was really shocked.¡±


    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°I thought that people here are less conservative, but I didn¡¯t expect


    the divorce rates in Chanaea to be so high as well. Just when I was so confident that both of you won¡¯t


    get a divorce, news of it came to me so suddenly. Needless to say, I was bbergasted.¡±


    ¡°James, you¡¯re talking too much.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that, Oscar. Without my help, could you have found a suitable pair of corneas for Amelia


    so quickly? You haven¡¯t even returned the favor to me, yet you¡¯re making such sarcastic remarks.


    You¡¯re being ungrateful, you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already bought the building opposite Clinton Corporations and am nning to establish a private


    hospital. I¡¯ve already prepared the medical staff and equipment. It¡¯ll start operations next month. You


    will be the director of the hospital. Treat it as mypensation to you. As for the profits, I¡¯ll get 70%,


    and you¡¯ll get 30%,¡± said Oscar as he fidgeted with the key in his hand.


    James grabbed the key from him and replied with a smile, ¡°I like your gift a lot, Oscar. I was nning to


    reside in Chanaea, and you¡¯ve already settled my job for me. From a mere doctor, I¡¯ve been promoted


    to the director in an instant! It¡¯s a huge leap, but I like it a lot. Thank you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not giving it to you for nothing. I want the hospital to profit, okay?¡± Pausing for a while, Oscar


    questioned, ¡°How long does the leukemia patient have?¡±


    What an abrupt change of topic!


    ¡°At the very least, three months,¡± James replied honestly. ¡°At the maximum, half a year. His illness has


    been dragging on for three years. It¡¯s considered a miracle in the medical field. It¡¯s a huge pity¡ªhe¡¯s a


    decentd.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Oscar did not care whether it was a pity or not. All he wanted to know was whether Amelia¡¯s cornea


    transnt could proceed as nned. Seeing how simr the young man¡¯s eyes were to Amelia¡¯s, he


    was very satisfied.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 378

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 378


    Chapter 378 Reunited After Two Years


    Ever since apatible cornea was found for Amelia, time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, half a


    year went by. James sent word from Anndur that the young donor¡¯s condition had worsened and


    only had a few days left. Hence, he instructed Oscar to take Amelia there at once. With all the


    equipment in ce, the operation to transnt the cornea wouldmence upon Amelia¡¯s arrival.


    Together with Hugo, Oscar drove to the airport and waited for the flight at the terminal.


    Meanwhile, Derrick who had been camping out at the airport walked up to Oscar. He suggested with a


    smile, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I hope you don¡¯t mind taking another person with you to Beshya. While you pick up


    yourdy, I hope to pick up mine. Since mine has apanied yours for thest two years, I think it¡¯s


    time for her to return to my side.¡±


    Oscar pointed to the seat next to him. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    After Derrick sat down, both of them didn¡¯t talk to each other. It wasn¡¯t until they had their tickets


    checked during boarding that they realized they were seated next to each other.


    When Oscar saw Derrick sitting beside him, his gaze sharpened. ¡°Derrick, what are you up to?¡±


    Shrugging, Derrick grinned. ¡°I¡¯m just happy that you can meet your ex-wife again while I¡¯ll be reunited


    with my woman. Isn¡¯t this a win-win situation?¡±


    ¡°Derrick, regardless of what you n to do. I hope that you will not interfere in my affairs with Amelia.


    We will resolve it ourselves,¡± Oscar warned.


    Derrick smiled. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I believe we share the same goal. Aren¡¯t we just looking to be with the


    woman we love?¡±


    After shooting him a nce, Oscar shut his eyes.


    Both of them spent the rest of the flight in silence.


    After disembarking, Oscar prepared to get into a car that Hugo had arranged for him. As for Derrick, he


    too had a car prepared in advance. Before getting in, Derrick remarked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, let¡¯s see who will


    reach there first.¡± The moment he finished, both of them got into their respective cars.


    Oscar ordered, ¡°Drive.¡±


    As the driver drove dutifully, it took them an hour and a half to reach the neighborhood where Amelia


    was staying in.


    Aftering to a stop, the driver informed, ¡°Mr. Clinton, we have arrived.¡±


    Opening his eyes, Oscar looked out the window. Staring at the same neighborhood he visited two


    years ago, he felt a surreal sensation.


    Back then, he had run into ady that looked like Amelia. At that moment, he had thought that luck had


    brought his wife back to him. But in the end, it was nothing more than a misunderstanding. It wasn¡¯t


    until a year and a halfter that he realized that he had missed her.


    Putting his hand on his chest, Oscar could feel the pounding of his heart where a flurry of mixed


    emotions flooded into it. He felt both anxious and excited. But most importantly, he was filled with


    anticipation to be able to see Amelia again.


    Silly gal, I¡¯m here now. This time, I will never let you slip out of my hands again.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you getting off?¡± the driver asked.


    However, Oscar simply continued observing the neighborhood. It wasn¡¯t until an unforgettable


    silhouette appeared that he opened the door and dashed out.


    Given that he had made prior arrangements with the neighborhood security guards, none of them got in


    his way.


    When he was just a few steps away from her, he came to a halt. His razor-sharp gaze turned into a


    gentle look in a sh. Staring at her longingly, he realized she hadn¡¯t changed at all during the two


    years they were apart.


    The moment Tiffany saw Oscar appear out of nowhere, she was filled with surprise. Putting a finger to


    her lips to shush him, she turned to Amelia and said, ¡°Babe, I suddenly remembered that I left my


    phone upstairs. Can you wait here for me while I go get it?¡±


    Amelia replied with a smile, ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be fine alone?¡±


    ¡°Just go. I promise I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be back in a jiffy.¡± Just as she spoke, she looked in Oscar¡¯s direction and mouthed the


    words, ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t frighten her.¡±


    With that, Tiffany walked away to give them some privacy.


    The moment Tiffany returned to the house, she saw Kurt at the entrance. After looking at him with


    mixed emotions, she turned her attention to the two outside the apartment.


    ¡°Kurt, I¡¯m sure you can see for yourself that he has found us. A-Are you all right?¡± Tiffany gave Kurt an


    apologetic look. Despite her usual eloquence, she didn¡¯t know what to say tofort him.


    Meanwhile, with his lips pursed and fists clenched, Kurt was staring intently at Amelia outside.


    ¡°Kurt, I¡¯m sorry. I think destiny has no ns for the both of you. Now that Oscar is here, your efforts in


    pursuing her for thest two years are¡ª¡± Gone. Tiffany didn¡¯t finish her sentence out loud.


    After shifting his gaze away from Amelia, Kurt turned around and headed upstairs. Feeling concerned,


    Tiffany ran after him and asked, ¡°Kurt, are you all right? Are you really okay?¡±


    Soon, their figures disappeared from the stairway.


    Back outside the building, Oscar strode up to Amelia step by step. When he was inches away from her,


    he embraced her, giving her a fright. Just when she was about to struggle, she caught a whiff of an


    unforgettable scent. Right after that, her eyes glistened in surprise, and tears began to well up in them.


    ¡°O-Oscar?¡± she asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m here. Next time, I will never let go of your hand again,¡± Oscar reassured her with a


    deep voice while leaning his head against hers.


    All of a sudden, Amelia¡¯s eyes reddened, and tears began to flow uncontrobly. Oscar¡¯s heart ached


    when he saw her suppressing her sobs. Just when he tried to wipe away her tears, she pushed him


    away unexpectedly and turned around to walk away. Due to her inability to navigate, she tripped on


    herself, causing her to fall onto the ground.


    ¡°Amelia!¡± Jolted by the sight, Oscar rushed over. Kneeling down, he examined her for injures and


    noticed that she had scraped her elbow. He carried her up in his arms and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    At that moment, Amelia resigned to closing her eyes and burying her face in his chest. Lowering his


    gaze at her, Oscar couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile as he carried her into the elevator.


    ¡°Which floor is it?¡± he asked patiently.


    However, Amelia simply snuggled in his arms without saying a word.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll kiss you right here in the elevator.¡±


    Finally, she raised her head and looked at Oscar with her dark listless eyes. The look in her eyes


    seemed to be asking him why he had be so shameless after two years apart.


    Even though not a single word was said, Oscar could somehow read her mind. Perhaps, it was the


    result of the invisible bond that both of them shared.


    ¡°Which floor? Or else, I¡¯m really going to kiss you,¡± Oscar repeated with a chuckle.


    ¡°The tenth floor.¡±


    After pressing the elevator button, Oscar¡¯s mood improved dramatically.


    On their way up, Oscar couldn¡¯t peel his eyes away from Amelia. In fact, he could barely hide the


    raging passion in his eyes.


    After exiting the elevator, Oscar headed to the door with Amelia in his arms. Coincidentally, Amelia


    Hutton opened her door and walked out. The moment she saw Oscar, memories from a year and a half


    ago came flooding back into her mind.


    ¡°Hello, aren¡¯t you the man who came here more than a year ago?¡± Amelia Hutton asked warmly as she


    approached them. After all, Oscar and Derrick¡¯s features were the kind that was hard to forget. When


    Amelia Hutton first saw Oscar, she had a good impression of him. However, since it was a chance


    encounter, she didn¡¯t think too much about getting his number.


    At the same time, when Oscar saw Amelia Hutton, who closely resembled Amelia Winters, he couldn¡¯t


    help but feel a jolt in his heart. Nevertheless, all he did was nod at her inly.


    Instead, it was Amelia Winters who raised her head and asked, ¡°Is that Amelia?¡±


    Only then did Amelia Hutton notice Amelia Winters. When she saw Oscar carrying Amelia intimately,


    the look in her eyes changed for a fleeting moment.


    ¡°Amy, who is this?¡± Amelia Hutton asked.


    Staring at the two simr-looking faces, Oscar lowered his head and asked, ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    Blinking, Amelia Winters replied, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    Nodding cordially at Amelia Hutton, Oscar suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first, as Amelia has scraped herself.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    With that, he headed toward the apartment entrance with Amelia in his arms. Suppressing the jealousy


    within her, Amelia Hutton followed them from behind.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 379

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 379


    Chapter 379 Conflict Between Father And Son


    Kurt opened the door for them. When both men locked eyes, an indescribable tension filled the air.


    In the end, Kurt relented. Shifting his gaze to Amelia, who was in Oscar¡¯s arms, he subconsciously


    wanted to take her from him. However, Oscar declined, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Just when Kurt felt awkward, Amelia Hutton defused the situation.


    ¡°Kurt, Amy¡¯s hurt. Let¡¯s just go in first,¡± she proposed.


    With a narrowing gaze, Kurt stepped aside.


    At the same time, Tiffany came out with Tony. When she saw Amelia in Oscar¡¯s arms, she hurried over


    and asked, ¡°Amelia, what happened? Where are you hurt? Oscar, what have you done? Why didn¡¯t you


    protect her? She lost her vision due to your sister. And now, you got her injured the moment you return.


    Are you a jinx or what?¡±


    Tony ran up to Oscar and began to punch and kick him. ¡°Big Meanie, let go of my mommy at once. She


    belongs to Daddy.¡±


    Lowering his gaze to look at Tony who was taller than his peers, Oscar¡¯s eyes were filled with mixed


    emotions. Although he was proud of how protective his son was, his expression darkened when he


    heard Tony yelling the word ¡°Daddy.¡±


    With Amelia in his arms, Oscar quickly sat down on the sofa and asked, ¡°Is there a first aid kit? Amelia


    fell down and scraped her elbow.¡±


    Tiffany quickly ran into the house and came out with one.


    After receiving it, Oscar prepared to apply some iodine on Amelia. However, she pulled her hand back


    and remarked, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ignoring her protest, Oscar forcefully pulled her hand back and applied the medication on her carefully.


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere else?¡± Oscar asked affectionately.


    Amelia retracted her hand at once and answered, ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Oscar did not force the issue.


    Meanwhile, Derrick walked out from behind while wiping his hands. Smiling, hemented, ¡°What¡¯s


    going on? Why is everyone so quiet?¡± Just as he spoke, he turned to Amelia Winters and added, ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, must you arrive with such fanfare? The moment you do, you caused Amelia to be injured.¡±


    Oscar simply gave him the side-eye.


    When Amelia Hutton saw Derrick, she eximed, ¡°Mr. Hisson, you¡¯re here too! It¡¯s been a while since I


    saw you.¡±


    Derrick smiled at her. ¡°You can just call me Derrick.¡±


    Amelia Hutton nodded with a grin.


    ¡°Amy, who is this? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡± Amelia Hutton asked innocently while seated on a


    nearby sofa.


    The question made Amelia Winters feel awkward. Due to what Kurt did to the Hutton family¡¯spany,


    Amelia Hutton hadn¡¯t dropped by for some time. Instead, it was Eleanor who would asionally visit


    despite how unweed Tiffany made her feel. In fact, Eleanor came so often with food that even


    Tiffany felt bad for giving her the cold shoulder.


    ¡°He¡¯s my ex¡ª¡± Before she could exin, Oscar interjected, ¡°Amelia is my wife. Before this, there was a


    misunderstanding between us that caused her toe to Beshya with Tony. Anyway, I¡¯m Oscar


    Clinton. May I know who you are? How did you get to know my wife?¡±


    Considering how Amelia Hutton resembled Amelia Winters, Oscar was cordial to her.


    With a forced smile, Amelia Hutton feigned naivety and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re Amy¡¯s husband? In that


    case, who is Kurt? All this while, I assumed Kurt and Amy were about to get married because they


    were living together. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to say that. What I meant was that I thought both of them


    were together.¡±


    Her words caused everyone¡¯s expressions to drastically change.


    With a grim look on his face, Oscar shot a discreet nce at Kurt before replying with a smile, ¡°You


    have gotten the wrong idea. Kurt is a bodyguard I have assigned to protect Amelia and Tony. That¡¯s the


    reason why they are staying under the same roof.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Pretending to have suddenly realized the fact, Amelia Hutton nodded. ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s


    just that Amy has never mentioned that Kurt is her bodyguard. I assumed they were together because


    they made a good couple. My apologies, I don¡¯t mean that you¡¯re notpatible. I just got ahead of


    myself there. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Pulling Amelia Winters closer to him in a domineering manner, Oscar demonstrated his dominion over


    her.


    Suddenly, Tony scowled at Oscar and confronted him, ¡°Big Meanie! Let go of Mommy. Mommy and


    Daddy are a couple. How dare you take advantage of Mommy!¡±


    Oscar allowed Tony to hit him however he wanted. All he did was stare at Tony with mixed emotions


    and rue the two years he missed spending with his son.


    Meanwhile, Amelia Winters picked Tony up and hugged him. She was worried that Tony would infuriate


    Oscar with his words and damage the rtionship between father and son. After all, both of them had


    not seen each other before.


    ¡°Tony, what have I been telling you? Didn¡¯t I teach you to be respectful to everyone? How can you go


    around hitting someone else?¡± Amelia admonished Tony while restraining him by the shoulders.


    Feeling aggrieved, Tony retorted softly, ¡°Mommy, Big Meanie is taking advantage of you. All I¡¯m doing


    is chasing him away. So, I¡¯m not being rude to anyone.¡±


    Having heard her son call Oscar Big Meanie, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter about it. In fact, she


    even felt guilty that Oscar had to hear it. After all, she was the reason why Tony resented his father.


    Despite sitting Tony on herp, Amelia didn¡¯t know how to introduce Oscar to him.


    ¡°Tony, the man you call Big Meanie is actually¡­¡± Amelia turned toward Oscar and gave him a helpless


    look even though all she could see was darkness.


    Oscar then took Tony from Amelia¡¯s arms. The moment he did, Tony struggled vehemently. ¡°Let go of


    me, Big Meanie! Let go of me!¡± When he realized it was futile, Tony turned toward Kurt and yelled,


    ¡°Daddy, save me. Big Meanie¡¯s trying to kidnap me!¡±


    Tony¡¯s words intensified the awkwardness of everyone who knew their history.


    Panicking in response, Amelia tightened the grip on her sleeve and pursed her lips.


    Just when Kurt wanted to approach by reflex, Oscar¡¯s re prevented him from doing so. Given that he


    had been trained by Oscar, there was an inherent tendency within him to obey his mentor. Even though


    he was now together with Amelia, the respect Kurt had for Oscar would always be deeply ingrained


    within him.


    Gulping, Kurt instructed, ¡°Tony, you have to behave.¡± For his own selfish reasons, Kurt didn¡¯t tell Tony


    that Oscar was his father.


    After he calmed down, Tony whined, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll listen to you, but I still don¡¯t like Big Meanie.¡±


    When Tiffany saw the grumpy look on Tony¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but be tickled.


    Kneeling in front of him, she asked, ¡°Tony, you¡¯re all grown up now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    After Tony nodded, he dered with pride, ¡°I¡¯m already a man and can protect Mommy and you from


    being kidnapped by bad guys and monsters.¡±


    Warmed by his words, Tiffany¡¯s eyes reddened.


    ¡°Tony, now that you¡¯re a man, there¡¯s something I want to tell you. So, please listen carefully. The man


    that you think is mean is actually your real daddy. As for Kurt, he¡¯s your godfather. Do you understand?


    I know you¡¯re a smart and obedient kid. Now that you have met your daddy, aren¡¯t you going to greet


    him?¡±


    Tony looked up at Oscar before shifting his attention to Amelia. He asked, ¡°Is he my daddy?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s my daddy, why haven¡¯t I seen him before? I thought married couples always stayed


    together on TV, isn¡¯t that right? Just like what Daddy and Mommy are doing,¡± Tony asked.


    Evidently, TV dramas were a bad influence on children.


    Tiffany suddenly felt like giving up.


    ¡°Tony, your parents had a misunderstanding two years ago, causing your mommy to leave with you in a


    huff. Now that your daddy has found you and resolved the misunderstanding, you can be reunited with


    him. Aren¡¯t you d about it?¡± Tiffany persuaded.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Tony slipped down from Oscar¡¯sp. Putting his hands on his hips, he proudly


    dered, ¡°Big Meanie, in the name of the moon, I will destroy you! I don¡¯t want a daddy like you.¡±


    At that moment, Oscar¡¯s face turned grim while Amelia feltpletely perplexed. As for Tiffany, she


    desperately tried to hold back herughter.


    Tony, looks like you¡¯re destined to make like difficult for Oscar. The Clinton family¡¯s legacy is strong in


    you indeed. Oscar didn¡¯t like his father too when he was young and only started to grow close when he


    was six. Your resentment of him is just Oscar getting a taste of his own medicine.


    Given how domineering Oscar was in the business world, Tiffany was curious to see how he was going


    to deal with the rebellious Tony.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡± Oscar knelt in front of Tony and stared into his eyes.


    Tilting his head, Tony pursed his lips and answered with a squeaky voice, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like you,


    it¡¯s just that our auras are ipatible. I prefer Daddy and Mommy to be together instead of you.¡±


    His lips twitching, Oscar exined earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to feel distant, as I have been missing


    from your life for two years. But don¡¯t you worry, I will be spending a lot of time with you going forward.


    I¡¯m sure you wille to like me then.¡±


    Maintaining the tilt of his head, Tony asked like an adult, ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Why did you abandon me and Mommy? And why did you onlye looking for us after so long?¡±


    Oscar was stumped by the questions.


    Gulping to gather his thoughts, he rified, ¡°Tony, that¡¯s not what happened. I didn¡¯t abandon you or


    your mommy. As you¡¯re still a child, there¡¯s no way I can exin it to you in simple terms. By the time


    you¡¯re older and have someone you love of your own, you will naturally understand it then.¡±


    ¡°Older? But I¡¯m already a man now,¡± Tony protested in his squeaky voice.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you¡¯re a fully grown man.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no fun at all. My daddy doesn¡¯t treat me like a child and brush me off like that. He speaks to me


    as if I¡¯m an adult. Given how cursory your answer is, it¡¯s hard for me to like you at all,¡± Tony


    comined, perplexing Oscar.


    Springing to her feet from the sofa, Amelia put her foot down. ¡°Tony, don¡¯t talk to your daddy like that.¡±


    She felt guilty for causing the discord between father and son. After all, Oscar was suffering from the


    reckless decision she had single-handedly made. If she had known she would be reunited with Oscar


    two yearster, she wouldn¡¯t have gone through all that trouble. Evidently, what she did was both


    impulsive and unreasonable.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 380

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 380


    Chapter 380 Consumed By Jealousy


    After ncing at Amelia, Tony returned his gaze to Oscar. ¡°Since Mommy has taught me to be polite, I


    won¡¯t call you Big Meanie anymore. Instead, I¡¯ll just call you a monster.¡±


    Just as he spoke, everyone burst intoughter. Even Amelia and Oscar, who were perplexed over the


    situation, didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry.


    After running back to Amelia¡¯s side, Tony looked at Oscar warily.


    Having watched the entire episode, Derrick couldn¡¯t help butugh. He then teased, ¡°Mr. Clinton, it¡¯s


    really rare to see you being embarrassed.¡±


    When Oscar shot him a re, Derrick shrugged beforementing, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t


    come here just to be scorned by Tony.¡±


    Derrick was just reminding Oscar of the true purpose of his visit.


    Returning to his seat, Oscar pulled Amelia into his arms and exined, ¡°Amelia, I have found a donor


    with apatible cornea for you. So, you should start packing, as we will be traveling to Anndur


    tomorrow where James has already prepared everything. Once the operation ispleted, you¡¯ll be


    able to see again.¡±


    Fingers twitching, Amelia was visibly struck by emotion.


    Even though Tiffany was told of the news a few days ago, she still ran up to Oscar and reconfirmed


    excitedly, ¡°Oscar, is it really true that you found a donor for Amelia?¡±


    ncing at her, Oscar replied in a serious tone, ¡°There¡¯s no way I would fool around with something


    like that.¡±


    Giving Oscar a thumbs-up, she praised, ¡°Mr. Clinton, despite not seeing you for thest two years, your


    methods are as sharp and decisive as ever.¡±


    Only then did Oscar nce at Tiffany and remark thoughtfully, ¡°I could say the same for how feisty you


    are. If I were to attack you, I¡¯m sure you would be able to fend me off easily.¡±


    Laughing wryly, Tiffany conceded, ¡°Mr. Clinton, it was nothing but a misunderstanding.¡±


    Feeling sidelined by their ongoing banter, Amelia Hutton stepped forward and interrupted, ¡°Oscar, can I


    call you that?¡±


    From Oscar¡¯s perspective, Amelia Hutton¡¯s attempted familiarity felt presumptuous to him.


    Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be angry at someone who looked like Amelia Winters.


    Hence, he lowered his gaze and asked, ¡°Amelia, who is this?¡±


    In response, Amelia discreetly tightened her grip on the sofa. Deep down, she could feel a sense of


    anxiety eating away at her. After all, Oscar fell for her precisely because she resembled Cassie in both


    looks and disposition. Now that everyone mentioned Amelia Hutton looked like her, she was worried


    that Oscar might channel his feelings toward Amelia Hutton instead.


    Holding that thought, Amelia Wintersughed wryly to herself. Given that she and Oscar were divorced,


    she had no right to stop Oscar from loving someone else.


    As Oscar held her hand and threaded his fingers with hers, Amelia struggled momentarily but didn¡¯t


    retract it for her own selfish reasons.


    ¡°Is she your biological sister? Given how we rushed through our marriage, I never had the opportunity


    to meet the rest of your family. To be honest, I should have done better over the years as your


    husband,¡± Oscarmented.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my biological sister, just my godsister.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her sister.¡±


    Amelia Winters and Amelia Hutton replied at the same time.


    When Oscar scrutinized Amelia Hutton, her heart couldn¡¯t resist fluttering at the attention. Just when


    she subconsciously wanted to put on a demure front, she realized that overdoing it would only make


    her look weird.


    ¡°Oscar, what I meant was we acknowledged each other as sisters due to our resemnce. All this


    while, I thought Kurt was my ¡®brother-inw,¡¯ but I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. Therefore, I would like to


    wee you as my ¡®brother-inw,¡± Amelia Hutton rified.


    After giving her another look, Oscar replied, ¡°Both of you look like each other indeed. Nevertheless,


    Amelia is prettier than you and looks more dignified too.¡±


    Despite being briefly stung by his words, Amelia Hutton quickly regained herposure.


    ¡°That¡¯s what my mom said. But Oscar, you have hurt my feelings for ridiculing me. So don¡¯t me me


    for bad-mouthing you to Amy,¡± she retorted mischievously.


    ¡°Is that so? Looks like a lot has happened during the two years I wasn¡¯t by Amelia¡¯s side,¡± Oscar


    remarked indifferently.


    After a brief pause, Oscar added, ¡°Since Amelia has acknowledged you as her godsister, you are by


    default my godsister too. Usually, I¡¯m not too friendly with thedies, so you will have to forgive me for


    that. Nevertheless, if there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to let me know, and I¡¯ll help you deal with it.¡±


    Covering her mouth, Amelia Hutton giggled.


    ¡°Oscar, I never expected you to have a sense of humor,¡± she answered cordially.


    As the atmosphere in the room improved, there was a knock on the door. After Tiffany got the door and


    came back with the guest, Oscar¡¯s eyes glistened at the figure behind her.


    ¡°Lia, who might this be?¡± Eleanor asked curiously when she saw Amelia in Oscar¡¯s arms.


    Amelia shifted her attention to the direction of the voice and smiled. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, you¡¯re here. Please


    have a seat.¡±


    Getting to his feet from the sofa, Oscar extended his hand to Eleanor and politely introduced himself,


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Amelia¡¯s husband. And you are¡­¡±


    Even though Oscar and Amelia were married for five years, he had never met her family. Since it was a


    contract marriage then, he didn¡¯t mind the fact that no one from Amelia¡¯s family attended their wedding.


    As time went on, his indifference caused him not to bother finding out and to ept the status quo.


    Consequently, it lead to the current situation where he assumed Eleanor was Amelia¡¯s mother. After all,


    both of them were the spitting image of each other, especially when it came to their eyes.


    After observing Oscar as if he was her son-inw, Eleanor increasingly approved of him.


    She couldn¡¯t deny that he was an exemry specimen of a man. From his looks to his demeanor, she


    considered him to be perfect.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ You can consider me as Lia¡¯s godmother. She and my daughter, Amelia, have acknowledged


    each other as godsisters.¡± When Eleanor introduced herself, she felt bitter that her own daughter


    looked like her, but they couldn¡¯t acknowledge each other.


    ¡°Amelia?¡± Oscar looked in Amelia Hutton¡¯s direction when he noticed that she, too, was named Amelia.


    Amelia Hutton rified, ¡°Oscar, I forgot to introduce myself. My name¡¯s Amelia too. Amy and I have the


    same first name. Only our surnames are different. In a way, fate must have brought both of us


    together.¡±


    Pursing his lips, Oscar turned toward Eleanor. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Thank you for


    taking care of Amelia while I wasn¡¯t around.¡±


    ncing at Amelia Winters, Eleanor replied, ¡°Lia and I have known each other for a while, but I¡¯ve


    never seen you before. Were you busy with work?¡±


    Oscar shook his head. ¡°Amelia and I had some disagreements, so she left with Tony. After searching


    for a long time, I finally found her. Furthermore, I have also found a donor with apatible cornea.


    Hence, I¡¯ll be taking her to Anndur tomorrow. Once the operation ispleted, she¡¯ll be able to see


    again.¡±


    Eleanor rubbed her hands in excitement. ¡°Is that really true? Isn¡¯t it too much of a hurry to be leaving


    tomorrow? Can I go together with you?¡±


    Oscar stared at Eleanor.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Realizing that she had appeared overly anxious, she rified, ¡°Lia is like a daughter to me. Therefore,


    it worries me that she will be traveling to Anndur. If I can tag along, I¡¯ll be able to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, don¡¯t worry. Everything at Anndur has been prepared. They¡¯re just waiting for Amelia


    to arrive. I¡¯ll drop everything I¡¯m doing to take care of her. Thus, there¡¯s nothing for you to be concerned


    about.¡±


    With an awkward expression, Eleanor looked at Amelia Winters. ¡°Lia, are you really going to


    Anndur? Let mee with you. I¡¯m worried that once you leave, I¡¯ll hardly get to see you again. I


    promise I won¡¯t be in your way. All I want is to be by your side.¡±


    At that moment, Oscar¡¯s curiosity was piqued. When he saw how much Eleanor and Amelia Winters


    resembled each other, something suddenly dawned upon him.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, let me discuss this with Amelia first, and we¡¯ll let you know. As both of us haven¡¯t seen


    each other in a long time, I would appreciate it if you could give us some privacy to talk. Is that all


    right?¡±


    ¡°In that case, you should go on ahead to the room. Since it¡¯s almost lunchtime, I¡¯ll prepare some food.


    What would you like to have? I¡¯ll cook it for you,¡± Eleanor offered warmly. Given how much she loved


    Amelia Winters, Eleanor grew increasingly fond of Oscar, as if he was the ideal son-inw.


    Not only did her daughter have a sensible son, but also an exceptional husband. When Eleanor


    realized that her daughter had lived a good life over thest few years, the guilt she felt receded a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fussy about food.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll prepare my signature beer-battered fried chicken. They taste delicious, and I¡¯m sure


    you will love them.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate it, Mrs. Hutton.¡±


    Eleanor responded with a vibrant smile. When Amelia Hutton saw how attentive her mom was to them,


    she couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter about it. After all, Eleanor never behaved that way at home. Deep


    down, she began to feel jealous of Amelia Winters and wondered why everyone was so ready to


    pamper and amodate her.


    She is nothing but a poor girl, but why does she get to live the life of a princess where everyone is


    willing to do her bidding? What did a blind girl like her do to deserve so much attention? Just when I


    finally found someone I like, she ends up taking him. How cruel can fate be?


    Sniggering to herself, Amelia Hutton felt the urge to wreck the happy scene before her. To her, the blind


    Amelia was supposed to be pitied by everyone instead of being put on a pedestal. Despite not being


    able to see, she could still live with pride and confidence, contrary to Amelia Hutton¡¯s expectation that


    she would drown in her own frustration.


    Consequently, when she saw how much Eleanor cared for Amelia Winters, Amelia Hutton was


    overwhelmed by jealousy.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 381

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 381


    Chapter 381 Happiness


    After they entered the bedroom, Amelia pulled her hand away from Oscar¡¯s. Taking a few chaotic steps


    back, she warned, ¡°Oscar, don¡¯te over yet.¡±


    The moment he felt his hand go empty, Oscar¡¯s gaze darkened, as he had no idea what sort of


    nonsense was going through Amelia¡¯s head again. Just a short while ago, the atmosphere in the living


    hall was amicable while Amelia behaved submissively. Even when faced with Eleanor¡¯s questions, she


    had orded him due respect. As such, he was now puzzled as to what had suddenly changed.


    Did the two years create such a huge gulf between us?


    ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Oscar asked patiently.


    Taking a deep breath, Amelia tried to suppress the surge of emotions within her. ¡°Oscar, we are already


    divorced. So, I hope you will stop going around saying things that will cause others to misunderstand.


    You are Tony¡¯s dad, and I have no objections to you forming a rtionship with him. As for the two of


    us, I hope you can keep your distance.¡±


    Oscar smirked.


    ¡°Amelia, when I dered that you¡¯re my wife just now, you didn¡¯t deny it at all. So, why are you trying to


    draw a boundary between us now? You have to give me a reason,¡± Oscar demanded with his hands


    spread to the sides.


    Taking a step back, Amelia thrust her chin into the air. Even though she couldn¡¯t see, she didn¡¯t want to


    show any weakness in front of him. This was despite the urge to throw herself into his arms and vent


    about how she had suffered for thest two years.


    ¡°Oscar, we are now divorced. Also, I have grown used to living without you for thest two years. Given


    that you¡¯re the heir to thepany, I don¡¯t want to be involved with you anymore.¡± Shaking her head,


    Amelia contradicted her own feelings.


    Suddenly, Oscar stepped forward and hugged her. Burying his head by her neck, he spoke with a


    suppressed tone. ¡°Amelia, do you know how cruel you were to leave without saying a word? I was on


    the brink of going mad. I searched every city and even begged those that I never imagined I would,


    causing me to be indebted to many others. Now that I¡¯ve found you, it¡¯s all right if you don¡¯t want to talk


    about the past, but how can you sever our rtionship just like that? Do you even have a conscience?


    Because of you, I was hospitalized for a high fever and almost dropped dead from overwork. And now,


    you want me to stay away from you? I haven¡¯t even held you ountable for leaving without saying a


    word. I¡¯m not going to let you leave my side again for the rest of my life.¡±


    In her attempt to free herself from his embrace, Amelia anxiously felt his cheeks, his nose, and his


    eyes. In fact, in her haste, she almost stabbed her finger into his eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Amelia nervously added, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. What do you mean by almost


    dropping dead? Have you recovered now? How can you not take care of yourself? Do you want me to


    be burdened by guilt for the rest of my life?¡±


    Oscar enjoyed watching Amelia fret. Grabbing her hand, he uttered word by word, ¡°Amelia, you still


    care about me, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you can¡¯t bear to see me hurt.¡±


    Amelia fell silent. However, it didn¡¯t bother Oscar.


    Feeling relieved, he pulled her into his embrace and relished in her familiar scent. With a deep voice,


    he added, ¡°Amelia, I have missed you so so much. To stop myself from being consumed by it, I buried


    myself in work, to the extent my staff thought that I had gone nuts. Every day, I would count myself


    lucky if I could get five hours of sleep. Without you by my side, I had to rely on sleeping pills instead.


    Sometimes, I would even be scared awake by a nightmare where you appear before me, drenched in


    blood. I was so worried that you were suffering wherever you are. Hence, I looked up everyone that


    you and Tiffany were in contact with and finally found you. Because of the video you made, I didn¡¯t dare


    to approach you until I found a donor with apatible cornea, as I was worried that you would go on


    the run again. Amelia, you have been extremely cruel to me.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Amelia felt her heart ache.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Out of all the words in her mind, those were the only ones she could muster.


    ¡°An apology from you is indeed what I deserve for spending so much time looking for you. Now that I


    have be ugly, you¡¯re not allowed to be frightened by how I look,¡± Oscar teased.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t resist giggling amidst her sobs.


    ¡°Oscar, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve learned to crack jokes in the two years we were apart,¡± Amelia remarked


    with a teary-eyed smile.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    When Oscar saw how fragile Amelia looked, his heart simply melted as he helped her wipe her tears


    away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Do I look horrible right now?¡± Amelia avoided Oscar¡¯s intimate gesture.


    ¡°No, you look stunning. No matter how you have changed, you will always be the most beautiful woman


    to me,¡± Oscar replied affectionately.


    Amelia broke into a smile as her heart melted at his words.


    After leaving his embrace, Amelia hugged him again before he could react. Burying her head in his


    chest, she listened to his pounding heartbeat with a grin on her face.


    She no longer wanted to hide her longing for him. After all, she too missed him a lot after two years


    apart. In fact, she would often run her fingers over the ne he gave her whenever she thought of


    him.


    She had assumed that her memories of him were enough to sustain her for the rest of her life. But the


    moment she leaned in his embrace, she realized how naive she was. Whenever she was around


    Oscar, she would be greedy. She wanted to be the only person he loved. In fact, she didn¡¯t care if


    he already had someone else.


    ¡°Oscar, I missed you too. I think of you every single day,¡± Amelia mumbled.


    As a smile descended upon his face, Oscar was filled with delight. The suffering he felt for thest two


    years was alleviated the moment he heard her admit her longing for him. Consequently, he could no


    longer bring himself to admonish her any further.


    Both of them embraced each other and lost track of time.


    Amelia exined, ¡°Tony was raised by Kurt. Since he is smarter than children his age, he called Kurt


    Daddy once he learned how to speak. We tried getting him to call Kurt Godpa instead but he refused.


    However, we didn¡¯t really force him either. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You silly woman. Are you trying to make me jealous on purpose?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You not only divorced me but also left with another man. My son calls me Big Meanie, while he


    addresses someone else as Daddy. Is it wrong of me to be jealous? I really feel like giving you a


    spanking to make you aware of my threshold. Or else, you will keep forgetting I have one.¡± Obviously,


    Oscar was joking about the spanking.


    ¡°Oscar, no, it isn¡¯t like that.¡±


    Oscar put his hand on her lips to stop her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. Let bygones be bygones. I


    won¡¯t dwell on it, and I don¡¯t want to know what your rtionship with Kurt is either. All I care about is


    that you¡¯re my wife.¡±


    Amelia was moved by how Oscar trusted her unconditionally.


    ¡°Thank you, Oscar,¡± Amelia uttered sincerely. Even though they had been apart for two years, it didn¡¯t


    put any distance between them.


    Resting in his embrace, Amelia felt a sense of security that no one else could give her.


    Oscar ran his fingers through her silky hair. ¡°If you really feel guilty, then don¡¯t leave me next time. Do


    you know that I divorced you just so that I could pursue you all over again? Instead, you didn¡¯t even


    give me an opportunity and left without a word. Can you imagine how devastated I was back then?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I would never lie to you.¡±


    Amelia broke into a smile. The knot in her heart from two years ago was untied by Oscar¡¯s words.


    Filled with bliss, she finally realized what it truly meant to be happy. It was a sensation that no amount


    of money could buy.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 382

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 382


    Chapter 382 A Relenting Heart


    With Amelia in his arms, Oscar sat on the bed and said, ¡°Amelia, we will be heading to Anndur


    tomorrow. As for Mrs. Hutton, do you want me to investigate her background? Given how much you


    resemble her, it¡¯s impossible for you two not to be rted by blood.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that she¡¯s my biological mother?¡± Amelia stated out loud what he was inferring.


    ¡°Yes, I noticed that her concern for you exceeds what an ordinary person would have. Haven¡¯t you


    suspected that she has an agenda by trying to get close to you?¡± Oscar asked while fiddling with her


    hair.


    Smiling wryly, Amelia replied, ¡°Of course I did. However, since she¡¯s unwilling to acknowledge it, there¡¯s


    no point in me breaking that barrier. After all, I¡¯m just happy with the way things are.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Amelia briefly rted how Benjamin treated her.


    With a sharpened gaze, Oscar dered, ¡°You do not need his approval. Given that only I am allowed to


    bully you, he has crossed the line by doing so. It looks like I must have a chat with this Mr. Hutton you


    speak of.¡±


    With her troubles all behind her now, Amelia gradually beamed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to. He¡¯s just worried that I¡¯ve approached his wife and daughter with an agenda. After


    all, everyone that¡¯s rich suffers from the same fear,¡± Amelia replied with a smile. With regards to


    Benjamin, Amelia wasn¡¯t too keen on getting to know him better even if he might be her biological


    father. Not only do they have ipatible personalities, but Benjamin also disliked her. In fact, he


    resented the idea of epting her into the Hutton family, and that was the reason why he objected to


    Eleanor interacting with Amelia.


    In truth, Amelia felt that there was no need for Benjamin to behave that way.


    Oscar scratched her nose and joked, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t forget that you¡¯re rich too. The assets that I have


    ced in your name are more than enough for you to live a life of luxury without needing to work a


    single day. Although you have closed all of your old ounts, I have tracked down your new one and


    transferred the assets into it.¡±


    Burying her head in his arms, Amelia wondered in a mncholic tone, ¡°Oscar, why are you so nice to


    me? I left with Tony without saying a word and disappeared for two years. Judging by what I did,


    shouldn¡¯t you hate me instead?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to hate you?¡± Lowering his gaze, Oscar threw the question back at her, causing her to


    fall silent.


    After a long while, she replied softly, ¡°Oscar, over thest two years, I was always afraid of dreaming


    about you telling me that you hated me. There were a few times when I dreamt that you told me to get


    lost. Those were the times when I would jolt awake and could no longer sleep. Whenever that happens,


    I would walk to the window to admire the beautiful scenery outside. Unfortunately, it¡¯s obvious that I


    can¡¯t see anything at all. Deep in the night, I would simply feel the gentle breeze blowing in my face.


    During those moments, I would ask myself what I would do if you hated me. To be honest, I have no


    idea, as that is the thing I fear the most.¡±


    As he held Amelia tightly, Oscar¡¯s heart ached at how she always let her imagination run wild. How


    could I have ever assumed that she was a materialistic woman back then?


    Leaning into his arms, Amelia listened to his heartbeat and asked again, ¡°Oscar, do you really not hate


    me?¡±


    ¡°If I did, would I have gone through so much trouble to find you a suitable cornea? However, I do me


    myself for not caring enough in the beginning. The fact that you chose to leave before you lose your


    eyesight entirely shows that you didn¡¯t believe I could protect you from the malicious rumors. In the


    end, you chose to suffer alone instead. During the first month after you left, I kept wondering if I was a


    failure. Or else, why didn¡¯t you believe in me?¡± Oscar rted his sorrows with a grim voice.


    Feeling around randomly, Amelia grabbed his hand and held it tightly. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t


    trust you. I just didn¡¯t have enough self-confidence. You can call it overthinking or just me being


    melodramatic, but I simply couldn¡¯te to terms with the fact that I was suddenly blind. Given how


    capable you are, I was sure you would do your best to get my eyes cured. However, apatible


    cornea just isn¡¯t that easy toe by. In the beginning, I might still be able to reassure myself. But as


    time passes, I will definitely develop an inferiorityplex.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s heart broke at her words.


    Tightening his hug, he felt the urge to cocoon her within himself.


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s all in the past now, so let¡¯s stop talking about it. Tomorrow, we will go to Anndur


    together for your cornea transnt, and you will be able to see again. After that, the three of us will


    never be apart,¡± Oscar reassured her softly as she leaned against his chest in silence.


    A few minutester, Amelia raised her head and asked, ¡°Oscar, what about your parents? Don¡¯t they


    already hate me?¡±


    Stroking her face, he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with them. Even though Mom looks as if she¡¯s an


    easygoing person, the decades of people fawning over her have made her used to getting her way all


    the time. As such, she is unable to tolerate anyone going against her wishes. She was indeed furious


    that you left without saying a word. In fact, she has a bad impression of you now. But don¡¯t you worry, I


    will definitely resolve this.¡±


    Amelia smiled wryly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not surprising at all. Back then, Olivia was fond of Cassie too but


    ended up hating her. And now, the same situation is happening to me. To be honest, I don¡¯t think Olivia


    is ever going to forgive me. Oscar, if therees a day where the Clintons fight me for Tony¡¯s custody,


    I will never give it up. Tony is my only support, and I cannot lose him.¡±


    In response, Oscar¡¯s expression darkened while his hand on Amelia¡¯s cheeks twitched. ¡°If Tony is your


    only support, what am I to you?¡±


    You are my emotional pir, was what Amelia thought of Oscar.


    Narrowing his gaze, he cupped Amelia¡¯s cheeks forcefully. ¡°Amelia, you really are cruel. Not only am I


    lower in priority than Tony, but I¡¯m also less important than your friend, Tiffany. Am I right?¡±


    Feeling desperate, Amelia tried to grab Oscar¡¯s hand. However, she didn¡¯t expect him to avoid it.


    ¡°Amelia, all this while, I thought that I was the most important person to you. But now, I realized that I


    have overestimated my ce in your heart.¡±


    Feeling her throat drying out, Amelia replied with a raspy voice, ¡°Oscar, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Oscar smirked.


    ¡°Amelia, you understand very well what I mean,¡± he replied with a frosty tone. ¡°When I give my soul to


    you, I also hope that you¡¯d do the same in return.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As she got to her feet, Amelia¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness.


    ¡°Oscar, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± she rified.


    When he saw the look in her eyes, Oscar relented with a sigh. He had wanted to impress upon her how


    important he was, but in the end, his heart was too soft to follow through with it.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 383

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 383


    Chapter 383 An Apology


    Oscar walked over and hugged Amelia, patting her back gently. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯ve changed a lot. You


    would have never shown me your vulnerable side before.¡±


    Amelia was stunned momentarily before she smiled wryly.


    ¡°Oscar, after I go to Anndur and if my cornea transnt surgery is a sess, I won¡¯t be returning to


    that city for a while,¡± Amelia suddenly said.


    Oscar¡¯s expression darkened instantly, and he tried hard to suppress his rage.


    ¡°And what¡¯s the reason for that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tooplicated over there. I think Beshya is pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Then what about me?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we already divorced?¡±


    Rendered speechless, Oscar let out a chuckle.


    He lifted Amelia¡¯s chin. ¡°Amelia, do you think this is appropriate? If you stay in Beshya, then what about


    me? What if Dad and Mom want to visit Tony? Do you remember how much you have hurt the Clintons


    when you left with Tony two years ago without saying anything? Please think about it. I¡¯m a little pissed


    right now. So I¡¯ll go out to clear my thoughts. We¡¯ll leave for Anndur tomorrow.¡±


    With that, Oscar walked out the door.


    Derrick, who was eating an apple outside, saw Oscare out. He wanted to greet thetter, but


    Oscar ignored him and left abruptly.


    After Derrick went and talked with Tiffany for a while in the kitchen, he ran downstairs and saw Oscar


    by the car.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, what¡¯s going on?¡± Derrick walked over and patted Oscar¡¯s shoulder.


    Oscar cast him a nce and handed him a cigarette.


    Derrick took the cigarette but did not light it.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, did you get into a fight with Amelia?¡±


    Puffing on his cigarette, Oscar uttered in a low voice, ¡°Do you think that I treat Amelia well?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve never seen someone who cares so much for her.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Derrick folded his arms while leaningzily against the car. ¡°I¡¯ve never pegged you as a man thatcks


    confidence. Did Amelia break your spirit?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just a little pissed. I didn¡¯t expect that even after she regained her eyesight, she would still


    refuse to go back with me.¡±


    Derrick nodded slightly. So that was what happened.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, Amelia has just escaped from the Clinton residence two years ago. She has gotten used


    to a carefree life. If she goes back now, she will need to face a load of troubles again. If your roles were


    reversed, which one would you choose?¡±


    Oscar fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I know you¡¯re a powerful man, and you¡¯re capable of protecting your woman. It is easy to


    dodge an open attack but difficult to guard against a knife in the back. I¡¯ve heard Mrs. Clinton saying


    that among the high society, she preferred the daughter of the Walker family as her daughter-inw. If


    that¡¯s so, won¡¯t it be awkward if Amelia follows you back? Besides, Tony is the grandson of the


    Clintons. Surely there will also be an issue about Tony¡¯s custody. I think Amelia just doesn¡¯t want to put


    you in a bad spot.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s gaze darkened. Indeed, he was aware of how challenging it was to cope with his mother¡¯s


    gentle yet domineering gesture.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, please take my advice if you find it reasonable. If not, feel free to ignore it. However, I


    didn¡¯t expect you and Amelia to get into a conflict. I thought you would appreciate her more after


    spending so much effort to find her. I didn¡¯t expect to see you wasting such a great opportunity,¡± Derrick


    deliberately teased.


    Oscar smiled bitterly while continuing to smoke. ¡°I¡¯m not angry with her. I¡¯m angry with myself. I used to


    think that I was a smart man. That there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t achieve in the business world. Yet, I got


    abandoned by two women respectively. I am starting to doubt whether I¡¯m really as good as others


    said. So, when Amelia refused to go back with me, I lost my calm.¡±


    Derrick smiled as he exposed Oscar¡¯s true thoughts. ¡°Mr. Clinton, just tell me the truth. You¡¯re actually


    jealous, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Oscar stared at him with a confused look.


    ¡°Amelia allowed Kurt to stay by her side for almost two years. You must be jealous of him, right?¡±


    ¡°Derrick, sometimes it is better not to be so smart.¡±


    Derrick let out a loudugh.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, thanks for yourpliment. It¡¯s such a rare honor for you to praise me.¡± Derrick got


    serious suddenly. ¡°But Mr. Clinton, it wasn¡¯t easy for you to find Amelia. Are you really going to give up


    just because of her words?¡±


    Oscar cut him a re.


    Derrick shrugged like azy cat. ¡°Mr. Clinton, sometimes a man should not keep quiet, especially to the


    woman he loves. You might think that two hearts are always connected when they¡¯re really in love. But


    it is still important to express your true feelings. If not, she will never know.¡±


    Oscar stared profoundly at Derrick.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you can be such a jerk sometimes?¡± Oscar said suddenly.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first one.¡±


    Oscar finally smiled. ¡°Do you want to grab a drink?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back upstairs? Won¡¯t Amelia worry about you?¡±


    ¡°We should both calm down for a while.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that she might be another man¡¯s woman after calming down?¡±


    ¡°Derrick, you really need to learn when to shut up.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡¯m only speaking so frankly with you because I treat you as a friend.¡±


    ¡°She is destined to be mine. I finally found her after so long. So I won¡¯t let her go so easily.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it, Mr. Clinton!¡±


    The men got into a car and drove off afterward.


    Back in the house, Tiffany opened the bedroom door after fidgeting for a while. Amelia, who seemed to


    be dispirited, immediately wiped at her eyes. ¡°Oscar?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Disappointment filled Amelia¡¯s heart when she heard that it was just her best friend.


    Tiffany locked the door behind her and sat beside Amelia. ¡°Did you got into a fight with Oscar?¡±


    Amelia shook her head in response.


    ¡°No. We just had different opinions,¡± Amelia exined. ¡°After being separated for two years, it¡¯s only


    natural that there¡¯d be some gaps between us.¡±


    ¡°What happened? He has done so much for you. I would have thought he would pamper you and


    appreciate you after getting you back. I didn¡¯t expect to see you two having an argument.¡± Tiffany


    pretended to be casual.


    Amelia let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s probably my problem.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tiffany wrapped her arm around Amelia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Babe, what exactly happened?


    In my eyes, you¡¯re the definition of an independent and strong woman. I don¡¯t think there is anything


    you can¡¯t solve.¡±


    Amelia smiled as the burden in her heart lessened a little.


    ¡°Tiff, I can¡¯t see anything for almost two years. I have lost all my confidence. You know how much I¡¯ve


    changed. It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve be kinder, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid my sharp attitude would only be used


    against me. Even though I might seem normal, I am not okay. When Oscar called my name earlier, I


    was not delighted at all. In fact, I was so afraid that he¡¯d see how pathetic I looked that I wanted to


    escape right away. And I did. I turn and ran only to almost fall t on my a*s.¡±


    Tiffany burst outughing.


    ¡°Babe, seems like you¡¯ve learned how to joke too.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia merely smiled in response.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll stop messing with you. Come on then. Tell me. Why are you having a conflict with Oscar?¡±


    Amelia exined briefly to Tiffany.


    ¡°Babe, if your eyesight really does recovers, you should consider going back with him since he¡¯s


    already found you. It¡¯s about time we give an exnation to the Clintons. After all, it was indeed


    unreasonable of us to take Tony from them without saying anything. It¡¯s time to face the problems


    head-on. Besides, you won¡¯t want Oscar to continue to be stuck in the middle of this, do you? If you still


    love him, you should face the Clintons no matter how hard it might be. Not to mention you do owe Mrs.


    Clinton an apology.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Amelia said slowly.


    ¡°After Oscares backter, you should apologize to him. After all, you guys have been apart for two


    years, and should not be separated again.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t oppose me being together with him anymore?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if I oppose. How many times have you dreamt of him these two years? How many


    times have you stood by the window thinking of him? When you got a high fever, you didn¡¯t stop calling


    his name. I wanted to match you and Kurt because I wanted you to forget about Oscar. But since he¡¯s


    now here to find you, I don¡¯t want to stand in the way anymore.¡± Tiffany shrugged.


    Amelia smiled. ¡°Tiff, you¡¯re getting better atforting others.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve made a famous author like mefort you diligently, yet you still dare to tease me. Seems like


    I¡¯m going to have to teach you a lesson.¡± Tiffany pounced at Amelia and started tickling her. Before


    long, Amelia was leftughing uncontrobly as she begged for mercy.


    After they were done messing around, Tiffany uttered, ¡°Babe, Derrick texted me just now. He¡¯s having a


    drink with Oscar now. When they¡¯re back, you should have a proper talk with Oscar. I¡¯m sure you know


    how much he loves you since he was able to search for you for two long years.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°Please stop quarreling. It¡¯s not easy for you two to finally get back together. If you chase him away


    again, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s no need to humble yourself too much in front of him. You¡¯re an outstanding


    woman, and many men would love to be with you. You should know your value.¡±


    Amelia shed her a helpless smile. I have never thought of humbling myself. But losing my sight has


    made me lose my confidence. Even if I acted like it¡¯s nothing, the difficulties that I¡¯ve faced in my daily


    life have crushed my spirit. There¡¯s no way I can be optimistic about this. In fact, I have done my best


    to keep myself together. You can¡¯t ask too much from a blind person, after all.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 384

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 384


    Chapter 384 Dead Or Alive


    Midnight came. It had been hours since Oscar and Derrick went drinking and they were still not back


    yet. They did not even call. Anxiousness was evident on Amelia¡¯s face as she gripped onto her phone


    tightly.


    Tiffany dialed Derrick¡¯s number, but no one picked up. She was beginning to worry as well.


    Amelia asked, ¡°Tiff, did he answer it?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Don¡¯t worry, Amelia. Maybe they suddenly got some stuff to attend to. Derrick called me two


    hours ago and said they were on their way back, so maybe something happened on the road,¡± Tiffany


    said.


    Amelia jumped to her feet from the couch. ¡°I¡¯ll go find him.¡±


    ¡°Babe, please stop messing around. You¡¯re blind right now. How are you going to find him?¡± Tiffany


    said anxiously.


    Amelia froze on the spot.


    Tiffany immediately uttered apologetically, ¡°Amelia, I didn¡¯t mean anything by that. I¡¯m just worried


    about you. Please don¡¯t mind what I said. Anyway, let¡¯s go out and try to find them then.¡±


    Amelia forced out a smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault. I guess I must have forgotten that I¡¯m blind for a second


    there. Let¡¯s sit down and wait. Maybe they¡¯ve really run into something on the way. It¡¯s pointless for us


    to worry about nothing.¡±


    Tiffany was still feeling guilty. Before she could say anything, however, Amelia spoke again.


    ¡°Tiff, we¡¯re not strangers. So don¡¯t worry about your words. If our rtionship can¡¯t stand such honesty,


    then I don¡¯t really deserve so much help from you.¡±


    Tiffany swallowed back her words after hearing that.


    After a while, Kurt opened his mouth too. ¡°Amelia, why don¡¯t I go look for them? I have some


    connections in Beshya. I¡¯ll ask them to help.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. They¡¯re both grown-ups. I doubt they¡¯d get lost that easily. I¡¯m just


    overreacting. Kurt, you should go ahead and rest first. Tiff and I will go to bed soon as well.¡± Amelia


    lifted her head and gazed at Kurt with her non-seeing eyes.


    ¡°Let me stay here with you,¡± Kurt said.


    Amelia hesitated and swallowed back her words. Indeed, she felt she owed Kurt too much. If it were


    not for Kurt, it would¡¯ve been difficult for her and Tiffany to raise a kid in these two years. After all, one


    of them was blind while the other was often busy with her scripts. Amelia was well aware of the fact


    that Kurt had treated her truly well.


    ¡°Kurt, thank you. And I¡¯m sorry,¡± Amelia uttered with a soft voice. I owe him an apology. I¡¯m afraid I


    could never pay back what he has done for me.


    Kurt bit his lip asplicated emotions swirled in his gaze.


    Tiffany immediately weighed in. ¡°Have a seat then, Kurt. Amelia just doesn¡¯t want you to be tired.¡±


    With that, Kurt sat down.


    As the three of them sat on the couch, the atmosphere soon turned awkward.


    Just then, Tiffany¡¯s phone rang abruptly. She looked at it and shouted with excitement, ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s


    from Derrick!¡±


    ¡°Pick it up now.¡±


    Tiffany answered the call. After a few seconds, the color drained from her face as she choked on her


    words. ¡°We need to go to the hospital now.¡±


    Amelia started to panic. ¡°What happened? Why are we going to the hospital?¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s hand could not stop trembling. ¡°They¡­ They had a car ident.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s mind went nk instantly.


    It wasn¡¯t until they have gotten into the car that Amelia finally regained her sense. She reached out,


    trying to find Tiffany¡¯s hand, but failed. At that moment, she hated herself for being blind. She felt so


    useless whenever people around her needed help.


    ¡°Tiff, how are they? Did the doctor say how serious it was?¡± Amelia asked nervously.


    ¡°Babe, please calm down first. The nurse only said they had an ident. We¡¯ll find out more once we


    reach the hospital. Let me give Mr. Jensen a call. He¡¯s a friend of Derrick. With him around, the other


    doctors and nurses will treat them well.¡± Tiffany forced out a calm front whileforting Amelia.


    ¡°Please call him now then,¡± Amelia urged.


    Tiffany made a call to Charles, and he picked up after a long while.


    ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t have my phone with me just now. I was busy with some work. Why are you


    calling at thiste hour? Did something happen to your friend¡¯s eyes again?¡± Charles asked.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s Derrick. He¡¯s been in a car ident and got sent to Principal General Hospital. I want to ask if


    you could go check it out?¡± Tiffany asked apologetically.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Derrick¡¯s in Beshya? Why didn¡¯t he call me? I¡¯ll go to the hospital now. Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Charles


    replied.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jensen. And sorry for troubling you at this hour.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, Derrick has been my friend for over twenty years. He¡¯s my best buddy. You don¡¯t have to be so


    courteous with me. And just call me Charles. I¡¯m heading to the hospital now. So I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Tiffany held Amelia¡¯s hand tightly. The two of them fell into deep silence.


    Soon, they arrived at the hospital. Holding hands together, they rushed inside.


    Tiffany asked the nurse at the counter anxiously, ¡°Nurse, have you brought in two patients that were


    from a car ident?¡±


    The nurse checked and responded, ¡°There are a few car ident patients here. But two younger men


    died right after they reached here. It was a drunk driving ident. The cops are trying to get more


    details about the case on the third floor. I¡¯ve also called the patient¡¯s next of kin. So please head on to


    the third floor to im them.¡±


    Amelia and Tiffany¡¯s faces paled in fright. Thetter leaned on the table and asked, ¡°Nurse, is there


    some kind of mistake? Didn¡¯t you say there were a few patients? Where are the ones alive?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all on the third floor. But the other three are all elders. We¡¯ve checked their identity card.


    They¡¯re from the vige and we¡¯ve called their families. Their families all live far away and won¡¯t be


    here for a short while. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re from the vige either. My condolences,¡± the nurse


    responded indifferently.


    Tiffany had the urge to strangle the nurse.


    ¡°What kind of attitude is this? You deserve to be a nurse forever,¡± Tiffany shouted at the nurse.


    ¡°Lady, how can you speak like that? I¡¯m just trying to do my job here.¡±


    ¡°How could you give me your condolences without even confirming who my husband is? Do you want


    me to ask the dean to fire you? I don¡¯t understand how Principal General Hospital has hired such low-


    quality nurses. I bet you got this job through connections.¡± Tiffany¡¯s eyes were filled with rage.


    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable here. I was just trying tofort you. How could you say such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m sure they are still alive. You are the one who will die young. You have no professional


    courtesy at all. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll sue you?¡± Tiffany was overwhelmed with wrath.


    Just then, Amelia pulled Tiffany back and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Tiff, let¡¯s just go upstairs.¡±


    Tiffany held Amelia and choked on her words. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t panic yet. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re fine. Let¡¯s go up


    and check now.¡±


    After they got into the elevator, the nurse at the counter cursed indignantly, ¡°What a crazy woman.¡±


    When they reached the third floor, Tiffany stopped a doctor passing by. ¡°Doctor, may I know where are


    the car ident victims who just got sent here?¡±


    ¡°Are you their family? My condolences. The five of them were in serious conditions when they got here.


    We¡¯ve tried our best but failed to save them. They¡¯re still in the operating room. Please head on over to


    see them onest time,¡± the doctor said.


    Tiffany let go of the doctor¡¯s hand. Her eyes dimmed as she said, ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    The doctor nodded slightly and left.


    Amelia staggered a few steps back and fell backward. Kurt immediately supported her. Meanwhile,


    Tiffany covered her head in disbelief. ¡°This must be a misunderstanding. I¡¯m going to call Derrick now. I


    bet this is all just a joke. How could he die from a car ident? That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Tiffany dialed Derrick¡¯s number nervously, but no one answered.


    ¡°Why is there no one picking up? Derrick, answer it. I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯ll go home with you if you


    answer now. In fact, I¡¯ll stay right by your side from now on. So, please.¡± Tiffany bawled her eyes out.


    Amelia took a deep breath while getting up from Kurt¡¯s embrace. She hugged Tiffany tightly. ¡°Tiff, don¡¯t


    be like this. Oscar and Derrick will be fine. Let¡¯s go and see those patients. It must be a


    misunderstanding.¡±


    Tiffany took a deep breath and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go check. I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t them.¡± Yet, they were rooted to the spot when they


    reached the operating room¡¯s door.


    Tiffany stared at the closed door, her face utterly pale. The door opened, and the nurses pushed out


    the beds that were covered in white sheets. Tiffany could not stop trembling upon seeing that.


    ¡°Ms. Winters, why are you here? Did something happen to Ms. Amelia¡¯s eyes again?¡± The lead doctor


    recognized them as he had participated in Amelia¡¯s eyes surgery before.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 385

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 385


    Chapter 385 You Fell In Love With Her


    Tiffany¡¯s lips trembled as she stared intently at the white cloth on the bed. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°A victim of a drunk driving car ident. He was brought here an hour ago, but we couldn¡¯t save him.


    Why, do you know him?¡± the doctor said.


    Tiffany instinctively let out a sigh of relief when she heard that. This doctor has seen Derrick before. If


    he doesn¡¯t know who this victim is, then it probably isn¡¯t Derrick.


    ¡°No. I got a call from a doctor saying Derrick was involved in a car ident, so Amelia and I came


    rushing over as soon as we could. Do you know where he is?¡± Tiffany asked anxiously with her hands


    tightly sped.


    The doctor gave it some thought and replied, ¡°Mr. Hisson isn¡¯t among the car ident victims that were


    brought here, so it¡¯s possible that the nurses made a mistake. I¡¯ve been in this operating theater for an


    hour now. Maybe you could try calling Mr. Hisson again? There must be some kind of mistake. Anyway,


    I have some other stuff to take care of, so I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡±


    Right as they were racking their brains trying to figure out where Oscar and Derrick were, Tiffany got a


    call from Charles.


    Although a little disappointed, she answered the phone anyway.


    ¡°Hey, Tiffany! Derrick and Oscar are currently in my office. Where are you? You cane straight to


    my office if you¡¯re in the hospital,¡± Charles said.


    ¡°What? Derrick is with you? All right, Amelia and I areing over right now!¡± Tiffany shouted excitedly


    before hanging up the phone.


    With tears of joy in her eyes, she grabbed Amelia by the hand and said, ¡°They¡¯re fine, Babe! They¡¯re in


    Charles¡¯ office at the moment. Come on, let¡¯s go see them!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go!¡± Amelia replied with reddened eyes.


    She felt as if she had been brought back to life and could finally breathe again.


    Tiffany and Amelia rushed into Charles¡¯ office the moment he opened the door for them. Derrick and


    Oscar could be seen sitting inside with their arms covered in bandages. ¡°Derrick, are you okay? How


    did you get yourself into an ident like this?¡± Tiffany asked worriedly as she ran to his side.


    Amelia, who was unable to see, asked with her arms outstretched, ¡°Where are you, Oscar?¡±


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll take you to him,¡± Kurt said while holding her hand.


    Before he could do anything, however, Oscar stepped forward and shot him aplicated look. Kurt


    instinctively took a step back to give them some space.


    Kurt had always been a man of few words, but he spoke even less after Oscar showed up. Seeing


    Amelia love Oscar so much had worsened the pain in his heart, and he could feel a bunch of mixed


    emotions raging about within him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Amelia. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Oscar said gently.


    As Amelia frantically felt his body to assess his condition, she identally touched his wounded left


    arm, causing Oscar to grunt in pain.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡± Amelia was worried sick about him, and the fact that she couldn¡¯t see


    only worsened her anxiety.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. It¡¯s just a wound on my arm, that¡¯s all,¡± Oscar said casually.


    He then sat her down on the chair as he continued, ¡°Derrick and I were on our way back when we


    encountered a truck that was going really fast. The drunk driver lost control, and his truck came


    speeding toward us. Fortunately, Derrick is a skilled driver and managed to dodge the iing truck in


    time. Even so, we ended up crashing into the guard rail on the side. We were lucky enough to get away


    with some minor injuries on our arms. That truck then rammed into another car shortly after. There


    were three middle-aged men in the truck, and two young men in the car. We were all rushed to the


    hospital as soon as the ambnce arrived. My phone fell out when we hit the guard rail, and Derrick¡¯s


    phone had ran out of battery. That¡¯s why we had the nurse call you to inform you that we¡¯re both safe.¡±


    The mere thought of something like that happening to Oscar sent a shiver down Amelia¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re all right, Oscar! Please don¡¯t ever scare me like this again! My heart almost


    stopped when the nurse told us you and Derrick were sent to the hospital! I¡¯ll do anything you want as


    long as you stay safe! I¡¯ll go back to the city with you once my eyes are all better! I don¡¯t care if Mom


    doesn¡¯t like me. I¡¯ll beg her for forgiveness or something. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, Oscar!¡±


    she said submissively.


    Amelia felt like her entire world hade crashing down on her the moment she heard about Oscar¡¯s


    potential death. Nothing else seemed to matter in the face of life-and-death situations. She was willing


    to agree to anything as long as Oscar was safe.


    Oscar gently caressed her cheeks and frowned when he felt how cold her skin was. ¡°Why is your face


    so cold?¡±


    Amelia ced her hand over his as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just scared by the news of your


    ident, that¡¯s all. I¡¯ll be fine now that I know you¡¯re safe. Oscar, I want you to inform me if anything


    happens in the future. I don¡¯t want to hear about you from someone else, okay? People tend to


    mimunicate, and it can really scare me to death. Once is more than enough. I don¡¯t want to


    experience something like this ever again!¡±


    Oscar gently pulled her into his embrace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Amelia smiled as she leaned against his chest. The sound of his steady heartbeat reassured her that


    everything was all right.


    Seeing such a scene hurt Kurt¡¯s heart so much that it felt like it was being pierced by countless


    needles, and he decided to leave the room silently. He had just stepped out the door when he saw


    Hugo standing outside.


    The two exchanged nces, and Kurt simply shed him a wry smile in response.


    Hugo looked at the closed doors behind Kurt. ¡°Let¡¯s go get a drink.¡±


    Kurt nodded without saying a word, and the two of them left the hospital.


    They sat down at a nearby pub where they ordered food and some beers.


    Hugo opened two bottles and handed Kurt one before raising his own as he said, ¡°Cheers.¡±


    Kurt clinked bottles with him before chugging his drink down aggressively.


    Hugo had a rough idea as to what happened when he saw that. ¡°Let me guess, you fell in love with


    Mrs. Clinton?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Kurt paused and stared at Hugo without saying anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re a lovelorn man, Kurt. You can¡¯t hide it from me.¡± Hugo took another sip of his


    beer as he continued, ¡°You know Mrs. Clinton belongs to Boss, and yet you fell for her anyway? Aren¡¯t


    you afraid of what Boss might do to you if he finds out? He trained us, remember? None of us is a


    match for him if he so much as decides to take action against you.¡±


    Kurt fell silent. The look in his eyes grew increasingly conflicted, and he felt as if a huge boulder was


    pressing down on his chest.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 386

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 386


    Chapter 386 Love Troubles


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I never pegged you for the type to take a woman seriously, but then you surprise me by falling for


    Boss¡¯ woman and trying to steal her from under his nose. While I do admire your courage, I can¡¯t help


    but worry for your safety,¡± Hugo added.


    Kurt drank some of his beer before saying, ¡°She¡¯s a charming woman with a very unique personality. I


    doubt any man whoes into contact with her would be able to resist falling in love with her.¡±


    Hugo shot Kurt a serious look in response. The two of them had worked side by side for many years,


    so he knew Kurt really did mean what he said.


    I¡¯m impressed by his courage, but what he¡¯s doing is simply far too reckless¡­


    With that in mind, Hugo downed the remaining beer in his bottle in one go.


    He then jabbed a finger at Kurt as he said, ¡°Kurt, do you have any idea how much trouble you¡¯ve


    caused us when you brought Mrs. Clinton away two years ago? We searched everywhere for her day


    and night, including the neighborhood you guys are staying in now. Boss was like apletely different


    person throughout the past two years. He immersed himself in work and became a lot more irritable


    than usual. A lot of us have been punished by Boss because of your selfish act. One of our colleagues


    even had both his legs broken by Boss in a fit of rage and is wheelchair-bound for the rest of his life.


    Did you not consider what would happen to us before leaving like that?¡±


    Kurt tightened his grip on the bottle.


    He had a lot going on in his head, but the only words that left his mouth were, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hugo let out a wry chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re usually so quiet that none of us thought you¡¯d do anything crazy,


    but then you went ahead and did the craziest thing ever. All of us suffered greatly because of that stunt


    you pulled. None of us had a good night¡¯s sleep for the past two years, and Boss would evensh out


    at us from time to time. I believe you owe us all an apology, Kurt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to the others in person when I have the chance to,¡± Kurt replied.


    Hugo clinked bottles with him as he asked, ¡°So, what are you going to do now that you¡¯ve seen how


    much they love each other?¡±


    A hint of pain shed past Kurt¡¯s eyes as he continued drinking.


    Hugo let out a heavy sigh as he advised him earnestly, ¡°You¡¯ve stayed by her side for two years now,


    Kurt. You should know better than anyone how she feels about you. Do you really think you¡¯ll be happy


    holding on to an unrequited love like this?¡±


    ¡°She deserves to be protected,¡± Kurt mumbled gloomily.


    D*mn, I wish I could crack his head open and see what¡¯s going on in that thick skull of his! Why is he


    still being so stubborn when the facts have been clearlyid out before him? Boss might actually kill


    him if he crosses the line! I don¡¯t want to lose a good friend like this!


    With that in mind, Hugo shouted at him in frustration, ¡°Quit being such an idiot, Kurt! Mrs. Clinton may


    be pretty, but she isn¡¯t worth you throwing away everything you have! She¡¯s a great woman, but she


    doesn¡¯t belong to you! You know how bad things will end for you if you cross Boss, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Kurt shot him a nce and said, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! You lose your d*mned mind the moment you see Mrs. Clinton! You wouldn¡¯t have run off with


    her two years ago if you knew what you were doing! God d*mn it, Kurt! You piss me off so much!¡± Hugo


    was on the verge of losing his temper at that point, but Kurt simply continued drinking in silence.


    Just like that, the two of them ended up drinking twelve bottles of beer in one go.


    For some reason, Kurt seemed to have a clearer head after all that drinking. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go,¡± he


    said calmly.


    ¡°Yeah, sure¡­¡± Hugo mumbled, feeling slightly drunk as he paid the bill.


    As the two of them made their way back to the hospital, Hugo asked, ¡°Kurt, have you considered


    rejoining us?¡±


    Kurt looked at him in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean.¡±


    Kurt fell silent once again.


    ¡°Kurt, you know working for Boss is the only way to hone your talents. Mrs. Clinton isn¡¯t a bad person,


    but she can¡¯t give you what you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a man, Hugo. I don¡¯t need a woman to give me anything. Besides, I promised her I¡¯d look after Mr.


    Anthony until he grows up, and I always keep my promise. As long as she allows me to stay by her


    side, I am content with just loving her in secret for the rest of my life,¡± Kurt replied with a serious


    expression.


    Hugo kept quiet, and neither of them said another word as they continued walking toward the hospital.


    After stepping out of the elevator, Hugo couldn¡¯t help but advise him one final time, ¡°Kurt, I think you¡¯d


    better reconsider this. You have a bright future ahead of you. There¡¯s no need to throw it all away for a


    woman who will never be yours.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that for sure until the very end.¡±


    And there it is¡­ He¡¯s beyond salvation at this point. Sigh¡­ We¡¯re both grown men here, so I¡¯m sure


    Kurt knows exactly what he¡¯s getting into. Since I¡¯m not him, I guess I won¡¯t really know if he¡¯ll be happy


    or sad in this one-sided love of his.


    Hugo gave up on trying to change Kurt¡¯s mind.


    Being an outsider, it was hard for him to say if Kurt would eventually find the happiness he was


    seeking.


    The two of them peered into Charles¡¯ office from outside, only to see that it waspletely dark.


    Hugo pulled out his phone and gave Oscar a call. ¡°Got it, Boss,¡± he said shortly after the call got


    through.


    He then hung up the phone and told Kurt, ¡°Boss has already returned to the apartment with Mrs.


    Clinton.¡±


    The look in Kurt¡¯s eyes turned gloomy when he heard that. ¡°Then let¡¯s head back as well.¡±


    ¡°No need for that. Boss says we can just find ourselves a hotel to stay the night. We¡¯ll head over to


    Anndur with them tomorrow.¡±


    Kurt tightened his fists and asked in a very bitter tone, ¡°Can Ie with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not for me to decide. You¡¯ll need to get permission from Boss if you want to tag along.


    Given how you¡¯ve been staying with Mrs. Clinton for the past two years, I highly doubt he¡¯d say yes to


    it. If I were Boss and found out that some guy has a thing for my wife, I¡¯d do everything I can to keep


    him away from her, too. Prevention is better than cure, after all. Do you really think Boss will let you


    come with us?¡±


    Kurt pursed his lips and kept quiet.


    ¡°Kurt, you should know that Boss is being incredibly magnanimous by not punishing you at all. Don¡¯t


    push your luck any further.¡±


    Kurt lowered his gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He was doomed to not have a happy rtionship the moment he loved a woman he shouldn¡¯t. Knowing


    how stubborn he is, he might just go on like this for the rest of his life!


    Hugo sighed at the thought of that. The two of them booked two presidential suites at a five-star hotel


    and went into their respective rooms. Due to the effects of alcohol kicking in, Hugo soon fell asleep


    after a quick shower. Kurt, on the other hand, stood by the window and stared at the sky the entire


    night. The look in his eyes was dull as he lost himself in his thoughts.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 387

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 387


    Chapter 387 Sweet Words


    Amelia was still worried about Oscar¡¯s injuries even after they had returned to the apartment. ¡°Oscar, is


    your arm really fine? Please let me know if it hurts,¡± she said worriedly while grabbing onto his arm.


    Oscar held her hand and said with a soft chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You know, it¡¯d probably heal faster if you¡¯d


    give it a kiss.¡±


    Amelia froze for a brief moment before giving Oscar a light smack on the wounded arm, causing him to


    yelp in pain.


    His reaction was so funny that Amelia found herself bursting intoughter. She realized Oscar had


    indeed changed a lot over the past two years.


    With her blind eyes wide open, Amelia gave him a hug and leaned against his chest as she said,


    ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m really d that you only injured your arm in this car ident. I would never be able to


    forgive myself if something terrible happened to you.¡±


    ¡°You silly girl! I haven¡¯t loved you enough, so I wouldn¡¯t possibly let anything happen to me. I¡¯m


    nning to grow old with you, so I¡¯m going to make sure I stay in good shape all the time. I want to still


    be able to carry you when we¡¯re both old and wrinkly,¡± Oscar replied while gently running his hand


    through her hair.


    ¡°All right, get off me now. You need to go take a shower!¡± Amelia said with a smile.


    Oscar nibbled on her ear and whispered mischievously, ¡°Will you be joining me?¡±


    Amelia felt her cheeks burning up and instinctively took a few steps back. ¡°Hurry up and go take a


    shower! I can¡¯t see anything, so I¡¯d just make things difficult for you,¡± she eximed coquettishly.


    Oscar narrowed his eyes as he said, ¡°All right. You can just sit here while you wait for me, then.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Amelia did as told and began thinking about a lot of things while Oscar was in the shower.


    Man, I feel really bad for Kurt. I know he has feelings for me, and yet I can¡¯t stop myself from being all


    lovey-dovey with Oscar. Looks like Kurt¡¯s deep love for me is destined to remain unrequited for the rest


    of his life¡­


    Amelia wrapped her hands around her head that was in a mess at the moment. On one hand, she was


    terrified by the fact that she had nearly lost Oscar. On the other, she faced immense pressure from


    Kurt¡¯s one-sided love and affection. As her scale had always tipped in Oscar¡¯s favor, she could only


    apologize to Kurt as she was unable to reciprocate his love.


    Oscar saw the stressed look on her face when he came out of the shower.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Honey? What¡¯s on your mind?¡± he asked gently while wiping his hair dry.


    Amelia jumped in shock as she was spacing out so much that she didn¡¯t notice himing out. ¡°Oh,


    Oscar! You¡¯re done showering already? That was fast!¡±


    Oscar tossed his towel aside, pulled her into his arms, and whispered into her ear, ¡°Come on, tell me.


    What were you thinking about?¡±


    Amelia nuzzled against his chest and sighed as she said, ¡°This day just feels like a dream. I didn¡¯t


    expect you toe looking for me at all. I¡¯ve been through an emotional roller coaster today. It feels


    great to have you by my side, but I feel bad for a certain someone.¡±


    The look in Oscar¡¯s eyes dimmed upon hearing that, but he decided to y dumb and acted like he


    didn¡¯t know what she was talking about.


    ¡°And who would that be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Kurt. Please don¡¯t me him, Oscar. I begged him to leave with me and Tiff because we couldn¡¯t


    look after Tony with just the two of us. Since Tony likes Kurt, I figured it would be best to have him


    come with us. It¡¯s all my fault, so you can me it all on me.¡± Amelia looked up at Oscar even if she


    couldn¡¯t see anything. She had insisted on leaving out of fear of her impending blindness. Any other


    woman would probably have freaked out as well if a doctor told them they would lose their eyesight


    soon.


    The mere thought of having to live the rest of her life in total darkness filled her with so much despair


    that she even contemted suicide at one point. Had it not been for Tiffany¡¯s support and Tony


    requiring her care, Amelia probably would¡¯ve taken her own life right from the start.


    Oscar¡¯s hand that was caressing her hair paused as the look on his face turned gloomy. ¡°Are you that


    afraid of me punishing him?¡± he asked in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Life would¡¯ve been really rough for Tiff and I if it weren¡¯t for him, so will you please forgive him?¡±


    Amelia said awkwardly.


    Oscar stared deeply at her with mixed feelings in his heart. ¡°Are you feeling guilty because of him,


    Honey?¡± he asked.


    Amelia lowered her gaze as she replied, ¡°You know he has feelings for me, right? I can¡¯t reciprocate


    those feelings of his, so I want to make it up to him some other way. Do you know what I mean?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s gloomy expression brightened up instantly.


    ¡°Okay, sure. I promise not to punish him, but he will not be going to Anndur with us tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia gave it some thought and nodded in response.


    Oscar then leaned in to give her a kiss, but Amelia stopped him by pushing against his chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked in confusion.


    ¡°Your arm is injured. The doctor said you have to refrain from any vigorous exercise until it heals up,


    remember?¡± Amelia replied shyly.


    It had been a long time since she and Oscar had sex, so she was both a little scared and excited about


    it. Her heart raced as memories of their passionate session of love-making in the past flooded her


    brain.


    Seeing the shy blush on her face instantly removed whatever negative emotions Oscar had in him.


    He wrapped an arm around her and whispered affectionately, ¡°You¡¯re so cute, Honey. I love it when you


    look like this! It¡¯s no wonder they say a brief separation beats a remarriage. You see, we didn¡¯t be


    distant at all even after being separated for two years. If anything, I find myself loving you more and


    more now!¡±


    Amelia smacked him on the chest as she eximed with a chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet talker!¡±


    ¡°Do you not like it?¡±


    ¡°Just go to sleep!¡± Amelia said while pulling the nket over herself.


    Oscar broke into a huge grin as hey down beside her and hugged her tightly. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to have


    you in my life, Honey!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s lips curled into a smile upon hearing that.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s get some sleep. We¡¯ll head over to Anndur tomorrow and get your eyes treated. I¡¯m


    sure our lives are only going to get better once you regain your eyesight!¡± Oscar said and began


    visualizing their happy life together.


    Amelia nodded and drifted off to sleep shortly after.


    Oscar felt as if his heart was whole again when he saw Amelia sleeping soundly beside him. Back


    then, he had to rely heavily on sleeping pills to fall asleep. However, he was able to sleep just fine that


    night with her in his arms.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 388

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 388


    Chapter 388 Burning Bridges


    The next morning, Oscar ordered Amelia to stay put while he clumsily packed her clothes for her.


    He only took what he could fit into a single suitcase as they could always shop for clothes after arriving


    in Anndur.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head out for breakfast, Honey,¡± Oscar said after he was done with the suitcase.


    Amelia nodded, and the two of them left the bedroom.


    Kurt and Hugo were already waiting for them by the time they came downstairs.


    Oscar shot them a nce andmented, ¡°You two sure are early today.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve only just got here a while ago, Boss,¡± Hugo replied.


    Oscar carefully sat Amelia down on the sofa before turning toward Hugo. ¡°Are the flight tickets all


    prepared?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    Just then, Tiffany came running out of the kitchen with a spat in hand. ¡°Hey, Oscar! Just so you


    know, I¡¯ll also be joining you guys on your trip to Anndur! You¡¯re not taking Amelia there without me!¡±


    Oscar shot her a cold re as he asked, ¡°You promised Derrick yesterday that you¡¯d go back with him


    if he was all right. It has only been one night and you¡¯re going back on your word already?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Tiffany was clearly a little intimidated, but she refused to back down and argued defiantly, ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m


    just worried about Amelia, that¡¯s all! You just showed up all of a sudden and asked her to go to


    Anndur with you! For all we know, you could be trying to trick her into going there so you can sell her


    to human traffickers or something! I have to go with her to ensure her safety!¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s excuse was some that even she herself found it hard to believe.


    ¡°Me? Sell her off? Your ability to insult people sure has decreased significantly over the past two years,


    huh, Tiffany?¡± Oscar replied with a smile so unnatural that it gave her the creeps.


    ¡°You, on the other hand, have gotten a lot better with yourebacks, Mr. Clinton!¡± Tiffany said with an


    awkward chuckle.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    D*mn¡­ Not only did he be more shameless, but he also got snarkier too! I don¡¯t even know if I


    can beat him in an argument now!


    With that in mind, Tiffany sat down beside Amelia and held her hand as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m


    going to Anndur with you, Amelia! I¡¯m really worried about you and Tony!¡±


    ¡°What about Derrick, then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to him about thisst night. We¡¯ll go back to that city once you return from your surgery in


    Anndur.¡±


    ¡°Did he agree to it?¡±


    ¡°He has to. We¡¯ve been having a long-distance rtionship for almost two years now. I¡¯m sure we can


    handle being apart for a couple more months.¡±


    ¡°Tiff, you two should start discussing your marriage now that your rtionship has stabilized.¡±


    ¡°Babe, getting married two years into a rtionship is a little too soon. Besides, we haven¡¯t even


    introduced each other to our parents yet.¡±


    The Hissons are a wealthy and powerful family, so it won¡¯t be easy for me to marry into it. Derrick¡¯s


    parents are bound to disapprove of our rtionship, so things are only going to get difficult once we


    return to that city¡­


    Tiffany fell silent at the thought of that, while Amelia tried tofort her best friend by holding on to her


    hand.


    Naturally, Oscar could tell what their concerns were based on the looks on their faces. ¡°I¡¯ll take you in


    as my godsister once Amelia¡¯s eyes are all better. Even a prominent family like the Hissons wouldn¡¯t


    dare give you a hard time then.¡±


    Amelia and Tiffany both nced at Oscar in unison.


    Tiffany had a conflicted look in her eyes as she didn¡¯t expect him to help her out, especially after all the


    trouble she had caused him for Amelia¡¯s sake. Oscar would never have cared about my personal


    affairs before. He must really love Amelia if he¡¯d agree to help me out like this!


    ¡°Oscar, do you really mean that?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of the Hissons objecting to Tiffany¡¯s rtionship with Derrick, right? If she bes my


    godsister, the Hissons won¡¯t have the guts to bully her even if they don¡¯t like her family background.


    Those who wish to coborate with Clinton Corporations would know better than to go against me!¡±


    Oscar wasn¡¯t even being cocky as he most certainly had what it took to support his statement.


    Tiffany gave him a smack on the shoulder as she said excitedly, ¡°Since when did you be such a


    generous person, Mr. Clinton? I actually thought you¡¯d me me for leaving with Amelia!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was nning on holding you ountable at first. However, seeing as you took such great care of


    her and Tony, I¡¯m willing to let this slide.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a gentleman, Mr. Clinton!¡±


    ¡°I knew I was right to make you my friend, Mr. Clinton! You¡¯ll be our hero once Tiff and I get married!¡±


    Derrick said as he served up breakfast from the kitchen.


    Hmph¡­ I knew this guy had a motive for befriending me! D*mned bootlicker¡­ Oscar thought to


    himself as he shot Derrick a cold re.


    Derrick waved at him with a gleeful smile on his face as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Mr. Clinton!


    I just think your family is the only one capable of going against mine, that¡¯s all! Tiff and Amelia are such


    good friends, so I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t just sit by and watch our rtionship suffer, right? Allow me to


    thank you on behalf of Tiff in advance! Make sure to be generous with our wedding gift when we get


    married, okay?¡±


    Oscar found himself speechless as he never knew Derrick was that shameless.


    Even Tiffany gave him a strange look that said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you say anything this shameless


    before, Derrick! Are you really the same Derrick that I used to know?¡±


    It seemed that Derrick had just shown her yet another side of him that she never knew existed.


    Back then, Tiffany saw Derrick as a handsome and excellent man that she could never hope to be with.


    However, her perception of him changed the moment they started dating, and she realized he wasn¡¯t a


    cold and unapproachable person like she had imagined. On the contrary, he was such a romantic guy


    that she found herself struggling to handle his disys of affection.


    She even believed that she had lived a great life simply because she had found someone who


    understood her so well.


    After breakfast, Oscar turned toward Kurt and said, ¡°Kurt, I am grateful to you for looking after Amelia


    over the past two years, but she has me now. I¡¯ll take good care of her and Tony, so you can head back


    to thepany. I¡¯ll take Hugo with us on this trip instead.¡±


    Kurt paused for a moment and stared at Oscar with a conflicted look in his eyes. ¡°I wish to go with


    Amelia, Boss.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s lips twitched slightly as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re extremely thoughtful and have great fighting skills. It


    would be a waste of your talents to have you stay by Amelia¡¯s side, so I¡¯m thinking of having you serve


    as my right-hand man instead. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want Amelia to feel guilty for holding you back,


    right?¡±


    Kurt¡¯s lips trembled as he stared at Amelia, but no words came out of them.


    ¡°You should say something too, Amelia.¡± Just like that, Oscar had put her in the spotlight.


    Amelia tightened her grip on her silverware and tried her best to collect her thoughts. She then forced


    herself to look at Kurt as she said, ¡°I think you should return to Oscar¡¯s side as it would benefit your


    career the most. I¡¯ve wasted two years of your time on me, so I don¡¯t want you risking your life going on


    those dangerous personal missions anymore. That type of money maye fast, but it isn¡¯t worth


    risking your life for me and Tony like this. It would benefit both of us if you would return to Oscar¡¯s side,


    Kurt. Don¡¯t make me feel any more guilty than I already do, okay?¡±


    Amelia actually struggled to say all that as it felt like she was being unfair to Kurt. However, having him


    work for Oscar was the most ideal option avable. Not only would this keep her out of his mind, but it


    would also benefit his career and future.


    She had selfishly dragged Kurt into her mess two years ago, only to selfishly push him away afterward.


    As Amelia had only thought about herself, she ended up neglecting Kurt¡¯s feelings.


    She thought she hade up with a great excuse by iming it was for his own good, but it was no


    different from burning the bridge after crossing it.


    Kurt¡¯s expression grew increasingly gloomy as he pursed his lips and clenched his fists.


    ¡°I want Daddy, Mommy! I¡¯m not going to Anndur if you won¡¯t let Daddye along! I don¡¯t want to


    go there with Big Meanie! I want to be with Daddy! He¡¯s such a nice guy! If you don¡¯t like him, then I¡¯ll


    stay here with him!¡± Tony spoke up all of a sudden.


    A hint of awkwardness shed past Amelia¡¯s eyes when she heard that. Fearing that Oscar would get


    the wrong idea, she quickly corrected him, ¡°Tony, you¡¯re supposed to call him ¡®Godpa!¡¯¡°


    ¡°But why, Mommy? I used to call him ¡®Daddy¡¯ all the time! Is it because of Big Meanie over here? I hate


    him! I don¡¯t want to go to Anndur with him! He¡¯s trying to take me away from Daddy!¡± Tony then shot


    Oscar a hateful re as he continued, ¡°I hate you, Big Meanie! First, you take Mommy from me, and


    now you¡¯re trying to take Daddy away from me, too!¡±


    The look on Oscar¡¯s face changed instantly.


    Amelia mmed her silverware down on the table and shouted angrily, ¡°You mustn¡¯t speak to your


    father like that! Apologize to him now or I¡¯m going to get angry!¡±


    It was her first time getting angry at Tony, and his eyes reddened instantly.


    Tiffany quickly scooped Tony into her arms as she said, ¡°Tony is still too young to understand these


    things, Amelia. You need to talk to him nicely about stuff. Kurt has been the one looking after him


    throughout the past two years, so it makes sense that he would be upset about leaving him. Kids are


    really sensitive, so it¡¯s normal for him to throw tantrums every now and then. Why don¡¯t you let Kurt go


    with you? It¡¯d be hard for them to leave each other so suddenly. What do you say, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°What if I were to say no?¡± Oscar asked with a calm look on his face.


    ¡°Come on, can¡¯t you make an exception for Tony¡¯s sake?¡± Tiffany eximed.


    ¡°Are you asking me to ept the fact that my son is calling another man ¡®Daddy?¡¯¡± Oscar snapped


    back at her.


    ¡°Well, Kurt has been looking after us throughout the past two years, Mr. Clinton! You can¡¯t make us do


    such a heartless thing to him!¡± Tiffany replied after giving it some thought.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 389

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 389


    Chapter 389 Taking The ne To Anndur


    In the end, Oscar softened after Tony¡¯s relentless tantrums and allowed Kurt to follow them to


    Anndur.


    Oscar looked at Tony, who was looking at him like a smug little imp. ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    The boy raised his head haughtily with a loud scoff. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time, Big Meanie. But if you


    ever try to separate me from my daddy again, I won¡¯t let you off this easily.¡±


    Oscar didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at that. People usually had sons so they could continue their


    lineage, but with Tony, it seemed like the boy had it out for his own dad. Despite that, he just couldn¡¯t


    scold the kid because of how much he looked like Amelia.


    He felt like Tony and Amelia were his kryptonite.


    He then said to Hugo, ¡°Sit on the next flight with Kurt.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Tony ran toward Kurt and started swinging his hand. ¡°I wanna sit with Daddy!¡±


    Oscar narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Is that really what you want?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want to sit with you, Big Meanie!¡±


    ¡°Fine! I don¡¯t want to stick around a little brat like you anyway. In fact, I think I¡¯ll just sell you off to


    someone else. Don¡¯t even think about seeing your mommy again.¡±


    Tony ran toward Oscar and started bashing at him with his little fists. ¡°Big Meanie! I¡¯m going to teach


    you a lesson so you¡¯ll never try to disrupt my mommy and daddy again.¡±


    Oscar caught both of Tony¡¯s hands in a firm grasp and looked at him sternly. ¡°Anthony Clinton, if you


    don¡¯t stop being so rude, I¡¯m going to send you right back to the Clinton residence and teach you a


    good lesson once Ie back from Anndur.¡±


    Tony¡¯s eyes reddened immediately and he cried out, ¡°Mommy, Big Meanie¡¯s scolding me! He¡¯s scary.¡±


    Amelia said urgently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Oscar. Please don¡¯t get mad at him. He¡¯s still young and you¡¯re scaring


    him.¡±


    Oscar took a deep breath and softened his tone. ¡°Be good, Tony. You want Mommy to see again too,


    right?¡±


    Tony nodded.


    ¡°Well, this big meanie of a dad wants to bring Mommy to Anndur so that she can get a cornea


    transnt. You can follow Kurt, but stop throwing such tantrums or I¡¯ll take Mommy away from you


    forever,¡± Oscar threatened.


    To Tony, Oscar looked just like the demons from the stories.


    ¡°B-Big Meanie!¡± No matter how smart Tony was, he was still only two years old. Rather than hating on


    Oscar, he mostly revered the older man. Even though he kept calling him ¡°Big Meanie,¡± he didn¡¯t really


    hate him that much. He just felt as if Oscar¡¯s appearance had suddenly torn his mommy and daddy


    apart. He felt like Oscar was a threat to his mommy and daddy¡¯s rtionship deep down in his bones,


    and since he had been brought up by Kurt, he naturally wanted Kurt to be the one to date his mommy.


    Oscar stood up and said, ¡°Kurt, Tony, the two of you can sit on the next flight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Kurt replied respectfully before waving to Tony. ¡°Tony,e over here.¡±


    The boy scurried over and burrowed himself into Kurt¡¯s embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Daddy! With me


    here, Mommy will definitely be with you instead of that Big Meanie. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Tony! Stop saying nonsense,¡± Amelia berated.


    Tony pouted, looking like a kicked puppy.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve stopped liking me ever since Big Meanie showed up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Tony!¡± Amelia was starting to feel exhausted. She hated seeing the father and son duo


    go at each other like fire and water.


    Oscar walked over and put his arm over Amelia¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Just give him some time, okay? I¡¯ll get


    along with him in no time.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    In the end, Amelia and Oscar got into one car together and Derrick followed Tiffany into the other car.


    Tiffany was a little baffled. ¡°What are you doing here, Derrick?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot to tell you. Mypany is working together with a publishingpany in Anndur and


    I¡¯ll be going over there for a month,¡± Derrick said with an ambiguous smile.


    Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened and she eximed, ¡°Really?¡±


    Derrick nodded with a chuckle and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe the lengths I¡¯m going to in order to spend more


    time with you. Aren¡¯t you going to give me a little pat on the back?¡±


    ¡°I love you so much!¡± Tiffany excitedly nted a kiss on Derrick¡¯s lips.


    He held the back of her head and deepened the kiss even further.


    As the two of them were kissing as if the chauffeur wasn¡¯t in the car, Oscar and Amelia were in a very


    different situation back in their own car.


    Amelia apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Oscar. Tony¡¯s really fond of Kurt since he was brought up by him. Don¡¯t


    think about it too much.¡±


    Oscar burst intoughter and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Did you really think I¡¯d have it out


    for a kid? I know he¡¯s my son. Apart from looking just like you, he also has the exact same personality


    as I did when I was his age. I wasn¡¯t close to my own dad when I was younger, and I always pushed


    him away. We didn¡¯t get close until I was in middle school. Tony¡¯s just like me, too.¡±


    ¡°Are you really not mad?¡±


    Oscar tickled her nose and said, ¡°Do you really want to see me mad? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. I just feel sorry that you had to go through that. If I hadn¡¯t brought him away, you two


    wouldn¡¯t be this far apart. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Amelia apologized sincerely as she held Oscar¡¯s hand tightly.


    Oscar patted her on the head and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you for anything, silly. I¡¯ll do my


    best to be a great dad so Tony will start liking me more. I¡¯m not going to force you to be stuck in


    between our squabbling.¡±


    Oscar spoke with confidence, but he had never expected Tony to be so fond of Kurt. Even though


    Oscar was his dad, he still preferred Kurt to be with Amelia instead.


    Oscar had never imagined that Tony would be another obstacle in his and Amelia¡¯s rtionship.


    Oscar changed the subject and said, ¡°I called James earlier this morning. He said that that young


    man¡¯s condition is worsening, so it¡¯s most likely that he will pass in the next few days. Once we settle


    down in Anndur, he can conduct your surgery. Who do you want to see the most after you wake


    up?¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You and Tony. He¡¯s already two years old and I still have no idea what


    he looks like. I would love to see how big he¡¯s gotten.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s very cute. He looks almost like a porcin doll. You two have the same eyes, actually.¡± Oscar


    chuckled.


    ¡°Really? I thought his eyes would have taken after yours.¡± Ameliaughed.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After a moment, Amelia¡¯s voice lowered and she said, ¡°There¡¯s someone else I¡¯d like to see, actually.


    I¡¯d like to see Mrs. Hutton and find out how much I look like her. If we¡¯re really rted, why did she get


    rid of me back then bute back to find me now? Why would she rather pamper and spoil me as a


    stranger than admit that we¡¯re rted? I¡¯m extremely curious, but all I want to ask is why she treated


    me so cruelly.¡±


    Oscar said, ¡°I will go meet her with you if that¡¯s what you really want. Rather than keep all of these


    emotions in, I¡¯d rather you ask someone who knows about it so that you can get closure.¡±


    Amelia sighed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m just scared that the truth isn¡¯t what I want.¡±


    ¡°You have me, you have Tony, and you have a lot of people who love and care about you. If that family


    truly is your family but doesn¡¯t want to take you back, then we¡¯ll just forget about them,¡± Oscar said.


    ¡°The worst-case scenario is that they be strangers, but that¡¯s not too far from what¡¯s happened


    already, right? Don¡¯t look too far into it. You have your own family now.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    After getting on the ne, coincidentally enough, all four of their seats were in the same row.


    Amelia turned to look at Derrick. ¡°Derrick, are you going to Anndur too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m coborating with a publishingpany in Anndur for a project, so I¡¯ll be there for a month. I¡¯ll


    also be watching over Tiff so she doesn¡¯t go missing or anything.¡±


    ¡°Derrick! Stop that. I¡¯ll really beat you up this time.¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sound of their yful banter. She loved the cheerful atmosphere


    they had created.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 390

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 390


    Chapter 390 Tony Is So Cute


    After reaching Anndur, Oscar helped Amelia out of the airport to meet James, who had already been


    waiting for them outside.


    James was dressed in a rather shy manner that day in a floral button-up and patterned jeans with a


    pair of ck-rimmed sses to boot.


    James approached them joyfully as they arrived. ¡°Hi! Long time no see.¡±


    Amelia followed the sound of his voice and turned toward him. ¡°Long time no see, James. How have


    thest two years been?¡±


    ¡°Not too well, honestly. Your husband has been working me to the bone to look for suitable corneas for


    you! Still, my hard work finally paid off and I managed to find them within two years. Also, don¡¯t even


    think about thanking me, okay? I¡¯m supposed to do all this, and your husband has been very generous


    as well. He even opened up a private hospital for me, of which I¡¯m about to be the director of very


    soon,¡± James said breezily.


    Amelia looked up at Oscar. She may have been blind, but it was almost as if she was still staring at him


    regardless.


    Oscar interlocked his fingers with Amelia¡¯s tightly and looked at James, indicating for him to keep quiet.


    James shrugged and said, ¡°Anyway, Amelia, I¡¯ve prepared a ce for all of you to stay. Let¡¯s go. You


    guys must be exhausted after traveling for so long, so you can rest for a few days. Once the patient


    passes away, we can remove their corneas and conduct the surgery for you.¡±


    The five of them went into the car. James was driving while Derrick sat in the passenger seat and the


    other three sat in the backseat.


    Amelia said, ¡°James, I heard from Oscar that a twenty-year-old young man was the one who donated


    his corneas to me. How has he been?¡±


    As he drove, James exined, ¡°He¡¯s been suffering from stage 4 leukemia and only has a few days


    left. The hospital has already notified his loved ones of his imminent passing, and once that happens I


    will do your surgery. However, when his parents heard that you wereing to Anndur, they


    requested to meet the woman for whom their son donated his corneas. Would you be willing to do


    that?¡±


    Amelia hadn¡¯t even said anything when Oscar spoke up, mildly annoyed. ¡°James, why did you tell them


    about Amelia? Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep her identity under wraps?¡±


    James tapped the steering wheel and said, ¡°Oscar, they only have one son. All they wanted was to


    know who would take over their son¡¯s eyes after he passed. It means a lot to them.¡±


    Amelia held Oscar¡¯s hand tightly and absentmindedly traced shapes on his palm. ¡°James, I¡¯m okay with


    meeting them, so you can organize that for us.¡±


    Since Amelia herself was okay with it, Oscar didn¡¯t have anything else to say.


    James drove back to his mansion and parked the car. Like a gentleman, he opened the car doors for


    them and helped Oscar hold onto Amelia as she walked out. ¡°Careful, Amelia, the door is over here.¡±


    After getting off the car, Amelia nodded politely toward him. ¡°Thanks, James.¡±


    Once they entered the house, the butler led a few maids to take the luggage from the three men so that


    they could put them into the guest rooms.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He then turned to James and said, ¡°Master, the food is all ready. Would you like to eat now or would


    the guests prefer to take a hot shower first before the meal?¡±


    James looked at the twodies and asked, ¡°Do you guys want to take a shower now?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± both of them said in unison.


    ¡°Then we can start eating now,¡± James said to his butler.


    The butler directed the maids to ce the dishes on the table. Amelia and the others were feeling


    especially hungry at the sight of so muchfort food in the middle of Anndur.


    Oscar kept taking food for Amelia. ¡°Eat as much as you want. I specifically asked James to prepare


    your favorites.¡±


    Amelia may not have been able to see, but she could tell by the taste of the food that Oscar truly had


    put in the effort for her to be happy.


    ¡°You should eat too, Oscar. I¡¯ll ask for more foodter if I¡¯m still hungry.¡± Amelia finally spoke up after


    she kept hearing and feeling Oscar cing more food onto her te.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Even though Oscar agreed, he still continued helping Amelia out at every avable second.


    James couldn¡¯t help but tease him a little. ¡°Oscar, you¡¯re practically herpdog at this point. I¡¯ve never


    seen you be this attentive toward any other woman before. I could have never imagined that this day


    woulde.¡±


    Oscar merely nced at him and stayed silent.


    They finished their meal rtively peacefully and the four visitors retreated to their rooms so they could


    take a quick nap.


    They only woke up at around three in the afternoon and freshened up before going downstairs once


    more. When James saw Amelia, he said, ¡°Amelia, I just called that young man¡¯s parents. They would


    like to treat you and Oscar to a meal tomorrow afternoon. Would that be okay with you guys?¡±


    With a chuckle, Amelia replied, ¡°Of course it is. I¡¯ll leave the booking up to you since I don¡¯t know


    Anndur very well.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s no need to be so formal with me. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have found a


    pair of suitable corneas this soon. Who knows when I would have gotten my surgery then? Honestly, I


    should be the one thanking you. Really, I owe you one. Thank you so much, James,¡± Amelia said


    before bowing gratefully in his direction.


    Amelia¡¯s unexpected actions caused James to widen his eyes in shock.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! As Oscar¡¯s good friend, it¡¯s only natural that I treat his wife like my own friend


    as well. I¡¯d honestly feel more ufortable if you kept thanking me so much,¡± James exined.


    Amelia smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t do that again then, no worries.¡±


    James nodded and silently approved of Amelia even more. His original impression of her from before


    she had lost her vision also disappearedpletely.


    Just as everyone was starting to warm up to their surroundings, Oscar got a call from Hugo telling him


    that he and Kurt had arrived in Anndur with Tony.


    James volunteered to pick them up. ¡°Is your son here? I¡¯ll go pick them up. I would like to see what kind


    of kid your son has grown into to actually give you a headache.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead. Don¡¯t make him angry, though!¡± Oscar said.


    James saluted him before taking his keys and driving away.


    When he arrived at the airport, he was immediately drawn toward Tony, who looked just like a porcin


    doll. He kneeled down and reached out his hand. ¡°Hi, Tony! I¡¯m James. I¡¯m a good friend of your


    father¡¯s. You can call me Uncle James, or just James.¡±


    Tony looked up at Kurt with a frown on his small face. ¡°Daddy, is he your friend?¡±


    James was taken aback.


    Kurt said sternly, ¡°Tony, watch your words. He¡¯s your actual dad¡¯s good friend.¡±


    Tony turned around to look at James and said inly, ¡°If you¡¯re that Big Meanie¡¯s friend, then you must


    be a big meanie too.¡±


    James was taken aback once more.


    ¡°Okay, Little Prince, your parents actually sent me to pick you up. Would you be willing to follow this big


    meanie?¡±


    ¡°Since my mom asked for your help, then I¡¯ll follow you just this once,¡± Tony said haughtily as he raised


    his little head high.


    James couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the boy¡¯s small, proud expression.


    He entered the car and fastened his seatbelt before saying to Tony, ¡°I understand why Oscar was so


    exasperated with you that day. You¡¯re just the most adorable haughty little thing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tony said seriously. His adorable features were highlighted even more by his attempt at a


    serious expression.


    James looked at Tony in the rearview mirror and nearly melted from his cuteness. Even James was


    beginning to feel like having a kid at the sight of such an adorable little boy.


    ¡°Listen up, Little Prince. No matter what you do to your dad, I¡¯ll be on your side, okay?¡± James said.


    Tony tilted his head, not really understanding what James was trying to say.


    ¡°Good luck, Little Prince!¡±


    ¡°My nickname is Tony and my real name is Anthony. I don¡¯t like you calling me Little Prince. Could you


    just call me Tony instead?¡± Tony said with a pout.


    James chuckled out loud.


    ¡°Little Prince¡ª sorry, I meant Tony, you¡¯re just so cute,¡± he said with a grin.


    ¡°Mom says the same thing,¡± Tony said.


    James was in an even better mood.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 391

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 391


    Chapter 391 A Little Ungrateful


    ¡°Oscar, Amelia, your son is way too cute! It feels like I¡¯m talking to a disgruntled old man trapped in a


    little boy¡¯s body. Is he really only two years old? He¡¯s so smart for his age!¡± James began to gush the


    moment he reached the mansion.


    Oscar looked at Tony, who was still standing next to Kurt. As if throwing a tantrum, he grumbled, ¡°Yeah,


    and all that goes toward bullying his own dad.¡±


    James chuckled loudly. He had waited for far too long to see this side of Oscar.


    Oscar red at him and said, ¡°This is funny to you, huh?¡±


    James shook his head and said gleefully, ¡°I just didn¡¯t know you had this side to you. You used to be so


    determined andpetitive. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually losing to your own son.¡±


    Oscar was much toozy to continue dealing with James¡¯ teasing.


    Amelia listened to their conversation uneasily and was about to walk toward Oscar, but since the


    mansion was an unfamiliar environment, she nearly tripped and fell. Oscar jumped and hurriedly ran


    over to catch her.


    ¡°Are you okay? Did you hurt yourself?¡± he asked urgently.


    Kurt instinctively jerked toward her direction, but at the sight of Oscar catching her, he forced himself to


    stay in ce.


    Tony let go of Kurt¡¯s hand and ran toward Amelia worriedly. ¡°Mommy, are you okay?¡±


    Amelia nodded and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Calm down, the two of you.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Tony blocked Mommy from Oscar and pushed him away with his small hands as he shouted, ¡°Go


    away, Big Meanie! The moment you came, Mommy stopped loving me and she¡¯s ignoring Daddy too.


    You stole her away. I hate you!¡±


    Oscar didn¡¯t seem ruffled and knelt down. ¡°Your mother nearly died when she tried to give birth to you.


    When you were finally born and the doctor brought you to me, I told myself that I wouldn¡¯t get mad at


    you no matter what.¡±


    Tony tilted his head, seemingly unable to understand what Oscar was saying.


    Oscar pulled his son into his embrace and Tony almost immediately began squirming and struggling.


    ¡°Let go of me, Big Meanie! Let go!¡±


    Oscar was still perfectly calm and simply nted a soft kiss on Tony¡¯s little porcin face. ¡°You really


    are my baby boy. You¡¯re just like how I was when I was younger. I love you so much.¡±


    Tony slipped out of his embrace and ran away as he nced at Oscar. ¡°Big Meanie.¡± Despite his


    words, he was looking at Oscar with just a hint of longing. Perhaps it was because of his natural instinct


    toward his dad, but he was starting to feel more affectionate toward Oscar.


    Amelia was terrified that they would start quarreling again and said loudly, ¡°Tony, don¡¯t talk to your dad


    like that. Haven¡¯t I taught you manners before? Don¡¯t shout at adults. Have you forgotten all the


    lessons I¡¯ve taught you?¡±


    Afterpletely cutting off the Clintons back then, Amelia had never brought Oscar up in front of Tony.


    That was why Tony thought Kurt was his real dad and not Oscar, who had suddenly appeared.


    Amelia was feeling rather torn. Because of her own selfishness, her husband and her son were like fire


    and water.


    Just then, James pped his hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a seat, everyone. I invented a new game.


    Let¡¯s all y it together.¡±


    As he spoke, he walked toward Tony and said, ¡°Do you wanna y too, Tony? It¡¯s especially fun for


    super-smart young kids like you.¡±


    Tony blinked hisrge eyes, which had lit up in excitement. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s y.¡±


    James brought Tony away, but not before turning back to tilt his head teasingly at Oscar as if to


    say, Look, you may be the businessman here, but your kid still likes me more than you. James ¨C 1,


    Oscar ¨C 0.


    James was practically glowing with pride, but Oscar couldn¡¯t care less.


    ¡°Hugo, watch Tony for me. I¡¯m going to bring Amelia upstairs.¡± After that, Oscar helped her up the stairs


    while Kurt¡¯s gaze continued to follow her with a hint of sorrow in his eyes.


    After Oscar had brought her upstairs, Hugo gave Kurt a pat on the back while Tiffany said, ¡°Kurt, can


    we step out for a second? I just want to talk.¡±


    Kurt followed her out silently.


    ¡°Kurt, I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t help you,¡± Tiffany said apologetically. She had seen how well Kurt had


    treated Amelia for thest two years. He had truly done his best toy everything out for her so she


    never had to worry about anything. If Amelia wasn¡¯t already absolutely head over heels for Oscar, Kurt


    would already have been her best choice. It wasn¡¯t easy to meet a man who loved one so much, but


    emotions just couldn¡¯t be forced.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Please don¡¯t apologize.¡±


    Tiffany swallowed and said, ¡°I think you should go back to working under Oscar. Amelia is back with


    him again, and if you stay with her, things will start to get awkward. Amelia would feel bad too and you


    wouldn¡¯t like to watch them be all mushy all the time, right? Maybe letting go is the right choice. That


    would also stop Amelia from being caught in the middle.¡±


    Kurt looked at her silently.


    She cleared her throat awkwardly and touched her nose. ¡°Kurt, I¡¯m saying this out of only good


    intentions toward both of you. I know you love her, and I know I sound like I¡¯m burning bridges. Still, I


    know you don¡¯t want to see her hurt or confused, so letting go would be the best choice for the two of


    you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up on her,¡± Kurt said firmly. He may have found true loveter than most people, but that


    didn¡¯t mean he could let go of it so easily.


    ¡°Kurt, please understand where I¡¯ming from. The Clintons wouldn¡¯t like the way you interact with


    her either. Why would you force her into such a hard situation?¡± Tiffany said, starting to get annoyed.


    ¡°She¡¯s married to my boss. I won¡¯t get in the way of her marriage. All I want is to be there whenever


    she needs me. I¡¯m willing to wait for however long it may take,¡± he said matter-of-factly. He couldn¡¯t just


    move on so easily. Apart from Amelia, he had never felt this way for another woman.


    Tiffany decided to give up.


    She shrugged in defeat and said, ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m just saying that if I were Amelia, I wouldn¡¯t want you to


    waste all of your time on me. You¡¯re practically a brother to her, so of course she wouldn¡¯t want to hurt


    you. I should have stopped her from going with you back then. Maybe you wouldn¡¯t have fallen so


    deeply. After two years, it¡¯s only natural to begin having feelings for somebody. If Amelia hadn¡¯t met


    Oscar first, she might actually have fallen for you, too. You¡¯d be a great husband.¡±


    Kurt¡¯s lips were pressed tightly together as he started to clench and unclench his fists.


    Tiffany nced at him as if she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t figure out how.


    ¡°Tiffany, I can tell you¡¯re not done yet,¡± Kurt said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me biased, okay? I¡¯m just doing it for Amelia¡¯s sake. But please keep your distance from


    Tony from now on. I don¡¯t want the rift between Tony and Oscar to grow any more than it is. It¡¯ll only


    make Amelia sadder if this goes on. I know you and Tony have a great rtionship, but¡­¡± Tiffany


    trailed off. She had known Kurt for two years and was honestly leaning toward his side rather than


    Oscar¡¯s, but from Amelia¡¯s standpoint, she would hate being stuck in this situation as well. She had to


    y the devil¡¯s advocate for the sake of Amelia.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t me me, all right? I just don¡¯t want Amelia to go through any pain again after finally


    getting back together with the man she loves. As a man, I¡¯m sure you can understand, right?¡±


    Kurt¡¯s gaze sharpened and he was practically ring at Tiffany as if he wanted to skin her alive.


    She was taken aback by the intensity of his stare and stepped back as she folded her arms over her


    chest defensively. ¡°You¡¯re not going to hit me, are you?¡±


    However, after a quick pause, she said, ¡°But, if it makes you feel better, then go ahead.¡±


    Kurt simply continued to stare at her until he finally spoke, his voice sounding raspier than usual. ¡°If that


    is what Amelia wants, I will do my best to stay away from Tony. If she wants me to go back to the boss,


    then I will do so without hesitation. I love her, so I wouldn¡¯t want to do anything that might hurt her. I


    wouldn¡¯t want you to feel so torn, either.¡±


    Tiffany looked down and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m still really sorry, Kurt. Not only did I fail to keep my word and


    help you, I even said those ungrateful things to you. If you really are mad at me, please feel free to p


    me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hit girls,¡± Kurt said before turning to walk away.


    She looked up and called after him, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I just need some time alone. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Tiffany sighed as she watched him leave. Kurt had helped both her and Amelia a lot, and in return, she


    had said all those things to him the moment Oscar showed up again. No one would feel good hearing


    those things. In the end, she was the selfish one here.


    I¡¯m sorry, Kurt. I know I¡¯ve hurt you, Tiffany thought.


    She was still pretty beat up over everything. She liked Kurt and wanted him to be together with Amelia


    instead of Oscar, but feelings couldn¡¯t be forced. If they could be, then heartbreak wouldn¡¯t be so


    common.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh again at Amelia¡¯s overwhelming amount of admirers. Every single man who


    fell for her only ended up crushed and disappointed, especially someone as determined and loyal as


    Kurt. He rarely fell for anyone, but when he did, the emotions hit him hard and furiously. If the target of


    his affection failed to return his emotions, he would end up twice as hurt.


    Sigh! Tiffany didn¡¯t know what to do.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 392

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 392


    Chapter 392 Life Is Good With Him Around


    After spending another night in the mansion, they woke up and had breakfast the next morning. Amelia


    had wanted to ask Tiffany if she could doll her up a bit so that she could look presentable in front of her


    donor¡¯s parents, but James suddenly received a call saying that the young man¡¯s condition had


    worsened quickly overnight. They were forced to cancel their lunch ns.


    James rushed to the hospital while Amelia and the others waited in the mansion. Whatever happened


    was serious enough that they heard nothing from James until that night. He called Amelia and asked


    her toe to the hospital so they could do a few check-ups on her. If all was well, they could conduct


    the operation within the next couple of days.


    Amelia was feeling rather excited, but also a little sad at the same time. Her getting her corneas


    reced would mean another family would have lost their child. She couldn¡¯t even imagine the pain


    that family would be put through at the loss of their son, much less ever getting over his death.


    She decided that if her operation was sessful, she would definitely go to visit his parents. She


    wanted to meet the parents who were so kind that they were willing to donate their own son¡¯s corneas


    to a stranger they had never met. As a parent, that was probably one of the hardest decisions they ever


    had to make.


    Amelia was to go to the hospital with Oscar and the others while Kurt was to stay and watch over Tony.


    ¡°Stay here with your godfather, okay? Mommy will be going out for some time, and I¡¯ll be able to see


    you when Ie back. Doesn¡¯t that sound great?¡± she said to Tony.


    The boy replied, ¡°Mommy, are you going to the hospital?¡±


    Amelia stroked his hair and smiled. ¡°Yes, Tony. I am going to the hospital, but I¡¯ll be back very soon.


    Stay here and be a good boy, all right? When Ie back, we can go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll wait here with Daddy. When youe back, we can go home without Big Meanie!¡± Tony


    said.


    Amelia frowned. ¡°Tony, that¡¯s your dad. Don¡¯t call him Big Meanie again, or I¡¯ll get very angry.¡±


    ¡°No! He will always be Big Meanie.¡±


    Amelia was about to scold Tony when Oscar hugged her from behind and picked her up. ¡°Come one,


    it¡¯s time to go. If Tony really wants to call me Big Meanie, he can do it all he likes. As long as he¡¯s


    happy, he can call me any names he likes.¡±


    Amelia finally softened.


    ¡°Oscar, maybe you should put me down first,¡± Amelia said bashfully.


    He ced her back on the ground carefully.


    They finally arrived at the hospital after a few more minor setbacks.


    James greeted them personally in his white doctor¡¯s coat, looking pretty exhausted.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ve already prepared a private room for you that you can stay in for tonight. If your results are


    fine after tomorrow¡¯s check-ups, we can conduct the surgery once the patient¡¯s corneas are removed.¡±


    Amelia widened her unseeing eyes and asked, ¡°How¡¯s that young man doing?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve done all we can, but he¡¯s still in a very bad condition. We¡¯ve moved him into the ICU. If he


    manages to wake up within the next 48 hours, that means his condition may have improved; if he


    doesn¡¯t wake up within that time then it means he won¡¯t wake up ever again,¡± James said severely.


    Doctors may have been used to death and loss, but watching a patient you cared for slowly wither


    away would stress anyone out. After all, anyone would feel despair over the sight of such a young


    patient passing away.


    Amelia was beginning to feel even worse and said cautiously, ¡°Where are his parents?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re waiting outside his ward. They¡¯re extremely sad and exhausted right now, so I don¡¯t think you


    should go over. If you really want to see them, I¡¯d rmend thanking them after your operation is a


    sess. Let¡¯s give them some time as a family,¡± James said, perfectly guessing Amelia¡¯s intentions.


    Amelia nodded.


    When they entered the private ward, she said, ¡°Thank you for nning all of this for me, James. Once


    my eyes heal, Oscar and I will buy you a meal.¡±


    ¡°Okay, deal. No going back on your word,¡± James said breezily, familiar with Chanaean customs. ¡°After


    I migrate back to Chanaea, I¡¯ll be going over to your ce so much you two will get sick of me. I hope


    you won¡¯t hate me too much then!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Of course, we wouldn¡¯t. Our doors are always open to you,¡± Amelia said with a soft smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that offer,¡± James said. ¡°Just wait here for a minute while I go and check on some


    things.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Once James left, Tiffany looked around the fancy private ward and said, ¡°James is pretty efficient,


    babe. The moment you stepped into Anndur, he already organized everything for you.¡±


    ¡°I was the one who asked him to help and also paid for everything,¡± Oscar interrupted.


    Tiffany simply rolled her eyes at that.


    Oscar, since when did you care so much about this stuff? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually taking credit.


    Still, if it weren¡¯t for you, James might not have helped so readily. But I guess with James¡¯ reputation,


    it¡¯s not like getting this private room was anything difficult, she thought.


    Bitterly, she said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve gotten even more possessive after two years. You


    used to not care about taking credit in the slightest.¡±


    ¡°Of course I had to take credit to prove my love.¡±


    Tiffany just shuddered at Oscar¡¯s cheesy response.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, can you not be so poetic all of a sudden?¡±


    Oscar merely red at her and looked away,zy to entertain her.


    The corners of Tiffany¡¯s mouth twitched. As expected, she would never be on the same page as Oscar.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first, Tiff. We should give the two of them some space,¡± Derrick said as he wrapped his


    arms around Tiffany.


    She thought about it for a second and ended up nodding in agreement.


    After the two of them left, only Amelia and Oscar were left in the room.


    Amelia was starting to find it hard to hide her excitement. ¡°Oscar, am I finally going to be able to see


    again?¡± After Dr. Jackson and the other doctors¡¯ treatments, she had slowly begun to lose hope of ever


    seeing again. Still, fate was a fickle thing. After throwing such arge obstacle in her way, it had


    somehow given her a second chance that she hadn¡¯t seening.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll be able to see very soon,¡± Oscar said as he pulled her into his embrace with a chuckle.


    Amelia leaned against him and took in the subtle, familiar scent of his clothes. ¡°Oscar, I feel really bad


    for that young man. I seriously can¡¯t thank him enough for agreeing to donate his corneas to me. If my


    operation is a sess, I¡¯ll never do anything to harm my eyes again.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a good man. People like him have a spot in heaven,¡± Oscar replied.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but giggle.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    She shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing. I just think you¡¯ve changed a lot. You would have never said


    such a thing back then. I think you¡¯re beginning to soften up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like this new version of me?¡±


    ¡°I love it. I love it because you¡¯re finally letting down your guard and softening up to people. However, I


    must say I¡¯m quite impressed by the terrifying front you put up with women who chase after you. I


    guess I¡¯m just selfish that way. Now that you¡¯ve courted me back, you can only keep me and only me in


    your heart from now on, okay?¡±


    Oscar couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, which caused Amelia tough as well.


    Even though they were in the hospital, Amelia was still happy with the atmosphere they had created.


    Whenever Oscar was with her, she felt happier than ever. Despite being unable to see, she knew that if


    he was around, all would be well with the world.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 393

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 393


    Chapter 393 Pursue Me Again


    The young man died two dayster. Following the terms of the contract, his parents donated his


    corneas. However, before the surgery, they requested to meet Amelia. When they saw how polite and


    beautiful she was, they felt that their son¡¯s eyes had not gone to waste. This pitiful couple was no


    longer as devastated as before¡ªat least, their son¡¯s eyes could live on with a pretty and kind girl,


    witnessing the beautiful scenery of Chanaea through her eyes.


    The man¡¯s mother held on to Amelia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved that my son¡¯s eyes are going to be


    transnted to you. Please treasure them! After you¡¯ve regained your vision from the surgery and


    returned to Chanaea from Anndur, can you promise me to go to Norham? It has been my son¡¯s


    dream to attend college in Norham and see his parents¡¯ hometown. Now that he¡¯s gone, his wish can


    never be fulfilled. So please, fulfil it for him.¡±


    Sorrow washed over Amelia when she heard that. As the pain of losing a son was possibly the greatest


    torment, she did not refuse them.


    ¡°If my surgery¡¯s a sess and I can see again, I¡¯ll definitely go to Norham with my husband. I¡¯ll take


    some photos and send them to you,¡± promised Amelia solemnly in her hospital gown.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± said the mother hoarsely.


    Amelia smiled in response.


    After chatting for a while, Amelia was pushed into the operating room. When the door closed slowly, the


    couple, who looked like they had aged ten years in an instant, leaned against each other with a


    despairing look on their faces.


    The mother said hoarsely, ¡°Mr. Clinton, your wife¡¯s eyes look just like my son¡¯s. I feel like I¡¯m seeing him


    whenever I look at her. After settling my son¡¯s funeral, can I please visit her again?¡±


    Oscar averted his gaze from the operating room¡¯s sign and nced at her. ¡°Of course. Now that your


    son¡¯s eyes have been transnted to my wife, both of you will be inextricably linked. You can even ask


    her to be your goddaughter, but whether she¡¯s willing or not¡­ that¡¯ll depend on her. I don¡¯t want to


    force her.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask her to be my goddaughter for the time being. We¡¯ve only met your wife by


    chance. I just hope to see my son¡¯s eyes again. He passed away from leukemia moments after his


    twentieth birthday. I don¡¯t even have enough time to see him, so I¡¯d like to take a few more glimpses at


    him.¡± With that, she sobbed heartbreakingly.


    ¡°My sincerest condolences to you, Mrs. Hill. One cannote back from the dead,¡± consoled Oscar


    drily. Any words would only seem empty and helpless in front of those who had lost their loved ones.


    The mother, Mary Hill, squeezed out a smile. After saying a few more things to Oscar, she left with her


    husband. As their son had just died, there were a lot of things they had to settle. Meanwhile, as Oscar


    and Tiffany were too worried about Amelia in the operating room, they did not exchange much


    constion and niceties to the couple.


    The surgerysted for nearly eight hours. When James came out, he looked utterly exhausted.


    Oscar strode over to him and asked anxiously, ¡°James, how¡¯s Amelia doing?¡±


    James gave him a tired smile. ¡°The surgery is very sessful. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hearing that, Oscar finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Despite the many thoughts rushing through his mind, that was the only sentence Oscar


    could utter.


    James punched at his chest lightly and chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re buddies, aren¡¯t we? Stop being so polite!¡±


    Feeling his mood improving greatly, Oscar cracked a smile of relief.


    Not long after, Amelia was pushed into a single-room ward. There was a bandage wrapped around her


    eyes as shey on the bed quietly.


    Ever since hearing that Amelia¡¯s surgery was sessful, Tiffany had not stopped smiling. She


    eximed, ¡°This is great! All the suffering was worth it. Amelia will be able to see again after the


    bandage is removed.¡±


    Derrick pulled her into his arms and smiled. ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    Tiffany nodded. Suddenly, she burst into tears, startling the other two men.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    With his heart aching for her, Derrick wiped her tears away and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t


    everything going well? Why are you crying?¡±


    Tiffany wiped her tears in embarrassment and exined, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just too happy! For the past two


    years, Amelia has been putting up a tough front and forcing herself to appear happy. I¡¯m so happy for


    her. Now, she can finally stop being bothered by her own disability! There¡¯s no need for her to leave her


    hometown anymore. Over the past two years in Beshya, I¡¯ve never seen her genuinely happy. Now that


    the rainbow after the storm hase, I¡¯m overjoyed.¡±


    Although Tiffany imed to be happy, she started crying even harder.


    Oscar shot her aplicated look and urged softly, ¡°Stop crying, Tiffany. Are you trying to wake Amelia


    up?¡±


    Tiffany quickly stopped crying at that. She wiped the tears away from her eyes andughed in


    embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just so happy that I couldn¡¯t control myself,¡± she said.


    Naturally, no one would me her for crying out of happiness. Even Oscar felt like crying. After all, it


    was so difficult for him to reconcile with Amelia again. Despite being separated for two years, they had


    not grown distant. Instead, they became closer than ever. Even if they had many things to deal with


    once they returned home, he was willing to shield her from any danger.


    Amelia woke up the next day. The moment she woke up, she called out hoarsely, ¡°Oscar¡­ Oscar.¡±


    Oscar immediately grabbed her hand and pressed it against his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    Chuckling, Amelia asked, ¡°Can you give me some water?¡±


    Quickly standing up, Oscar poured a ss of water for her and fed her carefully. After she drank it, he


    helped her up tenderly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor over to give you a check-up.¡±


    Before long, James came over and gave Amelia an examination. Grinning, he said, ¡°Your recovery is


    going very well. If nothing else happens, we can remove the bandage after a few days. By then, you¡¯ll


    be able to see again.¡±


    Amelia smiled. ¡°Thank you, James.¡±


    ¡°Oscar and I have gone through life and death together. His affairs are my own,¡± said James, sounding


    like a true-blue Chanaean instead of a foreigner that he was. Other than his appearance, his words and


    actions resembled that of a Chanaean.


    Amelia could not help butugh.


    James is a funny, handsome and talented man. Someone like him would definitely attract a woman¡¯s


    fancy easily.


    He continued, ¡°I still need to visit a few patients, so I¡¯ll take my leave now. I¡¯ll visit you again once I¡¯m


    done with everything.¡±


    ¡°Sure! Bye.¡±


    After James left, Tiffany and Derrick came up with an excuse to leave too.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Oscar held Amelia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This is great, Amelia! You¡¯ll be able


    to see again soon. Once we¡¯re home, let¡¯s register our marriage again. Our family of three will never be


    separated again.¡±


    Smirking, Amelia asked, ¡°Oscar, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to court me again? Are you trying to


    trick me into going home with you without doing anything?¡±


    Oscar was taken aback for a while before saying, ¡°Do you want me to court you again?¡±


    Amelia nodded with augh. ¡°Of course! We had a contractual marriage soon after we met. You¡¯ve


    never done anything except for fulfilling my material needs and soliciting physical intimacy from me.


    You¡¯ve robbed me of my first love and kiss, so I¡¯ve never experienced how it feels like to date


    someone. You know what? This won¡¯t do at all! You must court me again.¡±


    Amelia was not cing Oscar in a tough spot on purpose. Instead, she merely wanted to spend more


    romantic times with him. Back when she married him, they had a lot of unfulfilled regrets. Although they


    eventually confessed their love for each other, it was still not romantic enough.


    Hence, it was a valuable and rare opportunity for Amelia to experience being pursued by Oscar again.


    For once, she wanted to be treasured and doted on by someone.


    ¡°Can you do it, Oscar?¡± pleaded Amelia in a cutely fashion.


    ¡°Of course!¡± he agreed without any hesitation.


    ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re willing to amodate my stubbornness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything to make you happy.¡±


    A blissful grin spread across Amelia¡¯s face and Oscar found himself lost in her beautiful smile.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 394

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 394


    Chapter 394 Regain Your Vision


    After staying in the hospital for a few days, it was finally time for Amelia¡¯s bandages to be removed.


    James instructed for the curtains to be closed, just in case the sunlight was too blinding for Amelia¡¯s


    eyes after the bandages were removed.


    He said, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m removing the bandages now. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡±


    Amelia gripped the corners of her hospital gown, feeling a mixture of excitement and nervousness. She


    nodded slowly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    James removed the bandages for her carefully,yer byyer. When everything was gone, he smiled


    and dered, ¡°Open your eyes slowly, Amelia. Can you see anything?¡±


    Amelia opened her eyes. A ray of light slipped through the gap between her eyelids, causing her to


    close them instinctively before opening them again.


    ¡°Amelia, can you see my hand?¡± asked James as he raised his hand and waved it in front of her.


    Smiling, she waved her hand excitedly, too. ¡°Oscar! I can finally see! I can see again!¡±


    Oscar grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too excited, Amelia.¡±


    She breathed in deeply and calmed herself down, trying to adjust to this new vision that she had been


    deprived of for two years. Having seen the sunlight after living in utter darkness for years, she felt a


    bitter feeling wash over her. She suddenly had the urge to cry out of happiness.


    James reminded, ¡°Amelia, since your eyes have just recovered, it¡¯s best if you stay away from gadgets


    with a lot of radiation, such as phones, televisions, andptops. You must make sure to give your eyes


    enough rest and not tire them out, okay?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°Take your time to adjust. I¡¯ll visit my patients in the other wards, and I¡¯lle backter,¡± said James


    with a smile as he grabbed the patient list.


    Just when Amelia stood up from the bed to send James off, he protested, ¡°Amelia, there¡¯s no need to


    be so polite. Just stay where you are! You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with me. It¡¯ll only make us


    seem like strangers, no?¡±


    Amelia smiled gently and stopped insisting on sending James out.


    After James left, Amelia scrutinized Oscar carefully.


    As she stroked his face, tears welled up in her eyes. Aplex feeling engulfed her as she remarked


    hoarsely, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight, Oscar.¡± Even though it had been two years since shest saw him and he


    had lost weight, he seemed even more masculine to her.


    Oscar ced his hand over hers and said, ¡°So, do you like me better now, or do you like me better


    then?¡±


    Laughing, Amelia said, ¡°Regardless of how you look like, I¡¯ll still like you.¡±


    Oscar hugged her waist, his breath brushed against her cheek, tickling her.


    ¡°Really?¡± he asked.


    Amelia blushed. Although two years had passed, Oscar was still able to elicit such a huge reaction


    from her, making her heart beat rapidly.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Cough! Tiffany, who was acting as the third-wheel, cleared her throat on purpose.


    Only then did Amelia realize that there were other people in the ward as well.


    She shoved Oscar away gently, her cheeks burning even more. She had been so distracted by his


    handsome profile that she actually forgot about her best friend.


    Tiffany strode forward and shoved Oscar aside. Hugging Amelia, she eximed happily, ¡°Babe,


    congrattions on regaining your vision! The gorgeous girl I know has finally returned!¡±


    Amelia returned her hug, feeling moved. Were it not for Tiffany¡¯s presence over the past two years, she


    would not have gotten over the depression of being blind so quickly.


    She said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for your constantpany over the past two years, Tiffany. I¡¯m


    genuinely grateful for everything that you¡¯ve done for me. If you weren¡¯t with me, I wouldn¡¯t have pulled


    it through all the hardship. With an amazing friend like you, I¡¯m eternally satisfied.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s eyes reddened. Patting Amelia¡¯s hand, she said through sobs, ¡°Stop it! It¡¯s a joyous asion


    now that you can see again. Stop saying these cheesy words and making us cry.¡±


    Ameliaughed.


    Letting go of Tiffany¡¯s hands, Amelia cupped her cheeks and said, ¡°Let me see how you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    After scrutinizing Tiffany¡¯s face for a while, she chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve lost some weight, but you¡¯ve


    be even more gorgeous now. Looks like you¡¯re having an amazing time dating someone.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Derrick evenined that I rarely dress up. And that I¡¯m bing uglier,¡± imed


    Tiffany.


    Amelia nced at Derrick. It had been two years since she saw his handsome and androgynous face,


    and the sight of him still made her heart skip a beat.


    He¡¯s so beautiful that he doesn¡¯t seem like a human at all!


    ¡°Compared to Derrick, we¡¯re just like peasants. He has the right to say that we¡¯re ugly,¡± agreed Amelia


    as she nodded.


    Stunned, Tiffany burst outughing. ¡°Babe, you¡¯ve learned how to crack jokes after regaining your


    vision, huh?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± asked Amelia as she winked mischievously.


    Tiffany helped her sit down and said, ¡°Babe, your eyes have just recovered, so you should rest more.


    It¡¯s been two years since you¡¯ve seen the sun. If your eyes are exposed to the sun for too long, it won¡¯t


    be great for your recovery.¡±


    Although Amelia felt like protesting, she stilly on the bed obediently.


    ¡°Derrick, thank you for taking care of me over the past two years. After interacting with you for two


    years, you¡¯ve passed my test. Thank you for epting Tiffany for who she is. Please treasure her in


    the future and protect her well,¡± said Amelia solemnly as she turned around and gazed at Derrick.


    Derrick walked to the bed and pulled Tiffany into his arms domineeringly. Smiling, he promised, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, Amelia. Tiff is mine. I¡¯ll definitely treat her nicely.¡±


    Amelia said with an assured grin, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡±


    ¡°Babe, why does it feel like you¡¯re selling me away?¡± demanded Tiffany in feigned anger.


    ¡°Well, if the buyer is Derrick, I don¡¯t really mind selling you,¡± rebuked Amelia in amusement. Now that


    she had regained her vision, her mood became much better.


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean, babe! Seems to me that all of my kindness toward you have gone to waste! I can¡¯t


    believe that you¡¯re selling me away without even epting the deposit first.¡± Tiffany rolled her sleeves


    up as if she was about to challenge Amelia to a fight.


    Amelia could not help butugh.


    In the midst of this harmonious atmosphere, someone knocked on the ward¡¯s door. When Oscar


    opened the door, he saw Mary and her husband standing outside.


    Oscar moved to the side and said, ¡°Pleasee in, Mr. and Mrs. Hill.¡±


    The couple entered.


    When Mary saw Amelia, who had just regained her vision, she could not help but feel like crying. She


    mumbled, ¡°She really does look like my¡­ my son¡­¡±


    Mary¡¯s husband, Bruce Hills, hugged her and reminded her, ¡°She¡¯s not our son. Calm down now. Don¡¯t


    scare her off.¡±


    As if she had just been woken up from a dream, Mary nced at Amelia apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Ms. Winters. It¡¯s just that when I saw your eyes, I thought I¡¯ve seen my son. I couldn¡¯t hold myself


    back for a moment there. I hope that I didn¡¯t scare you.¡±


    Amelia stood up from the bed and nced at Oscar.


    He exined, ¡°They¡¯re Mr. and Mrs. Hill, the parents of the young man who donated his corneas to


    you.¡±


    Walking over to Mary, Amelia greeted with a smile, ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Hill. I haven¡¯t regained my


    vision thest time we met, so this is my first time seeing both of you. I¡¯m really grateful that you¡¯re


    willing to donate your son¡¯s corneas to me. I am sincerely very, very grateful.¡±


    Mary grabbed her hands intimately, without the awkwardness of just meeting her for the second time.


    She eximed emotionally, ¡°Ms. Winters, I¡¯m so d that my son¡¯s corneas arepatible with you.


    It¡¯s like he lives on in you! Whenever I look at you, I feel like I¡¯m looking at my son. Is it okay if I visit


    you whenever I miss him? Now that my only son¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll be satisfied if I could just look at your eyes.


    Please, that¡¯s all I¡¯ll ever ask of you.¡±


    Sorrow washed over Amelia. As a mother, she could empathize with the agonizing pain of losing a


    child.


    ¡°Mrs. Hill, just call me Amelia. And feel free toe by whenever you miss your son. Just give me and


    my husband a call, and we¡¯ll wee you warmly,¡± replied Amelia with a smile.


    At that moment, Mary felt like her son¡¯s eyes had not been wasted. A kind woman like Amelia would


    allow her son¡¯s eyes to see the world with the same kindness.


    ¡°Amelia, you have a very kind soul. I¡¯m so d that my son¡¯s corneas are transnted to you.¡± Mary


    smiled through her tears. ¡°My husband and I rushed over today just to visit you. I hope that you¡¯ll


    treasure your eyes and let them stay with you as you explore the world. Just treat this as a mother¡¯s


    selfish wish.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°I promise, Mrs. Hill. I¡¯ll definitely treasure these eyes and not let them be harmed,¡± promised Amelia


    solemnly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I should be the one thanking you instead. Were it not for your selflessness, I might still be blind. I¡¯m


    really grateful to you for letting me see again.¡± Amelia was starting to get emotional, too. She was


    genuinely grateful to them for their selflessness. After all, there was a possibility that they might regret it


    at thest moment before the cornea transnt.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good person,¡± said Mary.


    Amelia merely smiled in response.


    They talked for almost an hour before Mary and her husband stood up. ¡°My husband and I will take out


    leave first because we still have to attend to some things. Now that I¡¯ve gotten your number, I¡¯ll give


    you a call whenever we visit your city. Please agree to meet with us then, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay! Have a good trip, Mr. and Mrs. Hill,¡± said Amelia and Oscar as they sent the couple to the exit.


    After the couple left, Oscar and Amelia walked back to the hospital ward.


    ¡°They¡¯re such strong and kind parents. I admire them a lot,¡± said Amelia sincerely.


    ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re very selfless parents,¡± agreed Tiffany.


    Oscar and Derrick did not say anything.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 395

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 395


    Chapter 395 Meeting Tony


    Amelia stayed at the hospital for a couple more days so James could perform a final health check. It


    was vital to ensure that her body was not rejecting the transnted cornea.


    Oscar took it upon himself to pack Amelia¡¯s luggage while Tiffany stood to the side with her arm linked


    through Amelia¡¯s. ¡°Babe, how do you feel about leaving the hospital?¡± she asked with a grin.


    Amelia mirrored her ted expression. ¡°My heart is pounding with excitement. I never thought this day


    woulde so quickly. I can finally see again!¡±


    ¡°People say that after a stormes a calm. Things will only get better from here onward. Now that


    your eyes arepletely healed, your next blessing will be your children. They¡¯ll grow up to be


    sessful people, so you¡¯ll get to sit back and bask in their filial affection.¡±


    Amused by her friend¡¯s words, Amelia shook her head.


    ¡°My only wish for them is to be safe and sound¡ªprotected from diseases and shielded from disasters.


    The amount of money we earn now is more than enough to sustain them for their entire lives even if


    they don¡¯t work at all. As long as they¡¯re healthy and well, I¡¯m contented. I don¡¯t need my children to be


    outstanding to be happy,¡± Amelia said lightly. These were her innermost thoughts. Perhaps she had


    been deprived of attention when she was young, but her only goal as a mother was to shower her


    children with unconditional love and educate them to be cultured people. Raising her children to be


    sessful entrepreneurs was never on her list.


    ¡°Babe, you¡¯re a great mother, and I think you¡¯ve made a wise decision. Let¡¯s visit Tony now. He misses


    you badly. After all, you¡¯ve been away for quite a few days. He calls me daily to ask about when you


    can go home. From the looks of it, he¡¯ll charge through the hospital doors to see you if you don¡¯t go


    back to him right now,¡± Tiffany joked as she tugged Amelia¡¯s arm yfully.


    A giggle escaped Amelia¡¯s lips. She, too, yearned to go home. She had pictured her son¡¯s grown


    features countless times in her mind, but she was still eager to see how her imagination differed from


    the real thing.


    ¡°Getting discharged, Amelia?¡± James greeted Amelia with a warm smile as he entered the hospital. His


    whiteb coat pped behind him as he strode over.


    Amelia returned his smile. ¡°James, you were the one who approved of my discharge papers. Why are


    you asking the obvious?¡±


    ¡°To fit in with you Chanaeans,¡± he quipped.


    Both women burst intoughter when they heard his witty remark.


    With both hands in his pockets, James shrugged nonchntly andmented, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re a


    natural beauty, and your charm has elevated ever since you regained your eyesight. A hint of allure


    under your purity, and yet a tinge of innocence within that allure¡ªa masterpiece! Surely a wonderful


    being like you has a sister?¡±


    Amelia could not contain her mirth asughter bubbled up inside her.


    Tiffany gave him a side-eye. ¡°James, are youying it on thick in hopes that Amelia will introduce you to


    a beauty?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to move to Chanaea for good. Can¡¯t I find myself a good Chanaean girl beforehand?


    Besides, the two of you promised to find me a girlfriend two years ago, and yet here I am with none!


    You liars,¡± James retorted. It was hard to tell if hisints were genuine.


    ¡°James, are you serious? With the qualities you possess, you can get any woman you want! Why


    would you need us to introduce you to anyone? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re aiming for a sham marriage,¡±


    Tiffany rebutted after giving him a once-over.


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m overwhelmed by all the options I have! It¡¯ll be better if someone could


    introduce me to a nicedy,¡± James replied with a casual shrug.


    ¡°When you find a woman who can hold you down, you¡¯ll know that she¡¯s the one. I hope that she


    appears sooner thanter,¡± Tiffany muttered.


    James chortled at her words.


    After some more friendly banter, the group took the elevator downstairs, got into the car, and headed


    for James¡¯ vi.


    Amelia exited the vehicle the moment the car pulled to a stop. She immediately caught sight of a tiny


    figure barreling toward her, his arms iling in excitement. The young boy¡¯s high-pitched voice pierced


    the air as he called out, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Amelia reflexively caught him in her arms as her eyes reddened with emotion.


    With her hands on Tony¡¯s shoulders, Amelia bent down to observe his face. Tears spilled over as she


    lamented the time she lost with her son.


    ¡°Tony, my dear son. You¡¯re already two years old, and yet this is the first time I¡¯m seeing you. You¡¯ve


    grown up so well. Look at you, you¡¯re such a handsome boy,¡± Amelia said. Her tears trickled down to


    her smiling lips.


    Amelia carefully caressed Tony¡¯s face. She marveled over how her son¡¯s features were a wonderful


    marriage of hers and Oscar¡¯s. With his doe-like eyes and upturned nose, Tony resembled a doll. She


    wanted to envelop the toddler in her embrace and never let go. A surge of pride coursed through her as


    she registered that the adorable child was her and Oscar¡¯s son.


    A tiny hand clumsily wiped the tears on Amelia¡¯s face. ¡°Mommy, why are you crying? Are you sad to


    see me?¡± Tony asked, confusion coloring his sweet voice.


    Ameliaughed through her tears when she heard her son¡¯s words. ¡°Of course not! Mommy is very


    happy to see you. Now that my eyes are healed, I can see you clearly. When you¡¯re old enough to go


    to kindergarten, I¡¯ll be able to bring you myself. I¡¯ll always be with you, even when you attend


    elementary school and high school. I¡¯m delighted that I can see you,¡± she assured.


    Tony cocked his head as he processed her words. He then threw his arms around Amelia and patted


    her back while consoling her, ¡°There, there, Mommy. When I grow up, I¡¯ll protect you. Now, you can see


    me, and I can see you. All right now, stop crying. You¡¯ll be ugly if you cry.¡± He mimicked the way


    adultsforted him.


    Charmed by her son¡¯s endearing antics, Ameliaughed.


    The sound of Tony¡¯s silvery voice chased away any lingering sorrow or remorse.


    Tiffany approached them and reminded Amelia gently, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t get too emotional. Your eyes are


    still healing, so crying too much may aggravate them.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Amelia dabbed at the corners of the eyes and scooped Tony up in one swift motion.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s head in,¡± she said.


    As Amelia passed by Oscar with Tony in her arms, the young boy shot his father a taunting look.


    Derrick, who was walking next to Oscar, noticed Tony¡¯s sassy attitude and teased, ¡°Mr. Clinton, it


    seems like Tony is out to get you. He¡¯s only two, and yet he¡¯s already mocking you. It¡¯s unbelievable!¡±


    Oscar glowered at Derrick.


    Chuckling at Oscar¡¯s sullen expression, Derrick continued, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you¡¯ll have to work hard to earn


    Tony¡¯s approval. He¡¯s a sharp one, that boy. You can¡¯t fool him like other kids, so you better watch


    yourself.¡±


    ¡°I would believe that you mean well if it weren¡¯t for that obnoxious grin on your face,¡± Oscar grumbled.


    Derrick guffawed, his boisterousughter garnering the attention of others.


    ¡°Mr. Pretty, what are youughing at?¡± Tony asked curiously.


    Derrick¡¯s face fell. ¡°Tony, I¡¯m your godmother¡¯s boyfriend, and I¡¯ll be her husband once we get


    married. So, you should start calling me Godpa instead of Mr. Pretty, all right?¡± he corrected.


    Tony pouted and whined, ¡°But you¡¯re so pretty. Why can¡¯t I call you Mr. Pretty?¡±


    Derrick felt defeated. This kid here is the bane of my existence.


    Pretty, pretty, pretty.


    The word echoed in Derrick¡¯s head, taunting him. He detested it when people described him as pretty.


    Oscar patted his back and chuckled. ¡°Seems like we¡¯re in the same boat, Mr. Pretty, though I think that


    the name is extremely befitting. You are quite pretty.¡±


    Derrick¡¯s features twisted into a scowl.


    Oscar, on the other hand, had brightened up significantly.


    Derrick felt miserable. Under normal circumstances, if someone were to mock his appearances, he


    would have a million ways to shut them up. Unfortunately, when it came to Oscar, Derrick fell short in


    both physical strength and work capability. He had no choice but to bite his tongue as he was not


    Oscar¡¯s rival at the moment.


    Once they entered the house, Derrick made a beeline for Tony and started to negotiate. ¡°Tony, if you


    call me ¡°Godpa,¡± I¡¯ll give you the limited edition Ultraman figurine I just bought. What do you think? You


    see, the word ¡®pretty¡¯ is usually meant for women, so it doesn¡¯t quite suit me. Will you be a good boy


    and stop calling me that?¡±


    Tony cocked his head and extended a hand, palm facing up. ¡°Mr. Pretty, I want the Ultraman,¡± he said.


    Derrick had to muster every ounce of his self-control to stop himself from strangling the boy.


    ¡°Tony, you must learn to be grateful. If I give you a present, you should give me something in return. I


    just want you to call me ¡®Godpa.¡¯ It¡¯s not difficult, is it? Just one word and the Ultraman is all yours,¡±


    Derrick coaxed.


    Scrunching his nose, Tony insisted, ¡°Mr. Pretty, I want the Ultraman.¡±


    Derrick sighed in resignation.


    Just then, Tiffany walked over and reprimanded jokingly, ¡°Derrick, you¡¯re in your thirties, and yet you¡¯re


    quarreling with a toddler about such a trivial matter. He¡¯s been calling you ¡°Mr. Pretty¡± for the past two


    years. He has determined that you are pretty, and I think that you should just ept your fate.¡±


    Derrick eventually caved in. He stood up and hugged Tiffany from behind. ¡°Tiff, my heart is bleeding.


    You¡¯ll have topensate me for the hurt I¡¯ve received, or my heart will be scarred forever,¡± he


    mumbled childishly.


    Squirming in his arms, Tiffany scolded, ¡°Let me go! Tony is watching us. This behavior is not


    eptable in front of a child!¡±


    ¡°Well, then. You¡¯ll have to make it up to me when we¡¯re alone.¡±


    Tiffany rolled her eyes at him, but a blush rose to her cheeks. She scurried away from Derrick to hide


    her embarrassment.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 396

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 396


    Chapter 396 A Strained Rtionship


    While Oscar brought the luggage into the bedroom, Kurt seized the opportunity to approach Amelia.


    ¡°Amelia, congrattions on getting your eyesight back,¡± he said sincerely.


    Conflicting emotions warred within Amelia, but she responded with a gracious smile, ¡°Thank you.¡± After


    a brief moment of silence, she continued, ¡°Kurt, I appreciate all the care you¡¯ve given Tony and me over


    the past two years. If it weren¡¯t for you, things would have been a lot harder for Tiff and me. It¡¯s thanks


    to your support that I¡¯ve ovee the trauma of being blind. I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t reciprocate your


    feelings, but you¡¯re like family to me. I know that this is selfish of me, but you are like a family member


    that I can never part with. I¡¯ll always be grateful to you.¡±


    Kurt stared at her, his eyes shining with infatuation. ¡°Amelia, I never asked for your thanks, and I


    certainly don¡¯t want you to feel guilty about anything. Everything I did for you was on my own ord.¡±


    Amelia averted her eyes to escape Kurt¡¯s intense gaze. She licked her lips nervously and said, ¡°Let¡¯s


    treat each other like family from now on, all right?¡±


    Hurt shed across Kurt¡¯s eyes. Rejection was always a hard pill to swallow.


    With a deep inhale, he replied, ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish for, I¡¯ll respect your decision. However, if ever


    your rtionship with Boss bes rocky, I hope that you¡¯ll give me a chance.¡±


    Amelia parted her lips to speak, but at that moment, she glimpsed Oscar standing a short distance


    away. Her heart skipped a beat. She felt like a treacherous wife who had been caught red-handed by


    her husband. Although her rtionship with Kurt was strictly tonic, he had been involved in her


    conspiracy to leave without notice back then. Amelia knew that it bothered Oscar to a certain extent


    although he never vocalized it.


    Amelia widened the gap between her and Kurt. Now that she had finally mended her rtionship with


    Oscar, she did not want anything to screw things up for them.


    ¡°Oscar,¡± she chirped.


    Kurt was stung by Amelia¡¯s subconscious actions. Nevertheless, he took a step backward and greeted


    Oscar deferentially, ¡°Boss.¡±


    Oscar wrapped a possessive arm around Amelia¡¯s slender waist once he neared. ¡°Honey, the doctor


    said you shouldn¡¯t overwork your eyes, as they¡¯re still healing. You should go get some rest.¡±


    Amelia looked up at Oscar. She wanted to protest, but the words were stuck in her throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go against my word. I just want to have a talk with Kurt. Don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m a


    monster,¡± Oscar teased her gently.


    Although she was reluctant to leave the men alone, Ameliaplied.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Kurt, let¡¯s talk outside,¡± Oscar said with his hands in his pockets. His imposing tone left no room for


    refusal.


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Kurt answered submissively and trailed behind Oscar. Respect for Oscar was etched in


    his bones. Oscar had taken Kurt under his wing when Kurt was young and molded him into the man he


    was today. Hence, Kurt¡¯s feelings toward Oscar were of reverence rather than fear.


    Outside, the two men stood in the middle of a wide field. Oscar turned to Kurt and asked the obvious,


    ¡°You¡¯re in love with Amelia, right?¡± It was more of a statement than a question.


    Kurt thinned his lips and lowered his head. After a moment of tense silence, Kurt gave a low murmur of


    assent.


    ¡°Kurt, you¡¯ve grown a lot braver since the day you left my side. Back then, you wouldn¡¯t even dare to


    talk against me, but now you¡¯re trying to steal my woman. Aren¡¯t you scared that I¡¯lle for you? Or


    do you think that I won¡¯t dare to touch you with Amelia protecting you?¡± Despite his harsh words,


    Oscar¡¯s tone was impassive rather than using.


    ¡°Boss, I was never one to hide behind a woman¡¯s skirt, and I still won¡¯t. I also never nned to ruin


    your rtionship. I never wanted to fall in love with Amelia¡ªit happened involuntarily. I admit that I like


    her, but I¡¯ve never acted on my feelings. I did not cross any boundaries in the past two years,¡± Kurt


    swore solemnly, his head still bowed.


    Before Kurt could react, Oscar lifted his leg and kicked Kurt forcefully.


    Kurt crumpled to the ground. With a loud gurgle, a mouthful of blood spilled out of his mouth and


    sttered onto the grass. Kurt lifted a hand to swipe at his lips before climbing to his feet. A crimson


    smudge stained the bottom half of his face.


    ¡°You big meanie! You can¡¯t hit my daddy!¡± A small figure lunged at Oscar and tackled him. Tony swung


    his stubby limbs at Oscar in an attempt to avenge Kurt.


    Shocked, Kurt rushed forward to stop Tony. He was worried that the young boy¡¯s ignorance would


    evoke the wrath of Oscar.


    Refusing to be held down, Tony thrashed in Kurt¡¯s arms as he yelled, ¡°Daddy, let go of me! I¡¯m going to


    teach Big Meanie a lesson!¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression darkened. He sullenly watched his biological son attack him on behalf of another


    man, and not just any man, but a man who was in love with his wife! Oscar had never felt such


    unadulterated fury in his life. A man I had personally brought up is now trying to steal my wife! The


    audacity!


    All reason flew out of the window. In hindsight, Oscar realized that he should have kept hisposure


    and been the bigger man instead of beating up another person in front of his own son.


    However, the thought of his wife and son defending another man made him livid, and it was impossible


    to suppress such vehemence. After all, he was a man with human emotions and not an imperturbable


    saint.


    Oscar had never imagined that one of his subordinates would betray him and help his wife leave him


    without a goodbye. They had vanished for two whole years. When they first left, Oscar wished that he


    could die. After all, sumbing to eternal oblivion seemed a lot more inviting than the agony of living


    without Amelia.


    ¡°Let bygones be bygones¡± had be Oscar¡¯s new mantra as he constantly reminded himself to


    forget the past two years. He was worried that his anger would scare Amelia away. However, his sanity


    was hanging by a thread, and the sound of his son calling another man ¡°Daddy¡± was thest straw. No


    amount of self-hypnosis could prepare him for such heartbreak.


    It was not that he did not feel upset; he was just better at hiding it than the average human.


    With his arms circling Tony, Kurt pleaded, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m so sorry. Tony didn¡¯t mean it. Take it out on me if


    you¡¯re mad. I have a thick skin; I can take it.¡±


    Oscar let out a bark of incredulousughter.


    ¡°Kurt, don¡¯t forget that Tony is my son. Who are you to protect him?¡± Oscar¡¯s lips curved upward, but


    the smile did not reach his eyes.


    Kurt stiffened imperceptibly. He nced down at Tony, who had calmed down in his embrace. He was a


    jumble of emotions as he was once again reminded of his identity. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m just Tony¡¯s


    godfather. Oscar is his real father. I have no right to interfere in their rtionship. At the end of the day,


    Kurt and Tony did not share the same blood.


    ¡°Forgive me, Boss. I was just worried that Tony would anger you,¡± Kurt apologized quickly.


    He was in no position to talk against Oscar.


    Tony shot Oscar a death re and patted Kurt on the shoulder. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll protect you.


    We¡¯ll go tell Mommy that Big Meanie hit you. Mommy will hit him for you!¡± Tony¡¯s crisp voice rang with


    certainty.


    Kurt quickly concealed his churning emotions and corrected Tony, ¡°Tony, Boss is not a big meanie. He¡¯s


    your daddy.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my daddy! You are my daddy. I want you to be with Mommy, just likest time. Can¡¯t the three


    of us just be a family?¡± Tony threw his arms around Kurt¡¯s neck and mumbled in his childlike voice.


    Something in Kurt¡¯s gaze shifted.


    Meanwhile, Oscar¡¯s face had clouded over. He had been ostracized by his own son and was now


    regarded as an outsider.


    How ironic.


    Oscar smirked derisively. His cold exterior was a defense mechanism to mask the unease within.


    His gaze lingered on the two figures who demonstrated the textbook example of a paternal bond. He


    turned to leave, but his footsteps faltered when he caught sight of Amelia standing behind him.


    His expression softened as he approached her. ¡°When did you get here?¡± he asked, feigning


    indifference.


    Amelia cast him a remorseful look. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw Tony wriggle out of Kurt¡¯s


    arms and run toward her. She felt another pang of guilt as she realized that she was the cause of the


    strained rtionship between the father and son. Had she not upped and left two years ago, Tony


    would not have such an aversion to Oscar.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Oscar.¡± Her voice was barely above a whisper.


    ¡°You silly woman. You did nothing wrong. Why are you apologizing to me?¡± Oscar pretended to be


    unaffected as he continued, ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel sorry for me. Don¡¯t overthink it. Tony and I will be


    fine.¡±


    Amelia tried her best to ignore the regret that washed through her. She tossed Oscar a half-hearted


    smile that resembled a grimace and turned to catch Tony in her arms.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 397

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 397


    Chapter 397 You Need Only Ask


    Amelia took Tony into the house and turned to Oscar. She said, ¡°Oscar, I¡¯ll take Tony to his room. You


    can go ahead and chat with Derrick on the first floor.¡±


    Oscar shot a look over before nodding.


    After Amelia walked up the stairs, she went into the bedroom and set Tony down on the floor. She


    stared at Tony¡¯s face and thought about how he looked like a miniature version of Oscar. That


    prompted her to suppress her emotions and ask, ¡°Tony, do you not like your father?¡±


    Tony tilted his tiny head to the side and looked like he was deep in thoughts. In his baby voice, he


    answered, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t actually hate that Big Meanie. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll take you


    away. I want you and Daddy to be together.¡±


    Amelia ced her hands on each of Tony¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Kurt is your godfather, Tony. He and I


    will never be together. I understand that you like him, but I only see him as a friend.¡±


    ¡°But the two of you have been living together this entire time. It¡¯s like how they show it on the television.


    Only a husband and a wife will live under the same roof, so why are you and Daddy merely friends?


    Daddy is the one who is always there as I grow up,¡± replied Tony. His big, round eyes shone with


    innocence and confusion as he spoke.


    His words rendered Amelia speechless. She didn¡¯t know how to exin theplicated nature of love,


    and how both parties had to be in love to be together. Indeed, she had lived with Kurt for two years, but


    nothing ever happened between them, and she only ever saw him as a friend. Anything beyond that


    never even crossed her mind.


    Amelia never imagined that her son would be an obstacle to her rtionship with Oscar, but that


    seemed to be the exact situation.


    ¡°Listen to me, Tony. Oscar is your father, and he and I are destined to be together,¡± said Amelia with a


    heavy heart. Tony was a smart kid. Although he was only two years old, his intelligence inspired his


    mother to exin things to him as though he were an adult. Instead of spanking him and forcing him to


    behave, Amelia was teaching Tony patiently and hoped that he would understand.


    Unfortunately, Tony still couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying. He pointed out, ¡°But Mommy, that


    Big Meanie has never lived with us, so why would you want to be with him? Hasn¡¯t Daddy treated us


    well all these years?¡±


    By then, Amelia was a little exasperated. She crouched down to be on the same level as Tony. In a


    sweet voice, she exined, ¡°Listen to me, Tony. When you were a baby, your father and I had a


    misunderstanding, so I took you away. I know you don¡¯t understand what that really means, but all I ask


    is that you treat your father a little nicer. Don¡¯t be that hostile toward him, okay?¡±


    ¡°But he hit Daddy!¡±ined Tony angrily.


    Amelia¡¯s gaze flickered, and she eventually said, ¡°Tony, you misread the situation. Your father was just


    training your godfather. Kurt works for your father, so thetter was training the former. That¡¯s great,


    isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t you want your godfather to be stronger?¡±


    ¡°Really? He can be stronger?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Tony bought that. He asked, ¡°If Daddy bes stronger, will he be able to toss me up even higher?¡±


    Amelia frowned. She tried to negotiate by asking, ¡°Tony, you should start calling Kurt your godfather.


    Don¡¯t address him as Daddy from now on, okay?¡±


    ¡°But why? I¡¯ve always called him Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Tony, are you a good boy who listens to his mommy?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I am a good boy and will only listen to you and Daddy.¡±


    ¡°If so, you must promise me that you¡¯ll stop calling Kurt Daddy. Instead, call him Godpa. You will also


    be nicer to your father, who loves you very much. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me, okay?¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to call that Big Meanie my father.¡±


    Amelia felt defeated.


    She had no choice but to remind herself to take things slow. She couldn¡¯t be too eager because Tony


    and Oscar were separated for two long years. Oscar might be the boy¡¯s biological father, but at the end


    of the day, the two of them had only spent little to no time together. Hence, it was only natural that they


    would see each other as strangers.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you to call him your father, then. Just promise me that you won¡¯t see him as a viin.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s a viin?¡±


    Amelia sighed. She suddenly felt exhausted.


    She reached out to stroke Tony¡¯s silky hair and reassured herself by thinking about how Tony was still


    just a kid. He doesn¡¯t know what it means to have a biological dad. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll grow fond of Oscar


    after they spend more time together.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get out of the room,¡± said Amelia as she picked Tony up.


    They exited the bedroom and walked down the stairs. Oscar rushed over as soon as he saw them.


    Tony instantly acted like a hunched-up cat and red evilly at Oscar. He wrapped his short arms


    around Amelia¡¯s neck and spoke as though he was marking his territory. ¡°You are not allowed to get


    close to my mommy, you Big Meanie! You hit Daddy, so you are a bad person.¡±


    The helplessness in Amelia¡¯s heart grew.


    ¡°Tony is just a kid, Oscar, and Kurt practically raised him, so please don¡¯t mind Tony¡¯s words,¡± said


    Amelia apologetically while looking at Oscar.


    ¡°I actually think that my son is incredible. He may be young, but he already knows to fight against his


    old man. That just proves that he is much stronger than I ever was. Still, Tony, you can¡¯t just scream


    about like a shrew. If you want to defeat me, you must work hard to grow up and be stronger. You


    will only be an expert if you can defeat me in every single way and in every field,¡± replied Oscar. He


    was looking at Tony at the time and seemed genuine when giving that advice.


    Tony blinked. He listened to every single word, but he didn¡¯t quite understand most of it.


    Amelia was so annoyed that she was speechless for a moment there. She asked, ¡°Oscar, are you


    talking nonsense because Tony got you too angry? He¡¯s too young to understand what you said


    earlier.¡±


    Oscar reached out and took Tony over to his side. The former was firm when he said, ¡°Tony, stop


    comining. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like me, and it¡¯s okay if you want to chase me away, but you must


    be stronger before you do anything. I will have to obey you once you grow to be so strong that


    you are a match against me. For now, however, I am still your old man, and your mom is my wife.


    Understand?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s overwhelming aura shut Tony right up. The toddler stared at Oscar without even blinking.


    ¡°We good?¡±


    Tony didn¡¯t respond. He was still staring without saying a word.


    Oscar kissed Tony¡¯s cheek after that. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Tony was displeased with the kiss. The


    boy wiped his chubby face in distaste, pouted, andined, ¡°You Big Meanie! Don¡¯t kiss me without


    my permission or I will be really, really angry at you.¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help giggling aloud when she heard that.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll take note of it.¡±


    Tony proudly harrumphed and demanded, ¡°Now put me down! I haven¡¯t forgiven you just yet. You hit


    Daddy, so I won¡¯t y with you unless you apologize to him, you Big Meanie!¡±


    Oscar¡¯s jovial expression dimmed a little at that.


    Amelia stepped forward and picked Tony up before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, Oscar. Tony is just a kid, so


    please don¡¯t take his words to heart.¡±


    Oscar grinned upon hearing that. In a voice brimming with confidence, he promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,


    Honey. I am certain that I will win this battle against my son. Hah, I¡¯ve dealt with so many experienced


    business tycoons and politicians, after all. There is no way I won¡¯t be able to beat a kid.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s lips parted. She looked like she had something to share, but she ended up keeping her words


    to herself.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After that short break, everyone sat at the table. Even Hugo and Kurt were allowed to join them.


    Everyone was about to eat up when Oscar¡¯s phone rang.


    Oscar took his phone out and checked the screen. The content made his eyes glow a little differently,


    and he turned to the crowd. ¡°Sorry, I have to take this. You guys eat up,¡± he said before he got off his


    seat and headed out.


    Amelia didn¡¯t look away until Oscar was already out of sight.


    Tiffany shot a look over at Amelia. The former wanted to ease the tension in the room, so she said, ¡°All


    right, then let¡¯s eat up. Mr. Clinton can join us after his call concluded.¡±


    Amelia ate away, but her mind was on Oscar the entire time. She was certain the call from earlier


    wasn¡¯t work-rted because Oscar wouldn¡¯t need to head out to answer a call from work. They had


    been apart for two years, and that meant they hadn¡¯t seen each other in over seven hundred days.


    Amelia didn¡¯t even know if Oscar had met another girl during that period or if he had a secret he


    couldn¡¯t tell her.


    Truth was, Amelia didn¡¯t want to suspect Oscar of infidelity, but she still couldn¡¯t help being bothered


    about the sudden call.


    Tiffany got some food and ce it on Amelia¡¯s te before saying, ¡°Amelia, try this. I made this just for


    you. See if you like how it tastes.¡±


    Amelia pushed her feelings down and shifted her gaze to her te. Smiling, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sure your


    cooking tastes great.¡±


    Tiffany got closer and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can just ask Oscar about that phone call if you¡¯re


    that curious about it.¡±


    Amelia smiled and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat up. The food will get cold if we don¡¯t.¡±


    Amelia started eating, but she wasn¡¯t enjoying her meal at all.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 398

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 398


    Chapter 398 Love Can Be Sweet And Bitter


    Outside the house, Oscar¡¯s smile had fadedpletely. He answered the call and greeted, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Turned out, the call was from Olivia.


    ¡°Oscar, are you with Amelia now?¡± asked Olivia directly to get to the point.


    ¡°Mom, where did you hear that crazy rumor from?¡± asked Oscar calmly.


    ¡°Stop lying to me, Oscar. I just want to know the truth. Are you with Amelia now? I¡¯ve already looked


    into the matter and know that you¡¯re in Anndur. Why did you travel over with her?¡± asked Olivia in a


    hostile tone.


    ¡°Mom, you had someone investigate me?¡±


    ¡°Oscar Clinton! Everything has progressed to this terrible extent, so why are you still trying to distract


    me? Do you only care about Amelia? Is she more important than me?¡±


    Oscar took a deep breath and tried to sound appeasing when he said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve


    heard, but I am here in Anndur for work-rted issues.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still lying? And to your own mother? Someone saw you and Amelia getting on the ne in


    Beshya heading to Anndur. They also saw Derrick and Tiffany there! Why are you protecting


    Amelia? And why didn¡¯t you tell me that you found my grandson? What are you scheming? Are you


    going to keep my grandson away from me for the rest of my life?¡± demanded Olivia in an agitated state.


    Oscar massaged his temple and replied, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s true that I¡¯ve found Amelia and Tony, but I have to


    settle the matter in Anndur before I can take them home. You¡¯ll be able to see Tony soon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t freaking care what you have to deal with. You are toe home with my precious grandson


    right now! As for Amelia¡­ Well, don¡¯t bother taking her over. I don¡¯t want to see her,¡± insisted Olivia.


    There was no room for negotiation at all.


    Oscar took another deep breath and was working hard to stop himself from losing his temper. Despite


    his struggles, he pointed out, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re too agitated, so I won¡¯t waste my time saying anything else.


    Amelia is the only woman for me, and I don¡¯t care if you like her ot not. She is my one and only wife.¡±


    ¡°Oscar Clinton, are you trying to drive your own mother nuts?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Mom. I just want you to know how determined I am about Amelia. I love her. It had been


    two years, but I still can¡¯t get her off my mind. This is something I¡¯ve never experienced before, not


    even when I was with Cassie.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you love her. In fact, I will make things crystal clear right now. However much I loved


    Amelia back then is how much I loathe her now. I will only recognize my precious grandson as family


    and will not take Amelia back in,¡± dered Olivia before she ordered, ¡°I will give you two days. If I don¡¯t


    see my grandson in two days, I will move to the hospital right away, and you can forget about ever


    seeing me again!¡±


    After saying all that, Olivia hung the call up.


    All Oscar could see was how his phone¡¯s screen had turned dark. He felt a headacheing. Olivia


    was stubborn, and no one knew that fact better than Oscar.


    He took another deep breath to calm himself down and to ease the frustration boiling within him. When


    he turned around, however, he saw Amelia standing there.


    Amelia shed him a smile upon seeing him.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Oscar rushed over to her and caressed her face. After that, he asked, ¡°How long have you been


    standing here?¡±


    ¡°Not for long. Was that Mom?¡± asked Amelia nonchntly.


    ¡°Yeah. Did you hear everything?¡±


    ¡°Not really. How has Mom been?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s good, but she misses Tony. She actually called to ask if I¡¯m with you. ording to her, I had


    better take you home within two days or else all hell would break loose. Anyway, your eyes seem to be


    recovering well, so will youe home with me?¡± requested Oscar as he held Amelia¡¯s hands.


    Amelia thought about it for a little while before replying, ¡°I want to drop by Beshya first, Oscar. Many in


    Beshya had helped me in the past two years, and I can¡¯t just leave them now that my eyes have


    recovered.¡±


    ¡°But Mom misses Tony too much. Let¡¯s head home first because Mom actually misses Tony so much


    that her illness acted up several times. Will you postpone the trip to Beshya as a way of doing me a


    favor?¡± asked Oscar. His tone made him sound as though he was begging.


    Amelia looked guilty when she shot a look over. She tilted her head down almost immediately after and


    confessed, ¡°Oscar, the truth is¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°What are you scared of?¡± asked Oscar as he walked over and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Are you


    worried that Mom would take Tony away?¡±


    Amelia rubbed her face in Oscar¡¯s chest and deliberated for a moment before answering that question.


    ¡°Oscar, I took Tony away without saying goodbye and was gone for two years. I¡¯m sure Mom hates me


    for that. At the time, my condition made me think that I should cut off all ties with the Clintons. I never


    even imagined that you¡¯d find me or that my eyes would recover. Heading back to the Clinton residence


    after everything that had happened¡­ I¡¯m so nervous. I truly worry that Mom will take Tony away.¡±


    Oscar caressed her hair and chuckled. ¡°Silly woman. Stop overthinking the situation. I will deal with my


    parents, and I won¡¯t let them hurt you.¡±


    Amelia smiled. She knew that Oscar was deliberately making things sound simpler than they actually


    were. Amelia had experienced how stubborn Olivia was, and thetter was practically a dictator at


    home. If Olivia refused to let Amelia into the house, it was likely that Amelia would actually be chased


    out of it.


    Still, Amelia was the one who got herself into that mess, so she could only me herself and do her


    utmost best to make up for everything she had done.


    All that worrypelled Amelia to keep resting in Oscar¡¯s arms. She eventually requested, ¡°Oscar,


    please give me some time. I will go home with you after I¡¯ve thanked all the people who helped me in


    Beshya.¡±


    Oscar couldn¡¯t helppromising once more.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll spare a few days. We¡¯ll head back to the Clinton residence once you¡¯ve settled everything.


    Don¡¯t worry. I will deal with Mom,¡± promised Oscar as he stroked her hair.


    ¡°Oscar, thank you for loving me unconditionally. Over the past two years, I kept thinking that you don¡¯t


    love me and was convinced that you won¡¯t stay by my side as I struggle through my blindness. That


    was something I couldn¡¯t ept about myself. Then there was Cassie. Seeing you with her in the


    hotel¡­ That was something I can never erase from my mind. Everything was such a mess, and I


    thought that I can move on as time passes. Unfortunately, it turned out that I had underestimated my


    love for you.¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened between Cassie and I.¡±


    Amelia put her finger on Oscar¡¯s lips and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t me you for anything, Oscar. I just didn¡¯t


    think that the end result would be that different from what I imagined. Truth is, I thought that I would


    never see you again. Who would¡¯ve thought that we¡¯d find each other two yearster? And to think that


    you¡¯re the one who cured my eyes by tapping into yourwork. How will I ever repay you for all that?¡±


    Oscar smiled exasperatedly. He flicked his finger over Amelia¡¯s head to punish her a little.


    ¡°Stop overthinking things, woman.¡±


    Amelia smiled, but she felt depressed. She knew that the peace she had with Oscar was temporary.


    They were in the eye of the tornado, and the war was awaiting them in the city she had tried to


    abandon.


    She looked at Oscar. He was the man she could never forget in her lifetime. I will fight for him because


    he is worth it. Even if I am wounded from this war, the scars I wear will still be bittersweet. That¡¯s how


    love is, after all. Its happiness is always tangled with its hardship.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 399

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 399


    Chapter 399 Why Did You Hit Her


    After James confirmed that there weren¡¯t any after-effects from the surgery, Amelia and the others


    packed up and nned to return to Chanaea. As for James, he had submitted his resignation and


    would also head to Chanaea in a month.


    Before leaving, he deliberately made time to meet Amelia. ¡°Amelia, please don¡¯t let Oscar down. He


    has spent a lot of time trying to find a suitable cornea for you in the past two years. I¡¯ve never seen him


    treat any women so altruistically. Even when Cassie left him back then, I never saw him trying to


    reconcile with her. To him, you¡¯re extraordinary. I think you shouldpromise some things for him.¡±


    Amelia lowered her head and contemted for a while. Then, she raised her head and assured,


    ¡°James, don¡¯t worry. I will.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re willing to listen to me. Ever since you left, Oscar has been under a lot of pressure.


    Previously, his mother even threatened him with her life, forcing him topletely cut ties with you, but


    he persevered with it. Although he seems aloof, he¡¯s fiercely loyal toward the woman he loves.¡± James


    told her a lot of things she had no way of knowing.


    In an instant, she was overwhelmed with mixed feelings. An indecipherable emotion shed across her


    eyes.


    ¡°James, thank you for telling me this,¡± Amelia expressed her gratitude.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Hearing that, James smiled heartily. ¡°I talked a little more than usual today. I hope you don¡¯t mind. All


    right, I have to perform two surgeriester, so I won¡¯t be sending you to the airport.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go ahead.¡±


    Shortly afterward, James asked the butler to send them to the airport while he hurried to the hospital.


    At the airport, Amelia walked up to Oscar and straightened his perfectly tidy suit. ¡°Oscar, I¡¯ll go back to


    Beshya for a few days. Once I¡¯ve settled everything, I¡¯ll bring Tony back. No matter what, he¡¯s still the


    grandson of the Clinton family. I¡¯ll definitely let Mom meet with him.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s lips curled upward into a smile, and he gently patted the back of her head. ¡°I can¡¯t go to


    Beshya with you. You must take good care of yourself, okay? Only I¡¯m allowed to bully you. You need


    to stop giving yourself a hard time. Understand?¡±


    Amelia could not help grinning and patted his chest. ¡°You¡¯re so domineering.¡±


    While waiting for the ne, they were being lovey-dovey and unwilling to separate for even a second. It


    wasn¡¯t until the time came that they boarded the ne separately. Amelia, Tiffany, Kurt, and Tony


    returned to Beshya while Derrick and Oscar headed to Tayhaven.


    On the ne, Tiffany piped up, ¡°Amelia, after reconciling with Oscar, I noticed that you¡¯re more willing


    to express your feelings toward him.¡±


    A smile crept onto Amelia¡¯s face. ¡°He has done so much for me. If I wasn¡¯t touched by it, then I would


    be a woman with a heart of stone. Moreover, his attitude toward me has never changed.¡±


    Tiffany turned around to look at her and saw the gentle expression on her face. She looks just like a


    woman who¡¯s deeply in love.


    ¡°I thought that your feelings would dwindle after two years of separation, but they grow stronger


    instead. Seeing that you and Oscar are doing well, I feel relieved,¡± Tiffany stated.


    After a pause, she cast a brief look at Kurt, who was holding Tony with his eyes shut, looking to be


    asleep. ¡°Amelia, now that you¡¯ve reconciled with Oscar, what are you going to do with Kurt? Tony¡¯s too


    reliant on him. It won¡¯t be easy for you and Oscar to get back together.¡±


    The smile on Amelia¡¯s face faltered. She lowered her head and fell into deep thought.


    Grabbing her hand, Tiffany uttered, ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen Oscar, I think you should keep a distance


    from Kurt. It¡¯d be good for both of you.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll find a time to make it clear to him. It¡¯s just that Tony¡¯s too clingy to him. I¡¯d only hurt Tony if I


    separate them by force.¡± That was what Amelia was concerned about. Besides, it would be ungrateful


    for her to chuck Kurt aside immediately after she reunited with Oscar.


    Taking another look in Kurt¡¯s direction, Tiffany saw Tony fiddling with Kurt¡¯s chin mischievously. At that


    instant,plicated emotions shed across her eyes.


    ¡°You should think about it carefully. I actually said some pretty harsh things to Kurt when we were in


    Anndur. I believe he¡¯ll listen to what you have to say. If you¡¯re certain that you don¡¯t love him, it¡¯s


    better to separate as soon as possible. Stringing him along will only make him fall deeper in love with


    you,¡± stated Tiffany solemnly. Back then, she intended to get Amelia and Kurt together, but now that


    Oscar had appeared, it would be bad for the three of them to be in an entanglement.


    ¡°Okay,¡± responded Amelia softly.


    Subsequently, Tiffany took the coat on herp and draped it over Amelia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Take a rest. Your


    eyes have just recovered. So don¡¯t tire yourself out now.¡±


    Amelia closed her eyes obediently.


    When they arrived in Beshya, Amelia and Tiffany walked in front, while Kurt walked behind with Tony in


    his arms.


    Then, they hailed a cab and went back to the neighborhood where they lived before. As soon as they


    got out of the elevator, they saw Eleanor and Amelia Hutton standing at the door.


    Eleanor and Amelia Hutton also turned their heads when they heard the sound of the elevator. Seeing


    their appearances, Amelia Winters was still stunned even though she was mentally prepared. Back


    when she could not see, she couldfort herself that Tiffany and the others were exaggerating.


    However, now that she saw it with her own eyes, she was shocked to realize that there was someone


    who looked so simr to her.


    Never had Amelia Winters thought she would look so identical to Eleanor.


    At that instant, a strange thought shed across her mind. Is she truly my biological mother? Or is she


    so passionate toward me only because I look like her?


    Eleanor¡¯s eyes reddened the moment she saw Amelia Winters. She rushed toward thetter and


    stopped when she was two steps away from her. ¡°Lia, you¡¯re finally back. Where have you been? You


    didn¡¯t even tell me that you were leaving. I thought you weren¡¯ting back anymore. You¡¯ve scared


    the daylights out of me. Please don¡¯t do this again. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for days, and we can¡¯t get


    through your phone. I really thought something happened to you and was worried sick.¡±


    Before Amelia Winters could answer, Amelia Hutton walked over, lifted her hand, and pped the


    former before everyone could react.


    After pping her, Amelia Hutton reprimanded, ¡°Normally, people would inform their family and friends


    before they leave, but you just left without saying anything. No matter how many times we tried to


    reach you by phone, it couldn¡¯t get through. Do you know that my mom almost fell ill because of you?


    She had a medical history of mental illness. If she fell ill this time, she might need to be admitted to a


    psychiatric hospital. Are you proud that my mom is worried about you? You¡¯re such a hypocrite.¡±


    The p was so sudden that Amelia Winters fell into a momentary daze.


    Meanwhile, Eleanor pushed Amelia Hutton away and scolded sternly, ¡°Why did you hit her?¡± Then, she


    turned to Amelia Winters and asked concernedly, ¡°Lia, how do you feel? Does it hurt? Amelia doesn¡¯t


    know any better. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson when I go back. Hurry up and show me your face. Does it hurt a


    lot?¡±


    As she spoke, a hint of cold glint flickered past her eyes. ring at Amelia Hutton, she said anxiously,


    ¡°Apologize to your sister right now. How can you p her without any reason? Seems like I¡¯ll have to


    discipline you when we¡¯re home.¡±


    Instantaneously, Amelia retorted aggrievedly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just seeking justice for you. Look at you.


    You¡¯ve lost so much weight because of her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to seek justice for me. I was just worried that something had happened to Lia. Who


    asked you to p her? If Lia¡¯s angry at me for this, you don¡¯t need to call me Mom anymore,¡± berated


    Eleanor.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 400

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 400


    Chapter 400 She Did Not Dare To Acknowledge Her


    Tony broke away from Kurt¡¯s embrace and trotted toward Amelia Hutton. In the next moment, he bit her


    hand like a puppy, causing her to cry out in pain.


    Immediately, Amelia Winters stepped forward and hugged Tony in her arms. ¡°Tony, let go of her.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll get angry.¡±


    Only then did Tony stop biting Amelia Hutton. However, he still red at her like a wolf cub as he


    snarled, ¡°How dare you p Mommy? I¡¯ll bite you to death.¡±


    Grabbing the hand that was bitten by Tony, Amelia Hutton was on the verge of tears. She looked at


    Amelia Winters and questioned, ¡°Amy, is this how you educate your son?¡±


    Just then, Tiffany shielded Amelia Winters behind her and piped up, ¡°Ms. Hutton, we¡¯re just


    acquaintances. It might be inappropriate for us to leave without informing you, but that doesn¡¯t mean


    you can p Amelia because of it. I think Tony did nothing wrong. He¡¯s teaching you how to respect


    others. To be honest, we only got to know you and your mother by chance. We aren¡¯t obligated to


    report our whereabouts to both of you.¡±


    A hint of embarrassment flickered past Amelia Hutton¡¯s eyes while Eleanor¡¯s face nched.


    With Tony in her arms, Amelia Winters uttered, ¡°Tiff, don¡¯t say that.¡± The next moment, she averted her


    gaze to Eleanor and suggested, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, let¡¯s talk in the house. This is the corridor. We might


    disturb others.¡±


    After entering the house, she put Tony down and said to him gently, ¡°Tony, what did I tell you? You can¡¯t


    be rude to people, and you can¡¯t bite them without reason. Have you forgotten what I taught you?


    You¡¯ve bitten Amelia just now. Shouldn¡¯t you apologize to her?¡±


    Nevertheless, Tony lifted his chin and snorted arrogantly. ¡°Mommy, she¡¯s a bad woman. She pped


    you. I¡¯m not going to apologize to her. I¡¯ll bite whoever that bullies you.¡±


    Using his little hand to caress her cheek, he leaned over and blew on it gently. ¡°I¡¯ll blow away all the


    pain for you, Mommy.¡±


    His words and actions brought warmth to the deepest part of her heart.


    Amelia Winters pulled Tony into her arms and grinned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. However, you still have


    to apologize if you did something wrong. Go and apologize to Amelia and promise that you¡¯ll never do it


    again in the future. Or else, I¡¯ll be angry.¡±


    Tony pursed his lips, looking obviously reluctant.


    ¡°Tony, be good now. Hurry up.¡±


    In the end, he reluctantly approached Amelia Hutton and apologized, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m sorry. But you did


    bully my mommy, so I don¡¯t regret biting you.¡±


    Amelia Hutton¡¯s expression darkened.


    Subsequently, Eleanor squatted down and hugged Tony. ¡°You¡¯re such a good boy and even know how


    to apologize to others at such a young age. Your mother has taught you well. I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±


    With that said, she looked at Amelia Hutton and questioned, ¡°Tony is only two years old and already


    knows that he has to apologize when he has done something wrong. What about you? Shouldn¡¯t you


    apologize to Lia?¡±


    Amelia Hutton stood rooted to the spot and did not respond.


    ¡°Are you trying to piss me off?¡± Eleanor¡¯s face fell as she spoke.


    Only then did Amelia Hutton walk over reluctantly.


    ¡°Amy, I¡¯m sorry. I was too impulsive just now. Please forgive me,¡± enunciated Amelia Hutton insincerely.


    Amelia Winters wore a smile on her face, but her smile was tinged with a hint of aloofness.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Amelia, I don¡¯t me you. I went to Anndur in a hurry, so I forgot to inform you and Mrs. Hutton.


    When I arrived in Anndur, I had too many problems to settle. Plus, I changed to an Anndurn


    phone number, so I wasn¡¯t able to receive your call. I¡¯m the one who should apologize to you. I¡¯m d


    that you still remember me even though we aren¡¯t that close,¡± remarked Amelia Winters.


    Amelia Hutton¡¯s cheeks flushed a little.


    ¡°Amy, I acted too rashly just now. I shouldn¡¯t have pped you even if I¡¯m angry. I just feel sorry for my


    mom. She has a history of mental illness, and the doctor said that if she falls ill again, she may need to


    be admitted to a psychiatric hospital for treatment. She has controlled her emotions well in the past few


    years, and she¡¯s also doing counseling with her psychiatrist every month. Yet, she almost had a rpse


    because she was too worried about you. That¡¯s why I was anxious,¡± exined Amelia Hutton.


    Truth be told, Amelia Hutton hadplicated feelings toward Amelia Winters. On one hand, she hoped


    that she could have an elder sister who could chat with her, but on the other, she did not want Amelia


    Winters to take away all the attention of her family. It was somewhat of a love-hate rtionship.


    Momentster, Amelia Winters shifted her attention to Eleanor and uttered guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs.


    Hutton.¡±


    Eleanor looked at her sparkling eyes and was unable to hold back her excitement. She hugged Amelia


    Winters while shedding tears. ¡°Lia, have your eyes recovered? I didn¡¯t notice it because of the chaos


    just now. You can finally see again. I¡¯m really happy for you.¡±


    When she calmed down, Amelia Winters helped her to sit on the sofa and handed her a tissue. ¡°Mrs.


    Hutton, please wipe your tears.¡±


    Wiping off the tears from the corners of her eyes, Eleanor exined apologetically, ¡°Lia, I was too


    happy for you. Did I scare you?¡±


    In response, Amelia Winters shook her head. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I¡¯m grateful that you cared so much about


    me. I¡¯ve always regarded you as my elder. Previously, Tiff said that I look a lot like you, but I don¡¯t really


    believe it. However, I believe it now. Looking at you, I almost thought that I¡¯m actually your daughter,


    but I know that I¡¯m not. I appreciate everything that you have done so far, but I¡¯m leaving soon. We


    might put this apartment up for sale after we leave. Fate has brought us together. So, if you go to


    Tayhaven one day, pleasee look for me, and I¡¯ll provide you with food and amodation.¡±


    ¡°Why are you leaving? Was I being too friendly? Did I scare you? I can change if that¡¯s the case.¡± All of


    a sudden, Eleanor grew nervous.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not leaving because of you. My husband is from Tayhaven. He


    manages his family business over there and can¡¯t leave. As his wife, it¡¯s only natural that I¡¯d bring my


    son back to reunite with him. There¡¯s no reason for a married couple to live separately, right?¡± Amelia


    Winters rified with patience.


    ¡°I see.¡± There was a hint of disappointment in Eleanor¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lia, can I go visit you after you go back


    to Tayhaven?¡±


    Amelia Winters grinned. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re wee to drop by anytime.¡±


    Eleanor¡¯s lips curled into a smile as well. She fixated her gaze on Amelia Winters and stated, ¡°Lia,


    you¡¯re such a good child. I wish I could keep you by my side for the rest of my life. Sometimes, I think


    that it would be great if you could call me Mom. However, many things are out of control, and I don¡¯t


    have a choice. I¡¯m not keeping the truth a secret for my sake. It¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid that you will be


    hurt for a second time. Anyway, it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re leaving Beshya. Although Tayhaven is


    pretty far from Saspiuburg, I can travel there by ne. I¡¯ll visit you when I get the chance.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia Winters felt a pang of sadness in her heart.


    Her heart was a tempest of emotions as she looked at Eleanor. She could see the agony in Eleanor¡¯s


    eyes. There had to be a reason why she did not dare to acknowledge Amelia Winters as her daughter.


    Hence, thetter did not mention a word regarding their blood rtion as well. If she was being honest


    with herself, the situation they were in right then was not that bad. Everyone knew the truth but chose


    to y dumb and pretended that it had never happened.


    ¡°Lia, you must be tired after traveling for the whole day. Take a good rest. I¡¯ll make you some beef


    bourguignon in the afternoon,¡±mented Eleanor while standing up.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Hutton.¡±


    After Eleanor and Amelia Hutton left, Tiffany vented her frustration. ¡°What the hell is wrong with them?


    Are we obliged to forgive them if they back down after beating people up? Do they really think that


    we¡¯re pushovers?¡±


    ¡°Tiff, please don¡¯t say that. We were indeed at fault for leaving without informing them. They have the


    right to be angry.¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean they can beat someone up. You don¡¯t even know how much I want to teach


    Amelia a lesson just now. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she might be your younger sister, I wouldn¡¯t have


    suppressed my anger.¡±


    In response, Amelia merely shook her head.


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re being too kind to her. She¡¯s getting more and more overboard now. She didn¡¯t even


    show you any respect earlier.¡±


    ¡°Tiff, if a stranger suddenly appears to rob you of your mother¡¯s love, you¡¯ll feel upset as well, right?


    She¡¯s just spoilt. Not to mention that Mrs. Hutton is too protective of me, so it¡¯s understandable for


    Amelia to feel hostile toward me.¡± Amelia Winters could understand Amelia Hutton¡¯s feelings and


    empathize with her. If our roles were reversed, I¡¯d probably hate the person who takes away my


    mother¡¯s love as well. It¡¯s human nature.


    ¡°Why are you defending her? Did you forget how hard she pped you just now?¡±


    ¡°Tony has blown away the pain for me. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. So let¡¯s just stop talking about this.


    Once we leave Beshya, we won¡¯t have anything to do with them anymore.¡± Amelia¡¯s face turned


    gloomy as she said that. With much difficulty, she finally met someone who might be rted to her by


    blood, but they were not willing to acknowledge her. No matter it was the Winters family or the Hutton


    family, to them, she was just an outsider. Even if Eleanor treated her well, she could see that Eleanor


    did not dare to acknowledge her.


    She could not help but smile bitterly. Did I do something wrong? Why do both families dislike


    me? Although the Winters family never abused her physically, emotional abuse still caused her trauma.


    In actuality, she also longed for family affection and a warm home in her heart.


    ¡°Babe, let¡¯s stop talking about the Hutton family. It doesn¡¯t matter whether they¡¯re rted to you or not.


    If they don¡¯t acknowledge you, we¡¯ll pretend that we didn¡¯t find out about it. After we go back to


    Tayhaven, you should cut off all ties with them. You still have us. Oscar, Tony, Kurt, and I are your


    strong and reliable rtives.¡±


    Listening to that, Amelia burst out inughter. The sadness she felt earlier disappeared in an instant,


    and her mood inexorably improved.


    Life had to go on. She had no time to waste on indulging in sadness. Besides, there were more


    unfortunate people in the world than her. Although her family treated her indifferently, at least she was


    well-fed and had a house to live in. She was grateful that she did not have to starve.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 401

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 401


    Chapter 401 I Want My Grandson


    Amelia and Tiffany bought a lot of seasonal fruits and supplements before they went to Boris¡¯ house.


    Once they reached, it was his wife, Haisley ce, who opened the door.


    ¡°Ms. Winters, it¡¯s you. Come on in.¡± Haisley was a kind-hearted woman and greeted them


    enthusiastically when she saw them.


    ¡°Mrs. Jackman, I hope we didn¡¯t disturb you since we came without informing you in advance,¡±


    responded Amelia.


    ¡°Usually, only Boris and I are at home. Our children are busy with work and seldome back. It¡¯s


    good that you cane over and have a chat with me.¡± When Haisley saw the fruits and supplements


    on their hands, she could not help but nag, ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re here, but there¡¯s no need to buy


    supplements for us. It¡¯s such a waste.¡±


    Amelia shed her a smile and remained silent. Meanwhile, Tiffany held her hand and praised, ¡°Mrs.


    Jackman, we¡¯ve always heard Borisplimenting how gentle and virtuous you are, but I never


    believed it, thinking that he must be exaggerating. Now that I meet you in person, I know that he¡¯s


    telling the truth.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s ttery made Haisley burst outughing.


    At the same time, Tony also came down from Kurt¡¯s arms and ran to Haisley. When she picked him up,


    he kissed her cheek several times and introduced himself, ¡°Mrs. Jackman, I¡¯m Tony. My full name is


    Anthony Clinton, but you can call me Tony.¡±


    A hint of surprise flickered across Haisley¡¯s eyes. She nted a few kisses on his face and


    complimented with a smile, ¡°What a smart child. I really like you.¡±


    Then, she averted her gaze to Amelia and inquired, ¡°How old is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s two years and three months old.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already so good at saying nice things at such a young age. He must be a charmer when he


    grows up. What a cutie pie. You¡¯ve given birth to a good son.¡±


    Every mother liked her child to be praised, and Amelia was no exception.


    They were happily chatting when they heard the sound of the door unlocking. Haisley put Tony down


    and stated, ¡°It must be Boris.¡±


    Once she finished talking, the door opened. As expected, Boris walked in.


    Seeing that both Tiffany and Amelia were there, he piped up, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Immediately, Tony ran over and hugged his thigh. ¡°Mr. Jackman, you¡¯re back! I haven¡¯t seen you for a


    long time, and I miss you very much. Did you miss me?¡±


    A smile finally appeared on Boris¡¯ face. He scooped Tony up and sat down on the sofa with the boy in


    his arms.


    After ying with Tony for a while, he shifted his attention to Amelia. ¡°Your eyes have recovered, right?


    I thought I would be the one to cure your eyes. But I guess Oscar was a step earlier, huh? Anyway, I¡¯m


    relieved to see that you¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    Amelia wore a solemn look and replied in a serious tone, ¡°Boris, I¡¯m grateful to you. If it weren¡¯t for you,


    the blood clot in my brain would¡¯ve gotten closer to the optic nerve. Even if I had found a suitable


    cornea, my eyes might not recover then. Or my life might be in danger even if I recovered. I¡¯m here


    today to express my sincere gratitude.¡±


    Looking at her, Boris remarked, ¡°It was the least I could do. In the beginning, I decided to treat you


    because of Terrence, but after getting to know you, I¡¯ve taken a liking to you. That¡¯s why I wanted to


    find the most appropriate solution to cure your eyes. Unfortunately, before I could do that, your eyes


    had already recovered. It¡¯s one of my biggest regrets that I didn¡¯t manage to keep my promise to you.¡±


    ¡°Boris, please don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ll always remember your kindness. I¡¯m lucky to have met such a


    conscientious doctor like you during my greatest hour of need. Although some people say that you¡¯re


    strange, in my opinion, you¡¯re the most responsible doctor I¡¯ve ever met, and I admire you from the


    bottom of my heart.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to tter me. I¡¯ve treated you as my granddaughter all this time. I¡¯m happy for you


    now that your eyesight has recovered, but it¡¯s a pity that the surgery wasn¡¯t done by me. Anyway, let¡¯s


    stop talking about this.¡±


    While ying with Tony, Boris added, ¡°Oscar also came to visit me. Are you going to stay in Beshya or


    go back to where you came from?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going back in two days, and we n to sell the apartment in Beshya. If the opportunity arises,


    we¡¯lle back and visit you. You¡¯re like my rtives, after all,¡± Amelia promised.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Since the misunderstanding between you and Oscar has been resolved, you should live


    together. A married couple should alwaysmunicate with each other. Don¡¯t think of getting a divorce


    because of some trivial matters. You have to consider about your child,¡± Boris advised earnestly.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll manage my rtionship well and won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re willing to listen to my advice. Stay here for lunch today. Haisley is extraordinarily


    good at cooking. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll crave for more after you¡¯ve tried some.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Please don¡¯t mind us for eating to our hearts¡¯ content then.¡±


    Hearing that, Boris could not help but burst outughing.


    After lunch, Tiffany and Amelia went back to their apartment.


    ¡°Boris and his wife are good people, just like an ordinary old couple. They have no air at all. I don¡¯t


    think anyone would believe that one of them is an internationally renowned doctor, and another one is


    the chairman of an entertainmentpany. They¡¯re rich, but they never show it off. It¡¯s really


    commendable,¡± Tiffany expressed her opinion.


    ¡°Yes, both of them are so kind. Rumors are truly scary, though. If we hadn¡¯t been with Boris for nearly


    two years, I¡¯d probably believe that he¡¯s a weirdo who¡¯s conceited of his medical skills,¡± chimed in


    Amelia.


    During her five-year marriage with Oscar, she was also gued by rumors, so she knew how deadly


    they could be.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. We¡¯ve thanked everyone who helped us in Beshya. Let¡¯s stay


    here and rest for a day or two before heading back to Tayhaven. When we go back, you¡¯re going to


    face a tough battle. Are you ready?¡± Tiffany nced at Amelia and queried.


    Amelia smiled at her and lowered her head.


    Seeing that, Tiffany grabbed her hand andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Kurt and I will always support you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about myself. I¡¯m just worried that Oscar will be berated by his mother because of me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a strong man. I¡¯m sure he can handle it. Stop worrying about him.¡±


    With Tony sitting on herp, Amelia turned her head and quietly looked at the scenery outside the car


    window.


    Meanwhile, before Oscar could catch a breather, Olivia and Owen had rushed over to his apartment.


    As soon as Olivia walked in, she searched the whole apartment, but Amelia and Tony were nowhere to


    be seen. ¡°Where¡¯s Tony? Where¡¯s my grandson?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Amelia brought him back to Beshya. In two days¡ª¡±


    ¡°What? She brought Tony to Beshya again?¡± Before Oscar could finish his sentence, Olivia interrupted


    him.


    Feeling upset, her chest heaved with fury. She clenched her fists tightly while ring at Oscar.


    ¡°Oscar, you know that I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing my grandson for two years. I¡¯m thinking


    about him day and night, hoping that I can meet him one day. Yet, you didn¡¯t even tell me that you¡¯d


    found them. If it wasn¡¯t because someone saw her and told me about it, were you nning to hide


    them away from us, not letting us see Tony for the rest of our lives? What are you thinking? I¡¯ve raised


    you for more than thirty years. Is this how you repay me?¡± questioned Olivia.


    ¡°Mom, please calm down and listen to me,¡± Oscar tried to sound as calm as possible.


    ¡°Calm down? I probably won¡¯t get to see my grandson for my whole life, and you¡¯re asking me to calm


    down?¡± She sneered and continued, ¡°Oscar, you¡¯re all grown up, huh? You don¡¯t listen to us anymore


    and never take what we say seriously. Not only are you protecting Amelia, but you also don¡¯t allow us


    to see our grandson. What a filial son you are.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s head throbbed as he heard that.


    Every time they talked about topics rted to Tony, Olivia would be extraordinarily unreasonable.


    ¡°Mom, can you let me say something first?¡± Oscar asked.


    Olivia went over and sat on the sofa with her arms folded across her chest. She had a tight frown and


    an angry look on her face.


    ¡°Mom, Amelia still has some things to settle in Beshya. She¡¯ll bring Tony back once she¡¯s finished


    dealing with those matters,¡± Oscar exined softly. ¡°You¡¯ll see him in two days.¡±


    Hearing that, Olivia cast him a skeptical look.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°In two days? Do you think I¡¯m a fool? You¡¯ve lied to me numerous times within these two years. I don¡¯t


    want to waste my time saying anything to you. I want to see Tony now. I want you to call Amelia and


    ask her to bring Tony back right this instant. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police directly. With the financial


    position of the Clinton family, I¡¯m sure the police will ept the case. For your sake, I¡¯ve already


    endured it for two years. As a grandmother, do I still need to get permission from Amelia to see my


    grandson?¡±


    ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you be more reasonable?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m unreasonable? For the five years she was married to you, have I ever treated her badly? I was the


    one who took her side every time, but how did she repay me? She took my grandson away. Because of


    that, I don¡¯t even know what my grandson looks like. Now that you¡¯ve found your wife, you¡¯re going to


    abandon your mother? Do you have any conscience? What¡¯s wrong with me wanting to meet my


    grandson?¡±


    Oscar was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Call her now. Ask her to bring Tony back immediately. Or else, I¡¯ll go to the police station. The only


    reason why I didn¡¯t do this two years ago was because of you. Since my grandson has been found, I


    want to see him right now.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not calling her? Fine then. Owen, let¡¯s go. With our wealth and status, there¡¯s no way we


    can¡¯t handle a woman from an ordinary family.¡±


    In an instant, Oscar stopped her andpromised, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll call her.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 402

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 402


    Chapter 402 Hurdle


    Because of Oscar¡¯s phone call, Amelia took Tony back to Tayhaven that night. After getting off the


    ne, Amelia and Tiffany held Tony¡¯s hand and walked out of the airport. Oscar and his parents were


    already waiting outside.


    Seeing theming out, Olivia hurried toward Amelia. Oscar followed behind her and reminded,


    ¡°Mom, you need to calm down. You¡¯re going to scare Tony.¡±


    Immediately, she took a deep breath and calmed herself down.


    Subsequently, she squatted in front of Tony. Looking at her grandson, who was as delicate as a doll,


    her fingers trembled with excitement.


    ¡°Are you Tony?¡± she inquired with tears in her eyes.


    Tilting his head, Tony wrinkled his nose and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m Tony. Who are you?¡±


    Overwhelmed with emotions, Olivia hugged Tony and wept. ¡°Oh, my beloved grandson. I¡¯m your


    grandmother. Call me Grandma from now on, okay? I haven¡¯t seen you for two years. You¡¯ve grown so


    big. You really look like your father.¡±


    Tony struggled in her arms, pushing against her chest with both hands. ¡°Mommy, save me.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Tony is a bit timid. Can you¡ª¡±


    Before Amelia could finish speaking, Olivia lifted her head and shot her an icy stare.


    Left with no choice, Amelia gave Oscar a look. Thetter immediately understood and stepped forward.


    ¡°Mom, please calm down. Now that Tony is back, you can y with him every day. You¡¯re scaring him.¡±


    Only then did Olivia let go of Tony.


    She looked at her grandson, whom she had not seen in the past two years, and cried with joy. ¡°Tony,


    my beloved grandson. Come on now, call me Grandma.¡±


    Tony simply pressed his lips tightly and did not respond.


    Unwilling to give up, Olivia stared at him kindly and softened her voice. ¡°Tony, did I scare you just now?


    Don¡¯t be afraid. I was just too happy to see you.¡±


    Instead of answering, Tony looked in Amelia¡¯s direction.


    However, Olivia forced Tony to look at her and said softly, ¡°Tony, there¡¯s no need to be afraid of me.


    Come home with me. I¡¯ll prepare lots of delicious food for you.¡±


    Finally, Tony piped up, ¡°Can you let me go first? My face hurts.¡±


    In a sh, Olivia let go of him and uttered distressedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too anxious. Come home with


    me. I never want to be separated from you again.¡±


    ¡°Are Mommy, Tiffy, and Daddy going with us?¡±


    ¡°Only you and your father. Your mother and Ms. Winters have other things to do. In the future, you¡¯ll


    stay with me, and I¡¯ll definitely take good care of you.¡± As she spoke, she shot Amelia a warning look.


    Almost immediately, Tony shook off Olivia¡¯s hand and ran toward Amelia and Kurt. ¡°I want to be with


    Mommy and Daddy. I don¡¯t want to stay with such a weird grandmother like you. I saw you ring at


    Mommy just now. Since you don¡¯t like her, I don¡¯t like you too. I hate those who dislike Mommy.¡±


    With that said, he lifted his head and nced at Amelia. ¡°Mommy, can we go back with Daddy? I don¡¯t


    like it here.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression darkened in an instant.


    Taking a brief look at Olivia, Amelia reprimanded, ¡°Tony, she¡¯s your grandmother. Didn¡¯t I tell you on the


    ne that we¡¯re going to meet your grandparents and father? You¡¯ve promised me to be good. So how


    could you be so rude to your grandmother?¡±


    In response, Tony glowered and retorted, ¡°But she was unfriendly toward you. I don¡¯t like people who


    hate you. I can feel who likes or dislikes you.¡±


    Amelia was moved by his words. She never expected that Tony was already so attentive at such a


    young age.


    ¡°Tony, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Grandma doesn¡¯t dislike me. She¡¯s just too happy to see you. You¡¯re


    already two, but she hasn¡¯t seen you even once, so she can¡¯t help but be excited. If you haven¡¯t seen


    me for a month, will you feel happy when you see me again?¡± Amelia tried to educate him. Back then,


    she left with Tony without saying anything. It was unfair to the Clintons. Now, she only wanted Tony and


    the Clintons to get along well.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Tony was still young and did not suspect anything.


    ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡±


    In response, Tony shook his head.


    ¡°Then go and give a kiss to Grandma. Tell her that you miss her.¡±


    He looked at Amelia and averted his gaze to Olivia. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    The next moment, he walked toward Olivia and waved at her. She obediently bent over and heard him


    say, ¡°Grandma, can you squat down?¡±


    It was the first time she heard Tony call her ¡°Grandma.¡± Tears streamed down her cheeks at once. This


    is my grandson, my good-looking and sweet grandson.


    Momentster, Olivia squatted down.


    Tony wrapped his hands around her neck and pecked her cheeks twice. ¡°Grandma, this is my token of


    affection. If you like Mommy, I¡¯ll like you too.¡±


    Olivia had mixed feelings when she heard that.


    Just then, Owen stepped forward and said, ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s go home first. I¡¯m sure Tony¡¯s tired after all the


    traveling. Let him take a hot bath and get a good sleep. It¡¯s inappropriate to talk about the adult matters


    in front of the children.¡±


    Staring at Tony¡¯s face, Olivia had no choice but topromise.


    Before getting in the car, she said to Tiffany, ¡°Ms. Winters, I heard that you¡¯ve sold the house here, so I


    booked the best presidential suite for you. You can stay there for a few nights before you find a ce to


    move in. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to meddle in our family matters.¡±


    Tiffany knew that Olivia was trying to get her to leave.


    She smiled and responded, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, thank you for your kindness, but my boyfriend has already


    prepared a ce for me. I think he should be here anytime soon.¡±


    Speaking of the devil, Derrick called out to Tiffany from behind. ¡°Tiff.¡±


    Everyone turned in the direction of his voice and saw him walking over in a white suit like a prince that


    was straight out from a fairytale.


    Olivia¡¯s expression turned grim but soon returned to normal.


    Derrick approached them and greeted politely, ¡°Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Clinton. All of you are


    here. It seems like I¡¯mte.¡±


    Olivia shot Tiffany a nce and said meaningfully, ¡°Derrick, I would¡¯ve thought that someone as


    excellent and good-looking as you would get together with a woman who matches you, I didn¡¯t


    expect¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not saying that Ms. Winters isn¡¯t good, but she doesn¡¯t match you well. Will your


    mother agree to it?¡±


    A polite grin crept on Derrick¡¯s face as he replied, ¡°Thanks for your concern. But my mother has always


    liked what I like.¡±


    Nodding, Oliviamented, ¡°That¡¯s good then. It seems like I¡¯m overthinking it. I¡¯m just hoping that you


    can find a better woman.¡±


    ¡°Well, in my opinion, Tiff is extraordinary. Her agreeing to be my girlfriend was the best thing that¡¯d ever


    happen in my life.¡±


    Hearing that, Olivia pursed her lips and did not bother to put up a fa?ade anymore.


    Back then, when Tiffany and Amelia took Tony away without saying anything, she had already had a


    bad impression of Tiffany.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring my grandson home first. Come pay a visit if you¡¯re free,¡± uttered Olivia.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll bring Tiff along and pay you a visit when I have time.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a renowned family, so not everyone can enter our house. I don¡¯t think you should bring those


    irritating people into our house.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing that, Derrick¡¯s expression turned grim, and the smile on his face faded.


    After Olivia and the others left, Tiffany sighed andmented, ¡°I used to think that Mrs. Clinton was a


    gentle woman. I didn¡¯t expect her to change so drastically in two years. It seems like it won¡¯t be easy


    for Amelia to marry into the Clinton family again. I only hope that Oscar can hold his ground and don¡¯t


    let Amelia down.¡±


    Wrapping his arm around her shoulder, Derrick reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Amelia is a smart woman.


    She¡¯ll know how to bnce out her rtionship with Olivia and won¡¯t make things difficult for Oscar.


    You just have to trust her.¡±


    Tiffany let out a long sigh and mused, I suppose we have no other options now. This is a hurdle that


    Amelia must pass. She has to cross it bravely by herself, as no one else can help her do it. It¡¯s a


    hardship that she alone must ovee.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 403

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 403


    Chapter 403 Overbearing


    After putting Anthony to sleep, Olivia and Owen sat on the couch, whereas Amelia and Kurt stood by


    the side. Olivia stared at them and asked in a haughty tone, ¡°Kurt, how has our family been treating


    you?¡±


    Kurt lowered his eyes and replied, ¡°Your family treated me really well, Mrs. Clinton. I owe it to Boss for


    everything that I am today. I wouldn¡¯t be who I am today without him.¡±


    ¡°So, you knew.¡± Olivia crossed her arms. She gave off an invisible pressure with her icy demeanor.


    ¡°Oscar personally taught you everything. Is this how you repay him? He spent a lot of effort training


    you, but you betrayed him by taking his son away from him. We spent two years looking for him. Is this


    how you show your gratitude?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Clinton. I¡¯m willing to ept any kind of punishment.¡±


    ¡°Punishment? You deprived me of the opportunity to watch Tony grow up. No amount of money can


    ever buy back the two years I¡¯ve lost. Tell me, how can youpensate me for that?¡±


    ¡°You can do whatever you want with me. I won¡¯t utter a singleint.¡±


    Olivia banged the table, stood up, and made her way toward Kurt. She raised her hand and gave him a


    tight p. ¡°From this day onwards, you are fired. You will have nothing to do with us anymore. I want


    you to leave this city,¡± she said.


    Kurt¡¯s cheeks grew numb from the p.


    He gave Amelia a look and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t leave just yet, Mrs. Clinton. I promised her I would protect


    her.¡±


    Olivia scoffed.


    ¡°Looks like a lot has happened in the past two years. Look, Oscar, your ex finally found someone new,


    a man who¡¯s willing to protect her. I think it¡¯s time you realize you¡¯re being cheated on.¡± Olivia was


    insinuating that Amelia had moved on with Oscar¡¯s bodyguard while he was still hoping for a


    reconciliation.


    The air immediately became thick with tension upon her words.


    Olivia continued, ¡°Amelia, pardon me for my harsh words. You insisted on getting a divorce two years


    ago because of your differences in ideals and values. I¡¯ve epted the fact that the both of you just


    weren¡¯t meant to be. You left with Tony without saying goodbye and took away my pride and joy. I


    epted it only because Oscar was still very fond of you. He only had good things to say about you.


    Now that Tony is back, you can do whatever you want with Kurt. However, Tony¡¯sst name will remain


    as it is, so just let him stay with us. I wish you both much happiness. I have nothing to say to you


    anymore, Amelia.¡±


    Oscar walked over and circled his arms around Amelia¡¯s waist. ¡°Mom, Amelia is mine.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face twisted in fury.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Oscar, you¡¯re going to get engaged with Isabe soon. Everyone in


    the upper-ss society knows about it, so stop messing around. We Clintons and Walkers will not put


    up with such humiliation. Moreover, your sister is going to marry Noah. Our bond will be even stronger


    after that. You¡¯ve made a fool of yourself for the past two years. Enough is enough, so don¡¯t ruin our


    familial ties for this flirtatious woman.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Mom, I have nothing to do with Isabe. I hope you will stop trying to pair us


    up because she will be the one who will be utterly humiliated in the end.¡±


    Olivia pointed at Amelia as her face clouded over.


    ¡°How could you be so irresponsible? Don¡¯t forget the fact that you¡¯ve slept with Isabe. The Walkers


    and I have seen it with our own eyes. Are you trying to shirk responsibility now? Is that what I¡¯ve taught


    you growing up?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s eyes glinted coldly, and he narrowed his eyes.


    He never thought that his mother would go as far as to lie through her teeth. He was suddenly


    consumed with fear because it felt like he didn¡¯t know his mother anymore.


    How could she put me in such a difficult situation for her own selfish needs? Is she still the gentle and


    loving mother I knew?


    Oscar¡¯s heart sank upon the thought.


    Amelia also felt torn. Her eyes widened as she was reminded of Isabe holding hands with Oscar two


    years ago. Oscar seemed to enjoy it very much and let her be. She had tried so hard to repress the


    memory, but in a sh, the scene yed out once again.


    Oscar, have you really moved on with Isabe during the past two years that I¡¯m not around? If that¡¯s


    the case, why are you messing around with me? Is it purely because you want to seek revenge on me


    for leaving without saying goodbye?


    Amelia¡¯s mind was in a mess. She knew she should trust Oscar wholeheartedly, but she couldn¡¯t shake


    off the fact that she felt annoyed by the two women pestering Oscar.


    Oscar tightened his grip around her as if he could tell what was going on in her mind. ¡°Trust me,


    Amelia,¡± he whispered.


    Amelia shook off her doubts and smiled at Oscar. ¡°You will always have my trust,¡± she replied.


    Oscar brushed a finger slowly down her nose and chuckled, ¡°You silly woman.¡±


    Olivia was fuming mad as she watched Oscar and Amelia show off their love for each other as if no


    one else was in the room.


    She picked up the ashtray on the table and threw it in their direction. Kurt swiftly moved in front of


    Amelia and Oscar to block it.


    He remained expressionless even though he was covered in ash and stood in front of Amelia.


    ¡°Kurt, are you okay? How are you feeling?¡± Amelia asked worriedly as she stared at Kurt.


    Kurt¡¯s face softened as he stared intently at Amelia. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Amelia.¡±


    Oscar pulled Amelia into his arms. She quickly covered her nose as she collided with his chest. Ouch!


    It hurts.


    Olivia mocked as she watched the scene unfold. ¡°Don¡¯t you see, Oscar? The woman you¡¯ve ced in


    high regard is flirting with another guy in front of you. Can you really put up with this? You really are my


    filial son if you can.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s face clouded over.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m taking Amelia and Tony back to our apartment. We can talk tomorrow.¡±


    Oscar put an arm around Amelia and was about to head upstairs. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Olivia said coldly.


    Oscar stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°She can leave, but not Tony. Be prepared to visit me in the hospital if you insist on taking Tony away,¡±


    Olivia threatened.


    Oscar turned around and replied patiently, ¡°Mom, Tony is only two years old. He cannot leave his


    mother¡¯s side. Moreover, Amelia got custody of Tony when we got divorced. You can¡¯t be so


    unreasonable.¡±


    Olivia smiled wryly and pointed at herself. ¡°I¡¯m being unreasonable? You better watch it, Oscar. How


    dare you call me unreasonable for the sake of this woman? Why didn¡¯t you reprimand her for being


    selfish? See, Owen? Your son is being so rude to me, and it¡¯s all because of that woman.¡±


    Owen walked over and ced his arm around Olivia. He shot Oscar a warning look. ¡°Oscar, apologize


    to your mother.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s face fell as he kept his temper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom.¡±


    Amelia stared at Olivia, who was fuming mad. She broke free from Oscar¡¯s grip, walked over to Olivia,


    and bowed. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry for taking Tony away for the past two years. It¡¯s all my fault that you didn¡¯t


    get to bond with him. I won¡¯t fight back if you want to hit me or reprimand me. I only want you to be


    healthy,¡± she said solemnly.


    ¡°Lift your head.¡±


    A tight pnded on Amelia¡¯s face the moment she looked up. The force of the p was so strong


    that her face swiveled sideways.


    ¡°Mom, how could you p her?¡± Oscar¡¯s heart ached for her. He was about to make his way toward


    Amelia when Olivia red at him. ¡°Oscar, you stay out of this. This is between the two of us. Don¡¯t


    even think about me forgiving her if you get involved.¡±


    Oscar halted in his tracks.


    ¡°Amelia, this p is for me. I would have been better off giving a dog all my affection. At least it can act


    coquettish with me. But you, I¡¯ve really wasted all my effort in treating you as if you¡¯re one of my own.


    Have you ever thought about us when you took Tony away? I¡¯ve always wanted a grandchild. How


    could you whisk him away without telling us? What were you thinking? You¡¯re a heartless woman. All


    you think about is yourself. Both me and Owen are already one foot in the grave. Have you ever


    imagined the pain we¡¯ve gone through of not being able to see our grandchild? Are you even human?


    How could you be so cruel?¡±


    Amelia lowered her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom.¡± A lump formed in her throat. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice. I was going blind at the time. I¡¯ve


    lost everything besides Tony. But the both of you could have more grandchildren. I thought your grieve


    would be short-lived after Tony was gone. I never thought¡­¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°You never thought? Amelia, do you think we¡¯re heartless? I thought you were smart and sensible, but


    it turned out that you don¡¯t have a heart. Did you ever consider how we would feel to have our


    grandchild disappear before our very eyes? Did you know that I almost had a heart attack when I lost


    Tony? Day and night, Tony was the only one on my mind. I even dreamed that Tony was covered in


    blood. Oscar, on the other hand, turned into a workaholic. He lost a lot of weight and was even


    admitted to the hospital twice for gastric perforation. The doctor told him he was going to die if this were


    to carry on. Do you know how many people got hurt in the process because of your ignorance?¡±


    Amelia felt a shiver down her spine when she heard that. She was guilt-ridden. She had failed to take


    the Clintons into ount when she took Anthony away. Their love was Anthony was no less than hers.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡± That was all Amelia could say.


    There was nothing she could do now.


    ¡°Mom, Amelia didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please stop reprimanding her. She knows she¡¯s at fault now.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s heart ached for Amelia. ¡°You can take it out on me instead. She¡¯s innocent. Life hasn¡¯t been a


    breeze for her in the past two years. She lost her sight and couldn¡¯t move around freely. She didn¡¯t


    want you to see her in such a sorry state. She had her reasons for taking Tony away. Let¡¯s all take a


    step back. Don¡¯t be so overbearing. You¡¯re going to scare her.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 404

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 404


    Chapter 404 Too Much Love


    ¡°I¡¯m overbearing?¡± Olivia¡¯s chest tightened in anger. She never knew it would bug her so much to see


    her son be so protective of his wife. ¡°Oscar, how dare you reprimand me for her sake? Forget it. You¡¯re


    all grown up now. You won¡¯t listen to me anymore. Take her away and leave Tony behind.¡±


    Oscar shot Olivia, who wasn¡¯t about to give up anytime soon, an exasperated look. ¡°Mom, Tony hasn¡¯t


    familiarised himself with you. He¡¯s going to cry if he doesn¡¯t see Amelia when he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°We have a lot of maids here. They will know how to calm him down when he cries. Moreover, we¡¯re his


    grandparents. He wille to terms with us eventually even though it¡¯s been two years,¡± Olivia said


    confidently.


    Amelia slipped out of Oscar¡¯s embrace. She turned to Olivia and said, ¡°Mom, Tony¡¯s afraid of strangers.


    He will cry if he doesn¡¯t see us around when he¡¯s in an unfamiliar ce. I want to bring him home first. I


    can send him over again first thing tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re nning to leave with Tony without a word again, aren¡¯t you?¡± Olivia asked warily. ¡°I¡¯m


    telling you, don¡¯t even think of taking Tony away from us again now that¡¯s he back here with us.¡±


    Amelia gave Oscar an exasperated look.


    In the end, they relented. Oscar sent Amelia back to their apartment while Kurt stayed behind in the


    Clinton residence. He had no reason to stay behind as Amelia¡¯s bodyguard anymore now that she was


    back together with Oscar.


    In the car, Amelia leaned back against the passenger seat and kept quiet on the way back to the


    apartment.


    Oscar reached out and grabbed Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will send you back to visit Tony first thing


    tomorrow,¡± he consoled.


    Amelia gave him a look and sighed. ¡°Looks like Mom misunderstood me big time. No matter how mad


    Mom was, she would never speak so harshly to me. But now, she must be super mad at me. She used


    to be so kind and gentle but goes into hysterics whenever she sees me now. Oscar, am I that bad?¡±


    Oscar tickled her palm and smiled. ¡°Come on. My wife is better than this. What? You¡¯re not backing out


    when the war has just begun, are you?¡±


    Amelia burst intoughter upon his words. However, her heart still felt heavy. She couldn¡¯t shake off the


    fact that she was the cause of Olivia¡¯s change in temperament. Olivia¡¯s change scared her. After all,


    how could someone that used to be so kind and gentle two years ago turn into such an unreasonable


    woman? It totally caught her off guard.


    ¡°I¡¯m not backing out. It¡¯s just that it scares me to see Mom like that. Was the blow really that


    devastating for her when I took Tony away?¡± Amelia licked her lips and said guiltily.


    Oscar let go of her hand and caressed her hair. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. Don¡¯t think too much of it.¡±


    Amelia smiled in response. She was well aware that the problem would still exist even if one didn¡¯t


    mention it. Fixing a broken rtionship would require a lot of time and effort. Her rtionship with


    Olivia was a broken one.


    Back then, she failed to take the Clintons into ount when she took Tony away without a word. She


    had turned into the unreasonable one when she left even though she was right in the first ce.


    ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Amelia lowered her head and apologized.


    Oscar gave her a look as a smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡±


    ¡°I insisted on taking Tony away back then. That must have put you in a difficult situation. So I owe you


    an apology.¡± Amelia ced her hand on her knee and said.


    Oscar patted her head andughed. ¡°You silly woman!¡±


    Tears welled up in Amelia¡¯s eyes when Oscar drove into the neighborhood. It¡¯s been two years already.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Oscar parked the car, removed his seatbelt, and proceeded to remove Amelia¡¯s seatbelt. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He


    smiled.


    Amelia grabbed Oscar, who was about to alight the car. She hesitated for a bit and asked, ¡°Oscar, did


    you and Cassie¡­ No, I mean, did you and Isabe really¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Oscar cut her off.


    Amelia locked eyes with Oscar as he spoke.


    She was mesmerized by those ck, unfathomable pools of his. Suddenly, Oscar reached out,


    grabbed the back of her head, and pulled her toward him. Amelia leaned forward as she bumped her


    nose against his shoulder. He then took her breath away with a ferocious kiss.


    Oscar pushed her seat back and deepened the kiss.


    It had been two years since both of them got intimate. Hence, they couldn¡¯t keep their hands off of each


    other from that moment on.


    After some time, their intense lovemaking session finally came to an end.


    Oscar covered Amelia up with his coat as she leaned against his chest. Her cheeks were flushed as


    she panted.


    Amelia felt a little embarrassed yet overjoyed as she listened to Oscar¡¯s stable heartbeat. She never


    thought she would be having sex with Oscar in the car after leaving him for two years.


    She also never thought that she would be so open to having sex. However, she relented when Oscar


    pushed her down and whispered seductively in her ear for permission. She gave in right away. It turned


    out Amelia wanted Oscar as much as Oscar wanted her.


    They were still very sexuallypatible after being apart for two years.


    Oscar smiled from the bottom of his heart as he caressed her hair.


    He felt satisfied after having sex with Amelia. It was something no other woman could provide for him.


    He realized he finally found the woman worth protecting. No woman could catch his eye, no matter how


    smart or capable they were.


    ¡°Silly woman. You still taste as good as you used to be,¡± Oscar said.


    Amelia punched his chest lightly out of embarrassment.


    She felt a little shy when they were doing the deed since it had been two years.


    ¡°Oscar, we¡¯re divorced now, so you will have to chase me back once again, or else I won¡¯t get back


    together with you. Let me be stubborn and coquettish for once,¡± Amelia said in a low voice.


    ¡°Okay, I will pamper you like a true princess. No other men will be able to stand your bad temper once


    I¡¯ve spoilt you. Then, you will be mine and mine alone.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, you¡¯re such a sweet talker.¡±


    Oscar caressed her sweaty hair fondly and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and replied, ¡°I like it. Let¡¯s go upstairs. I want to take a bath.¡±


    Oscar dressed her up, fixed her sweaty hair, and alighted the car. He then helped Amelia, whose legs


    gave way the moment she got down from the car, wrapped his arm around her waist, and carried her


    up bridal style.


    He made his way to the stairs and walked up with Amelia in his arms. Thetter circled her arms


    around his neck, feeling amused. ¡°Oscar, why didn¡¯t you take the elevator?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been apart for two years now, so I want to make up for it.¡± Oscar lowered his head and kissed


    her nose. ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. I feel like I¡¯m carrying a puppy now. I will be in charge of your


    food and drinks from today onwards and make sure to fatten you up.¡±


    Amelia smiled sweetly. She was able to ditch all of her problems for the time being after her lovemaking


    session with Oscar. She even forgot the fact that Tony was left all alone in the Clinton residence, nor


    did she want to think about how big of a fuss Tony would be making when he woke up. Amelia couldn¡¯t


    stop fooling herself into wanting to spend more alone time with Oscar.


    She yearned to be with Oscar, much more than Oscar ever imagined her to be. She could no longer


    talk herself into forgetting Oscar after their reconciliation.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 405

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 405


    Chapter 405 Chaotic Scene


    With Amelia¡¯spany, Oscar finally got some quality sleep. Both of them woke up at nine o¡¯clock in


    the morning. Meanwhile, in the Clinton residence, Tony woke up at half-past eight in the morning.


    When he woke up and could not find Kurt and Amelia around him, he was in a panic.


    He called out, ¡°Daddy! Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Anthony, you¡¯re awake.¡± After the door was pushed open, a chubby middle-aged woman walked


    in.


    Tony immediately took several steps back. With a stern look, he asked warily, ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s


    Mommy and Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Anthony, Mr. Oscar and Ms. Amelia have returned to the apartment in the city. They¡¯ll be here in


    some time. Let me bring you to wash up in the washroom, okay? Mr. Clinton and Mrs. Clinton are


    waiting for you to have breakfast together downstairs.¡± The middle-aged woman tried to butter Tony up.


    Tony then replied defensively, ¡°Don¡¯te near me. Where¡¯s the phone? I need to call Daddy and


    Mommy. Mommy told me before that if I ever wake up in an unfamiliar ce and they¡¯re not around


    me, I¡¯ll have to call them and the police. If you retain me, I¡¯ll call the police and let them arrest you.¡±


    The woman felt exasperated. She did not expect Tony to be so difficult to deal with. He¡¯s just two years


    old and he knows the police. Seems like he¡¯s going to be difficult.


    ¡°Mr. Anthony, let¡¯s go to the washroom to brush your teeth and wash your face. Mr. Oscar and Ms.


    Amelia will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°I want a phone. Give it to me.¡±


    In the end, the woman had no choice but handed Tony her phone.


    Tony called Amelia first, but she did not answer the call. Feeling upset, he phoned Kurt, and thetter


    answered it almost instantly.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m Tony. Where are you? Come and get me. I¡¯m scared to be alone here,¡± Tony pleaded.


    ¡°Daddy,e quickly. Don¡¯t leave me. Or else, I¡¯m going to start crying.¡±


    Exasperatedly, Kurt consoled, ¡°Tony, be good. I have something on. Please listen to Grandpa and


    Grandma. Don¡¯t make things difficult for Mommy, all right?¡±


    Tony was an extremely sensitive child. He sobbed as he asked, ¡°Daddy, did the Big Meanie appear


    again? Is that why you don¡¯t want me now? Are you going to separate from Mommy?¡±


    There was no response from the other side of the line.


    ¡°Daddy! Daddy, are you still there?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Daddy,e and pick me up, okay? I¡¯m scared here. I don¡¯t want you to leave. Don¡¯t leave me and


    Mommy, okay? Come quickly. Or else, I¡¯m really going to cry,¡± Tonyined aggrievedly.


    After a long time, Kurt still rejected him, ¡°Tony, I¡¯m still busy now. You have to behave yourself.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll really have to leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll behave myself. Please pick me up soon. I don¡¯t like this ce.¡± Tony finally gave in.


    Upon hanging up the call, the woman said carefully, ¡°Mr. Anthony, let¡¯s go brush your teeth and wash


    your face.¡±


    ¡°Just carry me in there and I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Tony replied coldly. He was throwing a fit because he woke


    up to a ce where all his loved ones were not around.


    After washing up, Tony went downstairs without letting the woman hold his hand.


    When Olivia and Owen finally saw Tony as they had been waiting for him at the dining table, they


    immediately stood up. Olivia greeted him with excitement, ¡°Darling,e here. I¡¯ve prepared


    something for you.¡±


    Tony ignored her. When he wanted to climb onto his chair, he failed because the chair was too tall for


    him.


    Owen immediately stepped forward and picked Tony up before putting him on the chair. Looking at


    Owen, Tony felt a sense of affection. He had the desire to get closer to the man.


    ¡°Hug.¡± Tony stretched out his arms for Owen.


    Thetter had a pleasant surprise. Olivia widened her eyes in shock when she saw that. She quickly


    came in front of Owen and said, ¡°Tony, let me hug you.¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want you to hug me. You chased Mommy and Daddy away. You¡¯re a bad person. I don¡¯t


    want you to hug me.¡± Tony quickly withdrew his arms, having no respect for Olivia at all.


    Upon hearing that, Olivia¡¯s face fell. She had been longing to see her precious grandson, yet he had


    just used her of being a bad person right in front of her. She felt extremely dejected.


    After putting Owen on his seat, Owen turned to console Olivia, ¡°Olivia, take it slow. You¡¯ve scared him


    yesterday. Amelia is the one who has taken care of him in the past couple of years. Children are very


    sensitive. He can certainly feel that you¡¯re against his mother. Just be more careful in front of him.¡±


    Olivia then returned to her seat. She was still enthusiastic as she said, ¡°Tony, I¡¯ve ordered them to cook


    this soup for you. Try it. It tastes really good.¡±


    While speaking, she scooped some soup into Tony¡¯s bowl.


    Tony nced at the bowl of soup before he started drinking. After that, he wiped his mouth with a


    napkin and said, ¡°Grandma, thank you for your soup, but it doesn¡¯t taste as good as Tiffy¡¯s soup.¡±


    Olivia was not bothered at all. She smiled endearingly and replied, ¡°Tony, what else do you want to


    eat? I¡¯ll cook for you. I have great cooking skills. You¡¯ll certainly like it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything. I just want Mommy and Daddy.¡±


    A look of annoyance shed across Olivia¡¯s eyes, but she suppressed her emotions so that she would


    not scare Tony.


    ¡°Tony, the Clinton residence will be your home from now on. Your mommy is with someone else now,


    and she¡¯s going to live with that person. She can¡¯t live with you anymore. From now on, you¡¯ll stay with


    Grandpa and me. I¡¯ll make all sorts of good food for you. Also, your daddy will marry a soft-spoken and


    thoughtful woman, and she¡¯ll take good care of you too,¡± Olivia said inconclusively. Until now, she still


    thought that the ¡°daddy¡± Tony was talking about was Oscar.


    Tony blurted in a childlike tone, ¡°You¡¯re a bad person. Mommy won¡¯t marry someone else. You¡¯re


    badmouthing Mommy. Mommy said that only bad people badmouth others. I don¡¯t want to talk to you


    anymore.¡±


    He tried to slide down from the chair, but he was not tall enough. Seeing that, Owen hurriedly came to


    help him. Squatting beside Tony, he consoled, ¡°Tony, Grandma didn¡¯t mean it. She¡¯s telling you that


    even Mommy has married someone else, she¡¯ll still be your family. Mommy will still dote on you, but


    you¡¯ll have to stay here from now on.¡±


    Tony looked at Owen in confusion before he asked, ¡°Why is Mommy marrying someone else?¡±


    Owen answered, ¡°Daddy and Mommy got a divorce. However, they¡¯ll still love you. Even if they marry


    someone else, you¡¯ll still be their child. You¡¯ll live with me and Grandma from now on, all right?¡±


    Tony¡¯s eyes instantly reddened as he pouted and looked at Owen aggrievedly.


    Looking at his expression, Owen¡¯s heart melted.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Both of you are big liars! I don¡¯t want to stay here with you.¡± After pushing Owen away,


    Tony ran out of the house.


    ¡°Tony-¡± Owen and Olivia got a shock, and they quickly ran after him.


    Although Tony was tiny, he ran extremely fast. Owen and Olivia were old now, so they had to run after


    him strenuously.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It took some time before Owen managed to grab a hold on Tony.


    ¡°Tony, listen to me. Even if Mommy gets married to someone else, she will still love you. It¡¯s just that


    she won¡¯t have that much time to visit you. You¡¯ll stay with me and Grandma,¡± Owen exined.


    Meanwhile, Tony was struggling violently.


    Therefore, when Oscar and Amelia arrived, they saw a chaotic scene in the Clinton residence.


    Both of them exchanged looks with each other, not knowing what had just happened there.


    Then, Oscar grabbed one of the maids and questioned in a deep voice, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Oscar, you¡¯re finally here. Mr. Anthony is missing.¡± When the maid saw Oscar, tears of joy began


    to well up in her eyes.


    Yet, her words gave Amelia and Oscar a terrible shock.


    Amelia asked anxiously, ¡°How did he go missing?¡±


    The maid briefly exined the situation before she said, ¡°Ms. Amelia, everyone¡¯s looking for Mr.


    Anthony. I¡¯ll need to continue looking around now.¡±


    Amelia was so panicked that she wanted to look for Tony as well, but Oscar pulled her hand. ¡°Amelia,


    don¡¯t panic. Tony is still in the house. There are many security guards out there, so they¡¯ll surely see


    him if he runs out.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find him inside then.¡± Amelia pulled Oscar into the house anxiously. Unexpectedly, they could not


    find Tony anywhere inside, as if he had just disappeared into thin air. Amelia was on the verge of


    crying.


    Even her hands were trembling.


    ¡°Call the police. We need to call the police. I can¡¯t let anything happen to Tony again.¡± Amelia paced


    around anxiously.


    That was when Oscar pulled her into his arms and consoled softly, ¡°Amelia, calm down. I¡¯ve sent


    everyone to look for him. We¡¯ll find him soon.¡±


    Amelia blurted in a panic, ¡°Oscar, I shouldn¡¯t have brought Tony here. I should have let go of this. I


    really regret it now.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Oscar¡¯s eyes darkened, and his expression turned cold.


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re not in the right mind now. I¡¯ll pretend that you didn¡¯t say anything. Calm down. I promise


    that Tony will be fine.¡±


    Amelia knew that she had misspoken out of a panic, but Tony was still missing, so she had no time to


    exin herself. Therefore, she merely apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Oscar kissed her forehead and said, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. Calm down. I¡¯ll send everyone to search around


    outside and inside the house. I promise that I¡¯ll find him soon.¡±


    Amelia finally calmed down.


    She clutched Oscar¡¯s sleeves tightly as she leaned on him.


    Oscar phoned Hugo to let thetter search around the residence. He wanted to find Tony in the


    shortest time possible.


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t worry. Tony will be fine. He¡¯s my son, and I love him too. I¡¯ve always loved you and him,¡±


    Oscar said as he left a kiss on Amelia¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Sorry about¡­ just now,¡± Amelia replied. Uttering mean words during an argument was the biggest


    taboo between a couple. After Amelia had calmed down, she would regret it because the damage was


    done. It would be difficult to make up for it after that.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 406

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 406


    Chapter 406 Fighting For Custody


    Tony was brought back to the ce by Kurtter. When Amelia saw them, she quickly rushed over and


    squatted down in front of Tony. She hugged him so tightly that she was about to crush him.


    Smiling and crying at the same time, she asked, ¡°Tony, where did you go? You have scared me. What


    would I do if I couldn¡¯t find you?¡±


    Tony started wailing as well. He patted Amelia and said, ¡°Mommy, Grandpa and Grandma said that


    you¡¯re marrying someone else, and you don¡¯t want me anymore. They said that you¡¯ll have your own


    baby and stop loving me. Is it true?¡±


    Tony was an intelligent child. However, he was still young, so he could not differentiate right and wrong


    properly.


    Amelia¡¯s expression changed drastically. She did not expect Owen and Olivia to be so unscrupulous.


    They were clearly degrading her in front of Tony. How could they say these things in front of a two-year-


    old who can¡¯t even differentiate right and wrong? What a shameless act.


    When Oscar heard that, he turned to look at Owen and Olivia with an indecipherable look.


    A hint of awkwardness shed across Owen and Olivia¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I know that both of you have a conflict with Amelia, but you shouldn¡¯t say that in front of the


    child. You¡¯re adults, so you should know that your words would hurt him. He would think that his mother


    doesn¡¯t love him and wants to abandon him,¡± Oscarmented in a deep voice. His tone was filled


    with castigation.


    Olivia adjusted the shawl on her. ¡°Oscar, your dad and I didn¡¯t mean it. However, Amelia and you have


    divorced. In the past two years, she has been staying with Kurt. Who knows what had happened


    between them? Maybe both of them have gotten together. I know that you love her and you won¡¯t


    believe that, but it¡¯s a fact that she and Kurt have lived together for the past two years. The Clintons


    won¡¯t ept a daughter-inw who¡¯s had anything to do with another man out there.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression turned grim. Beside him, Amelia¡¯s body stiffened as she was holding Tony in her


    arms. She could not believe that Olivia had uttered such harsh words.


    ¡°Mom, Amelia is my woman. I hope that you¡¯ll respect her,¡± Oscar stated in a deep voice.


    Olivia nced at Oscar in response before she held Owen¡¯s arm and walked to the sofa in an aloof


    manner.


    ¡°Amelia, it seems like there¡¯s a telepathic link between you and Kurt. You just arrived, and he instantly


    brought Tony here. It¡¯s hard to believe that both of you have nothing for each other,¡± Olivia mocked as


    she nced at Tony, who hiding in Amelia¡¯s arms.


    Upon hearing that, Amelia felt rather unhappy.


    ¡°Mom, I know that I was wrong for leaving with Tony without a word two years ago. However, please


    stop talking about nonsense in front of Tony. Kurt and I are best friends. You can humiliate me all you


    want, but stop getting Kurt involved in this,¡± Amelia warned sternly as she picked Tony up.


    Before Olivia could say a word, Tony interrupted, ¡°Mommy, why are you saying that you and Daddy are


    just best friends? We are family.¡±


    His words caused everyone¡¯s expressions to drastically change. Everyone instantly fell into deep


    thoughts.


    Yet, Olivia calmed down and stared at Tony as she asked, ¡°Tony, what did you call Kurt?¡±


    ¡°Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Tony, have you been calling him Daddy? Is he very close with Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Of course-¡± Before Tony could finish speaking, Amelia quickly covered his mouth.


    ¡°Mom, Tony is still young,¡± Amelia exined. She was afraid that Tony might speak any misleading


    statements.


    ncing at Oscar, Olivia chuckled. ¡°Amelia, you and Oscar have divorced. I can¡¯t control you on who


    you want to be with. You and Kurt look good with each other, but I can¡¯t let you take Tony with you


    anymore.¡±


    Hugging Amelia¡¯s neck, Tony objected in a clear voice, ¡°I want to be with Mommy and Daddy. I don¡¯t


    want to stay here.¡±


    Olivia bent down to look at Tony in the eyes before she said gently, ¡°Tony, you¡¯re a big boy now.


    Mommy is going to find her happiness now. You have to behave yourself and stay with Grandpa and


    me. I¡¯ll y with you every day and treat you well.¡±


    In response, Tony hid his face on Amelia¡¯s neck and said aggrievedly, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want you to


    leave me. Let¡¯s go home. It¡¯s so scary here. Let¡¯s go back home. I want to stay with you, Daddy, Tiffy,


    and Mr. Pretty. I don¡¯t want to be here.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Amelia felt her heart ache.


    Right at that moment, Oscar had walked to Amelia¡¯s side and helped her stand up with Tony in her


    arms. Then, he took Tony from her. Tony was probably too terrified because of Olivia and Owen¡¯s


    words, so he did not resist being in Oscar¡¯s arms.


    While consoling and calming Tony down, Oscar turned to look at Olivia. ¡°Mom, Kurt has watched Tony


    grow up. It makes sense that Tony feels close to him. Moreover, he is Tony¡¯s godfather, so Tony can


    call him Daddy. Kurt and Amelia are just good friends. I hope that you¡¯ll respect me.¡±


    Olivia was heartbroken to hear that. The son who she had nurtured was now going against her for a


    woman. She was overwhelmed by the unspeakable feeling at that moment.


    Mother-inw and the daughter-inw were usually enemies. In the past five years, Olivia doted on


    Amelia because Oscar had neglected thetter. Her love for Amelia was just a sign of sympathy and


    show-off on her. Now that the rtionship had reversed, her status was threatened, and her son was


    gradually getting out of her control. She could not help but have her guard up and tried to make things


    difficult for Amelia.


    She wanted an obedient daughter-inw. Yet, Amelia clearly did not match the condition. Thus, he


    would go against any woman who would threaten her rtionship with her son.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Oscar, your son is calling another man his dad, and you¡¯re still covering for her. Are you going to


    believe that she has cheated on you only when you see it with your own eyes?¡± Olivia questioned.


    Oscar took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Mom, Tony has had enough for today. I¡¯ll send him and Amelia


    back. We¡¯ll talk some other day.¡±


    ¡°She can leave, but Tony has to stay. I¡¯ve filed a case to the court. I¡¯m getting Tony¡¯s custody back,¡±


    Olivia uttered.


    Amelia was so shocked that she instinctively held Tony tighter.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve promised that Tony¡¯s custody belongs to me. You can¡¯t go back on your word,¡± Amelia


    stated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve promised you back then because I thought that you were joking about the divorce. I didn¡¯t expect


    you to leave with Tony without a word. If you have Tony¡¯s custody, you might leave with him all of a


    sudden again. How would I see my grandson after that? I don¡¯t want to do this in front of Tony, but he¡¯s


    going to stay here. After all, he¡¯s the Clintons¡¯ grandson. He¡¯ll be the heir of Clinton Corporations in the


    future. As for you, you¡¯re going to marry someone else,¡± Olivia exined, not leaving any room for


    discussion.


    Amelia turned to look at Oscar subconsciously.


    Thetter could feel his temples throbbing relentlessly.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t do this,¡± Oscar pleaded exasperatedly.


    ¡°This is our decision after some discussion between me and your dad. We want Tony¡¯s custody back.


    Your father has chosen Tony as the heir of Clinton Corporations. When he grows up, he¡¯ll inherit all the


    properties of our family. If you marry another woman and she gives birth to your children, they will not


    inherit Clinton Corporations regardless of their gender. This is the special privilege that your dad and I


    have given to Tony.¡± She clearly doted on Tony.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m grateful for your love for Tony. However, I only have Amelia. Both of us love Tony. It¡¯s up to


    her whether she wants more children in the future, but Tony is our eldest child. When he grows up, I¡¯ll


    let him inherit thepany. If he has brothers and sisters in the future, Tony will take care of them as


    their eldest brother. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, are you trying to drive me crazy?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I respect you, and I wish for you and Dad to live a long life. seeing that he is about to retire


    soon, both of you can travel around the world, and I¡¯ll arrange the trip for you. Since Dad has always


    been busy with work when he was younger, it¡¯s a great time for him to spend more time with you now.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, do you think I¡¯m too old now? Is that why you¡¯re trying to chase me away?¡±


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°I know you mean it.¡± Olivia became adamant as she added, ¡°Oscar, you¡¯re rebelling against me. Don¡¯t


    forget that your father has the most authority in thepany now. He¡¯s still the decision-maker in


    Clinton Corporations. If he removes your management rights, you¡¯ll lose everything.¡±


    Oscar lowered his gaze, and no one saw the tumult of emotions in his eyes.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 407

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 407


    Chapter 407 Shameless


    The atmosphere turned cold instantly.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± A woman¡¯s coquettish voice rang and it broke the silence in the room. A moment


    later, Stephanie, who was dressed in fashionable clothes skipped into the room. Noah and Isabe


    came in behind her.


    The smile on Stephanie¡¯s face gradually disappeared when she saw Amelia who was sitting in the


    living room.


    ¡°Amelia?¡± She frowned and mocked with a disdain look, ¡°You¡¯re finally back. I thought you were having


    a great time out there. Why? Did you shamelessly get back here for free food and stay after using up


    all your money?¡±


    Oscar turned and shot Stephanie a warning look.


    Noah walked up beside Stephanie and grabbed her waist. He uttered gently, ¡°Stephanie, don¡¯t say


    such harsh words. She¡¯s your sister-inw so you have to respect her.¡±


    Stephanie pouted in response and refuted, ¡°She isn¡¯t worthy of my respect.¡±


    Noah pursued Stephanie for one and a half years, and she finally agreed to be with him. He treated her


    sincerely and showered her with doting love. Slowly, Stephanie started to treat him nicely as well.


    Seeing him as her boyfriend, Stephanie did not yell at him that much and even started to treat him with


    gentleness. Therefore, she did not refute Noah¡¯s words rudely. However, in actuality, she did not love


    him.


    Noah looked at Amelia apologetically and nodded. ¡°Ms. Winters, it¡¯s been so long.¡±


    Looking at Noah¡¯s hand which was ced on Stephanie¡¯s waist, Amelia¡¯s gaze flitted around. She did


    not expect Stephanie to ept Noah. Back then, she hated him and even confessed to Amelia that the


    person she truly loved was Oscar. Now that she had ended up with Noah, Amelia realized that many


    things had happened within the two years which she was not around.


    ¡°Mr. Walker, it¡¯s been so long. Congrattions to both of you for being together now,¡± Amelia replied


    politely.


    Holding Noah¡¯s hand, Stephanie mocked, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re not one of the Clintons now. Stop being


    pretentious here.¡±


    With that, her expression changed as she turned to look at Tony. She smiled and greeted, ¡°Is this


    Tony? He¡¯s a big boy now. He looks so much like Oscar. I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    Yet, Tony did not show her any respect. ¡°Big Meanie! You¡¯re so ugly.¡±


    Stephanie¡¯s face fell upon hearing that.


    ¡°Tony, are you calling me ugly?¡±


    Tony¡¯sment pierced her heart.


    ¡°Mom, look at Tony. He doesn¡¯t even recognize me. He¡¯s calling me ugly.¡± Stephanie turned to re at


    Amelia in dissatisfaction. ¡°Amelia, it must be you. How could you be so heartless? Not only have you


    taken Tony away without a word, you even badmouthed us in front of him. Otherwise, why would he


    call me ugly? You¡¯re still the same. Acting innocent in front of everyone, but you¡¯re actually evil.¡±


    Amelia tightened her arms around Tony.


    Oscar pulled Amelia toward him as he shot Stephanie a warning look. ¡°Noah, keep an eye on your


    woman. I don¡¯t want to hear her humiliating my wife again. Otherwise, I would have to reconsider the


    business between our families.¡±


    A hint of darkness shed across Noah¡¯s eyes. In a while, he regained hisposure and smiled.


    ¡°Oscar, Stephanie is just bad-tempered. She didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°Noah, a man shouldn¡¯t be too lenient to his woman. Otherwise, she would go overboard. You have to


    do something about her. Otherwise, I might have to do it for you.¡± Upon finishing, he turned to Olivia


    and said, ¡°Mom, it seems like it¡¯s not a good day today. I¡¯ll bring Amelia and Tony back first. I¡¯ll bring


    them back after you have calmed down. I don¡¯t want all of you to scare Tony.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face fell upon hearing that.


    Stephanie pushed Isabe toward Oscar. Thetter had been quiet the whole time. ¡°Oscar, you¡¯re


    getting engaged with Isabe soon. Everyone in the upper-ss society knows about this, and it¡¯s not a


    secret anymore. Why did you bring this woman back? You¡¯re humiliating Isabe.¡±


    Then, Stephanie pushed Isabe slightly and said, ¡°Isabe, say something.¡±


    In response, Isabe walked toward Oscar, but her eyes were locked on Amelia and Tony. The loving


    scene of the family standing together was dazzling to look at. Amelia¡¯s presence had clearly threatened


    her happiness. Isabe knew well that once Amelia had shown up, it was impossible for her to win


    Oscar¡¯s heart. Even though she had spent two years getting closer to Oscar, Amelia managed to


    attract all his attention the moment she returned.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Isabe was frustrated. Why did shee back after she has left? When I thought that I was about to


    seed, she gave me a brutal blow. Why did Ameliae back and snatch Oscar¡¯s attention from


    me? All my effort has gone down the drain.


    ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Looking at Amelia, Isabe questioned her resentfully.


    Amelia looked back at her. Seeing her love rival, her eyes began to fill with jealousy.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, it¡¯s been two years. You¡¯re getting prettier,¡± Amelia replied, avoiding her question.


    Isabe put on a fake smile as she said, ¡°You¡¯re getting prettier too. I remember that you¡¯ve divorced


    Oscar. Did youe back to send Tony here? That¡¯s nice. That way, Mrs. Clinton won¡¯t have trouble


    sleeping from missing Tony anymore. After I get married to Oscar, I¡¯ll treat Tony like my own son.¡±


    After that, she suddenly pretended to be shocked. ¡°Ms. Winters, did Oscar tell you about our


    engagement? It¡¯s his fault to hide this from you.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, have you said enough?¡± Oscar asked with a gloomy look.


    Isabe looked at him innocently and said, ¡°Oscar, I know you still haven¡¯tpletely forgotten Ms.


    Winters, but the truth is we¡¯re getting engaged soon. The entire upper-ss society knows about this. A


    few days ago, I met some of my friends and told them that our engagement date was close. Mrs.


    Clinton also told me that we would get married several months after our engagement. In fact, our


    families have decided on this.¡±


    Holding Amelia¡¯s cold hand, Oscar frowned.


    ¡°Amelia, trust me,¡± he whispered in Amelia¡¯s ear.


    Amelia forced a smile on her face. Deep down, she trusted Oscar, but when Isabe talked about all


    the things she had no idea about confidently, she felt uneasy. It seemed like many things had


    happened between Oscar and Isabe within the two years.


    They even nned on an engagement. Right at that moment, Amelia felt that she and Tony were


    outsiders. She just slept with Oscar the previous night, but now, she realized that she might be a third


    party who had ruined their rtionship.


    ¡°Isabe, you can leave after you¡¯ve had enough. I never loved you. Why would I get engaged with


    you?¡± Oscar questioned ruthlessly.


    ¡°Oscar, did you forget that day when you had a bad cold and lost your mind? I was the one who took


    care of you. We were in your office. What do you think will happen to the lonely man? I surrendered my


    body to you. Don¡¯t you want to be responsible now?¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes were red, and she felt aggrieved.


    She looked at Amelia and said, ¡°Ms. Winters, I¡¯ve slept with Oscar, and both of you have already


    divorced. You should not be a third party ande between me and him. I really love him. Please don¡¯t


    do this. Oscar has finally agreed to get engaged to me. Why are you destroying the marriage that I¡¯ve


    worked so hard for? You have a son and money, so why would youe between us?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s arms around Tony tightened even more.


    ¡°Mommy, it hurts,¡± Tonyined softly.


    Amelia immediately returned to her sense. In distress, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tony.¡±


    Tony kissed her cheek and said, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be sad. You still have me. We shouldn¡¯t be with Big


    Meanie. Let¡¯s go home and stay with Daddy. I don¡¯t like it here.¡±


    Amelia was in a turmoil of emotions.


    She started to doubt her decision of bringing Tony back here.


    Oscar, if you¡¯re engaged, should I still trust you?


    Oscar noticed the change in Amelia¡¯s emotion. He grabbed her hand and consoled, ¡°Amelia, trust me.


    I¡¯ll take care of this. I will show you that apart from you, I¡¯ve never had any other woman in my life.¡±


    Amelia avoided Oscar¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Isabe, I don¡¯t know what my mom promised you, but let me tell you this. I don¡¯t love you and I don¡¯t


    know about the engagement. In the past two years, I¡¯ve been avoiding you. All these prove that I would


    never marry you. Please have some shame and stop talking nonsense here.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks as she replied, ¡°Oscar, I understand now. Ms. Winters is back,


    so you¡¯re willing to betray me just to show your loyalty to her. I won¡¯t force you to admit that I¡¯ve slept


    with you. I¡¯m willing to wait for you to get engaged with me because I love you. If you want to get back


    with Ms. Winters, I¡¯ll agree to it. I¡¯m willing to stand behind you. I just hope that you¡¯ll miss me and


    recall the nights that we¡¯ve spent together. I¡¯m really happy because those nights were the best


    memory I¡¯ll ever have in my entire life.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s fists clenched up in anger.


    Shameless people are invincible. I didn¡¯t know that Isabe could be so shameless.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 408

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 408


    Chapter 408 Pretentious


    Holding Tony tighter, Amelia walked forward. Just when Oscar thought that she had believed in


    Isabe¡¯s words, Amelia came to a halt in front of Isabe. Isabe just couldn¡¯t wait to see her go


    berserk. However, Amelia just looked at Isabe and uttered calmly, ¡°Ms. Walker, congrattions. I


    can¡¯t deny that you¡¯ve put up a great show. I would believe you if he were another man. However, if


    you¡¯re talking about Oscar, I¡¯m sorry but he¡¯s not that kind of man. Even though we¡¯ve split up for two


    years, I still trust him.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s face fell slightly, but she quickly regained herposure.


    ¡°Ms. Winters, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not trying to convince you to believe me. I¡¯m telling


    Oscar that it¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t want to be responsible, and I¡¯m willing to be the woman behind him. I


    just don¡¯t want him to be worried.¡±


    Amelia nearly burst outughing.


    The more magnanimous a woman acted, the more she would demand. She would make good use of


    her sensibility to ask for more.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, you¡¯re an outstanding woman. With a good appearance and a powerful family


    background, why are you willing to be a man¡¯s secret lover? Even if you¡¯re willing, your parents won¡¯t


    agree to it. They¡¯ll feel distressed for you. Do you want to see them worrying about your marriage in


    their old age?¡± Amelia smiled as she questioned innocently.


    Isabe¡¯s face drastically changed.


    ¡°Amelia, who are you to talk to my future daughter-inw like this? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ve divorced


    Oscar. You have nothing to do with the Clintons now. In fact, you¡¯re the real outsider here, not Isabe.¡±


    Although Olivia was smiling and her voice sounded gentle, everyone got the chills upon hearing her


    words.


    Amelia stiffened up as her smile faltered.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your mom? Stop being shameless. I am not fit to be your mom.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s lips parted, but she could not get the words out of her mouth.


    Oscar immediately stepped forward and pulled her into his arm. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sending them back. Also, I¡¯ll


    never be with Isabe. The engagement is just your wishful thinking. I didn¡¯t know about it at all. If you


    insist on doing it, Isabe will only embarrass herself. I¡¯m a man, so I¡¯m not afraid of any scandal.¡±


    Olivia panted heavily in a fury.


    ¡°Oscar, apologize to your mom,¡± Owen demanded.


    ¡°Dad, Amelia is back, and Tony is so intelligent and adorable. Don¡¯t you want our family to be


    complete? Do you and Mom want me to suffer in my marriage?¡± That was the first time Oscar had


    questioned Owen sternly in the eyes.


    Owen¡¯s gaze flitted around. He mulled over it for some time.


    Pulling Isabe over, Olivia said, ¡°Oscar, we¡¯re not destroying your marriage. You¡¯ve broken up with


    Amelia, and she left with Tony. You have nothing to do with her now. Moreover, the entire upper-ss


    society knows about your engagement with Isabe now. What are you going to do with her?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you and Mrs. Walker nned the engagement. I¡¯ve never agreed to it.¡± With that, Oscar walked


    away with Amelia and Tony in his arm.


    ¡°Oscar, stop right there.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re too agitated now. I¡¯ll bring Amelia to visit and apologize to you some other day. There are


    too many people here. I don¡¯t want them to scare Tony,¡± Oscar turned around and said before he left


    with Amelia and Tony.


    ¡°Owen, look at your son. That woman stole his soul the moment she returned. He dares to offend his


    mom now,¡± Oliviained while clutching her chest.


    Owen sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Oscar is just bewitched. Don¡¯t be mad. The more you make things difficult for that


    woman, the happier she is. In front of Oscar, you have to be nice to her and hide your bad emotions.


    Otherwise, you¡¯ll ruin your rtionship with Oscar,¡± Isabe suggested obediently while holding Olivia¡¯s


    arm.


    ncing at her obedient look, Olivia¡¯s anger vanished. She became even more fond of Isabe.


    ¡°Isabe, aren¡¯t you mad at Oscar for mistreating you?¡± Olivia asked probingly.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I¡¯m not mad. I care for Oscar and I just want him to marry me. My mom told me that if I


    marry a man from a prominent family, I have to ept the fact that he might go around fooling with


    other women. She wanted me to be more epting and understanding. So, I won¡¯t get mad at Oscar


    no matter what,¡± Isabe exined in a very considerate manner.


    Olivia patted the back of Isabe¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Isabe, I really like you. With a daughter-inw


    like you, our family will be harmonious. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll only ept you as the daughter-inw of our


    family. As for that woman, she has chosen to leave us, so I won¡¯t let here back.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, thank you for liking me. However, I don¡¯t want your rtionship with Oscar to be


    destroyed because of me. I¡¯m still young, so I¡¯m willing to wait for Oscar. I believe that I will melt his


    heart one day,¡± Isabe said thoughtfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good girl. It¡¯s difficult to find such a thoughtful young girl like you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be on your


    side. You will definitely be my daughter-inw,¡± Olivia replied.


    Isabe stayed for a while to talk to Olivia before she left with Noah.


    In the car, Isabe mmed the seat heavily. With an evil look, she yelled, ¡°Amelia, why did youe


    back after you¡¯ve left?¡±


    Noah nced at her and mocked, ¡°I thought you¡¯re so attractive that no man would turn away from you.


    You¡¯ve pursued him for almost two years now. You didn¡¯t even manage to hold his hand until now. Even


    worse, he has no respect for you at all. Are you really that attractive after all?¡±


    Isabe gave him the side-eye as she replied, ¡°Noah, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re in this together. I think


    you¡¯re no better. You look like a ve when you¡¯re with Stephanie. How does it feel to bow down to


    her?¡±


    Gripping the steering wheel, Noah stepped on the gas pedal heavily. The car instantly shot forward.


    Isabe was so shocked that she let out a piercing scream. With a pale face, she yelled anxiously in a


    fury, ¡°Noah, have you lost your mind? Slow down! Are you trying to kill us?¡±


    Noah found a ce and quickly stopped the car.


    Isabe¡¯s face was extremely pale and she almost vomited.


    ¡°Noah, have you lost your mind? Did you know that the speed could¡¯ve killed us just now?¡± Isabe


    questioned in a rage.


    Noah then took off his safety belt and turned to her side. In the blink of an eye, he grabbed Isabe¡¯s


    neck and warned viciously, ¡°Isabe, know your boundaries. Do not talk about Stephanie in front of me.


    You know what I¡¯m capable of doing.¡±


    Looking at Noah¡¯s eyes which were filled with madness, she struggled to plead, ¡°Noah, let go of me. I


    can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    Noah let go of her and sat back with a gloomy look.


    Covering her neck, Isabe was relieved that she did not lose her life.


    She coughed several times and tried to calm herself before she said, ¡°Noah, I¡¯m sorry. I went


    overboard. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Shutting his eyes, Noah tried to calm himself.


    ¡°I was being rash. Try to get Oscar as soon as possible. Dad and Mom have spread the news in the


    social circle that you¡¯re bing the Clintons¡¯ daughter-inw. If Oscar doesn¡¯t marry you in the end,


    you¡¯ll really embarrass yourself,¡± Noah said.


    Isabe¡¯s expression distorted as she clenched her fists. She stated fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Noah. I¡¯ve


    spent so much effort on him. He can¡¯t run from me. I will be the Clintons¡¯ daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°Noah, when are you getting married to Stephanie?¡±


    Noah instantly shot her a warning look.


    ¡°Noah, I¡¯m just worried about you. Stephanie is so willful. She must be difficult to deal with.¡±


    Noah¡¯s face clouded over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle her no matter how crazy she is. Soon, she¡¯ll be my wife.¡± Noah added


    viciously, ¡°I¡¯m only doing this for the Walker family. Otherwise, even a cripple would never love a


    woman like her.¡±


    ¡°Noah, after you marry her, you¡¯ll have the Clintons supporting you with their wealth. If the Walker


    family business is stable enough, you and your precious secret lover can finally be together.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t touch her. You know that I¡¯m hot-tempered.¡±


    ¡°Noah, I¡¯m not that evil. You¡¯ve been with her for so long, but did any of us make things difficult for her?


    Mom just thinks that her social status is too low, so she doesn¡¯t allow you to marry her. However, Mom


    didn¡¯t stop you from keeping her as a lover.¡±


    ncing at Isabe, Noah started the car again.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Leaning against the back of the car seat, Isabe said, ¡°Noah, once you get married to Stephanie, don¡¯t


    forget to help me. My happiness depends on you now.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re extremely attractive?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m confident with other men, but I can¡¯t handle him alone. I need your help. You want me to be


    the Clintons¡¯ daughter-inw, right?¡± Isabe questioned after she beat around the bush.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you since your marriage with one of the Clintons will benefit me as well,¡± Noah


    replied.


    After they had reached an agreement, they did not speak a word.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 409

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 409


    Chapter 409 I Am Not ming You


    Meanwhile, in the living room of the Clinton residence. Stephanie held Olivia¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Mom,


    why did that woman return?¡±


    Olivia took a nce at her and said, ¡°Your brother is deeply in love with her. After he found her, he


    even brought her to Anndur for a short vacation. From now on, stay out of his business, okay? Just


    focus on your rtionship with Noah and get married soon.¡±


    Stephanie got annoyed when she heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Mom. Things are great between


    Noah and me. In fact, he¡¯s deeply in love with me. So much so that he can¡¯t wait to marry me,¡± she said


    pridefully. ¡°But Mom, Oscar has been disobeying you ever since Amelia got back. How could you just


    let him be?¡±


    Olivia calmly tapped on Stephanie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Stephanie, just focus on your rtionship with Noah,


    okay? Stop interfering with others¡¯ rtionships. I¡¯ll handle Amelia myself. Since she was the one who


    gave up on us in the first ce, I¡¯ll never ept her as one of the Clintons.¡±


    ¡°How about Tony? Are you going to deny him as well, Mom?¡±


    Seemingly irritated by Stephanie¡¯s words, Olivia gave her a hard stare. ¡°Watch your words, Stephanie.


    Tony is not only your nephew but he¡¯s also the next in line to inherit everything our family owns. So


    don¡¯t you dare say that we¡¯re going to abandon Tony again.¡±


    Stephanie pursed her lips and acted innocent. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that, Mom. I¡¯m hoping that you could


    take Tony away from that crude woman. Did you see how he raised his voice at me just now? He¡¯s still


    such a young boy! The only exnation for his behavior is that the woman hasn¡¯t taught him manners


    at all.¡±


    A mix of emotions flickered across Olivia¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in your brother¡¯s rtionship anymore, Stephanie. You¡¯re getting married soon. Is that


    how you¡¯re going to speak to Noah¡¯s parents? It¡¯s about time you learn to treat elders with respect and


    please them,¡± Owen scolded.


    Stephanie pursed her lips in annoyance. ¡°Dad, after I¡¯ve gotten married, I¡¯d still be your daughter! As a


    Clinton, since when am I ever needed to please others? Aren¡¯t they supposed to please me?¡±


    Olivia and Owen both furrowed their brows upon hearing that.


    Olivia tapped on Stephanie¡¯s hand and advised, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Stephanie. Although we¡¯re rich, you


    shouldn¡¯t treat your inws with disrespect! You have your ways with Noah now because you¡¯re not


    married yet. Once you¡¯re married, you¡¯re part of their family. You cannot talk with such a tone with your


    future mother-inw. Albeit not as rich as our family, the Walker family is still one of the prominent


    families around. If you act so spoiled with your inws, they might think that we haven¡¯t taught you well


    as parents.¡±


    After a momentary pause, she continued, ¡°When your grandmother was still around, I treated her with


    the utmost respect. I¡¯d even given her foot massages regrly. Besides, I had never once had an


    argument with her ever since I married into the family. Instead, I loved and cared for her as if she was


    my biological mother. That¡¯s just how it works with inws. After some time, she¡¯d also epted me as


    one of her family members. To be frank, Amelia did that extremely well. She knew how to get on my


    good side. If only she hadn¡¯t brought Tony away two years ago, I¡¯d still willingly ept her as my


    daughter-inw. But too bad, her actions had hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Mom, did you really have to bring her up again?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Well, I just wanted to show you an example of how you should treat your inws in the future.


    Although she was wrong to take Tony away, she was actually an exemry daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s so good, then why would you still want to split Oscar and her apart? If you like her so much,


    why don¡¯t you just let them remarry? Then, you¡¯d have your exemry daughter-inw back,¡±


    Stephanie fumed.


    ¡°I did hope they could remarry. But the pain she has caused me when she took Tony away is too great.


    The worse thing is that your brother is still on her side. Now, I have no love for her anymore. It seems


    like she¡¯s just not meant to be with us.¡± Olivia let out a long sigh.


    Again, Stephanie pursed her lips and said, ¡°And I thought you¡¯ve changed your mind, Mom! It seems


    like you hate her as much as I do. Although I¡¯m rebellious, I would never disregard my elders. I could


    never imagine me doing what she did¡ªtaking Tony away without saying a word. Based on that, I think


    she¡¯s a lot more rebellious than I am.¡±


    Olivia cast her nce without saying a word.


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere was tense with Oscar and Amelia in the car.


    Amelia held Tony and cast her nce at the scenery outside of the moving car.


    Oscar was driving when he looked at Amelia and his son through the rearview mirror. After a moment


    of silence, he blurted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened back there.¡±


    Amelia regained herposure and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m all right. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect you to lead such


    an exciting life in the past two years. However, since I was the one who gave up on our marriage, I


    don¡¯t think I have any right toin.¡±


    All right? Well, you¡¯re not acting like you¡¯re all right. Oscar felt his heart ache when he looked at her


    through the mirror. He knew that the episode with Isabe would definitely create more ill feelings


    between him and her.


    ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s not what you think. There¡¯s really nothing going on between Isabe and me,¡± Oscar


    exined.


    With Tony in her arms, Amelia adjusted her sitting position and said, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you, Oscar. I¡¯m


    just jealous. In fact, I do believe you when you said there¡¯s nothing going on between the both of you.


    It¡¯s just that I¡¯m angry at myself for letting you go back then. The thought of her being with you for the


    past two years hurts me.¡±


    At that moment, Oscar wanted to stop the car immediately and hug her. But he changed his mind when


    he saw the busy traffic on the road. Besides, Tony was staring at him when he looked at them through


    the mirror. What a third wheel!


    Amelia then continued, ¡°I have no right to hold anything against you as well. In fact, I should feel


    ashamed. Although Kurt is just a friend, words have gotten around saying otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t be so harsh on yourself. To be honest, I¡¯m jealous of the fact that Kurt has been with you


    for the past two years. But I¡¯ve always known that you guys are just friends. You¡¯ve always been a


    virtuous person. So if you had something going on with Kurt, you wouldn¡¯t even be back here with me


    anymore.¡± Oscar sounded extremely certain.


    Amelia burst outughing in response.


    Suddenly, Tony blurted at an inopportune timing, ¡°Big Meanie, how dare you bully Mommy and me?¡±


    Both Amelia and Oscar were rendered speechless.


    Oscar¡¯s cheeks went bright red upon hearing that.


    Amelia could barely stifle herughter. ¡°Hey Tony, you shouldn¡¯t say that to Daddy.¡±


    Not wanting to see Oscar anymore, Tony pursed his lips and leaned into Amelia¡¯s chest.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 410

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 410


    Chapter 410 Caught In A Tight Spot


    Having held Tony the whole time, Amelia put him down the moment they got back to their apartment.


    But as soon as she did that, Tony raised his gaze toward her. ¡°Mom, when will I see Daddy and Tiffy


    again? I miss them. I don¡¯t ever want to go back to where we came from again. The people there are


    scary.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia subconsciously nced at Oscar.


    Oscar then walked quickly toward them. Worried that he might hurt Tony, Amelia instinctively shielded


    him. However, she immediately realized that her action was rather hurtful.


    Oscar was taken aback as well. It was as if Amelia thought so badly of him that he would hurt his own


    son.


    Amelia was stumped as she stammered, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it, Oscar.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s gaze turned dark for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°You silly woman.¡±


    When Amelia saw the smile on his face, she couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. He has changed a lot in the


    past two years. He has be so kind and considerate.


    However, her heart ached a little when she noticed how much Oscar has changed.


    Something bad must¡¯ve happened to him. Either that, or he was hurt in some way. Otherwise, what


    else could¡¯ve tamed his temper?


    Oscar ran his fingers through her fringe and said, ¡°What did you think I was going to do, silly. Only a


    despicable man wouldy their hands on his wife and kids. Don¡¯t think so badly of me, okay? I¡¯ll never


    hurt Tony.¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for her actions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Oscar. I really didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±


    Oscar then gently pushed Amelia aside and squatted down before Tony. ¡°Do you really like Kurt so


    much?¡± Oscar asked with a sweet tone.


    Tony nodded. ¡°Of course, I like him, he¡¯s my daddy.¡±


    ¡°Do you really hate me so much?¡± Oscar asked.


    Tony tilted his head and took a closer look at Oscar. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t hate you that much. Besides,


    Mommy said you¡¯re my real daddy. But I don¡¯t enjoy seeing you together with Mommy. I guess as long


    as you don¡¯t take her away, I can try to like you.¡±


    Oscar couldn¡¯t help butugh at Tony¡¯s answer. That was also the first time someone had told him to


    his face that he hated him. Who would¡¯ve thought that the first person to do so was to be his son?


    ¡°I¡¯ll never give up on your mommy. As for you, you¡¯re my precious son. I believe I can win your heart in


    no time!¡±


    Tony snorted in response.


    ¡°Since you like Kurt so much, I promise he¡¯ll be around you to keep you protected,¡± Oscar added.


    ¡°Oscar, what are you saying?¡± Amelia was in disbelief.


    ¡°Since Tony likes him, I¡¯ll let Kurt return to his side.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t mind that?¡± Amelia was shocked.


    ¡°I do, actually. I¡¯d be lying if I say otherwise. But since nothing has happened between the two of you in


    the past, there wouldn¡¯t be a spark as well in the future, am I right?¡±


    Amelia stared at Oscar for a while with her perplexed expression. Is he saying that just to make me


    happy? Or does he mean it sincerely? He has changed so much! He¡¯s even prioritizing my needs now.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Oscar. I don¡¯t wish for Kurt¡¯s return, anyway. We don¡¯t need his protection


    anymore. Besides, I could never repay his love for me as I don¡¯t have such feelings for him. So if he


    returns, it wouldn¡¯t be fair on either of you.¡± Amelia then paused and spoke her mind. ¡°I was being so


    selfish. I knew he had romantic feelings for me and yet, I led him on.¡±


    Oscar stood up and walked toward her. ¡°Is that really what you want?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Suddenly, Tony ran toward her and grabbed her legs. ¡°Mommy, I want Daddy! I like him a lot. Please


    don¡¯t keep him apart from me.¡±


    Amelia was caught in a tight spot. ¡°Tony, listen to me. Your godpa has business to attend to elsewhere.


    He¡¯s very busy at the moment. He¡¯lle to see you when he¡¯s free, okay?¡±


    Tears were streaming down Tony¡¯s cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re lying, Mommy! I asked Daddy just now, and he said


    as long you agree, he¡¯d return to me. Now you¡¯re cutting Daddy off because of this man!¡± Tony sobbed.


    Again, Tony had put Amelia in a tight spot. Suddenly, she felt even worse for Oscar. If only I didn¡¯t let


    Kurte along when I ran away with Tony. None of this would have happened. This is all my fault. I


    have no one to me but myself.


    ¡°Mommy, I want Daddy!¡± Tony begged.


    Amelia held her silence.


    Seeing the situation both his wife and son were in, Oscar couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. He concealed


    his anger because he couldn¡¯t possibly let it out on Tony. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t want to make things


    worse for Amelia. Despite all the feelings he had, he had to put on a straight face so that Amelia


    wouldn¡¯t see how bothered he was. It¡¯s hard enough being a man. It¡¯s harder to be a considerate


    husband. And it¡¯s the hardest to be a man whose wife attracts men like bees!


    It was definitely something Oscar had never experienced before in his life. Is this karma? When we


    were married, I had never given a da*n about how she felt. I must¡¯ve brought this upon myself. Oscar


    silently chuckled to himself.


    After some time, Amelia had finally managed to calm Tony down.


    Although Amelia had rejected Oscar¡¯s idea of Kurt¡¯s return, she had no choice but toply because


    Tony was adamant about seeing Kurt again.


    After a while, Oscar had to leave for work. Since he had gone to Anndur with Amelia for several


    days, there were a lot of business matters to settle. Besides, he had two business meetings scheduled


    for the rest of the day.


    Amelia sent him out. Before he left, she kissed his cheek and said, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    Oscar then ced his hand behind her head and pulled her in for an intense kiss on the lips.


    Before he left, he caressed her cheeks and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m so heartbroken when Tony said he wanted


    someone else to be his dad. Hence, you must mend my broken heart tonight.¡±


    Amelia blushed a little upon hearing that. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a surprise tonight.¡±


    In response, Oscar smiled cheekily.


    After he left, Amelia locked the door and turned around to see a surprise. Tony was standing not far


    behind her.


    ¡°Tony, didn¡¯t I tuck you in bed already? Why have you gotten out of bed?¡± Amelia walked toward him


    and squatted down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen everything, Mommy,¡± Tony blurted in an adorable voice.


    Right away, she knew Tony must¡¯ve seen her kissing Oscar. He¡¯s only two! How should I exin this to


    him?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After some careful contemtion, she said,


    ¡°Tony, we¡¯re a couple in love. What you¡¯ve seen is something people do when they¡¯re in love with each


    other.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, so you don¡¯t like Daddy anymore?¡± Tony asked with a sad tone.


    ¡°Tony, it might be hard for you to understand, but your godpa and I were just friends. As you must¡¯ve


    seen on the television, married couples are supposed to be together. Aren¡¯t you happy for me now that


    I¡¯m with your father?¡±


    Tony was perplexed. ¡°But this father of mine, he hasn¡¯t been around at all throughout my life. It has


    always been you and Daddy taking care of me. Big Meanie showed up all of a sudden iming to be


    my biological father. Isn¡¯t Daddy more qualified to be my father?¡± Why do you like Big Meanie so


    much? Why won¡¯t you like Daddy? Big Meanie¡¯s family is so scary! They¡¯re all so mean to Mommy. I


    hate them!


    Amelia was lost for words.


    ¡°Mommy, I want Daddy! I don¡¯t want Big Meanie around, okay?¡± Tony was starting to get frustrated.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young, Tony. There are some things that you can¡¯t understand. But I have a request. Is it


    okay if you stop calling Kurt your daddy when your father is around? Neither I nor your father likes it


    when you do that,¡± Amelia urged.


    Tony pursed his lips and stared at her with contempt. ¡°Mommy, now that you¡¯re with Big Meanie, are


    you trying to separate me and Daddy as well? Why must you force me to like someone that you like?


    Don¡¯t I have a say?¡±


    Amelia was taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Tony.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you meant, Mommy. You¡¯re separating me from Daddy just to protect Big Meanie¡¯s


    feelings! If I didn¡¯t manage to find Daddy just now, did you n to not let me see him anymore?¡±


    ¡°Why would you say that, Tony?¡±


    Tony reached out both his hands and wrapped them around Amelia¡¯s neck and sobbed. ¡°Mommy, I


    want to see Daddy again. I hate the woman who asked me to call her ¡®Grandma¡¯! She doesn¡¯t even like


    you. I want to go back home with Daddy, Mommy, and Tiffy! I don¡¯t like it here.¡±


    Amelia was in a turmoil of emotions.


    Tony had never thrown a tantrum before for he had always been mature for his age. However, that was


    the first time he disliked someone so much. Amelia thought he¡¯d actually like the Clintons. She had no


    clue what she had done wrong along the way because nothing was going ording to her n.


    As she was holding Tony in her arms, questions started flooding in. I had never imagined that Tony


    would be an obstacle in my rtionship with Oscar. Would any other kid loathe their biological


    father so much? Shouldn¡¯t Tony be looking up to Oscar for he is such a sessful man?


    Amelia was utterly baffled because she had no idea how to fix the rtionship between Oscar and their


    son.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 411

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 411


    Chapter 411 Getting Married


    Meanwhile, Tiffany was driving her new car toward Amelia¡¯s neighborhood. She then bumped into


    Olivia and Stephanie at the parking lot.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Tiffany was caught by surprise. ¡°Hi, Mrs. Clinton. What a coincidence.¡±


    Without saying a word, Olivia merely nodded in response. The affection Olivia had for Tiffany had faded


    due to her involvement in Amelia¡¯s runaway.


    Stephanie on the other hand was keen on speaking her mind. ¡°What a pathetically small world! Tiffany,


    I heard you hooked up with Derrick from the Hissons! I never knew you have such charm. I¡¯ve seen him


    before, actually. He¡¯s such a handsome man with a formidable social status. Perhaps, he was getting


    sick of women of high standards. Otherwise, why would he be attracted to such a mediocre woman like


    you! I do feel bad for him.¡±


    Tiffany decided to ignore Stephanie¡¯s remarks because of Olivia¡¯s presence. Not only did she not want


    to be disrespectful, but she didn¡¯t want to strain the rtionship between Amelia and the Clintons.


    Hence, she turned toward Olivia and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Again, Olivia nodded in response.


    Annoyed, Stephanie continued her mockeries as she held Olivia¡¯s hand walking toward the elevator.


    ¡°Was I right, Tiffany? Don¡¯t worry, as mediocre as you are, it¡¯s still a blessing if Mr. Hisson admires


    you.¡±


    Tiffany red at her upon hearing that. How could someone be so bitter, vain, and arrogant all at once?


    For her imaginative talents, she should be a screenwriter!


    ¡°Ms. Clinton, did you know that Mr. Hisson has been after me for the past three years? For all your


    looks and wealth, I bet you have met no man as sincere as Mr. Hisson. However mediocre I am, there¡¯s


    still someone who really appreciates me. Besides, I¡¯ve met his mom, and I think we¡¯re getting married


    soon. I¡¯ll surely invite you to the wedding by then, but I¡¯d expect a wedding gift from you!¡± Tiffany


    grinned.


    Stephanie froze as the smile on her face disappeared. ¡°Tiffany, what-¡±


    Olivia slightly patted Stephanie¡¯s hand to interrupt her speech. ¡°Ms. Winters, please don¡¯t mind


    Stephanie. She¡¯s just talking nonsense,¡± Olivia said with a polite tone.


    Judging by the formal form of address, it was obvious that Olivia meant to keep a distance from Tiffany.


    Hearing that, Tiffany smiled without saying a word.


    The three of them kept silent throughout the entire elevator ride.


    Upon arriving at the apartment, Tiffany rang the doorbell. Amelia was stupefied when she saw the three


    of them at her doorstep.


    ¡°Mom? Oh, sorry. I meant, Mrs. Clinton, what brought you here?¡± Amelia was quick to realize that she


    had addressed Olivia wrongly. Olivia had told her before that she didn¡¯t want to be addressed so


    anymore. Considering the status of her rtionship with Oscar, it was only right for Amelia to address


    Olivia as Mrs. Clinton.


    Olivia merely cast her a nce before stepping straight into the apartment.


    Seeing that, Amelia looked at Tiffany and whispered, ¡°Why have you brought them with you?¡±


    ¡°We bumped into each other on the way up! It was sheer bad luck!¡± Tiffany frowned when she saw how


    unfriendly Olivia was toward Amelia.


    She then walked toward Amelia and asked softly, ¡°Are the Clintons making life difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°I can manage.¡± Amelia shook her head.


    To which Tiffany urged softly, ¡°You must tell me if something¡¯s wrong, okay? You don¡¯t have to face it


    alone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let them bully me,¡± Amelia reassured. After all those years of having to fend for


    herself, Amelia had learned to not let anyone take advantage of her.


    Tiffany was aware of what Amelia had gone through. Hence, she decided to not ask further.


    Amelia then went to the kitchen to prepare three cups of tea before serving them.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your tea, Mom,¡± Amelia said respectfully.


    Olivia sat arrogantly and gazed toward Amelia. ¡°You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself. Come and sit. I


    have something to say to you.¡±


    Amelia sat down next to Tiffany respectfully and smiled. ¡°What is it, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Tony?¡± Olivia asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s asleep. Do you want me to wake him up?¡±


    ¡°No. That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    Amelia fell silent as she felt ack of confidence facing Olivia. After two years apart, I can¡¯t help but feel


    a sense of uneasiness around her. Perhaps it¡¯s because of her unfriendly aura. Either that or I just feel


    bad for the pain I caused her when I took Tony away.


    ¡°Amelia, let¡¯s cut to the chase. I¡¯vee here today to regain Tony¡¯s custody. On ount of our past


    rtionship, I don¡¯t wish to make a big deal out of this. Since you¡¯ve already divorced Oscar, I guess


    you wouldn¡¯t want extra baggage going forward in life. How about you let us raise Tony so you could


    move on? I believe our family has given you enough money to build a new life on your own. Besides, I


    can see that Kurt is deeply in love with you. Even if you aren¡¯t interested in him, based on your looks,


    I¡¯m sure you could eventually find someone else and get married.¡± Olivia handled herself elegantly


    while trying to maintain her stature.


    Despite her atrocious request, Amelia remained calm. She looked at Olivia and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll never


    give up on Tony, Mom. Since he¡¯s still young, I believe he should stay by my side. Besides, Oscar and I


    are nning to remarry. We love each other still, and I hope that you can give us your blessings.¡±


    Olivia responded with a smile. At the same time, she stopped Stephanie from having a go at Amelia.


    ¡°Two years ago, you brought Tony with you when you ran away. Now two yearster, you¡¯ve brought


    him back again. Unlike Oscar, I won¡¯t be blinded by your looks. I can¡¯t help but think there¡¯s a hidden


    agenda behind your sudden return.¡± At this point, Amelia was about to defend herself. But


    unfortunately, Olivia raised her hand to stop her before continuing, ¡°Before the divorce, I actually liked


    having you as my daughter-inw. In fact, I loved you as if you were my own daughter. However,


    you¡¯ve gone a step too far when you took Tony away from us. For that, I¡¯ll never give you my blessings.


    Instead, I want your son¡¯s custody. I¡¯m hoping that you wouldn¡¯t want to make a fuss out of this as well.


    Otherwise, it could get ugly.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and she stood her ground. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m giving Tony


    away.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s lips curved into a grin upon hearing that. ¡°I¡¯ve expected that. I came here today merely because


    I wanted to see your reactions first-hand. Since it¡¯s impossible for us to reach an agreement, you


    should expect a court summon soon. What a shame. I¡¯ve never expected things to turn out this way


    between us.¡±


    As soon as Olivia finished her sentence, she stood up and left with Stephanie.


    After Olivia and Stephanie stepped out, Tiffany asked, ¡°Amelia, what just happened?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see?¡± Amelia smiled wryly.


    They¡¯re such bullies! ¡°What¡¯s Oscar doing about this? How could he let his mom and sister bully you


    this way?¡± Tiffany fumed.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°He has nothing to do with that. He¡¯s on my side. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect


    Mrs. Clinton to have such prejudice against me. However, I did break her heart when I took Tony away


    back then. I¡¯ve wronged her first.¡±


    Tiffany was rendered speechless. Indeed, losing Tony was a fatal blow to the Clintons. After a few


    moments, she asked, ¡°So, what do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask for her forgiveness before remarrying Oscar. As for Tony, I¡¯m determined to keep him by my


    side.¡±


    ¡°What if she¡¯ll never forgive you?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not that cold-hearted. On the contrary, she¡¯s a kind woman. Unlike the other women of her


    status, she has never been egocentric. Besides, I¡¯ve gotten her to like me before. I¡¯m sure I can do it all


    over again.¡± Despite her confidence, Amelia had definitely underestimated Olivia¡¯s adamancy.


    At times, it could be hard for someone to change their mind. Regardless of how considerate or kind that


    person may be.


    ¡°Well, good luck to you then. I have a lot going on at my end as well. Derrick told me it was time for me


    to meet his parents. I¡¯m stressed over it as we speak! Amelia, why is life so difficult for the both of us?¡±


    Tiffany grumbled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll like you. Not only do you look pretty, but you have good personalities as


    well. Besides, you¡¯re financially independent.¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right.¡± Although Tiffany didn¡¯t have high hopes, she was determined to not back down


    from the moment she chose to be with Derrick.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 412

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 412


    Chapter 412 You Have Me


    In the end, Amelia received the summon from the court, while Tiffany nced at her. Tiffany thought


    that Olivia was just joking that day, but it turned out that she was serious about it. The summon came


    two dayster when Oscar was having a meeting in thepany.


    ¡°What are you nning to do, Amelia?¡± asked Tiffany.


    ¡°With regards to the child¡¯s custody, the parents will be the first guardians, followed by the


    grandparents. If his father doesn¡¯tpete for custody, who do you think the judge will give custody of


    Tony to?¡± asked Amelia as she gazed back at Tiffany.


    Holding her hand, Tiffany asked worriedly, ¡°I know what you mean, Amelia. However, don¡¯t forget that


    the Clintons isn¡¯t just an ordinary family. The court will side with them if they want to. I think that you


    should probably talk to Oscar about this first. Since he¡¯s so capable, he¡¯ll definitely find a way to solve


    this. It¡¯s best if he talks to his parents first personally.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Amelia smiled bitterly and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to him. However, my father-inw always acts


    in ordance with my mother-inw¡¯s wishes. He can¡¯t bear to make her upset, even in the slightest


    bit. Since she is determined to get custody of Tony, he¡¯ll definitely side with her. If Oscar intervenes


    forcefully, he might strip Oscar from his inheritance of the Clinton Corporations.¡±


    Frowning, Tiffany felt a surge of fury rise within her.


    ¡°Has Olivia been possessed? I never knew that she is such an unreasonable person! My impression of


    her was that she¡¯s a dignified, generous, elegant, and knowledgeable person¡ªthe pinnacle of a


    woman. Why has she be so unreasonable after two years?¡± protested Tiffany indignantly. Life¡¯s


    going so well! Why must she insist on creating more trouble?


    A helpless look shed across Amelia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°She must¡¯ve been scared when I took Tony away. That¡¯s why she¡¯s insisting on taking him back. I


    failed to consider things carefully back then.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve been tormented by guilt all this while! Furthermore, I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve done anything


    wrong. Many women would have given up after facing the same disaster as you did. You¡¯re already


    very strong to have ovee it!¡± consoled Tiffany. She sincerely believed that Amelia was very strong.


    No one could ept it if a talented woman like her suddenly turned blind. Hence, it was really


    admirable for Amelia to have ovee such a challenge.


    Looking at Tony, who was running down the stairs, Amelia smiled and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them


    personally. No matter what, they¡¯re Tony¡¯s grandparents. Their ties cannot be changed. I don¡¯t want


    these misunderstandings between us to scare Tony.¡±


    ¡°Talk to them? They¡¯ve be so unreasonable. Will they be willing to listen to you?¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re really unreasonable, Tony wouldn¡¯t be by my side now. Actually, the Clintons are quite


    reasonable. At the very least, they¡¯ve never exploited their power and status to do anything bad.


    Although my father-inw looks very cold, he¡¯s a rational person,¡± replied Amelia objectively.


    Tony¡¯s arrival interrupted their conversation. Hugging him, Amelia stopped their previous conversation


    and said, ¡°Tiff, stay back for dinner.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s been a difficult journey for you to have reconciled with Oscar, so I don¡¯t want to be a third-


    wheel. Also, I¡¯m going to pick some suitable outfits with Derrick at night. I¡¯m going to visit the Hissons


    tomorrow with him, so I¡¯m super nervous,¡± exined Tiffany.


    Only then did Amelia remember that Tiffany was going to visit the Hissons.


    Grabbing her hand, Amelia consoled her, ¡°I¡¯m sure that you can get along well with the Hissons. When


    you reach their ce, remember to keep your temper under control. Don¡¯t talk back to the elders and


    remember all your etiquette. If they put you in a tough spot on purpose, just mention Oscar¡¯s name.


    After all, he did say that he wants you to be his godsister. With me and Oscar supporting you, I¡¯m


    sure that the Hissons won¡¯t be foolish enough to make things difficult for you.¡±


    Tiffany burst outughing.


    ¡°Babe, have you learned how to threaten others?¡±


    ¡°This is an exception. Elites are often very proud and arrogant. Hence, you¡¯d need special methods to


    deal with these people. It¡¯s best if they¡¯re friendly to you. However, if they don¡¯t take you seriously,


    they¡¯ll be wary if they know that Oscar¡¯s your godbrother.¡± Amelia knew the rules of survival for the


    elites. Only a fool would not take advantage of their social connections.


    Tiffany chuckled mockingly.


    ¡°Previously, Olivia even wanted me to be her goddaughter and I rejected her pretentiously. Now, I


    ended up bing Oscar¡¯s godsister. Will the Clintons think that I¡¯m just ying hard to get?¡± she


    asked.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what they think, we can¡¯t possibly stop them,¡± replied Amelia indifferently.


    The upper-ss circles were used to judging others with prejudices. Hence, it would not seem weird if


    that was what they really thought.


    Tiffany agreed too.


    Tony stared at Tiffany curiously with his wide eyes and asked, ¡°Are you going somewhere, Tiffy?¡±


    Tiffany pinched his cheeks affectionately and said with a smile, ¡°My dear Tony is so smart! You


    immediately guessed that I¡¯m going somewhere. I¡¯m going to buy some clothester and fight in a


    battle with Mr. Pretty tomorrow. Wish me good luck!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to war, Tiffy?¡± Tony was excited. ¡°Can you bring me along? I¡¯ll destroy your enemies


    with my water gun!¡±


    Tiffany wasforted by Tony¡¯s childish words.


    She yed with him till half-past-five in the evening and only left after Derrick called her. Amelia sent


    her to the lift. While waiting, Tiffany said, ¡°Babe, you and Oscar should have a good talk with the


    Clintons. If it doesn¡¯t work out, tell me and I¡¯ll think of a solution for you.¡±


    Ameliaughed. ¡°Okay. Go now! Otherwise, Derrick might get impatient from waiting. He¡¯s genuinely


    nice to you. Stay together with him happily, okay? God must have blindfolded him. Otherwise, how can


    such an exceptional man fall in love with you?¡±


    ¡°Babe, why are you dissing me like that?¡±


    ¡°I just want you to treasure a man like him who truly dotes on you. Even if Mrs. Hisson makes things


    difficult for you on purpose, bear with it and it¡¯ll pass soon. You and Derrick are the ones in control of


    your lives. Don¡¯t argue with her in front of him, okay?¡± reminded Amelia.


    Tiffany could not help but pinch her cheeks and exim, ¡°Amelia, after you¡¯ve regained your vision,


    you¡¯ve be such a naggy! However, I really like how energetic you are.¡± The lift arrived soon after


    she spoke. Waving goodbye, Tiffany said, ¡°I¡¯m going! Call me if anything happens.¡±


    After the lift doors closed, Amelia held Tony¡¯s hand and went back to their house.


    At six in the evening, Oscar returned to the apartment punctually.


    ¡°You are back, Big Meanie.¡± Tony ran over and stared at Oscar warily. Although there was a look of


    disdain on his face, it was clear from his gaze that he did not hate Oscar that much anymore.


    Oscar was exhausted after a whole day of meetings in the office. However, upon gazing at Tony¡¯s face,


    he felt his tiredness disappear in an instant.


    ¡°Be a good boy and call me ¡®Daddy¡¯!¡± Oscar teased Tony on purpose.


    However, Tony made a face at him. Then, he ran towards the kitchen. ¡°Mommy, Big Meanie is back!¡±


    Amelia walked out of the kitchen holding two dishes.


    ¡°You¡¯re home? Wash your hands and let¡¯s eat,¡± greeted Amelia like a loving wife.


    A heartwarming feeling washed over Oscar. With a wife and a son, he finally had aplete family. In


    the past, he always viewed families with contempt, treating Amelia as nothing but a tool for him to vent


    on. However, as he looked at the soup that she had cooked for him, he felt exceptionally touched. Even


    if he was filthy rich, he could never buy such familial warmth.


    While he was filled with contempt in the past, he was now willing to spend as much money as possible


    to create this rare feeling of warmth.


    Amelia and I will have more children in the future. Tony won¡¯t be lonely anymore.


    Oscar walked over, wanting to hug Amelia and kiss her passionately. However, Tony stood between


    them and yelled mischievously, ¡°Big Meanie, I¡¯m the only one who can kiss Mommy. You cannot kiss


    her in front of me, or I¡¯ll get a stye!¡± He said that, despite not knowing what a stye was.


    Looking at Tony, who could only reach his thigh, Oscar felt amused. If someone said that he would be


    stopped from dating, he would have thought that the person was out of his mind.


    However, he never expected that his own son was the barrier between him and Amelia.


    Amelia could not help butugh.


    The family of three ate and watched a cartoon together. At nine, Amelia carried Tony away and put him


    to sleep. Then, she sat next to Oscar.


    After thinking about it, she decided to take out the summon and say, ¡°Oscar, this is the summon from


    the court. Mom¡¯s going topete with me for custody over Tony. Why don¡¯t you go to the Clinton


    residence with me tomorrow? I want to have a good talk with her. Even if Tony¡¯s not living with them,


    he¡¯s still their grandson.¡±


    A grim look crept into Oscar¡¯s eyes as he stared at the summon. Hugging her shoulders, he pulled her


    into his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll settle this personally. Let¡¯s remarry tomorrow. That way, we¡¯ll be legally married and there¡¯ll be no


    need topete for custody over Tony,¡± suggested Oscar.


    After thinking about it, Amelia said, ¡°But you said that you¡¯re going to pursue me again.¡±


    Oscar lifted her chin and met her gaze. ¡°You foolish woman. I know what you¡¯re afraid of. If you¡¯re


    worried that Mom won¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll resolve it. Let¡¯s remarry. I¡¯ll dote on you like you¡¯re a princess. This is


    called dating after marriage!¡±


    Amelia could not help butugh.


    However, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to remarry you before Dad and Mom agree to it. Although dating is


    between the two of us, it¡¯s a family affair after we get married. Mom still has a huge misunderstanding


    toward me, so I don¡¯t want her to be angry at you because of me.¡±


    Oscar hugged her tightly and said heartbreakingly, ¡°You silly girl. Why are you so considerate? What


    should I do with you?¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve realized how good I am, just be nicer to me in the future. You mustn¡¯t let me get


    bullied anymore!¡± joked Amelia.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± promised Oscar after a long time.


    Actually, he could have just remarried Amelia. However, he knew that if his mom still disapproved of it,


    she would just have more excuses to make things difficult for Amelia after they remarried. On the other


    hand, if things carried on like this, his mother was not Amelia¡¯s mother-inw and had no right to do


    anything to her.


    To be honest, it was not the best timing for him to remarry Amelia. Although he wanted to spend the


    rest of his life with her, he still needed to ovee the obstacle his mother posed.


    Oscar felt his head throb.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll settle everything and won¡¯t let you get bullied. I¡¯m here, so don¡¯t overthink. No matter


    what happens, don¡¯t choose to leave me like what you¡¯ve done after you went blind. Leaving me once


    is enough. If it happens again, I will definitely not look for you. I¡¯ll just marry another woman


    straightaway!¡± warned Oscar threateningly, pretending to be serious about it.


    ¡°How dare you? You can only be my husband.¡±


    ¡°If you want that, it¡¯ll depend on how you perform! If you stay by my side obediently and never leave me


    again, I¡¯ll dote on you with all my heart.¡±


    Chuckling, Amelia felt that her mood had miraculously improved.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 413

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 413


    Chapter 413 Using The Child


    Before going to work the next day, Oscar kissed Amelia and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t go to the Clinton


    residence yet. Let¡¯s go over together at night.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    After Oscar took the lift downstairs, Amelia squatted in front of Tony. ¡°Tony, why don¡¯t you go to


    Grandma¡¯s house with me?¡±


    Staring at her, Tony frowned and protested, ¡°Do we really have to go, Mommy? I don¡¯t like Grandma.


    She¡¯s so fierce to you!¡±


    ¡°Tony, you¡¯ve misunderstood her. She dotes on you the most. For the past two years, she¡¯s been


    missing you a lot. I was wrong to have hidden you from her. Because of that, you yed hide-and-seek


    with her for two years. I thought that you¡¯d be happy, but you ended up misunderstanding her. When


    we reach her ce, can you apologize to her?¡± asked Amelia patiently as she gazed at Tony.


    Tony tilted his head and asked doubtfully, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°When we go to your grandma¡¯s ce, can you apologize to her like a good boy? As long as you win


    her favor, she won¡¯t be angry at me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay! As long as she won¡¯t be angry at you, I¡¯ll get along with her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you change into a better outfit before we head over to her ce,¡± said Amelia.


    After changing Tony¡¯s clothes, she held his hand and took the lift downstairs with him. They entered the


    car and she drove off.


    When they reached the Clinton residence, Amelia parked the car at the car park. Upon getting out, she


    spotted Oscar¡¯s car parked nearby.


    A glint appeared in her eyes as she understood something.


    Holding Tony¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°Tony, you dad¡¯s ying hide-and-seek with us. He said that he¡¯s going


    to work, but he ended uping to your grandma¡¯s house.¡±


    Tony raised his head and looked at her.


    Smiling, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Oscar had done so many things for her, yet he was deliberately hiding it from her. To be honest, she


    was very touched.


    When she returned, she could evidently notice that Oscar had changed a lot. He doted on her like she


    was a princess, not concealing any of his affection at all.


    The more Oscar treated her nicely, the more she fell in love with him. She finally believed that their love


    was mutual.


    Upon that thought, she felt satisfied.


    When she entered the living room, she saw Oscar sitting on a sofa, while Olivia and the rest sat


    opposite him. It was evident that they were on opposing camps.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you toe with me at night?¡± Oscar weed her and asked gently.


    Meeting his gaze, Amelia replied with a hint of amusement in her eyes. ¡°If I didn¡¯te, how would I


    know that you¡¯vee here behind my back?¡±


    Oscar gave no reply.


    Tony and the two of them walked toward Olivia and the rest. Amelia tugged on Tony¡¯s hand and


    reminded with a smile, ¡°Tony, greet your grandparents.¡±


    He greeted cutely, ¡°Nice to meet you, Grandma and Grandpa!¡±


    When Olivia saw Tony, she felt her heart melting.


    She spread her arms and urged gently, ¡°Come to me, Tony.¡±


    Tony raised his head and nced at Amelia, who nodded at him. Only then did he shuffle over


    reluctantly.


    Although he was still young, he was smarter and more sensitive than his peers. Olivia¡¯s attitude toward


    Amelia had really scared him in the past. Hence, even if Olivia was so pleasant toward him now, he


    was determined to hate her.


    Olivia hugged Tony and eximed affectionately, ¡°My dear Tony. My baby! Have you eaten breakfast?


    Why don¡¯t I cook something for you? What do you want to eat?¡±


    Amelia interrupted, ¡°Mom, we ate beforeing here.¡±


    Olivia shot her a look, which made her stop talking.


    Tony was still very useful when the time arose.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten, Grandma.¡± Tony wriggled out of Olivia¡¯s embrace and kissed her cheeks.


    ¡°Grandma, if you¡¯re nicer to Mommy, I¡¯ll decide to like you.¡±


    Olivia felt like her heart was melting. Looking at him, she asked, ¡°Do you really want me to be nice to


    your mother?¡±


    Tony nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m terrified whenever you are fierce to Mommy. I¡¯m scared that you¡¯ll fight! Mommy said that my


    grandparents are the most important to me. She said that you love me and won¡¯t hurt me. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you want me to be nicer to your mother, I won¡¯t be fierce to her in front of you.¡± Olivia was


    tricking Tony with words. Even if she would not be fierce to Amelia in front of him, it did not mean that


    she could not do that behind his back.


    As Tony was still young, he did not notice the hidden message in her words. Smiling cutely at her, he


    said, ¡°On behalf of Mommy, thank you!¡±


    Olivia flicked his nose and said, ¡°You¡¯re such a smart child, Tony. The other two-year-olds only know


    how to fool around, but you¡¯ve learned how to trick your own grandmother. However, I like that.¡±


    Carrying Tony and cing him on herp, Olivia nced at Amelia and said, ¡°For Tony¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t


    compete with you for custody over him in court. However, he¡¯ll have to be with me during the


    weekdays, and with you during the weekends. If you agree to that, I¡¯m open to discussion.¡±


    Evidently, Olivia made the request to put her in a tight spot.


    After thinking about it, Amelia suggested, ¡°Mom, Tony¡¯s still young and refuses to sleep at night.


    Furthermore, he¡¯ll kick up a fuss if he doesn¡¯t see me in the morning. Since you and Dad are getting


    old, you won¡¯t get a peaceful sleep if he throws a tantrum. Why don¡¯t I send him over during the


    weekday mornings and fetch him home at night? If you don¡¯t want to see me, you can send a chauffeur


    over. Tony will keep youpany in the morning and return to the city at night. ¡°


    Probably because Tony was in her arms, Olivia did not make things difficult for her on purpose.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send a chauffeur over,¡± agreed Olivia.


    After a short pause, she continued, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already gotten a divorce with Oscar, there¡¯s no need


    to live with him anymore, right? He¡¯s going to be engaged to Isabe soon. If the Walker family sees


    this, it¡¯ll be hard for us to exin. You aren¡¯t nning to be so shameless, right?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s expression changed. Forcing a smile, she said, ¡°Mom, Oscar and I are still in love. We n to


    remarry after a while.¡±


    Scoffing drily, Olivia demanded, ¡°Remarry? Amelia, I know that you¡¯re lusting over the Clintons¡¯ wealth.


    You were the one who left, but you¡¯ve now returned. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re different from Cassie. Did


    you fool around with a lot of men outside before realizing that Oscar is the most faithful? Or is it


    because you know how generous he is to women, so you¡¯re using his feelings to continue hurting him?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s cheeks turned pale as she clenched the edge of her dress.


    Oscar hugged her shoulders and asserted, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m the one who brought her back. She doesn¡¯t have


    any ulterior motives toward me. I simply can¡¯t leave her side. If she¡¯s not with me, I¡¯ll miss her so dearly


    that I can only fall asleep with the help of sleeping pills. She¡¯s not the one relying on me¡ªI¡¯m the one


    who¡¯spletely dependent on her. I will never like another woman.¡±


    The expression on Olivia¡¯s face looked rather stiff.


    She took a deep breath and instructed a maid to take Tony away to y. However, he kept staring at


    Amelia, reluctant to leave. Smiling, Amelia coaxed, ¡°Tony, y with thatdy for a while. I¡¯ll bring you


    hometer. You must be a good boy and listen to her, okay?¡±


    Tony pouted. Gazing at Olivia, he reminded cutely, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to y now. Be nice to


    Mommy and don¡¯t scold her, okay? Otherwise, I¡¯ll be sad.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Olivia squeezed out a smile. ¡°What a good boy you are, Tony! I¡¯m just going to talk to your mother.


    Since we haven¡¯t seen each other for two years, there¡¯s a lot for us to talk about. Go and y for now!


    I¡¯ll make something delicious for youter.¡±


    After Tony left, Olivia¡¯s expression turned grim again.


    Crossing her arms in front of her chest, she mocked, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯ve really taught your son well. Since


    you know that I¡¯ll me you, you¡¯re using your child to gain pity for yourself. Why are you so


    shameless? You left with Tony without any notice, and now you¡¯ve taught him how to win sympathy.


    What else do you know other than using your child?¡±


    Amelia felt really bad. She wanted to say that that was her intention, but she could not make herself


    say it.


    As a matter of fact, it was true that she was using Tony to improve her tense rtionship with the


    Clintons.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 414

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 414


    Chapter 414 Hurtful Words From A Child


    ¡°Watch your mouth, Stephanie! She¡¯s your sister-inw!¡± Oscar warned her.


    Stephanie crossed her arms and yelled arrogantly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you two get divorced? How is she my sister-


    inw then? Even if you two didn¡¯t get divorced, I still won¡¯t ept her as my sister-inw because she


    doesn¡¯t deserve that title! You keep talking about how great she is, but I don¡¯t see any of that greatness


    in her at all! Moreover, she had selfishly run off with Tony andes back whenever she feels like it!


    Since when has she ever done anything good for you? I honestly don¡¯t get why you¡¯re so obsessed


    with her! Heck, even Cassie is a lot better than her!¡±


    ¡°Stephanie!¡±


    Oscar¡¯s tone was so stern that Stephanie shut up immediately.


    Olivia shot her a nce and said, ¡°Stephanie, you can either go upstairs or go see Noah at the office.


    He¡¯s working really hard right now. As his girlfriend, you should do something to help out instead of


    sitting around waiting for him to serve you like a princess after work.¡±


    Stephanie leaped to her feet as she protested, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided to marry him yet, Mom! Why should I


    look after him like I¡¯m his mother? Even if we do break up, there are tons of men out there who would


    kill to marry a young and excellent woman like me!¡±


    Olivia felt like she would get a stroke from the stress her children were putting her through.


    ¡°Go upstairs, now! I will disown you if Noah leaves you for saying such stupid things!¡± she shouted


    angrily.


    Stephanie pouted and said reluctantly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go upstairs then!¡± As she was too young to interfere


    with adult decisions, the best she could do was avoid being around them.


    Of course, being the childish person that she was, she made sure to snort defiantly when she passed


    Amelia by.


    Olivia waited until Stephanie was gone before ring sternly at Amelia as she stated, ¡°Listen very


    closely, Amelia. I will never ept you as a part of the Clinton family. If Oscar decides to go against us


    and remarry you, we will remove his right to inherit Clinton Corporations. There are plenty of other


    people capable of taking up his position, and I wouldn¡¯t want a son who won¡¯t listen to his parents


    anyway. If you want to ruin his bright future, then go right ahead.¡±


    There was a hint of pain in Amelia¡¯s eyes when she heard that.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not going to¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Mom,¡¯¡± Olivia cut her off coldly before she could finish.


    Amelia shut up immediately and took a moment to collect her thoughts before continuing, ¡°Mrs. Clinton,


    I won¡¯t remarry Oscar without permission from you and Mr. Clinton. I¡¯m sorry for leaving due to the


    issue with my eyesight back then. That was really immature of me. I will work hard to earn your


    forgiveness.¡±


    She then stood up and lowered her head apologetically.


    Oscar got up and wrapped an arm around her shoulder as he said, ¡°Mom, Dad, I honestly couldn¡¯t care


    less about my rights to inherit Clinton Corporations. As your only son, it has always been my duty to


    inherit thepany anyway. Even if I don¡¯t get to do so, I¡¯ll just start up my ownpany and build my


    own business empire.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°What do you mean by that, Oscar? Are you seriously going to


    abandon everything you have for this woman?¡± she asked with a conflicted look in her eyes.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just trying to tell you that the only reason Amelia and I haven¡¯t remarried is because she


    cares about what you and Dad think. She genuinely wants to earn your forgiveness. You can¡¯t keep me


    trapped even if you take away my right to inherit Clinton Corporations because I¡¯ve already established


    mywork. I¡¯ve helped thepany rake in tons of profit over the years. If I were to leave, then a


    huge group of people who worked closely with me in the past will leave with me. With their help, it won¡¯t


    be hard starting up anotherpany just like Clinton Corporations, which is why your threats don¡¯t


    even count as threats. Amelia and I are choosing to not remarry simply because we care about your


    feelings.¡±


    The look on Olivia¡¯s face changed instantly, but she found herself unable to refute his statement.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, huh? You don¡¯t even respect your mother anymore now that you¡¯re all


    grown up!¡± Olivia got up from the sofa angrily and went straight upstairs.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oscar, you shouldn¡¯t talk to your mother like that! Don¡¯t make me hit you! You may be as sessful as


    you imed, but I still have what it takes to keep those connections of yours under control! You won¡¯t


    have it easy if I really wanted to sabotage you!¡± Owen warned him sternly before going upstairs as well.


    The Clintons didn¡¯t bother having Oscar and Amelia stay for lunch after they all parted on an unhappy


    note.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you get into a fight with your mom, Oscar,¡± Amelia said apologetically while


    carrying Tony in the passenger seat.


    ¡°Oh, you silly girl! I¡¯m her son, so she won¡¯t actually be mad at me! You have nothing to worry about!¡±


    Oscar replied while driving.


    Amelia¡¯s heart was heavy as she stared at the passing scenery outside the window.


    I didn¡¯t think Mrs. Clinton would hate me that much¡­ She¡¯s treating me as horribly as she treated


    Cassie back then. Ironically, that¡¯s actually fair since I¡¯m pretty much walking in Cassie¡¯s footsteps. I


    used to look down on Cassie foring back after leaving, only to end up doing that very same thing


    to Oscar myself. I felt upset when he used to ignore me, but then I hurt him the most when he started


    loving me. Theoretically, I¡¯m no different from Cassie at all, so Mrs. Clinton¡¯s response is justified. I too,


    would be upset and angry if Tony¡¯s wife were to run away with my grandchild after divorcing him. Heck,


    I might get so mad that I¡¯d want to strangle that woman to death! I think I understand Mrs. Clinton¡¯s


    feelings toward me now¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t go overthinking things now, Honey. I¡¯m sure Mom wille to forgive you over time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so¡­ Oscar, I¡¯m nning on going to work. Why don¡¯t we leave Tony with Mom and Dad?


    It¡¯ll help them bond, and it might also reduce the damage I did to Mom by leaving.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    ¡°Hear me out, Oscar. I¡¯m not trying to use Tony to whitewash what I¡¯ve done. I simply want to let Mom


    and Dad enjoy being with their grandkid. They¡¯ve experienced all the luxuries life has to offer, so all


    they need right now is a grandkid to look after and y with. It was selfish of me to not consider how


    they¡¯d feel when I left two years ago, so I¡¯m trying to make it up to them now.¡±


    Oscar sighed internally when he nced at her through the rear-view mirror and saw the gloomy look


    on her face. Da*n¡­ This woman is always making sacrifices for the sake of others¡­


    ¡°All right, I suppose it would be nice to have Tony keep thempany. We¡¯ll send him hereter in the


    evening.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Oscar.¡±


    ¡°Come on, we¡¯re husband and wife. There¡¯s no need to thank me!¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she heard that.


    ¡°Tony, Mommy¡¯s going to bring you over to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s in a few days. Will you help me


    cheer your Grandma up?¡±


    Tony looked up at her and asked, ¡°I want you and Daddy to be together, Mommy. When will we be


    going back to Beshya? I don¡¯t like it here at all.¡±


    Amelia instinctively nced at Oscar who was driving in front upon hearing that. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty nice


    over here too. You seemed to be having fun earlier,¡± she replied patiently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy as long as I can be with Mommy, Daddy, and Tiffy! She rarelyes to see me ever


    since you got together with Big Meanie! I haven¡¯t seen Daddy in a long time too! I don¡¯t like Grandpa


    and Grandma! I like being with Daddy!¡± Tony began crying after saying that.


    Tony¡¯s words put Amelia in a really awkward position.


    Oh, no¡­ How did things turn out like this? It¡¯s way beyond what I have expected! How will I face Oscar


    after this?

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 415

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 415


    Chapter 415 Clearing The Air


    ¡°Stop crying, Tony. You¡¯ll get to see Kurt really soon,¡± Oscar told him after entering the house.


    ¡°Oscar, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Tony is missing him so badly, so how could I stop them from seeing each other?¡±


    Oscar acted like it didn¡¯t bother him at all, but Amelia knew just how much of apromise he was


    making by saying that.


    ¡°Hurry up and thank your dad, Tony!¡± she said while trying her best to control her emotions.


    ¡°Thank you for letting me see Daddy, Big Meanie! I think you might just be a nice guy, after all!¡±


    Oscar simply tousled his hair before putting his suit jacket on.


    ¡°I have a meeting at two, so I won¡¯t be joining you two for lunch. Just whip up something simple today.


    I¡¯ll have Mollye cook for you tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia checked her phone and saw that it was already one in the afternoon.


    ¡°Drive safely, okay? Make sure to have your secretary get you lunch before attending that meeting! I¡¯ll


    get worried if you work on an empty stomach!¡± she said worriedly while seeing him off at the door.


    Oscar gave her a kiss on the lips and replied with a smile, ¡°Got it, Honey!¡± He then ruffled Tony¡¯s hair


    as he added, ¡°You be a good boy and listen to your Mommy when I¡¯m not at home, okay?¡±


    Tony simply tilted his head and looked at him without saying anything.


    The smile on Amelia¡¯s face faded when she closed the door after Oscar left.


    ¡°Are you unhappy, Mommy?¡± Tony asked.


    Amelia knelt down beside him and asked with a sigh, ¡°Tony, do you really dislike your dad that much?¡±


    Tony frowned as he didn¡¯t understand why Amelia kept asking him about that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t actually hate him that much, Mommy. I just want you and Daddy to be together, that¡¯s all. If I like


    him, then Daddy won¡¯t stand a chance at all! I may be young, but I really like Daddy! Can¡¯t you just give


    Daddy a chance?¡±


    Kids have very pure and innocent minds. They¡¯ll tell you who they like and dislike without beating


    around the bush. I can¡¯t me Tony for expressing his feelings, but him constantly taking Kurt¡¯s side


    like this is going to hurt Oscar. No father could possibly befortable with his own son treating


    another man as his dad. Oscar only pretended to not care because he didn¡¯t want to worry me.


    Amelia felt really conflicted at the thought of that.


    ¡°Tony, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, Mommy. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re smarter than the other kids of your age. You¡¯re able to think for yourself, so you should


    be able to understand what I¡¯m about to tell you.¡±


    Tony nodded.


    ¡°I want you to stop calling your godfather ¡®Daddy¡¯ in front of your dad, okay? This will be our little


    secret.¡±


    Despite his usual obedient behavior, Tony was exceptionally stubborn about this.


    ¡°But he¡¯s my daddy! Why can¡¯t I call him ¡®Daddy?¡¯¡°


    Amelia was at a loss for words as she didn¡¯t know how to exin it to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you something to eat, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Just like that, she finally ended that awkward conversation.


    They had just finished eating lunch when the doorbell rang. Amelia opened the door, only to see Kurt


    standing outside.


    His showing up all of a sudden made her feel a little awkward, but Tony was really excited and threw


    himself at Kurt the moment he saw him. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re back! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± he shouted


    happily while hugging Kurt¡¯s leg.


    Kurt picked him up before shifting his gaze toward Amelia.


    ¡°Come in,¡± she said after regaining herposure.


    Kurt then carried Tony into the house and changed into a pair of slippers.


    ¡°Kurt, have you had lunch yet?¡± Amelia asked.


    Kurt was going to say yes at first, but changed his mind and shook his head instead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you some pasta. You can y with Tony while you wait.¡± Amelia made her way into the


    kitchen after saying that.


    Due to her current rtionship status with Oscar, Amelia found herself being lessfortable around


    Kurtpared to when they were in Beshya.


    Her heart felt heavy when she heard theirughtering from the living room.


    I really want to be good friends with Kurt, but his feelings for me make it impossible for me to be myself


    around him. I have to keep my distance or it¡¯ll give him a false sense of hope, and that¡¯ll just hurt him in


    the end. I should¡¯ve stopped him the moment I realized he has feelings for me. By selfishly keeping him


    around me, I¡¯ve put all three of us in this awkward situation.


    With that in mind, Amelia sighed as she continued cooking the pasta.


    ¡°Tony, have you been listening to your Mommy like a good boy?¡± Kurt asked while carrying Tony in the


    living room.


    Tony nodded profusely. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve been really good! Why aren¡¯t you living with us anymore, Daddy?¡±


    A hint of bitterness shed past Kurt¡¯s eyes when he heard that. ¡°You need to stop calling me ¡®Daddy,¡¯


    Tony,¡± he said while suppressing his emotions.


    ¡°But you are my daddy! Why won¡¯t you two let me call you ¡®Daddy?¡¯ You adults are so weird!¡±


    Kurt froze and slowly broke into a wry smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then, why are your eyes all red?¡±


    ¡°I just have some sand in my eye, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Tony squirmed out of his arms and shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re lying! You adults are so mean! Mommy only


    cares about Big Meanie ever since we came home. She even made me do a lot of things I don¡¯t like!


    Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you are avoiding me on purpose! You¡¯re all big meanies who only care


    about yourselves! I want to go back to Beshya with you, Mommy, and Tiffy! Why must I stay here? It¡¯s


    not fun here!¡±


    Amelia heard everything he said as she stepped out of the kitchen.


    Tony is right. I selfishly took him away back then, and now I¡¯m selfishly bringing him back here. I never


    bothered to consider if he likes it at all. Still, he¡¯s only two years old. Why does he hate this ce so


    much?


    Guilt filled Kurt¡¯s eyes when he saw the hurt look on Amelia¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. T-Tony is just messing


    with me. Don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± he blurted.


    Amelia wiped her hands clean and said with a forced smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go check and see if the pasta is done.


    You two carry on.¡±


    Kurt¡¯s expression grew stern the moment Amelia returned to the kitchen.


    ¡°Are you angry, Daddy?¡±


    Kurt ced both hands on Tony¡¯s shoulders and replied seriously, ¡°Tony, I¡¯m not your real father, so you


    shouldn¡¯t be calling me ¡®Daddy¡¯ to begin with. You¡¯ll just make things difficult for your mommy if you do.


    Be a good boy and stop calling me ¡®Daddy¡¯ from now on, okay?¡±


    Tony¡¯s eyes reddened as he sobbed, ¡°Do you not like me anymore, Daddy?¡±


    Kurt panicked when he saw Tony cry. He quickly wiped his tears as he exined, ¡°I like you very much,


    Tony. I really do love you as my own son, but our identities are a little unique. You¡¯re Boss¡¯ son, so I


    should be the one showing you respect and address you as ¡®Mr. Anthony.¡¯ Our status has never been


    equal since the beginning.¡±


    Tony didn¡¯t really understand what that meant. All he knew was that Kurt and Tiffy were no longer close


    to him ever since he came back here. To make matters worse, there were many others who wanted to


    separate him and Amelia. They thought he was oblivious to their intentions, but he knew all about it.


    However, he couldn¡¯t understand why they wanted to take him away from his mommy.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me, Daddy!¡± Tony sobbed.


    Kurt waspletely clueless as to what he should do. Even Amelia paused briefly when she came out


    of the kitchen with a te of pasta in hand.


    ¡°Lunch is ready, Kurt. You can bring Tony over here now,¡± she said while setting the table.


    Kurt then carried Tony to the table and handed him over to Amelia.


    She wiped his tears and whispered softly, ¡°There, there¡­ Be a good boy and stop crying, Tony. I won¡¯t


    force you anymore, so you can call him ¡®Daddy¡¯ if you want. You¡¯ve always been doing that, so it¡¯d be


    hard for you to change all of a sudden anyway. Look at you, always using your tears to soften my


    heart.¡±


    Tony stopped crying and broke into a smile atst.


    Honestly, how is it possible for a two-year-old to be this smart? I wonder where he picked that up


    from¡­


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Do you want to have some pasta?¡± Amelia asked.


    Tony rubbed his tummy and said in a cute voice, ¡°I¡¯m really full, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°How about I tuck you in, then?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to watch over Daddy. He might leave while I¡¯m asleep!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your daddy will still be here when you¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡±


    With that, Tony finally agreed to go to sleep.


    Amelia waited until he was sleeping soundly before tucking him in upstairs. After taking a moment to


    compose herself, she headed back downstairs and sat down in front of Kurt.


    ¡°Kurt, did Oscar send you?¡±


    Kurt nodded and ced his fork down. ¡°Amelia, I¡­¡±


    Amelia waved at him and cut him off with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re still friends, Kurt. Our friendship has nothing


    to do with Oscar, so I hope we can still be ourselves around each other like in Beshya. Regardless of


    what our rtionship may be in the future, I am very grateful to you for looking after me and Tony


    throughout the past two years. Please feel free to drop by and y with Tony when you have the time,


    but you should also take up assignments if there are any. You¡¯re a talented man, and I don¡¯t want you


    wasting your time on us. Derrick said he¡¯d let you train his men, so you should give it your best. It¡¯d be


    best if you could start up your own security firm. I¡¯ve talked to Oscar about this too.¡±


    Kurt gave it some thought and agreed with her suggestion. ¡°All right.¡±


    A faint dimple could be seen on Amelia¡¯s right cheek as she smiled at him. ¡°Make sure to seize the


    opportunity if you evere across a suitable girl, Kurt. Don¡¯t let it slip you by.¡±


    Although conflicted, Kurt had no choice but to nod in agreement. Deep down inside, he knew it would


    be very difficult for him to love someone else. Unless he could find a woman who also happened to


    love him back, he would most probably remain single for the rest of his life.


    Kurt had no idea if he could even like anyone else apart from Amelia.


    ¡°How¡¯s the pasta?¡± Amelia tried to change the topic to alleviate the awkward tension.


    ¡°It¡¯s good. Your cooking has always been amazing,¡± Kurt replied with a nod.


    Amelia chuckled. Her cooking skills were nowhere near Tiffany¡¯s, but Kurt would always finish


    everything she made him anyway.


    Huh¡­ Kurt is undoubtedly a good man, but I¡¯m afraid I will have to let him down. With Oscar in my


    heart, there is no space for anyone else. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t love someone else, but I don¡¯t want to let


    anyone else into my heart.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 416

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 416


    Chapter 416 Gone Too Far


    ¡°You can go keep Tonypany in the bedroom if you¡¯d like. He misses you so much that he has been


    throwing tantrums throughout the past few days. You should go spend some time with him,¡± Amelia


    suggested.


    Kurt nodded. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll head upstairs, then.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Amelia whipped out her phone after Kurt went upstairs. She was nning on calling Tiffany to ask how


    things were going over at the Hissons, but stopped herself as she didn¡¯t want to risk interrupting her


    conversation with the elders.


    Meanwhile, Tiffany¡¯s heart was racing from the stress as she looked at the huge group of people before


    her. All of Derrick¡¯s rtives, both paternal and maternal, were gathered around in the living room.


    Tiffany did not expect Derrick to have that many rtives. She had only seen family gatherings of such


    a scale in movies.


    The fact that everyone was staring intensely at her only made her even more stressed than she already


    was. Even the most confident of individuals would probably get chills if they were being watched by that


    many people like a circus animal.


    ¡°Why do you have so many rtives?¡± she whispered while tugging on Derrick¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°The ones over here are my uncles and cousins. Those over there are just distant rtives. I didn¡¯t


    think my mom would deliberately invite this many people. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m here with you,¡± Derrick


    replied softly.


    Mom must¡¯ve invited everyone in order to intimidate Tiffany and scare her off. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯d do


    something so childish! Huh¡­ I should¡¯ve sorted things out with my family before bringing Tiffany over¡­


    ¡°I need to use the bathroom, Derrick,¡± Tiffany whispered. She didn¡¯t eat much earlier, but she drank a


    lot of water out of nervousness, so she really needed to pee very badly.


    Derrick took Tiffany¡¯s hand and stood in front of his rtives who were still staring at them. ¡°I need to


    use the bathroom, so I¡¯ll excuse myself for a bit. In the meantime, why don¡¯t we all take a short break?


    You guys can y cards or just chit-chat for a bit if you¡¯re bored,¡± he said with a smile.


    Kate saw Derrick holding Tiffany¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You can go use the bathroom if you want, but Tiffany


    stays. I want to talk to my future daughter-inw a little bit more so I can get to know her better. You


    don¡¯t have to be so protective toward her, you know?¡±


    Tiffany brushed Derrick¡¯s hand off and told him with a smile, ¡°You can go on ahead, Derrick. I¡¯ll stay and


    chat with Mrs. Hisson.¡±


    To her surprise, Derrick wrapped an arm around Tiffany¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Mom, I have this weird habit


    of chatting with Tiffany while I¡¯m using the bathroom. You know how she just came back from Beshya,


    right? We¡¯ve been in a long-distance rtionship for two years now. I can¡¯t help but want to spend as


    much time around her as possible!¡±


    Kate¡¯s expression changed instantly. She looked like she was about to lose her temper, but managed


    to hold herself back in the end.


    ¡°All right, go ahead, but be quick about it. Don¡¯t keep all of us waiting here.¡±


    So, you want to be a part of the Hissons, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll grant you that wish. However, life in a wealthy


    family isn¡¯t going to be easy! Let¡¯s see you suffer from all the strict andplicated rules of this


    household! Kate thought to herself as she watched them leave.


    One of the women who was fashionably dressed waited until they were gone before asking with a


    frown, ¡°Kate, Derrick¡¯s girlfriend is clearly not good enough for him! Why would you even approve of


    their rtionship?¡± That woman was Derrick¡¯s third aunt, Rosalind, who also came from a wealthy


    family. Although she wasn¡¯t exceptionally pretty, she had great fashion sense. That was probably why


    she looked like she was in her early thirties despite being over forty-five.


    Kate shot her a nce and replied with a snort, ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s no way I would ever ept her, but I


    don¡¯t want Derrick to hate me for tearing them apart. If she wants to go from rags to riches by being a


    part of our family, then I¡¯ll make her quit by showing her just how hard it is. I have tons of methods at


    my disposal, so she can try all she wants, but she won¡¯t seed!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re as domineering as ever, Kate!¡± Rosalind replied.


    The rtionship between the sisters-inw was rtively good. Although no one knew for sure how


    things were behind closed doors, at the very least, things looked peaceful between them in public.


    ¡°By the way, Kate, where¡¯s Dad? His precious grandson Derrick is bringing his girlfriend home, so why


    isn¡¯t he here to meet her?¡± Rosalind asked.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s meeting up with an old friend of his that just came back from overseas. They haven¡¯t seen each


    other for many years. Since Derrick¡¯s girlfriend isn¡¯t Crystal, it¡¯s better that Dad isn¡¯t around to meet her.


    Did you see how timid and restrained she was? It irritates me just looking at her!¡± Kate replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Kate! The Hissons isn¡¯t an ordinary family, after all! What¡¯s the point of having


    all these rules if anyone can just waltz right in?¡± Rosalind said with a chuckle.


    Having heard all that, the other rtives present could clearly see that Kate disapproved of Tiffany.


    They also interpreted Terrence¡¯s absence as a sign of disapproval toward Tiffany and lost interest in


    befriending her as a result.


    That was why they stopped staring at Tiffany and Derrick by the time they returned.


    Kate continued to size her up, and Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by how beautiful she looked.


    Da*n, the Hissons sure have some great genes! Putting aside the elders, the younger ones are all


    really good-looking! Of course, they¡¯re still nothingpared to Derrick and his mom, though.


    Kate looked so stunning that her beauty filled Tiffany with a sense of inferiority. Putting herself in Kate¡¯s


    shoes, Tiffany felt like she too would disapprove of a daughter-inw like herself. That was simply how


    things were in a realistic world where people prioritized aesthetics over everything else.


    ¡°Thank you all foring over for lunch. Should you feel tired, just let the maids know and they¡¯ll show


    you to our guest rooms upstairs where you can rest,¡± Kate announced.


    Those rtives were smart and knew she was indirectly asking them to leave the ce, so they did as


    told and followed the maids upstairs.


    Momentster, only the women of the Hissons remained in the living room as the men left to discuss


    business in the study.


    ¡°Ms. Winters,¡± Kate greeted her with a smile, but the look in her eyes was as cold as ice.


    ¡°You can just call me ¡®Tiffany,¡¯ Mrs. Hisson,¡± Tiffany responded with a neutral smile.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll stick to ¡®Ms. Winters¡¯ as you and I aren¡¯t that close just yet. Since you and Derrick have been


    dating for two years, it¡¯s about time you two prepare for marriage. However, before that, I must brief


    you on the rules of this household. Despite the morous and modern appearance, we¡¯re actually a


    very traditional family with a lot of strict rules to follow. If you are to marry Derrick, then you must stay


    here and learn the rules from me. This is a rite of passage that all women who marry into this family


    must go through. I hope you won¡¯t find it old-fashioned.¡± Kate¡¯s voice sounded really pleasant, but


    Tiffany found it incredibly terrifying.


    Tiffany paused and instinctively nced at Derrick in response. ¡°Stop scaring her, Mom!¡± he protested


    angrily with a frown.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that the truth, Derrick?¡±


    Derrick paused, much to Tiffany¡¯s horror as that meant Kate¡¯s words were true.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make things difficult for you, Ms. Winters. I just need to inform you of the rules in this


    household before you marry Derrick.¡±


    ¡°Tiff and I are going to be staying in an apartment in the city, Mom,¡± Derrick said.


    Kate shot him a nce and warned him sternly, ¡°Derrick! Are you going against me right now?


    ording to the Hisson family rules, she must stay here with us after you two get married! You will


    either follow the rules of this household or forget about marrying her!¡±


    Derrick fell silent immediately.


    Not wanting Derrick to get into a fight with his mother over her, Tiffany gave his arm a squeeze and


    said, ¡°Please tell me the rules, Mrs. Hisson. If Derrick and I do get married, then it would be perfectly


    reasonable for me to stay here with all of you.¡±


    ¡°I knew you would understand, Ms. Winters. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get used to these rules soon enough. Rule


    number one, you must get up early in the morning to make breakfast for all of us. You are only allowed


    to eat after we start eating. Rule number two, you are not allowed to interrupt your elders when they


    are speaking. You must make no sound, including chewing and drinking noises. Rule number three,


    you are to wash my feet and massage my shoulders daily.


    You may only sleep after I do. Rule number four, you are not allowed to talk back to me. Whatever I


    say, goes. Rule number five, you are to obey and serve your husband unconditionally. You will not


    cause a scene even if he flirts around or has a mistress. Rule number six, your main task after


    marrying into the Hisson family is to help continue the family lineage by giving birth to at least three


    sons. Rule number seven¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Mom! I¡¯ve never even heard of those rules before! I am taking her hand in


    marriage so I can shower her with my love and affection, not to have her serve us like a maid!¡± Derrick


    interrupted her with a hint of helplessness in his voice.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 417

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 417


    Chapter 417 Things Get Difficult


    ¡°Those are the requirements that a virtuous and obedient daughter-inw should have. Are my


    requests too much for you, Ms. Winters?¡± Kate asked with a graceful smile.


    Anyone who would agree to those terms has got to be either a mindless puppet or a time-traveler from


    the ancient times! The corner of Tiffany¡¯s lips twitched at the thought of that.


    ¡°Those are some very interesting requests, Mrs. Hisson. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can fulfill them,¡±


    she replied solemnly while looking straight at Kate.


    The smile on Kate¡¯s face slowly faded as she pressed on, ¡°You im to love Derrick, and yet you can¡¯t


    even fulfill such simple requests?¡±


    ¡°Please put yourself in my shoes and ask yourself the same question, Mrs. Hisson. Would you be able


    to fulfill those requests you made earlier?¡± Tiffany asked, hurling that question right back at her.


    ¡°How insolent! Is this the kind of attitude you take with your elders?¡± Kate shouted with an incredibly


    stern look on her face.


    Tiffany¡¯s anger was boiling as well, but she suppressed it forcefully by repeatedly reminding herself that


    Kate was Derrick¡¯s mother.


    She then got to her feet and lowered her head as she said, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Mrs. Hisson. I was


    just a little surprised by the requests you listed, that¡¯s all. I apologize for my unpleasant tone earlier.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s apology was so sincere that Kate found herself unable tosh out at her anymore.


    ¡°As expected of a frence author. You sure have a way with words, Ms. Winters!¡± she remarked with


    a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment,¡± Tiffany responded in kind.


    Kate then turned toward Rosalind and said, ¡°See that, Rosie? Derrick¡¯s girlfriend is already talking back


    to me before they¡¯re even married! I can only imagine the amount of disrespect she¡¯d show me in the


    future!¡±


    Rosalind arched an eyebrow at Derrick and said, ¡°Derrick, I don¡¯t mean to sound rude, but your


    girlfriend is being a little too audacious here. Then again, I suppose we can¡¯t expect much out of a girl


    from an ordinary family.¡±


    Tiffany maintained a smile on her face and tried her best to conceal her anger as she listened on.


    Derrick held her hand to provide her with emotional support as he prepared to defend her.


    ¡°Aunt Rosalind, it¡¯s true that Tiff isn¡¯t like the other girls from wealthy families that have been educated


    on proper etiquette at a young age. However, she is an adorable, honest, kind-hearted, mature, caring,


    and considerate person. She has lots of great qualities that I love and appreciate. I am the luckiest man


    on earth to have her in my life. Sometimes, I ask myself if there is anything else apart from the material


    wealth that I can give her. Honestly, thinking about it has made me feel kind of inferior at times. Her


    pure heart has cleansed my soul that was on the brink of corruption,¡± he said affectionately while


    looking into her eyes.


    Tiffany found her cheeks burning up as she wasn¡¯t prepared for such a romantic confession from him.


    Although it caught her off guard, it filled her heart with a sweet sensation.


    Kate and Rosalind, on the other hand, weren¡¯t all too happy about that.


    ¡°I can see that you really love your girlfriend, but you shouldn¡¯t spoil her to the point where she


    disrespects her elders. The Hisson family isn¡¯t your average family, after all!¡± Rosalind said with a


    sneer.


    Derrick shot her a nce as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, but Tiff is actually very cultured and well-


    behaved.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t say anything further, and the discussion ended peacefully.


    Tiffany seemed to be lost in thought as she stared nkly out the car window on the way home.


    Derrick reached out to hold her hand and asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Having been snapped out of her daze, Tiffany turned toward him and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Derrick,


    was my performance really terrible today?¡±


    It would be a lie for Tiffany to say she wasn¡¯t upset about the dislike she received from Derrick¡¯s elders


    earlier. After all, rtionships without blessings from family members were generally unhappy ones.


    Derrick gave her a tap on the palm as he replied, ¡°The Tiff I know wouldn¡¯t be worrying about such


    trivial things.¡±


    Tiffany let out a wry chuckle. ¡°Of course, I¡¯d be worried! I was so nervous about meeting your family


    that I barely slept at allst night! Despite my carefree act, I actually do want to gain your family¡¯s


    approval. But, it looks like it¡¯s game over now.¡±


    Derrick gave her a pinch on the cheek. ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m really d you¡¯re making an effort to impress my


    family. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m here. We¡¯ll work hard together so that they¡¯ll ept you.¡±


    Tiffany chuckled and went back to being her cheerful self again. ¡°Yeah! Nearly getting jailed along with


    Amelia couldn¡¯t take me down, so I¡¯m pretty sure I can handle pleasing a few people in your family.¡±


    Derrick stared at her affectionately. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so loveable, silly girl!¡±


    ¡°Then, you¡¯d better remember to love me well and never let go of my hand! Since your mom expects


    me to fulfill so many of her requests, I have three that you must fulfill as well.¡±


    Derrick arched an eyebrow at her. ¡°What are they?¡±


    ¡°Number one, you are not allowed to flirt around. Number two, you are not allowed to have mistresses.


    Number three, you are not allowed to do anything intimate with any woman in front of me.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Had Derrick been drinking water at the time, he would¡¯ve spat it all out on the spot.


    ¡°What on earth is going on in that head of yours, Tiff?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Were my requests strange? I don¡¯t think they are. I can forgive any other


    wrongdoing my manmits. I¡¯m willing to sleep on the streets with you if yourpany goes


    bankrupt because you just need a chance to rebuild everything. Even if you be a hideous and


    ugly man, I¡¯d still be with you because I love you for who you are. However, I cannot allow my man to


    be desiring other women when he already has me. Amelia is capable of makingpromises for the


    sake of love, but I can¡¯t. Remember, I will not tolerate you cheating on me. This is all that I ask of you.¡±


    My goodness¡­ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve found such an interesting and adorable woman!


    Derrick thought to himself as he asked with a smile, ¡°Tiff, has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re really


    adorable?¡±


    ¡°Yes, are you one?¡±


    Derrick burst outughing in response.


    He looks ridiculously charming with a poker face on, but his smile gives off aforting warmth like


    that of a spring breeze¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, Derrick!¡± Tiffany eximed.


    The smile on his face vanished instantly as he shot her an unamused re.


    Tiffany raised her hands and said with an apologetic smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It just slipped! It¡¯s not my fault


    you look so da*n pretty!¡±


    Derrick¡¯s eyelid twitched slightly when he heard that.


    Realizing that she had done it again, Tiffany quickly held her hands over her mouth.


    Derrick burst outughing once again. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re just way too adorable!¡± he said while gently running


    his hand through her hair.


    Tiffanyughed along with him, but her heart was still feeling heavy as she had truly been intimidated


    by the wealth and power of the Hissons.


    She wasn¡¯t all that confident that she would be able to win their hearts over, especially that of her future


    mother-inw, Kate.


    Things were truly starting to get difficult for her.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 418

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 418


    Chapter 418 True Friendship


    Derrick drove Tiffany back to Amelia¡¯s ce. After unbuckling her seat belt, she leaned in to kiss him


    on the cheek and whispered, ¡°Drive safely on the way to the office. Oh, how about you drop by for


    dinner here tonight? I¡¯ll cook something for you!¡±


    Derrick held her by the back of her head and pried her lips open with his tongue to deliver a very


    passionate kiss.


    By the time they stopped kissing, Tiffany was leaning weakly against him and panting lightly.


    ¡°When will you be willing to give me your all, Tiff? We¡¯ve been together for two years now. Do you still


    not trust me enough?¡± Derrick asked while caressing her head affectionately.


    Tiffany tensed up for a moment before nuzzling against his chest as she replied coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯ve been


    ready for it a long time ago.¡±


    Derrick¡¯s eyes lit up instantly upon hearing that. The mes of lust in his gaze were so zing hot that


    Tiffany felt herself burning up from it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it now,¡± he said impatiently.


    Tiffany wriggled out of his embrace and nced at him as she said shyly, ¡°We¡¯ll do it tonight. I¡¯ll let you


    have your way with me.¡± She then got out of the car and ran off like a scared little bunny, much to


    Derrick¡¯s amusement.


    Damn, she¡¯s just too f*cking adorable!


    Tiffany¡¯s cheeks were still burning bright red when she entered the elevator and seeing herself like that


    only made her blush even more.


    She was finally going to give someone her virginity that she had kept for so many years. While she


    wasn¡¯t the type to object to sex before marriage, she hadn¡¯t found the right guy to do it with up until


    then. Whenever she tried to get into a rtionship with someone, a voice inside her head would tell her


    he wasn¡¯t right for her, so she ended up staying single. The reason she had agreed to Derrick¡¯s request


    for sex was because she felt it was only natural to do it after dating for two years.


    Although she was still really shy about doing it with Derrick, the anticipation and excitement far


    exceeded the shyness.


    Amelia was shocked when she opened the door and saw Tiffany¡¯s face all red like an apple.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you have a fever?¡± Amelia asked while touching her on the forehead.


    Tiffany hugged Amelia tightly and pretended to cry as she eximed, ¡°Babe, I totally screwed things up


    at the Hissons today!¡±


    Amelia dragged her into the house and shut the door behind them before asking anxiously, ¡°What


    happened?¡±


    She had never seen Tiffany like this before, so she was really worried that something bad had


    happened to her over there.


    Tiffany kept her face buried in Amelia¡¯s shoulder as she replied, ¡°I knew his elders wouldn¡¯t like me,


    Babe! I¡¯ve messed up big time!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Amelia pressed her repeatedly for answers that Tiffany gave her a brief summary of what


    happened at the Hisson family residence.


    Amelia was so shocked that it took her a while to regain herposure. ¡°They invited all of their


    rtives over?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I bet Mrs. Hisson did that to intimidate me! Even their distant rtives were there and they were


    all staring at me like I¡¯m some kind of circus animal!¡± Tiffanyined angrily.


    Amelia gave her a reassuring pat on the back. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just trying to test you. You will have to


    attend lots of high-end social events after marrying into the Hissons, after all. If you can¡¯t even handle


    dealing with thirty to forty rtives, how are you going to go against the cunning corporate elites in the


    future?¡±


    The blush and tears had vanished from Tiffany¡¯s face when she got out of Amelia¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I thought I was just dropping by for a nice chat with them over lunch. I didn¡¯t think


    they¡¯d have up to four generations of their rtives over! You have no idea how shocking it was!¡±


    Amelia tried visualizing the scene and felt goosebumps all over as well.


    ¡°Babe, you should¡¯ve seen the look of disdain in their eyes when they stared at me! They were treating


    me like I¡¯m a freaking country bumpkin! I don¡¯t usually care about how people see me, but they really


    made me feel ufortable! I bet my annual ie would¡¯ve surpassed theirs if they were ordinary


    folks like us! Each and every one of my novels sells really well! I¡¯m making twenty to thirty grand per


    month from my web serial subscriptions alone, and I haven¡¯t even included the profits gained from


    publishing and film adaptations! How dare they think I¡¯m unworthy of being with Derrick? Do I look that


    ugly, Babe?¡± Tiffany fumed.


    Amelia gave her a pat on the hand and said with a chuckle, ¡°The Tiff I know would never belittle herself


    like this.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t belittle myself if I were dating an ordinary guy, but Derrick is a ridiculously handsome and


    incredibly excellent man! Heck, he¡¯s so pretty that it¡¯s hard for others to tell his gender! I think it¡¯s


    perfectly normal for me to feel a little inferior dating a guy like him!¡±


    Amelia felt the same way when she first realized she loved Oscar, so she understood Tiffany¡¯s feelings


    all too well.


    Both Oscar and Derrick were simply far too excellent in their appearances and their capabilities. Those


    who wished to date them would need to have a really strong heart. Otherwise, they would easily


    sumb to insecurities and feelings of inferiority.


    ¡°I understand how you feel, Tiff. However, the fact that Derrick has chosen you indicates that he likes


    you for who you are. There are tons of prettier women out there. He could¡¯ve easily found himself one


    with matching family background, but he didn¡¯t. You should stop belittling yourself, Tiff. This isn¡¯t like


    you at all. Just throw caution to the wind and love him with all your heart. Even if your rtionship


    doesn¡¯t work out in the end, you would at least have experienced his love before, so it won¡¯t be a total


    loss!¡± Amelia advised her sincerely.


    Tiffany stared at her and asked in confusion, ¡°Babe, why do I feel like I¡¯ve heard that before?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you gave me that same advice before, Tiff. Don¡¯t worry about the oue and just


    love him with all my heart. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Tiffany paused. Holy sh*t, she¡¯s right! I did say that! Being an author, I coulde up with so much


    advice for others, so why couldn¡¯t I apply them to myself? Oh, well¡­ I suppose it is true that spectators


    have a better overview than the yers.


    Of course, Tiffany just wanted to vent a little and wasn¡¯t actually having an inferiorityplex. It simply


    wasn¡¯t in her nature to feel that way.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d be my best remedy!¡± she eximed with a smile.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°Yup, much better!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± Amelia¡¯s smile faded as she continued in a more serious tone, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve


    chosen to be with Derrick, you will have to win the Hissons over or you¡¯ll have a hard time there. Mrs.


    Hisson probably picked on you because she finds your family background unimpressive. I¡¯ll talk to


    Oscar about this and have him organize a party. We¡¯ll invite some of the big shots and have him


    announce your status as his godsister in front of them. With Oscar backing you up, Mrs. Hisson would


    probably think twice about being harsh on you.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to put yourself through the trouble, Amelia. Mrs. Clinton still doesn¡¯t quite like you, so


    you might give her another excuse to criticize you if you do that.¡± Tiffany knew Olivia would surely hold


    Amelia ountable if Oscar were to hold a party and acknowledge her as his godsister. Naturally, she


    wouldn¡¯t allow Amelia to do such a thing.


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯re overthinking things. All right, it¡¯s decided, then.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t, Babe.¡±


    ¡°If you see me as your best friend, then let me help you. You¡¯ve done so much for me over the past few


    years, so don¡¯t refuse my help when I finally get a chance to do you a favor. I¡¯ll really get mad if you say


    no again.¡±


    Tiffany hesitated for a bit but swallowed her words in the end.


    This is probably the best oue possible. With the Clintons backing me up, Derrick and I will have an


    easier time in our rtionship.


    ¡°Thanks, Babe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s funny. I remember you saying something about us not having to thank each other.¡±


    The two of them then exchanged nces and burst intoughter.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 419

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 419


    Chapter 419 Coincidence


    ¡°Tiffy, you¡¯re here!¡± Tony dashed and lunged into Tiffany¡¯s arms.


    While hugging the chubby boy tightly, Tiffanyughed and said, ¡°Hey, Tony! You¡¯re awake! I was just


    talking to your mom about you.¡±


    Anthony wiggled around in Tiffany¡¯s arms and raised his gaze toward her. ¡°Did you and Daddy agree


    upon visiting me at the same time? Stay here with me, please. It¡¯s not fun being around Big Meanie,¡±


    Anthony pleaded sweetly.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    That was when Tiffany noticed Kurt¡¯s presence.


    She greeted Kurt enthusiastically before picking Anthony up and said, ¡°Oh my sweetheart, you must be


    lying! You said it¡¯s no fun being around your dad, but you¡¯ve gotten so chubby! You must¡¯ve been


    having the best time of your life!¡±


    ring at Tiffany gloomily, heined, ¡°Tiffy, I¡¯m not chubby. I¡¯m handsome!¡±


    Tiffany froze for a second before bursting intoughter.


    She then affectionately pinched Anthony¡¯s cheeks and said, ¡°You are so vain at such a young age.


    Wow, you¡¯re just like me!¡±


    However, Anthony was still sulking. When Tiffany was still pinching his cheeks, he said, ¡°I¡¯m still angry


    at you, Tiffy!¡±


    Both Tiffany and Amelia burst into giggles upon hearing that.


    As Tiffany was kissing Anthony¡¯s cheeks, she eximed, ¡°You¡¯re so cute, my sweetheart! I love you so


    much that I wish you were my son! Actually, I really hope I¡¯ll give birth to a son as adorable as you after


    I get married.¡±


    Although he was sulking, Anthony let her kiss him as she wished.


    Suddenly, Tiffany asked, ¡°What if I give birth to a beautiful baby girl? Would you marry her when you


    grow up, Tony?¡±


    Anthony tilted his head as he stared at Tiffany¡¯s belly. ¡°Are you pregnant, Tiffy?¡±


    Tiffany froze in an awkward manner. I haven¡¯t even done it yet! How could I be pregnant?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. It¡¯s just a hypothetical question. So, what do you think? If I give birth to a pretty little girl,


    would you marry her when you grow up?¡±


    Anthony frowned and thought for a while before asking, ¡°Will she look as attractive as me?¡±


    Wow! He knows how to prioritize looks at such a young age! ¡°Do you think Mr. Pretty is good-looking?¡±


    Tiffany asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Anthony answered unhesitantly. ¡°Mr. Pretty is even better looking than Mommy!¡±


    ¡°So do you think his child will be good-looking?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t you think if he were to have a daughter with me, she¡¯d be good-looking as well?¡±


    Suddenly, Anthony seemed to have wrapped his head around something. His eyes sparkled as he


    looked at Tiffany. ¡°Okay, Tiffy. I want her to be my wife!¡±


    Tiffany smiled as she poked his forehead affectionately. ¡°Tony, you shouldn¡¯t be so obsessed with


    someone¡¯s looks! Otherwise, everyone¡¯s going to be an ugly monster as long as you think they look


    worse than you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any ugly monster. I want your daughter.¡± Anthony then wrapped his arms around Tiffany¡¯s


    waist and whispered at her tummy, ¡°Come out of Tiffy¡¯s tummy soon, all right? I¡¯ll be here waiting for


    you. I¡¯ll love you unconditionally.¡±


    Amelia and Tiffany burst intoughter once again upon seeing that.


    ¡°Babe, your son is unbelievable! He¡¯s only two but yet, he knows how to prioritize good looks! He¡¯s


    going to hold such a high standard when he¡¯s all grown up. As the heir to Clinton Corporations, I


    wonder what kind of girl he¡¯s going to choose for himself in the future.¡± Tiffany eximed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him it¡¯s going to be your future daughter?¡± Amelia asked cheekily.


    ¡°I was just joking! What am I going to do if I give birth to a boy instead?¡±


    Amelia shook her head slightly and joked, ¡°To be honest, it does sound like a good idea! If you do give


    birth to a baby girl, please save her for Tony, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hold your horses, Babe! I was just joking! Who does that in the twenty-first century? We could n all


    we want now, but what if they aren¡¯t into each other in the future? Are we going to force them to get


    together?¡±


    Amelia responded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true. Besides, you aren¡¯t even married yet! We¡¯re getting way


    too ahead of ourselves.¡±


    Tiffany smiled as well.


    Anthony then interrupted, ¡°Hey Tiffy, you¡¯ve promised me, okay? I must marry her in the future. You


    can¡¯t go back on your words. Or else, I¡¯ll cry!¡±


    Both Amelia and Tiffany were amused by his words.


    ¡°All right, I promise you. If I happen to give birth to a baby girl, I¡¯ll let her marry you, deal?¡±


    Anthony was overjoyed.


    Little did Tiffany know, things wouldn¡¯t always go ording to n. Especially in this case, the more


    someone pressured themselves into having kids, the less their wishes woulde true.


    Besides, Tiffany never considered the fact that she might not be as fertile as she thought she was. Till


    then, she wouldn¡¯t know how devastated she would be when she eventually received the news.


    But that¡¯s a story for another time.


    After chatting for a while, Tiffany suggested a visit to the mall to get some clothes for everyone.


    Soon, the three of the adults along with Anthony went downtown.


    After parking their car, Tiffany looked at Kurt and asked, ¡°Kurt, do you mind being our sponsor of the


    day?¡±


    Kurt shook his head.


    ¡°All right, just pay for whatever we¡¯re buying today! Amelia and I are going on a shopping spree!¡±


    Tiffany was filled with excitement when she pulled Amelia into the mall.


    They were indeed on a shopping spree. After numerous visits to various shops, they bumped into two


    people Amelia really did not want to see.


    When Jennifer saw Amelia¡¯s sudden appearance, she panicked and nced at Carter. Not only was


    Carter surprised to see Amelia, but he was also rather ecstatic! Fearing that he might run toward


    Amelia, Jennifer subconsciously grabbed Carter¡¯s arm.


    Jennifer had a bad feeling. She was worried that Amelia¡¯s emergence could bring an end to her


    rtionship with Carter. I hate you so much, Amelia. After everything I¡¯ve done for Carter, all it took for


    you to capture his heart is simply by just showing up.


    Jennifer chuckled bitterly to herself. It seems like no matter what I do is just insufficient. Why? Am I so


    ugly that I don¡¯t deserve happiness? Or is it that I¡¯ve fallen head over heels for a man that¡¯s just not


    meant to be with me?


    Carter was so thrilled to see Amelia. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, and he thought he was dreaming.


    He blinked and stared at Amelia. While he was staring, he mumbled, ¡°Jennifer, pinch me. Am I


    dreaming?¡±


    His words were like daggers to her heart. She held her emotions in and said, ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming.


    That¡¯s Amelia.¡±


    At that moment, Carter shifted his gaze toward Jennifer. All he could see in her eyes were


    disappointment and sadness. Suddenly, he came back to his senses.


    He had just realized that there was a woman who loved him dearly standing next to him. I know I


    shouldn¡¯t hurt her feelings, but how could I contain myself when the woman I¡¯ve been searching for


    throughout the past two years just showed up in front of me?


    On the other hand, Amelia remained calm and unmoved. Her romantic feelings for Carter had faded


    over the years. Hence, he was merely a friend in her eyes.


    ¡°Amelia, should we go over and say hi?¡± Tiffany whispered.


    Amelia nodded.


    The four of them walked toward them. Amelia smiled magnanimously and greeted, ¡°Hi, Carter and Ms.


    Larson! It has been a long time.¡±


    Tiffany greeted as well, ¡°Indeed, it has been a while! Hello, Jinx and Ms. Larson! Are you guys a couple


    now?¡±


    Before Jennifer could utter a word, Carter answered hurriedly, ¡°No! Jennifer is like a sibling to me.


    There¡¯s nothing going on between her and me, Amelia.¡± Despite the fact that it was Tiffany who asked,


    Carter was directing his answer toward Amelia.


    Upon hearing that, a hint of pain shed across Jennifer¡¯s eyes. However, she held her head high


    because she didn¡¯t want the others to notice it.


    When Jennifer saw Anthony, she asked, ¡°Is this Tony?¡± Her question shifted Carter¡¯s attention toward


    the child.


    As Carter looked at the child that resembled Oscar, he said with a tender gaze, ¡°Hi, Tony. I¡¯m Carter


    Scott. I¡¯m a good friend of your mommy¡¯s. It has been two years since Ist met you! You¡¯ve grown into


    such a handsome boy.¡±


    Anthony was a sucker forpliments on his looks. Without a doubt, Carter had established a perfect


    first impression.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Scott. Have we met before?¡± Anthony greeted.


    ¡°Yes! I carried you around in my arms when you were little.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Anthony asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Carter reassured.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 420

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 420


    Chapter 420 Why Must You Return


    The exchange between the both of them was sweet. Then, someone suggested going for a cup of


    coffee together.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Carter agreed. After that, he shifted his gaze toward Amelia. Before she could react, he walked


    toward her hurriedly and gave her a friendly hug. ¡°Wee back, Amelia,¡± Carter said in a low voice.


    Amelia felt awkward and avoided his passionate gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Carter¡¯s gaze turned dark with a hint of disappointment for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go. I know a ce that serves incredible coffee. Besides, Tony would definitely love the desserts they


    have.¡±


    His suggestion was met with no objection.


    Upon arriving at the cafe, Carter and Kurt went to the cashier to order some drinks and food. While


    they were away, Jennifer took the opportunity and asked, ¡°Amelia, why do you have toe


    back?¡± Now that you¡¯re back, all my efforts would have been for nothing!


    Amelia was stumped.


    Tiffany let out a sardonicugh. ¡°Ms. Larson, are you trying to be funny? Did she need your permission


    toe back?¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s face immediately tensed up as she gritted her teeth. Without giving Tiffany a response, she


    red at Amelia. ¡°Don¡¯t you that know once you¡¯re back, Carter will be all over you again? All my


    efforts were for nothing! Since you¡¯ve already been gone for two years, why don¡¯t you just stay away


    forever? You showed up the moment things were just looking better for me. However, Carter will never


    love me if you¡¯re around.¡±


    Amelia remained calm and collected. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if my presence inconveniences you, Ms. Larson. I


    never even thought of contacting Carter. We¡¯ve just bumped into each other by ident, and we¡¯re just


    friends. Besides, I have no control over who he loves. You should be having this discussion with him


    instead of me.¡±


    Jennifer was rather annoyed upon hearing that.


    Carter and Kurt were still in the process of ordering because the cafe was packed.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a pretentious woman, Amelia. You know da*n well about his feelings for you, yet you had


    the audacity to say you two are just friends? If you don¡¯t love him, why don¡¯t you just stay away from


    him? Why must you show up in front of him again? It¡¯s all your fault he¡¯s such a workaholic now. If he


    hadn¡¯t met you in his life, he¡¯d definitely be happier. Are you satisfied now that his life is ruined because


    of you?¡±


    Suddenly, Amelia looked especially stern. She was getting fed up with all the baseless usations. I


    don¡¯t care if Carter loves me or not. It¡¯s not like I have any control over who he falls for. Why does


    everyone see me as a vixen?


    Somehow, her emotions had affected Anthony. He red at Jennifer with contempt and scolded with


    his adorable voice, ¡°You¡¯re a bad woman! Why are you bullying Mommy?¡±


    After that, he took a napkin from the table and threw it at Jennifer. His action caught both Amelia and


    Tiffany by surprise.


    Amelia immediately carried Anthony up and fumed, ¡°Tony, what did I say? Where are your manners?


    You can¡¯t just throw things at someone. Apologize to Ms. Larson now for what you did.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    That was the first time Anthony was scolded by his mom. He couldn¡¯t help but pout as tears gathered in


    his eyes.


    The atmosphere was tense when Carter and Kurt returned. While Anthony was sobbing softly, Tiffany


    and Jennifer were ring angrily at each other. Amelia, on the other hand, was flustered.


    Seeing that, both men were curious about what had happened. Carter asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Kurt then carried Anthony into his arms. Instantly, the boy sobbed, ¡°Daddy, Mommy scolded me for


    defending her. That woman was bullying Mommy.¡±


    Carter was stupefied when he heard how Anthony addressed Kurt. While holding a cup of coffee in his


    hand, he was trembling as he stared at Amelia.


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re married to him?¡± As if the scene wasn¡¯t awkward enough for everyone, Carter just had


    to make it worse.


    Amelia shook her head as she was aware of what Carter was implying. ¡°Kurt is Tony¡¯s godfather. He


    got used to addressing him that way because he was brought up by Kurt.¡± She felt the need to exin


    the situation because she was worried that words might get around and reach Oscar.


    Carter felt a sense of relief upon hearing that. He then changed the topic and asked, ¡°What happened


    here? Why is Tony crying?¡±


    ¡°There was a misunderstanding between Ms. Larson and me. Tony is just a child so he might¡¯ve been


    too sensitive about his emotions. He was just being protective because he thought Ms. Larson was


    bullying me. I¡¯ve already asked him to apologize to her.¡± Amelia then looked at Carter and said, ¡°I think


    my presence has made Ms. Larson feel uneasy. How about we meet some other day? Besides, Tony is


    throwing a tantrum now. We shall make a move.¡±


    Carter panicked, and he grabbed Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Amelia, we haven¡¯t seen each other in two years!


    Why don¡¯t you just stay for a cup of coffee?¡±


    Amelia turned toward Jennifer upon hearing that.


    Carter then nced at Jennifer and instructed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave first, Jennifer? I¡¯ll have a chat with


    Amelia before going back to the office.¡±


    Suddenly, Jennifer burst with rage. She stood up and wailed, ¡°See, you only have Amelia in your mind.


    Why are you so obsessed with her? Am I invisible to you? You were busy consoling the kid and Amelia


    when you arrived. How about me? Have you thought of how I am feeling now? Do you know that ill-


    mannered kid threw a napkin at me? Why haven¡¯t you consoled me? Why are you so heartless,


    Carter? I¡¯ve given you everything! Am I not worthy of your attention?¡±


    The situation turned awkward fairly quickly for Carter. He then whispered, ¡°Stop your nonsense at


    once, Jennifer.¡± At that point, he was still worried that Amelia would find out about the two of them.


    ¡°Nonsense?¡± Jennifer chuckled internally. She was absolutely heartbroken. He doesn¡¯t care for me one


    bit! Yet, my love for him is unfaltering.


    Carter¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡°Jennifer, bring that attitude of yours out of here. No one


    wants to deal with your tantrum now.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t spoken to me with such a condescending tone in a while, Carter. I was foolish enough to


    think you¡¯ve changed your view of me. Now that the woman you love is back, you¡¯ve dumped me to the


    side again. Have I always just been your side piece? Well yed, Carter. But just you wait, I¡¯ll make


    sure I get to stay by your side for the rest of my life.¡± Tears started to gather up in Jennifer¡¯s eyes.


    With that, she took her bag and stormed out.


    Amelia felt bad for everything that happened before her eyes because she knew she was the cause.


    ¡°Go after her and apologize to her, Carter.¡± Amelia let out a long sigh.


    Carter regained hisposure and sat down instead. ¡°It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s just her typical spoiled attitude.


    What did she say when I wasn¡¯t around? She could be unreasonable at times.¡±


    As women, Amelia and Tiffany sympathized with Jennifer. They knew the pain of unrequited love.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 421

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 421


    Chapter 421 Let Her Go


    Carter asked with a sweet tone as he watched Anthony happily enjoying an ice cream, ¡°Tony, is it


    good? I ordered that especially for you.¡±


    With tears still lingering in his eyes, Anthony mumbled, ¡°Since you came with Ms. Larson, could you


    help me apologize to her when you see herter, Mr. Scott? Although she was mean to Mommy, I was


    told I must treat elders with respect. It was my fault for throwing a napkin at her. Hence, I¡¯d like to


    apologize to her.¡±


    Carter¡¯s heart was softened by what he heard. He stroked the kid¡¯s head gently and said, ¡°Even adults


    need to be punished if they¡¯ve done something wrong. But indeed, you were wrong for what you did. All


    right, I¡¯ll apologize to her on your behalf.¡±


    Hearing that, Anthony nodded and answered, ¡°I like you, Mr. Scott.¡±


    While watching them interact harmoniously, Tiffany turned toward Amelia and said sarcastically,


    ¡°Amelia, it seems like your son admires everyone else except Oscar. I do pity him for having a son who


    detests him.¡±


    Tiffany was gloating within.


    Amelia merely nced at her in response. If you said it with a more serious expression, I might actually


    think you sincerely feel bad for Oscar. However, you do have a point. Why on earth does Tony dislike


    his father so much when he could get along with everyone else just fine? They¡¯re father and son


    for goodness¡¯ sake; yet, they quarrel all the time.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the questions going through her mind.


    ¡°When did youe back, Amelia?¡± Carter asked ndly. He was worried that his feelings might scare


    her away, so he suppressed the excitement in his eyes.


    ¡°It has only been a few days since I got back. I meant to call you sometimeter but who would¡¯ve


    thought that we would actually bump into each other,¡± Amelia answered politely.


    Although he could tell that Amelia¡¯s words were justmon courtesy, he couldn¡¯t help but feel


    overjoyed. I¡¯ve looked for you for two years, and now you¡¯re here. Euphoria took him over as every


    sense of logic in his mind faded.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you again, Amelia.¡± Carter tried his best to keep his cool. ¡°I¡¯ve looked all over for


    you in the past two years. Where exactly have you been all this while?¡±


    As Amelia was about to answer him, a server came to their table and served them their orders before


    saying, ¡°Please enjoy your meal.¡±


    After the server left, Amelia picked up her cup of coffee and exined while she sipped, ¡°I¡¯ve gone to


    Beshya. I settled down with a friend there. Not long ago, Oscar found me and I followed him back


    here.¡±


    A hint of agitation shed across Carter¡¯s eyes when Oscar¡¯s name was mentioned. However, he


    calmed himself down almost immediately. As long as you¡¯re still single, I still have a chance to be with


    you. I don¡¯t care if you re-marry Oscar. I¡¯ll never give up on you. You¡¯re the love of my life.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back,¡± he blurted.


    Amelia then looked at Carter and advised with a sincere tone, ¡°As friends, I¡¯m touched knowing that


    you¡¯ve missed me, Carter. But you should invest your time and emotion in your own rtionship. I¡¯m


    not worth your time and effort. I can see that Ms. Larson treats you wholeheartedly. Since you were


    here shopping for her clothes together, you guys must be close. I suggest you cherish her before you


    lose her for good.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Amelia. Jennifer and I are just friends. What happened earlier was¡­


    Forget it, there¡¯s nothing intimate going on between us.¡± Whenever Amelia was around, Carter could


    neverpose himself. The more he cared for her feelings, the more anxious he¡¯d be. Hence, he


    couldn¡¯t bear to reveal the raunchy night he had with Jennifer when he was drunk. Since it wasn¡¯t out of


    true feelings, he was aware of the fact that he had taken advantage of her.


    Out of guilt, he¡¯d then entertain Jennifer by asionally bringing her out for meals and casual trips to


    the malls. Apart from that, he had no intention to further develop a rtionship with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you to admit anything, Carter. It¡¯s just that I know Ms. Larson is a nice girl. You should


    at least try to ept her love instead of pushing her away heartlessly,¡± Amelia urged.


    Upon hearing that, Carter¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°You know who I truly love, Amelia.¡±


    Amelia sighed helplessly to herself.


    Tiffany realized how awkward the atmosphere was, she intervened, ¡°Hey Jinx, I left at the same time as


    Amelia. Yet, all you could think about is her. How about me? Have you not missed me at all? I¡¯m getting


    jealous here.¡±


    Carter then gazed toward Tiffany and responded vaguely. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten prettier after two years,


    Tiffany.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s lips twitched after hearing his perfunctory answer. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t sound sincere at all!¡±


    ¡°I meant it. You¡¯ve gotten prettier.¡±


    Carter didn¡¯t say anything else after.


    Instead, he shifted his attention back to Amelia. ¡°Amelia, have you re-married Oscar?¡±


    ¡°As of now, no. Back then, we got married even before we had the time to get to know each other. So


    now, we¡¯d like to take some time to date each other first before getting re-married.¡± Amelia smiled


    blissfully.


    Her words were like daggers to Carter¡¯s heart. He thenposed himself and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.


    Wee home, Amelia.¡±


    Amelia took a sip of her coffee and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I heard from someone that you might lose your eyesight after the car ident; but, your eyes seem


    fine to me. Are they okay?¡± Carter casually took a sip of his coffee as well.


    Amelia no longer felt traumatized by the thought of the incident. Instead, she was grateful for the fact


    that she had regained her eyesight and also the help and support she had received throughout her


    journey to recovery.


    ¡°To be honest, Carter, I left because I was gradually losing my eyesight. Eventually, it got worse. I was


    blind for almost two years. Thankfully, Oscar pulled all his resources together and found me a suitable


    donor. Without him, I would still be blind now,¡± Amelia said tly.


    Carter¡¯s grip on his cup tightened, and the veins on the back of his hand bulged.


    He then took a deep breath. ¡°So your eyes, are they okay now?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said I¡¯m recovering perfectly without the risk of any side effects. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be


    here drinking coffee with you.¡± Amelia then smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve only learned to appreciate my


    eyesight after I¡¯ve lost it once. Now, every single thing in the world seems so beautiful to me. That¡¯s


    why I¡¯ve said just now, you should cherish what you have now before it¡¯s toote.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All right. I will. Now that she¡¯s back. I¡¯ll grab onto her tightly and never let her go again,¡± Carter stared


    at Amelia and said with a hint of something else in his words.


    In response, Amelia avoided his gaze and pretended that she didn¡¯t notice it.


    ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s gettingte. Didn¡¯t you say you want to go to the market?¡± Kurt asked tly.


    As soon as he heard Kurt¡¯s voice, Carter sized him up. Based on my previous research, you¡¯re the man


    Amelia brought along on her runaway. What¡¯s so special about you? Why did she bring you along?


    While Carter was sizing Kurt up, Amelia said, ¡°I have to go, Carter. Tiff¡¯s boyfriend ising over for


    dinner tonight. I have to go to the market to get some groceries now. See you next time.¡±


    Carter retracted his gaze from Kurt and suggested, ¡°I can send you.¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary. Please check on Jennifer and apologize to her on my behalf, okay?¡±


    Amelia rejected.


    Carter wanted to insist on sending her, but he decided otherwise. It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s always next time


    now that you¡¯re back. I can¡¯t afford to force myself on you and lose you again.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 422

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 422


    Chapter 422 The Price We Pay And What We Get In Return


    After sending Amelia off, Carter started driving toward his office. However, halfway there, the man


    turned his car around to go home because he suddenly remembered something.


    When Carter reached home, he parked his car and took the elevator upstairs. As soon as the elevator


    door opened, he saw a slender figure curled up and squatting right outside his home.


    The man could guess who it was without even looking at the face, for it could only be Jennifer.


    With a hardened look, Carter slowly walked toward the woman.


    Jennifer lifted her head before jumping to her feet when she noticed that Carter had returned. Her eyes


    were still bloodshot.


    ¡°Carter,¡± called out Jennifer.


    Carter only nced at the woman before taking out his keys to unlock the front door. ¡°Come inside.¡±


    Even though the invitation was cold, Jennifer decided to ept the offer and enter the abode anyway.


    ¡°I thought you were mad at me,¡± continued Carter without even turning to face the woman as he took


    off his jacket and loosened his necktie.


    Facing the man¡¯s back, Jennifer gritted her teeth with discontent. Why is he still treating me so


    indifferently when he knows just how upset I was? Doesn¡¯t he care about my feelings at all?


    At that moment, Jennifer could feel a sense of bitterness in her heart. She loved Carter so much that


    she was willing to let go of her dignity. Still, the man remained distant toward her.


    I just don¡¯t understand. What did I ever do wrong? What is it about me that makes Carter treat me this


    way? No matter how hard I tried to pretend to hate him, he just never seemed to care nor take pity on


    me. All he ever cares about is Amelia. To him, I¡¯m just a nobody, and nothing I did ever matter to


    him. As much as I want to, I just can¡¯t seem to change his feeling for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Carter. I know I shouldn¡¯t have behaved like that, and I hope you can forgive me,¡± pleaded


    Jennifer submissively, ready to give up her dignity for the man once again.


    Sighing, Carter swiftly turned around and pushed Jennifer to the wall before towering over the


    aggrieved woman.


    ¡°Jennifer, you¡¯re a good woman. That much is undeniable, so I¡¯m sure there are a lot of men out there


    who would kill to marry you. Why do you waste your time on me?¡± questioned Carter rhetorically.


    Jennifer smiled wryly as she gazed at the man. ¡°I¡¯ve done so much for you, Carter. You know how


    much I love you. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cruel to just push me away like that?¡±


    ¡°What is it that you like about me? Tell me, and I¡¯ll change it just so you¡¯ll stop feeling that way about


    me,¡± instructed Carter impatiently.


    Furious at those words, Jennifer angrily gave the man push. ¡°You¡¯re a big fat jerk, Carter!¡±


    Carter stared coldly at Jennifer before continuing without a hint of emotion, ¡°You knew from the


    beginning that I was a jerk who would never reciprocate your love, didn¡¯t you? So why get yourself


    attached to me? You even told my mother about our sexual rtionship. Do you have any idea how


    annoying you are to me?¡±


    ¡°Are you treating me this way because Amelia is back?¡± questioned Jennifer as her body trembled


    uncontrobly.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with her. Even if she didn¡¯t return, I still wouldn¡¯t fall for you. It¡¯s just not


    possible. All you¡¯re doing is making both of us miserable. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll both feel much better if you just


    forget about me.¡± Carter tried to talk some sense into Jennifer, but he had forgotten how persistent this


    woman could be. They would not even be having that conversation if she were someone he could


    reason with.


    Carter would have been crueler toward Jennifer if he had not slept with her. Nevertheless, it had


    happened, so he could not turn her away as if she was a stranger.


    The man only indulged Jennifer because he felt somewhat guilty about what happened between them.


    However, he never expected it would give the woman hope to keep pursuing him.


    Taking a deep breath, Jennifer tried to rpose herself before exining, ¡°Carter, I¡¯m not here to


    fight with you. Let¡¯s just go back to the way we were. Please?¡±


    ¡°Jennifer, you know I¡¯ve always treated you like a sister. Why do you have to make this so difficult for


    me? If you keep this up, you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°You must be hungry, Carter. Let me go prepare something for you to eat. I practically stuffed the fridge


    to the brim yesterday with the groceries I bought. I¡¯m going to fix you up with a few recipes that I have


    just learned. We¡¯ll see if they¡¯re to your liking.¡± With that, Jennifer hurriedly made her way to the


    kitchen, refusing to listen to what else Carter had to say.


    After watching the woman disappear into the kitchen, Carter sighed as he turned to go upstairs.


    When he returned downstairs after taking a hot shower, Jennifer had already set up the dining table for


    them.


    ¡°Come sit down, Carter. Dig into these dishes while they¡¯re still hot. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to love them!¡±


    eximed Jennifer excitedly as if the serious conversation they had a few minutes ago never


    happened.


    Carter could smell the food from a distance away, and it smelled amazing. It¡¯s almost unbelievable how


    much Jennifer has changed for me. A rich girl like her never had to step into the kitchen, but she was


    willing to learn how to cook for me. Any other man would have been moved by her dedication. I have to


    admit that if I had met her first instead of Amelia, I probably would have given her a chance because


    she¡¯s almost perfect. Unfortunately, fate has a wry sense of humor and a thing for love triangles. We¡¯re


    all just victims to the cruelty of ill fate.


    ¡°You go ahead and enjoy. I have something else in mind,¡± stated Carter.


    ¡°What does that mean? Where are you going?¡± Jennifer quickly stood between Carter and the door to


    stop the man from leaving.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat the food you prepared because I don¡¯t want to risk getting diarrhea.¡±


    ¡°Why would you say something like that? It¡¯s not as though you¡¯ve never tried my cooking. You were


    perfectly fine thest time,¡± responded Jennifer to the man¡¯s hurtful words. She had worked too hard for


    Carter to simply brush her off like that. ¡°Carter, please. If you don¡¯t like what I¡¯ve prepared, I can whip


    up something else. Just tell me what you want to eat, and I¡¯ll make them. Please, I just want you to


    appreciate my effort.¡±


    Seeing how miserable Jennifer was, Carter finally decided to be straightforward with her.


    ¡°Stop cooking for me, Jennifer. I¡¯m not going to eat anything you prepare no matter what you cook. And


    stop wasting your time and effort on somebody who doesn¡¯t care about what you do at all. It¡¯s not worth


    it. I¡¯m just a heartless b*stard.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. I know how much you care for Amelia, so you must be able to feel the same way


    for me. She¡¯s already taken, Carter. But I¡¯m not. So would you please consider me? I promise you that


    I¡¯m every bit as worthy of your love as she is. Please!¡± pleaded Jennifer, whose eyes had begun to well


    up. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Carter. Just stay and share this meal with me. That¡¯s all I ask.¡±


    In the end, Carter could not bring himself to leave the pitiful woman.


    Jennifer finally turned her frown upside down when the man agreed to her request. ¡°Here, I made these


    just for you. Try them and tell me what you think.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡±mented Carter indifferently after taking a bite.


    After hearing that, Jennifer continued to serve the man more food. ¡°You should eat more then. You¡¯ve


    lost so much weight. I know how busy you¡¯ve beentely, but you shouldn¡¯t overlook the importance of


    a healthy diet.¡±


    Carter said nothing else until he was finally done eating.


    ¡°Just leave the dishes in the sink. The housemaid will wash them tomorrow, so you don¡¯t have to do it.


    Also, you don¡¯t have to cook for me anymore. I¡¯ve already hired someone to do that. You don¡¯t belong


    in the kitchen.¡±


    Still cleaning up the table, Jennifer lowered her head in disappointment after listening to Carter.


    She then left the dishes in the sink as instructed and washed her hands beforeing out of the


    kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now, Carter. I¡¯lle over to cook for you again when I have the time. And about


    the document, I¡¯ll email it to you once I get home.¡±


    With that, Jennifer bid her farewell and left through the front door.


    Carter had mixed feelings about what he had said to the woman as he watched her walk out the door


    with a dejected look on her face.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 423

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 423


    Chapter 423 I Demand An Exnation


    When Jennifer reached home, she found Vincent and Laura sitting in the living room. Like a little girl,


    Jennifer rushed over to Laura¡¯s side to hold her mother¡¯s arm.


    ¡°You went to see Carter again, didn¡¯t you?¡± inquired Laura while running her fingers through her


    daughter¡¯s hair.


    Jennifer pouted and nodded in response. ¡°Mom, be honest with me. Am I really that terrible? I did


    everything I could to get his attention, yet he still didn¡¯t want me. Ever since Amelia got back, he


    seemed like he has been possessed. The way he talked to me sounded even colder than usual. I just


    don¡¯t understand. What does she have that I don¡¯t? How did she get him to fall in love with her so


    effortlessly, while nothing I do seem to matter to him?


    Seeing how much Jennifer had suffered for love, Laura could not help but furrow her brows in concern.


    ¡°Jennifer, why don¡¯t you just forget about Carter? An old friend told me that her son is about to move


    back into town, and he¡¯s just two years older than you. From what I know, he¡¯s a very talented young


    man. What do you say¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, Mom. I can¡¯t,¡± interrupted Jennifer before her mother could finish.


    ¡°But Jennifer¡­¡±


    ¡°I love Carter, Mom. He¡¯s all I can think about. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t have moved on a long time ago if


    I could do it? This must be karma. I used to enjoy stringing men along but nevermitting myself to


    any of them. The universe must¡¯ve deemed me guilty for ying with their feelings, so it wants to


    punish me.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re my girl, you¡¯re perfect! Nobody, not even the universe, can tell me otherwise. You


    did nothing wrong,¡± assured Laura in all seriousness.


    After some thought, Laura turned to her husband. ¡°Vincent, we have to speak to the Scotts. Jennifer is


    our only child, and we can¡¯t let anybody treat her like that. Carter thinks he doesn¡¯t have to answer to


    anybody, so let¡¯s remind him that we are not to be trifled with. Not only is our daughter a beauty, but


    she alsoes from a respectable family. What more could that man ask for?¡±


    ¡°You must be joking. Are we supposed to question the Scotts as though they have wronged us? Are we


    going to ask them straightforwardly why their son refused to ept our daughter? Do you also want to


    mention how our daughter insisted on being with him and nobody else?¡± inquired Vincent sarcastically.


    ¡°What the heck is that supposed to mean? As I said, our daughter is perfect, so Carter should consider


    himself lucky that she has shown interest in him.¡±


    ¡°Enough of this nonsense. If Carter has made it clear that he doesn¡¯t like Jennifer, then there¡¯s no point


    beating a dead horse. Don¡¯t embarrass yourselves.¡± With that, Vincent stood up and was about to go


    upstairs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you turn your back on me, Vincent! If you refuse to meet the Scotts with me today, then don¡¯t


    you ever dare call Jennifer your daughter again!¡± shouted Laura.


    Suddenly, Jennifer could feel a sharp pain in her head, for she never meant for her parents to argue


    because of her.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, please stop fighting! I¡¯m sorry, okay? You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I can deal with this


    on my own.¡± Jennifer then ran to her room upstairs.


    After her daughter had left the living room, Laura shifted her attention back to Vincent and sighed, ¡°Do


    you see how much pain she¡¯s in, Vincent? Can you really sit by while your daughter writhes in agony


    because of a man? Either you go visit the Scotts with me now, or you can watch your daughter shut


    herself off.¡±


    Eventually, Vincent agreed to go with his wife, for his fatherly love for Jenniferpelled him to do so.


    ¡°Vincent, Laura, you¡¯re here! Where¡¯s Jennifer?¡± Faye excitedly greeted the couple when they arrived


    at the Scotts residence.


    In contrast to Faye¡¯s excitement, Laura only snorted in response before entering the house.


    Faye instructed her housemaid to prepare tea after her guests gotfortable on the couch. ¡°Abel and


    Jack are out with their friends now, and they might not be back any time soon. You should¡¯ve told me


    that you wereing. That way, I would¡¯ve asked Jack to stay home.¡±


    With her arms crossed, Laura continued to harden her face, obviously upset with the Scotts. ¡°I¡¯m going


    to be frank with you, Mrs. Scott. The only reason that I came here today is to speak with you about


    Carter. I only brought Jennifer back to introduce her to him because we both wanted our children to


    have a chance to get to know each other. And I¡¯m d that Jennifer fell for Carter. However, Carter


    doesn¡¯t seem to want to ept Jennifer even after they¡¯ve shared a bed. Do you know how much it


    pains me to see my daughter get tortured by love like that? If Carter doesn¡¯t want to be with Jennifer,


    he should cut ties with her immediately.¡±


    After hearing what Laura had to say, Faye took a deep breath to calm herself down before responding,


    ¡°Since when have you started addressing me in myst name? I remember that you used to call me


    Faye. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. If I don¡¯t get a reasonable exnation from your family today, our family and


    yours are through,¡± threatened Laura.


    Faye gave the couple a half-smile before calmly continuing, ¡°Now, now. There¡¯s no need for rash


    decisions. I like Jennifer. I can imagine having her as my daughter-inw, and I¡¯ve told Carter that.


    Heck, we even argued over it. Unfortunately, since he¡¯s already made up his mind, there is nothing I


    could do about it. So why don¡¯t we just let the youngsters deal with their own rtionships? What do


    you think?¡±


    ¡°Do you take us for idiots, Mrs. Scott? Your son kept my daughter on the back-burner, and you expect


    us to just be okay with it? Carter discarded Jennifer as though she was trash the moment Amelia


    returned. Do you remember what you promised me? You promised me that Carter would be good to


    my daughter. If that¡¯s not you taking us for fools, I don¡¯t know what is,¡± scoffed Laura.


    ¡°What did you say? Amelia is back?¡± Faye¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Save it. You don¡¯t have to pretend as though you have no idea. I know you do.¡±


    ¡°You have to listen to me. I really don¡¯t know that she¡¯s back. Just give me some time and let me talk to


    Carter first. And don¡¯t worry. One way or another, I¡¯ll make sure Carter marries Jennifer. She¡¯s the only


    daughter-inw who I¡¯ll ept.¡±


    Still, Laura red at Faye, seemingly unconvinced by the woman¡¯s words.


    ¡°Our families have known each other for many years now. We¡¯re friends, and I have no reason to lie to


    you. Trust me. I want to see my son marry your daughter as much as you do. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s an adult


    now. He¡¯s his own person, so it¡¯s difficult to persuade him sometimes. But you don¡¯t have to worry,


    okay? I¡¯ll make sure it happens,¡± promised Faye.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll believe you for onest time since I¡¯d rather our families stay friends.¡±


    After her guests left, Faye immediately ordered her housemaid, ¡°Call Carter now and tell him toe


    home this instant. Otherwise, he can forget abouting home ever.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Faye waited for almost half an hour before Carter finally reached home.


    ¡°What is it, Mom?¡± inquired Carter.


    Faye scoffed at her son before responding, ¡°Don¡¯t y coy with me.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°You¡¯re mad about something, aren¡¯t you?¡± Carter rubbed his forehead restlessly, expecting to receive


    a scolding.


    Faye rose from the couch and walked toward her son before questioning him directly, ¡°What did you


    say to Jennifer? Tell me. I need to know.¡±


    ¡°Mom, she¡¯s like a sister to me. I know she wants to be with me, but I don¡¯t feel the same way about


    her. I told you this two years ago, and I¡¯ll tell you the same thing now.¡±


    ¡°Does a brother sleep with his sister? Does a sister spend so much time and effort on her brother as


    though she were his wife?¡± retorted Faye.


    ¡°It was a misunderstanding, Mom. We were both drunk that night, and I mistook her for somebody else.


    It only happened once. I do feel guilty for what I¡¯ve done, but I can¡¯t be with her just because of that. I


    can try to make it up to her in other ways, but I can¡¯t promise her love. I only have eyes for one person.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about Amelia that you just can¡¯t seem to get over her? What the heck does she have


    that Jennifer doesn¡¯t? Amelia has ruined you once! Are you trying to give her another chance to do it


    again?¡± rebuked Faye.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what happened, Mom. I just couldn¡¯t let her go. She¡¯s the only woman I love, and nobody


    else can take her ce in my heart. I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s just how it is.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Faye got so furious that she gave her son a hard p to the cheek. ¡°You idiot!


    You¡¯ve gotten so obsessed with that woman you don¡¯t even remember who you are anymore.¡±


    Carter remained silent.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to test me, aren¡¯t you? Just like how I managed to get her to leave you before, I can do it


    again. I¡¯ll make sure you forget all about her. Jennifer is the only daughter-inw that I¡¯ll ever recognize,


    so I suggest you ept this reality sooner rather thanter,¡± sneered Faye.


    Carter looked coldly at his mother before threatening, ¡°Mom, if you darey a finger on Amelia, you¡¯ll


    never see me again. Now, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you walk away from me, Carter! I¡¯m not done yet,¡± yelled Faye, but her son continued to walk out


    without even turning back to look at her.


    ¡°That da*n woman!¡± cursed Faye with her teeth gritted and fists clenched.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 424

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 424


    Chapter 424 Smiles And Daggers


    The following day, Amelia received a call from a strange number. She did not want to answer it at first,


    for she had changed her phone number in Beshya and had only given it to a handful of people she


    knew. The phone number on disy seemed somewhat familiar, but she just could not recall who it


    belonged to.


    After some thought, Amelia decided to answer the call anyway. She was dumbfounded when she heard


    the voice on the phone, for she never expected that Faye would call her. How the heck did she get my


    number?


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Scott,¡± greeted Amelia respectfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two years since west met, Ms. Winters. I¡¯m d that you still remember an olddy like


    me. So I heard from Carter that you¡¯re back. I was wondering if we could meet. Are you avable for a


    cup of coffee right now?¡± Faye sounded polite but distant, somehow.


    Curious, Amelia wondered what Faye could possibly want to talk about with her. Still, she decided to


    agree to meet Faye anyway since it would be rude to turn the elderly woman down. ¡°Sure. When and


    where do you want to meet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the time and address to your pher.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°See youter then.¡±


    As soon as Amelia hung up, she received a message from Faye showing the time and location of their


    meeting, and it was at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Kurt, who was ying hide-and-seek with Tony then, walked over while the boy went to hide. ¡°Who was


    it?¡±


    ¡°An old friend. She asked me out for a cup of coffeeter, so could you look after Tony for me while I¡¯m


    out?¡± requested Amelia with a smile after putting her phone away.


    ¡°Sure. Do you want Tony and me to go with you?¡±


    ¡°No, she might feel ufortable with you around. You should just stay home with Tony. If you¡¯re busy,


    I can have Molly over. I think Tony¡¯s okay with her too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I haven¡¯t epted any job in the past few days. I actually have a lot of time on my hands


    since Boss only wanted me to protect you and Tony.¡±


    Without saying anything else, Amelia nodded in appreciation at the man.


    When it was almost to meet Faye, Amelia drove to the location and noticed that the woman had not


    arrived yet.


    She then ordered a cup oftte and sat down at a table in the corner to enjoy the city view.


    Faye finally appeared after Amelia had waited for almost twenty minutes. ¡°Sorry. The traffic was a


    nightmare.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In response, Amelia chuckled politely. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mrs. Scott. I just got here too.¡±


    ¡°What would you like to order, ma¡¯am?¡± inquired one of the waiters.


    ¡°A cup of Jamaican Blue Mountain with ice, please.¡±


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯sing right up.¡±


    After the waiter had left, Faye shifted her attention to Amelia. ¡°You look even more beautiful now than I


    last remembered, Ms. Winters.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Scott. You¡¯re doing pretty well yourself. I don¡¯t think anyone will believe me if I tell


    them that you¡¯re over fifty.¡± Amelia put on a less-than-sincere smile before continuing, ¡°And you can


    just call me Amelia. I think we¡¯re close enough, don¡¯t you? So is there a reason why you wanted to


    meet me? And how did you get my new phone number?¡±


    Forcing a smile herself, Faye answered, ¡°Oh, I just guessed that Mrs. Clinton would know your number


    since you¡¯re back, so I called her and asked for it.¡±


    Amelia nodded before getting back to her first question. ¡°So why did you want to meet me? Is there


    anything I can help you with, Mrs. Scott?¡±


    ¡°Have you and Carter met yet?¡±


    At that moment, Amelia instantly had a realization, and all her questions were suddenly answered.


    Carter had always been at the center of everything that happened between Amelia and Faye. Seven


    years ago, Amelia almost got arrested because Faye wanted her to leave Carter. Naturally, it was for


    the same reason that Faye wanted to talk to Amelia in person then.


    ¡°I happened to bump into him and Ms. Larson when I took my son shopping yesterday. Even though


    things between him and me didn¡¯t work out, we¡¯re still friends, so we sat down for a cup of coffee. Just


    like what you and I are doing right now. Ms. Larson was with us too. You¡¯re not upset that I had coffee


    with your son, are you, Mrs. Scott?¡±


    Faye adjusted the shawl on her and chuckled unconvincingly. ¡°Of course not. I was just d to hear


    from Carter that you¡¯re back after disappearing for two years. I thought maybe we could catch up.¡±


    In response to that, Amelia only smiled while a waiter served up their coffee.


    ¡°Enjoy your coffee.¡± With that, the waiter naturally took his leave and left the two alone once more.


    Faye picked up her cup and swirled her coffee for a bit before gracefully taking a sip like royalty. ¡°The


    coffee here is not bad. Go ahead. Try it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± stated Amelia after tasting hers.


    There was awkwardness in the air for a while when the two stayed quiet.


    Only after two or three minutes did Faye intentionally clear her throat to break the ice. ¡°Amelia, you


    know that Carter and Jennifer are seeing each other, right?¡± questioned Faye as she picked up her


    spoon to stir her coffee.


    ¡°Really? Then, you have to congratte Carter for me. After two years, they¡¯re finally together. I asked


    him about it yesterday, but I guess he was too shy to admit it. This is wonderful news. He¡¯s got quite a


    catch, and I¡¯m truly happy for him.¡±


    Faye stared curiously at Amelia and wondered if the woman actually meant those words. ¡°And that


    doesn¡¯t bother you?¡±


    Further widening her smile, Amelia never expected that she could fake a smile like that. In truth, Amelia


    had always known how to ster on a smile; she was just unwilling to do it. Even though she hated


    insincere social interactions, she understood that they were unavoidable sometimes.


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, Carter and I are just friends. I don¡¯t deny the fact that I did fall in love with him seven years


    ago. Back then, I¡¯ve even imagined how happy I would be if were to marry him. But that was all in the


    past. Now I have a husband who loves me and a beautiful boy. That¡¯s why I truly hope that Carter finds


    happiness as well, and I think that he and Ms. Larson make a fine match,¡± exined Amelia earnestly.


    Only then did Faye¡¯s smile be a little more sincere.


    ¡°Amelia, you have no idea how d I am to hear you say that. I¡¯m sorry if my words just now have


    offended you. The only reason I met with you today is that I wanted to ask you to keep your distance


    from Carter. You know how much he cares for you, and I¡¯d rather not have him change his mind about


    marrying Jennifer because of you. You understand, right?¡± requested Faye with a look that showed


    how worried she was for her son. ¡°If you had not returned, I believe that Carter would¡¯ve gotten over


    you by now. However, fate loves its sick jokes. Not only did you return, but you also happened to bump


    into him. Please, Amelia. Do this for me. Cut all ties with Carter so that he doesn¡¯t harbor any hope for


    you.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s smile remained unchanged. It was as though the expression had been perfectly chiseled onto


    her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Scott. I¡¯ll do whatever I can to distance myself from Carter.¡± Even though Amelia


    behaved respectfully toward Faye, she despised the elderly woman for the selfishness she


    disyed. All she can think about is what she wants. She doesn¡¯t care about Carter¡¯s feelings at all.


    Sometimes I wonder if he would consider himself lucky to be her son.


    Smiling from ear to ear, Faye grabbed hold of Amelia¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Excellent! With your promise, I¡¯m


    sure I¡¯ll have grandchildren soon. Please forgive me for what I¡¯ve done, Amelia. I know I¡¯ve caused you


    a great deal of suffering, but because of that, you were able to marry into the Clintons, weren¡¯t you? I¡¯m


    d things eventually ended well for you. What do you say we call it even?¡±


    Amelia could not believe just how shameless the elderly woman was, but still, she decided to y


    along. ¡°I¡¯m not even sure what you¡¯re talking about, Mrs. Scott. As far as I¡¯m concerned, nothing


    happened between us.¡±


    Noticing how much Amelia had changed, Faye gave the young woman a curious look. I see that she¡¯s


    learned a lot over the past two years. I guess it¡¯s not all bad. Things will be easier for me if she just


    ys along.


    ¡°I always knew that you were a smart girl. As long as you stay away from Carter, I believe we can get


    along just fine.¡±


    In response to that, Amelia stered on another smile.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 425

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 425


    Chapter 425 Just A Reminder


    After parting with Faye, Amelia decided to visit Oscar at work, so she hailed a ride and called the man


    when she was on her way. It did not take long before her call was answered.


    ¡°Hey, are you busy?¡± asked Amelia with a sweet smile as though nothing Faye said had affected her


    mood.


    ¡°Not really. Have you had lunch yet?¡± Oscar¡¯s voice sounded caring and gentle.


    ¡°I have. What about you? Don¡¯t you dare forget to take lunch because of work!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ve already had lunch too.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll prepare something delicious for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°You have to give me a kiss before I hang up.¡±


    Shyly, Amelia nced at the driver to ensure that he was not looking at her before quietly blowing


    Oscar a kiss.


    ¡°Still in the honeymoon phase, huh? You¡¯re making me jealous,¡± teased the driver after Amelia ended


    her call.


    ¡°He¡¯s a busy man, but he does make time for me.¡±


    ¡°Someone as pretty as you must have a very capable husband.¡±


    ¡°I guess you can say we¡¯refortable financially. He makes enough for us to get by.¡±


    On the way, Amelia had a good time chatting with the driver.


    Meanwhile, Oscar smiled to himself as he stared at his phone after the call. Everyone else in the


    meeting room was curious to see the man smile. Nheless, they felt much less pressured when they


    noticed the man¡¯s change in mood.


    Suddenly remembering that he was still in a meeting, Oscar lifted his head to meet the others¡¯ gaze,


    causing them to quickly look away.


    Oscar then cleared his throat before continuing with the meeting. ¡°Mr. Waltz, your proposal is worth


    considering. Just make the necessary adjustments like I told you, and I¡¯ll review it again. Now, if


    nobody else has any more questions, that¡¯s it for today.¡±


    The manager addressed quickly wiped off the sweat beading on his forehead before responding to


    Oscar, ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton. I¡¯ll be sure to rectify the mistakes and I promise you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be, Mr. Waltz. Hey, take it easy. You¡¯ll do just fine,¡± encouraged Oscar with a pleasant


    smile.


    Everyone in the room, including the manager, was surprised to see howid back Oscar was, for the


    man had always been highly critical at work. They could not help but wonder who it was on the phone


    that had such influence over the man. Whoever that person is, they may have just saved us from a


    terrible day.


    After the meeting was ended and everyone else left, Isabe approached Oscar. ¡°Was that Mrs.


    Clinton, Oscar?¡± Even though Isabe asked the question casually, she was filled with jealousy on the


    inside. Seeing how a single phone call from Amelia was enough to turn Oscar¡¯s mood around, Isabe


    envied Amelia¡¯s influence over the man.


    Oscar stopped walking and turned around to give Isabe a stern look. ¡°Ms. Walker, we didn¡¯t hire you


    to engage in gossip at work. Just because you have my mother¡¯s support doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t fire


    you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Isabe had to take a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you two


    to be even closer after being apart for two years. I¡¯m just a little jealous of your rtionship. That¡¯s all,¡±


    exined Isabe with a forced smile.


    Without saying anything in response, Oscar simply turned his back on the woman and walked away,


    but she would not leave him alone.


    Oscar picked up his phone and called his secretary when Isabe followed him into his office. ¡°Linda,


    come in here and walk Ms. Walker out.¡±


    After that, Oscar ignored Isabe and proceeded to focus on his work.


    ¡°Do you really hate me that much, Oscar?¡± questioned Isabe as she leaned on the man¡¯s desk.


    Before the woman could say anything else, somebody knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± voiced Oscar.


    Linda then entered the room and motioned for Isabe to leave with her. ¡°This way, please, Ms.


    Walker.¡±


    ¡°You get out! This is between Oscar and me. You¡¯re nothing but a small-time secretary!¡± yelled Isabe


    while looking daggers at Linda.


    In response, the secretary smiled politely at Isabe. ¡°Ms. Walker, please understand that I¡¯m just doing


    my job carrying out my boss¡¯ order. If it¡¯s all the same to you, I¡¯d very much appreciate your


    cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t get you fired?¡±


    Never had Linda met anyone as unreasonable as Isabe. Still, there was nothing she could do to the


    woman since she was indeed just a small-time secretary. If Isabe wanted, I believe she¡¯d be more


    than capable of getting rid of me.


    ¡°Linda, someone like her requires a more personal touch. You¡¯re allowed to remove her by force if


    necessary. And don¡¯t worry about your job. There¡¯s nobody in this office who can fire you except me,¡±


    assured Oscar while he continued to go through his documents.


    Both Isabe and Linda were stunned by Oscar¡¯s words. Although she was permitted to use force,


    Linda would rather not offend Isabe and risk losing her job. Once again, the secretary found herself


    caught in the middle.


    ¡°Pleasee with me, Ms. Walker. I¡¯m sure you and Mr. Clinton will have plenty of time to talk in


    private, so there¡¯s no need for this,¡± advised Linda before gesturing for Isabe to leave the room


    again.


    Furious, Isabe red at the secretary before eventually walking away.


    The secretary then breathed a sigh of relief before taking her leave. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your work, Mr.


    Clinton.¡± When she got out, Isabe was already nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°I pity you, Linda. I really do. It must¡¯ve been like hell to be stuck between Mr. Clinton and Ms. Walker


    like that. You are obviously the cannon fodder,¡±mented one of the fellow secretaries.


    ¡°It¡¯s all part of the job, I guess. We do whatever we can to help when our boss needs us, no? Hey,


    maybe you should give it a try next time,¡± joked Linda.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°No, thank you. I don¡¯t think I can take that much stress. Mr. Clinton might as well just fire me on the


    spot.¡±


    Linda chuckled and shrugged in response to her colleague.


    On the other side, Isabe stomped into the elevator and went down to the lobby, where she just so


    happened to bump into Amelia.


    Still upset because of how Oscar had treated her, Isabe started rushing toward Amelia, who had just


    gotten out of the cab.


    Amelia could sense Isabe¡¯s hostility toward her when she saw the look on the angry woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Ms. Walker,¡± greeted Amelia while her eyes involuntarily nced over Isabe¡¯s


    name tag.


    Isabe stared coldly at Amelia for a while before questioning, ¡°Why did you have toe back,


    Amelia? Oscar and I would¡¯ve gotten engaged if it weren¡¯t for you. Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve


    done? You have ruined everything!¡±


    Chuckling, Amelia could not help but be amused when she saw how different Isabe was without the


    Clintons around. Isabe sure knows how to put on a good show. I swear she¡¯s the gentlest person


    alive when Oscar is around. I wonder if she finds it exhausting to switch between two different


    personalities like that.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, this ce is my home. The people I love are all here, so why wouldn¡¯t I want toe


    back?¡± inquired Amelia rhetorically, making Isabe seem even more like a desperate fool in


    comparison.


    Gritting her teeth, Isabe got so angry that she was lost for words.


    ¡°Let me remind you that this is your workce, Ms. Walker. You don¡¯t want your colleagues to think that


    you¡¯re some kind of madwoman, do you? I know just how fast rumors spread, and I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t take


    long before they reach Oscar. So do yourself a favor and behave,¡± added Amelia.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I would never do that to you, Ms. Walker. It¡¯s just a friendly reminder. Of course, it¡¯s still up to you


    whether you want to embarrass yourself.¡±


    ring at Amelia, Isabe could not believe how bold the woman had be after just two years.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 426

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 426


    Chapter 426 Deserving Admiration


    ¡°Amelia, do you really enjoy watching Oscar going crazy over you? If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t even have


    the cheek to return home after leaving with Tony without saying a word. I can¡¯t imagine how shameless


    you are for not feeling any remorse,¡± Isabe sneered. She just couldn¡¯t understand how Amelia was


    capable of doing something like that.


    Smiling cordially, Amelia replied, ¡°Ms. Walker, that is between Oscar and the Clinton family. They have


    nothing to do with you at all. So, what gives you the right to question me about it?¡±


    ¡°Given the fact that Mrs. Clinton recognizes me as her future daughter-inw, Oscar is potentially my


    future husband. Therefore, I¡¯m expressing my indignance out of concern for my man,¡± Isabe


    dered, thrusting her head in the air.


    With a glint in her eye, the smile on Amelia¡¯s face began to crater.


    Noticing the change, Isabe¡¯s eyes glistened smugly.


    Walking up to Amelia, she muttered, ¡°Amelia, has anyone told you before that you¡¯re nothing but a


    fake? Youe and go at will. That, to me, is extremely hypocritical.¡±


    Puffing her chest, Amelia finally felt a rush of emotions flowing through her.


    Isabe continued to gloat, ¡°Amelia, I initially assumed that you were unshakeable. But now, it¡¯s evident


    that you have weaknesses too.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Amelia desperately tried to calm herself down.


    She raised her gaze at Isabe. ¡°Ms. Walker, thank you for your kind advice. Given that you have found


    someone you like, I¡¯m obliged to be congratting you. Unfortunately, both of us love the same man.


    Therefore, it¡¯s fated that we have be rivals. I¡¯m sorry but I need to go now, as I have an


    appointment with Oscar.¡±


    Just when Amelia was about to leave, Isabe grabbed her hand. ¡°Amelia, what is it going to take for


    you to leave him?¡±


    As if she had heard a joke, Amelia sniggered.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Isabe asked curiously.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, even though Oscar is someone exceptional, I still can¡¯t get used to the fact that you love


    him. Nevertheless, I¡¯m grateful to you for staying by his side over thest two years. However, that isn¡¯t


    the reason why I left Oscar. Furthermore, do you think you are wealthier than Oscar? Or else, what


    leverage do you have to force me to leave him?¡± Amelia retorted as she retracted her hand.


    Isabe¡¯s face turned gloomy in response.


    ¡°Amelia, you had better watch yourself.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Walker, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m taking my leave. Let¡¯s talk again another time.¡±


    With that, Amelia walked into the building, leaving Isabe behind to watch her silhouette with an icy


    expression.


    The moment she entered, the receptionist who was new didn¡¯t recognize her.


    ¡°Miss, may I know who you are here to see?¡± the receptionist asked.


    After ncing at the slender-looking receptionist, Amelia replied with a smile, ¡°Did the previous


    receptionist quit?¡±


    When the receptionist realized that Amelia knew her predecessor and was sharply dressed, she


    deduced that Amelia wasn¡¯t an outsider. Hence, she didn¡¯t dare to get in the way.


    ¡°To answer your question, my predecessor gave birth to a child three months ago. Thus, her husband


    wanted her to be a stay-at-home mother. Since I¡¯m new here, I have not seen you before. If I have


    offended you in any way, please forgive me, as I¡¯m only doing my duty,¡± the receptionist answered


    comprehensively.


    Amelia smiled. ¡°So, she got married and had children. It¡¯s not a surprise since two years have passed.¡±


    Looking at Amelia, the receptionist asked, ¡°Miss, may I know who are you looking for? Do you have an


    appointment?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mr. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°Do you have an appointment with him?¡±


    ¡°No, but I can give him a call.¡±


    Just when Amelia took out her phone, a professionally-dresseddy walked out of the elevator. She


    looked like someone who was very experienced.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton,¡± she gasped. When Amelia turned to look and saw a familiar sight, she couldn¡¯t help but


    smile. ¡°Jerry, it¡¯s been a while since Ist saw you. You look very sharp now.¡±


    Jerry couldn¡¯t believe her eyes when she saw Amelia. For a split second, she thought she was


    dreaming. In truth, anyone would be equally shocked to see a person who had disappeared for two


    years suddenly emerge.


    ¡°Wh-When did youe back?¡± Jerry asked as she walked up to Amelia.


    Amelia responded with a faint smile. Ever since she lost her eyesight, Amelia didn¡¯t look as strikingly


    sexy as before. Instead, she carried an air of calm and gentleness now. Anyone who saw her would


    inherently sympathize with her.


    ¡°For a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Oscar has been in such a good moodtely. I was wondering if the impossible had


    happened. Little did I know that you have returned.¡±


    ¡°You can just call me Amelia. As Oscar and I have yet to remarry, I¡¯m no longer Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Jerryplied and greeted Amelia by her name.


    Even though Jerry was someone experienced and strict, she someone found it easy to talk to Amelia.


    Despite them not having interacted a lot in the past, she subconsciously sided with Amelia in her


    rtionship with Oscar.


    ¡°Jerry, do you mind joining me for coffee so that we can catch up?¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you here to see Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°Now that I have run into an old friend like you, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. After not seeing you for two years, there¡¯s a lot I want to tell you.¡±


    With that, both of them left in Jerry¡¯s car.


    After all, the car that Amelia drove to meet Faye was still parked outside the caf¨¦. She had taken a taxi


    to Oscar¡¯s office instead.


    Hence, Amelia told Jerry about it. ¡°I left my car outside the caf¨¦, as I suddenly felt like taking a taxi.¡±


    Hearing that, Jerry drove both of them to the caf¨¦.


    When they arrived, Jerry found a ce to park before they entered the caf¨¦.


    Having found a seat by the window, Amelia and Jerry both ordered atte.


    While they were waiting for the drinks to be served, Jerry used the opportunity to ask, ¡°Amelia, where


    did you go thest two years?¡±


    Amelia replied, ¡°I was in Beshya the entire time. Half a year ago, I gave you a call but got Tiff to speak


    on my behalf. However, you didn¡¯t recognize her voice.¡±


    Trying hard to recall, Jerry did remember receiving a call from Beshya. When she picked up, she heard


    the unfamiliar voice of ady. Coincidentally, Oscar was at the Sales Department back then. When he


    saw her on the phone, he asked her who was on the line. When she told him it was a call from Beshya,


    he took the phone away and put it to his ear. Without saying a word, he listened for about a minute


    before ending the call.


    After he returned the phone to her, Oscar left abruptly. Even though she didn¡¯t know what was going


    on, Jerry didn¡¯t ask. After all, she didn¡¯t think too much of a call from a stranger and soon forgot about


    it.


    There was no way she could have imagined that Oscar used the phone call to track down Amelia¡¯s


    address. However, worried that he would frighten her, he kept his distance for half a year more.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Now that it dawned upon Jerry, she remarked, ¡°Amelia, if only I had known that you made the call, I


    would have learned that you¡¯re in Beshya. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you, as you didn¡¯t know Tiff well. Naturally, you weren¡¯t able to recognize


    her voice. The reason she called was to find out how Oscar was doing.¡± Recalling what happened,


    Amelia felt embarrassed by it.


    ¡°Amelia, since you care about Oscar, why did you leave for so long? During the two years you were


    gone, Oscar went through a terrible time. Other than work, he would spend the rest of this time looking


    for you. After working for him for so many years, I have never seen him work so hard before. In fact, it


    looks as if he was torturing himself by working more than eighteen hours a day. Furthermore, I even


    saw bottles of sleeping pills and aspirin on his desk. To be honest, that was the first time I have ever


    seen him so dejected in my entire life.¡± Thinking back to Oscar¡¯s condition then, Jerry couldn¡¯t help but


    sympathize.


    Amelia¡¯s hand twitched slightly in response.


    ¡°Sleeping pills?¡± she asked in a raspy voice. It didn¡¯t cross her mind that Oscar¡¯s condition was so


    serious that he needed them. As a result, she reevaluated the actual impact her departure had left him.


    All Jerry did was smile.


    Just when Amelia was about to say something, the waitress arrived with their coffee.


    Once the coffee was served, the waitress invited them to enjoy it and left.


    After stirring her coffee with her spoon, Amelia took a sip and felt the bitterness of the coffee


    overwhelm her senses.


    When Jerry saw her expression, he rified at once, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t misunderstand, Mr. Clinton


    drowned himself in work due to how much he missed you. All the employees felt that he had be


    another person after you were gone. Hence, they were privately hoping that you would return as soon


    as possible.¡±


    Amelia smiled wryly.


    ¡°Back then, I divorced Oscar and left because I was about to go blind, which I did over thest two


    years. Just one month ago, I still couldn¡¯t see a thing until Oscar found me apatible donor for my


    cornea.¡±


    Jerry was taken aback when she heard it.


    ¡°You were blind before?¡± She couldn¡¯t tell at all.


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°In that case, you must have suffered during the two years, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now, so it doesn¡¯t really matter. If I hadn¡¯t gone blind, I might never have known how


    much Oscar cared about me. In the end, I¡¯m grateful for the entire experience as it turned out to be a


    blessing in disguise. If not for that, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed how wonderful sunlight can be,¡± Amelia


    rted with a renewed zest for life.


    ¡°Amelia, you really are an amazingdy. I can finally understand why Mr. Clinton longed for you so


    much. The reason is that you¡¯re simply worth it, and I mean it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as great as you¡¯re making me out to me. All I did was do what needed to be done. When faced


    with obstacles, we have to adapt and resolve them. Comining will only get in our way and hold us


    back, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Jerry nodded in agreement as her opinion of Amelia was elevated further. She greatly admired the


    resilience Amelia had shown throughout the matter.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 427

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 427


    Chapter 427 No Longer Hiding Her Affection


    After bidding Jerry farewell, Amelia sat alone in her car. Watching the flow of cars and pedestrians


    through the window, she was filled with mixed emotions.


    The more she heard about Oscar¡¯s condition during the two years from different sources, the more


    intense her love for him became.


    When a thought struck her, Amelia decided to drive to the ground floor of Clinton Corporations.


    Checking her watch, she realized it was already five-forty. There were twenty more minutes to go


    before six.


    Hence, she gave Oscar a call which he quickly answered. ¡°Oscar, are you busy now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just tying up some loose ends. What is it? Are you missing me already?¡± Oscar¡¯s affectionate voice


    rang out from the phone.


    ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯m missing you more than you can imagine,¡± Amelia answered candidly.


    She was then greeted by a long silence.


    ncing at her screen, she thought something had happened to Oscar. She checked anxiously,


    ¡°Oscar? Oscar?¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m right outside your office. I was hoping that you can apany me to go grocery shopping since


    we haven¡¯t done so in a while. Suddenly, I have the urge to show off my perfect husband to the world,¡±


    Ameliavished him with praise.


    In response to her words, Oscar felt as if his heart was about to melt. At the same time, she could hear


    a gentle grunt over the phone.


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ming down right now.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    After ending the call, Amelia broke into a smile.


    As for Oscar, he quickly packed his things and dashed out of his office like the wind.


    When Linda and the other secretaries saw what a rush Oscar was in, they exchanged nces. One of


    them leaned toward Linda and asked, ¡°Linda, what¡¯s going on? Why is Mr. Clinton in such a rush? Did


    something happen at home?¡±


    Linda gave her the side-eye. ¡°We¡¯re not supposed to stick our nose into the boss¡¯ affairs. We should


    focus on our work instead.¡±


    Even though the secretary was still curious, she didn¡¯t dare gossip anymore.


    Oscar took the elevator alone to the ground floor. Just when he exited it, a figure coincidentally walked


    out of another elevator.


    ¡°Oscar.¡± It was none other than Isabe.


    Feeling as if she was haunting him like a vengeful spirit, Oscar felt the urge to scream.


    As he quickened his footsteps, Isabe followed behind him. The moment they left the building,


    Isabe saw Amelia waiting in the car from the corner of her eye. In the heat of the moment, she picked


    up her pace and hugged Oscar from behind.


    ¡°Oscar, I really love you,¡± Isabe dered.


    Meanwhile, the staff who were passing by turned their heads when they saw what happened. Amelia


    too had noticed the same.


    ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t be so cold to me. After all, we are about to get engaged,¡± Isabemented in a voice


    audible enough for all the bystanders to hear. Just when everyone was waiting with anticipation for


    Oscar¡¯s response, he grabbed her hand at lightning speed and threw her over his shoulder in public.


    Everyone who was watching gasped in shock. No one had expected Oscar to publicly humiliate


    someone as pretty as Isabe.


    Even Isabe could barely recover from the shock.


    Looking down at Isabe who had been thrown onto the floor, Oscar warned, ¡°Stop trying to get close


    to me. Or else, it won¡¯t just be a simple shoulder throw the next time.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, how can you do that to Isabe?¡± Stephanie, who was walking by with Noah, quickly made her


    way through the crowd when she saw Isabe on the ground.


    Kneeling down to help her up, Stephanie asked, ¡°Isabe, are you all right?¡±


    Looking at her scraped elbow, Isabe¡¯s eyes reddened. She then stared at Oscar with an aggrieved


    expression and questioned, ¡°Oscar, do you really hate me so much?¡±


    All Oscar did was give her a look before turning to leave.


    With a devastated tone, Isabe called out, ¡°Oscar!¡±


    Pretending not to hear, Oscar strode toward where Amelia¡¯s car was parked.


    After getting in, Oscar leaned in toward her, put his hand behind her head, and kissed her on her lips.


    Pushing his tongue past her teeth, both of them were locked in a passionate kiss.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    By the time they were done, Amelia looked a little lost with her cheeks blushing intensely.


    As he stared intently at how beautiful Amelia had be, Oscar¡¯s eyes burned with passion. ¡°Honey,


    you truly look stunning!¡±


    After taking a few breaths of air, Amelia finally regained her senses.


    Looking at Isabe, who was sitting on the ground and leaning against Stephanie, she asked, ¡°Oscar,


    why did you have to humiliate her in public?¡± After all, Isabe worked at Clinton Corporations. Given


    what happened, news of it would have spread through the entire office building in ten minutes. As a


    result, Isabe would end up bing aughing stock.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you enjoy watching others throw themselves at your husband?¡± Oscarmented


    with a hidden smile as he gently lifted Amelia¡¯s chin.


    Knitting her eyebrows, Amelia pped Oscar¡¯s hand away. Then, she leaned in to give his lip a gentle


    bite. ¡°Oscar, although what you just did was really rude, I can¡¯t deny that it was the perfect response.¡±


    After all, she wasn¡¯t an angel. There was no way she could tolerate another woman fawning over her


    man. In fact, she was filled with satisfaction when she saw Oscar ruthlessly mming Isabe onto the


    ground.


    Admitting that she wasn¡¯t someone kind, Amelia didn¡¯t pity Isabe for being humiliated at all.


    ¡°Oscar, you were so dashing just now. What am I going to do, now that I realize I¡¯m falling even deeper


    in love with you?¡± Amelia asked as she closed in on his ear and gave it a gentle nip.


    Oh, what a vixen!


    The thought shed across Oscar¡¯s mind.


    Staring at Amelia, Oscar was filled with the urge to ravage her.


    ¡°Amelia, do you know that you¡¯re ying with fire right now?¡± Oscar asked in a hoarse voice.


    Giggling, she replied softly, ¡°Oscar, isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m seducing you?¡±


    Oscar could feel the burning passion raging through his body.


    ¡°Oscar, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re blushing.¡±


    Unable to resist his urges any further, Oscar pushed Amelia toward the corner of the seat and the door.


    Amidst his actions, Amelia let out a burst ofughter.


    Pushing him back with both her hands, Amelia suggested with a coquettish voice, ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m hungry.


    Let¡¯s go and get the groceries, shall we? I n to cook up a feast tonight. Also, I¡¯ll get Tiff to babysit


    Tony for the night so that we can have a candlelight dinner. And then, you can do whatever you want to


    me. How about that?¡±


    With a darkening gaze, Oscar took a few deep breaths before he managed to suppress his urges.


    After giving Amelia another passionate kiss, both of them parted their lips breathlessly. Looking at how


    she was smiling, Oscar dered, ¡°Amelia, there¡¯s no escape for you tonight.¡±


    Amelia smiled. After she had learned from Jerry how much Oscar did for her, she no longer held back


    her feelings for him. After all, she loved him and wanted to face all adversities together with him.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 428

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 428


    Chapter 428 Standing Together


    After Oscar drove off with Amelia, Stephanie frantically waved the crowd away. She then helped


    Isabe up and instructed Noah, ¡°Let¡¯s go to a hotel nearby and get some medication for Isabe¡¯s


    wound.¡±


    Nodding in acknowledgment, he helped Isabe to the car together with Stephanie.


    After driving to a five-star hotel, Noah reserved the presidential suite. Then, the three of them took the


    elevator up.


    Once they entered the suite, Noah threw the key on the sofa and gently suggested, ¡°Stephanie, please


    take care of my sister while I get some medication from the pharmacy.¡±


    Stephanie waved her hand. ¡°Go quickly.¡±


    After Noah had left, Isabe hugged Stephanie and started bawling.


    Patting her on the back, Stephanieforted, ¡°There, there. Stop crying. I¡¯m here for you. Whatever it


    is, I¡¯ll stand up for you.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s cries grew louder instead. She ranted, ¡°Stephanie, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m useless? Despite


    giving my heart and soul to your brother, why doesn¡¯t he show me any respect at all?¡±


    As Stephanie¡¯s eye narrowed, something seemed to have struck her.


    Patting Isabe¡¯s back in a constant rhythm, she added fuel to fire. ¡°Isabe, there¡¯s nothing wrong with


    you. It¡¯s Amelia who is the vixen here. I figure that she must have used some ck magic on him. For


    Oscar to fall for you, Amelia must be taken out of the picture.¡±


    Isabe stopped crying and raised her head from Stephanie¡¯s chest. She asked, ¡°Stephanie, what are


    you trying to say?¡±


    Stephanie grabbed Isabe¡¯s hand. ¡°Isabe, I truly wished that you can be my sister-inw.


    Compared to Amelia, I think that only you are worthy of my brother. Moreover, you can help him in his


    career too. To be honest, I resented the fact that Amelia has returned, and my mom shares the exact


    same sentiment. Now that she is threatening your position, how shall we deal with her? We just have to


    dispose of her.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Suddenly, Isabe¡¯s eyes widened. Filled with fear and anxiousness, she asked, ¡°Do you mean we


    should kill her?¡±


    Just as she spoke, Isabe shook her head immediately while still being teary-eyed. ¡°No, we can¡¯t


    murder her. There are a lot of ways to capture Oscar¡¯s heart without resorting to killing anyone.¡±


    Despite how proud and stubborn she was, she had never resorted to underhanded methods such as


    murder. In fact, it never even crossed her mind before. After all, she treasured her own life and wouldn¡¯t


    do anything that would result in a death sentence.


    Stephanie narrowed her eyes and leaned closer to Isabe. She whispered, ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t tell me that


    you¡¯re afraid?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Isabe tried to calm herself down.


    ¡°Stephanie, killing is illegal. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just pulling my leg, aren¡¯t you?¡± Isabe asked.


    As she stared at Isabe, Stephanie¡¯s eyes shed with disdain.


    She had assumed Isabe would do anything for her brother. But in the end, self-preservation was


    more important to her. Oscar was nothing more than someone Isabe loved when there were no


    conflicts of interest.


    Meanwhile, Isabe had obviously noticed the contempt in Stephanie¡¯s eyes. Gulping, she exined,


    ¡°Stephanie, listen to me. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t love Oscar enough. I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to kill


    someone over it, other than the fact that it¡¯s illegal.¡±


    Stephanie squirmed her lips. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about it? In order to force her to leave my brother, I


    even hired someone to run her down when she was pregnant. In fact, I almost managed to kill two


    birds with one stone. In the end, my parents helped me to cover up the matter. When my brother


    wanted to hold me ountable, they begged him to stay his hand. After what I¡¯ve told you, isn¡¯t it


    obvious to you that she isn¡¯t that important to him?¡±


    Isabe looked at Stephanie in shock. From her perspective, she felt as if she was looking at a lunatic.


    After all, no sane person would order such an attack on a pregnantdy.


    As a daughter of a rich family, she too had fooled around with the hearts of other men. Even then, she


    had never hurt an innocent child before and would never be cruel enough to do something like that.


    Leaning closer to Isabe, Stephanie sneered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Isabe? Do you think I¡¯m being too


    ruthless?¡±


    When Isabe recoiled in fear, Stephanieughed insidiously. ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m disappointed in you. Just


    when I thought we were on the same side, I now realized we aren¡¯t. Since there¡¯s no point in me being


    here, I¡¯m taking my leave.¡±


    Worried that Stephanie would talk bad about her in front of Olivia and lower her chances of being


    married into the Clinton family, Isabe quickly caught Stephanie¡¯s hand. Smiling in response, she


    rified, ¡°Stephanie, don¡¯t be angry. I was just briefly taken aback just now. I agree with you that the


    only way the Clintons can have peace is for Amelia to leave Oscar forever.¡±


    Turning around, Stephanie stared down at Isabe, who was half kneeling on the sofa. ¡°Do you really


    think so?¡±


    Isabe pulled her back onto the sofa to have a seat and added, ¡°Stephanie, please calm down. I know


    you feel indignant for me today, but there are many ways to get rid of someone without resorting to


    killing. Isn¡¯t it better for us to destroy her emotionally so that she will never want to step foot in this city


    again?¡±


    Stephanie raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°How are we going to do that?¡±


    ¡°Stephanie, do you know the one thing women can¡¯t tolerate about the men they love?¡±


    ¡°Betrayal?¡± Stephanie asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s betrayal. Once she sees Oscar cheating on her, do you think she can still ept it?¡± Isabe


    smirked.


    ¡°Oscar is loyal to her, how is he ever going to do that? Besides, so what if he did cheat on her? Two


    years ago, she saw with her own eyes Oscar getting intimate with Cassie. Despite getting divorced


    back then, aren¡¯t both of them back together as if nothing had happened? Hence, I don¡¯t think your n


    can work at all,¡± Stephanie scoffed after giving it some thought.


    However, Isabe was extremely confident. ¡°Stephanie, don¡¯t worry. A smart woman can only tolerate


    her man cheating once or twice. But once it happens again, there¡¯s only so much her pride can take.


    Amelia is someone so proud that she won¡¯t tolerate a true betrayal. This is something that¡¯s obvious to


    me.¡±


    Nevertheless, Stephanie still thought that Isabe was deluding herself. If Oscar is someone who will


    cheat, he would have done so a long time ago and wouldn¡¯t have bothered spending two years looking


    for Amelia.


    ¡°You keep talking about cheating, but have you forgotten how loyal Oscar is? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t


    have ignored your efforts to pursue him for two whole years.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s facial expression drastically changed.


    ¡°Stephanie, even if Oscar doesn¡¯t cheat, we can create the illusion that he did. Isn¡¯t this my specialty?¡±


    Stephanie pondered upon the idea.


    ¡°Do you have a way?¡± she asked with her eyebrows raised.


    After Isabe whispered in her ear, Stephanie looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Will it work? Instead of Oscar


    cheating, we make it look like Amelia is the one who cheated instead? Are you sure Oscar won¡¯t see


    through it?¡±


    Isabe answered with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll never know until we try. After giving it some thought, I realized


    women have a greater capacity to forgive, but men will never be able to tolerate a woman cheating.


    Now that the roles are reversed, do you think Oscar is magnanimous enough to forgive her


    transgressions?¡±


    Looking at Isabe, Stephanie added thoughtfully, ¡°Isabe, it¡¯s now clear to me that you are a wolf in


    sheep¡¯s clothing. Just when I thought you were soundlessly beaten, you have managed to impress me


    with your proposed countermeasure.¡±


    Narrowing her eyes, Isabe affirmed with an insidious tone, ¡°You have ttered me, Stephanie. I¡¯m


    just defending what is rightfully mine. After all, she shouldn¡¯t have returned after leaving. Don¡¯t you


    agree?¡±


    Giving her a thumbs-up, Stephanie smiled. ¡°Isabe, I now realized that we are very much alike. With


    you as my sister-inw, my days after marrying into the Walker family will be interesting.¡±


    Isabe broke into a dignified smile. ¡°Stephanie, Noah is indeed blessed to have a wife like you.¡±


    Despite smiling at each other, each of them had their own agendas. Beneath their smiles, the seeds of


    contempt for one another had already been nted. Nevertheless, they maintained their alliance due to


    the presence of amon enemy.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 429

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 429


    Chapter 429 Discord Among Siblings


    Soon, Noah returned with the medication. When he saw how they were chatting vivaciously with each


    other, he eyed them with suspicion. Nheless, he knew better than to take part in their conversation.


    After all, he had always been a gentle person in front of Stephanie.


    ¡°Isabe, I got you some medication. Other than the wounds on your hand, are you hurt anywhere


    else?¡± Noah asked as he put the medication on the table and prepared to help Isabe apply it.


    ¡°Only my elbow,¡± Isabe answered.


    After dressing her wound, Noah instructed, ¡°It¡¯s done. When you shower the next few days, just be


    mindful not to get it wet.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Noah,¡± Isabe replied obediently.


    Just when Stephanie was about to say something, her phone rang at the inopportune moment. When


    she picked it up, she saw that it was her mom on the line.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Stephanie answered as she put a finger to her lips to shush everyone else.


    ¡°Isabe, where are you?¡± Olivia inquired softly.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m with Noah and Isabe now. Noah and I were on our way to the office to invite Oscar and


    Isabe out to dinner. Unexpectedly, Oscar threw Isabe to the ground in public on Amelia¡¯s ount.¡±


    After giving it some thought, Stephanie felt it was necessary to rte the incident.


    ¡°What? Is it true?¡± Olivia¡¯s tone turned grim. ¡°How is Isabe doing? Let me talk to her.¡±


    Stephanie handed the phone to Isabe. ¡°Mom wants to speak to you.¡±


    After receiving the phone, Isabe adjusted herposure. ¡°Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Isabe, I heard that Oscar has hurt you. Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll lecture him for you,¡± Olivia asked with


    concern, ¡°Were you hurt when Oscar threw you over his shoulder in public?¡±


    Despite feeling the sting from the question, Isabe didn¡¯t show it on her face.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I appreciate your concern, but I¡¯m fine. Although my elbow was scraped, it will recover in


    a few days. Hence, there¡¯s no need to worry,¡± Isabe reassured her sensibly.


    ¡°Good girl. I¡¯ll make sure to admonish Oscar. Also, I¡¯ll drop by to see you tomorrow. If the wound is


    serious, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson on your behalf,¡± Olivia dered grimly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Mrs. Clinton. It was just a misunderstanding. Oscar has always disliked me. Now that


    Ms. Winters is back, his interest in me will further wane. If you scold him, I¡¯m worried that he will just


    resent me more.¡± The more she spoke, the more aggrieved she felt. Even her eyes were already red.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, my feelings for Oscar are true. So please don¡¯t lecture him about it.¡±


    Olivia grew anxious. ¡°Isabe, are you crying?¡±


    Isabe wiped her tears and replied, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.


    ¡°All right then, you take good care of yourself. Pass the phone back to Stephanie, as I have a few


    words to say to her.¡±


    After Isabe handed the phone over, Stephanie repeatedly acknowledged whatever that was said to


    her over the phone.


    After ending the call, Stephanie said, ¡°Isabe, my mom wants you to have a good rest. Also, she will


    visit you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Stephanie, please tell her there¡¯s no need to trouble herself. I¡¯m fine after all,¡± Isabe added quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, my mom is just worried about you.¡± Stephanie waved her hand. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m heading


    home first. Noah, stay with Isabe, and send her hometer.¡±


    Noah walked over and gave her a peck on her lips. He then asked attentively, ¡°Are you heading home


    now?¡±


    Stephanie wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips. Pulling away, she replied, ¡°All


    right now, stop dilly-dallying. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    The moment Stephanie left in a huff, Noah¡¯s expression darkened.


    Lying casually on the sofa, Isabe remarked, ¡°Noah, it seems that your acting skills have improved


    significantly. How do you think Stephanie will react once she finds out that you¡¯re just faking it? Would


    she feel surprised? Shocked? Fearful? Outraged perhaps? When the timees, I¡¯m certain it will be


    very interesting.¡±


    Noah shot her a nce and sneered, ¡°You had better take care of your own affairs. Even though you


    have Mr. and Mrs. Clinton eating out of your hands, you have spectacrly failed at getting close to


    Oscar despite trying desperately for two years. Today, I¡¯m sure you have be famous in Clinton


    Corporations after being thrown over by Oscar in public. Given the disastrous reputation you have built


    for yourself, you¡¯re nothing but a disgrace to the Walker family.¡±


    In response, Isabe¡¯s expression drastically changed. Gritting her teeth, she seethed, ¡°Noah, what¡¯s


    the point of ridiculing me like that? Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re in the same boat. If I be aughing


    stock within the Clinton family, there¡¯s no way you will not be affected by it.¡±


    Folding his arms, Noah looked down at Isabe and snapped, ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot to the extent I feel


    ashamed that we¡¯re even on the same side. Looks like you¡¯re lesspetent than Rachel. If she was


    the one doing this, she would likely see more sess than you have with Oscar.¡±


    Isabe sprang to her feet and thundered, ¡°Noah, what¡¯s that supposed to mean? Since when am I


    inferior to Rachel? Ever since I was young, there are plenty of guys who have fallen for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because they¡¯re all blind.¡±


    Clenching her fist, Isabe grimaced in anger. ¡°Noah, ever since I was a child, I was better than


    Rachel. However, you choose not to show your true self to anyone else but you have always been nice


    to her. Both of us are your sisters, so why are you biased against me?¡±


    ¡°You and I are too much alike. Do you think I will like someone that¡¯s equally devious as I am?¡±


    ¡°Noah, how can you say that about your own sister?¡±


    Noah raised his hand to stop Isabe. ¡°I have never seen you as my sister before. Not only are you evil


    and conceited, but also extremely stupid. I think this is as far as our coboration goes. At the rate


    we¡¯re going, you¡¯ll just end up dragging me down with you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting Stephanie to stay away from you.¡±


    Putting her hands on her hips, Isabe sneered, ¡°Noah, why are you burning bridges before you marry


    Stephanie? Aren¡¯t you worried that I reveal your secret in a fit of rage? I wonder what Stephanie will


    say once she learns that you actually love someone else.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Isabe walked up to him and sniggered, ¡°Noah, that isn¡¯t possible. After all, I admire you greatly and


    hope to follow your example. It¡¯s just a shame that you look down upon me. Hence, I hope you


    understand that I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to achieve my goals.¡±


    Facing up to Isabe, Noah warned softly, ¡°Isabe, sometimes, you can be too smart for your own


    good, so you had better watch out for yourself. I won¡¯t interfere with what you¡¯re going to do about


    Oscar, but I must warn you not to go overboard, for fear of infuriating him. If for any reason I fail to


    marry Stephanie, I will never let you off easily.¡±


    Isabe retorted, ¡°Noah, whether you end up marrying Stephanie or not boils down to your own


    competence. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous to me me for it? But given how exceptional you are, it


    isn¡¯t a bad thing to make a mistake once in a while.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    With his eyes glistening behind his spectacles, Noah snapped, ¡°You stupid woman!¡±


    Picking up the medication from the table, he threw it into the garbage. ¡°Whenever you embarrass


    yourself in front of Oscar, you had better not get the Walker family involved. Thest thing we want is to


    have you drag the family¡¯s reputation through the mud. When I saw you being thrown to the ground


    today, I couldn¡¯t be more humiliated by it.¡±


    With that, Noah left the room.


    With her fists clenched tightly and lips pursed, Isabe¡¯s eyes burned with rage, causing her chest to


    heave rapidly.


    ¡°Noah, one of these days, I¡¯ll make sure you regret insulting me today. Since you care so dearly for that


    woman, I will make sure she never steps foot in the Walker family. Now that you are desperate to marry


    Stephanie, I will use her to torture the love of your life,¡± Isabe hissed through her gritted teeth. ¡°I


    believe you will enjoy letting the love of your life suffer on your ount. As for me, I just can¡¯t wait.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 430

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 430


    Chapter 430 Women And Their Problems


    The next day, Olivia went to Clinton Corporations with Owen in tow. The moment the staff heard about


    their arrival, they gathered at the lobby to wee them. The staff in unison, ¡°Wee, Old Mr.


    Clinton and Old Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Given that no advance notice was given, the staff was worried that it was a spot check. If they were


    found to have made a mistake, it would be cause for immediate dismissal.


    After Olivia gave Owen a look, Owen responded knowingly by waving them away. ¡°Everyone, go back


    to work. This is just a casual visit, so there¡¯s no need to be concerned.¡±


    As a result, all the staff heaved a sigh of relief.


    Olivia and Owen proceeded to take the private elevator upstairs. Upon exiting, the secretaries who had


    been informed ahead of time all lined up in two rows. ¡°Wee, Old Mr. Clinton and Old Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Looking like a distinguisheddy, Olivia announced, ¡°Owen and I have dropped by for a casual visit.


    Hence, there¡¯s no need to mind us at all. So please, carry on with your work.¡±


    Linda stepped forward to open the main door and cordially informed, ¡°Old Mr. Clinton, Old Mrs. Clinton,


    Mr. Clinton is still in a meeting, so please wait a while.¡±


    When she saw Olivia nod at her, Linda was surprised by the attention.


    After both of them entered the office, Linda dutifully served them some coffee. ¡°Old Mr. Clinton, Old


    Mrs. Clinton, please have some coffee.¡±


    When Olivia observed that the furnishings in the office have softened, she asked, ¡°Was this ce


    redecorated?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Yes, it was done half a year ago. Mr. Clinton said that not only will a softer color make work more


    pleasant, but women dig it too,¡± Linda exined without thinking.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Olivia¡¯s expression darkened as she was deep in thought.


    Despite noticing the change in Olivia¡¯s expression, Linda wasn¡¯t sure what it meant. Hence, she replied


    conservatively, ¡°Old Mrs. Clinton, that was what Mr. Clinton told us back then. As for the details, I¡¯m not


    too sure about it. My gut feeling is that Mr. Clinton just feels like working in a surrounding with a softer


    tone.¡±


    After pondering a moment, Olivia raised her gaze. ¡°If memory serves me correctly, your name is Linda,


    isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Linda was surprised by the attention. Although Olivia seldom visited Clinton Corporations, everyone


    recognized her because her picture was ced in a location everyone in the office would see. It was


    said that this was Owen¡¯s way of showing how much he loved and respected his wife.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Linda. I feel honored that you remember my name.¡± Linda managed to delight Olivia with the


    deference she showed her.


    Olivia continued, ¡°Given how pretty and slender you are, haven¡¯t you wanted more than just working as


    Oscar¡¯s secretary?¡±


    Taken aback by the question, Linda took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Clinton, you must be kidding. I appreciate my job very much and wouldn¡¯t covet anything that


    doesn¡¯t belong to me. Hence, there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about,¡± Linda replied confidently as she


    held Olivia¡¯s gaze.


    Nodding in acknowledgment, Olivia fidgeted with her well-manicured nails andmented, ¡°I heard


    Isabe mention you a couple of times. In spite of that, I know she has the wrong impression of you,


    and I naturally won¡¯t take any action based on her words. But, I do have some questions for you.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead, Old Mrs. Clinton. I would definitely not hide anything from you.¡±


    After a brief silence, Olivia got straight to the point. ¡°Did Ameliae and see Oscar?¡±


    Caught by surprise, Linda asked curiously, ¡°Mrs. Clinton?¡±


    When she noticed the change in Olivia¡¯s expression, Linda apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot that they


    were divorced two years ago. Hence, Ms. Winters and the Clintons are no longer rted now.¡±


    Only then was Olivia satisfied.


    ¡°Anyway, Ms. Winters has note by ever since the divorce two years ago. In fact, I heard that she


    has left the city. Why are you asking? Has she returned?¡± Linda asked in return.


    When Olivia shot her a re, Linda didn¡¯t dare specte any further.


    Consequently, Olivia was happy with how prudent Linda¡¯s answers were.


    ¡°Linda, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I want you to keep an eye on Oscar, but don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t


    have to do anything treacherous. As long as Amelia enters the office, all you need to do is stop her and


    call me. I¡¯ll deal with her.¡±


    Lowering her head in thought, Linda voiced her concerns. ¡°Old Mrs. Clinton, erm¡­ I¡¯m worried that Mr.


    Clinton might fire me for it.¡±


    Olivia narrowed her gaze. ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡±


    Stricken by fear, Linda trembled.


    ¡°No, Old Mrs. Clinton, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s settled then.¡±


    Linda then left with a heavy heart. When she told Oscar about itter, he told her to ignore his mother¡¯s


    instructions.


    Consequently, Linda heaved a sigh of relief when Oscar absolved her of the responsibility. As an


    outsider, thest thing she wanted was to be embroiled in the Clinton family¡¯s problems and end up as


    coteral damage.


    Anyway, that was a story for another time.


    When Oscar returned after his meeting, Linda discreetly informed him that his parents hade. With


    a darkened expression, he entered his office in silence.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you here?¡± Oscar asked.


    Olivia gave him a look and replied, ¡°If we hadn¡¯te, God knows what else you¡¯re going to do to


    Isabe. Oscar, what¡¯s wrong with you? How can do a shoulder throw on a girl? Is this the kind of


    manners we raised you with?¡±


    Oscar rubbed his forehead in annoyance. He hade out from a meeting with a group of managers


    feeling exasperated. And now, he still had to deal with the fuss Olivia was causing.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll handle Isabe, there¡¯s no need for you to get involved, all right?¡±


    ¡°If I let you resolve it, you will just get rid of my future daughter-inw. Today, I¡¯m here to stand up for


    her by insisting that you should apologize. Either you treat her better next time, or I¡¯m not letting you


    off.¡±


    ¡°Mom, all this while, you have never interfered in my rtionships,¡± Oscar snapped softly. He was


    confounded as to why Olivia had changed so much over thest two years. Given how often she was


    sticking her nose into his business, he couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t, you will marry some undesirable and end up disgracing the Clintons. Of the previous two that


    you have chosen, one left before the wedding, while the other divorced you and disappeared with our


    grandchild. Considering how heartless both of them were, there¡¯s no way I can allow you to fool around


    anymore!¡± Olivia thundered.


    After a brief pause, she added, ¡°I have given Isabe a call and asked her toe here. When she


    arrives, you are to apologize.¡±


    With a gloomy expression, Oscar stared at Olivia with mixed emotions.


    Owen grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°Olivia, calm down. Have you forgotten that we agreed to discuss this


    with Oscar? By pushing him into a corner, all you¡¯re doing is scaring him.¡±


    In response, Olivia tried to suppress her anger.


    Relenting, she apologized, ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m sorry for losing my temper.¡±


    Oscar simply pursed his lips.


    Before Olivia could say another word, there was a knock on the door, followed by Linda¡¯s voice. ¡°Sorry


    to interrupt, but Mrs. Clinton is here.¡±


    The moment the three of them heard it, they each reacted differently.


    When Oscar opened the door, he was greeted by the sight of a smiling Amelia holding a lunchbox.


    ¡°Oscar, you didn¡¯t have your breakfast when you rushed for your meeting in the morning. So, I brought


    you some food, as I was worried you were hungry. After this, I¡¯ll be going for an interview with another


    company.¡±


    Upon receiving the lunch box, Oscar¡¯s mood naturally improved.


    When Amelia followed him in and saw his parents on the sofa, she wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Instead, she


    greeted them with a smile, ¡°Dad, Mom, you are here.¡±


    Olivia nced at her coldly, while Owen gave her his usual look.


    Before anyone could say a word, they were interrupted by another knock. Oscar narrowed his eyes and


    answered, ¡°Come in.¡±


    As the door opened, Linda¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Ms. Walker, this way please.¡±


    Walking in, Isabe was wearing a white full-length dress and had a ponytail tied behind her head. With


    light makeup on, she looked exquisite and gave off a genial air. If not for the bandage on her hand, she


    would have looked a lot more attractive.


    The moment she saw Amelia inside, there was an awkward glint in her eye. However, she quickly


    regained herposure and greeted obediently, ¡°Hello Mr. Clinton, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Olivia stood up from the sofa and walked up to her. Holding Isabe¡¯s hand sympathetically, she


    commented, ¡°Your injury looks really bad.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, it doesn¡¯t really hurt. The doctor¡¯s bandage makes it look that way, so there¡¯s no need for


    you to worry,¡± Isabe reassured her.


    ¡°Look at it, how can you still say it isn¡¯t serious?¡± Olivia fretted.


    When Isabe discreetly gloated at Amelia, Amelia pretended not to see as she watched both of them


    unt how close they were.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 431

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 431


    Chapter 431 Recognized At The Interview


    After helping Isabe to the sofa, Olivia remarked, ¡°Isabe, as you are the Clinton family¡¯s future


    daughter-inw, you have to take good care of yourself.¡± After that, she red at Oscar and dered,


    ¡°I know how badly Oscar treated you yesterday. Hence, I¡¯m getting him to apologize to you. Given that


    you¡¯re engaged, it¡¯s better to make up as early as possible.¡±


    Isabe yed along. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I don¡¯t me Oscar, as I was the one who got on his nerves,


    causing him to throw me onto the ground. Now that I¡¯ve admitted my role in the matter, I hope you


    won¡¯t me Oscar for it.¡±


    Olivia patted the back of Isabe¡¯s hand and praised, ¡°You¡¯re such a sensible child!¡± She then turned to


    Oscar and asserted, ¡°Oscar, apologize to Isabe now. As a man, you should be brave enough to


    admit your mistakes instead of being wishy-washy like ady.¡±


    When Oscar shot Isabe an icy re, she felt a chill down her spine. Tugging at Olivia, she protested,


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, please don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Olivia gave her a reassuring look before adding, ¡°Oscar, if you are a man, apologize to Isabe.¡±


    Suddenly, Amelia stepped in front of Oscar with a faint smile on her face. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, if you¡¯re talking


    about what happened yesterday, I was there too. I recall Oscar being trained in martial arts before. As


    a martial artist, he is sensitive to being attacked from behind. Unfortunately, Ms. Walker wasn¡¯t aware


    of that when she hugged him, causing Oscar to shoulder throw her by reflex. Given that Oscar had


    acted on impulse, I would like to apologize to Ms. Walker on his behalf.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s face drastically changed.


    After giving her the side-eye, Olivia replied frostily, ¡°Amelia, since when have you be so brazen to


    make decisions for my son?¡±


    Amelia simply smiled.


    However, Olivia found her smile to be especially jarring. She felt nauseated by the fact that Amelia


    seemed to be wearing a mask.


    She sprang up from the sofa and snapped, ¡°Amelia, this is a family affair, can you leave us first?¡±


    Oscar pulled Amelia behind him to shield her. ¡°Dad, Mom, I still have a meeting at ten thirty, and I¡¯m


    hungry now. Hence, can I have my breakfast first?¡±


    Having heard his request, Olivia had no choice but to suppress her rage.


    After Oscar led Amelia to another sofa, he gleefully opened the lunch box she brought as if they were


    alone in the room. Inside the box, there was an array of delicious snacks.


    In front of the other three, Oscar praised the food on purpose, ¡°All of them look delicious! I¡¯m so


    tempted to finish everything in one bite.¡±


    Amelia handed him a fork and affirmed, ¡°In that case, you should have more.¡±


    With the fork in hand, Oscar began to wolf down the food.


    Meanwhile, Isabe, who was filled with jealousy, bit her lip so hard that she didn¡¯t realize it had


    be bruised.


    Olivia tugged at Owen and suggested, ¡°Owen, let¡¯s go now. Our son is big enough and doesn¡¯t listen to


    us. Staying here any longer will just cause us to burst a vessel.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After the three of them left, Amelia closed the door behind them. The smile on her face gradually faded


    as her mood turned grim.


    She knew that Olivia¡¯s resentment for her had deepened.


    Putting down his fork, Oscar sped his fingers with Amelia¡¯s. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Regaining her senses, she forced a smile at Oscar and shook her head. ¡°Nothing really, I was just


    thinking about the past.¡±


    Cognizant of what was going through her mind, Oscarforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Just give my


    parents some more time. I¡¯m sure they will forgive you.¡±


    Picking up the fork, Amelia fed Oscar some food. ¡°I feel as if there¡¯s a knot in my heart. Prior to this,


    Mom loved me to bits. But after two years, everything has changed. Now, she simply sees me as a


    despicable person.¡±


    ¡°You foolish gal!¡± Oscar tousled her hair affectionately before changing the topic. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you


    were going for an interview? Have you decided to go back to work?¡±


    ¡°I have an appointment with an advertising firm at eleven.¡± As Amelia continued to feed Oscar, she


    added, ¡°After being bored of doing nothing for thest few years, I hope to get myself out there again.


    You won¡¯t object, will you?¡±


    Looking longingly at her, Oscar swallowed the food he was chewing. ¡°How am I to object when you


    have already gone ahead with it? To be honest, if you really want to work, you can do so here at


    Clinton Corporations. As my special assistant, we will be working together all the time.¡±


    Cupping her chin, Amelia tried to hold back her smile. ¡°If I work here, your mom will be upset.


    Moreover, I¡¯ll prevent otherdies from flirting with you while others will gossip about us. So do you


    think it¡¯s even feasible?¡±


    After scratching her nose, Oscar didn¡¯t insist.


    ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy at work, you can alwayse back. Since you enjoy designing, I can get the


    company to set up a design studio for you that focuses on advertising designs. What do you think?¡±


    Oscar proposed.


    Amelia shook her head to decline.


    ¡°Oscar, there¡¯s no need for that. After leaving the workforce for such a long time, I want to find out how


    much I can do now.¡± Amelia continued, ¡°Even though it¡¯s nice to live afortable life, I would like to


    make something of myself with my own hands still. After all, who knows when I might lose my eyesight


    again.¡±


    Oscar gaze darkened in response.


    After giving him a peck, Amelia reassured him, ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t overthink it. I was just making a casual


    comment.¡±


    Reaching out his hand, Oscar pulled her into his embrace and buried his head on her neck. ¡°Amelia, no


    matter what happens in the future, don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Patting him on his back, she promised, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± However, neither of them could have expected how


    cruel fate could sometimes be.


    After a passionate embrace, Amelia took the elevator and left.


    When she arrived at thepany where the interview was, she noticed that it was a medium-sized


    advertising firm.


    Upon entering the building, she informed the receptionist of the purpose of her visit and was ushered to


    the interview room.


    Inside, she saw two men and a woman sitting behind a table. The moment she saw thedy, Amelia


    found her familiar. But when she thought about the picture, she figured otherwise. As for thedy, she


    was stunned to see Amelia and called out in reflex, ¡°Amelia.¡±


    Amelia found her voice to be familiar too. Even if one¡¯s appearance has changed, one¡¯s voice would


    never do so.


    She probed, ¡°Rory?¡±


    Thedy nodded.


    Amelia was taken by surprise. She couldn¡¯t believe the shabbily dressed girl in the picture had turned


    into a fashionable and professionally-lookingdy. However, Amelia could see that she still looked a tad


    dowdy. Nevertheless, she still hoped that her gut feeling was wrong. After all, Rory still carried the


    innocence of a vige girl not too long ago despite being a little vain.


    ¡°Rory, is she your friend?¡± One of the male interviewers tried to ingratiate himself with her.


    Rory nodded and replied, ¡°Amelia helped me out once when I was in a situation.¡±


    ¡°Since she is your benefactor, let¡¯s keep this interview simple. Nheless, we¡¯ll still need to go


    through the motions.¡± The man who sat in the center had exquisite features and looked around twenty-


    eight or nine years of age. When he looked at Rory, his eyes glistened with affection.


    As the interview began, the three of them asked straightforward yet professional questions which


    Amelia answered eloquently. Even though she had been out of the industry for two years, her


    understanding of design concepts was just as sharp. In Carter¡¯s words, she was a very talented


    designer.


    As the two men were extremely satisfied with Amelia, both of them stood up with the man in the center


    extending his hand. ¡°Ms. Winters, congrattions and wee to the firm. Even though you have not


    worked for thest two years, you have impressed us with your professional knowledge. Also, you


    graduated from a good university, and I believe you will be a valuable asset to thepany.¡±


    Shaking his hand, Amelia replied with a smile, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m delighted to be joining the firm.¡±


    After exchanging pleasantries, the two men left, leaving Amelia and Rory alone.


    Rory walked up to Amelia and asked in surprise, ¡°Amelia, are your eyes cured? I did return to visit you


    but was met by a young couple instead. They said that you had moved and sold the house to them.


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you left? I was really sad then.¡±


    Amelia replied, ¡°My ex-husband found me a donor withpatible corneas. Hence, he took me to


    Anndur for the operation. After the transnt, I returned to the city with Tony. Given what a rush it


    was back then, I didn¡¯t have the chance to inform my friends in Beshya. Anyway, didn¡¯t Tiff arrange for


    you to work in an advertising firm there? How did you end up here?¡±


    ¡°I was transferred here by thepany about a week ago. Three days ago, I went back to Beshya


    wanting to thank you, but didn¡¯t expect you to have moved,¡± Rory exined as she held Amelia¡¯s hand.


    Actually, Amelia wasn¡¯tfortable holding hands with people she wasn¡¯t close to. Hence, she


    resented it when Rory intruded into her personal space. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t express what she felt.


    ¡°It looks to me that you¡¯ve changed a lot and settled into your job. Congrattions, you are now a true


    white-cored worker.¡± Unfortunately, the innocence you previously had is now gone.


    ¡°Thank you, Amelia. I didn¡¯t expect after all that had happened, we would end up as colleagues. In a


    way, this might be fate at work, and I¡¯m happy for it.¡± Rory was delighted at the thought. ¡°Amelia, since I


    have no rtives or family here, you are just like a sister to me. Whenever you¡¯re free, we can have a


    gathering with Tiffany too.¡±


    After a brief pause, Rory casuallymented, ¡°Tiffany and Derrick are probably getting married soon,


    right? After all, they have already been together for two years.¡±


    Amelia replied, ¡°They¡¯re doing well and have indeed discussed the topic of marriage.¡±


    When a look of disappointment shed across Rory¡¯s face, Amelia managed to catch a glimpse of it.


    However, she didn¡¯t bring it up.


    Now that Amelia¡¯s eyes had recovered, her mind had grown sharper and more sensitive to situations


    like this. Moreover, life¡¯s lessons had also taught her to hide the resentment she felt toward others.


    Since Rory didn¡¯t show her greedy side, Amelia figured there was no basis for her to dislike Rory.


    Given that they were reunited after so long, Rory took the rest of the day off so that she could have


    coffee with Amelia. She even dered that they were celebrating their reunion. Nevertheless, Amelia


    didn¡¯t say much other than going along with a smile.


    Sitting in the caf¨¦, Amelia listened patiently to Rory telling her stories about her career.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 432

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 432


    Chapter 432 Stay Away From Her


    Both of them sat at the cafe for almost two hours. Rory nced at her phone and said, ¡°Amelia, I need


    to head back to work. I¡¯ll talk to you when you¡¯re at work next Monday. Ah, atst. I won¡¯t be so lonely


    anymore with you there.¡±


    As Amelia was driving Rory back to the office, thetter nced discreetly at the interior of the car. A


    look of envy shed past her eyes as she blurted, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re such a great woman, and you have


    an ex-husband who cannot stay away from you. You practically have everything. There¡¯s really no need


    for you to remain in a smallpany and get scolded by the boss whenever he¡¯s unhappy. It¡¯s not


    worth it.¡±


    Acting as if she did not see the look of envy in Rory¡¯s eyes, Amelia said, ¡°I¡¯ve been spending most of


    my time at home. Peaceful days can be quite boring after some time. It¡¯ll do me some good to get


    some training by working at thepany.¡±


    Rory gave a hollowugh as a feeling of jealousy over Amelia¡¯s calmness filled her heart.


    Amelia drove off immediately after Rory got off the car.


    As soon as she reached home, Tony leaped toward Amelia like a little rabbit and hugged her legs.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back! I really missed you!¡±


    Amelia bent forward and picked the little boy up, whonded a kiss each on both sides of her cheeks.


    He said in a cute voice, ¡°Mommy, where did you go? I missed you so much.¡±


    Amelia chuckled and her mood instantly lifted.


    She carried Tony to the sofa and sat down. ¡°I went for an interview. It must¡¯ve been your luck that


    helped me to get hired without going through the second round. Thank you for your support, Tony. I¡¯ve


    decided to make your favorite baked fish today. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, making his delicate little face even more good-looking.


    Tiffany, who was in her apron, walked out of the kitchen. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re back, Amelia. Do you


    have any idea how this little devil has been muttering your name into my ears for hours? I swear I¡¯ve


    lost some weight from the torture.¡±


    Tony scrunched his tiny nose and said, ¡°Tiffy, don¡¯t talk bad about me.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tiffany went forward and gave his forehead a gentle tap. ¡°You little rascal. I¡¯ve been


    making so many yummy foods for you since morning and you¡¯ve never praised me. And now you¡¯re


    comining to your mommy the minute she¡¯s back.¡±


    Tony buried himself in Amelia¡¯s embrace.


    Tiffany turned to Amelia and asked, ¡°How did your interview go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hired, and I can start working next Monday.¡± Amelia thought for a moment and uttered, ¡°Guess who


    I met during the interview?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Tiffany asked without taking a moment to wonder.


    ¡°Rory.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Both Tiffany and Rory had not been in touch for some time, and thetter was not an


    important person. Hence, it was understandable for Tiffany to not recall who the person was.


    Amelia exined briefly to her.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany frowned and cursed, ¡°This woman is so annoying. I thought I won¡¯t be seeing her for the rest of


    my life. Who would¡¯ve known that you¡¯ll end up being her colleague?¡±


    ¡°Rory hasn¡¯t done anything terrible. Don¡¯t be too hard on her,¡± Amelia said.


    Tiffany waved her hand dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on the dishes. We¡¯ll continue talking about this


    during the meal.¡±


    Before long, she was already done preparing the dishes which included beef bourguignon. They looked


    and smelled amazing.


    ¡°Babe, we can dig in once Tony has washed his hands,¡± Tiffany said while removing her apron.


    After making Tony wash his hands, both Amelia and Tiffany sat at the dining table.


    Tony held his special tiny spoon and said, ¡°Mommy, Tiffy, let¡¯s dig in.¡±


    Amelia responded with a smile, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tiffany served everyone with beef bourguignon while saying, ¡°Babe, can you tell me more about Rory¡¯s


    situation?¡±


    Amelia exined, ¡°It¡¯s actually thepany that transferred her here. Besides, she did take care of me


    for quite some time in the past, which makes me indebted to her. She¡¯s here all alone. I think we should


    treat her to a meal, regardless of the past.¡±


    Tiffany snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried you won¡¯t be able to get rid of her after the meal.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not as maniptive as you think. She¡¯s just a vige girl who¡¯s left home to earn a living in a big


    city. It¡¯s totally normal if she wants to find someone to rely on. It¡¯s not wrong for her to do so either. We


    had the same dream when we were younger. Don¡¯t be too hard on her. You¡¯re going to frighten her.¡±


    Tiffany scoffed and continued in a mocking tone, ¡°Oh, Babe, I didn¡¯t know you have such kindness in


    you. Sure, some people can be given support. However, there are others who will take advantage of it.


    The kinder you are to them, the more they will demand. They¡¯re just like ungrateful foxes.¡±


    She could not bring herself to like Rory, no matter what.


    Amelia shook her head. She was clueless as to why Tiffany did not like Rory. It¡¯s true that Rory looks


    like she harbors evil intentions on the surface. But deep down, she still has an innocent character of a


    vige girl. As long as she¡¯s not brainwashed by the materialistic society, she¡¯ll still be a good person.


    ¡°Babe, I think you should quit that job. I have a feeling that you won¡¯t have a peaceful life once you are


    acquainted with her,¡± suggested Tiffany as she took a bite from her spoon.


    Amelia responded, ¡°This is so unlike you, Tiff. We¡¯ve met all kinds of people in the past few years.


    We¡¯ve even dealt with hypocrites. Why are you able to forgive them but not a little vige girl?¡±


    Tiffany lowered her head to take another bite before saying, ¡°My judgment is never wrong. Please trust


    me and quit that job. You must stay away from her. She¡¯ll definitely have ill intentions because she¡¯s still


    young. I¡¯d be surprised if she isn¡¯t attracted by Oscar, who¡¯s perfect in every way.¡±


    Amelia was rather amused.


    So this is the problem Tiffany is worried about.


    ¡°You think too much, Tiff. If my rtionship with Oscar can be taken away by a random young girl, then


    there¡¯s no need for me to do so much for him. Don¡¯t you think so? Besides, do you think she can be


    worse than Isabe and Cassie?¡± Amelia asked, munching on her food.


    Tiffany looked at her, baffled.


    ¡°Trust me. One day, you¡¯ll regret not listening to me. I can tell that she¡¯s an ambitious person. And this


    kind of person will never stop until she gets what she wants because she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s the


    definition of shamelessness. I bet she¡¯s willing to give herself to a fifty or even sixty-year-old man as


    long as there¡¯s money in it. Since you¡¯re determined to get acquainted with her, then don¡¯te


    running to me withints when she clings to you like a leech.¡±


    Amelia pondered about it.


    ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m actually quite happy with this job,¡± she said determinedly.


    Tiffany almost choked in disbelief when she heard those words.


    ¡°Looks like everything I said earlier was just useless,¡± she said as she gritted her teeth.


    Amelia merely grinned in response.


    In her opinion, Rory still did not pose a threat to her rtionship with Oscar. However, there was


    something she did not know. In the uing days, Rory and Isabe would team up and almost tear


    down their rtionship, which they took much effort to mend.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 433

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 433


    Chapter 433 A Call From The Winters Family


    That night, when Amelia finished showering and stepped out of the bathroom, Oscar wrapped his arms


    around her and ced her carefully on the bed, immediately picking up the hairdryer to dry her hair.


    Amelia rxed and allowed herself to enjoy Oscar¡¯s service. Chuckling, she said, ¡°I feel like our current


    rtionship is much sweeterpared to the times before our divorce.¡±


    After drying the ends of her hair, Oscar put the hairdryer away carefully and said, ¡°You like romantic


    gestures, don¡¯t you? So I¡¯m going to fill your life with them. It hasn¡¯t been easy getting you back. Of


    course, I wouldn¡¯t have the heart to let you suffer.¡±


    Amelia turned around and wrapped her arms around his waist, burying her face into his chest as she


    mumbled, ¡°Oscar, I realized you¡¯ve been getting better at sweet-talking after our two-year separation.


    And I realize I¡¯m getting spoiled by your words. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Then, let me continue to spoil you. My honeyed words are reserved only for you.¡± Oscar lowered his


    head to kiss Amelia, but she stopped him by pushing against his chest.


    Feeling puzzled, he gazed at her with eyes that seemed to be asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t we do it


    tonight?¡±


    Embarrassed, Amelia shed an apologetic smile and said, ¡°Sorry, Oscar. I¡¯m on that time of the


    month.¡±


    The hunger in Oscar¡¯s eyes dissipated immediately. He pinched her chin gently and said, ¡°Woman,


    you¡¯ve aroused me, and yet you¡¯re not taking the responsibility to satisfy my desire. I¡¯m going to go


    crazy one day if you keep ying with me.¡±


    Amelia loved how he treated her with so much affection. After being separated for two years, she was


    now experiencing the joy of a newlywed couple who had just reunited.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Oscar tapped the tip of her nose with a hint of affection and helplessness, saying, ¡°You¡¯re the only one


    who dares to tease me like this. If someone else did this, I¡¯ll embarrass the person in public.¡±


    ¡°Like Ms. Walker?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to provoke me?¡±


    Amelia grinned. ¡°Do you only realize it now, Oscar?¡±


    He remained speechless for a moment.


    Then, he tucked aughing Amelia into his embrace, and his mood lifted instantly.


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯ste. We should get some sleep,¡± he said.


    Amelia snuggled into Oscar¡¯s embrace obediently while thetter turned off the lights.


    In the darkness, Amelia suddenly spoke. ¡°Oscar, I¡¯ve been hired by a designingpany. I¡¯ll start work


    next Monday.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°What¡¯s the name of thepany?¡±


    ¡°Levitate Marketing. It¡¯s not a bigpany, but I like the environment there.¡± Amelia made some circles


    on his chest with her right hand as she continued, ¡°Oscar, I hope you won¡¯t get involved with my new


    job. I don¡¯t want people to know that I¡¯m your wife. Just let me handle this fight alone. I want to find out


    my capabilities in handling the harshness of the corporate world alone.¡±


    Oscar sighed in exasperation. However, he stillplied. ¡°Really? You don¡¯t need me to get involved?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Oscar, I¡¯ve been away from the working world for seven years. Back then,


    when I was working in Carter¡¯spany, I was just passing my days. But now, I don¡¯t want to be a Mrs.


    Clinton who has nothing to do all day. I know money isn¡¯t an issue here, but life can get quite boring.¡±


    Oscar ruffled her hair. ¡°Since you like it there, you should go ahead. Juste back when things get


    tough. I¡¯ll always be here.¡±


    A blissful feeling filled Amelia¡¯s heart to the brim. She tightened her arms around his waist, her entire


    body almost shrinking into his embrace as she said affectionately, ¡°Oscar, has anyone ever told you


    that the caring version of you is more attractivepared to the serious one? You¡¯ve got me falling


    head over heels for you. I really regret leaving you for the past two years.¡±


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t leave me in the future.¡±


    The two dark figures hugged each other tightly in the dark.


    After some time, Oscar¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°James ising back from Anndur this weekend.


    I¡¯ll need you to get Molly to prepare a meal, maybe something fusion. I¡¯ll join all of you for lunch after


    my meeting in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t James say he¡¯ll being back a monthter?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s found a doctor to take over his position. The hospital could not ignore his constant plea for


    resignation. Hence, they had no choice but to approve it. And now he just can¡¯t wait toe to


    Chanaea.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like James really likes Chanaea. It¡¯s funny how a foreigner like him would fall in love with our


    culture and local customs. It must¡¯ve been hard on him.¡±


    Her words only made Oscar tighten his arms around her. ¡°Go to sleep. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Ameliay in his arms and fell into a deep sleep.


    It was almost noon when Amelia woke up the next day. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw


    Tony leaning against the side of the bed, staring at her with his big, bright, and curious eyes.


    Amelia jumped in fright. After confirming that it was Tony, she finally felt awake.


    ¡°Tony, why are you here? Where¡¯s Daddy?¡± She got off the bed and swooped him up in a swift motion.


    ¡°Big Meanie was the one who put me here. He also told me not to wake you.¡±


    ¡°Have you had your breakfast, then?¡±


    Tony nodded and answered, looking slightly upset, ¡°Big Meanie made me breakfast.¡±


    Amelia nted a kiss on his forehead and carried him off the bed. ¡°You have to address him as Daddy.


    You shouldn¡¯t be so impolite, you know?¡±


    Pursing his lips, Tony shouted, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to call him Daddy. Big Meanie said if I woke you


    up, he¡¯ll send me to a secret ce where you¡¯ll never find me.¡±


    Amelia sighed helplessly at the boys¡¯ battle of wits.


    After washing up briefly in the bathroom, she carried Tony down the stairs to find breakfast alreadyid


    on the dining table.


    As soon as she finished her breakfast, Tiffany showed up at the door right on time.


    Recently, Kurt had been assigned a mysterious task by Oscar. Since Amelia did not want to be a


    selfish person to keep Kurt by Tony¡¯s side, she had no choice but to let the former go. Meanwhile, Kurt,


    who had always listened to her, epted the task obediently. Hence, he would not be showing up


    around the house for a few days. Tony, at the same time, was being rather obedient and had not


    demanded to see his ¡°Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Babe.¡± Tiffany greeted Amelia warmly with a huge hug. She then said excitedly, ¡°Have you


    heard? My second fantasy novel¡¯s filming right has been bought over by a major filmpany in


    Beshya. This novel has been in discussion for three years. None of thepanies in the past thought it


    would do well. Who would¡¯ve expected this famouspany to have such a good eye and even sign


    the contract? Ah, this is so liberating. I can finally tell my peers that my first few novels are still worth


    reading, unlike theirs, which are not only sought after by a very small group of fans but also have no


    value in them.¡±


    Amelia was happy for her, too. She knew what the second novel meant to Tiffany¡ªa work made with


    blood, sweat, and tears. However, it wasbeled worthless among her peers. They said it had had no


    logic and was full of nonsense, suitable for young girls only, and people in their twenties who had good


    taste would never even nce at it.


    Such spitefulments were a huge blow to Tiffany. On the contrary, herter works were so


    sessful that they were sold out in huge numbers. On top of that, many praised her by saying her


    writing had improved. There were even one to two books that werebeled as ssics. Nevertheless,


    the trauma from the spitefulments on her first two fantasy novels was deeply rooted in her heart.


    ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m really happy for you. You have finally proved to yourself that you can do it!¡± Amelia


    congratted her from the bottom of her heart.


    Tiffany¡¯s face was full of smiles. She lifted Tony up and nted kisses on his face. ¡°Oh, Tony. You must


    be my little lucky star. Ever since your mommy gave birth to you, luck has been on my side.¡±


    Tony was not mad at the kisses. Instead, he returned Tiffany the favor and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re


    happy, I¡¯ll be happy too.¡±


    His words almost melted Tiffany¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯m going to whip up something delicious for youter.¡±


    ¡°Tiffy, I¡¯m craving for your special honey BBQ pork ribs.¡±


    Amelia could not help but smile as she watched the exchange between the two of them. However, a


    single phone call interrupted the jolly atmosphere in the house.


    As she took out her phone, an indecipherable expression appeared on her face when she saw who the


    caller was. She stared at the screen for a long time and didn¡¯t answer the call.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Tiffany lifted her head, instantly noticing Amelia¡¯s grim expression. She quickly calmed Tony down,


    approached Amelia, and took a nce at her phone. A secondter, she raged, ¡°The Winters family?


    They haven¡¯t contacted you in so many years. How do they even have your new number?¡±


    Amelia finally returned to her senses, and she looked at Tiffany helplessly.


    Tiffany held her friend¡¯s shoulders, trying to suppress the surprise in her, and said gently, ¡°Babe, the


    fact that the Winters family are giving you a call after so many years might not be a good sign. They


    might be up to something. I think it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t answer it.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s lips curled into a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s true that they don¡¯t see me as their family. But they never


    made things hard for me on purpose. Besides, they even paid for my university. It¡¯s not right for a


    daughter to ignore her family¡¯s call.¡±


    Tiffany held her hands and asked with aplicated expression, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    Although a hesitant look shed past Amelia¡¯s eyes, she still gave a nod in the end.


    ¡°Okay. Answer it then. I¡¯ll be here with you no matter what happens,¡± Tiffany promised.


    Amelia took a deep breath and answered the call. Shortly after, an aged but powerful voice came from


    the phone.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 434

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 434


    Chapter 434 Take Care Of Your Cousin


    ¡°Is this Amelia?¡±


    Although it was just a phone call, Amelia could recognize the elderly person¡¯s voice in a heartbeat. A


    childhood memory suddenly came to her. This owner of the voice had always treated her with silence.


    Not only was he sparing when it came to giving her food and clothes, but he also rarely showed her


    any affection.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me.¡± Having to utter a word she had not used in more than eight years made Amelia¡¯s voice


    feel extremely hoarse. She thought she would not have any hatred for the Winters family¡¯s indifference


    toward her. She thought she had done her best to remain calm. Despite that, the voice on the phone


    and the ovepping voices in her memory caused aplicated mixture of emotions to stir in her


    heart.


    The feeling of hate was there, but it was also mixed with an indescribable feeling of longingness.


    ¡°Your second uncle¡¯s second daughter is going to work in your city. She¡¯s already found a job and will


    be flying over there on Saturday. You should go pick her up since you¡¯re her cousin. Both of you are


    rted, after all. Don¡¯t mistreat her,¡± he finally said after a long silence. It was clear that the man was


    not good with his words.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes reddened. When she got married, not a single member of the Winters family attended


    her wedding. She thought they would have forgotten about her, a daughter they did not value, after not


    being in touch for so many years. On top of that, they might not even know who she got married to and


    where was she living. However, she did not expect them to still remember her.


    Amelia was at a loss, not knowing if she shouldugh or cry. She realized her wish was really simple¡ª


    as long as the Winters family could show her some concern, she could actually forgive them without


    hesitation.


    Despite that, she still longed for the caller to apologize to her, to tell her that the family actually missed


    her over the years she was gone. After a long wait, the caller merely said, ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say,


    Amelia. Take good care of your cousin. Goodbye.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s expectations instantly vanished.


    It¡¯s been more than twenty years. Why would I expect them to acknowledge that I was their daughter?


    Regardless of whether I¡¯m rted to them by blood or I¡¯m adopted, I¡¯m still their daughter.


    She bit her lip. Unwilling to ept the situation, she asked, ¡°Hold on, Dad. How did you get my


    number?¡±


    There was a long silence on the other end before the call hung up.


    Ameliaughed bitterly when she heard the disconnected tone.


    After so many years, they still won¡¯t ask me how I am doing.


    Immediately after that, she received a text. She tapped on it, only to find the flight details of her cousin,


    whose face she had almost forgotten. The text also specifically instructed her to take good care of her


    rtive, describing her as someone who was slightly nonsensical and wild. Hence, she had to bear


    with her nonsense and not scare her.


    Tiffany took the phone from Amelia¡¯s hands and read the contents of the text. She could not help but


    snort. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years but Mr. Winters¡¯ character is still the same. He¡¯s always treating his


    nephews and nieces better than his own daughter. I wonder what goes on in the Winters family¡¯s mind.


    Even if you¡¯re not rted to them by blood, can¡¯t they at least treat you a little nicer if they have


    decided to bring you up?¡±


    Amelia forced a smile trying to calm down.


    She buried her head in her hands and muttered, ¡°You know what, Tiff? I thought I¡¯ve forgotten them


    after so many years. But as soon as I heard my dad¡¯s voice, I finally realized they were only hidden in


    my memories. It¡¯s not something I can forget just because I want to. Besides, I realized my dad¡¯s voice


    seem to have aged a lot. Although he¡¯s never been close to me since young, I can¡¯t help but long for


    his love. Tiff, do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±


    Tiffany pulled the woman into her embrace while Tony approached his mother too, patting her on the


    back with his small hands. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. You still have me. I¡¯ll help you chase away the bad


    guys.¡±


    Amelia, who was filled with sadness, could not help butugh after hearing Tony¡¯s words. They had


    relieved her of almost all of her sorrow.


    She pulled away from Tiffany¡¯s embrace and held Tony in her arms. ¡°I¡¯m not sad, Tony. I just haven¡¯t


    heard your grandpa¡¯s voice in a long time. That¡¯s why I got a little emotional.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa?¡± Tony tilted his head, puzzled. Since young, the only family members he had were Amelia,


    Kurt, and Tiffany. As time passed, unfamiliar words such as Daddy, Grandpa, and Grandma started to


    pop up.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s daddy.¡±


    ¡°Then, why haven¡¯t I seen him before? Are you on bad terms with Grandpa? If not, you wouldn¡¯t be like


    this after the call. Grandpa must be a big meanie, right?¡± Tony asked.


    Not understanding his words, Amelia asked, ¡°Why do you think Grandpa is a big meanie?¡±


    Tony tilted his head and said, ¡°Because he made you sad.¡±


    Amelia froze upon hearing his words. She had not expected a child¡¯s thoughts to be so simple.


    ¡°Oh, my precious Sweetheart. I was feeling a little troubled earlier but all my troubles are now gone with


    such a caring baby like you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my biggest sweetheart. With you around, I¡¯ll never feel sad, no matter what


    happens.¡±


    Tony pped his hands and cheered, ¡°I¡¯m Mommy¡¯s biggest sweetheart!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After all the fuss, Tiffany finally let out a sigh of relief when she realized Amelia had be much


    calmer. She waved thetter¡¯s phone in the air and asked, ¡°What do you n to do with that cousin of


    yours?¡±


    Amelia sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it after picking her up from the airport. After all, we¡¯re a family. Well, I


    might¡¯ve forgotten what she looks like, but I hope she won¡¯t be a pain in the ass.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re still going to pick her up and treat her like a


    princess. What exactly are you thinking? Why does your IQ naturally drop whenever ites to


    anything rted to the Winters family?¡± Tiffany asked as she was not amused.


    In truth, Tiffany was not ming Amelia for wanting to pick her cousin up. Rather, she was mad at how


    the Winters family had neglected Ameliapletely. Regardless of whether thetter was their


    biological or adopted daughter, they never carried out their responsibilities as her parents.


    ¡°Tiff, I know you¡¯re worried about me, but the Winters family is still my family. My rtionship with them


    might be as cold as ice and they might not acknowledge me as their daughter, but I can never be that


    heartless and cut ties with them. If I remember correctly, my second uncle¡¯s daughter is a millennial.


    She should be around twenty-two years old. It¡¯s normal for youngsters to leave their parents at this


    age. I can still handle this. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Amelia reassured, patting Tiffany¡¯s hand.


    Tiffany side-eyed her friend, wanting to tell her she was focusing on the wrong point. She did not mean


    that Amelia could not handle her cousin; she wasmenting on the Winters family deliberately


    ignoring her.


    However, she still swallowed the words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to pick her up on Saturday. Since Mr. Winters says she¡¯s a wild one, I¡¯m afraid you


    might not be able to handle this millennial alone.¡± Tiffany waved her hands, deciding to give in.


    Amelia could not help butugh. ¡°Okay. You¡¯ll being with me then.¡±


    Tiffany sighed and rolled her eyes at Amelia. ¡°Babe, I¡¯m really amazed by you. This is obviously


    something I should not be bothered about. But then I just can¡¯t get mad at you. I¡¯m worried once you


    take in your uncle¡¯s daughter, another cousin might appear in the future. Who knows what kind of


    rtives mighte looking for you next? When that happens, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be the only person


    who¡¯s suffering.¡±


    Much to Tiffany¡¯s surprise, Amelia replied determinedly, ¡°They would¡¯ve done that long ago if they


    wanted to. Don¡¯t you agree? I think my cousin is really here to work. I just wasn¡¯t expecting my dad to


    lower his pride and make this call.¡±


    Tiffany shrugged. The Winters family had always been unpredictable people. In fact, they never


    showed up even when their daughter got married. Neither did they show up to gain any benefit even


    after knowing that she had married into the Clinton family.


    Tiffany had to admit that she could never see through the Winters family.


    ¡°Babe, let¡¯s not talk about the Winters family anymore. I rather use my time to think of what to eatter


    than try to understand what¡¯s going on. We¡¯ll just go with the flow, no matter what motives your uncle


    has in sending your cousin here,¡± Tiffany said nonchntly. Deep down, she had formed a prejudice


    against the Winters family¡ªthe only family that treated their daughter so coldly.


    Amelia nodded in a calm manner, though she knew Dominic¡¯s call had stirred a wave of emotions


    within her.


    His aged and feeble voice still formed a lump in her throat. She had the sudden urge to rush home,


    wanting to pay a visit to the man who once treated her coldly yet did not cut ties with her. She wanted


    to ask him if she was really not his daughter.


    Of course, this was just an impulse. Now that she was all grown up, there was no point in asking the


    question. She had long passed the age of needing the love of a family member.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 435

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 435


    Chapter 435 A Rather Unique Look


    Soon, Saturday arrived, Amelia was woken up by her ringtone at six in the morning. She had initially


    wanted to answer the call, but Oscar beat her to it.


    ¡°Hello?¡± he asked, patting Amelia¡¯s back to put her back to sleep.


    ¡°Is this Amelia¡¯s number?¡± A female voice that sounded unsure came through the speakers. She then


    muttered to herself, ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle Dominic say this is Amelia¡¯s number? Why is there a guy¡¯s voice?


    Could he be her husband?¡±


    Oscar was finally more alert, and he answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m her husband.¡±


    Suddenly, a madwoman¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Ah! Oscar! Are you really Oscar? Oh my goodness.


    Your voice sounds so masculine. You must be quite handsome, right? Amelia is so lucky. My uncle


    says Amelia is married to a man from a rich family in this city. So you must be a tycoon, right? Oh, let


    me introduce myself. I¡¯m Eva. By the way, where¡¯s Amelia?¡±


    Oscar had almost turned deaf from her ear-piercing shrieks.


    He knitted his brows and said with a deep voice, ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    Eva went silent. She then asked hesitantly, ¡°Do you not like me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. Amelia is still sleeping. I just wanted you to keep it down and not wake her up.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m sorry. I guess it¡¯s still quite early. I forgot Amelia is not like me¡ªa night owl. Okay then. I¡¯ll let


    you two continue sleeping. My flight is at eight o¡¯clock. Could you tell her toe to get me at ten


    o¡¯clock?¡± Eva lowered her voice in a funny way.


    Oscar¡¯s frown lifted slightly, and he replied, ¡°We already know about your flight details. Don¡¯t worry.


    Someone will be there to get you once you¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Oscar! Love you!¡± With that, the call ended.


    Oscar was rendered speechless.


    As expected of a millennial. Her way of thinking was at a different level from his, who was born in the


    eighties.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia turned around and hugged Oscar¡¯s waist. ¡°Who was that?¡±


    ¡°Your cousin.¡±


    ¡°Is she here already?¡±


    ¡°No. She said her flight is at eight o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s the time now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only six in the morning.¡±


    Amelia too was speechless. She asked, ¡°Why would she give a call so early in the morning?¡±


    She could¡¯ve given me a call a few days ago. But, no. She just has to choose to call so early in the


    morning. How rude¡­


    Oscar stroked her back and said soothingly, ¡°Go to sleep. It¡¯s still early.¡±


    Very soon, she fell asleep once more.


    Finally, she woke up at eight-thirty in the morning. Seeing howte it was, she leaped off the bed and


    darted to the bathroom to wash up briefly. By the time she came out, she was already dressed in a


    professional white suit that gave off an impression of apetent officedy.


    As she got down the stairs, Oscar was coincidentally serving breakfast from the kitchen while Tony sat


    at the dining table, watching everything silently.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± he greeted sweetly.


    Amelia walked over and gave Tony a kiss on the forehead. She turned to Oscar and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t


    you wake me up? It¡¯s already sote. I won¡¯t be able to make it to the airportter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent Hugo to the airport. If we don¡¯t make it in time, he¡¯ll bring her home,¡± Oscar answered


    nonchntly.


    Hearing that, Amelia could only sit down to have her breakfast.


    She fed Tony his food before quickly downing hers.


    ¡°Tony, we¡¯re going to pick up your aunt in a while. Please behave, okay?¡± she said while squatting


    down.


    Tony gave a firm nod. ¡°I¡¯ll be polite to her.¡±


    Amelia was pleased with his response.


    The trio took the elevator and headed downstairs. Oscar got into the driver¡¯s seat while both Amelia


    and Tony sat in the backseat.


    Along the way, Tony asked, ¡°Mommy, is she your sister?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not. It¡¯s your granduncle¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s my cousin,¡± Amelia exined.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I met her in the past? So many strangers have appeared ever since you brought me back


    here,¡± Tony said in his cute voice.


    ¡°They¡¯re all my friends and family. They¡¯ll love you just like me. Aren¡¯t you d there¡¯ll be one more


    person to spoil you?¡±


    ¡°Of course. But I¡¯ll be happier if Daddy is here.¡±


    Amelia was baffled by his reaction. She then nced at Oscar, who was driving in front.


    ¡°Tony, I¡¯ve been doing my best to spend time with you. I¡¯ve even brought you to the amusement park.


    I¡¯m not too badpared to your Godpa, right? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m better than him?¡± Oscar asked,


    turning the steering wheel.


    Tony crawled out of Amelia¡¯s embrace and yelled, ¡°No way! Daddy is much better than a big meanie


    like you!¡±


    Oscar was not bothered by it.


    Tony put his arms around Amelia¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Mommy, Daddy is better than Big Meanie, right?¡±


    Amelia did not want to take part in the father-and-son ¡°battle.¡± Hence, she remained silent for the rest


    of the journey.


    As soon as Amelia and the others alighted the car, Hugo marched forward and greeted, ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Have you picked her up?¡±


    ¡°The flight was dyed. There was an announcement made about ten seconds before you arrived. It


    said that the flight would only arrive at ten-thirty in the morning,¡± Hugo replied.


    Oscar waved his hand and said, ¡°You can go ahead and do the tasks I assigned to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Boss.¡± Hugo left as soon as he came, giving off a mysterious feeling.


    With Tony in her arms, Amelia and Oscar looked for a cafe near the airport to wait. Then, Amelia


    ordered an ice cream and a tiny piece of cake for Tony.


    After waiting for almost half an hour, Amelia¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Hello?¡± she answered.


    ¡°Is this Amelia? I¡¯ve arrived. Where are you?¡± An urgent voice came from the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m at a cafe near the airport. Just wait for me at the entrance. We¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Please be quick. Love you.¡±


    Amelia ended the call after hearing the tone.


    She was taken aback. She¡¯s truly a millennial. Her way of expressing her enthusiasm is really different.


    It¡¯s really¡­ overwhelming.


    ¡°Oscar, she¡¯s here. Let¡¯s head over,¡± Amelia said, putting her phone into her bag.


    The Winters family had sent her a photo of Eva beforehand. The girl in the picture looked quite pretty


    and she seemed a little young¡ªlike the little girl next door.


    When Amelia saw a young woman with golden hair with two or more piercings on each ear, dressed in


    a metallic-colored tight outfit, and had crazy makeup; she was shocked.


    She could not imagine the woman before her was the same girl from the photo.


    ¡°Hey, Amelia. It¡¯s been almost ten years since we met, and you look just as pretty.¡± Not noticing the


    shock on Amelia¡¯s face, Eva gave the former a warm hug, making thetter feel awkward with her


    easy-going behavior.


    Amelia was so shocked that she did not know where to ce her hands. The over-enthusiastic girl was


    a little too friendly for her.


    ¡°Uhm. Could you please let me go first?¡± Amelia asked, embarrassed.


    Eva immediately released her cousin and extended her hand. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Eva,


    like Eve, but it ends with an A. I¡¯ve found a job here, so I¡¯ll be in your care in the future.¡±


    Amelia recollected herself and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared a ce for you to stay. It¡¯s right below my


    apartment. It¡¯ll be easier for me to take care of you by having you near my house.¡±


    Eva made a thumbs up and praised, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re so reliable!¡±


    Tony tugged at Eva¡¯s super cool pants to make himself noticed. ¡°Are you my aunt?¡±


    Eva lowered her gaze to see Tony, who was about the height of her knees, filling her eyes with


    surprise. She lifted thetter up and made a shrill voice that echoed throughout the entire airport. ¡°Ah!


    You must be Amelia¡¯s son! I¡¯m your aunt. You can call me Aunt Eva.¡±


    Once again, Amelia was at a loss for words. She was amazed at how outgoing her cousin was. It was


    as if she did not care about what others thought of her.


    Outgoing was the only word that described her.


    Tony watched a noisy Eva with curiosity. There was absolutely no fear in his eyes.


    ¡°Aunt Eva, you¡¯re too noisy. Mommy says girls have to be moredy-like,¡± Tony said, gazing at Eva.


    Upon hearing his words, Eva¡¯s ear-piercing shrieks finally came to an end.


    At the same time, Amelia tried to smother herughter. My son is not bad, after all.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 436

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 436


    Chapter 436 Do Not Judge A Book By Its Cover


    ¡°Oscar, let¡¯s head back,¡± suggested Amelia.


    Looking at his watch, Oscar replied, ¡°Wait for a while. James is arriving at eleven o¡¯clock.¡±


    At that moment, Eva stepped in front of him, scrutinized him from head to toe, andmented, ¡°Oscar,


    you¡¯re seriously handsome. What a fine and capable man. You¡¯re a match made in heaven with


    Amelia.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, Oscar suddenly felt that her hippie style was not that irritating anymore.


    ¡°Eva, you have a good eye,¡± heplimented while curling his lips upward into a smile.


    Eva flung her yellow bushy hair and ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Handsome Oscar, can we leave


    now? I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°A friend of mine from abroad will arrive in half an hour,¡± exined Oscar with patience.


    Nodding, Eva waited patiently.


    When James came out of the airport, he first gave Oscar a big hug. As he wanted to greet Amelia, a


    yellow-haired girl abruptly rushed in front of him. Looking at the unfamiliar girl, he jumped in shock and


    asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Eva stared at James, who looked like a prince charming, in admiration and greeted in broken


    Erihalese, ¡°H-Hello, my name is Eva Winters. Handsome, d-do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    James could hardly make out what she was saying. Listening to her Chanaean-style Erihalese, he


    almost burst out inughter.


    ¡°Hi, I can speak Chanaean. You can speak Chanaean to me,¡± he responded awkwardly and looked at


    Amelia subconsciously as if asking who the girl was.


    Amelia¡¯s brows drew close to a frown as Eva¡¯s sudden action had caught her off guard.


    She tugged at Eva¡¯s shirt and said embarrassedly, ¡°James, this is my cousin. Her name is Eva Winters.


    She¡¯s a bit unpredictable, but don¡¯t be frightened by her. In fact, she¡¯s very lively and cheerful.¡±


    The next moment, James stretched out his hand to Eva and said gentlemanly, ¡°I see. My name is


    James Baylor. I¡¯m Oscar¡¯s best friend. I met him when we were studying abroad together.¡±


    Immediately, Eva grabbed the man¡¯s hand with both hands and smiled like a lovestruck woman.


    ¡°James. It¡¯s a good name. I like it. Do you have a girlfriend? If not, I¡¯m going to pursue you, so you¡¯d


    better be prepared for it.¡±


    Her words caught Amelia, Oscar, and James by surprise.


    James shed her an awkward smile and stated, ¡°Y-You¡¯re pretty good, but I prefer busty and sexy


    women. You¡¯re not my type. I think we¡¯re more suitable to be friends.¡± Subsequently, he took a step


    back and nced at Amelia for help.


    Tugging Eva¡¯s shirt, Amelia stopped Eva. ¡°Eva, stop fooling around. Let¡¯s go back first. I¡¯ve asked Molly


    to prepare a feast of delicious food for you. Dad told me that you like sweet food, so I requested Molly


    to prepare honey BBQ pork ribs. I think you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Eva widened her eyes and inquired excitedly, ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go back now.¡±


    Once again, Amelia was at a loss for words. Her cousin was indeed a spur-of-the-moment type of


    person.


    Sitting in the car, Eva could not help but initiate a conversation with James. ¡°James, I¡¯m actually pretty


    busty. It¡¯s just not obvious because I¡¯m wearing clothes. If I take off my clothes, it¡¯ll definitely cause


    nosebleeds in men. Look at Amelia. Isn¡¯t she beautiful? After I remove my makeup, you¡¯ll see that I


    actually look simr to her. I have a great figure too. If you be my boyfriend, I won¡¯t let you down


    in bed.¡±


    Instantly, Amelia¡¯s expression darkened while James and Oscar could not help clearing their throats.


    After all, it was not a good thing to discuss a woman¡¯s figure in front of men.


    ¡°Eva, stop messing around. You have just met James for the first time today. You¡¯re going to scare him


    off,¡± reminded Amelia.


    Nevertheless, Eva was not bothered about it. ¡°Amelia, you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s love at first sight.


    When I meet someone I like, I must take action immediately. Or else, I¡¯ll regret it if someone else


    snatches him away from me.¡±


    Amelia was rendered speechless by her reply.


    After a while, Eva added proudly, ¡°Amelia, as a millennial, I should move forward fearlessly. No matter


    it¡¯s for work or love.¡± Then, she fixated her gaze on James and praised, ¡°James, you¡¯re so handsome.


    A different type of handsome from Oscar. Amelia is so lucky to be surrounded by so many handsome


    guys.¡±


    ncing at Eva, who was extremely outgoing, Tony remarked, ¡°Aunt Eva, if you continue to stare at


    him, your eyes are gonna fall out.¡±


    Eva turned her head to look at him and squeezed his cheek. ¡°How dare you say that? I¡¯m going to


    teach you a lesson.¡±


    In an instant, Tony hid in Amelia¡¯s arms to distance himself from Eva. ¡°Aunt Eva is a bad woman.¡±


    Amelia hugged her son in her embrace. As a matter of fact, she had never hated Eva for being


    unreserved. Instead, she felt that her lively personality was quite contagious.


    Soon, Oscar drove into the neighborhood. After he parked the car, everyone went upstairs together.


    It was Tiffany who opened the door. When she saw the hippie-style girl standing next to Amelia, she


    was full of doubts.


    ¡°Tiff, you¡¯re here?¡± Amelia led everyone in and closed the door before introducing, ¡°Tiff, this is my


    cousin. Eva Winters.¡±


    Tiffany could not help but twitch her mouth.


    ¡°Is she your cousin?¡± She still could not believe it. As far as she could recall, the Winters family did not


    have such an avant-garde daughter. Could it be that the personalities of the Winters girls have changed


    drastically over the years?


    On the contrary, Eva hugged Tiffany intensely as if she had met a close rtive and uttered


    enthusiastically, ¡°You must be Tiffany. You still look the same as eight years ago. I recognized you at a


    nce. Now that I¡¯m grown up, you may not recognize me, but when I was a child, I used to follow you


    around. Do you remember?¡±


    Tiffany tensed up immediately as she was not used to having physical contact with someone she had


    just met.


    ¡°Ms. Win¡­ No, Amelia¡¯s cousin, can you please let me go first?¡± said Tiffany awkwardly.


    Eva let go of her and patted her chest immediately. Startled, she took a step back subconsciously and


    could not help but feel dissatisfied with Eva.


    ¡°Tiffany? Are you angry?¡± It was rare that Eva could read the atmosphere.


    Suppressing the dissatisfaction in her eyes, Tiffany responded with a grin, ¡°No, since you¡¯re Amelia¡¯s


    cousin, then you¡¯re my cousin as well. I¡¯ll try my best to like you.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. I¡¯m everybody¡¯s darling. I know you won¡¯t hate me.¡± Eva was the type of person who would


    take a mile when given an inch. In a sh, she was back to her cheerful self.


    Tiffany cast a brief look at Amelia subconsciously. However, thetter only shrugged resignedly at her.


    Later, Amelia asked Eva to wash her hands, and the group of five adults and a child sat at the dining


    table. Eva took the spoon and enunciated cheerfully, ¡°Oscar, Amelia, Tiffany, James, Tony, let¡¯s dig in.


    I¡¯m going to eat to my heart¡¯s content.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she started gobbling down the food in an unsightly manner. Everyone at


    the table looked at her and waspletely frightened.


    She was practically ingurgitating the food.


    Amelia hurriedly reminded, ¡°Eva, eat slowly. Don¡¯t choke yourself.¡±


    Hearing that, Eva lifted her head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to it. Why aren¡¯t you guys eating? Are


    you scared by how I eat?¡±


    In response, Amelia shook her head. ¡°Of course not. We only want you to eat slowly. Eating too fast is


    bad for your stomach.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m used to it. When I was eighteen, I was sent to the military by my father and became a


    soldier for several years. If I eat slowly, I can only starve. Soon, it became a habit. Please don¡¯t think


    that I¡¯m rude just because I eat faster than others.¡± As she spoke, she filled her mouth with several


    mouthfuls of food.


    Curious, Amelia queried, ¡°You were once a soldier?¡±


    In the meantime, Tiffany, who was sitting on Amelia¡¯s left, was observing Eva closely. She was afraid


    that Eva¡¯s unruly behavior would cause trouble for Amelia.


    Geez. Everyone from the Winters family is so troublesome. Can¡¯t they let Amelia live in peace? Why do


    they have to mess up her life again?


    ¡°Of course. I was indeed a female soldier for a few years. Although I dressed unconventionally, I¡¯m


    actually a training coach. My job is to train bodyguards. To be honest, mybat skills are pretty good.


    I¡¯ll show you next time,¡± dered Eva while eating.


    Everyone looked at her in astonishment. It was unbelievable that such a hippie girl was actually a


    training coach.


    As expected, one should not judge a book by its cover.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 437

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 437


    Chapter 437 Reason Behind The Cold Shoulder


    After they helped Eva settle down, Oscar went to the study with James and talked about the hospital.


    Tony went to take a nap, so only Amelia and Tiffany remained in the living room.


    Tiffany took a piece of apple, savored it slowly, and said casually, ¡°Not only does Eva have a boorish


    behavior, but her style is also unconventional. She does seem like a socializer. If we put it nicely, she¡¯s


    enthusiastic, but to put it bluntly, she¡¯s just senseless. Are you really going to let her stay? I¡¯m afraid


    that she¡¯ll cause you trouble.¡±


    Amelia took a bite of apple while thinking about what Tiffany said.


    Shortly afterward, shemented, ¡°I don¡¯t think Eva¡¯s a bad apple. She¡¯s just more passionate and a


    bit wild. If she didn¡¯t mention it, I¡¯d never expect her to be a soldier. Her current job as a training coach


    surprised me as well. I feel like this career doesn¡¯t suit her at all. She¡¯s really beyond my expectations.¡±


    All of a sudden, she thought of something andughed softly.


    Tiffany rolled her eyes and was dissatisfied. ¡°Babe, I¡¯m being serious here. How can youugh? She


    has a job and won¡¯t starve to death. You¡¯ve already done all you can for her by finding a ce for her to


    stay. Cut off ties with her. I have a feeling that her personality will cause you trouble one day.¡±


    A smile crept on Amelia¡¯s face as she turned to look at Tiffany. ¡°Tiff, I know you care about me, but I¡¯m


    no longer the young girl who gets bullied by others. After being blind for two years, I¡¯ve found out


    what¡¯s the most important thing to me. If she causes me harm, I¡¯ll keep my distance from her, but now


    she doesn¡¯t, right? It¡¯s the first time my father asked me for help after so many years. As his daughter, I


    shouldn¡¯t refuse him no matter what. If I don¡¯t care about Eva, what will he think?¡±


    A hint of anger flickered across Tiffany¡¯s eyes. She moved her lips but did not vent her frustration at


    Amelia.


    After a few minutes, she threw the toothpick in her hand on the table and cursed under her breath.


    Then, she remarked, ¡°Amelia, sometimes I really don¡¯t know what you are thinking. They¡¯ve never


    treated you like a daughter. Why do you still expect them to show you familial affection?¡±


    Amelia let out a long sigh and uttered faintly, ¡°Tiff, I understand what you mean. Maybe I haven¡¯t


    received any affection from them since young, so it has be an obsession. If the opportunity arises,


    I would like to ask them why they insisted on adopting me if I¡¯m not their biological daughter. After all,


    I¡¯m not the only daughter in the Winters family.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tiffany gave Amelia an intense stare.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She knew what Amelia had experienced, but she could not understand what was in her mind. The


    Winters family has been indifferent to her, but she still hopes that they¡¯ll show concern for her. I really


    don¡¯t understand why she still cares about them. It¡¯s so not worth it.


    ¡°Babe, you¡¯ve already grown up. You also have a husband and a son. Why are you still clinging on to


    the past?¡± Tiffany asked.


    Amelia was stunned for a moment, but her expression soon returned to normal.


    ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m not persistent about the past. I just want to ask them when I have the opportunity. I¡¯ve been


    thinking about it for more than twenty years. Since I was young, they¡¯ve been indifferent toward me.


    They¡¯re my family, but you¡¯re closer to me than any one of them. I only wish to ask them several


    questions. Since I¡¯m not their biological daughter, why do they adopt me? Once they have adopted me,


    why wouldn¡¯t they show me any patience? Or they only adopted me because the Hutton family asked


    them to do that?¡± In an instant, a trace of hatred flickered past Amelia¡¯s eyes, and she roared


    depressingly.


    Tiffany was taken aback to see Amelia losing control of her emotions. She quickly grabbed Amelia¡¯s


    hand andforted, ¡°Babe, calm down. You¡¯ve grown up. Besides, you have a husband and a son


    who love you dearly. You also have friends who will never leave you. The Winters family can never hurt


    you again.¡±


    Nevertheless, Amelia only stared at Tiffany in a daze. After some time, she slowly came back to her


    senses.


    Subsequently, she forced a smile and responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I lost control of myself.¡± With that said, she


    casually tucked her hair behind her ear, as if the emotional outburst earlier had nothing to do with her.


    Tiffany sighed resignedly and suggested, ¡°Babe, if you¡¯re so bothered about it, why don¡¯t you find the


    time and go to the Winters residence and ask them directly? It¡¯s not good for your mental health if you


    continue to dwell on it.¡±


    To her surprise, Ameliaughed as if she did not care a hang about it anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Let¡¯s go in and take a nap with Tony. It¡¯s Saturday today.


    Tomorrow, I¡¯ve to go shopping with Eva, and Monday is my first day of work. We¡¯ll also send Tony to


    the Clinton residence so that he can spend more time with my inws. I believe everything will turn for


    the better.¡± Amelia stood up from the sofa and said nonchntly.


    However, Tiffany knew her well. The more Amelia pretended not to care, the more she was bothered


    about it.


    ¡°Babe, you aren¡¯t being honest at all. I know you¡¯re just pretending that you don¡¯t care about it. If I don¡¯t


    know you any better, I probably would¡¯ve been deceived by you.¡± Tiffany stood up as well and shrugged


    her shoulders.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to talk about the Winters family, I won¡¯t force you to. Let¡¯s go and take a nap.


    Today is myst chance to be so carefree. Starting from tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to start modifying the script


    for the movie. The film adaptation of my novel will start shooting soon. I¡¯m both the original author and


    the screenwriter. Since this is my first film adaptation, I want to give it my best.¡± Although she said that,


    she actually already had an idea of what to do.


    Momentster, both of them entered the bedroom and slept beside Tony.


    After a nap, Tiffany was in good spirits and kissed Tony¡¯s cheek. When he kissed her back twice, she


    said, ¡°Babe, I¡¯m leaving now. My dear godson, I¡¯ll be busy with work these few days. If you can¡¯t get


    through my phone, it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t like you anymore. When I¡¯m done with work, I¡¯ll take you to


    the amusement park with your mommy.¡±


    In response, Tony nodded obediently. ¡°Tiffy, bring Daddy with us too. Let¡¯s go without Big Meanie.¡±


    Smirking, Tiffany took a quick look at Oscar, who was standing not far away and promised, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s


    go without Big Meanie. After all, you¡¯re with him every day. It¡¯s reasonable for you to get tired of him.¡±


    Tony nodded arrogantly.


    Meanwhile, Amelia did not know how to react to their conversation.


    Shortly afterward, Tiffany left Amelia¡¯s apartment, took the elevator downstairs, and got into her car.


    Immediately, she called the number she copied from Amelia¡¯s phone. When the call connected, she


    went straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Winters, I¡¯m Tiffany Winters. The daughter of the neighbor who used to


    live opposite your house. You¡¯ve seen me before. I have some questions for you. I wonder if you¡¯re free


    now?¡±


    After a momentary silence, a low and hoarse voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m


    listening.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Winters, you¡¯ve ignored Amelia all these years as if she doesn¡¯t exist in this world. Do you really


    hate her that much? If you don¡¯t like her, how do you know her phone number that has been changed


    for two years? Why do you suddenly ask her to take care of your niece? What¡¯s the purpose of you


    doing this?¡±


    After a pause, Tiffany¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Mr. Winters, Amelia has suffered a lot over the years. If you


    still treat her as your daughter, stop hurting her.¡±


    There was a long silence. Just when she thought that Dominic would not answer, he piped up, ¡°I¡¯ve


    never thought of hurting her, but I was indebted to someone, and I¡¯ve promised that person that I


    wouldn¡¯t treat Amelia well. I asked her to take care of Eva because I wanted to know how she¡¯s been


    doing over the years through Eva.¡±


    Tiffany was so excited that her hand trembled. ¡°Mr. Winters, if you still care about Amelia, why can¡¯t you


    show her some concern? Isn¡¯t it enough to treat her so coldly for nearly thirty years?¡±


    Nevertheless, Dominic hung up the phone without saying anything more.


    Looking at the phone screen that had cked out, Tiffany bit back the words that she was about to


    blurt out. Her gaze deepened as she recalled what Dominic said earlier. It sounded like Amelia might


    not be his biological daughter. Back then, he adopted her because he was indebted to someone, and


    the person who gave Amelia to him asked him not to treat her well.


    Who the hell is so ruthless to do such a thing as giving a young child to another family? Then, the


    bugger even went on to ask the family not to treat her nicely.


    Tiffany racked her brain but still could not quite put a finger on what was going on. Amelia¡¯s real identity


    might be much moreplicated than she could imagine.


    Abruptly, she thought of the horror and hatred that shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes when he saw


    Amelia. Could it be that he was the one who gave Tiffany to the Winters family? If Amelia were his


    daughter, why would he do this? Who would be so ruthless and abandon their biological daughter?


    Momentster, she started the car and called Derrick, asking him to help investigate the missing


    daughter of the Hutton family in Saspiuburg.


    Derrick did not even ask her the reason for doing so and promised to help her out.


    ¡°Thank you, Derrick.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to thank me,e over to my house tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Tiffany agreed immediately.


    Since they had already slept together, it would be hypocritical if she rejected him.


    After being lovey-dovey for a while, Derrick advised, ¡°Tiff, although you and Amelia are good friends, I


    don¡¯t think you should get involved in her family matters. If she needs your help, she¡¯ll let you know. I¡¯m


    worried that others might me you for being a busybody.¡±


    Tiffany kept silent for a while before replying, ¡°I understand. I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you understand. Come over tonight. We¡¯ll have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 438

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 438


    Chapter 438 First Day At Work


    Amelia was busy entertaining Eva for the entire weekend and James was not any better as well. Eva


    would often behave out of the norm, causing him to fluster and keep his distance from her.


    He waited for Eva to return to her ce before talking to Amelia on Sunday night. ¡°Amelia, can you ask


    your cousin to be more rational? I¡¯m actually pretty conservative despite being a foreigner, and I want a


    virtuous and quiet wife. You should know that I¡¯m afraid of overly enthusiastic girls. Can you try to talk


    some sense into her?¡±


    If other women dared to pester him like that, he would have a way to deal with them. However, Eva


    was Amelia¡¯s cousin. If he were too harsh on her, things might turn out awkward between Oscar and


    him.


    Amelia smiled apologetically and promised, ¡°I¡¯ll try to talk to her. I just met her too, so I don¡¯t know her


    very well. Hence, I can¡¯t be too harsh on her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Actually, I really enjoy being pursued by girls,¡± replied James insincerely with a glum face.


    Seeing his expression, Amelia could not help but let out a chuckle.


    ¡°James, didn¡¯t you say that you want a Chanaean girlfriend? You might as well ept my cousin. She


    should look fine if she dresses up properly.¡± As she spoke, she showed him a photo on her phone and


    continued, ¡°Look, this is my cousin when she has light makeup on. I think she¡¯ll be a good wife. What


    do you think?¡±


    He shot her a suspicious nce and uttered, ¡°Amelia, how could this be your cousin?¡± Once he thought


    of Eva¡¯s yellow hair and heavy makeup, his head throbbed.


    In an instant, Amelia was at a loss for words. Truth be told, she did not quite believe the girl in the


    photo was Eva as well. They looked totally different.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m taking my leave now. I don¡¯t want to disturb you and Oscar.¡± Then, James left.


    Amelia was nonplussed and closed the door behind him. Since she had to go to work the next day, she


    did not want to waste her sleeping time because of someone else¡¯s rtionship problems.


    Early the next morning, the Clintons sent someone to pick up Tony.


    Amelia was d in formal office wear when she sent Tony downstairs. Squatting down, she said to


    Tony, ¡°Tony, be a good boy and go to Grandma¡¯s house today. Don¡¯t make her angry, okay?¡±


    Tony pursed his lips, looking obviously reluctant.


    ¡°Mommy, must I go?¡± he questioned aggrievedly.


    Despite feeling reluctant, Amelia wanted Tony to mend the rtionship with the Clintons. No matter


    what, he was the eldest grandson of the Clinton family. Most probably, he would take over Clinton


    Corporations in the future. She could not be selfish and just watch as the rtionship between Tony


    and his grandparents became worse.


    ¡°Tony, you¡¯ve promised me that you would go to your grandma¡¯s house. How can you go back on your


    words now? What did I teach you since you were young? You have to be trustworthy and keep your


    promise. Do you want to be a naughty boy?¡± Amelia took the carrot-and-stick approach and continued,


    ¡°If you go to Grandma¡¯s house, I¡¯ll cook you a lot of delicious food tonight.¡±


    In the end, he reluctantly agreed, ¡°Okay. Come pick me up early after you get off work.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Only then did Tony get into the car sent by Olivia to pick him up.


    As the car drove away, a hint of reluctance flickered past Amelia¡¯s eyes.


    Oscar wrapped his arm around her shoulder and said, ¡°If you¡¯re reluctant, it¡¯s okay to take Tony there


    when both of us are free.¡±


    Immediately, Amelia recollected her thoughts and shed him a smile. ¡°In actuality, I have a n in


    mind. I deliberately send Tony there to coax your parents. In the future, they¡¯ll definitely forgive me for


    what I¡¯ve done for the sake of Tony.¡±


    Hearing that, Oscar lightly tapped her nose and reprimanded, ¡°You¡¯re not such a person. Stop saying


    something so misleading.¡±


    A sweet smile crept on Amelia¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s enough as long as you understand me. Let¡¯s go to work.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I don¡¯t want to attract too much attention on my first day of work. If I drive to work, they might


    think that I¡¯m just there to y around and not to work. After all, not many office workers could afford a


    car.¡±


    Oscar kissed her lips affectionately before wrapping his arm around her waist and getting into the car.


    When he drove her to the downstairs of her office, he unbuckled her seat belt and pulled her over


    before she alighted from the car. The next moment, he ced his hand on the back of her head and


    gave her a deep kiss.


    Shortly afterward, both of them were gasping for breath. She shot him a flirtatious look, and he felt a


    surge of desire from his abdomen. As he touched her lips that were red because of the kiss, he


    commented, ¡°You¡¯re such a minx. I want to keep you to myself so that no man can see you.¡±


    Amelia chuckled and wrapped her arm around his neck. Then, she pecked him on the lips and


    immediately got out of the car.


    The next second, she poked her head into the car and quipped, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve always been a minx, and


    I¡¯m here to seduce you. Just wait for me.¡±


    With that said, she left confidently in her high heels.


    Oscar¡¯s gaze darkened. Looking at Amelia¡¯s leaving figure from the car window, he could not help but


    raise the corners of his lips. After being separated for two years, their rtionship had be closer


    than when they were married. He could not bear to be separated from her for an hour as he would just


    think of her. It was an experience that no other woman could give him.


    After Amelia went into the building, he drove away.


    In the meantime, Amelia took the elevator upstairs. As soon as she got out of the elevator, she saw


    Rory waiting at the elevator door.


    ¡°Amelia,¡± Rory greeted warmly.


    ¡°Rory, why are you here?¡± queried Amelia confusedly.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re new here, I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to get along with the other colleagues. I¡¯ll


    introduce you to them and tell them not to bully you.¡± Having said that, Rory held Amelia¡¯s hand as if


    they were close friends who had known each other for a long time.


    Amelia wore a decent smile on her face, but she was not used to it. In such a short time, Rory had


    already learned the way of surviving in the workce and even mastered it.


    She could no longer see the innocence in her.


    The slim-fitted formal wear entuated Rory¡¯s curvy figure. Her originally dark skin was now fair and


    smooth. If she did not mention it, no one would know that she actually came from the countryside.


    Hmm¡­ Rory has only left us to work in an advertisingpany for a few months, and she has


    completely changed. It seems that she¡¯s more suitable to work in apany than me. She has


    adapted very well in the areas of interpersonalmunication skills or the unspoken rules of the


    workce.


    Soon, Rory brought her to the design department and pped her hands to attract everyone¡¯s


    attention. ¡°Everyone, this is our new colleague, Amelia Winters.¡±


    Everyone in the office, who was initially busy, raised their heads and saw Amelia. One of the male


    colleagues blurted out, ¡°Wow, what a beautiful woman. Everybody, let¡¯s p and wee her.¡±


    The next moment, everyone gave Amelia a round of apuse.


    When the apuse stopped, she introduced herself with a faint smile, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Amelia Winters. I might


    look a few years older than some of you, but my working experience is much lesser than yours. Please


    don¡¯t sideline me because of my age.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t. I¡¯m sure everyone will be willing to help a beautiful woman like you,¡± said one of


    the male employees. ¡°Amelia, we¡¯ll be colleagues from now on, and we wee you to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Amelia was well-dressed with light makeup on her face. She looked sexy and pure at the


    same time, more charming than she was two years ago. Once she smiled, all the male colleagues were


    mesmerized by her.


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re so beautiful. Are you married?¡± Another male colleague asked the question that


    everyone wanted to ask.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I already have a son who¡¯s going to be three years old soon,¡± she answered.


    As she finished speaking, she could feel that many of them were disappointed. However, after a while,


    they said enthusiastically, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re married. We need a pretty woman to motivate us.


    Otherwise, we don¡¯t have the passion and drive for work.¡±


    Naturally, all the female colleagues rolled their eyes at the man who said that. Nevertheless, the female


    employees still showed Amelia a warm wee.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 439

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 439


    Chapter 439 Gossips


    Rory then pointed to the ce at the right corner and uttered, ¡°Amelia, you can sit there. I¡¯m sitting over


    there.¡± As she spoke, she pointed to the position on the other side. ¡°We¡¯re in the same department.


    We¡¯re colleagues from now on.¡±


    In response, Amelia shed her a polite smile.


    ¡°Amelia, you can go and sit down on your seat. Our boss said that he would hold a wee party for


    the new employees tonight. Will youe?¡± asked Rory.


    Amelia¡¯s brows drew close to a frown. ¡°Tonight?¡± I¡¯ve promised to go back and cook Tony his favorite


    food. If I attend the party tonight, I¡¯ll have to break my promise.


    Nheless, she had to get ustomed to it as many things would be out of her control once she


    started working.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re busy tonight?¡± inquired Rory.


    Amelia shook her head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve promised Tony to cook for him. If I go to the


    wee party, I¡¯ll have to break my promise.¡±


    ¡°Let me talk to the manager for you. There¡¯s nothing you can do since you¡¯ve to take care of your son. I


    haven¡¯t seen Tony for a long time. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll go and meet him with some presents. I kind of


    miss him,¡± remarked Rory.


    ¡°Sure. He must be very happy to see you.¡± The two of them chatted for a while before they each sat


    down in their seats.


    Within ten minutes, the manager of the design department summoned Rory. Amelia watched as Rory


    walked seductively next to the manager through the ss. She felt weird when she saw Rory acting so


    intimately with the manager.


    Then, she knitted her brows and felt pity for Rory. She used to be a pure and innocent girl. However,


    she had learned to use her sexual appeal to seduce her superior within a few months. At that moment,


    Amelia could not help recalling what Tiffany had said.


    She said that Rory was a gold digger, and once she entered a workce, she would definitely make


    use of her beautiful appearance and venture down a path of no return. Unexpectedly, her words had


    come true.


    As a matter of fact, Amelia did not mind if girls wanted to find a capable man in order to improve their


    lives. However, they should improve their abilities and temperament to attract men with their unique


    charm, not by using their sexual appeal.


    She was somewhat disappointed to see that Rory had changed for the worse. Furthermore, she was


    afraid that the young girl would prioritize on fulfilling her unlimited wants and end up on a path that she


    would regret in the future.


    Anyhow, fate had brought them together. If she could, she would like to give Rory a hand because she


    would hate to see Rory sell her body and be an immoral person.


    When Amelia was focused on her work, someone suddenly pushed a chair over and sat beside her.


    Instantly, Amelia turned her head and saw that it was a woman in her mid-twenties. She then nced


    at the name tag on the woman¡¯s chest and found out that her name was Jamie Lindt.


    ¡°Amelia, do you and Rory know each other?¡± Jamie inquired mysteriously.


    Amelia kept her reply simple. ¡°She was one of my interviewers. After hiring me, I had a few chats with


    her. I guess we can be considered as acquaintances.¡±


    Blinking her eyes, Jamie nced at the other colleagues. At once, Amelia knew that she liked to


    gossip.


    She did not hate gossiping. It was just that she did not like people who talked nonsense and gossiped


    about other people¡¯s privacy. Hence, she decided to only get along with Jamie on the surface.


    ¡°Amelia, I only want to remind you that Rory¡¯s rtionship with the manager is a bit inappropriate. You


    should be careful of her and don¡¯t get deceived by her. Although she¡¯s young, she¡¯s actually very


    cunning.¡± Clearly, Jamie disliked Rory, so she tried to drag Rory¡¯s name through the mud.


    ¡°The manager seems to be in histe forties, and Rory¡¯s possibly at the age of his daughter if he has


    one. I think you must have misunderstood,¡± responded Amelia.


    Hearing that, Jamie immediately grew anxious. ¡°Amelia, you have to believe me. Several people saw


    her kissing the manager at the stairs. She didn¡¯t even feel disgusted when the manager touched her.


    Everyone in the department is saying that she¡¯s the manager¡¯s mistress. If you don¡¯t believe me, you


    can ask around. Some of the male colleagues who like her are very disappointed. They also said that


    they didn¡¯t expect her to be this kind of woman. I¡¯m telling you this so that you can be careful of her.


    Don¡¯t offend her. It¡¯s hard to find a good job these days.¡±


    Nevertheless, Amelia only smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you for your reminder. I¡¯ll be careful, but I think


    there must be some misunderstanding.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Jamiemented, ¡°You¡¯re new here, but don¡¯t get deceived by her appearance. She¡¯s


    young but vicious. Actually, she was nning to seduce the boss through the manager. I heard that she


    initially worked at the Beshya headquarters and was sent here because she tried to seduce the boss


    there.¡±


    In an instant, Amelia came to a realization. Rory was introduced to thepany by Tiffany using


    Derrick¡¯s name. If nothing¡¯s wrong, she shouldn¡¯t be transferred here. So that was what happened.


    Regardless of whether those rumors were true or not, she believed that there was no smoke without


    fire. If Rory did not do any of those, there would not be rumors about her. Thinking of Rory¡¯s intimacy


    with the manager earlier, Amelia let out a long sigh.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She did not chat much with Jamie and only focused on her work.


    At noon, Rory came back and suggested to Amelia affectionately, ¡°Amelia, are you going for lunch?


    Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Standing up calmly, thetter nodded. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go. I heard that the food in the cafeteria is pretty


    good.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You can try itter,¡± replied Rory with a smile.


    In the meantime, Jamie, who was sorting some documents, looked at the two who walked out side by


    side, and her face nched. She was afraid that Amelia would tell Rory about the gossip.


    ¡°Jamie, you have to be careful. This morning, you gossiped with the neer, but I think that this


    neer seems to be quite close to Rory. You¡¯d better watch out or you might lose your job.¡± A young


    woman crossed her arms in front of her chest and was obviously gloating within.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Jamie mmed the documents on the table and left.


    The woman sneered coldly and uttered, ¡°What the hell. I bet you¡¯ll soon lose your job because of all


    this gossiping.¡±


    Of course, Jamie did not hear those words.


    When she arrived at the cafeteria, she saw Amelia and Rory sitting in the corner, chatting andughing


    while eating; she was filled with indignation.


    ¡°What a liar.¡± Jamie walked toward the counter like a girl who was throwing a tantrum.


    After she ordered her food, she walked past the table where Amelia was sitting and enunciated,


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re lying.¡± With that said, she walked away without looking back. Meanwhile, Amelia was


    confused, not knowing what she meant by that.


    ¡°Amelia, you don¡¯t have to care about what she says. She loves to gossip and is well-known in the


    department. She¡¯ll always tell everyone about the gossip she hears. Don¡¯t get too close to her.¡± Rory


    frowned. It was obvious that she did not like Jamie.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl. I think her age should be simr to yours. Young people like you should have


    moremon topics,¡± stated Amelia.


    A hint of disgust shed across Rory¡¯s eyes as she replied angrily, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t me me for


    speaking ill of her. I¡¯m close to the manager because he¡¯s the uncle of my former boss. Out of respect


    to Mr. Hisson and Tiffany, my former boss asked his uncle to take good care of me. That¡¯s why when I


    first transferred here, the manager was kind to me. I¡¯ve also met the manager¡¯s wife. Even if I¡¯m from


    the countryside, I¡¯m not that shameless to seduce a married man. Moreover, the manager is so much


    older than me. I didn¡¯t expect this woman to spread rumors in thepany. The manager also talked to


    her about it. However, she didn¡¯t repent at all. If she didn¡¯t get the job through family connections, she


    would have been fired a long time ago. Thepany doesn¡¯t need such an employee who loves to


    gossip and spread rumors about others.¡±


    Amelia was rendered speechless.


    It was her first day at work, and she had already heard of so much gossip. However, she chose to


    believe Rory. Knowing that Rory was not as bad as the rumors said, she was relieved. Since Rory had


    tried her best to take care of her when she was blind, she did not want Rory to lose herself aftering


    to the city.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s just a rumor, it¡¯s better to ignore it. The others would only think that you¡¯re covering up if you


    tried to exin. As long as you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, these rumors will disappear over time,¡±


    advised Amelia calmly while eating.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll misunderstand me as well,¡± responded Rory after some hesitation.


    Upon hearing that, Amelia was astounded. ¡°Of course not. I can tell if you¡¯re a good person or not.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Amelia nodded in response.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m finally relieved. I was afraid that they would talk nonsense and cause your impression


    of me to get worse.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think so?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re the only person who treated me kindly after I left my hometown. I really think of you as


    my elder sister. I know that Tiffany doesn¡¯t like me, but I still want to get close to you. Do you find me


    annoying?¡± In front of Amelia, Rory looked like a coquettish youngdy.


    Sometimes, Amelia could not see through Rory¡¯s real intention. Even though she was young, she


    seemed like a woman who was full of schemes. I hope she only likes to y some tricks and is actually


    still pure and innocent.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 440

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 440


    Chapter 440 Comint Of The Son


    After eating, Amelia and Rory went back to work until six. The manager stopped by to inform them it


    was time to get off work. He also told them the wee party that night was postponed to the following


    Monday because the superior was on a business trip.


    The only good thing about thepany was that they would not force their staff to work overtime.


    Moreover, employees were allowed to take their work home toplete it. Hence, fewer and fewer


    employees stayed behind to work overtime.


    As Amelia was wrapping up her stuff, Rory came over. ¡°Amelia, are you heading home?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°I will go to Tony¡¯s grandma¡¯s house to pick him up. He has never spent time alone with


    his grandma. I wonder how he is doing.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I still got some work toplete. Please say hello to me to your parents. And please tell Tony


    that I will visit him some other days. It¡¯s been so long since west met. I wonder if he can still


    recognize me.¡± Rory smiled.


    ¡°Sure. I got to go. See you tomorrow.¡± Amelia grabbed her bag and left hurriedly.


    After she left, Rory¡¯s smile disappeared right away. The next moment, she cast an angry look at Jamie,


    who was still in the office.


    Jamie stood up and went out. Rory knew the former would go to the washroom every time before


    getting off work. Hence, she went out too.


    As such, Rory blocked Jamie in the washroom. Jamie was stunned momentarily seeing Rory appear


    suddenly. She staggered a step back and stuck her neck out. ¡°Rory, what do you want? Don¡¯t you think


    I will be afraid of you because you have the manager at your back? I despise people like you the most.¡±


    Rory stared at Jamie coldly. ¡°Jamie, I know you spread the rumor because you were jealous of me.


    After all, you don¡¯t have my look and my body. But it¡¯s pointless. Not only does the rumor fail to hurt


    me, but it ruins your reputation. No one dares to get close to you anymore. I think you should at least


    think about your mistake, or else I¡¯m afraid you could never get married.¡±


    Jamie¡¯s chest heaved up and down in rage.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Rory, you¡¯re the one who could never get married. You¡¯re just someone from the vige. Do you think


    you belong here? If you didn¡¯t sell your body, there would be no way someone your age could be


    a supervisor so quickly. Don¡¯t you forget that the HR department has not announced the final result


    yet? We still don¡¯t know who the supervisor in the end will be.¡± Jamie bit her lip as she spoke.


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t know about that yet, but I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be you,¡± Jamie provoked. ¡°Please stop


    spreading rumors about me. If not, I will report to the manager. I think the manager won¡¯t want to hire a


    gossiper either.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Jamie was rendered speechless, her gaze filled with wrath. ¡°You¡¯re being preposterous!¡±


    Seeing Jamie stomp her way out, Rory¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°You¡¯re no match with me. One


    day, I¡¯ll make you leave thispany in dismay.¡±


    With that, Rory walked out pridefully in her high heels.


    Meanwhile, Amelia had no idea about the conflict between Rory and Jamie. She stopped by the


    farmer¡¯s market and then called Oscar on her way back. She told him to pick Tony up after he was


    done with his work. She nned to personally cook a nice meal for them.


    After Amelia reached home, she started doing the house chores. Molly had gone back to her


    hometown as her daughter-inw had just given birth. Hence, she would be away for a few days.


    Meanwhile, Oscar did not like to hire other housekeepers. As such, Amelia and Oscar would be


    handling the house chores themselves.


    During these two years, Oscar had improved a lot in his cooking. In fact, he was even better than


    Amelia. He was no longer the dumb man who did not know how to do household chores. Sometimes,


    Amelia could not help but worry that the other women might snatch away such a perfect man like


    Oscar.


    Nheless, whenever she thought of how much he loved her, she felt extraordinary proud.


    As Amelia was busy preparing food in the kitchen, she heard Oscar and Tony quarreling outside. To be


    precise, it was Tony¡¯s voice alone.


    ¡°Big Meanie, let go of me. I don¡¯t want you to hold my hand,¡± Tony shouted with displeasure.


    After hearing Tony¡¯s loud voice, Amelia heaved a sigh of relief.


    It seems he had a good time at the Clinton residence.


    Amelia walked out of the kitchen, with thedle still in her hands. ¡°Tony.¡±


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Tony ran toward Amelia and hugged her tightly. ¡°I miss you so much. Didn¡¯t you say you


    were going toe and fetch me? Why did Big Meanie show up instead?¡±


    Amelia caressed his hair gently. ¡°I came home earlier to prepare your favorite food. Wasn¡¯t it nice that


    Daddy went to pick you up?¡±


    Tony shook his head indignantly. ¡°Mommy, not at all. I don¡¯t like Big Meanie. He will bully me when


    you¡¯re not around. He even called me Anthony Clinton just now. People who like me always call me


    Tony. I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t like me. Mommy, let¡¯s not like him too, okay?¡±


    Ameliaughed in amusement.


    Amelia shifted her gaze to Oscar, wanting to know what happened.


    Oscar walked toward them helplessly.


    ¡°On our way back, we went past a river. There were two cows drinking water there, and he insisted on


    getting down to look. I got pissed and scolded him. He didn¡¯t go eventually, but he keeps calling me Big


    Meanie. He keeps saying Kurt is better than me. He treats his real father as a bad guy,¡± Oscar uttered


    casually.


    Amelia stared at Oscar apologetically.


    ¡°Tony, you shouldn¡¯t be so rude to Daddy. Please apologize to him now. Or else I will be angry for real.¡±


    Amelia knelt and disyed a stern look to Tony.


    Tony pursed his lips and said unwillingly, ¡°Big Meanie, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Oscar let out augh upon hearing that.


    What an interesting kid. He¡¯s smarter than the usual kids, and he always listens to Amelia. Yet, he is so


    stubborn whenever he¡¯s with me. I wonder where he got this personality from.


    Amelia went inside the kitchen to check on her soup. Seeing it was ready, she tasted it and added


    some more salt.


    Oscar helped her take out all the dishes. As he was carrying thest dish, he kissed her gently.


    ¡°Thanks for cooking.¡±


    Amelia smiled and followed Oscar out.


    ¡°Oscar, please start eating with Tony. I¡¯ll take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    The father and son spoke simultaneously.


    ¡°Oscar, please feed Tony first. It¡¯s quitete already. A kid should not eat sote.¡±


    Upon saying that, she turned to Tony. ¡°Tony, be good and listen to your dad. Please eat now, okay?¡±


    Tony nodded.


    After Amelia finished taking a shower, she saw Tony not eating properly. Oscar was holding him up in


    the air. His legs kept kicking naughtily.


    She suddenly felt her temples throbbing. She could not understand why both of them kept pissing her


    off.


    ¡°Oscar, what¡¯s wrong with you and Tony? Why isn¡¯t he eating properly?¡± Amelia walked over and


    grabbed Tony.


    Oscar¡¯s expression darkened. There was a trace of anger in his gaze. ¡°He¡¯s too naughty. He threw his


    food at me. If I don¡¯t discipline him now, he will be worse in the future.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face turned grim too.


    ¡°Tony, is what Daddy said true?¡±


    Tony stared at Amelia and suddenly burst into a cry.


    ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t love me anymore. You only love Big Meanie but he doesn¡¯t love me. I want Daddy. I


    don¡¯t want Big Meanie, and I don¡¯t want Grandpa and Grandma.¡±


    Upon hearing that, rage and sadness filled Amelia¡¯s heart. She had been trying her best to make Tony


    blend in with the Clintons. Yet, thetter did not seem to appreciate her effort.


    Staring at the table full of dishes, Amelia let out a deep sigh.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 441

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 441


    Chapter 441 In Front Of The Kid


    Amelia grabbed Tony¡¯s shoulder and said sternly, ¡°Tony, please stop crying. Listen to me.¡±


    Tony stopped crying instantly, intimidated by Amelia¡¯s gesture. ¡°Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Tony, you have been smarter than other kids since you were small. I have always been proud of you.


    But ever since you came back from Beshya, you have been behaving rudely. Is that how I taught you to


    behave? How could you be so inconsiderate? Do you want to break my heart?¡± Amelia asked.


    She tried to put on a strict face, but her heart was twitching in pain.


    As Tony stared at Amelia, his eyes were beaming with tears, he felt that he had been wronged.


    Oscar walked over to Amelia and hugged her. ¡°All right. That¡¯s enough. Please calm down. It takes time


    to educate a kid. Please don¡¯t be mad.¡±


    Amelia buried her head into his chest and began to sob.


    Oscar¡¯s expression darkened as he felt bad for Amelia. He caressed Amelia¡¯s hair and coaxed. ¡°Be


    good. Please don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯ll educate himter.¡±


    Tony also panicked as he ran to hug Amelia¡¯s leg. ¡°Mommy, I promise I won¡¯t be like this anymore.


    Please don¡¯t ignore me.¡±


    Amelia got out of Oscar¡¯s embrace and wiped off her tears. Then, she carried Tony and wiped his tears.


    ¡°Tony, I¡¯m sorry. I overreacted. Please don¡¯t be scared of me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and ced him back in his chair. Then, she took a bowl of soup for him. ¡°I¡¯m


    not mad anymore. But what should you do after being rude to Daddy?¡±


    Tony stared at Oscar indignantly. ¡°Big Meanie, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t throw food at you. Please forgive


    me and I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Oscar approached him and rubbed his head. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    With that, the three of them continued their dinner silently. What was supposed to be warm family time


    was reced by awkward silence. It was the first time Tony did not speak much during mealtime. While


    eating, he lifted his head to observe Amelia¡¯s expression, fearing that thetter might still be mad at


    him.


    Amelia¡¯s dark expression shocked him just now. He nearly thought Amelia had given up on him for a


    brief moment.


    After diner, Amelia was washing the dish quietly. Tony showed up behind her. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s my fault.


    Please don¡¯t abandon me.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia paused her chores. She turned around and knelt in front of Tony. ¡°Tony,


    you¡¯re my son. I won¡¯t abandon you no matter what happens.¡±


    Tony buried his head into Amelia¡¯s embrace and cried. ¡°Mommy, Grandma told me today that you sent


    me there because you nned to leave me to her. That was why I was angry with Big Meanie. I want to


    live with you and not him. If you marry someone else, please bring me too, okay? I can¡¯t live without


    you.¡±


    Amelia felt a pang of sadness within her heart.


    ¡°Did Grandma tell you that?¡± she asked in a raspy voice.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Tony nodded.


    ¡°She has told me more than once. At first, I didn¡¯t believe her, but she kept saying that you would marry


    another man one day. By then, I would be your burden. I don¡¯t know what that means, but I want


    to be with you,¡± Tony uttered childishly.


    An inexplicable sadness came over Amelia. She had been trying her best to mend the rtionship


    between Tony and Olivia, but thetter did not seem to appreciate her effort. She had not stopped


    fabricating lies even after getting caught once.


    Amelia¡¯s guilt toward Olivia was reced with utter rage at that moment.


    ¡°Tony, what else did Grandma tell you?¡± Amelia asked patiently.


    ¡°Grandma said that I would have a new mother and a new father, and I would be living with them,¡± Tony


    revealed everything.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Grandma said that you sent me to her because you didn¡¯t want me anymore. Is that true?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s expression changed, and her heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    ¡°Mommy, I will be good from now on. Please don¡¯t leave me.¡± Tony wrapped his hands around Amelia¡¯s


    neck and kissed her nose. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to go there anymore tomorrow. I don¡¯t like them. They


    keep saying bad things about you, and I don¡¯t like that.¡±


    Suppressing the dissatisfaction in her heart, Amelia kissed Tony¡¯s forehead. ¡°Tony, Grandma was


    kidding around with you. She probably threatened you because she wanted you to be good.¡±


    Tony stared at Amelia in disbelief. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re lying.¡±


    Amelia kissed him gently. ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t, but you will,¡± Tony pouted. ¡°You always push me to others even when I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia could not help but feel a tinge of sadness.


    Indeed, Tony was too young toprehend her reason for doing all this.


    Amelia carried Tony silently and went to the bedroom. Then, she looked him in the eyes. ¡°Tony, I did all


    this for your good. You¡¯re the eldest grandson of the Clintons. So you bear the biggest responsibilities.


    Whether you like it or not, you have to endure it.¡±


    Tony tilted his head, somehow confused with what Amelia said.


    Amelia lifted her hand and patted Tony¡¯s head gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand now. One day,


    you will understand my effort. Come on. Let¡¯s take a shower. I¡¯ll tuck you in bed and tell you a story


    before you sleep.¡±


    Tony coaxed, ¡°Mommy, can you sleep with me tonight? It¡¯s been a long time since I slept with


    you.¡± She¡¯s been taken by Big Meanie and I don¡¯t like that.


    Amelia dly agreed to it.


    Tony pped in delight and kissed Amelia¡¯s cheek firmly.


    After Tony dozed off, Amelia went downstairs and sat beside Oscar.


    Oscar asked, ¡°Is he asleep?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Oscar asked again, ¡°Do you want some wine? It helps to have good sleep.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Oscar stood up and got a bottle of wine that he had bought recently. He poured some into a ss,


    shook it slightly, and handed it to Amelia.


    Amelia took a sip of it.


    ¡°Oscar, I want to talk to Dad and Mom,¡± she uttered right after.


    Oscar knew what she wanted to talk about. ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    Amelia leaned at his shoulder. ¡°Oscar, I don¡¯t want to quarrel with Dad and Mom, and I don¡¯t want to


    think badly of them. I know it was my fault for leaving with Tony back then. I can ept the fact that


    she mes me. Despite so, she should not talk nonsense in front of the kid. Tony will believe


    everything she says. Mom should know the negative impact on a child being told that he will be


    abandoned by his parents.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s gaze darkened, somehow displeased with Olivia¡¯s deeds.


    He caressed Amelia¡¯s hair gently. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her about this. Please don¡¯t go and see her, or she would


    be displeased.¡±


    Amelia heaved a sigh as there was nothing she could do.


    She did not know since her rtionship with Olivia had be so tense. She feared she would not


    have the chance to get along with her ever again.


    She never wanted to have a lousy rtionship with Olivia. Yet, things turned out to be precisely that.


    She had no idea if this shattered rtionship could ever be mended.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 442

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 442


    Chapter 442 Difficult Rtionship


    That night was one destined to be filled with wild thoughts. As Ameliay on the bed and rested her


    head on Oscar¡¯s head, she closed her eyes. However, her mind was overrun with messy thoughts.


    She tossed around slightly, finding it hard to fall asleep.


    She opened her eyes and closed them again repeatedly. However, the more she did that, the more


    awake she became. There was not a hint of sleepiness within her.


    Oscar turned around, held the back of Amelia¡¯s head and forced her to lean closer to him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t fall asleep?¡± asked Oscar softly.


    Raising her head from his arms, Amelia asked apologetically, ¡°Did I wake you up?¡±


    Oscar opened his eyes and replied, ¡°No. If you can¡¯t sleep, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Smiling, Amelia said, ¡°Go to sleep. You still have work tomorrow! I just can¡¯t fall asleep because of


    some issues weighing on my mind. Since you¡¯re nning to stay awake because of me, I¡¯ve figured


    everything out. Sleep now!¡±


    ¡°You silly girl,¡± mumbled Oscar with a sigh, though his eyes were filled with affection. ¡°You always


    choose to shoulder all your burdens alone. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your man! I can split the load and bear


    it with you.¡±


    Amelia hugged his waist and whispered, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You do, but even when something happens, you still choose to face it alone. Sometimes, I wish that


    you can rely on me more. It¡¯ll make me feel more aplished too.¡± Oscar sighed, but his tone was


    filled with affection. ¡°When I married you, I was really satisfied with how untroublesome and


    independent you were. You had never made me worry. However, my attitude is now different. I wish


    that you¡¯d rely on me more. This is probably the difference between loving and not loving someone.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She did not realize that Oscar had so many thoughts on his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Sighing, Oscar stroked her forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to me you. I just want you to rely on


    me willingly when you¡¯re tired, instead of shouldering everything on your own.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± promised Amelia solemnly after a long time.


    Oscar kissed her forehead and said, ¡°Get some sleep.¡±


    Burying her head against his chest, Amelia felt relieved and quickly fell asleep. While Oscar gazed at


    her sleeping face, a smile formed on his lips. He hugged her tightly and fell asleep too.


    After eating breakfast the next morning, Oscar nted a kiss on Amelia¡¯s lips and said, ¡°Go to work


    and I¡¯ll send Tony to the Clinton residence. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll settle this properly.¡±


    Amelia was slightly hesitant. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that you can do it on your own?¡±


    ¡°Trust me.¡±


    Amelia had no choice but to agree.


    The family of three went downstairs. Still worried, Amelia reminded Tony, ¡°Tony, listen to Daddy and


    don¡¯t kick up a fuss, okay? Otherwise, I¡¯ll be really sad.¡±


    Tony raised his head and nced at Oscar.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy,¡± replied Tony as he pouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work now. We¡¯ll bring you to the amusement park on Saturday,¡± promised Amelia.


    Tony grabbed her pinky. As if he was afraid that she would be angry, he whispered, ¡°Mommy, can we


    ask Daddy toe too? I haven¡¯t seen him for so many days and I miss him a lot.¡±


    Amelia was stunned. People often said that kids were yful and forgetful, but she did not expect Tony


    to be so reliant on Kurt. Even though they were not biologically rted, their rtionship was very


    intimate.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Amelia nced at Oscar. Understanding the look in her eyes, he spoke up on her behalf, ¡°Tony, your


    godfather is away to help me with work. He¡¯lle back a few dayster. I promise you that I¡¯ll ask him


    to take you to the amusement park after he returns, okay? It¡¯ll just be the two of you and you can enjoy


    yourself to your heart¡¯s content! How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Mommy too!¡± Tony tried to negotiate.


    Oscar hugged Amelia and replied, ¡°Your mommy¡¯s mine, so she can¡¯t go. If you continue negotiating,


    I¡¯ll make sure that you won¡¯t see your godfather ever again.¡±


    Tony stared back at Oscar. Eventually sumbing to his threats, then he entered the car with his head


    drooped.


    Amelia nced at him worriedly and asked, ¡°Oscar, are we too harsh on Tony? He¡¯s just a child.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is something that he has to go through. Since I¡¯ve been missing for two years of his


    childhood, it¡¯s reasonable that he¡¯s not close to me. However, blood is thicker than water. One day, he¡¯ll


    see me as his hero,¡± reassured Oscar confidently.


    Amelia chuckled.


    ¡°Oscar, I¡¯ve never realized how shameless you can be.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not shameless, would you have fallen in love with me?¡±


    Amelia found herself at a loss for words.


    ¡°Go to work! I¡¯ll send Tony over. After attending a meeting on one of thepany¡¯s projects, I¡¯ll be


    done with work. I¡¯ll take you and Tony out to a new restaurant for dinner tonight. The dishes are pretty


    authentic, so both of you will probably like it,¡± said Oscar.


    ¡°Be careful on your way there. I¡¯m going now. ¡°


    After Amelia left, Oscar drove away too.


    During the drive, Tony leaned forward to the front seats and said sulkily, ¡°Big Meanie, I¡¯m only listening


    to you because I don¡¯t want Mommy to be angry or sad. Don¡¯t think that I like you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too. As expected of father and son! Even our thoughts are the same.¡±


    Pouting, Tony snorted and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you like me, Big Meanie? Mommy said that you like me a


    lot.¡±


    Oscar chuckled. It was the first time someone dared to talk to him like that, and it was his two-year-old


    son.


    As expected of my son! He¡¯s bold enough.


    ¡°Since you hate me, why should I like you? Liking someone should be mutual.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m your son!¡±


    ¡°I thought that you don¡¯t acknowledge me as your father?¡±


    Tony panicked. ¡°Big Meanie, I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s allowed to dislike you. You can¡¯t do that to me, or


    I¡¯ll tell Mommy.¡±


    Oscar teased mockingly, ¡°Tony, why are you being so naggy like a girl? You only know how to make


    comints. That¡¯s not like my son.¡±


    Furious, Tony puffed out his cheeks and rebuked indignantly, ¡°I¡¯m a little masculine man, not a girl!¡±


    Oscar could not help but marvel at how smart his son was. Despite only being two years old, he knew a


    lot of words. Sometimes, he was so smart that others would forget that he was only two. However,


    when he acted up stubbornly, Oscar would still feel an urge to beat him up.


    ¡°If you¡¯re a small man, you wouldn¡¯t have been unable to appease your grandma. You even needed me


    to intervene! Not only that, but you also made your mommy sad. I look down on you, Tony,¡± Oscar


    provoked him on purpose.


    As expected, his provocation worked. Tony sat up and dered, ¡°That¡¯s not true! I just don¡¯t want to get


    closer to Grandma because I hate it when she talks bad about Mommy!¡±


    ¡°In that case, you should try to be closer to your grandma. As long as you make her happy, she¡¯ll like


    your mommy.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I love your mommy! Have I ever hurt her?¡±


    After thinking about it carefully, Tony said in a child-like voice, ¡°I¡¯ll believe you this time. However, will


    Mommy be sad if she sees that I¡¯m on good terms with Grandma?¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t forget her, she won¡¯t be sad.¡±


    With that, Tony felt relieved.


    Oscar drove to the Clinton residence and parked the car.


    He brought Tony to the main building, where Olivia and Owen were already waiting. After retiring from


    Clinton Corporations, Owen had nothing else to do except to keep Oliviapany. As he had been too


    busy when he was younger, he gave in to all of her wishes now that he was free. He could not bear to


    oppose her at all.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± greeted Tony affectionately as he dashed over to Olivia upon spotting her.


    When Olivia squatted down, Tony pounced into her arms and kissed her cheeks. Even she was


    stunned by his actions.


    In a daze, she let Tony kiss her continuously.


    One had to admit that Tony was extremely sweet when he was trying to appease someone. Olivia was


    completely taken in by him.


    ¡°I miss you so much, Grandma!¡±


    Olivia was shocked by his sudden affection when she heard that.


    Even though Tony had returned for a long time, he was still not close to his grandmother. When he was


    sent over yesterday, he would rather y alone than go near her. To be honest, she felt a bit upset and


    disliked Amelia even more. If she had not snatched Tony away so recklessly, he would not have been


    so distant toward Olivia like a stranger.


    Since Olivia felt upset, she could not help but tell Tony lies about Amelia to defame her.


    ¡°I miss you too, my dear grandson. You¡¯re so sweet today! I love you so much when you¡¯re like this!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, since I¡¯m so nice to you, don¡¯t you have to like Mommy too?¡± Tony brought that up during


    the most inappropriate time.


    The smile on Olivia¡¯s face faded slightly.


    She nced at Oscar and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work, Oscar?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I sent Tony over today because I wanted to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Come in, then.¡±


    Carrying Tony, Olivia and Owen entered the house first.


    After instructing a maid to y with Tony, Olivia asked, ¡°Are you here to speak up on behalf of that


    woman?¡±


    ¡°Mom, she¡¯s the woman I love and your daughter-inw. I hope that you can respect her more,¡± said


    Oscar solemnly.


    Olivia scoffed in fury.


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious what kind of spell Amelia has cast on you and Tony. Both of you are so obsessed


    with her! You don¡¯t even listen to your mother anymore. Tony¡¯s learned how to appease me just for the


    sake of his mother! I really don¡¯t know what kind of nonsense she¡¯s been saying to you,¡± mocked Olivia


    as she took the cup of tea from the maid.


    A hint of exasperation shed across Oscar¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to talk to you today. Can you stop saying bad things about Amelia in front of Tony? He¡¯s


    a young child who hasn¡¯t developed a clear sense of right and wrong yet. If you keep saying things like


    that, he might believe you and alienate himself from his mother. It might even traumatize him! You don¡¯t


    want him to think that he¡¯s a child abandoned by his mother, right?¡± Oscar sat up straight, looking like


    he was there for negotiation.


    Olivia felt hurt when she saw that.


    ¡°Are you ming me, Oscar?¡± Olivia did not want her rtionship with Oscar to worsen just because of


    this. However, she was upset that Amelia¡¯s influence on her son was so great that he was starting to


    disobey her.


    The more biased Oscar was, the more displeased Olivia was with Amelia.


    In other words, she was jealous that Amelia could win all of Oscar¡¯s love and trust.


    This was why it was always difficult to tackle the rtionship between a mother-inw and a daughter-


    inw. Meanwhile, Oscar was stuck in the middle, trying to navigate between being a mediator and a


    traitor.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 443

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 443


    Chapter 443 You Are The Key


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, Mom. I¡¯m saying that you shouldn¡¯t run your mouth like that in front of a child.


    You¡¯ve always been very understanding. You don¡¯t want your grandson to feel hurt, right?¡± exined


    Oscar calmly.


    Fury surfaced in Olivia¡¯s eyes as she chided, ¡°You¡¯ve disappointed me, Oscar. I¡¯m doing everything for


    your own sake, but here you are, scolding me for it. I¡¯ve given birth to you for nothing!¡±


    Oscar gazed at her quietly.


    ¡°Go to work. There¡¯s nothing for us to talk about anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Oscar called out exasperatedly.


    ¡°Leave now!¡± instructed Olivia sternly.


    Feeling slightly angry too, Oscar stood up from the sofa. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable, Mom. You didn¡¯t use to


    be like this.¡±


    Olivia leaped up from the sofa furiously too. cing a hand over her chest subconsciously, she huffed


    and yelled, ¡°Look at how insolent you are! Are you going to anger me like that just for a woman?¡±


    Owen stood up and patted her back. He consoled gently, ¡°Olivia, calm down. Don¡¯t get too agitated.¡±


    Olivia took a few deep breaths before calming down. However, her chest still hurt vaguely.


    Her health had been deteriorating for the past two years. Although she still maintained her beauty, she


    was over sixty years old. Now that she had aged, her body would ache whenever her temper rose.


    A hint of guilt appeared in Oscar¡¯s eyes as he lowered his head and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom.¡±


    Olivia shot Oscar aplex look. Due to Amelia, their rtionship had fallen to rock bottom. Although


    she did not want to fall out with her son, she felt ufortable whenever she saw how protective


    Oscar was toward Amelia. That was why she would blurt out those irrational words.


    Olivia sighed, feeling quite upset. She had personally pushed Oscar further away from her.


    After catching her breath, Olivia said, ¡°Oscar, I don¡¯t want to argue with you. You¡¯re the most important


    person to me. I have dedicated all my efforts to you and you¡¯ve never disappointed me. Are you going


    to make me so sad just for a woman?¡±


    Oscar lowered his head. After a moment of silence, he asserted, ¡°Mom, I love her. It¡¯s so rare for me to


    love someone so much. For my sake, can you drop your prejudice toward her? This is my only wish.


    You loved her so much back then! Is it so hard to love her again?¡±


    Olivia red at him resentfully.


    ¡°After saying all that, you¡¯re still unwilling to give up on that woman for my sake, right?¡± demanded


    Olivia angrily.


    ¡°Mom, I love her. I¡¯ll never give her up,¡± dered Oscar with equal firmness.


    Olivia smirked coldly. ¡°As expected of my son! You¡¯re just as obsessed as your father. However, even


    though your father loves me, he was still very filial to your grandma when she was still alive. He did not


    even dare to say a single word back to her! On the other hand, you keep retorting me. You probably


    want me to die as soon as possible, right?¡±


    Frowning, Oscar raised his head and nced at Olivia.


    He had no idea how their conversation deviated so much.


    To be honest, he was quite upset too.


    He respected his parents a lot. Regardless of how assertive he was to others or in business


    negotiations, he genuinely respected Olivia. However, they were arguing with each other for the sake of


    a woman. This was not the oue he wanted.


    ¡°Mom, calm down,¡± coaxed Oscar.


    Olivia waved her hands and said, ¡°Go to work. If we continue talking, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll keep arguing.


    You are very important to me. I don¡¯t want you to be the one who¡¯ll hurt me the most.¡±


    Oscar pursed his lips. A grim look shed across his eyes as he took a deep breath.


    ¡°Go now! Will you be happy only after you drive me mad?¡± screamed Olivia, losing control over herself.


    Eventually, Oscar left.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Owen sighed before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and talk to Oscar for a while.¡±


    With that, he left. Olivia slumped onto the sofa and breathed in deeply with her hand over her chest.


    ¡°Oscar!¡± Owen walked out and called out to Oscar.


    He stopped in his tracks and turned around. ¡°Dad.¡±


    Owen walked to him and patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t me your mother. She grew up in a wealthy


    family and had a good rtionship with my parents after marrying me. Since I¡¯ve always doted on her,


    she has never suffered any grievances. When Amelia married you for those five years, your mother


    really showered her with love. Hence, when Amelia left with Tony without any notice, she felt furious


    and hurt. That¡¯s why her attitude toward Amelia is so extreme. When she likes someone, she will put


    her all into liking the person. Simrly, if she decides to hate someone, it is difficult to change her mind.


    If you convince your mother slowly, she might start to understand. However, if you keep talking back to


    her just to defend Amelia, she¡¯ll just hate her even more. ¡°


    Owen was still rational.


    Although he was a quiet man, he had always been the calmest. That was why the family was always


    harmonious.


    ¡°Sorry, Dad,¡± apologized Oscar.


    Owen patted his shoulder and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. All you have to do is to


    appease your mother. You¡¯re her most precious son, so she can¡¯t bear to make you feel sad too.¡±


    Oscar fell into deep thought when he heard that.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll try my best to improve her rtionship with Amelia,¡± promised Oscar.


    After thinking about it, Owen asked, ¡°Is she the only woman you want?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I love her a lot.¡± Meeting Owen¡¯s gaze directly, Oscar asserted, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve been in my shoes


    before. You love Mom equally deeply, so you should understand how I feel. Once you love someone,


    you no longer care about her family background or work. All you want to do is to give her your


    everything, just so she can live happily.¡±


    Owen had personally witnessed Oscar¡¯s changes over the past few years. Actually, he did not oppose


    Amelia¡¯s return. However, since Olivia¡¯s attitude was so firm, he could not relent so easily.


    ¡°If your mom agrees, I have nothing else to say,¡± relented Owen.


    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me so early. My stance is still the same¡ªyour mom¡¯s attitude is mine.¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    After Oscar left, Owen returned to the house.


    Olivia was sitting on the sofa and fuming alone. Owen walked over and said, ¡°Olivia, Oscar is already


    over thirty years old. What¡¯s the point of getting mad at him? Both of you will be unhappy that way.¡±


    Olivia nced at him from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Are you ming me for being unreasonable too?¡±


    Owen sighed.


    ¡°Olivia, you know that that¡¯s not what I mean. Your stance represents mine. I just want to remind you


    about how Oscar¡¯s life has been for the past few years. It¡¯s undeniable that he loves Amelia. Do you


    really want to force Amelia to leave and make your son be a workaholic again? Or do you want


    him to drown his sorrows in alcohol? I¡¯m sure you want neither of that, right?¡± Owen hit the nail on the


    head.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to chastise you, Olivia. I want you to calm down and consider whether your son¡¯s


    happiness or your mood is more important.¡±


    Olivia fell silent.


    Owen continued, ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t like Amelia, I have ways to stop her from marrying into the


    family. However, considering Oscar¡¯s personality, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll give up on his current life and start


    anew. In that case, you¡¯ll not only lose your son but also your grandson.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t dare to!¡± rebuked Olivia furiously.


    Owen shook his head.


    After she had a meltdown, Olivia was starting to calm down. She was also afraid that Oscar would give


    up on his life in the Clinton family and start anew. If so, she would certainly lose both her son and


    grandson.


    Sighing, shemented, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m getting old and can¡¯t meddle with my children¡¯s affairs anymore.


    However, let me make myself clear. I don¡¯t want to intervene in their matters, but if Amelia wishes to


    marry into the Clintons again, I¡¯ll never agree. If Oscar dares to leave, I¡¯llmit suicide. I don¡¯t believe


    that he¡¯ll ignore his own mother¡¯s life.¡±


    Owen sighed too. ¡°Why must you do this, Olivia?¡±


    ¡°Owen, this is an unresolvable grudge within me. It¡¯s very hard for me to like her again.¡± Olivia


    exined, ¡°When she left with Tony, she really hurt my feelings. Whenever I see Tony trying to win my


    favor for her sake, my heart would ache terribly, as if someone was piercing it with a needle.¡±


    ¡°Tony is still young.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I feel so sad. If she didn¡¯t teach him that, would he have thought of doing that? I was wrong


    about her. How dare she use my grandson! When I think of him, I feel so upset.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Owen pulled her into his arms and persuaded, ¡°Take it slow. I¡¯m sure Amelia had her own reasons back


    then. Just empathize with her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Who is going to show me empathy then?¡±


    Owen fell silent.


    It was probably difficult to resolve their tense rtionship so quickly, for Olivia had already set her mind


    to it. Once she hated someone, it was hard to change her mind again.


    There was a long way to go. The only solution was to mediate their rtionship slowly. If they were too


    hasty, it would be counter-productive.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at Tony,¡± suggested Owen.


    However, Olivia became unwilling. ¡°Go yourself. He¡¯s just a little traitor! I doted on him for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being mad at a child? He¡¯s still young, so he doesn¡¯t know how adults think. If you


    continue to look so grim, he¡¯ll fear you even more. Do you want him to be scared of you?¡±


    Olivia retorted furiously, ¡°Since when do I want him to fear me? I¡¯m just upset. I¡¯ve missed him so


    dearly for two years, but whenever he sees me, he acts like he¡¯s seen a tigress. Am I that scary?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a tigress. You¡¯re a goddess!¡±


    Olivia broke out into a smile despite being angry.


    ¡°All right, stop being mad. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have wrinkles.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already past sixty years old. Wrinkles have appeared on my face ages ago. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll faint


    from anger one day because of these youngsters.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s just keep everything out of our sight. I¡¯ll bring you overseas to travel and clear your mind.


    Perhaps, your mood will improve.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this next time.¡±

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 444

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 444


    Chapter 444 Inappropriate Words


    When Oscar was driving, he received a call from Amelia and picked it up.


    ¡°Oscar, how was the talk with Mom? Did both of you argue?¡± asked Amelia worriedly through the


    phone.


    ¡°Silly, why are you so worried? Why would I argue with my mom? Don¡¯t overthink and focus on your


    work. I¡¯ll bring you and Tony out for dinner tonight,¡± reassured Oscar with a faint smile, despite his grim


    expression.


    ¡°Did both of you really not argue?¡± It was evident that Amelia was doubtful. She had been worried


    about this for a few hours in the office, afraid that Oscar would quarrel with Olivia for her sake. This


    was not what she hoped for.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fight with Mom. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Amelia heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, then. While I was working, I was worried that Mom will put you in a difficult position on


    purpose. Since you said that she didn¡¯t, I¡¯m relieved. Are you still there, or are youing back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m driving now. I¡¯m going to the office to attend a meetingter.¡±


    ¡°Be careful while driving! After your meeting, remember to have your lunch and don¡¯t starve yourself,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I will never dare to go against your wishes.¡±


    Amelia chuckled in amusement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hang up soon. I¡¯m calling you in the toilet now. After I leave, I still have to photocopy some


    documents. Talk to youter!¡±


    This time, Oscar¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°Why are you photocopying them? Aren¡¯t the other


    employees supposed to do such menial jobs?¡±


    Amelia burst outughing. ¡°Have you forgotten? I¡¯m a newbie who has just started work for two days!


    I¡¯m supposed to handle these menial jobs. Don¡¯t you worry about it since it¡¯s just a trivial matter.¡±


    ¡°No way! You¡¯re my wife. I don¡¯t even bear to let you do suchborious tasks, but a measly advertising


    company dares to order your around! I¡¯m going to acquire it.¡±


    ¡°Stop messing around, Oscar. I just want to gain more experience instead of justzing at home. It isn¡¯t


    hard to photocopy a few documents anyway. Don¡¯t be rash! Otherwise, I¡¯ll actually get mad.¡± Amelia


    coaxed, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a kiss. Stop being angry, okay?¡±


    He could hear the sound of a kissing through the phone.


    Only then did the hardened look on his face fade gradually.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do with you,¡± said Oscar exasperatedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you love me because I¡¯m like this? Okay, I¡¯ll stop talking to you. I¡¯ll hang up now! Talk to you


    tonight.¡± With that, Amelia ended the call.


    Staring at the dark screen, Oscar¡¯s expression turned grim as he called Hugo.


    When Hugo picked up the call, he instructed, ¡°Hugo, find out the phone number of Amelia¡¯spany¡¯s


    CEO. Then, arrange a meeting with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± answered Hugo.


    After ending the call, Oscar drove straight to his office.


    When he arrived at the entrance, Hugo called.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve already sent you his number. However, he¡¯s currently overseas for a business trip and will


    only return during the weekends,¡± reported Hugo.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Oscar ended the call and clicked on Hugo¡¯s message.


    He called the number in it. The first call did not go through, but the second one eventually did.


    ¡°Hello?¡± A deep and masculine voice sounded.


    ¡°I¡¯m Oscar Clinton from the Clinton Corporations. Is it convenient for you to talk now?¡± asked Oscar


    directly.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton?¡± It was obvious that the person did not believe him. ¡°Are you joking with me? A small


    company like ours doesn¡¯t have any business transactions with the Clinton Corporations. To be exact, a


    largepany like the Clinton Corporations won¡¯t even be interested in us! How is it possible that the


    CEO of the Clinton Corporations is calling me? I don¡¯t care where you got my number from, but I¡¯ll not


    let this prank slide a second time.¡±


    ¡°I remember that yourpany sent the manager of the marketing department to talk to mypany


    about a marketing strategy. However, as the n was inferior to the one proposed by another


    company, I vetoed it directly. Am I right?¡± asked Oscar.


    ¡°Are you really Mr. Clinton?¡± The person became excited.


    ¡°I am the real deal.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really Mr. Clinton! I apologize for my rudeness.¡± The person¡¯s tone immediately became


    respectful. ¡°May I ask why did you suddenly call me? Do you have any important matters to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I just want you to help me take care of a person.¡±


    ¡°How can I ever be qualified to take care of someone under your wing, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s working in yourpany. As the boss, you are definitely qualified.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious, Mr. Clinton? I¡¯ve worked in thepany for more than a decade, but I didn¡¯t know


    that there¡¯s someone important to you working here.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s called Amelia Winters, a new employee in yourpany. I hope that you can take special care


    of her and prevent her from getting bullied.¡±


    The person fell silent for a long time before asking hesitatingly, ¡°Mr. Clinton, may I know what¡¯s


    Amelia¡¯s rtionship with you?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡±


    When Oscar said that, he heard the sound of something dropping.


    ¡°So she¡¯s your wife! It¡¯s my negligence. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Mrs. Clinton when I go back. It¡¯s


    an honor to have her supporting our smallpany.¡±


    ¡°All right. As long as you make her happy at work, it is possible for ourpanies to have a business


    coboration.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Clinton. Just leave Mrs. Clinton to me! I¡¯ll definitely treat her like a deity and protect her


    from any bullying.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to alert her about it. I don¡¯t want her to know that I¡¯m intervening in her work


    excessively, understand?¡±


    The man fell silent for a while before chuckling. ¡°I understand, Mr. Clinton. Don¡¯t worry, my lips are


    sealed.¡±


    ¡°Good. I like to talk to smart people like you. I recall that yourpany has just started a research


    project on toners. I¡¯m actually quite interested in it! Why don¡¯t youe to my office with the proposal?


    I¡¯ll discuss it with you personally.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you, Mr. Clinton!¡± eximed the man in a mixture of surprise and delight.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    After ending the call, Oscar strode into the office expressionlessly.


    Meanwhile, Amelia continued with her work after calling. As she had just started working, there were a


    lot of misceneous tasks for her to do. Although Rory wished to ask the rest to stop assigning such


    dirty work to her, Amelia opposed it.


    Amelia photocopied a hundred documents and distributed them to the various departments. Despite


    having lived in luxury for a few years, she ended up doing what she did when she was a fresh graduate


    then. While she worked, she did not even know how to describe how she felt.


    After she finished the task, she could barely take a breath before someone stopped her in the pantry.


    She raised her head and saw that it was Jamie.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jamie?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Amelia, I only told you that piece of gossip yesterday because I like you. If you didn¡¯t like it, just forget


    about it. Why did you have toin to Rory? I was summoned to the manager¡¯s office and scolded


    for no reason. Why are you so malicious? You¡¯ve just started work for two days, but you¡¯ve already


    learned how to suck up to the superiors,¡± interrogated Jamie viciously as she red at Amelia.


    Amelia had no idea how to react.


    Although Jamie was much younger than her, she had no sense of courtesy. Having lived infort for


    a few years, it had been ages since someone scolded Amelia to her face. Although she was not used


    to it, she was not foolish enough to get mad at a young girl.


    It was embarrassing, after all. If she were to stoop to Jamie¡¯s level, she would seem rude.


    ¡°Jamie, I did not say anything bad about you to Rory behind your back. I don¡¯t know what grudges you


    have toward her either. All I want to do is to work in peace. I have no intention of meddling in all these


    affairs,¡± stated Amelia. After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°Also, you¡¯re still young. What you should


    do is to improve yourself. You¡¯re a very cute girl, so I don¡¯t want you to destroy yourself with that silly


    habit of yours. I suggest that you remain quiet. That way, more people will like you, including me.¡±


    While Jamie was still stunned, Amelia left. She was gone by the time Jamie returned to her senses.


    She stomped her foot resentfully. ¡°What a fake b*tch! You¡¯re just pretending to be nice. How dare a


    newbie like you bully me? Just you wait! I¡¯ll make life difficult for you too.¡±


    Naturally, Amelia did not hear what she said.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 445

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 445


    Chapter 445 Love Triangle


    The moment Amelia returned to the design department, Rory walked toward her and said, ¡°Amelia, the


    manager asked you to go to his office. He wants to talk to you.¡±


    A sh of doubt appeared in Amelia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Amelia. The manager isn¡¯t the type to believe in rumors. Jamie¡¯s the one who


    fabricated everything, anyway. She only did that because the person backing her up has had some


    conflicts with the manager. Please don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± exined Rory quickly, having misinterpreted


    the look on Amelia¡¯s face.


    When Amelia heard that, she burst outughing and assured, ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand, Rory. I¡¯ll go now.


    Talk to youter!¡±


    Upon entering the office, Amelia asked politely, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    The manager, who was sitting at the desk, immediately jumped to his feet, revealing his bulging


    stomach.


    ¡°You¡¯re Amelia, right?¡± The manager had just received a call from the CEO, asking whether there was


    an employee named Amelia in his department. When he thought about it, he remembered that he had


    asked Rory to recruit her. The CEO instructed him to treat Amelia nicely, saying that she came from a


    formidable background. Since she was the wife of Clinton Corporations¡¯ only heir, she must not be


    offended. Not expecting such a powerful person to be working in his department, the manager was so


    shocked that he broke out into cold sweat.


    ¡°Yes. May I know why you summoned me to your office?¡± asked Amelia, feeling a bit ufortable by


    the middle-aged man¡¯s intense stare.


    The manager returned to his senses. A meaningful smile spread across his chubby cheeks as he said,


    ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s thepany¡¯s blessing that you are working for us. You¡¯ve truly graced us with your


    presence! Since the CEO isn¡¯t here, I wee you to thepany on his behalf. I¡¯m really happy! I


    didn¡¯t expect you to be so pretty too. Only the most outstanding and talented man is worthy of you.¡±


    Amelia waspletely confused, unable to figure out why he was saying all that.


    As if he could sense her confusion, the managerughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯m just spouting nonsense, Amelia.


    Go back to your work. I¡¯ll assign you to design some important blueprintster. I heard that you¡¯re a


    design major, so you are probably very skilled at designing blueprints. Do a good job as I have high


    hopes for you. If you don¡¯t like working in the design department, just tell me which other position


    you¡¯re interested in. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony with me.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s expression turned gloomy as her suspicions toward Oscar grew. If he had not said anything to


    thepany¡¯s boss, the manager would not have been so submissive toward her.


    ¡°Sir, did someone say something to you?¡± Amelia asked tentatively to test the waters.


    However, the manager replied calmly, ¡°No! I heard that you have a good rtionship with Rory. She


    mentioned to me that you¡¯ve graduated from a renowned university and that you¡¯re very talented.


    That¡¯s why I wish to treat you as an important asset. Don¡¯t overthink and just focus on your work


    instead. If you have any grievances, just tell me. If Jamie is getting too overboard, tell me too. I¡¯ll raise it


    up to the boss. Since you¡¯re thepany¡¯s lucky star, no one can protect her.¡±


    Although Amelia was still confused, the manager dismissed her with a wave. ¡°Return to work.


    Remember to tell me about any grievances you face!¡±


    Amelia had no choice but to leave.


    When she returned to the design department, she could see her colleagues raising their heads and


    shooting her a strange look.


    Amelia could guess that they were wondering about her rtionship with the manager. She could not


    help but sigh secretly.


    No wonder people said that office politics is like a war. Anything minor that happens in the department


    can be misconstrued in such a ridiculous manner! Gossips can arise out of absolutely nothing. If I want


    to seed in the workce, I must be strong. Regardless of the rumors, I mustn¡¯t be defeated.


    Ignoring their gazes, Amelia returned to her seat and focused on her work.


    Finally, it was six in the evening. After bidding Rory farewell, she left.


    Oscar was already waiting in the car with Tony downstairs.


    The moment she entered with her bag, Tony pounced at her. Hugging her tightly, he said in a sweet


    voice, ¡°I miss you, Mommy!¡±


    Amelia hugged his chubby body and asked with a smile, ¡°Did you behave at your grandma¡¯s ce?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I tried to make Grandmaugh, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. She ignored me


    most of the time,¡± admitted Tony honestly.


    Amelia instinctively nced at Oscar.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your grandma, Tony?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. All I know is that Grandma doesn¡¯t seem to like me anymore. I want to be close to


    her, but she instructed the maid to take me away.¡± Tony felt rather upset as he spoke.


    Amelia hugged him and consoled, ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s not feeling well today. It¡¯s not true that she doesn¡¯t


    like you, Tony? You¡¯re so adorable that she likes you a lot! How can she dislike ever you? Don¡¯t


    overthink.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡±


    Tony shook his head. The gloomy expression on his face faded and he stopped pouting.


    He¡¯s still a child.


    As Amelia was hugging Tony, she did not ask Oscar how his talk with Olivia went. Instead, she kept


    ying with Tony.


    Oscar drove to a newly-opened restaurant. A valet quickly rushed forward to park the car for him.


    When Oscar carried Tony, he tried to resist. However, Oscar whispered softly, ¡°Your mommy¡¯s still here.


    If you kick up a fuss, she¡¯ll be sad.¡±


    Although Tony stopped struggling, he red at Oscar sulkily.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The moment the three of them entered the restaurant, Amelia spotted two familiar people standing


    nearby. Facing Jennifer, Carter had his back against Amelia. Their gestures were very agitated as if


    they were in the middle of a huge argument.


    Jennifer¡¯s furious voice sounded. ¡°Carter, do you hate me this much? We¡¯re already here! Why are you


    so reluctant to enjoy a meal with me?¡±


    ¡°Stop kicking up a fuss, Jennifer. Something urgent came up in the office, so I need to rush over. Just


    eat alone and I¡¯ll settle the bill,¡± replied Carter exasperatedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re too much, Carter.¡± Jennifer¡¯s voice broke, making her sound like she was on the verge of tears.


    Amelia nced at Oscar, asking him silently if they should go over.


    Before they could walk over, Jennifer lifted her hand and pped Carter across the cheek, the crisp


    sound echoing across the lobby. The passers-by stopped in their tracks and stared at both of them


    curiously.


    Carter could have dodged the p. However, he did not for some reason. His head turned to the left


    because of Jennifer¡¯s p.


    Just by hearing the sound, Amelia could almost feel the searing pain on Carter¡¯s cheek.


    Tony gazed at Amelia in confusion and asked, ¡°Mommy, why is Ms. Larson hitting Mr. Scott?¡±


    Since Tony¡¯s voice was quite loud, Carter and Jennifer looked over.


    When Carter spotted Amelia standing not far away, the look in his eyes changed instantly. He raised


    his hand and wiped the cheek that had been pped by Jennifer, trying to erase the swollen marks on


    his cheek.


    Jennifer was already at the peak of her fury. When she noticed his reaction, her eyes reddened. She


    shot Amelia aplex look before bursting into tears. Covering her mouth with a hand, she eximed,


    ¡°You¡¯re too much, Carter! The woman you¡¯ve been yearning for already has a husband and a son!


    There are already two people by her side who love her dearly! However, all you can see is her. Why


    can¡¯t you just look at me seriously too?¡±


    Due to Amelia¡¯s sudden appearance, a flustered look shed across Carter¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Stop messing around, Jennifer!¡± chided Carter softly. He was afraid that Amelia would misunderstand


    because of this.


    Jennifer could not help butugh and cry at the same time as she red at Carter. Sorrow washed


    over her. ¡°Carter, I really think that your heart is made of stone. Nothing can ever melt it. Even a cactus


    might bloom one day if I watered it religiously. However, you show no signs of falling in love with me.


    Sometimes, I wonder if I¡¯m really that horrible. Otherwise, why would you refuse to even spare me a


    proper nce?¡±


    Carter raised his hand, wanting to wipe her tears away, but he put it down halfway.


    He said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He was apologizing for being unable to fall in love with her after two years.


    Amelia said, ¡°Oscar, let¡¯s go over.¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    When they walked over, Amelia greeted timidly, ¡°What a coincidence to bump into you here, Carter and


    Ms. Larson.¡±


    Jennifer, who had yet to wipe her tears away, red at her and demanded, ¡°Are you satisfied now,


    Amelia? Looking at how pathetic I am, are you secretly mocking me for being shameless? Even though


    I¡¯ve pursued him for two years, he only loves you. You must feel very smug, right?¡±


    Amelia smiled bitterly. Even though she did not wish to meddle with Carter and Jennifer¡¯splicated


    rtionship, she always ended up involved in them. What kind of twisted fate is this? Why am I always


    dragged into this mess?


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Ms. Larson. I¡¯ve never found it embarrassing for a woman to pursue a man.


    Everyone has a right to chase after love regardless of gender.¡± Amelia looked at Jennifer and said


    seriously, ¡°Ms. Larson, you can try speaking to Carter calmly. There¡¯s no need to argue in public. Why


    don¡¯t we book a private room? Both of you can have a proper discussion inside.¡±


    Jennifer scoffed coldly.


    ¡°Stop putting up a show and pretending to be kind. Every time you bump into me, I¡¯m being pathetically


    cast aside by Carter. I really wish that I¡¯ll never see you ever again!¡± spat Jennifer through gritted teeth.


    Not knowing how else to exin herself, Amelia felt overwhelmed by a feeling of exasperation.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 446

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 446


    Chapter 446 A Bad ident


    ¡°Don¡¯t me others if you can¡¯t grasp a man¡¯s heart, Ms. Larson. You only have yourself to me as


    you are not charming enough.¡± Oscar pulled Amelia behind him before continuing bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s getting


    late anyway. The two you please settle your rtionship issues outside and don¡¯t affect the other


    diners¡¯ moods. Amelia, let¡¯s not get in their way and leave. I don¡¯t want anyone to bite back at our


    kindness.¡±


    Upon hearing that, a hint of embarrassment and awkwardness shed in Jennifer¡¯s eyes.


    Amelia turned to face the other woman, saying in a gentle tone, ¡°I have no intention topete with


    you. Carter and I are just friends. I¡¯m also very happy to know that he has found happiness. Honestly, I


    think the two of you are quitepatible.¡±


    Despite her words, she was met with a vehement re from Jennifer.


    Noticing that her persuasion was useless, Amelia then added, ¡°Carter, Ms. Larson, I¡¯m going for dinner


    with Oscar. It¡¯s gettingte, and my child will be hungry. We won¡¯t trouble you further then.¡±


    With that said, she took Oscar¡¯s hand and left. Carter stared straight at her retreating figure, and he


    could not help but blurt out, ¡°Amelia.¡±


    As Amelia halted in her steps, Jennifer¡¯s expression grew increasingly awkward.


    Carter walked toward her and gave her a gentleman¡¯s smile while ignoring her interlocking hands with


    Oscar. ¡°Do you mind if I join you? I happen to be hungry as well.¡±


    Before Amelia could reply, Oscar spoke up with a stoic expression.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, I mind. Seeing as your rtionship issue hasn¡¯t been resolved, I advise you not to approach


    my wife. Nothing will happen to you if your woman gets jealous, but trouble might befall my wife. As her


    husband, it¡¯s my responsibility to get rid of all possible threats.¡±


    Carter¡¯s face turned grim.


    Amelia tugged at Oscar¡¯s clothes, signaling for him to stop before saying in a pleasant voice, ¡°I think it¡¯s


    best if you talk to Ms. Larson first, Carter. We still have many opportunities to catch up, so there¡¯s no


    hurry for that. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Carter pursed his lips while staring intently at her. He could not tell if it was due to Oscar¡¯s words or


    Amelia¡¯s warm gaze, but he did not have the heart to refuse her. Hence, he gave her a nod.


    Upon seeing that, Amelia smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll head for dinner now, Carter. Do have your meal as well after


    you¡¯ve talked it out with Ms. Larson.¡±


    Carter turned around and went to her side, looking at her with a grim expression before saying curtly,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He walked out as soon as he said that, leaving Jennifer to nce at the second floor in


    resentment before following after him.


    Standing at a remote field, Carter crossed his arms, and a trace of impatience shed in his eyes when


    he looked at Jennifer.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already hit and scolded me, Jennifer. Can you get over it already? Please, I beg of you, stop


    pestering me. It¡¯s been two years. You¡¯re exhausted and so am I. I don¡¯t want people to keep thinking


    that we¡¯re a couple. I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯ve loved Amelia for ten years, no, it¡¯s maybe longer than that. I¡¯m


    afraid it¡¯ll be hard for me to love another woman again. I¡¯ll only hurt you by marrying you. In the end,


    we¡¯ll definitely end the marriage with a divorce,¡± he articted each word.


    I don¡¯t love her. She¡¯ll be miserable, and so will I if we get into a loveless marriage. Many people in this


    world are in such marriages, but I don¡¯t wish to settle for that.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Jennifer¡¯s eyes reddened as she took a deep breath. She did not wish to show any vulnerability,


    knowing that Carter would not feel distressed even if she did. She was a proud woman who maintained


    herposure in front of a man who did not care about her. Even though she had pursued him for two


    years, she would never allow herself to show her weakness in front of him.


    ¡°Carter, what you said is so unfair to me. You¡¯ve never given me a chance, so how would you know that


    things won¡¯t work out between us?¡± Jennifer stared at him with bloodshot eyes. ¡°I can tolerate you liking


    someone else. I only hope that you¡¯ll treat me more fairly and make a little room for me in your heart. I


    won¡¯t ask for more. I am serious, but just have some space for me in your heart. You¡¯ve always closed


    your heart to me. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve tried so hard to get through to you?¡±


    Carter furrowed his brows as a sh of guilt appeared in his eyes.


    He would be lying if he said that he did not feel anything for the beautiful woman who treated him with


    respect and dignity. However, that was not enough for him to fall in love with her. Other than being


    moved and liking her a little, he found it difficult to take it to the next level. So instead of prolonging it,


    he would rather push her away from the start.


    He bowed to her for the first time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jennifer, but I can¡¯t love you. Please stop pestering me.


    It¡¯ll do us both good.¡±


    Jennifer shook her head vigorously while staring at him in disbelief.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that. I¡¯ve wasted two years on you. Don¡¯t think that you can escape me. I¡¯ll never let


    you go!¡± Jennifer felt as though she was trapped at a dead end. At that moment, she did not know if it


    was due to her love for him or her reluctance to ept the oue, but she was determined to hold


    onto him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go, Carter Scott!¡± she shrieked with all her might before covering her face and running


    away.


    Jennifer got into her car and drove at a high speed with her emotions in disarray. Her vehicle collided


    with a truck driven by a drunk driver while crossing the highway.


    When Carter rushed to the hospital after receiving the news, he realized that both his and her family


    members were already waiting there.


    As soon as Laura saw him, she pounced at him like a madwoman and threw punches at him. ¡°My


    daughter dressed up nicely to have a meal with you, Carter Scott, so why was she driving alone and


    getting hit by a truck while you¡¯re unscathed? Weren¡¯t you with her? Why would she be involved in an


    ident?¡± she sobbed.


    Carter merely stood there and allowed her to hit him. Despite wanting Jennifer to stop pestering him,


    he never thought that she would get into a car ident.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Larson,¡± he apologized as the color drained from his face.


    ¡°Is there any use in apologizing? Jennifer spent nearly three hours doing her hair and choosing her


    clothes just to have this meal with you. She left the house in high spirits, so why would she be involved


    in an ident? Where were you then?¡± Laura wailed.


    She only had one daughter and could not bear to lose her. It was a torment greater than death.


    Without a care for her image as a wealthydy, Laura continued crying and hitting Carter, hating him to


    the core. The great satisfaction she felt toward him at the very beginning had morphed into hatred of


    the same intensity. No mother would be able to stand her daughter acting so desperately over a man. If


    I had the power to predict the future, I wouldn¡¯t have brought Jennifer back to the country and allowed


    her to meet such a fate.


    Seeing this, Faye and Vincent rushed forward to pull the two apart, the former frowned with


    displeasure. However, taking into consideration that Jennifer was still in the operating room, she felt it


    was not right to speak too harshly.


    ¡°Please calm down. Jennifer is a good person. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine. If her ident is truly rted to


    Carter, I¡¯ll definitely teach him a lesson. However, Carter is obviously innocent, so you can¡¯t keep


    using him this way. I also love Jennifer very much and am heartbroken that she met with an


    ident, but you can¡¯t put all the me on Carter, right?¡±


    Laura stared at Faye with reddened eyes and sneered, ¡°Mrs. Scott, I don¡¯t care who¡¯s responsible for


    her ident at the moment. I don¡¯t wish to see your family again. Leave and don¡¯t ever appear in front


    of us again. I must¡¯ve been blind back then in bringing Jennifer back to the country. Get lost!¡±


    Hearing this, Faye also felt her temper rising. She tugged Carter¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Carter.


    This family is simply unreasonable! Let¡¯s not waste time here and get scolded for nothing.¡±


    However, Carter did not move and whispered weakly while staring at the operating room, ¡°Why don¡¯t


    you head back first, Mom. I¡¯ve let Jennifer down.¡±


    Faye¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Are you saying that Jennifer¡¯s ident is truly rted to you? I know


    that you¡¯re upset because of the ident, but you can¡¯t simply say things like that,¡± she chastised.


    ¡°Mom, I was the one who made Jennifer angry and caused her to be emotionally stable, which then led


    to the ident. Hence, her ident has a lot to do with me. Go back first. I¡¯ll stay here,¡± said Carter as


    he turned to look at his mother.


    Faye¡¯s chest rose and fell heavily in anger upon hearing that.


    She grabbed onto his cor and said angrily, ¡°You brat. What did she do to you that you constantly


    cause her so much grievance? Now, she¡¯s in the operating room fighting for her life. She¡¯s an only


    child. If something happens to her, how are you going topensate her parents? Why are you always


    making me worry? Are you happy now that she¡¯s lying on the operating table?¡±


    Carter remained silent.


    Laura, who was held in the arms of Vincent, also red at Carter as she howled, ¡°Get lost! All of you! I


    don¡¯t need you to shed crocodile tears here.¡±


    ¡°Carter is also very apologetic, Mr. Larson, so please don¡¯t be angry. We¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Laura repeated, ¡°If something happens to Jennifer, I¡¯ll fight your family in every possible way,


    even if I have to use all our family¡¯s financial resources and go bankrupt.¡±


    Faye¡¯s expression turned grim as she hurriedly pulled Carter over. ¡°Apologize to Mrs. Larson now. Do


    you really wish to drive me mad?¡±


    He stepped forward and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mrs. Larson. No matter what happens to her, I¡¯ll


    shoulder all responsibility toward her and you both.¡±


    ¡°Scram! If Jennifer survives, I¡¯ll let her marry anyone but you. I¡¯ll never allow my only daughter to be


    with someone who doesn¡¯t cherish her,¡± Laura eximed angrily.


    If the nurse had not walked over to remind them to keep their voice down, Laura would have had an


    emotional meltdown and yelled at him.


    She was dragged to the side by Vincent to avoid seeing the Scotts. Carter, on the other hand, stood


    rooted to the spot. His mind was in utter chaos, and he could not figure out what he was feeling at that


    moment.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 447

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 447


    Chapter 447 Cling On To You


    Carter was waiting outside the operating room. The lights went off after a mere one hour. The surgeon


    came out and told him that Jennifer was fine and that she was lucky to have only fractured her thigh


    bone and got herself a few scrapes here and there.


    Everyone present let out a sigh of relief.


    Laura followed as Jennifer was pushed into a general ward. Carter wanted to follow too, but Vincent


    stopped him.


    Bone-wearied, Vincent spoke. ¡°Carter, go home with your mother. Laura is still hot under the cor, and


    she won¡¯t be nice to you. Don¡¯t worry. Jennifer¡¯s fine now.¡±


    Carter pressed his lips and hummed for a bit. He eventually nodded his head.


    On their way home, Faye angrily probed, ¡°Carter, what on earth is going on between you Jennifer?


    Weren¡¯t you just going for a meal?¡±


    Carter bit his lips and kept his eyes on the road.


    His silence made Faye more cross.


    ¡°Have you turned mute? Say something!¡±


    ¡°Mom, can you be quiet? You¡¯re giving me a headache.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Faye let out a mockingugh.


    ¡°Carter, aren¡¯t you a grown man now? You¡¯d gotten Jennifer into an ident, and now you¡¯re saying


    that I¡¯m annoying. I was just thinking, so many idents had happened within the past few years.


    Oscar got into an ident, Tiffany got into an ident, and now Jennifer. Anyone who¡¯s in any way


    rted to Amelia somehow got into an ident. Is she a jinx?¡± Faye didn¡¯t hold back.


    Carter frowned at his mother¡¯s words. ¡°Mom, it was an ident. Why is Amelia in the picture? This has


    nothing to do with her, okay? Stop using her.¡±


    That was thest straw. Fire of rage could be seen gleaming through Faye¡¯s eyes, and all she wanted


    at that moment was to vent her fury.


    ¡°You¡¯re so quick in defending her! I¡¯m pretty sure she had something to do with the ident. You and


    Jennifer always quarrel because of this woman!¡± Faye lost her gracefulposure. ¡°It amazes me.


    What¡¯s so good about her that makes you go out of your way? Do you think you¡¯re in some sort of


    romance drama?¡±


    Carter¡¯s silence persisted, and it totally drove Faye up the wall. He didn¡¯t want to sing to her tune and


    kept quiet, dissolving her sharpmbastings just like that.


    When they got back to their residence, he emotionally distanced himself. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Instead of getting off the car, Faye stayed put.


    Seeing Faye glued to the passenger seat, Carter looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Mom, if you like this


    car that much, you can sit in it as long as you like. I¡¯m getting off.¡± He opened the door and stepped


    out.


    ¡°Stop right there, young man.¡± Faye quickly unbuckled her safety belt and got off the car.


    Carter came to a halt and looked at his mother, who rushed to stand in front of him. He was


    exasperated.


    ¡°Mom, can you just stop? Leave me alone today, okay? You and Jennifer had been driving me nuts for


    the past two years. It¡¯s frustrating and draining.¡±


    Faye looked at him fixedly, and something came across her mind.


    She took a deep breath and tried her best to calm herself down. ¡°Carter, tell me the truth. Does Amelia


    have anything to do with Jennifer¡¯s ident?¡±


    Thoroughly irritated, Carter shot his mother a nce. ¡°Mom, this has nothing to do with Amelia. Why do


    you always drag her into the picture? Just like the examples you talked about. Amelia has nothing to do


    with them, but you somehow med her for their urrences. I know you don¡¯t like her, but she has


    already got a husband and a son. Can you please stop making baseless assumptions? It irks me so


    much that I don¡¯t even feel likeing home.¡±


    Surprisingly, Faye didn¡¯t yell back.


    She waved a hand in short strokes and replied, ¡°Alright. She has nothing to do with it. That aside, I


    want to know what¡¯s going on between you and Jennifer. How did she get into that ident? She gave


    me a call before it all happened, saying that you two were going for a meal. Who knew an ident


    would happen just like that?¡±


    Carter gave Faye a cold stare, strode, and eventually ran to the car, chucked himself in it, and drove


    away before she could react.


    Faye stood there dumbfounded as the car was driven further and further away. When she finally came


    back to her senses, she was hopping mad.


    Carter drove to a bar, got a dozen beers, and drowned his sorrows quietly in a corner.


    After a few pints, someone came and sat right next to him on the sofa. It was Derrick.


    Derrick smiled at him, and as Carter wanted to speak, Bam! Derrick bulldozed his fist into thetter¡¯s


    right cheek as fast as lightning!


    Carter was sent smashing into the sofa.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, this punch is for Jennifer, who¡¯s still lying on the hospital bed. Is it to your liking?¡± Derrick


    coldly uttered.


    Carter sat back onto the sofa and softly stroked where the fistnded. Thank goodness there wasn¡¯t


    blood.


    He then shifted his bum to where it was, grabbed a beer, and chugged.


    ¡°Oh my! Since when Mr. Scott became mute?¡± Derrick sarcastically jeered at him.


    After arge gulp, Carter ced a bottle in front of Derrick. ¡°Drink it if you¡¯re a man.¡±


    Derrick took the beer, opened it, and slowly savored the offer. It looked like he was drinking a well-aged


    wine rather than beer.


    After a few sips, Derrick spoke. ¡°Mr. Scott, Jennifer got into a car ident. I understand that she¡¯s


    stable now, but shouldn¡¯t you be showing some care to her?¡±


    Carter looked up at him. ¡°Derrick, I might be convinced that you¡¯re in love with Jennifer from your


    unexpected concern for her.¡±


    Derrick paused for a millisecond and chortled.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, you have quite an imagination. However, I already have a lover. Jennifer is like a sister to


    me.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s not your real sister, isn¡¯t she?¡± Carter sneered. ¡°Derrick, I don¡¯t know your stance, but man to


    man, you should know how it feels like to have a woman you don¡¯t love clinging to you for two years. If


    you¡¯re close to the Larsons, please, I beg you, talk to Jennifer and ask her to stop wasting her time on


    a scumbag like me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Derrick dignifiedly took another sip. ¡°This matter is between you and her. I¡¯m just here to


    have some beer because I couldn¡¯t sleep. I¡¯ll be heading home soon.¡±


    After finishing his drink, Derrick stood up and looked down at Carter. ¡°Ciao.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He left right after that.


    Carter continued his grog-up. However, the beer seemed to have lost its vor.


    He scanned the rest of the beer bottles and figured that drinking alone wasn¡¯t that fun after all. He got


    up, paid for his drinks, and left the bar.


    After he got back to his apartment, he lolled himself on the sofa. He allowed his mind to go nk while


    looking at the pendant light.


    Slowly, he dozed off.


    The next day, Carter made time to go to the hospital.


    Laura was surprised to see Carter when she opened the door. She looked daggers at him not long after


    that, though. However, she wasn¡¯t as critical as she was the evening before. ¡°Go in. Jennifer¡¯s awake,


    and she¡¯s looking for you,¡± she said.


    Carter nodded, but just as he lifted his knee, Laura called out, ¡°Carter, will you please be nicer to


    Jennifer? Everyone could tell that she loves you. We¡¯re nning to take her overseas once she¡¯s fully


    recovered.


    Carter was slightly startled by their decision, and an odd feeling fluttered through him. Yet, he shunned


    that fleeting emotion.


    ¡°I will, Mrs. Larson,¡± he replied and went into the ward.


    Jennifer was on the bed, and she looked rather pale without makeup.


    Seeing him, she frantically covered her face. ¡°Carter, would you mind going outside for a minute? I look


    horrible now. Allow me to put on some makeup before youe in again.¡±


    Carter was brimmed with guilt when he heard that. It hurt him to see that this woman on the bed cared


    so much about his opinions about her.


    Carter walked over to the bedside, dragged a chair, and sat himself down. ¡°Jennifer, it¡¯s not necessary.


    You still look pretty without makeup.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jennifer pulled her hand slightly away from her face, and Carter nodded.


    A wide smile crossed her face as if she had totally forgotten about the ident and the unhappy


    episode yesterday.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Carter lifted his head and looked at her.


    Jennifer was slightly stunned, but a smile ensued.


    ¡°This ident had nothing to do with you. I was emotionally unstable, I sped, and I crashed. I was too


    self-absorbed, and I¡¯m supposed to be the one apologizing. I¡¯m sorry that my mom scolded you. Please


    don¡¯t me her. She did it out of care and concern for me.¡± They sounded estranged. Perhaps it was


    due to the ident.


    Carter looked up again, and in a slightly raspy voice, he told her how he felt. ¡°Jennifer, you don¡¯t have


    to be so tolerant with me. I¡¯m, to a great extent, responsible for the ident. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re alright


    now. If your condition were worse, I¡¯d take good care of you. But sorry, I still don¡¯t feel the chemistry


    with you.¡±


    His words wounded her heart, but she chose to keep it to herself.


    ¡°Carter, I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯ve only fallen in love once in my life, and it¡¯s with you. I won¡¯t let go no matter


    what.¡±


    Before Carter could react, Jennifer changed the topic. ¡°Amelia got into an ident, and then it was her


    friends and lover. It seemed like anyone rted to her would be met with such mishaps. Don¡¯t you think


    it¡¯s like some clich¨¦ movie plot?¡±


    Carter almost choked on his saliva. His mother mentioned this yesterday, and now, Jennifer. He


    wondered if telepathy was in y.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like me talking about Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Nah. I just didn¡¯t expect that.¡±


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m just saying. I woke up this morning and saw my parents asleep by my bed. I then looked


    up to the ceiling and asked myself, ¡®How is Amelia better than me?¡¯ When she got into an ident,


    everyone was buzzing around her. When I got into one, you were nowhere to be found. I guess that¡¯s


    the difference. However, I don¡¯t want to give up. Are you willing to give me another chance and let me


    into your heart?¡± Jennifer looked into Carter¡¯s eyes, but he subconsciously turned his eyes away.


    She put on a smile, though utterly disheartened. ¡°Carter, I¡¯m not going to give up. I can mess with you,


    but I¡¯m never leaving you. You¡¯d better brace yourself because I¡¯ll continue clinging on to you.¡±


    Carter was vexed.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 448

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 448


    Chapter 448 The Feeling Of Falling In Love


    At noon, the maid from the Larsons sent some packed lunch over. Despite Laura¡¯s stoic face, Jennifer


    still cheerily invited Carter to join her for lunch. He had been at the hospital apanying her the


    entire morning. Nheless, the man shook his head and rejected her kind offer, quoting that he had


    urgent matters to deal with at thepany.


    Once Carter left, the ward was only left with Jennifer and Laura.


    The smile on Jennifer¡¯s face soon vanished as she stared nkly at the meat in her bowl.


    Heartbroken, Laura stroked her silky hair gently as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go overseas after your discharge.


    This ce isn¡¯t for you.¡±


    Jennifer shook her head.


    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t get him out of my head. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be happy even if I go abroad because I¡¯ll still


    think of him,¡± She said with a determined tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to give up on my rtionship that easily,


    Mom. I¡¯ve spent two years on him; I refused to leave so pathetically.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Laura¡¯s chest rose and fell heavily in anger.


    ¡°Why are you still thinking of him when you¡¯re in such as state? Do you want to see me worry for you


    even in my old age? You won¡¯t fall short of suitors with your looks and family background. Why must


    you cling onto him like this?¡±


    Jennifer looked up with her reddened eyes and yelled uncontrobly, ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked me to


    return here back then. You¡¯re also the one who persuaded me to go for the blind date. Yet, you¡¯re


    saying I¡¯m clinging onto him after I fell in love with him. What exactly must I do to satisfy you?¡±


    Laura¡¯s face went pale instantly as she stared at her daughter in disbelief.


    Ruffling her hair in frustration, Jennifer continued in a softer tone, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t mean to


    shout at you. I¡¯m just feeling too stifled with all the emotions in there.¡±


    With an increasingly darkened face, Laura uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Anyway, I¡¯ve discussed things with your


    dad. We¡¯ve got in touch with a university in Anndur and found a spot for you to further your studies.


    We¡¯ll go abroad right after your recovery. This way, it¡¯ll save you from turning yourself into a lifeless


    zombie because of your so-called love too.¡±


    Jennifer threw her a cold nce. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide. I¡¯ve let you do whatever you want for the past two years. I used to hope


    that you¡¯ll be the daughter-inw of the Scotts one day, but that isn¡¯t the case now. All I want now


    is for you to have nothing to do with Carter. He¡¯s unworthy of you.¡± It was a rare moment where Laura


    was rather assertive. ¡°You¡¯ve changed because of a man. You are once an obedient girl, but nowadays,


    you don¡¯t listen to me anymore. I¡¯ve decided; you¡¯ll leave after you recover. The Scotts are clearly out


    of our league.¡±


    Sick of her mother¡¯s tirade, Jennifer fell back on her bed and covered herself up with the nket.


    ¡°Jennifer, I¡¯ll make it clear to you now. You¡¯ll go overseas once you get discharged. And that¡¯s that.


    There¡¯s no room for discussion.¡± Finishing her words, Laura strode out of the room.


    Jennifer flung her nket aside and sat up on her bed, staring emotionlessly at the ring white


    ceiling.


    Meanwhile, Carter¡¯s phone rang as soon as he strode out of the hospital and got into his car.


    Fishing out and ncing at the screen, his gaze flickered as he quickly answered the call.


    ¡°Amelia.¡± Carter sounded extremely gentle.


    ¡°Carter, am I disturbing you?¡± Amelia said from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not doing anything right now. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re calling me.¡± Carter¡¯s lips curled up


    instinctively. ¡°Is there something up that you¡¯d give me a call?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I only want to ask about Ms. Larson. I heard she ran into an ident yesterday. How is she


    doing now?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine except a fractured leg. All she needs is some rest. Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Carter


    assured.


    Amelia fell silent at his words.


    The man, too, was somehow at a loss for words. A strange and awkward silence began to permeate


    the air.


    ¡°Carter, don¡¯t me me for being a busybody. Ms. Larson is a nicedy. I hope you¡¯ll learn to cherish


    someone like her. I have to get back to work. Please send my well-wishes to Ms. Larson. I won¡¯t be


    visiting her since I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll want to see me either.¡± Amelia concluded the call after finishing her


    words.


    With his eyes fixated on the ck screen, Carter was suddenly overwhelmed with mixed emotions.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ll try to ept her if I can forget you, but you¡¯re always appearing in my mind. That¡¯s why I


    have no other choice but to break her heart,¡± he mumbled to himself. ¡°I¡¯ve let you down seven years


    ago. I won¡¯t allow myself to let go of you again now.¡±


    Amelia, who had just made the call to Carter while in the toilet cubicle in herpany, certainly did not


    know that the man was so conflicted. She put her phone back in her pocket and strolled out, only to run


    into the well-dressed Rory waiting for her outside.


    ¡°Rory, why are you standing here?¡± Amelia cast her gaze at thedy who seemed troubled by her


    thoughts.


    ¡°Amelia, I have a little problem, and it¡¯ll be great if you can help me. Do you happen to be free now?¡±


    Rory responded after some hesitation.


    ¡°Of course. What is it about?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, I have a slight issue with my blueprint. It feels like it¡¯scking something, but I can¡¯t figure out


    what it is. I have zero inspiration right now. Can you help enlighten me and perhaps offer me some


    tips?¡±


    ¡°Email me a copy of the blueprintter. I¡¯ll take a look for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll thank you in advance then, Amelia.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so courteous with me. Get back to work first.¡±


    Because Rory¡¯s blueprint was a tricky task, Amelia could not get off work at six. Eventually, she had to


    call Oscar and ask him to have dinner with Tony without her since she had to work overtime.


    The discussion and brainstorming session for possible ways to perfect Rory¡¯s blueprintsted for hours.


    It was almost nine when Amelia finally managed to produce a rough outline and contour of the sketch.


    The remaining thing Rory had to do was toplete the drawing at home.


    ¡°Amelia, thank you so much. I really won¡¯t know what to do without you.¡± Rory was extremely grateful.


    Tidying the documents on her desk, Amelia replied, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. That¡¯s what friends are for, isn¡¯t it?


    It¡¯s already nine; let¡¯s head home now.¡±


    Rory hurriedly packed her stuff and was about to walk over to Amelia when her high heels gave way,


    causing her to almost trip over. It was lucky thetter was quick to react and held onto her swiftly. ¡°Are


    you okay?¡± she worriedly asked.


    A pained expression appeared on Rory¡¯s face. ¡°I think I¡¯ve sprained myself. But not to worry. The pain


    feels bearable. Let¡¯s head downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Remove your heels. I¡¯ll help you downstairs.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Amelia. I¡¯ll do some stretches and walk my way down slowly. Let¡¯s quickly head


    downstairs. I¡¯m sure Oscar and Tony are missing you already.¡±


    Just then, the phone in Amelia¡¯s bag rang.


    Rory teased, ¡°See? I¡¯ve told you. I¡¯m sure it must be Oscar.¡±


    Amelia shot her a look of exasperation but proceeded to fish out her phone from her bag. And indeed,


    the call was from Oscar.


    She answered the call.


    ¡°Are you done with work? I¡¯m waiting for you downstairs, in front of yourpany.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here? I¡¯ll head down right now.¡±


    After a quick chat, Amelia hung up the call and looked at Rory. ¡°Are you sure you can handle it by


    yourself, Rory? Oscar¡¯s here; he¡¯s waiting downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry then. Don¡¯t keep him waiting.¡±


    As the two reached the ground level and exited the elevator, Rory¡¯s gaze instinctivelynded on a tall


    and lean figure leaning against his car. At once, she became a little spellbound. It had been a long time


    since shest felt her heart flutter and pound like crazy. Thest time she had such feelings was when


    she fell in love with Derrick.


    Watching Oscar stand straight and walk toward them, she could clearly hear her heart thumping faster


    and faster.


    Rory grew up in the countryside as a child. Perhaps because of her good looks and excellent scores in


    her studies, she became very confident and essentially a little smug too as she grew up. As a result,


    she had higher expectations for her other half, and gradually, she began dreaming about climbing up


    the socialdder. Even at this age, she still held onto her dream of meeting a prince charming. Having


    stepped foot into society, she had met all kinds of oddballs, yet she had barely crossed paths with a


    rich and handsome man. There were, of course, rich men around her, but those were ugly and even


    had a beer belly. As much as she wanted to marry into a wealthy family, she could not bring herself to


    marry someone with a lower-than-average appearance. That was why she had stayed single to date.


    Now that she saw someone of a high caliber like Oscar, it was no doubt she would go through the


    same feelings she would when falling in love for the first time. Those feelings were so much more vivid


    than when she met Derrick that she almost thought she had fallen in love with another man. Possibly,


    she had viewed Oscar as a man so much more stylish and handsome than Derrick.


    Without sparing Rory a nce, Oscar went straight up to Amelia and gently said, ¡°Done with work?


    Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Amelia smiled. ¡°Why are you here? Where¡¯s Tony?¡±


    ¡°Tiffany is looking after him. She says she¡¯s tired after going through a section of her script and came


    over to y with Tony instead.¡±


    Rory gave Amelia a light nudge and modestly muttered, ¡°Amelia, is this Oscar?¡±


    Only then did Amelia remember that Rory was beside her and thus quickly introduced, ¡°Oscar, she¡¯s


    my colleague. Her name¡¯s Rory.¡±


    The man took a nce and greeted cidly, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Rory quickly tried her best to hide her lovestruck expression and reached out her hand confidently.


    ¡°Nice to meet you too, Oscar. I¡¯m Rory Sanders. You can call me Rory. I used to work as Amelia¡¯s


    caregiver while she was in Beshya. If not for her, I wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to work at such a great


    company. That¡¯s why I¡¯m extremely grateful toward Amelia.¡±


    Only then did Oscar spare her a few more nces and reciprocate the handshake.


    All that Rory felt was her heart racing even faster, as though it was pounding out of her chest.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 449

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 449


    Chapter 449 Do Not Give Up So Easily


    ¡°Oscar, let¡¯s send Rory home first. She sprained her leg just before we came down,¡± Amelia said.


    Oscar only replied with a nod.


    While she steadied Rory toward the car, thetter feigned a conflicted expression. ¡°Amelia, go back


    with Oscar. I¡¯ll be fine taking the bus back home by myself.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯re friends now. Am I even human to leave you by yourself when you¡¯ve


    sprained your ankle? Oscar¡¯s a nice person; get in the car.¡± Finishing her words, Amelia helped Rory


    into the backseat before heading for the passenger seat at the front.


    Inside the car, Oscar turned his body toward Amelia and nted a kiss on her lips. She was slightly


    embarrassed by his sudden show-off and gave him a push on his chest as she whispered, ¡°Rory is in


    the backseat. Take it easy, Oscar.¡±


    Oscar fell back onto his driver¡¯s seat and started his car engines without saying anything further.


    Lowering her head, Rory tried to suppress the jealousy in her eyes. Momentster, she looked up


    again; this time, her eyes were as clear and bright as a fresh graduate who had just stepped foot into


    the society and had yet been brainwashed and influenced by theplex and nasty world.


    ¡°Amelia, you have a good rtionship with Oscar. I thought you weren¡¯t on good terms with Oscar


    while I was taking care of you back at Beshya, and that¡¯s why you guys had a divorce. I guess my mind


    has gone into the gutter. You two are truly a match made in heaven. How wonderful!¡± Rory chuckled as


    she spoke her mind.


    Amelia smiled. ¡°We did have a misunderstanding previously, but we¡¯ve talked things out. He¡¯s quite


    aloof and doesn¡¯t like to talk. Don¡¯t be freaked out by him.¡±


    Rory secretly sized the focused man up and cackled. ¡°At one look, it¡¯s enough to tell that he¡¯s a


    sessful man, unlike me who has just stepped into the workforce for a few months and would still


    make mistakes at work.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed quite sessful with his career.¡± Amelia did not go in-depth into Oscar¡¯s job.


    Likewise, Rory was nimble-witted and did not continue probing. She tried changing the subject and


    started putting her ttery skills to use.


    ¡°You¡¯re equally awe-inspiring too, Amelia. You could¡¯ve easily depended on your looks for livelihood,


    yet you chose to make yourself shine with your talents. I admire that you¡¯d rather carve out your career


    route with your own efforts and capabilities when you could¡¯ve lived your lifefortably without having


    to slog your guts out. I already find that you were no ordinary woman back while I was your caregiver in


    Beshya. And just like I¡¯ve thought, you¡¯re indeed one exceptional woman.¡±


    Amelia kept a warm smile on her face upon hearing that.


    ¡°Rory, you¡¯re ttering me. I¡¯m not that great.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, I knew you¡¯re special ever since the first time I saw you. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m right about that at


    this point. Don¡¯t you think so, Oscar?¡± Unlike her reserved appearance earlier when she first met


    Oscar, Rory was now bubbling with energy.


    Perhaps caught off guard by Rory¡¯s chattiness, Oscar did not respond.


    ¡°Oscar, Rory is talking to you,¡± Amelia reminded. She was afraid Rory would be intimidated by Oscar¡¯s


    unapproachable and forbidding vibe.


    ¡°Amelia has always been the best in my heart,¡± he calmly replied.


    Hearing that, Rory only felt like she ate dirt.


    ¡°Rory, he¡¯s always like that, so don¡¯t be scared by his attitude.¡±


    Rory¡¯s fingers that she rested on the seat twitched slightly as her grin grew wider. ¡°Oscar is a man who


    has to shoulder great responsibilities. Such a demeanor suits him perfectly.¡±


    At that, not only did Oscar remain quiet like how he did before, but even Amelia also fell dead silent.


    And with Rory¡¯s direction, Oscar soon arrived before her amodation.


    As the car came to a halt, Amelia hurriedly went over to help Rory get out. At the same time, she took a


    quick look at the surroundings. Hmm, what a nice neighborhood this is. It¡¯s serene and quiet. She


    instinctively nodded in agreement with her thought before popping the question. ¡°Rory, this is a


    pleasantly peaceful area. I¡¯m guessing the rental isn¡¯t cheap?¡±


    Thetter chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s half of my sry. I reckoned I should have a nice ce to stay after working


    my fingers to the bone; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be doing justice to myself. As for the rest of my monthly


    sry, I¡¯ll wire a thousand for my parents and save the rest for daily usage. Amelia, are you judging me


    for spending way too much money?¡±


    ¡°Why would I? How¡¯s your ankle feeling right now? Do you need us to send you upstairs?¡± Amelia was


    like a caring sister to her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s gettingte; you guys should head home now. Don¡¯t let Tony stay up waiting for


    you.¡±


    ¡°All right. Be careful, then. Call me if you have any problems. Don¡¯t hold it in. Understand?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Rory nodded her head.


    After she headed up, Amelia looked at the grim-faced Oscar, lifted her hands, and tugged his cheeks.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why haven¡¯t you been talking the whole night?¡±


    Oscar wrapped his hand on her neck and pulled her in to kiss her. He then pried open her clenched


    teeth with his tongue and slipped it through to entangle with hers. It was as if their lips were glued that


    they separate from each other for a long time. By the time they part reluctantly, Amelia felt herself


    feeling breathless. It was so intense that even her gazes looked a little dazed and out of focus.


    ¡°Get in the car,¡± Oscar muttered lovingly after nting another kiss on her lips.


    After getting into the car, Amelia received a text message from Rory. In it, she said she hoped to visit


    them and y with Tony on theing weekends.


    In that instance, Amelia felt an odd feeling rising within her. She found that Rory had be unusually


    enthusiastic all of a sudden.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Oscar asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Rory. She wants to visit us and see Tony this weekend. What do you think?¡± Amelia answered.


    ¡°You shall decide since she¡¯s your friend. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Oscar focused his attention on the


    road but did not forget to warn Amelia. ¡°But I hope you¡¯ll decide if you want to befriend her after you get


    to know her better. After all, she¡¯s honestly still very young. I¡¯m worried she¡¯s still emotionally immature


    and fantasizing about unrealistic dreams that are out of her reach. I don¡¯t want any vain and


    materialistic women to ruin the peace and harmony within our family.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like Rory?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like any other women other than you. I would admire women for theirpetency and entrust


    them with responsibilities based on their capabilities. However, that has nothing to do with whether I


    like them or not.¡± Oscar looked intently into Amelia¡¯s eyes as he earnestly exined.


    A sweet smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°What a sweet talker. But I love it.¡±


    Oscar could not help but broke into a smile.


    ¡°Rory is a good girl, except that she¡¯s still young and naive. All she needs is a few more years of work


    experience and encountering the shady and dark side of the working life. She¡¯ll be able to mature and


    settle down after that. Don¡¯t scare her off with your sour face, alright?¡± Amelia casually reminded.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    She turned and stared intently at Oscar before she continued, ¡°By the way, Jennifer got into a car


    ident yesterday, Oscar. But I heard it¡¯s not too serious. Do you think we should go and visit her?¡±


    The man remained calm and collected, almost as though he could not muster any emotions at all.


    ¡°She has nothing to do with us, so there¡¯s no need for us to go. I don¡¯t want other women to point


    fingers and say anything bad about my woman. She only has herself to me for getting into an


    ident. She¡¯s lucky that she didn¡¯t die,¡± Oscar coldly responded.


    Amelia bit her lips and did not say anything.


    Momentster, Oscar stopped his car at the traffic junction and took the free time to turn to Amelia and


    asked, ¡°Why did you work till thiste today?¡±


    ¡°I was helping her with a challenging issue regarding her blueprint, and that¡¯s how we ended up staying


    till sote. Have you had dinner? I¡¯m hungry now as I haven¡¯t had anything. Shall we go and get some


    supper? We rarely get to eat junk food. I¡¯m craving for barbecue,¡± Amelia whined.


    Oscar reached his arm out and caressed her cheeks lightly. ¡°You¡¯re always making me get worried for


    you. I haven¡¯t any dinner either, so let¡¯s eat together then. And don¡¯t you ever dare work overtime till


    thiste anymore in the future. I don¡¯t think your boss is so inhumane that he¡¯ll force his employees to


    work overtime.¡± After all, she was Oscar¡¯s woman. In truth, no one would dare to do that.


    Amelia¡¯s smile grew even brighter than before.


    The pair only headed home after having supper at a roadside eatery.


    Just as they stepped foot into the apartment, Tiffany pretended to cry as sheunched herself into


    Amelia¡¯s embrace. ¡°Babe, you¡¯re finally back. Tony doesn¡¯t get tired, huh? I¡¯m dying of exhaustion after


    ying with him alone. It¡¯s even more tiring than reading my script.¡±


    Tickled by her appearance, Amelia reached her arms out to grab her. ¡°Where¡¯s Tony?¡±


    ¡°He just fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ve bought pasta for you. Finish it and have an early rest here tonight.


    It¡¯ll save you the hassle of traveling here and there.¡±


    Tiffany took the pasta despite having no appetite at all and said lifelessly, ¡°I came over today to ask you


    for some tips to get in the good books of a future mother-inw. Mrs. Hisson asked to meet me for


    shopping tomorrow. I wonder if she¡¯s nning some funny tactics against me. Please save me, Babe.¡±


    ¡°Our beloved Tiff is invincible and has never failed in anything. Are you sure there are things you¡¯re


    afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Babe, you don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve been in a super difficult situation this period. Mrs. Hisson alwayses


    to my ce, yet she says nothing except stare deadly into my soul. She does it to the extent that I¡¯d


    think that there¡¯s a floating spirit behind me, and that freaks me out. I honestly can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s in


    her mind exactly and neither do I know what to do. I wanted to chase her out, but she¡¯s Derrick¡¯s


    mother. How can I bring myself to do that? Then, I figured I could talk to her nicely, but she would


    ignore me. I¡¯ve no idea what she might do tomorrow to torment me. I have never met someone like


    her,¡± Tiffany cried as she was on the verge of breaking down.


    Furrowing her brows, Amelia asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us about that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing. I initially thought I could solve it on my own, but Mrs. Hisson is getting increasingly


    out of hand.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell Derrick about this?¡±


    ¡°No. That is, after all, a fight between us. Getting Derrick involved will only give his mom more reasons


    to find trouble with me. Don¡¯t worry. I can still handle it. I¡¯m just getting a little annoyed by her, so I


    thought I get recharged by learning some tricks from you.¡±


    Amelia lookedpletely nonplussed.


    She pulled Tiffany to the sofa and massaged her shoulders. ¡°Let me know if there¡¯s anything that puts


    you in a difficult situation. I know you aren¡¯t in the right position toin to Derrick about his mother,


    but you still have me. I¡¯ll help you think of a solution. But to be honest, she¡¯s your future mother-inw,


    after all. Try to put up with her as it doesn¡¯t threaten you in any way. That said, that isn¡¯t the ultimate


    solution. You¡¯re a novel writer. You should be good at reading a person¡¯s mind. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too


    difficult for you to think from a mother¡¯s point of view, right?¡±


    Tiffany rolled her eyes at that.


    ¡°It¡¯d be great if things are so easy. Mrs. Hisson is a total creep! Though she¡¯s devastatingly beautiful,


    she¡¯s formidable at tormenting people as she has a myriad of tactics. You¡¯ll know once you meet her.


    I¡¯d have my ways to deal with her if she goes crazy and screams her head off at me or if she throws


    money at me to humiliate me. Sadly, she¡¯s too unpredictable and is always out of the norm. Ahh! I¡¯m


    going bonkers soon!¡±


    Amelia leaned closer to massage Tiffany¡¯s throbbing temples.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about that anymore. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll realize you nice you are as a person one day.¡±


    Tiffany leaned on Amelia¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Babe, she knows I¡¯m Oscar¡¯s god-sister and can¡¯t talk


    bad about my background. But she¡¯s tormenting me in other ways nowadays. Huh, it¡¯s hard to deal with


    women from prominent families like her.¡±


    Thetter could not contain her emotions and burst intoughter.


    Tiffany did not respond to that. Truth be told, she did not hold a grudge against Kate. All she wanted


    was to vent her frustrations. It had not been easy for Derrick and her to get to their current stage, and


    therefore there was no way she would give up so easily. She was still looking forward to growing old


    with Derrick, having their children and even grandchildren, and for their offspring to show their filial


    piety for them. There was no way she would allow herself to be defeated since she had yet achieved all


    of her dreams.

 Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 450

    Love You Enough To Leave You Chapter 450


    Chapter 450 She Bears With It


    Tiffany stayed the night over at Amelia¡¯s ce. The next day, Amelia gave Tiffany a makeover. Half an


    hourter, she looked like apletely different person.


    Tiffany admired her new look in the mirror for a while. She gave Amelia a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Babe,


    this should do it. This time around, she won¡¯t be able to find fault with my makeup. Thest time I was


    at her ce, you have no idea how badly she criticized my dress and even said that I looked nothing


    like an elegantdy. Now, I want to see what she is going toment on. She¡¯s way too inexperienced


    to go up against me.¡±


    Amelia was amused to hear that.


    ¡°Tiff, since she likes you to look graceful, just y along. Why do you have to stoop to her level? If


    Derrick and you really get married, then she will be your elder. You should think of ways to please her


    instead of arguing with her. Otherwise, Derrick will be stuck in the middle. If it¡¯s some minor issue, just


    let it go. Don¡¯t push her to her limits,¡± advised Amelia.


    Tiffany was an impatient person who was also quite argumentative. Amelia was worried that she might


    enrage the older members of the Hissons and ended up losing everything.


    ¡°Babe, I want to get along with her too, but that¡¯s not what she wants. If she doesn¡¯t create some kind


    of problem, she won¡¯t be satisfied. She has never wanted me to be part of their family. If not for Oscar,


    she would have turned against me. I also heard that Crystal will being to Tayhaven in a few days¡¯


    time. I wonder what will happen to me by then,¡± said Tiffany nonchntly.


    ¡°You have to put in more effort. Ms. Halliwell is Mrs. Hisson¡¯s favorite. Everyone in the upper-ss


    society believes that a couple should be well-matched in terms of their status. That woman is


    considered to be your greatest love rival.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of her being Mrs. Hisson¡¯s favorite? Derrick has to like her too. If he is cheating on


    me, then I will dump him before he can even ask for a breakup. I believe in being faithful to your


    partner. Since I can do it, I will naturally expect the same from him.¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking about all this for no apparent reason? Don¡¯t think too much. Even if you think


    Derrick is cheating on you, you will require evidence before jumping to the conclusion. Right now, your


    mission is to suck up to Mrs. Hisson and get along well with Derrick so that the both of you can get


    married soon. If things get dyed any further, other issues may crop up.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s face fell.


    ¡°Babe, I¡¯ll make a move first. If I get bullied by her badly, you must give me a booster for my morale.¡±


    ¡°Quick, go. Stop talking rubbish. Once you are done,e back here, and I will cook some nice food


    for you.¡±


    ¡°Babe, you are bing such a good wife now. In the past, you were only more worried about looking


    sexy. Now, you are making soup for your beloved. Bravo!¡±


    Amelia was speechless.


    After breakfast, Tiffany left and went to meet Kate. However, there was no sign of Kate after an hour.


    Tiffany decided to wait inside a juice bar nearby and ordered a drink.


    She stared out the window as she was drinking her beverage, but there was still no sign of Kate.


    ¡°This old hag is so unreliable. I have been waiting for one and a half hours now, and she still isn¡¯t here


    yet,¡± grumbled Tiffany while biting on her drinking straw.


    After two hours, Kate finally showed up, and standing next to her was a stunning girl dressed in trendy


    clothes. Looking carefully, Tiffany found her familiar. It then dawned on her that the girl was none other


    than Crystal. I thought she is only supposed to be here a few dayster? What is she doing here?


    Tiffany pursed her lips. She knew Kate was not going to give her a pleasant shopping trip.


    Tiffany was about to walk out when her phone rang.


    It was Derrick.


    ¡°Hi, Derrick,¡± Tiffany called out in a much gentler tone.


    ¡°Are you going shopping with my mom?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Old Mrs. Hisson has just got here, and so is your lover. In fact, she came together with


    your mom. Do you want to join us? The four of us can y a game of poker together,¡± joked Tiffany.


    Judging from her tone, it was not evident if she was upset or happy.


    ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯lle over.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was just joking with you. If you reallye over, then your mom will say that I am tattling to


    you. To her, I am a condemned case. There¡¯s no need to give her another chance to chastise me.¡±


    ¡°Tiff, I¡¯m sorry for what you are going through,¡± apologized Derrick.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s normal to spend time with our elders. In the future, once I am married to you, this will


    be somethingmon. But, I may need more time toplete the script for the fantasy movie. Is that


    okay?¡± Tiffany saw Kate chatting away with Crystal, and they made no attempt in walking over to the


    mall. Hence, she was not in a hurry to head out as well.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. The filming of the movie will only start once you are done with the script. I¡¯m your


    man, and it¡¯s my job to give you special treatment. Just focus on your writing. It is my responsibility to


    promote your novel and turn you into a top-notched writer,¡± promised Derrick.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting close now. Just a bit more effort on my end, and I should be right there. What do I do?


    Derrick, I love you so much. I¡¯m so lucky to have a boyfriend like you who gives me so many privileges.


    It feels so good,¡± teased Tiffany.


    ¡°Derrick, I have to go. Your mom and Crystal are walking over now.¡± Tiffany immediately ended the call.


    She paid for her drink and quickly walked out.


    The moment Kate saw Tiffany, the smile on her face faded. She scrutinized Tiffany with a frown but


    found nothing wanting, and she snorted.


    ¡°When did you get here?¡± asked Kate.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Hisson, I just got here too. Who is this?¡± Tiffany pretended not to recognize Crystal.


    ¡°This is Crystal. She¡¯s the one I want Derrick to marry, but you got in between them. Then again,


    Crystal is a very generous girl and knows that Derrick is just fooling around. Once he gets sick and


    tired of you, he will definitely marry her.¡± Kate reached out to hold Crystal¡¯s hand and ignored Tiffany.


    Tiffany¡¯s mouth twitched. She had no idea that Kate and Crystal were in denial and even lied through


    their teeth.


    ¡°So, this is Crystal. You look familiar. Have I seen you before?¡± Tiffany studied Crystal in detail before


    eximing, ¡°I remember now. You came to Derrick¡¯s vi in Beshya once. You still look as beautiful as I


    last saw you. If I am not Derrick¡¯s girlfriend, I would think that both Derrick and you will make a very


    handsome couple. You two look just like a match made in heaven.¡±


    Tiffany poured praises on Crystal as she looked at her.


    Crystal was sizing Tiffany up as well and smiled, ¡°Old Mrs. Hisson, is this the woman that Derrick like?


    She looks very decent. I seemed to recall seeing her at Derrick¡¯s vi more than a year ago. But after


    some time, I have forgotten those unnecessary people in my life. I thought Derrick has broken off with


    her a long time ago. Looks like Derrick is quite serious this time.¡±


    Crystal¡¯s gentle demeanor was a far cry from her arrogant self. Tiffany could not help but think that she


    was a very good actress. There were so many facades to a person.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Derrick is only fooling around. Once he is old enough, he will settle down with you. All these other


    women are just passing through in his life.¡±


    Tiffany could not help but rub her nose. They treat me like nobody. Is this a good thing?


    Crystal linked her arm with Kate and grinned at Tiffany. ¡°You are Tiffany, right? Old Mrs. Hisson has


    mentioned about you on our way here. If you don¡¯t mind, I will address you as Tiffany. I don¡¯te to


    Tayhaven often. So sorry to have to trouble you. Let¡¯s go shopping then. I want to buy some nice


    clothes for Old Mrs. Hisson.¡±


    Tiffany forced a smile.


    It was very stressful for Tiffany to go shopping with two pretentious women.


    Watching the two hypocrites having a good time shopping, she felt that she was invisible.


    Crystal saw something she liked and went into the changing room with Kate. She was happy with her


    choice and paid with her card. Subsequently, both Kate and Crystal had managed to buy a few bags of


    clothes.


    Kate pointed to the bags and said, ¡°Tiffany, if you want to be the daughter-inw of the Hissons, then


    you must learn to serve. It¡¯s only right that you carry the bags for your future mother-inw, don¡¯t you


    think?¡±


    Tiffany was about to blow her top, but the fact that she was Derrick¡¯s mom stopped her.


    She went over and picked up the bags. With a smile, Tiffany asked, ¡°Old Mrs. Hisson, where else will


    you like to go next?¡±


    ¡°It has only been half an hour. Crystal seldomes here, so we intend to go through all the shops in


    the mall. Why? Are you tired?¡± Kate frowned and lectured her, ¡°You cannot be so weak if you want to


    be the Hissons¡¯ daughter-inw. If you get pregnant, how are you going to have the strength for


    childbirth? Tsk! I have no idea what Derrick likes about you. Crystal is far more superior than you in


    every aspect. Every time I go shopping with Crystal, I have never heard a singleint from her. In


    fact, she will even give her suggestions when ites to choosing the clothes. You are so useless.


    Just carrying a few bags, and you start toin.¡±


    Tiffany suppressed the anger in her and smiled. ¡°Old Mrs. Hisson, you are right. Let¡¯s continue with the


    shopping until you are happy. If you don¡¯t have enough money, I can pay for it.¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean? Are you implying that I am poorer than you? How dare someone like


    you from a less well-off family acts like a rich person! The money that you have belongs to my son


    anyway,¡± ridiculed Kate.


    Tiff, just suck it up and bear with it¡­


    Tiffany kept reminding herself.


    Hence, she stomached the humiliation.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Hisson, it was my fault for saying the wrong thing. Please don¡¯t hold it against me. Shall we


    continue shopping?¡± said Tiffany with a smile.

 Chapter 451

    ?Chapter 451


    It was unknown if Kate and Crystal were deliberately torturing Tiffany by going through countless amount of clothing shops and trying out as many clothes as they could. As long as it was a piece of attire that could be put on the human body, they tried it all. It made Tiffany, who was usually a night owl in order to rush her manuscript topletion, very mentally and physically exhausted.


    Rage was building up in Tiffany''s heart as she watched the two women hellbent on trying out all kinds of clothing. However, she couldn''t vent her anger. Not only that, she had to keep putting up a fake smile. The fury she experienced was the greatest yet at that point in her life.


    Just as she was about to burst out cursing, Kate finally said, "Let''s find a ce to drink and rx." It was unknown if she and Crystal really were tried or because they noticed how Tiffany was looking like a volcano about to erupt. Tiffany let out a sigh. Thank god we can finally rest. I''m afraid I''m just going to throw these bags to the ground and leave if they''re going to continue to shop.


    She was a pretty impatient person, which was why she couldn''t endure all the dawdling.


    Once the three of them sat down, Tiffany ced the bag in her hand on her chair and said, "I''m going to the washroom, Mrs. Hisson. I''ll be back soon." Kate nodded indifferently.


    Malice shed through Crystal''s eyes as she watched Tiffany leave in the direction of the washroom. However, that malice was quickly reced by a caring expression on her face. "It seems that Tiffany is more capable than we thought, Mrs. Hisson. If she still isn''t angry after all that we''ve done today, I''m afraid she won''t be easy to deal with." She was speaking in such a sweet voice that it could instantly melt anyone''s heart.


    Kate sneered, "If she wasn''t at least this capable, she wouldn''t have been able to ensnare Derrick''s heart. However, she is still just amoner from an ordinary family. I still have many ways to take care of her. I doubt she can win against me."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I''m concerned that, if Derrick knows you''re intentionally making things difficult for her, he will get angry, Mrs. Hisson. How about you just let her be your daughter-inw? I don''t want you toe into conflict with Derrick because of me." Crystal''s gentle voice was a mismatch with her sexy appearance.


    "What nonsense are you talking about right now? I like you, not her. Tiffany doesn''t deserve to be a part of the Hissons. Even if Derrick does marry her, I still have ways to make sure she leaves the family." Kate narrowed her eyes with hatred.


    Crystal lowered her head to hide the joy in her eyes.


    She then swiftly lifted her head again and pretended as though she was being utterly considerate. "I believe she''s quite capable, Mrs. Hisson. Please take care of yourself when I''m not around. Don''t make her anger you too much." "You''ve always been such a kind child. That''s why I''ve liked you since you were a little girl. I really don''t understand why Derrick likes that good-for-nothing woman instead of you. I''m starting to think he''s intentionally trying to piss me off." Anger was brewing in the older woman''s heart.


    "Don''t get mad, Mrs. Hisson. Derrick''s only temporarily mesmerized by her. He still loves and respects you in his heart."


    "There''s no need for you to speak highly of him when he''s treating you like that," Kate huffed. "If I don''t talk to him about this, he-"


    It was at that moment Tiffany stepped out of the washroom, causing Kate to stop speaking immediately.


    "Aren''t you going to order any food, Mrs. Hisson?" Tiffany asked when she saw the empty table.


    "Are you making me, an elder, order food for you to eat, Tiffany?" Kate nced at her. She clearly sounded dissatisfied.


    "I''ll order the food, then. What would you like to eat, Mrs. Hisson?"


    "As Derrick''s girlfriend, shouldn''t you have known what kind of food his mother likes the most? Especially when you''re at the stage where you''re about to discuss marriage with him?"


    Tiffany was stumped, but she still went along with it. "All right, I''ll just order what you like, then. Do you want anything, Ms. Crystal?"


    Crystal, surprisingly, didn''t make things difficult for her and simply asked for an orange juice.


    When Tiffany returned with a bunch of food, she noticed Kate was staring at them with furrowed eyebrows. Her rage was reignited as she spoke as calmly as she could. "If you don''t like any of them, you can order them yourself, Mrs. Hisson. I''m sorry that I didn''t figure out what you like to eat beforehand."


    Kate was about to speak before Crystal stepped in. "No need to get angry, Mrs. Hisson. I''ll help you order something that you like. Your body''s not in the best state right now, and being angry doesn''t make it better." Only then did the older woman calm down.


    Crystal left for a few minutes before returning with food and drinks that Kate liked. "I ordered these especially for you, Mrs. Hisson. Give it a try and let me know if you like it."


    "You''re still the one who understands me the best, Crystal. If Derrick marries you, he''ll be the luckiest man in the world. It''ll also make my life much morefortable. It feels suffocating to live with a woman whom I dislike in the same building," Kate ridiculed Tiffany indirectly.


    Tiffany pretended not to hear it.


    The rage in Kate''s heart was burning brighter when she didn''t get any reaction from Tiffany at all, so much so that she found the food and drink on the table to be an eyesore.


    "I''m going to the washroom, Crystal. Just pretend she doesn''t exist."


    "Do you want me to apany you, Mrs. Hisson?"


    "It''s fine. Just enjoy your drink."


    Once Kate left, the smile on Crystal''s face was promptly reced with a mocking scowl. She crossed her arms and said with contempt, "I don''t know what Derrick likes about you, but I do know there''s nothing about you that Mrs. Hisson likes. If I were you, I wouldn''t dare to continue my rtionship with Derrick if all I can do is piss his mother off."


    Tiffany raised her head with a sweet smile. "You aren''t going to pretend anymore, Ms. Halliwell? I admit I''m impressed by your acting. But despite your looks and family background, Derrick chose me in the end. I''m still the winner for now, aren''t I?" She had been pretending when Kate was around because the older woman was still Derrick''s mother. Crystal, on the other hand, was a nobody to her. There was no reason for her to endure what Crystal had to say about her. "You!" Crystal looked like a cat whose tail was stepped on.


    "Don''t get angry, Ms. Halliwell. You''re a graceful woman, aren''t you? Losing your temper in front of so many people isn''t exactly elegant, and you don''t want any rumors to reach Mrs. Hisson, do you?" Tiffany smirked. The hateful words that were about to spill out of Crystal''s mouth were begrudgingly swallowed back. Her pretty face was twisted into an ugly one because of her unbridled anger.


    Tiffany whistled in marvel. "You look like a clown performing on a theater stage, Ms. Halliwell. It''s such a shame that you aren''t an actress with how talented you are in changing your expressions."


    "You''re crossing the line, Tiffany!" Crystal couldn''t help but exim, causing a few people near them to look in their direction.


    "What''s wrong, Crystal?" Kate''s voice rang out from behind.


    Crystal was shocked. She promptly put on an aggrieved look and turned around.


    "I''m fine, Mrs. Hisson. It''s not like Tiffany was saying that I''m ruining her rtionship with Derrick." She pretended to sound sensible even though she was in a foul mood.


    Kate red at Tiffany and snapped, "Crystal knew Derrick first, and both our families had the intention of pairing them up. Not only did you ruin the prospect of a romantic rtionship between the two of them, but you''re also now using her of doing the thing you''re doing? I thought you still had some manners before, but now it seems like you''re just putting up a facade in front of me. I don''t know why Derrick likes a woman as heinous and two-faced as you."


    "If you''re so certain about what I said based only on what Ms. Halliwell told you, then you''re no different from the cops who catch people without concrete evidence. I''ve been helping the two of you carry your bags and run around this ce for hours without making a peep, and you didn''t even bother to give me apliment." Tiffany couldn''t take it anymore and spoke truthfully. "I know how much you don''t like me, Mrs. Hisson, and I''ve tried my best to improve your impression of me. But it seems that my efforts are futile. I''ll be leaving now since you''ve made it so clear that you don''t like me around."


    She picked up her bag and left.


    When she stepped out of the mall, regret spilled into her mind. I shouldn''t have been that impulsive. This is just great. Now she''s going to put in even more effort to chase me away. Why did I make it even harder for myself?


    She pulled out her phone and texted Amelia: I''ve messed up. Again. I''ve pissed off Mrs. Hisson a lot today. Derrick''s definitely going to have to endure his mother''s longints about me. Sometimes, I wish I can just turn my emotions on and off whenever I want. Things would be so much easier to deal with.


    Back in the mall, Kate was indeed furious about what Tiffany had said to her. She was so angry that she almost couldn''t squeeze a word out of her mouth. "Did you see how insolent she was, Crystal? That isn''t how a person should treat their elder!"


    Crystal was quite happy because it turned out that Tiffany wasn''t as patient as she thought.


    Regardless of how she felt at that moment, she still obediently patted the older woman''s back. "Calm down, Mrs. Hisson. Don''t let her anger you. You''ll hurt yourself at this rate."


    Kate stood up with fury. "Let''s go back. If I don''t let Derrick know about what happenedter tonight, his woman''s going to crawl all over me."


    Crystal was overjoyed to hear that, but she still pretended to be sensible. "You have to calm down, Mrs. Hisson. When you talk to Derrickter, speak to him nicely. Don''t fall for that woman''s ploy to worsen your rtionship with him. It''s not worth it."


    "She''s not capable of doing that."


    Both of them continued to speak as they left the mall.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Amelia, who was busy dealing with her blueprint design in thepany, rushed to the washroom when


    she received Tiffany''s message.


    When she called Tiffany, thetter sounded as though she was about to cry. ¡°I didn''t heed your advice


    at all, Babe. I had another argument with Mrs. Hisson. It''s all because I''m an impulsive and impatient


    woman. I really tried my best not to get angry, but looks like it was a pointless endeavor in the end.¡±


    ¡°Calm down and tell me what happened.¡±


    Tiffany briefly exined the incident that had taken ce.


    Amelia wasn''t sure what to say, but she still asked, ¡°If you''ve endured it for hours, why didn''t you hold


    back for a little longer, Tiffany?¡±


    There was silence on the other end for a dozen seconds before Tiffany spoke up again. ¡°I wanted to.


    It''s just that... I couldn''t stand her bullying after hours of following her around like her maid.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think we can talk properly on the phone. How about youe to mypany half an hour


    later? We''ll have lunch together and we can discuss your next move,¡± Amelia suggested.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Amelia couldn''t help but furrow her eyebrows. Mrs. Hisson is harder to


    deal with than I thought. Ever since Tiffany became a frence author and was no longer restricted by


    a workce, she became used to doing things her way. Her impatient personality certainly isn''t a


    helpful trait against someone like Mrs. Hisson. I wonder, is Derrick really going to be the right man for


    her? If she marries into the Hisson family, can she really handle the social interactions she''ll have to


    partake in upper-ss gatherings? Will she even like it?


    Amelia was getting unsure of what she should do because she knew firsthand how terrible it felt to take


    part in the upper-ss society without being used to them. Maybe it''ll be better if Tiffany finds another


    man. Not having a simr social status isn''t something that she can easily ignore as time goes on. I


    suppose we''ll just have to see how it goes. It''s her decision to stay with Derrick, after all, and so this is


    a journey she must go through. As much as I wish to interfere, all I can do is give her advice.


    Amelia met up with Tiffany at a restaurant close to herpany. Both of them sat by the window and


    ordered a couple of dishes that they liked before handing the menu back to the server.


    Seeing that Tiffany was still looking upset, Amelia asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Tiffany shook her head. ¡°No. Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Cheer up a little. There''s no point in mulling over something that has already happened. It''s more


    important to focus on a solution right now.¡±


    A sigh escaped Tiffany''s lips. ¡°When I agreed to stay with Derrick, I thought it wasn''t going to be


    complicated. I can''t believe how wrong I was, Babe. Only now have I realized how simple my view of


    things was. Rich families value manners and rules above almost all else. Even Derrick can''t protect me


    forever or else his rtives will speak badly about him. He can''t win even if he has a hundred mouths. I


    was too na?ve.¡±


    Amelia''s heart wrenched when she saw how much agony Tiffany was in. Tiffany had been there for her


    through some of the toughest parts of her life. She never once abandoned her. While they weren''t


    rted by blood, their rtionship with each other was tighter than those who were. Their kinship with


    each other was indestructible.


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡± she asked softly.


    Tiffany nced at her and chuckled. ¡°Of course not. I was just overwhelmed by negative emotions,


    that''s all. I''ve been in love with Derrick for two years now, and I''ve given him everything I have. There''s


    no way I''ll give up on him that easily. As long as he still wants me by his side, I won''t leave.¡±


    Determination could be seen in her eyes.


    Amelia smiled and patted the back of her hand. ¡°That''s more like it. Now you look like the Tiffany I


    know. You almost gave me a scare with how down you looked earlier.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for making you worry, Babe.¡± An embarrassed smile crept up on Tiffany''s face.


    Amelia shook her head in a nonplussed manner before she pinched her nose. ¡°I''ll be happy to share


    your burden, and you certainly can tell me everything that you can''t talk with Derrick about. But to be


    frank, I do think that you were too impulsive today.¡±


    Tiffany''s expression promptly turned back to a depressed one.


    The server served the dishes they ordered and temporarily halted their conversation.


    When all the food arrived, Amelia intentionally changed the topic. ¡°You should eat first. I bet you''re


    hungry after apanying them for three hours in the mall.¡±


    Tiffany epted a bowl of mushroom soup Amelia handed her and finished it in a few short seconds.


    With the soup in her stomach, she finally regained a portion of her energy back. ¡°You have no idea how


    scary they are when ites to their shopping ability, Babe. They could jump from one clothing shop to


    another without stopping, and they wouldn''t leave until they browsed through the majority of clothes


    there. I don''t want to go on another shopping spree for at least a couple of weeks.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think you''re worse than them when ites to shopping. Why didn''t you buy any clothes at


    all?¡±


    ¡°Nah, they''re on apletely different levelpared to me. Besides, I wasn''t really in the mood to


    buy clothes when they were treating me as if I was invisible. That was until they wanted me to hold


    their bags. Then they''d treat me as a maid. Even when I spotted a shirt or dress I wanted to try, Mrs.


    Hisson would just give me a silent look. When she did that, my desire to try a clothing out had


    completely vanished.¡± Tiffany mimicked Kate''s behavior as she spoke, making Amelia giggle.


    ¡°What are you going to do now that you''ve pissed her off?¡±


    Tiffany paused as she stared at the delicious food in front of her. Suddenly, she didn''t have a strong


    appetite to eat anymore. ¡°There''s nothing much I can do. Regardless of my actions, she''ll dislike me all


    the same.¡±


    Amelia ced a piece of meat on her te and asked, ¡°Have you thought about what happens after


    your marriage, Tiff? Derrick will still protect you now since you two are just a couple in love. However,


    marriage isn''t just a matter between the two of you. It''s a matter between both of your families. If you


    want to live a good life with Derrick after your wedding, you need to maintain a good rtionship with


    his family. If you can''t get Mrs. Hisson to stand on your side, then I''m afraid there''ll be nothing but


    trouble once you be a part of their family.¡±


    Tiffany stuffed her mouth full of food and chewed with great effort as though she was chewing on Kate.


    ¡°You think I don''t know what you''re saying, Babe? I tried to be nice to Mrs. Hisson, but she''s mean.


    She''s meaner than your grandmother. Do you know why? It''s because your grandmother ignores you


    while she would do everything to make my life harder. If she keeps this up, I''m afraid my marriage with


    Derrick won''tst long.¡± She sounded pretty discouraged because she knew how unhappy she would


    be without the blessings of her elders for her marriage.


    Amelia fell silent.


    Both of them stared at each other without a word being spoken.


    In the end, it was Amelia who started talking again. ¡°How are you going to exin what happened to


    Derrickter?¡±


    ¡°I''m just going to tell him the truth. I don''t think that old woman''s going toin about such a small


    thing to him.¡±


    ¡°It''s best that you be prepared. Better to have you tell him what happened than her telling him an


    exaggerated version of the incident.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Tiffany promptly took out her phone and gave Derrick a call.


    When the call connected, she told him about the unpleasant shopping experience she had had with


    Kate. Before she ended the call, she asked, ¡°Can you help me apologize to her on my behalf? I was


    too emotional earlier. If I have the chance to apologize to her personallyter, I will.¡±


    Derrickforted in a soft tone, ¡°I know. I''ll exin it to Momter. There''s no need for you to worry. I


    won''t let anyone upset you as long as I''m around.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Derrick. I''m sorry for putting you in a difficult spot again.¡±


    ¡°Silly woman.¡± He chuckled.


    When she heard a woman on his end reminding him that a visitor had arrived, she quickly said, ¡°You


    should go if you''re busy, Derrick. We''ll meetter tonight.¡±


    After she hung up the phone, Amelia smiled at her. ¡°Problem solved? Heh, look at how sweet your


    smile is.¡±


    Tiffany shot a nce at her silently.


    ¡°Hurry up and finish your meal. Once you''re done, I''ll be heading back to work. As for you, I think you


    should head back home and rest. You''re rushing toplete your manuscript, right? Don''t getzy or


    thepany''s gonna grumble about how long you''re taking with the script.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. I''ll be heading back soon.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Also, take some time out to apologize. Try not to put Derrick in a tough spot.¡±


    Tiffany nodded.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    When Amelia returned to the office, Rory approached her. ¡°Mr. Moore came by earlier, Amelia. It seems


    that the client wants the design by tomorrow noon. We''ll have to work overtime tonight.¡±


    Amelia furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Can I take it back home to finish it?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Do you want to take the drafts back with you?¡±


    ¡°I do. Tony''s currently in his mischievous phase, and he''s not terribly close with his dad. If I return too


    late, I''m afraid he''ll throw a tantrum.¡±


    Rory failed to stifle herughter. ¡°Looks like you''ve learned how to joke, Amelia.¡± When she smiled, a


    faint dimple appeared on her right cheek. It made her look cuter. ¡°You promised me you''ll let me see


    Tony this weekend, Amelia. No take-backs, okay?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Rory''s smile became wider as anticipation shed across her eyes. She couldn''t shake away the image


    of a tall and imposing figure in her mind.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Amelia asked because her friend''s cheek was getting red and


    she looked as though she was daydreaming.


    Rory snapped out of it and shook her head. ¡°I''m fine, Amelia. I''ll be going to the washroom.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, then.¡±


    She turned around and left. However, after taking five steps away, she nced back at Amelia, whose


    back was facing her, with jealousy, dropping the lovable facade she had put up in front of Amelia.


    Entering a washroom cubicle, she heard someone talking in front of the sinks.


    ¡°Say, that new gal in the design department seems to have a pretty close rtionship with Rory. Who


    do you think she is?¡± one of the women asked.


    ¡°Based on her appearance, I''m thinking she''s either the daughter of a rich family or the wife of a


    wealthy man. Rory''s the type of person who''ll only approach and tter rich people. If that new gal


    wasn''t wealthy in some way, Rory wouldn''t have bothered to put up with her at all. What a shameless


    woman.¡±


    ¡°That''s true. Still, Rory''s quite the schemer, don''t you think? Even though she''s from a vige and she


    has just graduated, she''s already cozying up with Mr. Moore. Only a fool will believe her when she said


    she had nothing to do with him. Do you believe it? I sure don''t.¡±


    Before the other woman could reply, the door to a washroom cubicle was mmed open.


    Both of the women were shocked as they watched the person inside walk out.


    Rory crossed her arms and sneered, ¡°Why did you stop? Come on, go ahead. You know, talking bad


    about someone behind their backs will earn you a ticket to hell. You two are white-cor employees in a


    prestigiouspany, not middle-aged women buying groceries in a wet market. If there''s something


    you don''t like about me, say it to my face, not behind my back.¡±


    One of them looked guilty while the other refuted, ¡°Am I wrong, Rory? Many people in our department


    know you have an inappropriate rtionship with Mr. Moore. I''m impressed you''re willing to get on with


    him when he''s as fat as a pig!¡±


    A vicious look shed across Rory''s eyes. ¡°Apologize to me right now! I recorded your conversation


    earlier. I can bring you two to court and sue you two for nder. Article 246 of our country''sw


    stiptes that anyone who publicly humiliates another person with violence, fabricated facts to nder


    another person, or other methods shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not more than three


    years, penal servitude, or deprivation of political rights if the consequences of the humiliation are


    severe to the person''s personal life. Both of you are respectable people. It''ll be a shame if you''re


    brought to court.¡±


    The two women were understandably upset to hear that.


    ¡°Apologize to me right now or I''ll show you how a person from the countryside isn''t a softie you can


    walk all over,¡± Rory demanded coldly.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°We''re sorry,¡± they apologized unwillingly.


    ¡°I can''t hear you. Speak louder.¡±


    ¡°You''re going too far, Rory.¡±


    Rory mocked, ¡°Didn''t you say I tter rich people? So what if I do? I can show you what those ttering


    will get me. Don''t pretend you''re better than me.¡±


    ¡°You''re the most unreasonable person I have ever seen!¡± The two women wanted to leave right away,


    but they stopped when Rory spoke again. ¡°If you don''t apologize to me properly now, I''ll sue you both


    for nder and force you to do it in front of a crowd. Didn''t you say I have no shame? Well, I''m showing


    you how shameless I am right now.¡±


    With no other choice, both of them apologized to her.


    ¡°Remember, if you aren''t more powerful than the person you''re talking bad about, don''t do it behind


    their backs. Not everyone''s going to be as nice as me. Also, I know you two are just jealous that I''m


    more capable, which is why you''re saying I''m mooching off rich people. Guess what? You two won''t be


    able to do that even if you try.¡± Rory then left pridefully in her high heels.


    The two women stared at each other in bewilderment.


    After returning to the design department, Rory looked around, but she couldn''t find Amelia. She asked


    a random colleague about her location.


    ¡°She was summoned by Mr. Moore,¡± that person answered casually. Pity was present in his eyes as he


    reminded, ¡°You need to be careful, Rory. I think Amelia''s going to be Mr. Moore''s new favorite. If that


    happens, I''m afraid you won''t be able to keep your position.¡±


    Rory smiled disingenuously. ¡°Only a dirty man would think so low of another person.¡±


    Her colleague smiled awkwardly as she returned to her seat with a dark expression.


    ¡°This is what you get by saying unnecessary things,¡± another employee whispered to that guy. ¡°You


    already know that Rory''s as feisty as a firecracker. I''m telling you, you really shouldn''t get on her bad


    side. Don''t say anything stupid from now on or you''ll get yourself in trouble.¡±


    He indignantly refuted, ¡°I''m just telling the truth! She''s only relying on her attractiveness to get what she


    wants. I hate that she pretends she''s better than us.¡±


    Rory heard all their whispering, but she pretended not to notice.


    Inside the manager''s office, as Amelia stared at the smiling fat man, her lips twitched. ¡°Is there


    something you want from me, Mr. Moore?¡±


    ¡°An important client has asked for the designs to be delivered to them on the day after tomorrow,


    Amelia. You should know that the others in the design department will have to stay back to work


    overtime to meet the goal. I called you because I want you to know that if you have other stuff you need


    to take care of at home, you can leave early. You don''t need to mind your colleagues in the department.


    I can hand over your portion of the job to someone else.¡± He spoke with a jolly smile.


    Amelia was pretty certain that the attitude he was giving her wasn''t one between a superior and his


    subordinate, but one that was between a youngster and their elder. The way he spoke to her was


    careful and soft, which made her feel quite ufortable.


    Silence filled the air for a short while before she spoke up. ¡°There''s no need to speak to me like that,


    Mr. Moore. I''m a neer, so if the job needs the people in this department to work overtime, I''ll do it.


    There''s no need for you to give me an out. I believe other people will feel ufortable if I only get


    such a treatment.¡±


    ¡°If they dare to speak badly about you, I''ll fire them immediately! There''s no need to worry about what


    they think!¡±


    At that point, Amelia was pretty sure something else was going on.


    She looked at him, confused, and asked, ¡°Did someone say something about me to you, Mr. Moore?¡±


    That promptly caused him to withdraw his expression and reced it with a more normal smile. ¡°I''m


    giving you this special treatment because you''re new, and I thought you might need some time to


    adjust to your new job. Don''t overthink it, okay? If you want to work overtime, it''s fine with me.


    However, if your husband doesn''t agree to it, you don''t need to force yourself to do it.¡±


    ¡°I''ve written on my resume that I''m divorced, Mr. Moore. I''m currently single,¡± Amelia reminded.


    The manager was stumped. He quickly thought about what he should say. ¡°You should head back to


    work now. If you''re getting too tired from drawing, you can head back home and rest. Don''t push


    yourself too hard, okay?¡±


    Amelia was still highly suspicious about what he was trying to do, but she didn''t question it. If she had


    to guess, it was probably because Oscar had ryed some orders when he visited thepany. She


    wasn''t mad that he was being a busybody. The problem was that if he used his status to make sure no


    one bullied her, it would only give her a harder time integrating into her new workce.


    ¡°I''m just a neer in thispany, Mr. Moore. Regardless of who I am, I hope you can treat me the


    same way you treat my colleagues. There''s no need to give me special treatment.¡± Amelia turned


    around and left after she finished.


    The manager''s lips couldn''t help but curve upward. Smart people really are easier to talk to.


    Amelia was so busy designing the blueprints that she didn''t realize it was already seven in the evening


    when she looked at the clock. If it hadn''t been for Oscar calling her, she would''ve continued to work.


    ¡°Hey, Oscar.¡± She answered the call. ¡°Sorry, I''m currently rushing toplete a blueprint. I didn''t pay


    attention to the time... Huh? You''re working overtime too? Is Tony still in the Clinton residence? Oh, so


    Mom''s saying to let him sleep with her tonight? Sure. I just hope Tony won''t cause any trouble. Then


    come and pick me up after your work''s done. I might need to work until ten.¡±


    After she chatted with him for a bit longer and hung up, a cup of coffee showed up on her desk.


    She raised her head and saw that it was from Rory.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She swept her gaze across the office and noticed there were only a few who were still


    working there. ¡°Where are the others?¡±


    ¡°They all went back. We''re supposed to work overtime, but those guys are used to beingzy. The


    moment it was time to get off work, they grabbed their unfinished blueprint and left. It can''t be helped


    since that''s how things have always worked here. Overtime work doesn''te often too, so it''s hard


    for them to change their habits,¡± Rory casually exined. ¡°Seems like you''re pretty hard-working when


    you''re in the zone. Have a cup of coffee to keep yourself going. I assume the call was from Oscar? He


    treats you so nice that it makes me want to fall in love.¡±


    Amelia picked up the cup and took a sip. The thick aroma of the coffee gushed into her nose and


    mouth, lifting her spirit instantly. She praised with widened eyes, ¡°Your coffee brewing skill is excellent,


    Rory. I love this so much.¡±


    The reason she didn''t mention Oscar was that she didn''t want her personal life to be known in the


    office. He was also a topic she didn''t want to talk much about in front of other people because their


    rtionship was precious to her. She didn''t want anyone else to take that away from her. It was her


    way of protecting that rtionship.


    ¡°I took some time out in the past to learn it. I can brew coffee more often for you if you like.¡± Rory


    smiled while trying to hide the emotions in her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She chatted with Amelia for a little longer before she returned to her seat.


    Amelia nced at her with narrowed eyes. The way she asks about Oscar is definitely beyond how


    people usually ask about their colleague''s personal life. It seems like those rumors about her have


    some truth to them. I need to be on guard against her. As long as she doesn''t show her greedy side to


    me, I don''t mind treating her as a younger sister. In fact, I do want to treat her nicely.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    It wasn''t until almost ten at night that Amelia finished the blueprint. She stood up and stretched her


    body while sweeping her sight across the office. She and Rory were the only two people left there.


    ¡°Have you finished the design, Amelia?¡± Rory smiled.


    ¡°I have.¡±


    Rory approached her and stared at the blueprint disyed on theputer screen. Jealousy and


    shock shed across her eyes. When she raised her head back up again, those two emotions had


    been reced with a joyous smile. ¡°You''re so awesome, Amelia. I can''t believe you managed to design


    so many blueprints in such a short amount of time. You really are a top student from a prestigious


    school. I''m so badpared to you.¡±


    After pulling out the USB drive with a copy of the blueprints in it and turning off theputer, Amelia


    advised, ¡°You should head home now. It''s dangerous for a girl like you to continue to stay back.¡±


    ¡°Is Oscar going to pick you up?¡± Rory asked excitedly. Realizing her tone was all wrong, she quickly


    corrected herself, ¡°I was just thinking how nice it is to have someone who really loves you pick you up


    at this hour.¡±


    Something strange shed past Amelia''s eyes, but she remained silent.


    When the both of them headed to the ground floor, Oscar was nowhere to be seen. To Amelia''s


    surprise, she saw Carter''s car parked at the side of the road.


    At the sight of Amelia, Carter straightened his back and walked toward her. Rory was dazzled by the


    handsome man making his way in their direction. She subconsciously nced at Amelia and asked,


    ¡°Do you know who he is, Amelia?¡±


    Amelia didn''t answer the question.


    It didn''t take long before Carter arrived in front of her and stared intensely at her.


    ¡°Amelia,¡± he said softly.


    She nced at Rory and said, ¡°This is a friend of mine. He needs me for something. You should head


    back first. There''s no problem for you, right?¡±


    Rory still had a lot of questions, but their friendship, or at least the appearance of it, still wasn''t at the


    point where she could insist on staying. Therefore, she nodded in agreement. However, she was


    getting incredibly jealous that handsome rich men kept appearing around Amelia. Even though they


    were both women, their ability to attract the opposite sex couldn''t be any more different.


    ¡°No worries, Amelia. I''ll be heading off, then.¡± Rory waved her hand and left.


    Once Rory was out of sight, Amelia asked, ¡°Why are you here, Carter?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you''re working here, so I decided to take a ride here and give it a look myself. I didn''t


    expect you to leave thiste. Are you tired?¡± Carter asked tenderly.


    ¡°Not really. There were just a few blueprints I wanted to take care of as soon as possible, which is why I


    got off workte.¡± Amelia subconsciously avoided his gaze. ¡°How''s Ms. Larson?¡±


    ¡°She''ll be out of the hospital tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That''s good. I''m d to hear that she''s fine.¡± Amelia let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It''s gettingte. I think you


    should visit her.¡±


    Carter''s eyes never moved away from her as he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you afraid of me, Amelia?¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    Then she thought for a second and nced at him. ¡°I have someone I like and a son now, Carter. I


    think it''s best that we keep our distance from each other. Both of us are still undeniably friends, but I


    don''t want Oscar to misunderstand anything.¡±


    Pain shed across Carter''s eyes.


    He ced his hands on her arms and lowered his head to force her to look at him. ¡°It''s been two years,


    Amelia. I missed you dearly. Don''t you miss me at all after so long?¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Carter.¡± Amelia spoke with resignation as she tried to shake his hands off of her. Unfortunately,


    he was holding her so tightly that she was starting to feel pain.


    A deranged look surfaced in his eyes as he hugged her. ¡°I really missed you, Amelia. You were gone


    for two years, and I''ve missed you for two years. Please give me another chance. I lost you once. I


    don''t want to lose you again. Please, don''t be so cruel to me. It''s been many years since then, yet I


    can''t forget you.¡±


    Amelia was desperate to break free from his hug, as she was afraid that Oscar would witness them and


    misunderstand the situation.


    ¡°Let go of me right now, Carter, or I''m going to be really angry!¡± Amelia eximed.


    Carter ignored her warning and refused to let her go. ¡°I really missed you a lot, Amelia. Nothing


    happened between me and Jennifer. Please, I beg you, give me another chance.¡±


    ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Amelia would rather believe it was because of alcohol that he was being so


    unreasonable.


    ¡°I''m not drunk. I''ve never been this lucid in my entire life. Everyone is forcing me to be with Jennifer, but


    I don''t love her. You''re the only one I ever think about, which is unfair to her.¡±


    Amelia could feel the emotions passing through his body.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Suddenly, her struggle to leave his hug ceased as she said calmly, ¡°Let me go first, Carter, and we''ll


    talk. What you''re doing right now is just going to make me leave as far away from you as I can.¡±


    Carter grew silent before slowly letting her go.


    She promptly moved two steps back to help her maintain her distance away from him. Then she saw a


    familiar figure in her periphery. She reluctantly turned in the direction of that figure and saw none other


    than Oscar standing in a distance.


    Her throat became as dry as a desert. She didn''t want him to show up at all, yet the heavens ignored


    her prayers.


    Her lips twitched. She didn''t know how to exin herself.


    ¡°Oscar, I¡ª¡± she said in a quavering voice, her face pale when Oscar arrived in front of her.


    Oscar draped an arm over her shoulders and looked at Carter in a very gentlemanly manner. ¡°If you''ve


    finished chatting with my wife, Mr. Scott, I would like to take her back home.¡±


    Carter nced at him with aplicated look. He thought Oscar was going to go off the rails, but the


    man was able to keep his cool better than him.


    He smiled and said, ¡°I recall that you still haven''t reinstated your marriage with Amelia, Mr. Clinton. This


    means she''s still single, and I still have a chance.¡±


    Oscar raised his eyebrow and smirked. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Mr. Scott. I''ll remember to take


    her to the City Hall tomorrow. It''s my bad for letting you get your hopes up. Amelia is my wife, and I''ve


    prepared to spend the rest of my life with her, and maybe even in the next life too. If you want to get


    together with her, you''ll have to wait for quite a long time.¡±


    Carter''s face darkened.


    Oscar pulled Amelia into his embrace and hugged her tightly. ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving with


    Amelia now. She still hasn''t eaten anything yet, so I''ll be taking her to supper. Goodbye.¡±


    Carter watched as the two of them left. His fist tightened and his lips pursed.


    Oscar opened the car door for her, helped her get into the vehicle, and tenderly fastened her seatbelt.


    His movement didn''t imply he was angry at all, but he had yet to make eye contact with her.


    Amelia was feeling rather anxious as she stared at him. ¡°Oscar, I¡ª¡±


    She couldn''t bear the silence in the car any longer and tried to speak up, but he cut her off, ¡°I''m very


    angry right now, Amelia.¡±


    She lowered her head as her face became pale again. ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    Oscar gave her a nce, sighed, and patted her head. ¡°I''m not angry with you. I''m just jealous of those


    men who refuse to let you go even though they know you''re already taken. If it''s possible, I''d like to put


    you on my belt so that no man will dare to look at you.¡±


    Amelia raised her head and stared at him.


    A smile appeared on his face. ¡°I will never be mad at you. I''m simply jealous that someone else hugged


    you.¡±


    Amelia''s heart was warmed by that statement. ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Oscar.¡±


    ¡°Do I get a reward for that?¡±


    She rolled her eyes at him before closing them with a smile. ¡°I''ll let you do whatever you want once we


    return home.¡±


    Excitement shed in his eyes as he stepped on the gas pedal.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Oscar pinned Amelia against the wall once they got home, iming her lips in a deep kiss.


    They made love to each other all night, and despite her exhaustion, Amelia woke up early the next


    morning thanks to her unerring biological clock.


    Her eyes fluttered open, and Oscar leaned over her, sweetly nting a kiss on her forehead as she


    tried to get out of bed.


    Oscar swiped the rm clock off their bedside table and noticed that it was twenty to eight. He pulled


    Amelia back into his arms and coaxed, ¡°Sleep a little longer. Don''t go to work today. I''ll call in sick for


    you.¡±


    Amelia burrowed into his embrace and lightly nipped at his jaw. ¡°Oscar, it''s time for me to get up. I''m


    going to bete if I fall back asleep.¡±


    ¡°You have me. You don''t need to work so hard,¡± Oscar replied, tightening his arms around her.


    Amelia mock-scolded him, ¡°Oscar, I''ve finally regained the overflowing passion for design I haven''t


    seen since my university days. My body feels like it''s bursting with creativity with all the designs I''d like


    to explore. You promised you''d support me in my choices. Don''t tell me you''re going back on your


    words now.¡±


    Oscar merely kissed her forehead once more, mildly exasperated by her determination.


    ¡°Do you really like this job?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± came Amelia''s earnest reply.


    ¡°All right. But you''ve got to let me know if it''s tiring you out. I''ll open a design studio where you can be


    your own boss. That way, you''ll call the shots and the hours.¡±


    A radiant smile bloomed on Amelia''s face. She pushed herself up on her elbows and kissed Oscar''s


    cheek. Thankfully, the soreness fromst night''s activities had begun to dissipate, and Amelia


    eventually crawled out of bed with some difficulty. ¡°I''m going to get a quick shower. You should too, or


    you''ll bete.¡±


    She washed up in under ten minutes and came out of the bathroom. As she did so, she saw Oscar


    picking out a suit in their wardrobe, his hair freshly wet from a shower.


    Amelia could not resist the urge to hug him from behind. She pressed her chest against his broad back


    and purred like a kitten.


    She sighed andmented, ¡°What should I do, Oscar? I''m jealous of all your admirers too.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Oscar turned around and shot her a loving gaze. He could not help himself as he lowered his head and


    captured her mouth in a longing kiss. Things were just getting heated when Amelia hastily pulled


    herself away.


    Wryly, she stated, ¡°We need to go to work, Oscar.¡±


    Oscar nipped her lip softly and replied, ¡°I''m letting you off the hook today.¡±


    Finally, they got dressed and went downstairs hand-in-hand. Molly happened toe out of the kitchen


    with their breakfast, and she smiled warmly before greeting them, ¡°Good morning, Mr. and Mrs.


    Clinton.¡±


    Amelia dashed down the stairs and eximed, ¡°Molly, you''re back! I missed you so much when you


    weren''t around.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I''m sure you miss my cooking more than you miss me,¡± Molly teased.


    ¡°Molly, I''m hurt that you would think that way. I missed you first before yearning for your cooking.¡±


    Molly struggled to bite back herughter.


    She waited patiently as Amelia and Oscar enjoyed the breakfast she had prepared. Amelia seemed to


    have worked up arge appetite as she devoured two bowls of oatmeal. She panicked when she


    checked her phone and noticed the time. ¡°Oscar, hurry up. We''re going to bete.¡±


    Calmly, Oscar said, ¡°Not to worry. I''ve called your manager and informed him that you''ll bete


    because you''re feeling unwell; he has given his approval.¡±


    Well, my body''s still a bit sore fromst night. I guess it''s better to reportte to work. Still, Amelia


    grimaced as she imagined how quickly the theories for her tardiness would spread through the rumor


    mill at work.


    She was often amazed at their penchant for creating and spreading gossip around the office.


    After they finished breakfast, Oscar drove Amelia to work.


    On the way to work, Amelia propped her chin on her elbow and asked Oscar, ¡°Don''t you think you''re


    abusing your power? You said you wouldn''t interfere with my work, yet you''ve gone behind my back to


    contact my manager. He walks on pins and needles around me! How should I punish you for that?¡±


    Oscar stretched his right hand out and pinched her cheek yfully. He turned serious and exined, ¡°I


    was just worried that you would be bullied in your newpany; that''s why I contacted your manager


    and asked him to look out for you. I didn''t mean anything else by it.¡±


    Amelia smiled gratefully and rified, ¡°I''m not ming you. I find your chivalry absolutely charming.¡±


    Her praise brought a loving smile to Oscar''s face. He was a sucker for her rather unorthodox disys


    of affection.


    They arrived at Amelia''s office too soon, and she kissed Oscar goodbye before undoing her seatbelt


    and alighting from his car.


    She headed up to the design department, where a grinning Rory sauntered to her and pointed at her


    desk. Rory teased, ¡°Amelia, I''m about to expire from jealousy. Oscar sent you flowers and gifts to start


    your day at work. Every woman in the department is dying to know what''s in that exquisite gift box. You


    should open it and spare us all from the suspense.¡±


    True to Rory''s words, Amelia saw a big bouquet of roses on her desk. She was more befuddled than


    anything since Oscar did not mention any gifts during their car ride. Just then, she recalled Oscar''s


    promise of a memorable courtship, and she secretly hoped that the surprise on her desk was one of his


    many romantic gestures.


    Amelia walked to her desk and picked up the bouquet. Theck of a message card briefly raised her


    suspicion, but she supposed it was usible for anonymity to be part of Oscar''s surprise.


    Under her colleagues'' expectant gaze, Amelia unwrapped the exquisite gift box on her desk. When she


    saw its contents, Amelia stumbled backward in horror. She flung the box away and out rolled a


    bloodied ball of hair, a photo with a pin stuck on it, and a note.


    Amelia paled further when she recognized the young boy in the photo; she picked it up and pulled out


    the pin with shaky hands.


    Sticking a pin on the photo of her beloved son was a sin Amelia could not forgive.


    Amelia would have let the entire matter slide had the subject of this horrid prank been anyone but her


    precious son. How could they be cruel enough to target an innocent child?


    Rory was equally horrified by the items that fell out of the gift box. Warily, she picked up the neatly


    folded note and opened it. She nched and muttered, ¡°Amelia, look at this.¡±


    Amelia snatched the note and read it. She began trembling in anger and fear.


    Amelia Winters. How are you enjoying your gift? The game has just begun, and I hope you''re excited.


    You love your son more than anything else in this world, yes? Be careful, then. Watch your son like a


    hawk lest you find him floating lifelessly one day. Who knows, you might find his beautiful eyes in your


    next package. You received someone else''s eyes, after all. I''m sure it''s fair for your son to give up his in


    exchange. I can''t wait to see your devastation when your darling son meets his doom. Oh, I''m


    positively brimming with anticipation for that day toe. Consider this a friendly reminder to keep an


    eye on your son. Yours truly, Your Mysterious Sentinel.


    Before she realized it, Amelia had crumpled the note in her shaking fists. Rory sensed her fear and


    hurriedly helped her into a chair before asking for a ss of warm water.


    Roryforted her, ¡°You need to calm down, Amelia. Don''t be scared. Perhaps this is just a harmless


    prank. We''ll call the police and report this.¡±


    Amelia turned to stare at Rory, frightening thetter with her hollow gaze.


    Amelia retracted her gaze and rummaged through her purse for her phone. She immediately called the


    Clinton residence.


    The line connected quickly, and a maid answered the phone.


    ¡°Hello, this is Amelia. Where''s Tony?¡± Amelia cut straight to the point.


    The maid replied, ¡°Good day, Ms. Amelia. Mr. Anthony is ying with Mrs. Clinton outside. Would you


    like me to summon him to the phone?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s all right. I just missed him after spending a day apart. No need to disturb him during his


    ytime. I''lle and fetch him tonight.¡± Amelia heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I''ve got to get back to work


    now. Don''t let him know I called.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Amelia.¡±


    Amelia hung up just as Rory handed her a ss of warm water. Rory advised, ¡°Here, Amelia. Have


    some water.¡±


    She received the ss before apologizing to Rory, ¡°I''m sorry you had to deal with my overreaction


    earlier. I hope I didn''t frighten you.¡±


    Rory shook her head and replied, ¡°It''s fine. By the way, I''ve arranged for someone to contact the police.


    I think it''s best we leave the investigation to the authorities. I hope we weed out and punish this horrid


    prankster soon.¡±


    Amelia smiled weakly in response.


    This prankster has crossed the line by bringing my son into the picture!

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    News of the horrid prank against Amelia spread through the office like wildfire. Mr. Moore rushed over


    to check on the situation, paling when he saw the bloodied hairball on the ground. His gaze roved over


    the staff in the design department as he barked, ¡°What the heck is going on?¡±


    Everyone exchanged ufortable nces before Rory eventually stepped forward and borated,


    ¡°Mr. Moore, a courier delivered these to Amelia earlier. The sender didn''t leave his name, and this fell


    out of the box when Amelia opened it. We don''t know what''s going on either.¡±


    Mr. Moore exhaled heavily and approached Amelia. He asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay, Amelia? I hope


    you weren''t too shaken up by the incident. Don''t worry. I promise ourpany will get to the bottom of


    this.¡± He had selfish reasons for showing his concern, of course. If Amelia''s fear incited Oscar''s wrath,


    theirpany would undoubtedly suffer.


    Amelia forced a smile on her face and said, ¡°I''m okay, Mr. Moore.¡±


    Reassured by her words, Mr. Moore nced at Rory and asked, ¡°Have you called the cops?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Moore. They should be reaching anytime soon,¡± came Rory''s answer.


    Mr. Moore nodded in approval before suggesting, ¡°Would you like to call your family, Amelia? I suppose


    you should share your concerns with them after such a harrowing incident.¡±


    To his surprise, Amelia shook her head determinedly and uttered, ¡°It''s fine, Mr. Moore. I don''t want to


    worry them unnecessarily. It''s just a hairball and a photo. It might just be a petty act by a jealous party.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Don''t feel obliged to put up a strong front. Please let me know if you need me to help


    with any difficulties.¡±


    Amelia insisted, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Moore, but I really am fine.¡±


    The police arrived shortly after and took Amelia''s statement. They also interrogated her colleagues in


    the design department, who shared every morsel of gossip they knew with the authorities. Mr. Moore


    stepped forward and implored, ¡°Ma''am, this is a vile prank toward one of our employees. I hope the


    police can conduct a thorough investigation and bring this prankster to justice. As the manager of this


    company, I view the wellbeing of my employees with the utmost importance.¡±


    The policewoman nodded and reassured, ¡°We will do our best. This evidence ising with us, and


    we''ll get back to you once we make some headway in our investigation.¡±


    The police left as quickly as they came. They had already written off Amelia''s incident as a harmless


    prank and only came by to collect statements as a formality. Frankly, they had more serious crimes to


    deal with than a petty prank.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Moore dismissed everyone to their desks and had Rory escort Amelia to the cafeteria


    to collect herself before resuming work.


    They upied an empty bench in the cafeteria as Rory piped up, ¡°I''m sure it was a nasty but harmless


    prank, Amelia. You can rest easy now that the police are involved. Besides, celebrities receive threats


    almost daily. They''re all walking around fine. And bloodied items? Please, that was sost year.¡±


    Amelia struggled to repress the fear in her heart. She would have been unfazed if the prankster had


    targeted her. After all, she had been through unspeakable hardships ranging from idents to even


    blindness. It was not an exaggeration to say that Amelia had suffered every misfortune under the sun.


    Unfortunately, the prankster had had to go after her beloved son. After her harrowing ident, the


    doctor had given her some devastating news. The ident not only gave her a permanent blood clot in


    her brain but also jeopardized her fertility. In other words, she was at a much higher risk of miscarriage


    in the future. Of course, miracles could ur yet, but for now, Amelia viewed Anthony as the only child


    she would ever have in her lifetime, and she would do anything in her power to keep him safe.


    Kurt! I should call him. I can breathe easy if Kurt is taking care of Tony.


    She pulled out her phone and called Kurt. Surprisingly, he only answered after the line had been


    ringing for a long time.


    He sounded hoarse as he greeted her. ¡°Amelia.¡±


    Amelia swallowed the request on the tip of her tongue. Instead, she asked concernedly, ¡°Are you okay,


    Kurt? You sound a bit off.¡±


    Kurt reassured, ¡°I''m fine. I was negligent and allowed the enemy to injure my arm during an


    assignment. Nothing big, so please don''t worry.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, is the injury serious? Did you see a doctor? What did Oscar ask you to do? How did you injure


    your arm?¡± Amelia sted him with a series of questions. Despite Kurt and Hugo''s bodyguard titles,


    Amelia knew that Oscar kept them around for more than simple guarding duties. While injuries on their


    assignments were not wholly unexpected, she could not help but worry after hearing about his arm


    injury. Kurt had supported her greatly when she lost her sight, and she had grown close to him over


    that bleak period in her life.


    Though she could not see him, she felt him smile before replying, ¡°I''m fine. It''s a small injury, I swear. I


    taught my opponent a harsher lesson, I assure you. Anyway, I should be back in a couple of days after


    wrapping things up. How are you and Tony? Are you both well?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine. Tony is with his grandma, and I''ve found a job. It''s more for the experience than financial


    needs. You should hurry back once you''vepleted your assignment; Tony misses his godfather


    dearly.¡±


    Kurt paused before uttering, ¡°All right.¡± Do you miss me too? He stopped himself before blurting the


    question guing his mind. Amelia has only ever seen me as a good friend. I can''t ask something like


    this and make things awkward between us.


    Suddenly, both of them fell into silence.


    Almost half a minute passed before Amelia pleaded, ¡°Kurt, Tony needs your protection. Please, you''re


    the only person I trust with his safety.¡±


    Her words put Kurt on alert as he asked, ¡°What''s wrong? What happened to Tony?¡±


    ¡°Tony''s fine. I just wanted to take some precautions. There are plenty of people harboring selfish


    intentions toward Tony over his status. I''d feel safer with someone I trust around him. You promised


    you''d always watch over him, right?¡± Amelia was ashamed of her selfishness. She had vowed to keep


    her distance from Kurt, yet now she was breaking the same vow to protect her son. I did the very same


    thing two years ago. Dear God, I''m a terrible human being.


    Kurt promised, ¡°I''ll be back as soon as I can. I''m sure Boss will keep Tony safe even if I''m not there.¡±


    Amelia merely grew solemn as she urged, ¡°I know, but Tony is close to you too. I know I''m asking for


    too much, but I hope you can keep an eye on Tony when Oscar is too busy. I need Tony to be safe at


    all times. Can you do that for me?¡±


    ¡°I''ll take good care of him,¡± Kurt said. ¡°We may not be blood-rted, but Tony recognizes me as his


    godfather, and I will protect him as if he''s my biological son.¡±


    Moved by his words, Amelia thanked him profusely, ¡°Thank you so much, Kurt!¡±


    Kurt probed, ¡°What happened, Amelia? Is there something you''re not telling me?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing. I''ve started working again, and I''m worried that Oscar''s also too busy to keep an eye on Tony.


    That''s why I called you to check when you would return. Anyway, that''s all. Thanks! I''ve got to go now!¡±


    Amelia hung up hastily.


    She met Rory''s questioning gaze and exined, ¡°That was Kurt.¡±


    Rory looked away andmented, ¡°I didn''t know you''re still on such good terms with Kurt. I even


    mistook him for your husband at one point, if you remember. I''m still sorry about that. How is he, by the


    way? I heard you mention that he injured his arm. I hope it''s nothing too serious.¡±


    Amelia shook her head to alleviate Rory''s concern and shared, ¡°It''s fine, Rory. Thanks for


    apanying me the entire morning. The incident this morning must''ve given you a shock as well. I''m


    so sorry for involving you in my mess.¡±


    Rory replied in mock anger, ¡°Amelia, I''ll get pissed for real if you keep chucking these formalities at


    me.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right! I won''t do that anymore.¡± Amelia smiled gratefully although her heart still felt as


    heavy as before. She had no idea who hated her so much that they would drag Tony into the mess.


    Tony is the most important person in my life, and I have no qualms about killing anyone who harms a


    single hair on him!

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    After finding out Amelia had been threatened, Oscar immediately left for her office.


    Amelia was stunned by Oscar suddenly showing up at her office. ¡°Oscar, what are you doing here?¡±


    It was as if he knew about the insecurities deep within her despite the brave mask on her face. Oscar


    walked up to her and wrapped his arms around her, leaning his chin on her head. ¡°Why didn''t you tell


    me about receiving such a despicable thing?¡±


    Amelia rxed a little as she leaned her head against his chest, listening to the familiar heartbeat


    beating softly against her ear. Her racing heart began to calm to a steady rhythm at the constant


    thumping.


    ¡°I thought I could handle it, and I didn''t want you to be worried. Yet you still found out in the end.¡± Her


    voice came out muffled as she buried her head into his chest. ¡°But I''m still happy that you''re here.¡±


    The design department''s manager, Eduardo Moore, approached Oscar with an ingratiating smile. ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, you''re here.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, I thank you for taking care of my wife. I''m grateful that you chose to inform me about the


    suspicious package that she received instead of hiding it from me,¡± Oscar expressed his gratitude


    bureaucratically, an arm wrapped around Amelia''s waist.


    Eduardo shook his head and replied hurriedly, ¡°There''s no need to thank me. I''m the one who is


    grateful that Amelia chose to work in a smallpany like ours. You don''t have to thank me for


    something so menial. She must have had a hard day today. I''ll let her get off work early today to rest at


    home.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I''ll be taking her back then. I thank everyone here for taking care of my wife on my behalf. The


    bill is on me for your next visit to the bar,¡± Oscar promised as his gaze swept across the entire group.


    Everyone''s jaw dropped at his appreciation. They never thought he would be the kind to express his


    gratitude so openly since Oscar always had a scary aura emanating from him.


    Amotion stirred within the design department as they watched Oscar walking away with Amelia.


    Some employees even approached Eduardo and probed, ¡°Mr. Moore, you addressed that man as Mr.


    Clinton. Is he the heir to Clinton Corporations? And Amelia is his wife? Oh my goodness! I''m dead. I


    was rude to Amelia. What should I do? Will I lose my job if Amelia gets angry and tells Mr. Clinton


    about it?¡±


    Eduardo cast them a nce and warned, ¡°All of you, don''t overthink it and focus on your work. Let me


    remind you that you''re at the office. You are hired to work and not to stand around gossiping.


    Regardless of Amelia''s husband''s identity, he is not someone any one of us here can mess with, so


    watch yourself. I won''t be lenient if I hear of any one of you messing with Amelia. The length of your


    tenure here won''t stop me from terminating your contract. Even the boss had asked me to take extra


    care of Amelia.¡±


    With that said, Eduardo turned on his heels to leave.


    Despair and frustration filled the rest of the employees'' hearts and showed on their faces.


    Some employees nced at Rory with a look of admiration and jealousy. ¡°Hey Rory, you have quite the


    sharp eyes, don''t you? Amelia hid her identity when she first joined thepany. I can''t believe you


    saw through her cover. It''s no wonder you got our supervisor''s favor even though you''re just a fresh


    graduate. Congrattions. You now have the wife of Clinton Corporations'' heir as one of your


    connections. Your future is looking all bright and shiny, isn''t it?¡±


    Rory was as stunned as they were. She had merely thought Oscar was a sessful employee at one


    of the majorpanies. To her utter surprise, he was the rich and powerful heir of Clinton


    Corporations. Thatpany had over ten thousand employees. All it took was one word from Clinton


    Corporations, and the entire Tayhaven economy would waver. Yet, this man that everyone had been


    praising was Amelia''s husband.


    She admired yet was jealous of Amelia at the same time. She''s got the looks, the body, and is even a


    graduate of an ivy league university. Even though she didn''t study overseas and doesn''t possess a


    prominent family background, her friends are all rich and famous. Tiffany is a famous author, while Kurt


    is a bodyguard with a mysterious background. And now, even her husband turns out to be the heir to


    Clinton Corporations. No one who lives or works in Tayhaven wouldn''t know about Clinton


    Corporations. It is that huge. There is no need to work once one bes the wife to the heir.


    The snake of jealousy coiled around her, gripping her at her thoughts.


    She sat back in her seat and began contemting, ignoring her colleagues trying to dig for more of


    Amelia''s information from her.


    The trip back home was silent. As soon as the door shut, Amelia instantly quit acting strong once she


    and Oscar were alone. She wrapped her arms around his waist and buried her face in his chest. Her


    voice was filled with vulnerability as she broke down. ¡°Oscar, I was so scared. The person who wrote


    the paper said they would target Tony. I''m so terrified that they will do as they said. Tony is my life. I


    can''t let anything happen to him! If he bes blind like me, it won''t be much of a life. I don''t want that


    for him!¡±


    Amelia''s vulnerability was on disy for Oscar to see.


    She wasn''t afraid of anything, but she had a deep fear of darkness. It had developed when she lost her


    sight and saw darkness everywhere. Fear would grip her if she was locked in a dark room alone. She


    wouldn''t let it show on her face, but she would be extremely nervous. Her palms would be wet from


    sweating excessively. She had never shown her weakness in front of anyone else. Even Tiffany had no


    idea Amelia had a fear of the dark and being alone after losing her sight.


    Oscar''s expression darkened, but he gently patted Amelia''s back, assuring her, ¡°Don''t worry. I''m right


    here. I won''t let anyone hurt Tony.¡±


    Amelia rubbed her face against his chest like an insecure kitten. ¡°I trust you to protect Tony and me, but


    I can''t figure out who has such a huge grudge against me. That person has even gone to the extent of


    targeting a child.¡±


    Oscar''s eyes turned dark. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll investigate this matter. I already have a security detail


    protecting Tony. Once Kurt is back, I''ll have him stay by Tony''s side every second. Not one single


    person alive will touch him.¡±


    ¡°You''re not jealous?¡±


    ¡°I''m not that petty of a man. As long as you have me in your heart, I won''t care about the other guys


    liking you. With my wife being such a perfect woman, it''s a fact that men will fall for you. They can''t help


    it. Otherwise, I''d begin to doubt my taste in women.¡±


    Amelia couldn''t help giggling at his joke, her spirits lifting slightly.


    Perhaps it was because Oscar was by her side now, so she wasn''t as nervous as before. Her


    rationality returned, allowing her to think calmly.


    The only ones who hate me in Tayhaven are Cassie and Isabe. The rest don''t know much about my


    background, so it''s unlikely for them to lose their rationality and target a child.


    After a long silence, she said, ¡°Oscar, do you think it is possible that either Cassie or Isabe sent that


    package? Other than the two, I can''t figure out who else will hold such a grudge against me. That


    person must have lost their mind to target a small boy like Tony.¡±


    A fierce glint shed across his eyes at her suggestion. The usual deadpan expression on his face


    turned grave. ¡°If they are the culprits, I''ll make them pay.¡±


    ¡°Let''s investigate first before we use anyone. I don''t want to wrongfully use anybody.¡± Despite


    her words, hatred gleamed in her eyes. When she continued, her tone was somber. ¡°I''ll make them pay


    myself if they are the culprit. They can threaten me, but they shouldn''t have involved Tony. Tony is my


    everything. I can''t let anything happen to him.¡±


    Oscar caressed her hair andforted her, ¡°Calm down. I''m here. I won''t let any injustice happen to


    you.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care if they threaten my safety, but I can''t forgive them for dragging Tony into this. Do you know


    someone hammered a nail through his forehead in his photo? The sight had my heart clenching so


    tightly that I had difficulty breathing. I''m afraid, not for myself, but for my son. He''s the only son I have. I


    can''t even bear imagining something happening to him.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, calm down. No one can hurt Tony with me and you here. You even protected Tony from harm


    in that fatal car ident. And you can protect him again. You are Tony''s guardian. As long as you''re by


    his side, nothing bad will happen to him,¡± Oscar assured as he pulled her against his chest.


    Amelia slowly calmed down in his warm embrace.


    That''s right. Tony will grow up safely and healthily under Oscar''s and my protection and care. I can''t let


    a tuft of hair and a poor-quality photo scare me to the point of losing my senses. If I lose my rationality,


    Tony won''t be safe.


    Amelia nodded her head. ¡°I''ll stay calm, Oscar. I''m so grateful to have you by my side in every


    situation. I''m so happy that you came to me at the right time. At that moment, I truly felt that you were


    my guardian angel.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t I always your guardian angel?¡±


    She couldn''t help her giggle at his jokes. He had lifted her mood once again.


    ¡°Oscar, let me teach her a lesson if the culprit is either Cassie or Isabe. They have crossed the line


    this time. I don''t care if they hate me, but they shouldn''t have implicated an innocent child in their


    hostility. I hope they are not the culprit as I don''t want to think the worst of others. But if it''s them, I won''t


    have mercy. I have been patient all these years, and I''m not going to back down any longer because


    they''ll only take advantage of my patience.¡±


    ¡°My Amelia is all grown up now.¡±


    ¡°I have been an adult for quite a while if you didn''t notice.¡±


    Oscarughed at her quip. Hisughter brought mirth into Amelia''s eyes.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    The front door mmed open. Before Amelia could see who came in, Tiffany''s barrage of questions


    reached her ears first. ¡°Amelia, what''s wrong? You said you were threatened on the phone earlier. Are


    you okay? Who is the culprit? Have you called the police?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and walked toward Tiffany, taking a seat on the sofa.


    ¡°Babe, tell me from the top what exactly happened. You weren''t clear on the phone earlier. I almost ran


    a red light, worried something bad had happened to you.¡± Tiffany was worried sick. She figured


    someone had cursed Amelia with bad luck. Thetter hadn''t had even a single day of peace ever since


    she came to Tayhaven. Everyone wanted to mess with her.


    Tiffany''s gaze scanned the entire room, but she didn''t see Oscar anywhere. She frowned as she asked,


    ¡°Where''s Oscar? How can he not be here when something so serious has happened to you? What kind


    of husband is he?¡±


    Amelia reached for Tiffany''s hand and lightly pped it on the back. ¡°Tiff, calm down. I''m fine. Oscar


    was with me earlier, but he left to pick Tony up when he heard you were almost here.¡±


    ¡°I guess he''s not that bad then.¡± The creases on Tiffany''s forehead smoothened. She continued, ¡°Babe,


    tell me about the threat.¡±


    Amelia gave Tiffany a run down of the entire incident.


    ¡°What? Who could have done such a thing? Have you called the police? The culprit is so immature and


    evil. Why did they involve a young child if they just wanted to scare you?¡± Tiffany''s voice rose an octave


    as rage filled her.


    Amelia merely sat on the sofa silently with a grim look.


    Upon noticing the gloominess on Amelia''s face, Tiffany calmed herself down once again andforted


    her, ¡°Babe, don''t worry. If that evil and immature culprit wants to hurt Tony, they''ll have to go through


    us. Do they think they can do anything they want? Let theme. Once I have my hands on them, I''ll


    teach them a lesson they''ll never forget. They''ll regret having been born into this world once I''m


    through with them.¡±


    Amelia couldn''t help herughter at Tiffany''s threat. Her sadness and worries always disappeared with


    Tiffany around.


    ¡°Tiff, you look just like one of those creepy witches in children''s bedtime stories right now. The person


    who wants to hurt Tony will be terrified if they catch a glimpse of you,¡± Amelia teased.


    Tiffany cast Amelia a side nce to express her dissatisfaction at beingpared to an ugly witch, but


    she wasn''t angry at thetter''s teasing.


    ¡°Babe, do you have anyone you''re suspicious of?¡± asked Tiffany as she took a seat beside Amelia.


    ¡°The only people who hate me so much in Tayhaven are Cassie and Isabe. However, I don''t think


    Isabe will threaten me irrationally like that. It doesn''t fit her character. My bets are on Cassie.¡±


    ¡°Babe, I think you forgot someone.¡±


    Amelia gave her a puzzled look.


    ¡°There''s also Stephanie,¡± Tiffany reminded her.


    Realization shed across her eyes. With a bitter smile, she said, ¡°I did consider her. But in the end,


    she''s Oscar''s sister. I can''t think the worst of her.¡±


    Tiffany snickered before she spoke, ¡°You treat her like she''s family, but I can''t say the same for her.¡±


    Amelia had no response to Tiffany''s barb.


    ¡°Babe, what are you going to do if Stephanie turns out to be the culprit?¡± Tiffany probed.


    Before Amelia could answer, Oscar hade back with Tony.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Tony called as soon as he stepped through the front door. He ran into Amelia''s open arms


    like a mini-tornado.


    Amelia got up from the sofa to catch him. The heavy feeling in her arms relieved some of her worry.


    My son is adorable. I can''t figure out who can be so cruel as to target him.


    Tony pecked Amelia''s cheeks and looked into her eyes. ¡°Mommy, I miss you. You didn''t pick me up


    yesterday, so I stayed at Grandma''s for the entire night. I didn''t like how Aunt Stephanie kept pinching


    my cheeks. It hurts, and I''m not a kid anymore.¡±


    Amelia''s heart clenched at his words. If Tiffany hadn''t reminded her earlier, she wouldn''t be wary of


    Stephanie. Yet now, she had no choice but to put her guard up against everyone.


    ¡°How does your Aunt Stephanie treat you? Does she treat you well?¡± Amelia asked hesitantly.


    Tony scrunched his nose and replied, ¡°I don''t like her. She always looks at me strangely and would


    even say something weird like a crazy person.¡±


    Amelia''s body stiffened. She looked at Oscar and saw his expression turn grave.


    ¡°What has she told you?¡± Amelia continued.


    Tony tilted his head to the side, mulling briefly. Then he began imitating Stephanie. ¡°Tony, why did you


    and your mome back when you both were doing fine in Beshya? Your mom is a jinx, and so are


    you. The peace in the Clinton residence was disrupted after you two came back.¡±


    Amelia''s expression darkened.


    ¡°Tony, children shouldn''t lie. Otherwise, I''ll be angry,¡± Amelia said somberly with a stern expression.


    Tony gave Amelia a pitiful look. ¡°I didn''t lie. Aunt Stephanie said something else too.¡± He began to


    imitate Stephanie again. ¡°Tony, you''re so adorable. I like you, but you have a terrible mother. Oscar will


    still have other children even if you''re gone. I wonder, will your mom break down if you went missing?¡±


    Tony even tilted his head back and let out a shrillugh, engrossed in his act.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The looks on the three adults'' faces turned cold.


    Amelia patiently confirmed, ¡°Tony, you''re sure your Aunt Stephanie said all these?¡±


    Tony pouted. ¡°Mommy, I won''t lie. I merely mimicked Aunt Stephanie. She would also tell me a lot of


    other stuff and sometimes even want me to apany her to buy candies. I never go with her, though.


    I''m not dumb. Mommy told me not to follow strangers and people I don''t like.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, I''m heading out for a while. Take care of Tony,¡± Oscar suddenly said.


    Amelia swept Tony into her arms and asked frantically, ¡°Oscar, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°There''s something I have to do. I''ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, don''t¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Oscar shot her a gentle smile, cutting her off. ¡°Everything will be fine. Don''t


    worry.¡± He then whirled around and left through the front door.


    Looking at Oscar leaving, Tony turned to Amelia with a puzzled look. ¡°Mommy, have I said something


    wrong? Why did Big Meanie leave?¡±


    Amelia bounced Tony in her arms. ¡°It''s not you. He has something urgent to do, so he needs to leave


    immediately. He''ll be back soon.¡±


    Tony nodded obediently.


    ¡°Mommy, I don''t hate Big Meanie, but I like Daddy more. If you like Big Meanie, I will try to like him too.


    But if he hurts you, I won''t ever like him,¡± Tony promised.


    Amelia''s heart warmed at his promise. Having such an obedient and adorable son, she couldn''t have


    asked for anything more.


    She handed Tony to Tiffany and left for the kitchen to prepare some food.


    Tiffany held Tony in the living room and asked, ¡°Tony, were you not happy when you were at your


    grandma''s?¡±


    ¡°It was okay. I wasn''t happy without Mommy and Tiffy there. Those maids were so careful with me the


    whole time, and no one yed with me. Grandpa and Grandma only watched me from afar. They


    asked Aunt Stephanie to y with me once she came back, but I could tell she didn''t want to. She


    even beat me with a stick when no one was watching. She''s a bad person,¡± Tonyined. Tony


    didn''t have a good memory of the Clinton residence.


    ¡°She hit you with a stick?¡± Tiffany asked angrily.


    I thought Stephanie was merely stubborn. I didn''t expect her to be so immature as to hurt a small child!


    Tony is her nephew at that!


    Tony pulled up his shirt and turned around, showing her the red, long marks on his back. It was clear


    those marks were from a stick. Rage surged through Tiffany. She could have choked Stephanie if the


    latter was standing right in front of her now.


    ¡°Tony, don''t tell your mommy about this because she''ll be upset about it. These marks will be gone


    soon. Things aren''t easy for your mommy at the moment, so you have to be a good boy, okay?¡± Tiffany


    said gently.


    Tony nodded his head obediently. ¡°Tiffy, I didn''t tell Mommy about it since I was worried about upsetting


    her. I don''t want her to cry.¡±


    Tiffany felt a pinch in her heart. Tony was only two years old, yet he was as mature and understanding


    as an adult.


    ¡°Tony, you''re the best. How mature of you. I don''t understand why there are people in this world who


    would harm you. They''re utterly heartless!¡±


    ¡°Tiffy, Aunt Stephanie hit me, but I bit her back. When she wanted to hit me again, Grandma returned.


    Her expression then was so funny.¡±


    Tiffany''s sadness a moment ago went up in smoke. She knew Tony would not just let things be with his


    intelligence. Why didn''t she think of that in the first ce?

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Seeing Oscar''s return, Olivia appeared surprised. ¡°Oscar, why did youe back?¡±


    Despite looking slightly grim, the man tried to suppress his emotions as he calmly uttered, ¡°Mom,


    where''s Stephanie?¡±


    At once, Olivia felt a chill down her spine. ¡°Did she do something wrong again? Or did she talk back to


    Amelia again?¡±


    Upon casting a nce upstairs and not seeing Stephanie''s presence, Oscar sneered, ¡°Mom, any idea


    what your beloved daughter said to your grandson? She said it''d be great if Tony doesn''t exist and that


    he shouldn''t have been born since he only brings down the reputation of the Clintons.¡±


    Olivia could not believe what she heard. ¡°That''s impossible. Stephanie adores Tony so much. Even


    though Tony isn''t close to her, there''s no way she would say those words.¡±


    ¡°Mom, do you know that''s what Tony told us? Or are you trying to say that a two-year-old is telling


    lies?¡± Oscar retorted.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Of course, Olivia trusted her precious grandson. She believed there was no way such a young child


    would tell lies, and neither would he be so conniving to make up stories.


    ¡°Caleb, go get Ms. Stephanie here. Tell her that I have something to ask her,¡± Olivia grimly instructed.


    ¡°Got it, Mrs. Clinton.¡± A young boy''s voice sounded.


    In no time, Caleb returned with Stephanie. And as expected, Noah followed behind her too.


    ¡°Noah, I have something I have to say to Stephanie. Can you head back first?¡± Olivia tactfully ordered


    him to leave.


    Being no fool, Noah smiled politely. ¡°I''ll head back first, Mrs. Clinton.¡± Finishing his words, he turned to


    Stephanie and said, ¡°Be good, Stephanie. Listen to Mrs. Clinton; I''lle back again and bring you out


    tomorrow.¡±


    Stephanie pursed her lips but did not say anything further.


    ¡°Drive safe.¡± Stephanie showed a rare side of her being nice.


    Noah nodded in acknowledgment.


    After he left, Stephanie took a peek at her brother. ¡°Oscar, why are you back?¡±


    ¡°What did you tell Tony?¡± Oscar asked straightaway.


    Her gaze flickered upon hearing that, but she continued to feign ignorance. ¡°What are you talking


    about, Oscar?¡±


    At the sight of the imposing man leaning forward, Stephanie staggered a step back and stuttered, ¡°O-


    Oscar, w-what... What are you trying to do?¡±


    Oscar moved even closer to her and said grimly, ¡°Stephanie, save those despicable ideas to yourself.


    Save the adults'' problems to the adults instead of the kids. Don''t be a heartless creature that is


    beyond hopes. Remember, Tony is your blood-rted nephew. I don''t want to think that having you as


    my sister is my biggest shame.¡±


    At once, the smile on Stephanie''s face froze and gradually faded away, looking as though she was


    deep in thought.


    ¡°Oscar, did Amelia say weird things in front of you again? I feel so unjust that you''re scolding me


    without any reason.¡± Stephanie took a deep breath before she refuted agitatedly.


    ¡°I''m talking to you about the matter regarding Tony,¡± Oscar bellowed. ¡°Stephanie, I''m already being very


    lenient toward you. I''ve been tolerating you once and again on ount of Mom, and in turn, that has


    caused a lot of unfairness to Amelia and Tony. Now that I''ve finally found them back, why are you so


    pressed on making life difficult for them? Why did you send that parcel to Amelia''spany? Do you


    know how much fear your prank has caused her?¡±


    This time, Stephanie was truly baffled. ¡°Oscar, what parcel are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending. Can''t you grow up and learn to be more mature?¡± Oscar coldly berated.


    ¡°Oscar, you need to have proof before you say that. I admit that I''ve said mean things to Tony, but I


    meant no harm. Even though I did scold him, he has already taken his revenge by biting me twice! You


    can take a look at the marks!¡± Stephanie pulled her sleeve up, revealing two bite marks. ¡°I''m stern


    toward Tony, but that''s because he disrespects me first, so I couldn''t hold myself back and said those


    things. I''m definitely not a lunatic who''ll put my nephew in harm. As for the parcel you''ve mentioned, I


    swear I have no idea what''s that.¡±


    Evidently, Oscar could not bring himself to trust her. ¡°I''ll investigate that issue myself.¡±


    ¡°Stop quarreling, the two of you,¡± Olivia suddenly interrupted.


    Stephanie''s eyes were red from aggrievement.


    ¡°Mom, Oscar''s the one who kept finding trouble with me. I admit that I''ve done many bad things in the


    past, but I''ve changed my ways after I got together with Noah. I''ve been trying to learn how to be more


    understanding too. As much as I dislike Amelia, I try to turn a blind eye and refrain from saying


    anything mean to her. But Oscar is here to condemn me simply because he has heard something from


    her. I guess he doesn''t care about me anymore after having his wife,¡± she remarked indignantly.


    Olivia rolled her eyes at Stephanie. She felt her breaths quicken as rage surged within her.


    Taking a deep breath to calm herself down, she questioned, ¡°Tell me, Stephanie. Did you tell Tony that


    he''s better off not existing in this world?¡±


    Stephanie was instantly rendered speechless, and that had indicated her silent agreement.


    Without hesitation, Olivia strode up to Stephanie, raised her hand, and served thetter a tight p.


    ¡°Stephanie, I''m so disappointed in you. I thought you''d learned after two years, but it turns out that


    you''re still the same as in the past. You should know that Tony is my precious baby. Why did you say


    such things in front of the small child? You''re his elder; do you not know that you''re responsible for


    setting him an example? I''m utterly disappointed.¡±


    Stephanie covered her cheek as beads of tears began to roll down uncontrobly.


    ¡°M-Mom, y-you hit me again.¡± Stephanie choked on her words.


    ¡°Stop crying.¡± Olivia had barely been so stern before. ¡°I''ve always forgiven those harmless troubles


    you''ve done in the past. But how can you even treat kids that way? I''m still alive, and you''re already


    doing that. So are you going to sell him away when I die?¡±


    Stephanie shook her head profusely and grew even more emotional. ¡°Mom, how could you think of me


    that way?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that the case? You could even hire someone to take action on the pregnant Amelia back then. It


    wouldn''t be a surprise if you''d sell Tony away. You''re a total disappointment. I thought you''ve grown up,


    but I guess I was wrong. Indeed, a leopard never changes its spot. You''re still you.¡±


    Stephanie fixed her eyes on Olivia numbly.


    ¡°Go back to your room upstairs and reflect on yourself. Apologize to Tony when you''ve thought things


    through. I''m afraid you''ll only bring shame for the Clintons after marrying into the Walker family with this


    temperament of yours.¡± It was the first time Olivia had said such harsh words to Stephanie.


    ¡°Mom...¡±


    ¡°Go up.¡±


    Stephanie lifted her hands to wipe away the tears at the corners of her eyes as she ran back to her


    room.


    Meanwhile, Olivia looked at Oscar and asked, ¡°Oscar, you too. Stop being so stern toward Stephanie.


    She has actually changed a lot over thest two years. Besides, she''s already at the stage of marriage


    with Noah. Save her some dignity.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you''re still protecting her at this point? Will you only realize that your adoration for Stephanie


    has spoilt her when something happens to Tony?¡± Oscar remarked in a hoarse voice.


    Olivia''s face turned gloomy immediately.


    ¡°Oscar, are you ming me now?¡±


    Oscar shrugged and responded, ¡°Mom, I''m sorry. I apologize that I''ve let my emotions take control of


    me. But I still think Stephanie is a ticking bomb that''ll go berserk any time. If you miss Tony, thene


    over to visit us. I can''t be at peace if I send him here. That''s it for now. I''ll head home first.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, he turned and left.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    The man stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°Oscar, are you trying to deprive me of my right to spend time and y with my grandson?¡±


    ¡°That''s not it, Mom. I only want to let you know that we''ll take care of our child if you want to protect


    your daughter. I don''t want to put Tony in a vulnerable position.¡±


    Olivia felt her body tremble in anger. She could not believe that Oscar would utter such a callous


    remark.


    ¡°Good, good. That''s amazing. My son, whom I''ve painstakingly brought up, has learned to threaten a


    poor old woman like me.¡± Oliviaughed bitterly.


    At that sight, Oscar turned and rushed up to her and held on to her swaying body. ¡°Mom, don''t be like


    this. I don''t mean that. But if it''s unbearable for you to teach Stephanie, I''ll do it instead. If we continue


    to let her be, I believe she''ll do something to Tony sooner orter, judging from her wilful nature. Look,


    she even dared to take action on a pregnant woman. Aren''t you afraid that you''ll see your grandson''s


    cold and motionless body one day?¡±


    Hisst sentence was so impactful it shattered Olivia''s line of defense, causing all of her strength to


    leave her body as though she was about to copse.


    In truth, she knew her daughter very well. That was why she would react that way because she figured


    that Stephanie would be capable of doing such things.


    ¡°Do what you want, then. But she''s your sister after all. Don''t be too hard on her.¡± It felt like it was after


    a long time when Olivia finallypromised.


    ¡°Mom, thank you so much,¡± Oscar replied from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Go home now. You two shall take care of Tony tomorrow since it''s the weekend. I''m old and can no


    longer tell you to do something anymore.¡± At that point, Olivia''s heart was full of sorrow from the


    irreparable damage inside her.


    Oscar figured he had broken Olivia''s heart.


    Of course, he was not feeling any better.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Arriving home at the sight of Tony running around and having fun with Amelia, the frustrations and


    troubles within Oscar instantly melted away.


    When Amelia saw his return, she stood up and walked over. ¡°You headed back to the Clinton


    residence?¡±


    Without hesitation, Oscar nodded.


    ¡°Did you talk back to Mom?¡± Amelia worriedly asked.


    Oscar caressed her face and smiled. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll never do that to Mom.¡±


    The man''s answer was sufficient to set Amelia''s mind at ease.


    ¡°Big Meanie.¡± Just then, Tony raised his head to look at Oscar, who was much taller than him, and


    abruptly said, ¡°I suddenly feel that you look like the hero who catches bad people on the television, so I


    decided that I won''t hate you anymore.¡±


    A glint shed across Oscar''s eyes as he bent down to carry Tony up.


    ¡°If you call me Daddy, I''ll be even happier.¡± Oscar''s gaze was glistening with expectation.


    Tony only stared at the man with his eyes wide open without saying a word.


    Oscar tucked him under his arm and tried to find an excuse to cover up his embarrassment. ¡°It''s fine if


    you don''t want to call me now. But one day, I''ll make sure you call me Daddy willingly.¡±


    ¡°Daddy.¡± Just as Oscar concluded his sentence, a crisp voice sounded. He froze on the spot, unable to


    believe what had just happened. A look of disbelief spread across his face.


    Instinctively, Oscar swept his gazes to Amelia, who happened to be looking at him. The two exchanged


    a look of extreme astonishment.


    The man quickly moved Tony in front of him and said expectantly, ¡°Tony, say that again.¡±


    However, Tony tilted his head and remained quiet, seemingly trying to go against Oscar deliberately.


    Despite being slightly disappointed, he wasforted at the recount of what he had heard earlier. He


    carried Tony with one hand and freed his other hand to run it around Tony''s head.


    ¡°Daddy, don''t touch my head,¡± Tony yelled.


    Instantly, the hand on Tony''s head stiffened. An indescribable warm feeling surged in Oscar''s chest and


    coursed through his body.


    At that moment, he finally had a sense of aplishment in being a father.


    He felt a warm sensation on the rims of his eyes as they began to well up.


    A bright smile slowly crept onto Amelia''s face while watching the sight. She was pleased to find that


    Tony had finally acknowledged Oscar. As much as the little one still appeared slightly awkward, she


    knew that nothing would break their bond since they were blood-rted and that he would still be full of


    respect and admiration for his father regardless.


    Walking to the father and son duo, Amelia smiled. ¡°Tony, call Daddy again. He has been looking


    forward to you doing that.¡±


    ¡°Daddy.¡± This time, he obediently followed instructions.


    Oscar chuckled as he pulled Tony closer for a tight hug. ¡°That''s my good boy.¡±


    Noticing how the man''s eyes brimmed with tears, Amelia was happy for him deep within. She had her


    fears ayed after seeing how the father and son''s rtionship improved.


    Overjoyed, Oscar specially whipped up a feast of six dishes and a stew for Amelia and Tony.


    At the dining table, he ced some food on Tony''s te. ¡°Eat more, Tony. I''ve prepared this huge


    spread for you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Tony grabbed his spoon and began munching on the food. Tasting the delicious food, he gave Oscar a


    rare grin and uttered, ¡°Daddy the Big Meanie, the food is yummy. But Mommy''s cooking is even better.¡±


    My dear boy, if you can remove ¡°Big Meanie¡± in your sentence, I''ll be even happier.


    Oscar quietly thought to himself.


    ¡°Eat more if you like it since I rarely cook.¡±


    Unquestionably, Tony was quite cooperative at that point that he ate deliciously.


    Oscar also picked some food and put it on Amelia''s te. ¡°Where''s Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°About half an hour before you came back, her editor called her saying that there''s an investor who


    wants to squeeze another actress in for a fourth supporting actress in the film, so her script needs


    some changes. No choice; nowadays, investors are important figures, so there are many times when


    the film''s script requires multiple changes. Some even require the scripts to be rewritten after


    completion. So Tiff could only return to the office to discuss with Derrick and her editor. She has been


    looking forward to having her fantasy novel adapted into a drama. I believe she won''t agree to the


    sudden addition of the new role since it''s her hard work.¡± Amelia grew a little worried as she spoke. ¡°If


    there are people who can support her fantasy turned drama, I''m sure she''ll have more autonomy in her


    work.¡±


    ¡°I thought Derrick is rich?¡±


    ¡°He has not only pumped in a lot of money into this drama this time, but he even helped to rope other


    investors too. Of course, it''s reasonable that they want to include other actors in the film after investing


    so much money in it. He can''t possibly let his irrational side take over him and offend the other


    investors,¡± Amelia exined in distress.


    ¡°I heard she has about two or three novels adapted into films. It should''ve be a norm to her by


    now.¡±


    ¡°It''s because she''s the screenwriter this round. Moreover, that fantasy novel was her blood, sweat, and


    tears. She doesn''t want others to mess up her hard work.¡±


    ¡°I recently have interests in expanding the business in the entertainment industry. Why don''t I invest in


    that film? If things work out fine, we''ll all have a profit to earn. If it''s the other way round, I''ll treat it as a


    form of practice, then.¡±


    Amelia widened her eyes and shook her head. ¡°Oscar, you don''t have to do this.¡±


    ¡°It''s not entirely for you. It''s indeed part of Clinton Corporations'' ns to venture into the showbiz.


    Investing in Tiffany''s film will be my first chance to test out. If the film turns out to be a big hit, we''ll


    continue. Otherwise, we''ll treat it as a lesson learned.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Oscar.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be silly! I have confidence that we won''t make a loss. Fret not. I''ll hire a bunch ofizens to stir


    publicity for the film even before it starts filming. And I''ll only select those most highly sought-after


    actors and actresses. With such a cast, I believe this film will be selling like hotcakes!¡±


    Adoring how Oscar was kind and tolerating toward her, Amelia could not help but giggle.


    After the meal, she received a phone call from the police station. They wanted her to make a trip down


    since they had caught the suspect for the threat parcel.


    As such, Oscar drove Amelia and Tony to the station. Over there, the police then led her to a small


    room. ¡°Ms. Winters, this is the suspect.¡±


    Seeing the young boy who looked about seventeen or eighteen years old, her mind began rummaging


    through her memory. Yet, she concluded that she had never met him before.


    ¡°Are you the one who sent me the parcel?¡± Amelia asked.


    That youth curled his body as he shot Amelia a nce with his fear-filled eyes. ¡°I-I only acted out of


    someone''s request to pass the parcel to the deliverypany for them to deliver it to yourpany.


    Other than the flowers, I have no idea what''s inside that exquisitely-wrapped box. You should know that


    there are no reasons for me to scare you since you''ve never offended me. Please let me off.¡±


    ¡°Who ordered you to do that? Do you remember what that person looks like?¡±


    After some careful deliberation, he answered, ¡°It''s ady. I remember that she has a tall and lean


    figure. Coupled with her high heels, which were several inches high, she''s probably about six feet tall.


    But I didn''t get a good look at her face since she didn''t remove her shades. Oh yeah, she has short


    hair.¡±


    Amelia fell into a moment of contemtion. Nheless, no one around her could fit into the


    description provided by the youth.


    She could not wrap her head around the identity of the short-haireddy who would y such a prank


    on her.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Amelia did not ask the suspect too many questions. After another two questions, she came out and


    saw a middle-aged man with a beer belly sucking up to Oscar.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Anthony, who was on Oscar''sp, saw Amelia and reached out to her.


    Amelia carried Anthony and said, ¡°Oscar, who is this?¡±


    When that middle-aged man saw her, he was mesmerized and nearly forgot that Oscar was next to


    him.


    Oscar''s gaze turned cold, and he deliberately spoke loudly. ¡°Amelia, this is Chief Gardner. He heard


    that you have been threatened and rushed here all the way.¡±


    Will instantly regained his senses.


    Amelia smiled politely at him and offered a handshake. ¡°Chief Gardner, nice to meet you. I''m Amelia.¡±


    ¡°I''ve always heard that Mr. Clinton''s wife is an extremely charming woman. Now that I see you in


    person, the rumors are true. You''re indeed a beauty. Together with Mr. Clinton, the both of you look like


    a match made in heaven.¡± Both of Will''s hands were holding on to Amelia''s hand. The touch of her skin


    made it impossible for him to let go.


    Oscar''s face darkened immediately. He cleared his throat, and Will snapped out of it quickly. Worried


    that Oscar might be angry with him, he released Amelia''s hand and smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, my subordinates will interrogate the suspect. We''ll look into every single detail. Once we


    find out who the mastermind is, we will have them arrested and locked up,¡± said Will sincerely.


    ¡°I shall thank you in advance, Chief Gardner. Once you have the mastermind in custody, I''ll treat


    everyone in the station to a meal,¡± responded Oscar.


    ¡°If Mr. Clinton is treating us, I''m sure everyone will attend. I doubt anybody in Tayhaven will dare to turn


    down an invitation from you, Mr. Clinton,¡± Will groveled.


    Oscar said humbly, ¡°I''m just a small-time businessman and amon citizen. I''m nothingpared to


    an official like yourself, Chief Gardner.¡±


    Despite what Oscar had said, Will dared not utter anything. The power of the Clintons had already


    gotten as high as the military. Even the army had to give Oscar their due respect. A low-ranking chief


    like himself would certainly not dare to put on airs in front of Oscar.


    Willughed. ¡°Mr. Clinton is such a joker. How can I beparable to you?¡±


    Oscar chuckled slightly before saying, ¡°Chief Gardner, our son has yet to have his dinner. Let me take


    the two of them for their meal. As for my wife''s issue, I shall leave it in your good hands.¡±


    ¡°It''s already sote, and all of you haven''t eaten yet? Then, Mr. Clinton, you better go ahead. I''ll get


    someone to interrogate the suspect. Don''t worry about it. I should be able to get some results within a


    day.¡±


    They chatted briefly before Oscar left the police station with Amelia and Anthony.


    Once they were in the car, Oscar asked, ¡°Did you recognize that person?¡±


    Amelia was sitting in the backseat with Anthony on herp. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don''t know


    the suspect. As for the mastermind, I couldn''t recall anyone I know based on his descriptions.¡±


    Oscar''s face fell. ¡°Don''t worry. Chief Gardner will investigate this matter thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Did you ask him toe here?¡±


    Oscar answered casually, ¡°I called him specially.¡±


    Amelia looked at her son and said, ¡°Tony, see how nice Daddy treats me. The moment someone


    bullied me, your daddy immediately taught the person a lesson. Your daddy is an invincible hero. With


    him around, we will be safe and sound.¡±


    Anthony stood up and looked at Oscar. He turned back to Amelia and agreed by nodding his head. ¡°Big


    Meanie is a hero, but he is still not as good as Daddy. But, since Mommy likes him, I will like Big


    Meanie more. Whoever treats Mommy well is a good person.¡±


    Both Oscar and Amelia could not help butugh out loud.


    Anthony seemed pleased too. He continued with gusto, ¡°Mommy, I''ll finish that Big Meanie who bullied


    you for you.¡±


    Amelia pulled her son into her arms and kissed his cheeks. ¡°My good son, you''re so adorable. I want


    you to be by my side always.¡±


    Anthony leaned in her embrace and said, ¡°Mommy, I like you a lot. You are my favorite person. Not


    even Daddy.¡±


    Amelia''s heart was about to melt. With such a lovable son by her side, no obstacles were


    unsurmountable.


    Oscar was not driving in the direction of their home. Amelia noticed that and asked, ¡°Oscar, where are


    we going? Aren''t we heading home?¡±


    ¡°Tony has been back for a while now, but we haven''t brought him to the amusement park yet. Since


    tomorrow is a weekend, I thought we could take him there.¡± With his hands on the steering wheel, he


    turned around and asked Anthony when the traffic lights turned red, ¡°Tony, shall we go to the


    amusement park, or do you want to go somewhere else?¡±


    The little boy''s eyes widened with interest, and he asked excitedly, ¡°Big Meanie, can I really go


    anywhere I want to?¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    ¡°Then, I want to take the roller coaster,¡± proimed Anthony loudly.


    Oscar was taken aback.


    ¡°Tony, do you really want to go on the roller coaster ride?¡± asked Oscar tentatively.


    The young boy nodded his head solemnly. ¡°I think it will be very thrilling to take the roller coaster ride.


    In the past, I asked Mommy and Daddy to take me there, but they refused. Big Meanie, why don''t you


    take me there? If you do that, I''ll regard you as a hero.¡±


    Oscar chuckled. This boy is really smart. At such a tender age, he already knows how to manipte


    others. Tony certainly reminds me of myself when I was young. He is, without a doubt, my son.


    ¡°Fine. I''ll take you there.¡±


    There was no protest from Amelia as well.


    By the time they arrived at thergest amusement park of Tayhaven, it was already close to ten o''clock.


    The ce closed only at half-past eleven, so they still had some time to y.


    Oscar went to purchase the entrance tickets. After that, he ced Anthony on his shoulders, and they


    looked at the Ferris wheel. They could hear loud screaminging from the rides. ¡°Tony, are you sure


    you won''t be afraid?¡±


    On the contrary, Anthony was eyeing the Ferris wheel with a face full of excitement. He started hopping


    up and down on Oscar''s shoulders and shouted, ¡°Daddy, I want to go up on that one. Quick! Quick!¡±


    Oscar held the boy firmly and asked Amelia, ¡°Amelia, are you all right with it?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Oscar, go and spend some quality time with Tony.¡±


    He reached out to caress her face and said with a smile, ¡°I''ll go with Tony then.¡±


    Both Oscar and Anthony were finally seated on the Ferris wheel while Amelia looked on from the


    ground. After one round, the boy was still as excited as ever. On the other hand, Oscar looked


    dumbfounded, and his eyes seemed strange.


    Amelia asked worriedly, ¡°Oscar, are you all right?¡±


    He shook his head.


    However, Anthony said excitedly, ¡°Daddy, I want more.¡±


    Oscar looked dizzy. Hence, Amelia carried Anthony and told him, ¡°Tony, once is enough. Remember


    what I told you before? Even if it''s something we like very much, having it once is sufficient. We mustn''t


    be too greedy.¡±


    Anthony pouted his lips and shot Oscar a pitiful look.


    Oscar, who had always been cold to most people, could not refuse when he saw Anthony looking at


    him like that.


    He carried Anthony from Amelia and said, ¡°It''s fine. He hardlyes to the amusement park. I''ll take


    him for another round.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will go too. The three of us will go as a family,¡± Amelia insisted.


    ¡°Are you up for it?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I have no fear of heights.¡±


    In the end, the family of three went on the Ferris wheel.


    After the second round, Oscar''s face had turned pale. When Amelia saw that, she was shocked too.


    ¡°Oscar, are you sure you are okay?¡±


    Oscar had initially wanted to shake his head. However, he felt nauseous. He ran straight to one corner


    and started throwing up violently. Amelia was stunned when she saw that.


    She ran over with Anthony in her arms, put her son down, and patted Oscar''s back. ¡°Oscar, how are


    you feeling?¡±


    Oscar felt so much better after he finished vomiting. He waved his hand and responded, ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    It was very embarrassing for someone as fearless as Oscar to vomit after a Ferris wheel ride.


    Unfortunately, that was something he would have to live with for the rest of his life.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Amelia saw him in that state, she did not know whether tough or cry. At the same time, she felt


    sorry for him too.


    Amelia could clearly see the changes in Oscar, and she was touched.


    He used to be an aloof person who deemed himself superior to others. Now, he was willing to take a


    ride on the Ferris wheel like amoner for the sake of both her son and herself.


    ¡°Oscar, since you cannot take the Ferris wheel, why didn''t you say so earlier? I feel so bad to see you


    get sick.¡±


    Once Oscar felt better, he stood up and caressed her cheeks. ¡°I didn''t expect to have such a reaction


    either. Did I make a fool of myself just now? Tony must be very disappointed with me.¡±


    Amelia looked at him lovingly and said, ¡°No, you are particrly attractive today. I understand you so


    much better now. I find it harder to leave you as I discover more merits of yours.¡±


    Just then, Anthony tugged at Amelia''s dress and interrupted their romantic moment.


    ¡°Big Meanie,¡± Anthony called out as he looked up at Oscar. ¡°Shame on you. You vomited just now. But,


    since you went on the Ferris wheel twice with me, you are still a hero in my heart.¡±


    Oscar could finally rest assured. He was really worried that Anthony might think poorly of him.


    He was so thrilled to be Tony''s hero that the happiness he felt at that moment outweighed the


    satisfaction he got from a sessful business deal that was worth billions. It looked like the time spent


    between a father and his son was more precious than what money could buy.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    After the trip to the amusement park, the rtionship between Oscar and Anthony improved vastly. The


    little boy showed no sign of exhaustion. In fact, he was more energetic than before. During the ride


    back home, he was unable to sit still. Oscar, who was looking after him, did not know what to do with


    him.


    The moment the three of them arrived in the neighborhood, they saw Kurt standing outside the


    entrance of the apartment.


    Both Amelia and Oscar were taken aback. Anthony, on the other hand, was very eager to see Kurt. He


    jumped down from Oscar''s arms and threw himself into Kurt''s arms. ¡°Daddy, you''re back!¡±


    Kurt carried Tony in his arms, and the little boy smacked a passionate kiss on his cheeks. With his


    arms around Kurt''s neck, he asked, ¡°Daddy, where have you gone to? Why were you away for so


    long?¡±


    Kurt avoided Anthony''s question. Instead, he asked one back in return, ¡°Have you been a good boy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I always listen to Mommy. Now, I''m okay with Big Meanie. Just now, Big Meanie took me for a


    ride on the Ferris wheel.¡± Anthony looked very happy, and he continued, ¡°Daddy, you have no idea how


    fun the Ferris wheel is. Big Meanie carried me, and we went up and down the Ferris wheel.¡±


    Anthony rattled off his experience earlier on.


    Kurt was upset. Looking at the animated way Anthony was talking about Oscar, he felt as though his


    child had been taken away from him. No matter how well he had treated Anthony in the past, Oscar


    was still his biological father. Blood would always be thicker than water.


    Tons of thoughts raced through Kurt''s mind, but his stern face revealed none of the conflicts within him.


    With Anthony in his arms, Kurt walked over to Oscar and greeted respectfully, ¡°Boss.¡±


    Oscar kept his eyes on Anthony, who was snugging in Kurt''s embrace, and responded calmly, ¡°You''re


    back.¡±


    Amelia was worried that things would be awkward, so she took out her house keys and said,


    ¡°Kurt, it''s good now that you''re back. Since you havee here in the middle of the night, you must


    have something important to discuss with Oscar. Why don''t youe in?¡±


    Kurt walked into the house with Anthony.


    Once they were inside the house, Amelia took Anthony from Kurt and said, ¡°Kurt, why don''t you go to


    the study with Oscar for your discussion? I''ll get a bowl of pasta ready for you. You look like you have


    endured a long journey. Knowing you, I''m sure you have not eaten yet.¡±


    Kurt nodded.


    Once both men were inside the study, Oscar got straight to the point. ¡°Is everything done?¡±


    ¡°Boss, he has been dealt with. This is the book that we have found in his safe box. It contains the


    details of every transaction he ever had with the Golden Triangle drug lord behind Clinton Corporations''


    back all these years.¡±


    The book was not big, but it was pretty thick. Oscar took the book from Kurt and opened it. It was filled


    with numbers. Oscar''s eyes darkened, and Kurt could not tell what was on his mind.


    ¡°Kurt, well done.¡± Oscar patted him on the shoulders and praised him, which was rare.


    Kurt waspletely caught by surprise with thepliment.


    ¡°Thank you, boss. I''ll work harder in the future,¡± responded Kurt.


    Oscar ced the book on the study table and both his hands behind his back. ¡°There''s no need to be


    so formal with me. Otherwise, how can you be my rival in love?¡±


    Kurt widened his eyes in disbelief and stared at Oscar''s back.


    ¡°Boss, I have never thought of stealing your woman. I''m also aware that Amelia will never fall for me.


    You''re the only man in her heart.¡± Kurt told the truth though he did sound dejected if one were to pay


    close attention.


    A smile appeared on Oscar''s face. He turned around and walked right up to Kurt. Both men were of the


    same height, and their eyes met. Kurt could sense the dangering from Oscar''s gaze.


    ¡°Kurt, you know your ce well. That''s what I like most about you. I have ns to make you my right-


    hand man. I don''t me you for the things that happened two years ago. After all, Amelia would have


    had a tough time raising Tony all by herself without your help. Nevertheless, I''m jealous that Amelia


    allowed you to leave with her. Compared to me, who has been her husband of five years, she treats


    you so much better.¡± It was hard to tell how Oscar truly felt.


    Kurt dared not speak much. ¡°I''m her bodyguard. Naturally, I will go whenever and wherever she goes.¡±


    Oscar was taken aback and thenughed out loud. He smacked Kurt''s shoulders three times. As he


    did that, Kurt''s expression changed a little each time. Afterward, a trace of pain appeared on Kurt''s


    face.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± asked Oscar.


    Kurt lowered his head and changed the topic. ¡°Boss, thank you for the lesson.¡±


    Oscar pouted his lips and found him boring.


    ¡°The people around me are so boring. Both Hugo and you are the same. Come on! Give me a smile.¡±


    Oscar''s casual request sounded like a difficult demand to Kurt. He was a bodyguard, not a clown.


    Oscar narrowed his eyes and asked in a threatening tone, ¡°What''s wrong? Can''t I order you around


    now?¡± It was Oscar''s intention to mess around with Kurt. That was how petty he was. When he saw his


    wife and son treated another man so well, it would be a lie if he said he was not jealous. That was why


    he was abusing his power to humiliate Kurt.


    Thetter forced himself to smile.


    Looking at Kurt with disdain, Oscar said, ¡°After being with Amelia for two years, you haven''t improved


    in the slightest. All I asked for was a smile, and you acted as if you were about to be beheaded. You


    don''t seem to respect me anymore.¡±


    Kurt immediately bowed and apologized, ¡°Boss, I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Please don''t apologize. When Amelia sees you like this, she will use me of bullying you again.¡±


    Kurt was speechless.


    He would have to be very dumb if he did not figure out that Oscar was trying to make things difficult for


    him.


    When he said nothing in response, Oscar changed the subject and became a nice boss again.


    ¡°All of you didn''t leave behind any trace of evidence, did you?¡±


    Kurt froze. He did not expect Oscar to change the topic so quickly.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you? Why are you in a daze?¡±


    Kurt regained his senses and became alert. ¡°Boss, everything had been dealt with appropriately. There


    won''t be any evidence left behind.¡±


    Oscar replied, ¡°That''s good then. You may go. If not, the pasta that Amelia has made for you would be


    ruined.¡±


    Kurt looked puzzled. He had no idea what Oscar was up to. Oscar had always been an unpredictable


    man. He could be smiling at someone, and the very next second, he would make the person go


    bankrupt. Kurt had always been in awe of Oscar and never dared to challenge him. The only time he


    ever did that was when he left with Amelia. He was able to evade Oscar''s hunt for them again and


    again by using the tactics that he had learned from Oscar.


    Shortly after, Oscar patted his back and said, ¡°Oh, my! You''re really in a daze. Go on. Don''t let Amelia''s


    effort go to waste.¡±


    As he watched his boss walk toward the door, Kurt asked nervously, ¡°Boss, why do you still allow me to


    be close to Amelia and Tony? Aren''t you worried¡ª¡±


    ¡°I''m a man with confidence. Only cowardly men will be worried that their women will be stolen from


    them. A confident man will dote on the woman he loves more frequently. Once she has been spoiled,


    I''ll be the only person who can tolerate her. That way, she will stay by my side willingly. This is the trick.


    In the future, if you meet someone who really loves you, you should give this a try.¡± With that, Oscar


    opened the door and went downstairs.


    Kurt pursed his lips and smiled wryly. There would always be a vast difference between Oscar and him.


    In terms of their statuses and the way they managed their love lives, he would always be inferior to


    Oscar. As for Amelia, he doubted he would ever get the chance to be with her.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Once he went downstairs, Kurt saw Oscar kissing Amelia on her lips when he epted the pasta from


    her. Kurt''s eyes darkened, and he felt a tinge of ache in his heart.


    Amelia said graciously, ¡°Kurt,e over and have your pasta. Why don''t you stay here for the night?


    Tony has been missing you for the past few days. Spend some time with him so that he doesn''t keep


    asking for his godfather.¡±


    Kurt threw Oscar a nce. He was worried that Oscar might me Amelia for extending the invitation


    without his permission. Then again, he remembered that Oscar had allowed him, his rival in love, to


    step into the house. Hence, there was no way Oscar would me Amelia for inviting Kurt to stay for the


    night.


    Heughed bitterly to himself. Not many people could be as calm as Oscar when it came to their


    lovers.


    It was just like what Oscar had said. When faced with their rivals in love, cowardly men would panic


    and start to me their wives for attracting other men''s attention. Those men who were confident


    would spoil their wives so thoroughly that no other men would be able to tolerate them. That way, the


    woman would always belong to him and him alone.


    It had to be said that Oscar''s pride and confidence were a reflection of his respect and trust for his wife.


    He trusted that she would not be seduced by temptations and would stay faithful to him until they both


    grew old and died.


    Oscar chimed in, ¡°It''s gettingte now. Stay for the night.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Amelia scooped some pasta for him and said, ¡°Eat up. You must have been busy running errands for


    Oscar. Have more pasta. You seem to have lost weight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kurt sat down at the dining table. When he saw the table of piping hot food, he felt


    touched and got teary. This was what home felt like. Sadly, she was not his wife.


    That would be one of his biggest regrets in his life.


    Kurt ate his pasta in silence. When he finished, heplimented, ¡°Amelia, the pasta you cooked is


    very tasty.¡±


    ¡°One of these days when all of you are avable,e over, and I''ll cook for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Kurt helped himself to another delectable bowl of pasta.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    After eating the pasta, Amelia told Kurt to go to bed with Anthony while she cleaned up the dining table.


    After that, Amelia turned to the grim-faced Oscar and smiled. She even pinched his cheek. ¡°Give me a


    smile.¡±


    Oscar pinned Amelia against the wall, and she could feel his warm breath on her face. Amelia


    scrunched up her nose as she felt an itch.


    Oscar gave her a kiss on the lips and said in a deep voice, ¡°The way you treat Kurt makes me jealous.


    How are you going to make it up to me?¡±


    Amelia looked at him with her sparkly eyes. She started drawing circles on his chest with her finger as


    if she was seducing him. ¡°Are you really jealous?¡±


    Oscar''s eyes darkened. Amelia''s eyes were so seductive that he could not resist her temptation. He


    realized that was what love was about.


    Amelia cupped his face with her hands and smirked. ¡°What are you thinking? How dare you focus on


    something else when I''m standing in front of you? I want to punish you.¡±


    Amelia tiptoed and bit his lower lip.


    She then gazed into Oscar''s eyes and asked, ¡°Are you satisfied with the punishment?¡±


    Oscar replied, ¡°Yes.¡± He then pinned her against the wall.


    ¡°You''re ying with fire, woman.¡± Oscar''s voice became more coarse.


    Amelia knew that. After losing and regaining her vision, as well as reuniting with Oscar, she had


    be more courageous to do things she had never done before.


    She wrapped her arms around Oscar''s neck and whispered, ¡°Let''s go upstairs. You can do anything to


    me tonight.¡±


    Oscar immediately carried her in his arms and walked upstairs.


    It was going to be a sleepless night.


    Meanwhile, Kurt stood by the window in the middle of the night and quietly observed the noisesing


    from the next room. He was only able to rx his stiffened face when the noises stopped.


    He was about to light a cigarette, but the moment he saw the child sleeping peacefully in bed, he put


    away his lighter.


    Kurt stood by the bed, feeling utterly frustrated. He was still obsessed with Amelia, but there was


    nothing he could do. To make things worse, he even had to witness how happy the family of three was.


    On the one hand, Kurt was d that he could still take care of Amelia and Anthony, but on the other


    hand, he also felt hurt when the love of his life was all smiles when she was with another man. It was


    torture for him, yet he still wanted to stay by her side to protect her. He only did it because he wanted to


    see her smile, even though he knew the smile was not for him.


    Kurt, who used to be a man with a big ego, seemed to have transformed into a humble person. That


    was the power of love.


    He could not help but sigh upon hearing how the woman he loved moaned in the embrace of another


    man. He did not know if Oscar did it on purpose, but as someone with a sharp sense of hearing, he


    could hear them clearly even though the room was soundproof.


    Kurt still had the cigarette in his mouth. He took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I''m still finding information for Boss. Why are you still awake at this hour?¡± Hugo asked.


    ¡°I''m staying at his ce now,¡± Kurt replied.


    Hugo froze for a bit. ¡°He didn''t kick you out of the house?¡±


    ¡°No. He allowed me to spend a night here.¡±


    ¡°He''s willing to let his love rival spend a night at his ce? That''s unusual. Why did you call me,


    though? You should take a good rest.¡±


    ¡°They''re in the next room. I can''t sleep.¡±


    Hugo, who was drinking from a ss, nearly spewed the water in his mouth. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My heart sank because I could hear them from my room. I couldn''t help but give you a call. I''ll hang up


    if I''ve disturbed you.¡± Kurt was a taciturn man, and he could only talk to Hugo. After all, they had


    worked closely for years and treated each other like brothers.


    ¡°Wait a second,¡± Hugo said.


    Kurt did not end the call. He did not know what else to say.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After remaining silent for a while, Hugo cleared his throat and said, ¡°You must understand that she


    belongs to Boss, and they''re a happy family. Why would you torture yourself like this? I can always


    introduce you to girls if you want a girlfriend. Don''t try to steal his woman. Listen to me, tell Boss to


    transfer you back, and let''s work together for years toe. By the time he raises a new generation of


    bodyguards when we hit the age of forty, we could retire honorably and find a job in Clinton


    Corporations. With the money we earned, we could easily marry a wife and raise a family.¡±


    Kurt kept mum.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m listening.¡±


    ¡°Dude, I meant what I said. You wouldn''t have a future with Mrs. Clinton. Had she had any feelings for


    you in thest two years, she would have agreed to be with you since she was divorced. You do notice


    she only sees you as a friend, don''t you? We might be Boss'' bodyguards, but we all know it''s not a


    morous upation. Do you think you''re a good match for her?¡± Hugo hit the nail on the head. He


    hoped Kurt would back off and stop being so fixated on Amelia. He only uttered such harsh words to


    dampen Kurt''s spirit because he knew the two of them were clearly ipatible. Hugo just did not


    want Kurt to continue living in a fantasy.


    Once again, what Hugo said had rendered Kurt speechless.


    ¡°Come on, say something. If you want a life partner, get someone who''spatible with you. More


    importantly, you should get someone with adylike demeanor,¡± Hugo suggested. ¡°Forget about Mrs.


    Clinton. It''s time to move on.¡±


    ¡°I''m going to bed now. I''m tired,¡± Kurt said with a frown before hanging up the phone as if he did not


    care to listen to Hugo.


    Kurt became even more perplexed after talking with Hugo. Everyone seemed to opine that he was not


    worthy of Amelia''s love. Even Tiffany, who initially supported him, changed her mind when Oscar


    appeared.


    He did not expect Amelia to reciprocate his love. All he ever wanted was to observe her up close, but


    now, someone had robbed him of the chance to do so. The agony he went through was indescribable,


    yet no one bothered to ask how he felt. Everyone seemed to think that he should forget about Amelia


    and move on.


    Kurt tousled his hair in frustration like a beast trapped in a cage.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    The next day, Eva, James, Rory, Tiffany, and Derrick went to visit Amelia. Amelia stood in front of them,


    and her mouth twitched. What a coincidence. Did they n toe together?


    The moment Tiffany saw Kurting downstairs while carrying Anthony in his arms, she could not help


    but utter, ¡°You really made yourself feel at home even when you''re under Oscar''s watchful eye, huh?


    I''m impressed, Kurt.¡±


    I''m actually more impressed with Oscar. He knew Kurt had feelings for Amelia, yet he still allowed his


    bodyguard to linger around. What''s going on in Oscar''s mind? But I guess he only did it because he


    trusts and cares for his wife.


    Kurt gave Tiffany the cold shoulder. He then gently ced Anthony on the couch.


    ¡°Come here, Tony. Come.¡± Tiffany grinned as if she was not mad at Kurt.


    Anthony got down from Kurt''s arm and ran toward Tiffany. Eva, too, was thrilled to see the little boy.


    ¡°You''re bing more and more adorable. You haven''t seen me for a week. Do you miss me?¡±


    Anthony hopped out of Tiffany''s embrace and ran in Eva''s direction. He then gestured for Eva to squat


    down so that he could nt a kiss on her cheek. ¡°Aunt Eva, you finally stop wearing makeup like a


    panda. You look pretty today, and I like pretty girls. So here''s a kiss for you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Eva froze for a bit. She then picked him up and kissed him on his cheek repeatedly.


    ¡°My baby nephew, you''re so adorable!¡± She then turned around and looked at James. ¡°I want to giveN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    birth to a cute son like Tony after we get married. A cute daughter would be nice too. Oh, it would be


    best if we could have a son and a daughter!¡±


    James almost choked on his saliva upon hearing what Eva said.


    ¡°We''re just friends, Eva. Please don''t make such a scary remark anymore,¡± James pleaded while


    cing his ss of water on the table. In thest few days, Eva had visited James at the hospital,


    which he and Oscar had recently acquired. Never in James'' life had he met a Chanaean woman as


    spicy and open-minded as Eva.


    After cing Anthony down, Eva hopped to James'' side and sat next to him. Rory, who was sitting on


    the other end, had to get up to make space for her.


    ¡°Don''t be shy, James. Once you be my boyfriend, I can cook for you and wash your clothes. I


    might look mboyant, but I''m good at house chores. You''re looking for a dutiful Chanaean wife, right?


    You should consider me. I''ll live up to your expectation and serve you like a king,¡± Eva said while


    looking at James with hopeful eyes.


    Besides being terrified by how persistent Eva was, the baffled James had no other feelings for her at


    all.


    Upon seeing how shocked James was, Amelia stepped in to get him out of a tight spot. ¡°You''re good at


    cooking, aren''t you? Come and help me with the ravioli.¡±


    Eva reluctantly left James and followed Amelia into the kitchen.


    The former looked around the kitchen but did not see any ravioli. She frowned and asked, ¡°Where''s the


    ravioli?¡±


    Amelia washed her hands and gently pulled the corner of Eva''s blouse. ¡°How''s your work? Is


    everything going well?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. At first, Some bodyguards thought I was just a pretty face since I''m a woman. I called for a


    match and defeated all those who looked down on me with a shoulder throw, and guess what? They all


    became cry babies. I absolutely despise men like them. This week, I made them run about twelve miles


    and hop ten thousand times while carrying two hundred pounds of objects. Those who failed to


    complete the training were not allowed to eat. These weaklings all crumpled in a heap. The training


    regime I designed for them is the same as that of the soldiers, but they couldn''t live up to my


    expectation.¡± Eva expressed her disappointment.


    Upon hearing that, Amelia''s mouth twitched.


    Had these words note out of Eva''s mouth, Amelia would have thought it was a macho man who


    made these remarks.


    ¡°You''re a woman, Eva. Can''t you be a little moredylike?¡± Amelia reminded her.


    Eva looked at Amelia, spun around, and asked sincerely, ¡°Am I notdylike enough? I feel women in


    the twenty-first century should be bolder and more decisive. Don''t you agree?¡±


    Amelia was stumped.


    ¡°Do you really like James, Eva?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°I guess it''s quite clear, right? I''ve been chasing after him for a few days, but he kept avoiding me. I''m


    not worried, though, because I know he''ll one day be mine,¡± Eva said confidently.


    Amelia was rendered speechless once again. It''s good to be confident, but being overconfident could


    turn people off.


    ¡°I won''t stop you from going after James, but do you know what kind of women he likes?¡± Amelia


    asked.


    ¡°I don''t know, and I don''t need to know because I know for sure he''ll fall for me,¡± Eva answered steadily.


    The confidence Eva exuded had left Amelia speechless.


    Eva was an optimistic and bubbly girl with high self-esteem, and that was why her actions could


    sometimes make people feel ufortable. But her close friends would know that she had no bad


    intentions.


    ¡°If you''re really fond of James, you need to dial it down a little. Though he''s from an open-minded


    country, your enthusiasm could still frighten him away.¡±


    Eva widened her eyes. ¡°Did he tell you this?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you know what''s on his mind? Perhaps, he''s just ying hard to get. He might seem


    annoyed, but deep in his heart, he might enjoy all the attention I''ve given him. You wouldn''t know if he''s


    interested in me, would you?¡±


    Once again, Amelia was rendered speechless.


    ¡°You won''t stop me from going after James, right?¡±


    Amelia calmed down and replied in a serious voice, ¡°As long as you''re not afraid of getting hurt, go


    ahead and do what you think is right. You can alwayse to me if you''re hurt.¡±


    Eva gave Amelia a big hug and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°You''re the best, Amelia. Uncle Dominic told


    me to stay away from you because you''re married into an affluent family, and he didn''t want others to


    think we''re trying to take advantage of you. He also didn''t want us to disturb you, as you finally get to


    enjoy a peaceful life now.¡±


    Amelia froze for a moment. Her throat felt a little dry all of a sudden.


    Amelia cleared her throat and asked in a coarse voice, ¡°Did my dad mention me in front of you?¡± Her


    father had never shown any concern for her in the past. That was why Amelia was surprised to learn


    that he mentioned her in front of Eva.


    ¡°Of course! His eyes would turn red every time he looked at your photos. I remember asking him¡ªwhy


    wouldn''t he call you if he misses you? He said some people in the Winters family did not want him to


    treat you well. After all, you don''t belong to the family. Besides, Uncle Dominic had also made a


    promise to his benefactor to stay away from you, and he had to live up to that promise. He then went


    on telling me other things that I didn''t understand,¡± Eva said.


    Upon hearing that, Amelia was stunned. For thest three decades, the Winters family had always


    treated her indifferently, but somehow, she felt there was more to it than meets the eye.


    Did something happen in the past that I''m unaware of?


    Amelia remained silent and went deep in thought.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Once Eva emerged from the kitchen, she draped her arms around Amelia''s shoulders. Upon seeing


    how Eva clung to thetter, Rory beamed. ¡°Amelia, who is this? The two of you look very close. Is she


    a rtive of yours?¡±


    Eva red at Rory as she knitted her brows together. ¡°I''m her cousin,¡± she retorted indignantly. ¡°Who


    are you? Also, do you mind sitting a little further away from James? A woman should have the


    appropriate manners and bearing. Did you think you could pass off as someone from the upper ss


    just because you tried? Just take a look at your tanned skin. It''s clear that you''re a country bumpkin.¡±


    Immediately, a look of anger flitted across Rory''s gaze. She didn''t expect Eva to respond so impolitely.


    Shecks even the most basic mannerisms. How despicable!


    ¡°Eva, apologize to Rory,¡± Amelia uttered in a low voice.


    Taken aback by Amelia''s words, Eva stared at her. ¡°Amelia, what are you saying?¡±


    Amelia heaved out a heavy sigh and softened her tone. ¡°Eva, Rory is a friend I invited here. Since both


    of you are millennials, I assumed that the two of you would share many simr topics. It was rude of


    you to treat her with such disrespect. If you keep this up, I''ll get mad. Oscar will be here soon; you


    should get your act together.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Eva did not blow her top. Instead, she cheekily bowed at Amelia. ¡°I''m sorry. Please don''t


    hold it against me, or Amelia will berate me again,¡± Eva nonchntly said as she turned to Rory.


    Thetter merely smiled and said nothing more.


    When Eva trotted over, Rory instinctively moved away. She strongly disapproved of Eva''s appearance


    and behavior. Deep down, Eva''s bold mannerisms and rough demeanor reminded her of an uncivilized


    woman.


    At the same time, Eva disliked Rory and thetter''s tendency to act more mature than her age. It


    seemed like their dislike for each other could have stemmed from their intuition or their difference in


    age. When Eva saw James sneaking nces at Rory, she couldn''t help but seethe in rage. Is James


    blind? How could he fall for such a pretentious woman like Rory?


    Eva deliberately sat beside James. ¡°James, look at me. Though you may not fancy me right now, you


    cannot take an interest in other ostentatious women like the one seated next to me. I am willing to wait


    for your love. There''s a saying in Chanaea that goes, marrying a woman is like a question that needs to


    be solved. If you marry well, prosperity and peace will bless your future. If you don''t, you will spend the


    rest of your life in bitterness. Hence, you should only either consider me as your wife. If not me, you


    should set your sights on other virtuous and wise women.¡±


    Awkwardly, James averted his gaze before ncing dismissively at Eva. ¡°Eva, I have not taken an


    interest in other women. Could you please sit a little further away from me?¡±


    Following his words, Eva discretely moved away. With a loud voice, she dered, ¡°James, since you''re


    ying hard to get, I''ll try my best to win you over. It''s the twenty-first century; men shouldn''t be the


    only ones doing all the work. If you sit idly and wait for someone you fancy to chase after you, you''ve


    practically lost the game of love! Right now, one must act swiftly and decisively when ites to love.


    Now that I have my sights set on you, I will crush any pesky busybodies that try to get between us.¡±


    James felt like she''d just pped a target on his back.


    Eva''s brazen deration prompted Tiffany tough so hard that she copsed into Derrick''s arms.


    ¡°Eva, your boldness might scare him off. Not everyone can put up with your demanding nature.¡± Tiffany


    chuckled as she gave Eva a thumbs up.


    Initially, Tiffany didn''t have a good impression of Eva too. Even so, recently, they started regrly


    conversing on WhatsApp. Through their exchanges, Tiffany''s opinion of Eva took a turn for the better.


    Although she can be loud and straightforward, she holds no ill intention.


    Eva returned Tiffany''s thumbs up with one of her own.


    Amidst theirughter, Rory couldn''t help but feel out of ce. She had never been particrly close


    friends with Tiffany. Furthermore, Rory once had feelings for Derrick, who never reciprocated them


    because he only had eyes for Tiffany. Upon seeing them joke with each other, her inferiorityplex


    began to resurface. It felt like they were scorning herck of wealth and lowly upbringing.


    Promptly, the sound of the doorbell relieved Rory of this awkward situation. Amelia quickly moved to


    open the door herself. When she saw the man standing at the entrance, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you,


    Julian?¡±


    Julian smiled warmly. ¡°Amelia, it''s been a long time since west met. I''m surprised that you still


    remember my name.¡±


    ¡°Pleasee in. We can continue our conversation inside,¡± Amelia offered as she moved aside to let


    him in.


    Julian epted her invitation graciously. With gifts in hand, he made his way into the living room. Upon


    noticing therge crowd, Julian chuckled. ¡°Amelia, it looks like you have a lot of guests today. If I had


    known this earlier, I would have brought more fruits.¡±


    Amelia took the fruits from Julian''s outstretched hand and called Anthony over to greet him.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Julian. My name is Anthony. But since you are so handsome, I''ll let you call me by my


    nickname, Tony,¡± Anthony greeted as he looked up to meet Julian''s friendly gaze.


    A look of delight flitted across Julian''s face when he noticed that the little boy looked like a mini replica


    of Oscar. He retrieved the limited edition Ultraman he''d bought and handed it to the boy. ¡°Tony, I bought


    this Ultraman for you as a special gift. Do you like it? Even if you don''t, I can purchase other toys for


    you.¡±


    When Anthony received the gift, he lit up with joy. ¡°Tony, what should you say to Mr. Julian?¡± Amelia


    asked.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Julian. I love it!¡± Anthony beamed at Julian as he hugged his new toy.


    While patting Anthony''s head, Julian asked, ¡°Tony, can I carry you?¡±


    Anthony opened his arms in response to Julian''s question. As Julian scooped him up, Anthony


    wrapped his arms around the man''s neck and pecked him on the cheek. ¡°Mr. Julian, this is my thank


    you gift!¡±


    Although Julian was taken aback, he quickly broke out inughter. This little rascal knows his way into


    my heart. Not only is he bright, but he''s also a sweet-talker. I''m sure people find his charm irresistible.


    ¡°Tony, you''re such an adorable child. I like you a lot,¡± Julian praised him.


    Upon hearing that, the bright smile on Anthony''s face got wider.


    After that, Amelia introduced Julian to the people he hadn''t met before. ¡°Julian, since I''m sure you''ve


    met Derrick, I''ll skip over his introduction.¡±


    Julian nodded his head at Derrick. ¡°Mr. Hisson is a man of many talents. It''d be hard for anyone to


    forget about him once they''ve met him.¡±


    ¡°I can say the same for you, Mr. Hayes. It is an honor to meet you here,¡± Derrick replied graciously.


    Their polite exchange caused Tiffany to wave her hand. ¡°Stop ttering each other. We are at Amelia


    and Oscar''s shared apartment, not a business meeting. There''s no need to be so formal.¡±


    Though Tiffany had interrupted their conversation, Derrick didn''t look the slightest bit annoyed. Instead,


    he caressed her cheek lovingly.


    On the other hand, Julian shifted his attention to Tiffany. ¡°Though we have not met in eight years, you


    remain as straightforward as always. I am in awe of your boldness, Tiffany,¡± Julian remarked with a


    light-hearted chuckle.


    Simrly, Tiffany returned Julian''s smile with one of her own. ¡°Mr. Hayes, thank you for your praise. It''s


    an honor that you could still remember a nobody like me.¡±


    Julian burst outughing when he heard Tiffany''s teasing reply. ¡°Tiffany, you truly haven''t changed. In


    fact, I dare say that you''ve be even more humorous. I heard from Oscar that you got together with


    Mr. Hisson. I must admit, I thought that the both of you weren''tpatible with each other. Yet, seeing


    the understanding that you have for each other has changed my mind. The two of you are practically a


    match made in heaven.¡±


    Tiffany shot him a thumbs up. ¡°Mr. Hayes, I love how refreshing you are. Although many people have


    said simr tteries to me, they then turn around and gossip behind my back, iming that I''m too


    ugly to be with Derrick.¡±


    ¡°Too ugly?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany merely grinned. ¡°Well, it can''t be helped that Derrick is too stunning. His beauty makes me look


    like an ugly witch when I''m standing next to him.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, you never fail to pique my interest.¡± Julian chuckled.


    Tiffany shrugged in response.


    ¡°Amelia, I caught wind of your return a while ago. However, I was overseas at that time. When I arrived


    home yesterday, I raced out to purchase these gifts this morning beforeing here.¡± Julian shifted the


    conversation back to Amelia.


    ¡°I''m d that you could spare the time to visit us.¡± Amelia smiled gently. ¡°Oscar will be home soon.


    Why don''t you join us for a meal? It''s such a rare asion that everyone is present. We should seize


    this chance to enjoy each other''spany.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it''d be wrong of me to decline your generous offer,¡± Julian agreed without a second thought.


    ¡°I''ll get Molly to buy more dishes.¡± With that, Amelia excused herself to the balcony to call Molly. Inside,


    her guests continued to chat amiably with each other.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Oscar ignored the people in the living room when he got home and ced a kiss on Amelia''s lips when


    she opened the door for him. He then pushed his tongue past her teeth and deepened the kiss.


    She couldn''t help but get immersed in the kiss and subconsciously let out a moan in the process.


    Envy and jealousy shed across Rory''s eyes as she and the others in the living room watched them


    kiss. Eva, on the other hand, started pping excitedly and whistled at them. ¡°Woohoo! You''re so cool,


    Oscar! Go on, press Amelia against the wall and give her an even more passionate kiss. I don''t mind it


    even if you were to do the deed right now. I can record everything and post it online to get some


    money. With a handsome man and a beautiful woman like you guys, I''m sure I''ll be able to earn a lot.


    What''s more, you''re even the heir of Clinton Corporations.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at her, but she was still utterly entertained by her cousin, totally unaware of


    their gazes.


    Amelia finally snapped out of it and quickly pushed Oscar away. Her face was flushed red as she


    reached up to tidy her hair that wasn''t even messy. Avoiding the man''s gaze, she then said, ¡°We have


    guests.¡± Once she was done speaking, she walked over to Eva and the others.


    Unfortunately, her cousin was such a dense person that she didn''t notice how awkward things had


    be. ¡°Your face is so red, Amelia. But you look better with your face like that. I think you look much


    prettier than the celebrities on TV. Oh, no. What should I do? I''m so captivated by you.¡±


    Amelia could feel her face burn with embarrassment. Ugh, Eva. You just had to rub salt on my wound.


    I''m already in my thirties. How could I kiss Oscar in front of so many people? How embarrassing.


    She wanted to find a hole and bury herself.


    Tony chimed in suddenly, ¡°You look the best with your cheeks red, Mommy. You look like a pretty fairy.¡±


    The woman''s face reddened further when she heard that.


    Taking in a deep breath, she forced herself to calm down as she looked up at everyone in the living


    room. ¡°I''m going to see if the water has boiled.¡±


    ¡°Is your mind still on the kiss, Amelia? You''re not boiling any water in there,¡± Eva reminded with a


    laugh. Amelia''s just too cute blushing like that. It makes me want to tease her even more.


    The former took a sideways nce at her, the blush on her face finally fading a little.


    ¡°Please wait a moment. I''ll bring you guys some tea,¡± she said graciously.


    After Amelia left for the kitchen, Eva turned to Oscar and said, ¡°You were so cool, Oscar. I can''t believe


    you kissed her in front of so many people. You really couldn''t resist the temptation, huh?¡±


    Hearing that, the man''s lips tilted upward into a smile as he said, ¡°Watch and learn. You might be able


    to use it someday.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You might even have to teach me a few tricks next time.¡±


    Oscar didn''t respond to that. Instead, he took a seat on the couch and turned to Julian.


    ¡°When did youe, Julian?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Not too long ago. Amelia has been home for quite some time now, so I should at leaste to see the


    little one. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have known that I exist.¡±


    ¡°Enough with that nonsense. There''s no need for the pleasantries between us. Amelia spent quite


    some time and effort looking for you. She just told me that she wanted to treat you to some


    homecooked food yesterday, but here you are, showing up uninvited.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°There''s no need for me to lie to you.¡±


    Julian smiled upon hearing that.


    A momentter, Molly returned from getting groceries. He quickly went up to help her. Taking the bags


    of groceries from her hands, he said sweetly, ¡°It''s been a long time since west met, Molly. I''ve missed


    you.¡±


    She smiled endearingly at him as she said, ¡°You seem to have gotten more handsome over the past


    few years, Mr. Hayes. I almost couldn''t recognize you. Do you have a girlfriend yet? Mr. Clinton has


    already gotten married and has a child now. You should hurry up too. You shouldn''t lose to him.¡±


    ¡°Oscar has had his life nned out since he was young, Molly. He made ns on when he should


    finish his studies and when to take his career to the next level. All of us thought that he would be the


    Hearing that, Molly smiled from ear to ear as if someone had just praised her son.


    ¡°It''s been years but it seems like you''re still good with your words. I''ll make sure to cook the best dishes


    for you since you''re here. If I remember correctly, you love eating grilled prawns, don''t you?¡±


    A blissful expression surfaced on Julian''s face as though the te of grilled prawns were already in


    front of him.


    ¡°Your grilled prawns are the best. I''m already drooling at the thought of them!¡±


    The older woman giggled at his response. Then, giving him a pat on his arm, she said, ¡°It seems like


    you still love joking around. You should hurry up and find a girlfriend so she can joke around with you.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Molly. I''m going to make it my priority now.¡±


    After Juliane left the groceries in the kitchen and came back out again, Oscar said, ¡°Looks like your skill


    of hitting on girls hasn''t grown rusty after all these years.¡±


    Julian almost choked on his saliva upon hearing what his friend said.


    H-Hitting on girls?


    He stared in disbelief at his friend. Did that phrase reallye out of Oscar''s mouth?


    ¡°I never knew you''d say stuff like that too,¡± he said in shock.


    Oscar shot him a look for being shocked at something so minor before saying calmly, ¡°Don''t people use


    these words on social media?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    But you never wanted to acknowledge words like these before. All you thought of was work.


    ¡°You''ve fallen behind, homie. I''m only keeping up with the times. I have a son now, and I don''t want him


    telling me that I''m outdated when he''s older. I don''t want him looking down on me for not knowing what


    ''hitting on girls'' means. Would you be able to stand it if a kid did that to you?¡±


    All right. Fair point.


    Molly, Amelia, and Tiffany worked together to prepare a table full of dishes. There was a good mix of


    meat and vegetables, and the food looked vibrant and delicious.


    ¡°Let''s eat. You guys go ahead first. I''m going to feed Tony,¡± Amelia said.


    Hearing that, Molly quickly suggested, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I can feed him. I''ll feed him downstairs and bring


    him to y with the kids in the neighborhoodter.¡±


    Amelia looked at her son and asked gently, ¡°Tony, Molly''s going to feed you downstairs, is that okay?¡±


    Tony nodded in response.


    At that, Molly brought the boy downstairs, and the rest of them took their seats by the table.


    Amelia acted like thedy of the house as she beckoned everyone to eat, and she told Oscar to get the


    bottle of wine he had kept for years for them to drink.


    ¡°Is there anyone who doesn''t want to drink?¡± he asked while popping the bottle open.


    No one answered.


    They were all shocked that Oscar was pouring them the wine himself. He was the sessor of Clinton


    Corporations, after all. There was never a time when he would pour drinks for others.


    Once he was done filling up the sses, Julian teased, ¡°I''ve known you for almost thirty years, but this


    is the first time you poured me wine, Oscar. Maybe I''ll see the sun rise from the west once I''m done


    drinking.¡±


    With that, everyoneughed, and the previously slightly tense atmosphere seemed more rxed now.


    In the middle of their meal, Rory got up and said sincerely, ¡°Here''s a toast to you, Amelia and Oscar.


    I''m very thankful that I''ve received so much care from Amelia since I arrived in Beshya. Even though I


    am her caregiver, she''s the one who takes care of me the most, and I am very thankful for that.¡±


    Then, she finished the contents of her ss in one gulp.


    Amelia got up and downed hers as well, while Oscar merely took a sip out of his ss. If it wasn''t for


    his wife, he would have just ignored it when women like her gave toasts to him.


    Once she was done drinking, Rory secretly took a nce at Oscar while she wiped her mouth. Love


    and admiration shed through her eyes in an instant.


    However, Tiffany started nitpicking when the woman sat down. ¡°You''re being unfair, Rory. Derrick and I


    took quite good care of you in Beshya too. Why didn''t you thank us?¡±


    She didn''t like that Rory was trying to butter them up all of a sudden or the discreet look she gave


    Oscar earlier. She used to like Derrick, and now she likes Oscar. How can she change who she likes so


    quickly? I''m sure she only likes them for their wealth. How annoying!


    Rory quickly poured herself another ss and stood up to thank them. However, she had moved too


    quickly and bumped into the corner of the table, nearly causing her wine to spill out as a result.


    Her face tinged red out of embarrassment and anger. She was ashamed of what had just happened,


    especially when Oscar was right in front of her.


    With the ss still in her hand, she looked over at him, not knowing what to do. Yet, the man was


    calmly scooping some food into Amelia''s te. He didn''t even bat an eye at her. At that,


    disappointment instantly welled up in her heart.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Tiffany coughed slightly to gain Rory''s attention. She had never seen such an idiotic person.


    So what if you like him? How can you look over at someone else''s husband so shamelessly? Did you


    watch too many dramas and think that being a mistress is a proud thing to do? Is that why you want to


    snatch someone else''s husband so shamelessly?


    When the caregiver finally snapped back to her senses, she was met with Tiffany''s mocking smile. Her


    eyes, which were once full of love for Oscar, instantly cleared up. Forcing a smile, she raised her ss


    again and said, ¡°Here''s a toast to you, Tiffany, Mr. Hisson. I was originally going to thank you earlier but


    was afraid that you''d think that I was just trying to get on your good side. That''s why I hesitated.¡±


    ¡°Is that not the case?¡±


    The question put Rory in a tight spot, and an awkward expression immediately appeared on her face.


    ¡°Tiffany,¡± Amelia warned. Since there were so many people around, she didn''t want her friend to


    humiliate Rory any further. After all, they were going to have to see each other again since everyone


    was friends.


    Tiffany shrugged but still drank to Rory''s toast.


    Thetter heaved a sigh of relief, but her mood had still been affected when she finally sat down again.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    After lunch, Amelia and Tiffany brought the dirty dishes to the kitchen.


    Rory and Eva wanted to help with the washing-up, but Amelia shooed them away.


    As the two of them were washing the dishes, Amelia couldn''t help but lecture, ¡°Tiff, what you did to


    Rory just now wasn''t nice. After all, she''s a white-cor worker at apany now instead of the simple


    and innocent farmer she used to be. Why were you so harsh on her? You know she''s quite prideful.¡±


    Tiffany nced at her and said, ¡°Babe, didn''t you notice something off about her?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Babe, I think you''ve let your guard down as a result of living such afortable life. Either that or


    you''re really just that oblivious.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Did you not notice how Rory looked at Oscar?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I did.¡±


    Tiffany stared at Amelia, her eyes wide in disbelief. ¡°Then why do you still let Rory be around Oscar?¡±


    ¡°Since Oscar is okay with having Kurt around to keep Tonypany, what right do I have to not let any


    woman who fancies him near him? Oscar is an incredibly capable man. Besides, he''s from an


    influential family and very handsome. Unsurprisingly, women would be all over him. To be honest, I


    won''t even be surprised if a man fancies him because he''s that good. No matter what I do, I can''t stand


    in the way of everyone that likes him, can I? Hence, I choose to trust himpletely. If someone still


    manages to capture his heart after everything we''ve gone through, I''d yield and leave him. I''d still be


    happy because at least he''d have someone to care for him for the rest of his life.¡±


    ¡°You''re so silly.¡± Tiffany was pissed off and concerned at the same time when she realized how much


    Amelia trusted Oscar. It was almost to the point of blind trust.


    ¡°Although you''re okay with another woman taking over your ce, have you ever thought about what''s


    going to happen to you and Tony?¡± Tiffany asked.


    ¡°If my rtionship with Oscar really does reach that stage, I''ll bring Tony away for good,¡± Amelia


    answered honestly.


    ¡°Amelia, have you be an idiot?¡±


    Amelia cracked a smile and said, ¡°I was just speaking hypothetically, Tiff. Don''t worry; I won''t give up


    that easily. After the hardships we''ve been through as a couple, I''ll stay by his side persistently unless


    he really doesn''t want me anymore.¡±


    Tiffany couldn''t help but smile upon hearing that. ¡°Babe, what happened to your dignity?¡±


    Amelia chuckled gleefully in response.


    After cleaning all the dishes, Tiffany kept them on the shelves and warned, ¡°Babe, I suggest you keep


    an eye on Rory. Not everyone is as grateful as you think. Who knows? She might even turn around and


    betray you one day.¡±


    Amelia was rather amused. ¡°What''s with you and Rory, Tiff? Has she wronged you in any way? Why do


    you despise her so much?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I just don''t like the way she carries herself around. Just because she has the looks, she


    thinks she''s the woman of every man''s dream. I wonder where she got such a sense of superiority.


    She''s just a country bumpkin. I hate how prideful she is.¡± Tiffany frowned and huffed in dramatic


    disdain. Funny enough, Tiffany had never been one to look down on others. However, her dislike for


    Rory was through the roof.


    Amelia was nonplussed.


    Worried, Tiffany reminded, ¡°Babe, I''m serious. You better watch out for that girl. Although I believe


    Oscar has self-control, I''m sure you know damn well how desperate girls can get when they''ve set their


    eyes on seducing rich and powerful men. I suggest you stay away from girls with such intentions. Don''t


    say I never warned you.¡±


    Amelia suddenly froze, and her hand trembled slightly while still holding a te.


    With a bitter smile, she was seemingly deep in thought.


    Tiffany nudged her and whispered, ¡°What is it? Did I say something that upset you?¡±


    Amelia lifted her head and smiled. ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    Seeing that, Tiffany decided to let the matter slide. ¡°That''s good. Let''s head back before they think we


    might''ve been kidnapped by aliens!¡±


    Amelia giggled at her joke.


    Upon entering the living room, they only saw Tony, Rory, and Eva.


    Amelia wiped her hands and asked, ¡°Where are the others?¡±


    ¡°Kurt received a phone call and went out. As for Oscar and the others, they''re in the study room,¡± Rory


    answered.


    While ying with Tony, Eva turned her head toward Amelia and said, ¡°Amelia, Tony is such a smart


    boy! He''s so good at video games!¡±


    ¡°He was already good at them when he was one-and-a-half years old. Besides that, he''s really good


    with gadgets too! There was once he took Tiff''s new phone apart and put the pieces back together.


    Sometimes I forget he''s only two!¡± Amelia eximed proudly.


    Tony had always been a smart kid. However, Amelia loved him so much that no matter what he did,


    she''d only see the cute side of him.


    ¡°Really?¡± Eva''s eyes lit up as she turned toward Tony excitedly. ¡°Tony, let''s take apart a phone now and


    put it back together again! Scrap that. Let''s try something harder. Why don''t we try taking apart a


    computer? What do you think?¡±


    Tony immediately nodded with excitement. ¡°That''s awesome! Aunt Eva, let''s go get theputer!¡±


    ¡°Tony!¡± Amelia voiced.


    Tony calmed down and pouted, saying, ¡°We can''t do that, Aunt Eva. Mommy will scold me.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, you shouldn''t hold him back! Since Tony is such a genius, you should let him explore his


    talents. Who knows? Maybe one day he might be an inventor!¡± Eva protested.


    ¡°Eva, he''s still an innocent kid. Why are you messing around along with him? These gadgets cost up to


    thousands! Besides, how about the data in there? What if you guys can''t put it back together?¡± Amelia


    responded patiently.


    Eva went silent.


    ¡°Aunt Eva, I''ll show you my collection of figurines! We can take those apart.¡± With that, Tony dragged


    Eva into his room.


    ¡°Amelia, your cousin''s attitude is the exact reflection of how she dresses! She''s so quirky and funny! It''s


    hard to believe she''s from the Winters family, considering how stern and strict they all are. She''s cute! I


    like her.¡± Tiffanyughed.


    ¡°Wow! It''s so rare for you to sing someone''s praises.¡± Amelia smiled and couldn''t agree more.


    Since Eva was a straightforward girl who liked to mess around, people would naturally think she was a


    difficult person to be with. Deep down, she was actually an easy-going and honest girl. As far as


    Amelia was concerned, she figured that those were some of the reasons why James couldn''t bring


    himself to truly dislike Eva.


    Rory suddenly cleared her throat awkwardly from where she was sitting on the sofa. ¡°Amelia, she''s so


    different from you, but she''s quite adorable.¡±


    Tiffany couldn''t help but take a swipe at Rory. ¡°Rory, I bet you''re discriminating against Eva because of


    how unconventional she looks, right? You''re probably thinking about how she''s an ill-mannered wild-


    child, aren''t you?¡±


    An awkward expression shed across Rory''s face upon hearing that. Why is she so overbearing?


    ¡°Tiff,¡± Amelia called out in warning. Then, she put on a friendly smile and gazed toward Rory. ¡°Please


    don''t mind Tiff, Rory. Would you like to have some fruits? I can get Molly to prepare some.¡±


    ¡°I''ll do it myself, Amelia.¡± Rory took two apples and went to the kitchen.


    Tiffany snorted. ¡°How dare she act all innocent in front of me!¡±


    Amelia shook her head and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Tiff, have you and Derrick decided on the


    wedding date yet?¡±


    Tiffany suddenly looked crestfallen upon hearing that and shook her head in despair. ¡°I have one too


    many misunderstandings with his mom. Old Mr. Hisson met up with me a couple of days ago only


    because he heard about my rtionship with Oscar. However, I overheard his conversation with


    Derrick. He told Derrick I''m not worthy of being married into their family. Simply put, I''m not


    sophisticated and elegant enough. Despite all that, I''ve already tried my best to be as nice of a girl as I


    can. I don''t know what else I can do since they insist on picking a bone with me.¡±


    ¡°What does Derrick think about it?¡±


    ¡°He told me his grandpa likes me a lot, lying straight to my face! However, I know he did that just to


    protect my feelings. In hindsight, he''s been through a lot of pressure ever since he got together with


    me.¡±


    ¡°Take it slow, okay? If you guys stand strong, I''m sure his parents would eventually give in.¡±


    Tiffany forced a smile and answered, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°You''re a nice girl. I''m sure both of you will end up getting married.¡±


    Finally, Tiffany broke into a blissful smile. ¡°I think so too! By then, I expect a huge wedding gift from


    you!¡±


    ¡°That''s for sure. Since you''re my best friend, I''d definitely be as generous as I can! How about a check


    of eighty thousand? Is that enough?¡±


    Tiffany rolled her eyes at that.


    Amelia couldn''t contain her emotions and burst intoughter.


    At that moment, Rory was holding the paring knife tightly in her grasp. She was still processing the


    humiliation she had suffered earlier on.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    After a fun weekend, the day most employees dreaded had arrived - Monday.


    Amelia was one of them.


    As shezed in bed, she mumbled to herself blearily, ¡°Back then, I used to envy those who go to work.


    Now that I''m one of them, I just realized what a luxury it is toze in bed all day long.¡±


    Right then, Oscar wasing out of the bathroom and saw how cute she looked when she was


    mumbling to herself. He walked over to her and spanked her butt lovingly. ¡°Wake up,zybones.¡±


    Amelia then leaned onto Oscarzily. After a while of cuddling, she jumped off her bed enthusiastically


    and ran into the bathroom. When Oscar saw her practically skipping her way toward the bathroom, he


    couldn''t help but notice how adorable she was.


    Amelia showered and got ready as fast as she could before heading downstairs with Oscar. By then,


    Tony was already having breakfast with Kurt.


    ¡°Boss, Amelia, good morning,¡± Kurt greeted when he saw Oscar and Amelia walking down the stairs


    with their fingers interlocked.


    Amelia shed a smile and asked, ¡°How did you sleep, Kurt?¡±


    ¡°I slept well!¡±


    Amelia and Oscar then sat at the table and enjoyed the breakfast prepared by Molly. Suddenly, Amelia


    blurted, ¡°Are you free today, Kurt? Could you watch Tony? I''m nning to only send him back to the


    Clinton residence tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Kurt answered.


    ¡°Thank you, Kurt. I don''t have to worry about a thing when Tony is with you,¡± Amelia said while putting


    some food on Oscar''s te.


    Kurt nodded and pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Boss, Amelia, I''ve purchased the apartment


    opposite you. It wouldn''t be such a hassle anymore when Tony wants to see me next time.¡±


    Oscar simply shot him a look and kept mum.


    ¡°Well, that''s good.¡± Amelia kept a smile on her lips.


    After breakfast, Oscar brought Amelia to work while Tony stayed with Kurt.


    Upon arriving at Amelia''s workce, Oscar unbuckled her seatbelt. Then, he ced his hand behind


    her head and kissed her passionately.


    They were both gasping for air by the time they were done making out. Their foreheads were pressing


    against each other when Oscar said, ¡°You''re mine, Amelia. When I see you chattering happily with


    other men, I don''t feel so good here.¡± As he was saying that, he pointed his finger at his chest.


    Right away, Amelia knew what he was talking about and apologized, ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    Oscar calmed his emotions and nted a kiss on Amelia''s forehead with a smile. ¡°Silly, I was just


    joking with you. Get to work, now.¡±


    After getting out of the car, Amelia bent down and put on a serious expression. ¡°Oscar, I only see other


    men as friends. I''ll never have feelings for any of them. Besides, you''re the only man I''ve ever loved.


    Unless you decide to let me go one day, I''ll always be loyal to you.¡±


    Instantly, Oscar''s lips quirked up, and his mood brightened. ¡°Silly girl!¡±


    Amelia chuckled as well before walking into the building in her heels.


    As soon as she exited the elevator, she sensed a strange atmosphere in the office. She could feel that


    everyone was looking at her strangely.


    Amelia pretended like nothing was wrong and made her way toward the design department. What''s


    going on? The atmosphere is even weirder here!


    Everyone had arrived at the office earlier that morning. Even the usualters were already at their


    desks. When everyone saw Amelia, they rushed up to her and surrounded her.


    ¡°So you''re the wife to the heir of the Clintons, Amelia? Back then, the media purposefully misled us to


    believe you guys had divorced. I''ve even got on the inte to find a wedding photo of you guys. You


    looked so pretty at the grand wedding seven years ago!¡± one of the female employees said.


    Not wanting to be left out, a male worker chimed in, ¡°I''ve seen it too! Needless to say, you were


    stunning,pletely unlike all youmon women! It''s no surprise why Mr. Clinton was interested in


    you in the first ce. You both look like a match made in heaven!¡±


    While the others were fawning over Amelia, Rory gazed coldly toward her from afar. She didn''t bother


    to join the other employees in showering the woman withpliments. Gone was her usual docile and


    obedient demeanor around Amelia.


    Instead, she was filled with all sorts of negative emotions as she held her purse tightly in her palms. As


    long as she''s around, no one''s going to pay any attention to me.


    She took a deep breath and forced a smile on her face, pretending like nothing was wrong. Then, she


    pped her hands as she walked toward the crowd. ¡°Hey, everyone. It''s time to get back to work.


    Remember, Mr. Franklin ising back today. If he sees everyone cking off on work hours, I''m sure


    he''s not going to be happy.¡±


    At that moment, everyone in the design department turned around and stared at Rory.


    ¡°What? Do you guys want me to get Mr. Moore here?¡± Rory raised an eyebrow at them.


    ¡°Rory, what''s with you? Everyone here knows how much you want to butter Amelia up. However, you


    can''t hog her to yourself all the time, you know? It''s not like we want something from her. We''re just


    expressing our concern as colleagues after the scare she went through. Is that too much?¡± One of the


    female employees had hated Rory for quite a while now. That was why her tone was less than friendly


    when she spoke.


    Rory was enraged. ¡°You¡ª¡± Right then, Amelia stepped in to mediate and said, ¡°Lydia, thanks for your


    concern. In fact, thank you, everyone. I''m all right. We''ll leave the package incident to the police. I think


    we''ll have some news on it soon.¡±


    ¡°Since Amelia has spoken, we shouldn''t dwell on it any longer. Everyone, let''s get back to work.


    Otherwise, someone here might get offended when she sees us being nice to Amelia, thinking that we


    have ulterior motives. Little does she know, everyone''s aware she''s the one trying her hardest to curry


    favor with Amelia,¡± Lydia said.


    The rest of the employees quickly returned to their seats without saying a word.


    Amelia threw a nce at Rory right after. As she was thinking about what to say to her, two police


    officers showed up. They were the same police officers they reported the incident tost Friday.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Winters,¡± the police officers greeted politely.


    ¡°Hi, officers. What brought you guys here?¡± Amelia responded ordingly.


    ¡°Ms. Winters, we''ve caught the culprit who sent you that parcel. She''s an employee in your


    department,¡± the female officer revealed.


    Amelia was stunned momentarily before she took a cursory nce around the office to see who was


    absent. The only empty seat she saw was Jamie''s.


    Amelia was still unable to regain her senses from shock. Have they made a mistake? There''s no bad


    blood between me and Jamie, and we''ve only been working together for a week! What''s her motive for


    hating me so much that she''d threaten my son?


    ¡°Who is the culprit?¡± Amelia asked the police officers.


    ¡°Her name is Jamie Lindt. We''ve run a background check on her. She''s your colleague, right? Ms.


    Winters, as the victim, we need you to pay our station a visit to take your statement,¡± the female officer


    said.


    After a moment''s thought, Amelia nodded.


    ¡°Rory, could you help me inform Mr. Moore? I''ll be right back.¡± Amelia turned toward Rory and asked.


    Rory immediately rushed up to her while pretending to be worried. ¡°Amelia, would you like me to go


    with you?¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not necessary. I can go on my own.¡±


    ¡°All right, then. Please be careful on the road and call me if anything happens.¡±


    Amelia nodded in response.


    After Amelia and the police officers left, Lydia mocked, ¡°Rory, who do you think you are? Don''t you


    know who Amelia is? If anything does happen, don''t you think she''d call Mr. Clinton? What makes you


    think she''d need you? You''re merely a lowly employee here, a nobody.¡±


    Rory''s expression darkened when she heard Lydia''s harsh words. However, she quickly put on a smile


    and said, ¡°Lydia, you''re just jealous of me, aren''t you? You''re still stuck in the same position even


    though you''re already in your thirties. Unlike you, I''m already on Mrs. Clinton''s good side. Thepany


    will definitely give me more benefits since I''m close to her. I guess the soon-to-be-vacant managerial


    post is most likely going to be mine. Even if that doesn''t happen, I''ll definitely get more benefits than


    you in the office, thanks to Amelia. Yes, I''m a suck-up, but at least I''m good at it. As for you, I guess


    you''ll forever be stuck where you are now.¡±


    ¡°How dare you¡ª¡±


    Before Lydia could finish her sentence, Rory cut her off by saying, ¡°I have no time to talk to an old hag


    like you.¡±


    With that, Rory took a stack of documents and left the office.


    Lydia''s expression turned extremely sullen. A few of her colleagues then went up tofort her. ¡°Calm


    down, Lydia. There''s no need to be mad at her. It''s not worth it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I didn''t even do anything to her! She came at me out of the blue. She''s so arrogant when she''s not


    even anyone''s superior yet. I hope she gets kicked out of thepany soon!¡± Lydia grumbled.


    Everyone in the office pretended like they didn''t hear that.


    Indeed, workce politics weremon enough. Once a person managed to climb their way up,


    they''d use every advantage they could to assert their dominance. For the passive individuals, they''d


    normally just turn a blind eye to such incidents.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    At the police station, Jamie was trembling when Amelia saw her. Amelia still couldn''t wrap her head


    around why thetter would pull the prank.


    ¡°Amelia, please forgive me. It was a silly mistake. I promise I won''t do it ever again. Please withdraw


    thewsuit because I don''t want to go to jail.¡± Jamie made to lunge toward Amelia, but two police


    officers held her down.


    In truth, there wasn''t much the police could charge Jamie with based on the prank she pulled.


    However, the victim was Amelia. Oscar wasn''t going to let Jamie off the hook that easily. With Clinton


    Corporations'' team ofwyers, they could even sue her and make sure she would be sentenced to


    three to five years in jail. Jamie was still a young woman. Her life would be ruined if she had a criminal


    record.


    Amelia looked at Jamie calmly before shifting her gaze toward the two police officers. ¡°Officers, could


    you guys give us a few minutes of privacy?¡±


    Since the police officers had been personally briefed by their chief about Amelia''s identity, they were


    very polite toward her. ¡°We''ll be right outside, Ms. Winters. Just shout for us if you need us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Amelia nodded.


    Once Amelia and Jamie were left alone in the room, Jamie became even more anxious. ¡°Amelia, I


    didn''t do it on purpose. I don''t know what had gotten into me when I did that.¡±


    In contrast to her, Amelia was calm and collected. ¡°Jamie, why did you do that? Do you hate me so


    much? Also, how did youe across my son''s photo?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, I was just angry when I found out you told Rory about the gossip I shared with you. When you


    first came to work, I thought you were different from the others. I thought you wouldn''t mind my


    constant chatter. However, I was very disappointed when I realized you betrayed my trust. You''re just


    like the others, including Rory. In my fit of rage, I thought about getting revenge. Out of a sudden, I


    received a package with your son''s photo in it. Next to it was a note saying that the boy was your son. I


    was so angry that I delivered the package to you straight away. The note was written by the person


    who sent me the package in the first ce. I just wanted to scare you. That''s all I wanted, I swear!¡±


    In response, Amelia kept staring at her silently.


    Jamie was so frightened by Amelia''s cold stare that her lips started trembling. She then stood abruptly


    and wanted to approach Amelia. To her surprise, Amelia roared, ¡°Don''t youe near me!¡±


    Utterly terrified, Jamie froze instantly.


    ¡°Jamie, I''ll ask you once again. Who gave you the photo? Be honest with me, and perhaps I can get


    Oscar to bail you out.¡±


    Jamie stared at Amelia with a lost look on her face. ¡°Amelia, I really don''t know who that person was. I


    don''t know how she knew I wanted to get back at you. That day after I returned home, I received a


    phone call from a delivery man saying that there was a packageing my way. I swear that''s all I


    know! Please forgive me, Amelia! I won''t do such a thing in the future anymore. Please ask your


    husband not to sue me. If you can let me go, I''ll resign right away. You won''t see me ever again. I beg


    of you, Amelia! I''m still young, and I''m not even married yet! Besides, I''m the only child in my family,¡±


    she pleaded.


    Amelia''s gaze was ice cold. She wasn''t fazed by Jamie''s remorseful act. If an apology could fix


    everything, then the justice system would be irrelevant.


    ¡°Jamie, you must pay for your mistakes. You shouldn''t have messed with my son. If it wasn''t for that


    photo, I wouldn''t have minded one bit. However, that''s not the case.¡± Amelia''s gaze was so merciless


    that Jamie felt a shiver run down her spine.


    ¡°Spend a few days in the lockup, and perhaps you''ll finallye to your senses. You''ve already been


    in the corporate scene for a few years now. How could you not know what it''s like with workce


    politics? No one''s going to y by the rules. Your weakness is that you''re a busybody. I hope you''ll


    learn your lesson and stop meddling with others'' personal matters.¡± With that, Amelia turned and


    headed for the door.


    At that moment, Jamie panicked as she lunged toward Amelia. While wrapping her arms around


    Amelia forcefully, she cried, ¡°Please don''t do this to me, Amelia! I don''t want to be sent to jail. Since it


    was just a prank, I''m sure they wouldn''t punish me severely as long as you get Mr. Clinton to stay out


    of it. Please, Amelia! I don''t want to carry a criminal record for the rest of my life!¡±


    ¡°I want you to be kept away for a while so that you can learn not to behave so childishly.¡± Amelia was


    cold and merciless.


    All Jamie could do at that point was stare at Amelia in disbelief. She didn''t expect Amelia to be so


    ruthless.


    ¡°Jamie, I''m no saint. Did you think I''d let it slide when you''ve threatened my son? How dare you?


    Everyone has to pay for their mistakes, and that includes you. Don''t worry; I''ll convince Oscar to not


    push for a sentence of three to five years. However, I want you to be kept away for at least half a year.


    You should reflect upon your actions. By the time you''ve thought it through, I''ll get Oscar to find you a


    job.¡± After that, Amelia shoved her off and left without sparing her a second nce.


    Jamie fell to the floor in despair. How did things turn out this way? All I wanted was to pull a prank on


    her. How did everything turn out so terribly wrong? I''m still so young, and I''m not married yet.


    Imprisonment is going to ruin my life for good. What should I do now? I don''t want my life to end up this


    way.


    She was utterly disheartened as she took a nce at the room she was in. Try as she may, no words


    could escape her mouth.


    After getting out of the police station, Amelia pondered for a while before giving Oscar a call. He picked


    up the phone almost instantly.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Did you miss me, Honey?¡± Oscar asked gleefully.


    Almost immediately, Amelia''s mood was lifted upon hearing Oscar''s voice.


    ¡°Yes, I do miss you. I''d like to have fish for dinner tonight. Will you cook for me?¡± Amelia asked


    coquettishly.


    ¡°Fish?¡± Oscar paused for a while before continuing, ¡°I can try! However, you must finish it even if it


    doesn''t taste nice, okay?¡±


    Amelia smiled and answered, ¡°Sure! As long as you''re cooking for me, I''ll even finish it if it''s poison.¡±


    Oscar couldn''t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Silly! Since I love you so dearly, why would I poison you?¡±


    ¡°All right, then. I''ve got to go. See you tonight.¡± After hanging up the phone, Amelia hailed a cab and


    gave the driver her office''s address.


    On the other hand, Oscar''s face clouded over after the phone call ended, his earlier gentleness


    nowhere to be seen.


    He rang Will and said, ¡°Hello, Chief Gardner. It''s me, Oscar Clinton. I heard you guys have captured


    the person who sent my wife the package. Is she a colleague of my wife''s? My wife is a kind person. I


    don''t want others to take advantage of her kindness ever again, do you understand what I''m trying to


    say?¡±


    Since Will wasn''t a fool, he understood Oscar right away. ¡°You want her to be sentenced to jail, Mr.


    Clinton?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Aren''t people supposed to be sent to jail when mistakes are made? If all she needed to do


    was apologize, then what is the police force for?¡± Oscar retorted with a righteous tone.


    ¡°Yes, you''re right, Mr. Clinton. I''ll see to it. What do you think about a sentence of one to two years?¡±


    Will asked conservatively.


    ¡°My wife''s well-being was severely affected by the immense stress and pressure. We''re considering


    hiring a psychologist because she''s so traumatized by what happened. Do you think one to two years


    of imprisonment is enough for the psychological trauma she went through?¡± Oscar was putting


    pressure on Will.


    ¡°Then how many years of imprisonment do you have in mind, Mr. Clinton?¡± Will asked tentatively.


    ¡°Three to four years. You can manage that, right, Chief Gardner?¡± Oscar narrowed his eyes as a


    dangerous tone crept into his voice.


    ¡°Of course, I''ll try my best, Mr. Clinton. Don''t worry. I''ll get someone to find out everything uwful she


    has ever done. I''ll make sure she''s kept away for a long time. Perhaps by the time she''s released,


    she''d realize that amoner like her can''t afford to pull such a prank.¡±


    ¡°All right. In that case, I''d like to thank you in advance. Are you free for lunch tomorrow, Chief Gardner?


    I''d like to treat you and your officers to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Clinton. I''ll clear my schedule for you!¡± Will smiled happily.


    ¡°That''d be all. I''ll get my secretary to inform you of the time and location for lunch.¡± With that, Oscar let


    out a vengeful sigh.


    Suddenly, someone was knocking on his door. Oscar put his phone down and flipped open the


    documents on his desk before saying with a deep voice, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Isabe walked in with a thermos in her hand. She cast the hard-at-work Oscar an admiring nce and


    said, ¡°Oscar, it''s lunchtime now. I woke up at six this morning to make some chicken soup for you.


    Drink it while it''s hot before going back to work.¡±


    Oscar lifted his head and red at her. ¡°Who let you in?¡±


    Isabe walked toward him and said, ¡°Oscar¡ª¡±


    Immediately, Oscar cut her off and ordered, ¡°Get out.¡±

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Isabe bit her lip and begged, ¡°Oscar, don''t be like this. Your mother says you''ve lost some weight


    these days. That''s why I sent one of my house''s maids to ughter the chicken at home at six o''clock


    in the morning. I personally made it for you to help nourish your body. For the sake of my hard work,


    please have some and not let my efforts go to waste.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, if you''re cking off during work hours, then you should be removed from your position as the


    director. Clinton Corporations can''t afford to hire people whoze around. You should just return to the


    Walker family and be their rich daughter.¡± Oscar pointed at the door and said mercilessly, ¡°I don''t need


    your concern. Your pestering only annoys me. Please get out.¡±


    Hearing that, Isabe looked at him sorrowfully. ¡°Oscar, do you really have to be that cruel?¡±


    Seeing how she was reluctant to leave, Oscar immediately gave Linda a call to get the woman out.


    However, he did not expect another secretary to enter the room. She said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    Linda has an upset stomach. She went to the restroom and isn''t back till now. I didn''t stop Ms. Walker


    from entering just now because she said she brought some food for you on Mrs. Clinton''s orders.¡±


    Oscar buried his face into the documents and uttered coldly, ¡°Take her out. If this happens again, you


    can go straight to the finance department to im your sry for that month and leave thispany


    forever.¡±


    The secretary let out a sigh and spoke to Isabe in a courteous manner. ¡°Ms. Walker, this way, please.


    I''m just an employee here. Please don''t make things difficult for me.¡±


    Isabe''s expression turned ugly in an instant. I can''t believe I came all the way here just to be


    humiliated.


    After giving the secretary a re, she marched toward the office table in her high heels and ced the


    thermos on it unhappily, pleading, ¡°Oscar, I shall not bother you anymore, but please have some of this


    chicken soup. I spent two hours making it for you. Please, I''m begging you.¡±


    Nheless, Oscar did not even bother to lift his head.


    Isabe had no choice but to leave while suppressing her hurt feelings. Yet, she did not take the


    thermos with her. It looked slightly lonely among the pile of documents.


    ¡°Take it away,¡± Oscar said without lifting his head.


    The secretary, who was still rooted to the spot, was at a loss. She then lifted the thermos carefully and


    said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you really not going to have some? This is, after all, Ms. Walker''s kind intention.


    If I take it away, she might feel sad.¡±


    It was at that moment that Oscar finally lifted his head and nced coldly at her. ¡°Renee, if you''re still


    unclear about your position and bring your personal feelings into work, I''ll have to reconsider your


    suitability for this job.¡±


    Renee could not help but shudder at his words. She nodded hurriedly. ¡°I know what to do. I''ll leave


    now.¡± With that, she walked away miserably, her high heels clicking on the floor.


    After that, Oscar continued to focus on his work, not at all affected by Isabe''s trivial disturbance.


    As he was focused on dealing with all the documents, another knock sounded on the door. ¡°Come in,¡±


    he said sternly.


    Linda pushed the door open and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, Mr. Hayes is here.¡±


    Oscar lifted his head and raised his eyebrows when he noticed Julian standing behind Linda. He did


    not expect Julian toe looking for him during office hours.


    ¡°All right. You may leave, Linda,¡± Oscar said, waving his hand.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please bring in two cups of coffee. One without sugar, the other with less sugar,¡± Oscar instructed.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton.¡± Linda walked out and closed the door behind her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Oscar then got to his feet, walked past his desk, and sat on the sofa with Julian. He crossed his legs


    elegantly, staring at his visitor. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard Clinton Corporations is interested in joining the entertainment industry. Hence, I''ve prepared a


    proposal. I wanted to discuss it with you and see if I could get a piece of the pie from yourpany,¡±


    Julian saidzily, pulling out a proposal and throwing it onto the table.


    Oscar leaned over and picked up the document. After going through it, he said, ¡°This proposal is quite


    good, but since when did yourpany dabble in the entertainment industry?¡±


    Adjusting his posture, Julian shed him a smile. ¡°I''m nning to start an entertainment agency.


    Besides, my brother is handling thepany. There''s no need for a rich heir like me to look after it, so I


    want to start an entertainmentpany for fun. Moreover, there are many prettydies in the industry.


    Who knows? I might even get lucky and find myself a girlfriend.¡±


    After studying him in silence, Oscar uttered a sentence that immediately exposed his friend''s lie, ¡°What


    happened? I''ve never heard you say you were interested in the entertainment industry. Please don''t


    forget that we''re best buddies. There''s no secret you can keep from me.¡±


    Julianughed aloud.


    ¡°Oscar, sometimes you''re just so smart that I want to beat you up,¡± Julian said casually.


    Oscar merely shrugged, not bothering to respond.


    Just then, Linda knocked on the door, bringing two cups of coffee in with her.


    As she ced them on the table, Julian smiled and said, ¡°Linda, you''re so beautiful, capable, and


    caring. Anyone who marries you is a lucky man. Actually, why don''t you consider me?¡±


    Linda was a wise woman. Naturally, she knew Julian was making a joke. She smiled politely and


    replied, ¡°Mr. Hayes, I''m just a lowly secretary. A son from a prominent family like you is way out of my


    league. Anyway, please carry on with your discussion. I''ll take my leave.¡±


    A hint of admiration appeared in Julian''s eyes as he smiled. ¡°Linda, I really appreciate understanding


    women like you. If Oscar mistreats you one day, feel free to jump ship to mypany. I promise to


    increase your pay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hayes,¡± Linda said and left the room.


    ¡°What is this? You fancy her?¡± Oscar asked, lifting his cup of coffee.


    Julianughed and lounged back on the sofa. ¡°I wouldn''t dare snatch your staff. However, I''ve got to


    admit that Linda is a strong, capable woman. With a secretary like that, you should give her more


    power.¡±


    ¡°Since when did you be a mediator for my employees?¡± Oscar questioned, raising his brow.


    In response, Julian shrugged and changed the topic. ¡°Oscar, are you interested in investing in my new


    entertainment agency after reading my proposal? I''m thinking of running thispany as my primary


    business.¡±


    ¡°What''s up with you?¡± Oscar asked in confusion.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said I got into a tiny dispute with my father?¡± Julian asked in return.


    ¡°Excuses.¡±


    ¡°He took a liking to some family''s only daughter, and he wants me to date her. Why should I date


    someone whom I''ve never even met? In the end, I couldn''t hold it in and got into a fight with my dad.


    Thank goodness he didn''t fall sick from getting angry. Anyway, I was a little impulsive and told him I


    wanted to go solo,¡± Julian exined nonchntly as though he was talking about someone else''s


    affairs.


    ¡°Based on your capabilities, you won''t fail even if you go solo. However, what I want to know is why you


    suddenly got into a fight with your father? If I remember correctly, you''ve always respected him.¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing much. It''s just that I don''t have any ns to get married for now. He keeps bugging me


    about it, so I finally lost my temper and talked back to him.¡±


    Oscar eyed him for some time, processing his words. Suddenly, he said, ¡°It''s been so many years.


    Have you still not forgotten her?¡±


    Julian stiffened when he heard his friend''s words. Feigning ignorance, he shrugged his shoulders and


    said with a smile, ¡°What are you talking about? I''m a yboy with no strings attached, okay? Don''t


    nder me as some person who''s loyal to their rtionships.¡±


    Hearing that, Oscar retracted his gaze. ¡°I won''t ask anymore if you don''t want to talk about


    rtionships. However, I have to remind you that woman already married a foreigner two years ago.


    You shouldn''t limit your options and be so hung up on her. It''s not worth it.¡±


    Suddenly, Julian burst outughing so hard that tears streamed down his cheeks. However, there


    seemed to be traces of destion and an inexplicable sadness behind hisughter.


    ¡°Oscar, I never knew you could say such funny jokes,¡± he teased.


    Oscar rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You''re not young anymore, Julian. It''s time to think about getting


    married and having children. All our close friends like Michael, Lucas, Yohan, and Lewis have all found


    the most important woman in their life. On top of that, Michael''s and Yohan''s wives are pregnant. You


    should hurry up as well. After all, that woman is already gone.¡±


    Julianughed bitterly. ¡°Don''t you think you''re going a little overboard by exposing my past rtionship


    like that?¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you a professional yboy? Yet, you can''t even forget a woman who betrayed you in the past.


    And now you''re going around saying things like you''ve never fallen in love and that you don''t know


    what it''s like. These words can only work on young, innocent girls, my friend,¡± Oscar said calmly.


    Julian side-eyed him. ¡°I just realized today is not a suitable day toe looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that''s enough. You''re already here. Aren''t you here to talk about starting an entertainment


    agency? So let''s get back to the main topic. I think your proposal is quite good. I''ll consider


    coborating with you,¡± Oscar said.


    Julian raised his brows, finding his reaction suspicious.


    ¡°On one condition. You have to apologize to your father and get serious in looking for a future partner. I


    don''t want you to be alone for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to be a matchmaker?¡±


    ¡°Do we have a deal?¡±


    ¡°Well, I actually have a candidate, but I want to get your approval first.¡±


    Oscar eyed him suspiciously.


    ¡°I think the eyes of Amelia''s cousin look simr to that woman''s in my memory. If you agree to let me


    pursue her, I''ll actually consider your condition.¡±


    Oscar immediately shot him a look that seemed to question his eyesight.


    ¡°I''m serious. Their eyes really look alike. Maybe it''s because I miss her. Anyway, can I pursue her?¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Oscar rejected without hesitation. ¡°You can pick anyone to rece that woman but not


    Amelia''s cousin. I''ll never let you harm her.¡±


    Julian shrugged and said, ¡°I''m just saying.¡±


    What Julian did not know was that he had a strong fate with Eva¡ªa fate that would link them together


    for the rest of their lives.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    When Amelia returned to the office to work, all her colleagues naturally consoled her. Some even said


    Jamie was a heartless person and that they could not believe she could do something like that to a


    colleague from the same department. It was a humiliating matter for thepany.


    However, Amelia responded calmly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, everyone. I don''t want to talk about


    Jamie anymore. We should just let the police handle everything. If they want to teach her a lesson


    before letting her go or even lock her in jail for a few days, it''s not up to my decision.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Amelia. The police will punish her ording to thew. Her prank has seriously affected


    your job and even your life. It even affected you mentally. She definitely won''t get any benefit out of it,¡±


    said Lydia. Ever since she knew Amelia was the wife of Clinton Corporations'' heir, she had been


    constantly trying to get in thetter''s good books. She was doing it more openlypared to Rory, who


    was better at being subtle.


    ¡°Thank you, Lydia. With everyone''s concern, I don''t feel that sad anymore,¡± Amelia said.


    After a brief chat, the crowd slowly dispersed and went back to work.


    Right then, the manager walked in with a rtively good-looking man who seemed to be in his thirties.


    Thetter was dressed in a suit.


    ¡°Everyone, please be quiet. The boss is here,¡± Eduardo announced, pping his hands to get the


    employees'' attention.


    Hearing that, everyone in the design department got to their feet.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Franklin,¡± everyone greeted in unison.


    Meanwhile, a hint of surprise shed past Amelia''s eyes when she saw the young man''s face. She


    blurted, ¡°Shane Franklin?¡±


    The young man shifted his gaze to her, and his lips curled into a smile. ¡°Amelia, it''s really you! When


    Mr. Clinton gave me a call and mentioned your name, I was a little suspicious, and I couldn''t help but


    wonder if it was the Amelia I know from university. I didn''t expect it to really be you. We haven''t met for


    so many years, and now, you''ve be an employee in mypany.¡±


    All the staff from the design department stared at Amelia.


    ¡°Mr. Franklin, you know Amelia?¡± someone asked, causing everyone to turn to look at Shane.


    Although Shane was not exceptionally good-looking, he exuded a pleasant aura and looked like an


    educated man. Every single action he made was calm, and he had a faint smile on his lips. He truly


    looked like an elegant prince with no temper.


    ¡°Amelia and I were university friends. We were in the same batch but different courses. Ever since she


    graduated, we lost contact with each other. I can''t believe I''m meeting her again in thepany after


    such a long time. This must be fate. Since it''s a happy day, let''s all end work early and have a


    celebration outside,¡± Shane suggested.


    ¡°Woohoo! Long live Mr. Franklin!¡±


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, everyone from the design department got off work early. Shane


    announced he would bring them out for a meal and have fun in a karaoke bar.


    However, Amelia was a little hesitant since she wanted to try Oscar''s cooking that night. If she were to


    eat with her colleagues, then Oscar and Tony would be the only ones left during dinner.


    Ever since she re-entered the working world, she rarely had control over her time.


    Just then, Shane walked over and asked with a smile, ¡°What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to give your old


    friend the honor of treating you to a meal?¡±


    Amelia quickly put away her phone and shook her head. ¡°It''s not that. I just kind of promised Oscar that


    I''d go home and have a meal with him. If I were to stand him up again, I''m worried he might be mad. If


    that happens, you''ve got to help me out as my boss.¡±


    Shane chuckled. ¡°Oh, I wouldn''t dare to. I''m like a tiny, insignificant shrimp in Mr. Clinton''s presence.


    Back then, when he gave me a call, I was so scared that I figured I''d have to treat his wife like a queen.


    Who would''ve known that you would be mypany''s employee? Now, I''m even hoping you could


    help me put in a few good words to Mr. Clinton. How would I dare to make a fool out of myself in front


    of him?¡±


    Amelia looked at him in amusement.


    If she did not know him from university, she would have thought that he was a cunning entrepreneur


    that read the situation well. However, she knew he was a person who loved to hide his talents and


    tter those who were more capable than him. Nheless, that did not mean he was the type to be


    bullied.


    His ttery had the ability to make others float with happiness.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Franklin, your words are making me feel as though you''re trying to cozy up to Oscar,¡± Amelia said,


    side-eyeing him. Her attitude toward him was not at all like how an employee would treat their boss.


    Shane shrugged. ¡°That''s my n. Why should I take the long and windy road to win Mr. Clinton''s favor


    when I have a good resource like you? I''m not that dumb to make my life difficult on purpose.¡±


    Amelia was not mad. Instead, she found it easy to talk to Shane because he was not the type of person


    to give the other party much stress. Besides that, he was a thoughtful man who had a lot of interesting


    opinions.


    ¡°If I didn''t know you before this, I would''ve cursed you in my heart, thinking you''re a cunning and


    scheming person who wouldn''t even miss out on taking advantage of his employees,¡± she said


    truthfully.


    Shane was stunned for a second before bursting intoughter.


    Hisughter caused the others who were still waiting for the taxis to look in his direction. Meanwhile,


    Eduardo waved at Rory, and they walked over to Amelia and Shane. ¡°Mr. Franklin, you two seem to be


    having fun. Do you mind if I join you both?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Our rides aren''t here yet, anyway. We could use another person in the conversation to relieve


    the boredom.¡± Shane did not mind his presence.


    At the same time, Rory leaned close to Amelia and took out a tiny bottle. ¡°Amelia, here. I bought this for


    you.¡±


    After giving her a nce, Amelia took the bottle and studied it. However, she could not identify what it


    was. Confused, she asked, ¡°Rory, what''s this?¡±


    ¡°Just take it. I think it smells quite good, so I bought two of them,¡± Rory said.


    ¡°Thanks then.¡± Amelia ced the tiny bottle into her bag, not bothering to be too courteous with Rory.


    ¡°Who''s this?¡± Shane scanned Rory, finding her a little familiar, yet he could not recall her name.


    ¡°Mr. Franklin, my name is Rory Sanders. I''m a member of the design department. I was Amelia''s


    caregiver back then in Beshya. She thought it was a waste for a graduate like me to be a


    caregiver, so she introduced me to the headquarters. After that, I was transferred here due to certain


    reasons,¡± Rory exined in a respectful manner.


    Finally, Shane recalled who Rory was. When she was being transferred over, the people from the


    headquarters specifically called him, telling him to take good care of the fresh graduate. They also


    mentioned that she was brought into thepany by Derrick. Hence, she was someone who could not


    be offended. However, he totally forgot all about it since he was busy with work. Instead, he only


    instructed Eduardo to take good care of her. It was no wonder that he found her familiar-looking since


    Eduardo had brought her to see him in his office once. Nheless, her face did not ring a bell since


    he usually met up with many important people.


    ¡°So, it''s you. You''re quite young and hardworking, eh? You''re quite lucky to be able to meet someone


    like Amelia. Anyway, as long as you''re talented, thepany won''t overlook you. Amelia is a genius at


    designing. You should learn from her as I bet you''ll gain a lot from it,¡± Shane said.


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Franklin.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, you''ve got to teach your junior well,¡± Shane instructed.


    Hearing that, Amelia only smiled in response.


    Meanwhile, jealousy grew in the others'' hearts as they watched Rory speaking to Shane by using


    Amelia as her stepping stone. Despite that, they could not do anything apart from being jealous of


    Rory''s advancement.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    When their taxi arrived at the city''s most high-end restaurant, Amelia said to Shane, ¡°Mr. Franklin, I''m


    going to give Oscar a call. Please go ahead and order the dishes.¡±


    Shane nodded.


    With that, Amelia went to the washroom and gave Oscar a call.


    ¡°Are you done with work?¡± Oscar''s gentle voice came through the speakers.


    ¡°Oscar, I''ve something to tell you, and you must not get angry. Our boss just came back from his


    business trip and wants to treat our department''s staff to a meal and a karaoke session. At the same


    time, he wants to have a weing party for me. I can''t reject him since it''ll make me stand out, and


    it''s my first day back at work, anyway. So, I''m afraid I won''t be able to try your cooking tonight. Is it okay


    if you cook for me next time?¡± Amelia said seriously.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    For a moment, Amelia did not understand what he meant. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yourpany won''t mind their staff bringing along their family members, right?¡±


    Amelia smiled at his words. She could imagine how everyone would be tensed up if Oscar actually


    came. In fact, they would not be able to have their meal in peace.


    ¡°Stop messing around, Oscar. This is a gathering among thepany''s staff. If you''re here, everyone


    will be acting formally. How are they going to enjoy their meal?¡± she stated with a chuckle.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t present myself as a boss in front of your colleagues. Besides, they yed a huge


    part in taking care of you during the parcel threat incident. I should be thanking them. Be a good girl


    and give me the address. Besides, it''ll be beneficial for your career development if I get along well with


    your colleagues,¡± Oscar reasoned.


    Hence, Amelia had no choice but to tell him the location.


    ¡°Wait for me. I''ll head there now. The hotel you guys are at isn''t far from Clinton Corporations. I should


    be there in less than half an hour,¡± Oscar said.


    ¡°Don''t speed. Although it''s not peak traffic hour, there are still many cars out there. Drive carefully,


    okay?¡± Amelia reminded concernedly.


    ¡°Okay, my naggy wife,¡± Oscar teased.


    After hanging up, Amelia returned to the private room and cleared her throat intentionally. ¡°Everyone, I


    have something to tell you. Do you guys mind if I bring along my family member?¡±


    Everyone fixed their eyes on her.


    ¡°Amelia, is Mr. Clintoning?¡± someone asked.


    Amelia nodded. ¡°He said he wanted toe and thank everyone. Then again, if any one of you feels


    ufortable with his presence, I can give him a call and tell him toe next time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Don''t do that!¡± everyone said in unison. ¡°It''s our honor to have Mr. Clinton here. Not everyone


    gets the chance to see the face of Clinton Corporations'' heir, anyway.¡±


    Amelia let out a sigh of relief when she heard their words.


    As she took her seat, Rory eyed her discreetly before gulping down her ss of water, suppressing the


    excitement within her.


    The more she got to be close to Oscar, the more it made her heart flutter. She even wondered if she


    would be the one beside him if Amelia was not around.


    However, she knew she was not qualified to be with Oscar at that moment. Hence, she sensibly hid her


    emotions. She decided she would watch him from afar and make a move during the right time to win


    him over. All she could do for now was to remain calm and observe the situation.


    She believed everyone had the right to pursue a rtionship. It was undeniable that Amelia cared for


    her. Unfortunately, they fell in love with the same man. And it was because of this man that Rory had


    no choice but to do things that were unpleasant to the former. After all, their friendship was


    iparable to all the fortune and fame that woulde if she seeded in nabbing Oscar.


    Suddenly, Rory put down her ss and got up from her seat, identally knocking into the chair.


    Sensing themotion, everyone''s gaze fell onto Rory. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Amelia asked.


    Rory took a deep breath andughed, putting her hand over her stomach. ¡°My stomach is feeling a little


    unwell. I''m thinking of going to the washroom,¡± Rory said apologetically.


    Amelia shook her head in amusement. ¡°Go on then.¡±


    Hence, Rory left the private room. Immediately after that, Lydia, too, stood up and excused herself to


    the washroom.


    Upon arriving at the washroom, Rory quickly retrieved her lipstick from her bag and applied it carefully


    onto her lips. When Lydia saw her doing that, she scoffed, ¡°Rory, you''re really a whore. He''s not even


    here and you''re already acting all flirty. What a waste for Amelia to treat you so well. She''s been taking


    care of an ungrateful wretch all this while.¡±


    Rory put away her lipstick and shot Lydia a haughty nce. Feigning ignorance, she said, ¡°Lydia, what


    are you talking about? I don''t understand a single word you''re saying.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I''m sure you do.¡± Lydia approached the basin and took out her makeup pouch, carefully


    reapplying her makeup as well.


    As Rory watched how the older woman cared so much about her looks, she sneered, ¡°Lydia, you''re


    already in your thirties. You''re even married and have children. I don''t think there''s a need for you to


    doll up yourself just because Mr. Clinton ising. Besides, I doubt he''ll even be attracted to you.¡±


    Lydia nced at her, mocking, ¡°Rory, young people shouldn''t be so sarcastic. Besides, you shouldn''t


    be so self-righteous just because you''re slightly good-looking. If I were topare you to Amelia,


    you''re barely even her match. Just take a look at your dark skin tone. You''ve totally lost the game. After


    all, what kind of man doesn''t like a fair-skinned and elegant woman? So please, tell me, in which area


    are you better than Amelia?¡±


    Rory''s expression changed drastically.


    ¡°It''s true that Amelia is outstanding, and I actually look up to her as a sister. Just because you have


    unpleasant thoughts doesn''t mean you should assume people think that way too. Moreover, I''ve seen


    Mr. Clinton in person before. I only admire him because of how sessful he is at such a young age. I


    don''t have other intentions. Please stop trying to harm my rtionship with Amelia,¡± Rory said sternly,


    rolling her eyes at Lydia.


    Lydia scoffed. ¡°Oh, how noble of you. Guess what? You''re just too inexperienced. If you really want to


    get into Amelia''s good books, then don''t be too obvious with your intentions. Otherwise, you''ll lose both


    of them before you can even get them. There''s no way a vige girl like you can understand the ways


    of rich people. By the way, Amelia''s not a fool. From what I can see, she''s a thoughtful person and is


    even smarter than you. If not, how would she have been able to make Mr. Clinton so loyal to her?


    Here''s a piece of advice: stop wasting your time and efforts. In the end, it''s not worth it, and you might


    end up biting off more than you can chew.¡±


    With that, Lydia walked out of the restroom, leaving a furious Rory, whose face was distorted in anger.


    When Rory saw her ugly reflection, she mmed her hand against the mirror.


    Prideful as she was, she was an ambitious person who hated it when others brought up her origin. It


    only made her want to go from rags to riches even more. She wanted everyone to see that she was still


    valuable in the market and could get married into a rich family with her abilities even though she grew


    up in a vige.


    In the modern world, money was everything. As long as a person could get married into a rich family,


    everyone would instantly be loyal dogs. No matter how despicable the measures taken were, no


    one would dare toment on anything.


    At that thought, Rory put away the ferocious expression on her face and practiced her prettiest smile in


    front of the mirror until she was satisfied with it. Only then did she leave the washroom.


    When she returned to the private room, Oscar was already there. Her heart immediately started


    pounding. However, as soon as she saw Lydia''s subtle smile, she instantlyposed herself and took


    careful steps forward. ¡°Hello, Mr. Clinton. You and Amelia have such a good rtionship. From what I


    can see, both of you are practically a match made in heaven.¡±


    It was only then that Oscar finally nced at her.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia said, ¡°Please have a seat, Rory. You don''t have to be so formal with Oscar here.¡±


    She pretended to not have seen the sparkly look in Rory''s eyes. As long as Rory did not go overboard,


    she was willing to turn a blind eye to it. After all, Oscar was constantly swooned over by many females.


    If she were to be concerned about all of them, she would either die of jealousy or anger.


    Thus, Rory took a seat while her eyes stole nces at Oscar. Despite that, she did not dare to go


    overboard since Amelia was there.


    Oscar, on the other hand, merely ignored Rory''s gaze. Instead, he kept piling food onto Amelia''s te,


    saying, ¡°Amelia, I''ve already picked the bones out of this piece of fish. Here, give it a try. You should


    still be careful, though. There might still be bones in it.¡±


    Amelia took a bite of the fish and smiled. ¡°It tastes amazing. You should try it too.¡±


    Both of them acted affectionately toward each other as though there were no one around them.


    However, the scene left everyone stunned. They had thought Oscar, who always presented himself


    coldly, would not be so caring toward his wife and son. To their surprise, Oscar acted way better than


    all the other husbands on earth.


    As Shane watched them, he chuckled. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I feel like I''m watching a rare scene of you treating


    Amelia so well. This is really not like you. Either way, even I am not so affectionate to my wife. I feel like


    I''m not a match for you even as a husband.¡±


    Oscar piled some more food onto Amelia''s te and looked at Shane. ¡°Mr. Franklin, you''re married


    too? By the way, I called one of yourpany''s management team members before calling you back


    then. I didn''t know you were the true person in charge here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you tter me, Mr. Clinton. Mypany cannot bepared to yours. But then, I started a family


    before establishing my business. I got married five years ago, and now I have a pretty little princess.¡±


    Shane looked blissful at the mention of his family.


    Hearing that, Oscar''s feeling of rivalry toward him lessened, and he chatted merrily, ¡°I didn''t know you


    got married at such a young age. Then again, men who marry earlier will have a stronger sense of


    responsibility toward their families. Maybe you should bring your child out someday. We can share our


    experiences of bringing up children.¡±


    Soon, the dining table was flooded with conversations about children.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Since Oscar acted humbly, everyone had a good time during the meal and talked freely. Some even


    downed a few sses of alcohol and became so drunk that they began calling Oscar by his first name


    as though they were close friends.


    Seeing that, Amelia instinctively stole a nce at Oscar, worried he might get angry because of their


    actions. To her surprise, he held her hand underneath the table to reassure her he was fine.


    After getting familiar with everyone, finding out Shane and Amelia were university friends, and knowing


    Shane was a man with a family, Oscar finally got cozy with them.


    ¡°Mr. Franklin, please take good care of my wife in the future. If there''s any project that requires Clinton


    Corporations'' coboration, I''ll consider yours first,¡± Oscar promised.


    Shane could already imagine a shower of money notes raining down on him.


    He grinned. ¡°Mr. Clinton, those words of yours sound better than those celebrity singers'' songs. Please


    do consider ourpany often. Looks like making friends in university is useful after all.¡±


    His words caused Oscar to stare at him.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing his reaction, Shane touched his face and said mischievously, ¡°Am I being too aggressive?


    Perhaps I should rephrase my sentence. Amelia, I''m really thankful for getting to know you back in


    university. I say, I really do have good judgmental skills. I knew you weren''t an ordinary person, and it


    looks like I was right.¡±


    His words were getting too outrageous.


    Nheless, Amelia merely stared at him in amusement, totally not bothered by his words. ¡°Mr.


    Franklin, stop messing around. Otherwise, Oscar is going to think you''re using me. Then, he''ll cancel


    all the coborations with ourpany. You won''t have the time to mourn when that happens.¡±


    Shane immediately made a zipping motion near his mouth, which made Amelia chuckle. He''s still as


    cheeky after so many years.


    After the meal, the crowd went for karaoke. When Amelia got into the car, she gave Kurt a call to check


    in on Tony. Realizing Tony had not thrown a temper because of her eating out, Amelia let out a sigh of


    relief.


    ¡°Kurt, please take good care of him. He always listens to you,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to Tony when I''m around,¡± Kurt assured.


    After exchanging a few sentences, she ended the call.


    ¡°Are you relieved now?¡± Oscar asked.


    Amelia nodded in response.


    As Oscar drove, he could not help butment, ¡°Looks like Kurt is more capable than the actual


    father.¡±


    Amelia looked at him, chuckling. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡±


    Amelia immediately burst outughing before she teased, ¡°Oscar, did anyone tell you that you''re


    actually quite cute?¡±


    ¡°Those who said I''m cute have either lost their jobs or are in the process of losing them. But if you''re


    the one who said it, then it''s a form ofpliment,¡± Oscar said with a serious expression.


    Amelia grinned, feeling in a good mood after their banter.


    Shortly after, both of them arrived at the city''srgest karaoke bar. As they entered the private room,


    the crowd urged them to sing a love song. Hence, they had no choice but to satisfy their request.


    As soon as Oscar started singing, everyone''s gaze was drawn toward him.


    He had a deep and mellow voice, which made his singing amazing, instantly attracting everyone''s


    attention.


    As he sang, Rory, who sat in the corner of the room, watched him without saying anything while her


    heartbeat raced. She never imagined a man could make her feel that way. Even Derrick, who was so


    outstanding, could only make her heart flutter because of his looks. However, this time, she felt she


    was truly in love with Oscar. He makes others feel at ease. The fact that he treats Amelia so well shows


    that he''s a person who cares for his wife. I''ll definitely be extremely happy if I can get married to him.


    However, she forgot the fact that men like him only treated their chosen women well. As for the other


    women, they were like dust in the air that could not trigger his feelings for them.


    Meanwhile, Oscar and Amelia interlocked their fingers while gazing into each other''s affection-filled


    eyes.


    After finishing the song, the crowd urged them to sing another. Surprisingly, Oscar was in the mood,


    and he pulled Amelia forward to continue singing another song.


    Both of them sang without a care in the world. Rory, on the other hand, stared at them with distaste.


    She was so frustrated that she had dug her nails deep into her flesh.


    Suddenly, a voice whispered into her ear, which instantly snapped her back into reality.


    ¡°See that? That''s called mutual affection. All Mr. Clinton sees is Amelia. As for you, I''m afraid you don''t


    even have the chance.¡±


    Rory quickly turned around in the direction of the voice. Of course, it was Lydia who spoke.


    Immediately, annoyance filled Rory''s heart. Ever since she was transferred to this branch, Lydia, who


    was about ten years older than her, had been making her life difficult in every possible way.


    Sometimes, Lydia would even provoke her through words, as though her presence annoyed her.


    ¡°Lydia, I''ve always thought Mr. Clinton and Amelia are a match made in heaven. Everyone can see that


    they''re suitable for each other. Besides, Amelia has always treated me as a younger sister. I''m truly


    happy for her being able to marry well,¡± Rory said sincerely.


    Lydia nced at the singing couple who were not far away and tutted as if she was doing it on purpose


    to annoy Rory. ¡°Amelia is so lucky to have a man like Mr. Clinton to love her. Back then, people always


    said he was an icy person and handled matters decisively. Never have I imagined him to be so gentle


    toward his wife. I''m afraid Amelia is the only person who can make him act that way. As for anyone


    else, it''s impossible.¡±


    Rory''s face was almost twisted in anger, but she quickly recollected herself when Lydia looked at her.


    Once the song was over, Amelia put down her microphone and said to Oscar, I''m going to the


    washroom.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to apany you?¡± Oscar asked.


    Amelia suppressed herughter and rolled her eyes at him before leaving.


    After entering the washroom, she relieved herself and walked to the basin to wash her hand. Suddenly,


    the door was kicked open with a bang, and in came a woman who staggered as she walked. It was


    obvious that she had had too much to drink.


    Amelia gave the woman a casual nce. However, when the woman lifted her head, a hint of surprise


    shed in Amelia''s eyes when she saw the woman''s face.


    At the same time, the woman seemed to have snapped out of her drunkenness as soon as she saw


    Amelia.


    She stumbled toward Amelia and smiled wryly. ¡°What a coincidence, Amelia! I can''t believe I would


    actually meet you in such a ce. Didn''t the rumors say you left two years ago? What now? Did you


    get your ass back here because you can''t let Oscar go? You''re really shameless, aren''t you?¡±


    Amelia took a few steps backward, avoiding the woman''s breath that stank of alcohol.


    ¡°Ms. Yard, please have some self-respect,¡± she said calmly.


    True enough, the drunk woman was Cassie. Nheless, Amelia was quite shocked to see her in such


    a state. It had only been two years since theyst met, yet the former seemed to have lost a lot of


    weight. Her originally slim face had now be quite bony, and her eyes seemed sunken in and


    bigger. Even the light makeup could not conceal the paleness of her face.


    In just two years, the talented woman had now be a memory. The current version of Cassie was


    in a miserable, depressed, and self-degrading state.


    Amelia did not know that unrequited love could make someone end up like that. Truth was, she did not


    approve of Cassie being in this state. Even though she had left Oscar back then while deeply in love


    with him, she had only thought that she would never be able to love another man again. She had never


    once thought about wallowing in her despair.


    To her, no man could ever love a woman who did not love herself.


    ¡°Self-respect?¡± Cassieughed as though she had heard the funniest joke on earth. At the same time,


    her body swayed due to the overindulgence in alcohol.


    ¡°Ms. Yard, you have had quite a few drinks. Here, let me call your family toe and pick you up.¡±


    Amelia frowned, not wanting to speak sense into a drunkard anymore.


    ¡°Stop putting on an act, Amelia,¡± Cassie slurred out while waving her hands.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Amelia did not want to waste any more time with Cassie, so she moved aside and left the washroom.


    To her surprise, although Cassie was drunk, she was exceptionally strong. Like a beast, she pounced


    on Amelia and mmed her against the wall.


    Amelia groaned in pain. Ugh, that is going to leave a bruise.


    She gazed at Cassie, who was pressing against her. After being drunk, she became like an


    unreasonable madwoman. How unlucky of me to have met her today!


    ¡°Let go of me, Cassie!¡± ordered Amelia through gritted teeth.


    Cassie raised her head and looked at Amelia drunkenly. She stroked Amelia''s cheeks and asked in a


    puzzled tone, ¡°Amelia, when I look at you closely, you look quite simr to me. So why does Oscar


    prefer you over me? I don''t think that I''m inferior to you in any way. Why doesn''t he want me?¡±


    Amelia turned her head to the side, avoiding Cassie''s breath, which stank of alcohol.


    ¡°You''re drunk. I''ll ask someone to send you back. Let''s talk after you sober up. You should have a good


    sleep. You won''t remember any of this after you wake up,¡± coaxed Amelia gently, not wanting to


    provoke someone who was drunk.


    Cassie red at Amelia, her eyes burning with rage. She raised her hand and tried to scratch Amelia''s


    face, but Amelia quickly dodged it. She grabbed Cassie''s hand and said solemnly, ¡°Cassie, stop being


    so unreasonable!¡±


    Cassie flung Amelia''s hand away and pped her.


    Amelia was stunned by that p. She never knew that a drunk person could be so strong. Didn''t


    people say that drunk people are weak?


    Cassie stared at Amelia through blurry eyes. Sheughed in delight and said, ¡°Amelia, I''ve finally


    pped you. I''ve been yearning to p you for two whole years. You sl*t! It''s all because of you that I


    am who I am today! I can''t have children, and the man I love also doesn''t want me anymore. Even the


    orchestra fired me! You''ve ruined my bright future, and I can only drown my sorrows in alcohol. Look at


    me! Do I still look human to you?¡±


    Amelia regarded Cassie coldly. Is she pretending to be drunk?


    Looking at the state that Cassie was in, Amelia did not feel any pity for her. After all, there must be a


    reason for her miserable state now. Although Cassie looked quite pitiful, she had brought it on herself.


    She had been pestering Oscar, dooming their rtionship to failure. Amelia, despite being his official


    partner, did not even hold Cassie ountable. It was ridiculous for Cassie to me everything on her.


    They were both women¡ªshe did not understand why a fellow woman would want to make things


    difficult for her.


    ¡°Listen up, Cassie. I have never done you wrong. I am Oscar''s official wife. Even though it was a


    contract marriage, we are still officially registered as a married couple. Now that you have decided to


    return, you''re intervening in our marriage. Because of you, our marriage was on the rocks. You have


    harmed me as well, so you should be apologizing to me,¡± stated Amelia sternly.


    Since Cassie was drunk, her mind was muddled. Her body swayed as she tried to say something, but


    she copsed on Amelia instead.


    Everything happened so suddenly that Amelia did not know how to react. They were still arguing


    earlier, but Cassie fell asleep on her in the next second.


    Oscar''s voice sounded outside the washroom. Heaving a sigh of relief, Amelia yelled, ¡°Oscar,e in!


    There''s no one else here.¡±


    As he entered and saw someone leaning against her, he stretched out his hand to lift the person away.


    However, when he spotted the red marks on Amelia''s face, his expression turned grim.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡±


    Amelia shook her head, wanting to avoid that question. ¡°I''m fine, Oscar. Take her away from me. She''s


    a bit heavy, and I feel like she''s crushing me.¡±


    Oscar took the person away obediently. When he took a closer glimpse at the person, his expression


    darkened even more.


    ¡°Did she hit you?¡± demanded Oscar.


    Amelia touched her face and said, ¡°I''m fine, Oscar. We''ll bring her out first. We know her after all. It''s


    not nice if we just abandon her in the washroom.¡±


    ¡°You really don''t mind if I carry this woman?¡± Oscar asked, suppressing his fury.


    Amelia walked over, stood on her tiptoes, and kissed his lips to calm him down. ¡°Carry her. She''s a


    poor thing.¡± Although there was a reason for her miserable state now, Oscar was still somewhat


    responsible for her downfall.


    Oscar gazed into Amelia''s eyes and eventually relented.


    ¡°I''ll call them and say that we''re going back first,¡± Amelia said once they exited the washroom.


    She called Shane and exined to him briefly what had just happened.


    Thereafter, she suggested, ¡°Oscar, let''s just send her to a hotel nearby.¡±


    Oscar silently carried Cassie into the backseat of the car before opening the car door for Amelia. He


    then returned to the driver''s seat and started driving to the nearest hotel.


    He asked for a presidential suite and carried Cassie there.


    Upon entering the room, Oscar tossed Cassie onto the bed roughly. He walked toward Amelia, pulled


    her into his arms, and said gloomily, ¡°I''m sorry for making you suffer, Amelia.¡± He was the one who


    committed the mistake, but Amelia had to bear the consequences.


    Amelia knew why he apologized. Patting his back, she assured him with a smile, ¡°We''re husband and


    wife. There''s no need for you to apologize to me. However, you''ve got too many girls flocking around


    you. If there are a few more womening our way, I might not be able to survive.¡±


    Amelia was just cracking a joke, but to her surprise, Oscar hugged her even more tightly. ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Amused, she said, ¡°Oscar, I''ve never med you. Let bygones be bygones. We''ll just let everything


    pass naturally, okay?¡±


    Amelia felt guilty when she looked at the state Cassie was in. Back then, she had tried to make Cassie


    sleep with Oscar just so she could leave him. This was something that she would never forget. She had


    given Cassie hope but plunged her back into despair again, so much so that Cassie needed to drown


    her sorrows in alcohol. To be honest, Amelia was partly responsible for it.


    It was undeniable that her thoughtless actions had harmed three people at the same time.


    She was unhappy, and Cassie had lost so much more despite thinking that she had seeded. The


    three of them became entangled with each other and ended up where they were today.


    Mixed feelings surged through her. For a moment, she did not know what to do.


    Ignoring Cassie, who was lying on the bed, Oscar hugged Amelia and said, ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    However, Amelia suggested, ¡°Let''s wait for a while more. It''s not good to leave a drunk girl like that


    without anyone apanying her. If she throws up in the middle of the night, idents might happen.¡±


    Oscar looked at her broodingly.


    Amelia met his gaze and asked with a chuckle, ¡°Are you trying to guess if I''m being genuine or not?¡±


    ¡°You know I won''t think of you that way. I just don''t understand why you''re being so forgiving to your ex-


    love rival,¡± Oscar said honestly.


    Cassie was like an unremovable thorn in their rtionship. From time to time, she would appear and


    stir up some trouble.


    Amelia burst intoughter. ¡°Actually, I hate her as much as she hates me. But if we leave her here


    alone and something bad happens, I''ll feel bad. It''s one thing for me to hate her, but I can''t possibly


    betray my conscience like that.¡±


    Oscar''s eyes glinted.


    ¡°I''m lucky and honored to have married you, Honey,¡± said Oscar sincerely.


    Amelia smiled. ¡°Then you should be nicer to me in the future.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Just as he promised, Oscar treated Amelia very nicely and gave her all the trust he had.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    At night, Cassie threw up so much that only her saliva was left. Amelia took care of her throughout. By


    the time she managed to put Cassie to sleep on the bed, her clothes were already filled with puke.


    Looking at the puke on her chest, she frowned discreetly. However, when she raised her head, her


    expression became calm again.


    ¡°Oscar, look after her. I''ll go and take a bath first. If possible, can you ask someone to send some


    clothes over?¡± asked Amelia.


    ¡°Just go. I''ll arrange for someone to send you some clothes.¡± Oscar walked over and patted her head.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Amelia simply smiled and entered the bathroom.


    Oscar stared at Cassie, who was lying on the bed pathetically. He could not understand why he had


    pined for her for five years like a fool and indirectly hurt Amelia. If he had figured out his feelings earlier,


    perhaps all this would not have happened and Amelia would not have to suffer the consequences of his


    unfortunate love life.


    Oscar felt regretful.


    Clenching his fists, he took a deep breath. It took him the greatest self-control to suppress that


    gloominess within him. Otherwise, he might lose control of himself and strangle that woman on the bed.


    He strode to the windows and called Hugo. After Hugo picked up, he ordered, ¡°Hugo, send a dress to


    room 2018 at Moonlight Hotel.¡±


    Then he turned off his phone.


    When Amelia came out of the bathroom, the clothes had arrived.


    Oscar took the clothes and instructed, ¡°Get Jean toe over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    Closing the door, Oscar passed the clothes to Amelia and said, ¡°See if it fits.¡±


    Amelia took the clothes and entered the bathroom, walking out again after five minutes.


    Oscar appraised Amelia, who was now in a red dress. A glint appeared in his eyes as he gazed at her.


    Feeling ufortable by his stare, Amelia turned around and asked, ¡°Is there a problem with this


    dress, Oz?¡±


    Oscar walked to her and said infatuatedly, ¡°No, you look perfect. I really want to rip your dress apart.


    It''s a pity that this isn''t the right venue.¡±


    Amelia rolled her eyes, but she could not help smiling.


    Right then, there was a knock on the door. A look of confusion shed across Amelia''s eyes as Oscar


    walked over to open the door. A girl who was wearing all ck and had a sexy figure was standing


    outside the door.


    When she saw Oscar, she immediately greeted him respectfully, ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The woman entered with Oscar.


    Amelia nced at the woman in confusion before asking Oscar, ¡°Who is she, Oz?¡±


    ¡°She''s my bodyguard,¡± replied Oscar briefly.


    The woman shot Amelia an icy look, but said respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Clinton. My name is Jean.¡±


    Amelia nodded at her politely and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Jean.¡±


    Jean merely stood there indifferently.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Take care of her, Jean. You can leave after she wakes up tomorrow morning,¡± instructed Oscar as he


    pointed at Cassie on the bed.


    ¡°Understood, Boss,¡± Jeanplied without even asking for the reason.


    Oscar hugged Amelia''s waist and said, ¡°Let''s go, Amelia.¡±


    Amelia followed him out of the presidential suite and asked curiously, ¡°How many things are you hiding


    from me, Oscar? I haven''t seen a lot of the people who are protecting you in secret.¡±


    ¡°You''ll be their master in the future. Just say the word and they''ll carry out our orders with no questions


    asked.¡± Oscar gave Amelia the right to do that.


    Amelia gave a small smile and did not say anything else.


    On their way back, Amelia received a call from Rory.


    ¡°Rory, it''s already sote. Have you gone back?¡± asked Amelia after picking up the call.


    ¡°Everyone is still waiting for the cab. A few colleagues drank too much while singing. Amelia, I heard


    from our boss that your friend is drunk, so you and Mr. Clinton had to send her back. How is it? Has


    she settled down?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Thanks for asking. Don''t go home toote, okay? It isn''t safe for a girl to walk alone at night.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Amelia,¡± replied Rory. ¡°You and Mr. Clinton should go home earlier too. I''ll talk to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Amelia said, ¡°It''s Rory.¡±


    Oscar tapped his fingers on the steering wheel as he mumbled an acknowledgment. ¡°Do you like her a


    lot?¡±


    ¡°I can''t really say if I like or dislike her. I just think it''s tough on her since she''s working outside of her


    hometown with no rtives here. I can''t help but be reminded of myself when I just graduated. Well, I


    see myself in her, so I can''t help but take care of her more,¡± said Amelia calmly as she leaned against


    the seat.


    Oscar nced at her and replied, ¡°Whatever makes you happy.¡±


    Amelia turned around and gazed at Oscar in amusement. She teased, ¡°I thought you would give me a


    long lecture and tell me to stay away from her.¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. It''s my instincts.¡±


    Oscar stroked her head and said, ¡°I wanted you to stay away from her, but you should do what makes


    you happy. A newbie who has just started working probably can''t stir up any trouble. But I don''t really


    like that girl. Don''t be too nice to her.¡±


    Chuckling softly, Amelia said, ¡°I know. I''m not new to society, nor am I a three-year-old toddler.¡±


    Amelia sounded so confident here, but she did not expect that one day she would meet her downfall in


    the hands of a Rory.


    Oscar drove into the neighborhood, parked the car, and unbuckled Amelia''s seatbelt for her. He held


    her hand and said, ¡°Let me bring you to a ce.¡±


    Amelia followed him out of the car obediently and came to the empty plot ofnd behind the apartment.


    Looking at the grass, she shot a puzzled nce at Oscar and asked, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±


    Oscar hushed her. Amelia was confused, but she held her tongue.


    Suddenly, bright shes of light appeared in the night sky. Looking up, she saw that the sky was


    illuminated by colorful fireworks.


    Amelia''s eyes widened.


    When she saw the words that the fireworks formed, she could not hold her tears back anymore.


    Honey, let''s spend the rest of our lives together.


    Oscar pulled her into his arms. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Amelia leaned against his chest and choked out, ¡°When did you prepare this?¡±


    ¡°I had Hugo prepare this in the afternoon. I wanted to show you at midnight, but Cassie messed up


    everything,¡± said Oscar. ¡°Although it''s a littlete, I hope you don''t mind my cliche act of romance.¡±


    After speaking, Oscar took out a red box from his pocket and opened it. Amelia saw the diamond inside


    the box, which shone dazzlingly under the night sky.


    Oscar took out the huge diamond ring in the box and slipped it on Amelia''s left finger. ¡°I asked


    someone to customize this for me. Our names are carved on it. Although it''s quite tacky to give such a


    present, it''s a piece of my sincerity. See if you like it!¡±


    Looking at the diamond ring on her finger, Amelia felt like crying andughing. It was not that she could


    not afford a diamond ring, but she was moved by how much effort Oscar had put in for this romantic


    moment. Truth be told, women do not have high expectations¡ªall they want is for their men to dote on


    them genuinely.


    ¡°When did you prepare this?¡± asked Amelia with a grin as she wiped her tears away.


    ¡°I''ve prepared this before I went to Beshya to pick you up. I chose to give it to you today because it''s


    exactly seven and a half years since we got married, divorced, and reconciled again. After we get


    remarried, we''ll celebrate our anniversary every year. I remember everything that you said. Since you


    like romantic moments, I''ll give those to you. Although I''m not really a romantic guy, I''ll try my best to


    learn and make you feel my sincerity.¡±


    Amelia wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned against his chest, listening to the steady beating


    of his heart. She said softly, ¡°Oscar, I love this gift. Even if you give me a ring weaved from grass, I''ll


    love it too. What matters is that I can see your sincerity. I don''t want a lot. All I want is your heart.¡±


    ¡°You silly woman.¡± Oscar stroked her soft hair.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Oscar and Amelia enjoyed a night of passion, while Cassie woke up with a splitting headache in a hotel


    the next day. She held her head and groaned from her hangover.


    ¡°Awake?¡± A woman''s cold voice rang out in the room.


    Startled, Cassie lifted her head and met the gaze of an unknown, expressionless woman. She croaked,


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Jean ignored her question and shot straight to the point. ¡°That''s not important. If you''re clear-headed,


    I''m leaving.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was almost at the door when Cassie screeched, ¡°Stay right where you are.¡±


    Jean grimaced, having hoped that she could leave without fanfare. Still, considering Cassie''s friendship


    with Oscar and Amelia''s orders to look after Cassie, Jean could only swallow her indignation at dealing


    with the hungover woman''s rudeness.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Jean turned around.


    ¡°Who sent me herest night?¡± Cassie tapped her head, struggling to recall what had happened after


    her argument with Amelia. Despite her best efforts, nothing came to mind. It was as if her brain had


    stopped remembering anything at that exact moment.


    ¡°Boss and Mrs. Clinton sent you home after you drank yourself into oblivion. You looked even more


    pathetic than the homeless ruffians on the street,¡± Jean scoffed as her gaze roved over Cassie. ¡°I have


    no idea what Boss saw in you in the first ce. You''re way below Mrs. Clinton''s league. In fact, I''d


    venture to say you''re like a swan that regressed into an ugly duckling.¡±


    Cassie''s face twisted with rage, and she threw a pillow at Jean, shrieking, ¡°Get lost! Get out of my


    sight!¡±


    Jean dly left the massive presidential suite, leaving a stunned Cassie on the bed.


    Her gaze was unfocused. She was seemingly lost in her thoughts.


    Suddenly, Cassie scrambled off the bed and ran barefoot into the bathroom.


    She began appraising herself in the mirror, gently running her hand over her pale face. A self-


    deprecatingugh bubbled out of her. No wonder she called me an ugly duckling. I''m giving those poor


    ducklings a run for their money. Her gaze traveled across the mirror as she took in her bloodshot eyes,


    dark eye circles, and pale lips. Stray freckles dotted her face, and there was a light smattering of


    bumps on her forehead. It was a horrifying sight.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Cassie wailed as she cupped her face, questioning her sanity in osting Oscar in such a state.


    Two whole years had passed, and despite her ims of hating Oscar and ns to sabotage Clinton


    Corporations with June, Cassie had never gotten over Oscar. She could never bring herself to execute


    their ns and had chosen to drown her sorrow in alcohol.


    Cassie broke down and muttered to herself, ¡°This isn''t me; this can''t be me! How can I look like this?¡±


    She could note to terms with the fact that Oscar had seen her in such an unkempt state. Oh God,


    he already hates me enough. He must''ve been so disgustedst night.


    She suddenly felt like throwing up.


    Exhausted after her mental breakdown, Cassie copsed on the floor, staring mindlessly at the


    luxurious fixtures in the bathroom. A spark of determination flickered in her gaze, pushing her to get off


    the floor. She murmured in a frenzy, ¡°I have to change. I have to get back on my feet again. Oscar sent


    me herest night because he still cares about our old rtionship. I''m sure he hasn''t gotten over me! I


    just need to return to my old, innocent self, and he''ll love me again. Yes, yes! That''s right! I''ll go home,


    eat a little, and put on some nice makeup. Oscar loves a caring woman. I''ll be kind and caring toward


    him, and he''ll remember how nice I was.¡±


    Invigorated by a sense of purpose, Cassie arranged for a hotel employee to bring her some fresh


    clothes.


    She changed and began applying her makeup meticulously, sessfully covering the dark eye circles


    that had horrified her earlier.


    Cassie scrutinized herself in the mirror, pleased with the results of her artfully applied makeup.


    Unfortunately, she could not do much about her gaunt face.


    June called her as she left the hotel. She ended the call, only to receive a text message instead.


    Cassie read the message. Honey, answer the phone. I got a fright when you disappearedst night.


    I''ve been searching for you all night. Now be a good girl ande home. If you''re really into that stuff,


    I''ll get some for you. I just didn''t want you to get addicted. You''re my only baby. I can''t find a better toy if


    you''re out of action.


    Cassie fumed at the contents of the text. Her anger and hatred for June ballooned. I wouldn''t be in this


    pathetic state if not for him!


    It would not have been an exaggeration to call him the devil incarnate. Cassie recalled how he had


    dragged her straight to hell to avenge his past humiliation at her hands. She had followed him to every


    unsavory establishment imaginable and had been encouraged to drown her sorrows in sex and booze.


    It had been the lowest point of her existence.


    Things were different now. Cassie had recovered the motivation and courage to pursue Oscar. She had


    had enough of escaping reality through all manners of shady pursuits. It was as though she had


    received an epiphany regarding her life and June''s intentions. She never hated June more than at that


    moment, and she believed that he had single-handedly orchestrated her downfall.


    Her phone began ringing with another call from June.


    Rage consumed her entire being as Cassie answered the phone and yelled, ¡°June! You''re despicable!


    I''ve wallowed under your control for years. Turning me into an alcoholic was one thing, but now you''re


    trying to groom me into bing a drug addict? Are you intent on ruining my life?¡±


    Ignoring her rants, June asked, ¡°Tell me where you are. I''ve gone mad trying to find you the whole


    night.¡±


    ¡°June, you sicko. Go to hell!¡± Cassie snarled. ¡°Aren''t you just preening after causing my downfall? Well,


    you can leave Chanaea happy now! Get lost, and don''t evere back! I despise you!¡±


    June''s voice hardened when he realized she was serious. ¡°Honey, I know this is just the alcohol talking.


    I''m letting your harsh words slide since you''re just acting out in your hungover state. Come now, be a


    nice girl, and tell me where you are. I''ll fetch you right away. Don''t throw a tantrum.¡± He dropped his


    volume and added, ¡°I''m sure you wouldn''t want your parents to worry.¡±


    His faux concern struck a raw nerve, and Cassie exploded, ¡°Keep my parents out of this! You


    pretentious *sshole! I''ve never met a man as vile as you!¡±


    She hung up before giving him a chance to reply.


    Cassie took a cab back to Yard Manor, and to her dismay, June was entertaining her mother in the


    living room like the perfect son-inw. June had shrewdly kept Elizabeth in the dark about Cassie''s


    wayward exploits over the past two years.


    June''s presence infuriated Cassie, who strode over to him and thundered, ¡°You pretentious *sshole!


    What are you doing here? Get out of my house right now!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Baby. I shouldn''t have stopped you from going to the barst night, but I only had your well-


    being in mind. If you need to blow off some steam and visit a bar tonight, I''ll go with you. Please don''t


    be mad at me, okay? It''s all my fault,¡± June apologized sweetly.


    His act merely riled Cassie, who pointed at his nose and used, ¡°Just drop your pretense already,


    June! I''m this close to puking at the sight of your faux concern.¡±


    June''s worried expression remained admirably in pace.


    ¡°What are you doing, Cassie?¡± Elizabeth interrupted her daughter''s rant with a stern reprimand. ¡°Dear


    God, you''ve been getting more out-of-hand these few years. Where are your manners? Only June is


    patient enough to deal with your antics. Hurry up and apologize to him. Don''t think about frequenting


    bars, either. Those shady ces are hardly suitable for ady like you.¡±


    Cassie continued pointing at June as she muttered indignantly, ¡°Mom, do you know what he''s done to


    your daughter over the past few years? He has been ying you and Dad for fools for years! He has


    brought me to bars, nightclubs, and the wildest parties you can''t even imagine! He''s a devil; my


    downfall is entirely his doing!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Elizabeth turned to June next and cated, ¡°June, Cassie must''ve been triggered by


    somethingst night. I hope you can forgive her tantrum. I''ll have someone whip up your favorite dishes


    later. You must promise to stay for a meal.¡±


    June smiled affably and replied, ¡°Of course, Mrs. Yard. I guess I''m in for a treat today. Thank you so


    much for the invitation.¡±


    Cassie was instantly overwhelmed by a sense of hopelessness at the sight of her mother falling for


    June''s borate lies. My obstinance over the years has utterly shaved away at my parents'' patience.


    They''d rather believe in a stranger than their own daughter at this point.


    Sadly, she concluded that she had brought this fate upon herself.


    Cassie implored, ¡°Mom, he''s the bad guy here. You can''t believe him, or he''ll rob our family of our


    wealth.¡±


    ¡°Cassie, what is wrong with you?¡± Elizabeth frowned. ¡°I haven''t even begun to lecture you for staying


    out the whole night. Go upstairs and clean yourself up. Don''t throw a tantrum here like some


    madwoman.¡±


    Cassie trudged upstairs, defeated. She turned around and stared at June, conflicting emotions in her


    gaze. June happened to look up and met her gaze, shooting her a satisfied smirk.


    Frightened, Cassie sped for the safety of her bedroom.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Elizabeth nced upstairs and tugged June''s hand. ¡°June, we spoiled Cassie too much. She was


    traumatized because of Oscar previously, and she lost all of her interest in ying the piano that she


    loved the most. She must be suffering. I hope you can bear with her as her boyfriend and don''t be mad


    at her.¡±


    June smiled gently. ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Yard. I have been chasing after her for many years. She''s


    precious to me. I know she can''t forget about Oscar, but I believe she will fall in love with me one day. I


    n to get engaged to her soon. Perhaps she will stop thinking negatively once she settles down and


    gets married.¡±


    ¡°Oh, June, do you really think so?¡± Elizabeth asked.


    June nodded and sighed.


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, I have long wanted to set a wedding date on my schedule, but Cassie has been suspecting


    that I have ulterior motives toward her and wanted to take over the Yard family by using her. This might


    sound awful, butpared to my family''s wealth and status, the Yard family is substantially wealthy,


    but it''s close to nothingpared to the Adertons. The riches in your family don''t interest me at all.¡±


    ¡°June, Cassie tends to overthink. Don''t be offended by her. Go upstairs and check on her, and try to


    talk to her nicely,¡± Elizabeth said.


    ¡°All right, I''ll go up and check on her, lest she have negative thoughts again,¡± June said softly. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, his face turned terrifyingly wicked when he got upstairs.


    June twisted the doorknob. Noticing that the door wasn''t locked, he opened it and went in before


    closing it behind him.


    Before he could take more than three steps into the room, a pillow flew toward his face. He caught the


    pillow with his quick reflexes and quietly walked over.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Cassie shouted in anger.


    June walked over to the bed and looked down at Cassie, who was sitting on the bed, ring at him. He


    said solemnly, ¡°Are you done? I''ve given you two years to fool around. Shouldn''t you be more mature


    now?¡±


    Cassie held her head and said in frustration, ¡°June, what do you want from me? I''ve been leading a


    befuddled life for the past two years, and my body can''t take it anymore. Are you happy now? Can you


    please leave my house and go back to your country?¡±


    June bent down, propped one hand on the bed, grabbed Cassie''s chin with the other, and said in an


    ominous tone, ¡°Baby, I''ve wasted so much time on you. Do you only think I wanted revenge? I could


    have done it without investing my time in you if I wanted revenge. Do you really not understand my


    feelings for you?¡±


    Cassie tried to break free, but her struggle was futile. She could only re at June.


    ¡°Baby, you have been a good girl for the past two years. What happened? Why are you suddenly going


    against me? Tell me, who did you meetst night? Was it Oscar? I think it was. There''s no other person


    who can ignite your fighting spirit.¡± June smiled creepily. His words were so disturbing that Cassie had


    goosebumps all over her body.


    ¡°Baby, how loyal can you get? You wanted revenge, and you regretted it in the end. I heard Amelia has


    returned, and the two of them are like lovebirds. But look at you, you''re so skinny. If it weren''t for the


    fancy clothing, I would have mistaken you for a beggar. I''m afraid Oscar won''t even bother to look at


    you.¡± June humiliated Cassie with his words. He told her the truth that Cassie didn''t want to admit.


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    Cassie began to struggle again.


    A murderous intent shed across June''s eyes. He got up and pressed Cassie under him and covered


    her mouth with his palm.


    ¡°Honey, I''ve been so kind to you. I gave you everything you wanted and listened to your every word.


    Can Oscar treat you the same? No. But why won''t you stop thinking about him? It''s making me very


    angry, and that is why I want to punish you. But how should I do it?¡± There was a menacing glow in


    June''s narrowed eyes, which caused Cassie to feel threatened.


    Cassie struggled with all her strength. June leaned into her ear and said, ¡°Honey, struggle harder if you


    want your mother toe over. I don''t mind her watching you being raped. Your mother is a beautiful


    woman with tender and smooth skin. Or should the two of you pleasure me together? What do you


    think?¡±


    Cassie''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    June patted her cheek as if everything was fine. ¡°Don''t worry. I''m just joking. She''s my future mother-in-


    law, and she deserves all the respect. I wouldn''t dare to touch her.¡±


    What a lunatic! He''s a lunatic with a twisted mind!


    Cassie shouted in her mind.


    However, June was aroused by Cassie''s fearful look. He ripped open her dress and stared at her slim


    and supple figure, caressing her body as if admiring a fine piece of art.


    ¡°Baby, your figure never fails to fascinate me. Oh, how I wish to suck you dry.¡±


    He vited Cassie''s body aggressively, stripping her of her pride and dignity.


    Once he was done, he kissed her, who couldn''t speak from enduring the pain, and said, ¡°Honey, this is


    your punishment. Do you like it? If you ever think about other men behind my back again, I will


    meticulously torture every inch of your body until you remember what I said.¡±


    Cassie could only feel the pain. Not only did June torture her physically, but he had also tormented her


    mentally. At that moment, she had an indescribable fear of having intimate rtionships.


    ¡°You''re a f*cking pervert!¡± Cassie mustered her strength and cursed through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment, Baby. I thought you knew it from the beginning.¡± June owned up to it.


    Cassie simply closed her eyes.


    ¡°Honey, I''ve been treating you so well. Shouldn''t you consider my proposal? My family has seen your


    photos, and they like you. They even asked me to arrange for you guys to meet up. Let''s go on a trip to


    my home country. You''re about to be their daughter-inw, and you will have to meet my parents


    sooner orter,¡± June said while ying with Cassie''s hair.


    Cassie kept her mouth shut.


    ¡°If you don''t answer me, I''ll take it as a yes. I''ll set up the engagement party with our families. Don''t


    worry. I won''t mistreat you. I''ll invite every influential figure in the city, including the man you can never


    forget. I think you''ll be delighted if he can witness your engagement, right?¡± June licked Cassie''s cheek


    and smiled gently. ¡°You''re a tainted woman, and I''m a dirty man. We''re a match made in heaven. I want


    him to witness our marriage. Don''t thank me. I''m just doing it to grant you your wish.¡±


    Cassie opened her eyes and red at June, amazed by the shamelessness of this man.


    June yfully ran his fingers across her eyes and said, ¡°Honey, are you touched by my thoughtful


    generosity?¡±


    Cassie scrunched up her face. ¡°No. I''m just disgusted by your shamelessness.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you forgot. You''re just as shameless as I am. That''s why we''re meant for each other. I still


    remember when you danced indecently with other men on the dance floor, sat drunk on the couch, and


    kissed several men. It''s because you were so raunchy that I thought you were attractive. No couple in


    the world can be as perfect as us,¡± June said, infatuated.


    Cassie remained silent and continued to look daggers at him.


    June stroked her eyes and said, ¡°That''s it, Honey. I could get off just by watching you look at me like


    that. We have the same dirty blood. I''m the only suitable man for you. Can Oscar tolerate your ugly


    side? Can he stand you getting it on with another guy? He can''t. That''s why I''m the only one worthy of


    being with you. Promise me you''ll marry me. It doesn''t matter if you can''t have children. We are still


    young, and we should have fun while we''re young. What''s even a child? As long as we have the


    money, we can have as many children as we want. That''s not a problem at all. Let''s be together, okay?


    Stop thinking about Oscar. I''m the only one who can grant you eternal happiness.¡±


    ¡°You''re crazy,¡± Cassie snapped through gritted teeth.


    She was utterly frightened by June''s madness, especially in the past two years. His mindset wasn''t the


    same as ordinary people''s. He was like an absolute lunatic with a twisted mind. Cassie was afraid that


    she might die in the hands of this man one day.


    She was yful, but she didn''t want to lose her life for no reason.


    She wanted to escape his grasp. She didn''t want to be with him anymore, fearing that he would ruin


    her life sooner orter.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Cassie pushed June away and jumped down from the bed despite the pain. Then, she quickly took out


    a ck and white business suit from the closet and put it on in front of him before leaving the bedroom


    without turning back.


    June calmly got off the bed as he already had his fill. He found Cassie''s asional resistance rather


    exciting. To him, the two of them were like cat and mouse. Cassie was the little mouse who tried her


    best to run while he enjoyed the chase, ying with Cassie in his palm, gradually shedding her dignity.


    By the time he was done with her, she would belong to him entirely and she wouldn''t have the notion of


    running away anymore.


    For so many years, he had been casting his and patiently waiting for the fish to take the bait. He


    believed that Cassie would eventually be his. However, to Cassie, his methods were ruthless. He was


    like a pervert. But to him, these actions were just his way of loving her.


    Cassie ran downstairs, but Elizabeth stopped her. ¡°Cassie, where are you going? It''s almost time for


    dinner.¡±


    Cassie looked at Elizabeth with her teary eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mom, you''re killing me by


    letting me be with that pervert. If you like him that much, why don''t you and dad make him your son?¡±


    With that, she ran out of the house.


    Elizabeth was confused. She didn''t know what had happened at all. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    June came down shortly after, wearing white clothes and ck pants, looking like a handsome and


    cultured gentleman.


    ¡°Mrs. Yard,¡± June said politely.


    Elizabeth fiddled with her hair and asked, ¡°June, what happened to you and Cassie?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Yard. We just had a little argument. It''s fine. I''ll look for herter and apologize to


    her.¡±


    ¡°That girl,¡± Elizabeth said while shaking her head. ¡°You''ve been so nice to her, but she doesn''t know


    how to appreciate it. She has always been doing things her way, and it''s my fault for spoiling her too


    much. Don''t let her get too far. We''ll leave her alone for now. Let''s eat.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, I''m afraid I won''t be joining you. I have to look for her. It''s only natural that I care for my


    woman. It doesn''t matter if she is stubborn. If I don''t care for her, who else will?¡± June''s expression was


    gentle when he spoke about Cassie. His eyes were shimmering with adoration as he portrayed the


    perfect boyfriend who pampered his girlfriend.


    Elizabeth became even more pleased with June.


    ¡°June, it must be tough on you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Mrs. Yard. She''s cute even when she''s stubborn or arrogant, or even when she gets angry


    and chases me away. I love her so much that her ws became her best quality.¡± June smiled. ¡°I''ll be


    leaving, Mrs. Yard. I''lle back with Cassie to have a meal with you someday. I have to go coax her


    now. Otherwise, she will make a fuss and start saying that I don''t love her at all.¡± June spoke


    affectionately as if Cassie was a cute little girl who loved to make a fuss in a rtionship.


    After June left, Elizabeth nodded with satisfaction. Her daughter had finally found a good ce to call


    home. However, she didn''t know that her future son-inw, who seemed perfect on the surface, had


    been bringing her daughter to inappropriate ces to demoralize her constantly. He had indulged in the


    gratifying process of her corruption to the point where she was one step away from the point of no


    return.


    Elizabeth was unaware of it. Hence, she became more and more satisfied with June, and she adored


    June more than Cassie.


    Cassie drove straight to Clinton Corporations. She parked her car and went directly into the building.


    However, she was stopped by the receptionist before she could get into the elevator.


    ¡°Miss, do you have an appointment?¡± the receptionist asked politely.


    Cassie looked at the receptionist and didn''t recognize her. ¡°Are you new?¡±


    ¡°The previous receptionist has resigned.¡± Seeing that Cassie was dressed luxuriously and knew that


    there was a new receptionist, the receptionist didn''t dare offend her with a tough attitude. ¡°Miss, who


    are you looking for? Do you have an appointment with someone?¡±


    Cassie raised her chin and said aggressively, ¡°I''m the only daughter of the chairman of Yard Group.


    The Yards and the Clintons have been family friends for many years. I came here to look for Oscar.


    Does a mere receptionist like you dare to stop me?¡±


    The receptionist was stunned.


    Politely, she said, ¡°I apologize for not recognizing you, Ms. Yard. However, Mr. Clinton has ordered that


    anyone without an appointment is not allowed to enter thepany. I''m just doing my job. I can call


    someone from the secretary''s office. If you really have an appointment with Mr. Clinton, I will let you in.


    Please hang on for a moment.¡± She then picked up the phone and dialed the secretary''s office number.


    Cassie immediately grabbed her hand and said coldly, ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    The receptionist tried to rein in her temper. ¡°Cassie, I''m just following the procedures. Why don''t you


    give Mr. Clinton a call?¡±


    If he could answer my call, I wouldn''t be here arguing with you.


    ¡°I''m warning you. Don''t go too far. Otherwise, I''ll report you to Mrs. Clinton and drive you out of Clinton


    Corporations,¡± Cassie threatened, having lost her patience.


    The receptionist was in a dilemma when she heard a female voice. ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    Relieved to see the person approaching them, the receptionist smiled. ¡°Ms. Walker, this person is Ms.


    Yard. She wants to see Mr. Clinton, but she doesn''t have an appointment.¡±


    Isabe walked forward and gave Cassie a once-over. She tried to recall who the woman was. ¡°Cassie


    Yard?¡±


    She had met Cassie a few times before. However, she didn''t recognize Cassie because she had lost a


    lot of weight. Even though she was wearing make-up, she looked pale and frail as if a gust of wind


    could sweep her away.


    Cassie, however, immediately recognized Isabe. She sneered, ¡°Well, if it isn''t Ms. Walker? I heard


    Amelia is back and is together with Oscar. I was wondering when you would marry Oscar. The upper-


    ss society is spreading the news about your engagement, but I saw Oscar taking good care of


    Amelia yesterday. I''m afraid you have no ce in this marriage.¡±


    Isabe''s expression changed.


    She took a deep breath and tried her best to calm down. Then she smiled professionally and said, ¡°Ms.


    Yard, what happens between Oscar and me has nothing to do with you. At best, you''re just Oscar''s ex-


    girlfriend, and I am his current girlfriend. Mrs. Clinton is very fond of me. No matter how close Oscar


    and Amelia are, I am the one he will marry due to family pressure. In the end, I will still be the victor.¡±


    Cassie snorted. What a shameless b*tch.


    ¡°By the way, Ms. Yard, Oscar has established a new rule. No one from the Yard family is allowed to


    enter Clinton Corporations. Have you forgotten how your family came to make a fuss at thepany a


    year and a half ago? You''re a group of people from a noble family who did things that even a bunch of


    hooligans wouldn''t do, affecting the reputation of Clinton Corporations and your family. If it hadn''t been


    for Oscar, the losses of Clinton Corporations caused by you and your mother would have been


    immeasurable. If I were you, I would be ashamed toe here,¡± Isabe reminded Cassie of the


    terrible things she had done.


    Cassie remembered it as well. More than a year ago, she had instigated her mother to make a scene at


    thepany, which caused the Yard family and the Clinton family to fall apart. She was heartbroken by


    Oscar''s cold eyes when he looked at her back then. That was when she fell into June''s maniption


    and gradually became addicted to the hedonistic and inappropriate ces.


    ¡°Seems like you remember everything you did back then,¡± Isabe said. ¡°Kindly leave, Ms. Yard, or I


    will call for security.¡±


    Cassie gritted her teeth and stared deep into Isabe''s eyes. ¡°Don''t get too cocky, Ms. Walker. I can


    leave now, but I will not give up. If you can stay by Oscar''s side, then so can I.¡±


    Having said that, she turned around proudly and hurried out of the building.


    Isabe smirked and said to the receptionist, ¡°If she everes back, you can call the security guards


    to escort her out of the building. Remember, she''s the woman Mr. Clinton doesn''t wish to see the most.


    Don''t try to be clever, or you''ll be dismissed from Clinton Corporations.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Walker,¡± the receptionist responded.


    Isabe turned around and walked toward the elevator. Having won an argument against Cassie, she


    felt exceptionally good.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    After work, Oscar saw a ck figure running toward him at zing speed. He instinctively sprang into a


    defensive position and evaded the figure''s embrace. He wanted to return with a kick but stopped upon


    hearing her voice. ¡°Oscar.¡±


    Oscar frowned as a sh of frustration and coldness appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Cassie, enough!¡± Oscar reprimanded her.


    Cassie, on the other hand, was enraptured as she inched closer to Oscar. She could not contain her


    excitement. At the thought of something, she shyly yed with her hair and asked, ¡°Oz, you''re getting


    off work?¡±


    Oscar was obviously impatient and vexed. ¡°Cassie, I don''t have time for games. Look for someone else


    to entertain you if you''re bored. Stop showing up in front of me.¡±


    Oscar turned around and walked away. He did not want to spend even an additional second being


    around Cassie.


    Cassie ran toward Oscar''s front and blocked him in his path. Her hands were trembling out of


    nervousness as she was looking at Oscar at a close distance. Immediately, her face blushed.


    It had been a year and a half since theyst met. However, the moment she caught sight of Oscar, it


    was clear to her that her feelings toward him had never changed.


    Cassie swallowed a lump in her throat and said in an anxious tone, ¡°Oscar, I missed you so much. I


    apologize for all those arguments that we hadst time. Is it true that you sent me back to the hotelst


    night after I was drunk? I owe you big time. I know that you still love me, right? I want to treat you to a


    meal as my token of appreciation for what you did for mest night.¡±


    ¡°How childish,¡± Oscar replied curtly.


    He moved aside in order to walk past her. However, Cassie followed him closely behind, refusing to


    leave him alone.


    Oscar opened the car door, and Cassie immediately dashed into the passenger seat. Then she


    shamelessly put on the seatbelt.


    Oscar got in the driver''s seat and said, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Cassie, however, refused to budge, and she was adamant about staying.


    Oscar was irritated by Cassie''s stubbornness. Before he could get out of the car, Cassie said, ¡°Oscar, if


    you leave, I''ll wait for you at yourpany every day. Since I''m no longer ying the violin or


    managing thepany, I have ample time.¡±


    Oscar hesitated. He nced at Cassie coldly and said, ¡°What are you trying to do? Speak your mind.¡±


    Cassie merely looked at Oscar in an infatuated manner. Although he was clearly annoyed, she was still


    attracted by his good looks.


    ¡°Oscar, it''s been a long time since we''vest met. You''re still handsome as ever! I really regret leaving


    you at the altar seven years ago. I must be crazy! If not, I wouldn''t have left you!¡± Cassie harked back


    to those days. ¡°Oscar, my happiest memories are with you. For the past two years, I''ve been suffering


    at the thought of losing you. I dreamed about you so many times, but I have to force myself to forget


    about you, and it was unsessful. I''ve been drinking a lot to numb myself. If you didn''t send me back


    to the hotelst night, I wouldn''t have had the courage to find you. Afterst night, I realize that I cannot


    move on from you.¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Cassie was not affected by Oscar''s aloof reaction. She muttered, ¡°Oscar, I want to treat you to a meal.


    Would you ept my invitation?¡±


    Oscar looked at her cially. ¡°Cassie, don''t make me hate you even more.¡±


    Cassie stilled for a moment before she broke into a smile.


    ¡°Oscar, for the past two years I''ve picked up the habit of drinking and partying at nightclubs. If you don''t


    like it, I will stop. I know I''ve slept with a lot of random men, but I will change. Just give me a chance.¡±


    ¡°I have no interest in knowing anything about you. However, I do need a favor from you.¡± Cassie''s eyes


    were full of hope. ¡°Please get out of my car.¡±


    Cassie''s face fell.


    ¡°If you have a meal with me, I promise I''ll leave,¡± Cassie swore.


    ¡°I don''t feel like eating with you,¡± Oscar said ruthlessly.


    ¡°If you don''t, I''ll continue pestering you every day. If you want me to leave you alone, then have a meal


    with me,¡± Cassie threatened shamelessly.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Oscarughed in exasperation.


    Cassie stared at him dazedly, saying nothing.


    ¡°Cassie, I thought you would have be smarter after all these years, but you''re still the same. You


    are still as thick-skinned as ever.¡± Oscar put on a straight face. ¡°I don''t have time to y games with


    you. If you like waiting in front of mypany, then suit yourself!¡±


    Oscar pushed open the car door and got out, and Cassie quickly followed suit.


    ¡°Oscar, wait for me.¡± Cassie chased after him. Oscar took out his phone and started dialing a number.


    ¡°Hugo, get Jean to drag this woman away. From now on, she is not allowed to get anywhere near me.¡±


    After that, he promptly hung up.


    Cassie hugged Oscar from the back like a ko bear.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Oscar was fuming. He wanted to shake her off, but she refused to let go. ¡°I said let go!¡±


    ¡°No! It took a lot of courage for me toe and look for you. It was wrong of me to run away from our


    marriage seven years ago. But when I came looking for you two years ago, you hurt me too! I even lost


    my ability to give birth. I suffered more than you, but I couldn''t bring myself to hate you. I think we can


    start over. Please give me a chance! Don''t be so cruel to me!¡± Cassie choked out.


    Oscar forcefully pried her hand away, but she quickly hugged him again.


    At that moment, a shadow dashed across them and grabbed Cassie''s hand. ¡°Boss, do you want me to


    chop her hand off?¡±


    ¡°Just drag her away from me,¡± Oscar said indignantly.


    Jean forcefully dragged Cassie away. However, Cassie reacted as though she had experienced some


    kind of trauma. ¡°Leave me alone. Don''t touch me! She''s molesting me! I''m being robbed!¡±


    Jean''s face twitched a little. It was her first time witnessing someone as shameless as Cassie causing


    a scene in public for a man. If the two of them were to be in the same room, she would have already


    jumped on the man.


    ¡°Wow, what a good show. Looks like I came at a very bad time.¡± A female voice could be heard.


    Oscar and Jean looked in the direction of the voice and saw Amelia standing about three meters away


    from them.


    Oscar was stunned, and he swiftly let go of Cassie.


    ¡°Amelia, why are you here?¡± Oscar stuttered. He pointed at Cassie, who had fallen to the ground.


    ¡°Amelia, she is not... I have nothing to do with her... We are...¡±


    Amelia couldn''t help but chuckle. She walked toward Oscar''s and teased him, ¡°Oscar, speak about luck


    with thedies. Aren''t you happy that a prettydy just threw herself at you?¡±


    Oscar felt wronged but, at the same time, amused.


    ¡°Honey, you know I was being harassed,¡± Oscar said in a cutesy manner. ¡°I feel so dirty having been


    touched by her. You must make it up to meter when we get back home.¡±


    ¡°How can I make it up to you? I think Ms. Yard will be more than happy to serve you.¡±


    The two of them started showing off their affection.


    Jean quietly excused herself, leaving as quickly as she came.


    ¡°Amelia.¡± Cassie struggled to stand up. She stared ferociously at the woman who had just ruined her


    ns.


    ¡°Ms. Yard, nice to meet you. I see that you''re finally sober now. Last night you were bickering with me


    before you passed out. It was I who sent you back to the hotel and took care of you. However, it was


    not a pleasant experience to have vomit all over me. It''s good that you''re fine. I was even worried that


    something bad might happen to you,¡± Amelie said in a friendly manner as if she was oblivious to


    Cassie''s murderous stare.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Cassie was devastated. She was convinced that it was Oscar who had sent her back to


    the hotel. However, the truth turned out to be different. Undoubtedly, it was a piece of shocking news to


    her. ¡°It was Oscar who sent me back. Why are you so evil? How could you im credit for something


    that you didn''t do? Do you think I will be grateful because of what you said? Dream on!¡±


    Amelia smiled in response.


    ¡°Ms. Yard, I was the one who changed your clothes and bathed you, and it was you who wanted to


    argue with mest night. I''m not really sure what makes you think it was Oscar who did all that.¡±


    Cassie was annoyed by Amelia''s smile.


    ¡°This is not the end, Amelia. Oscar will be mine one day.¡± Cassie looked daggers at Amelia. And before


    leaving, she looked at Oscar longingly onest time.


    Amelia was grinning from ear to ear. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Oscar, what should I do? I think she


    hates me. That''s the problem with me! Not only do I attract men, but I make women hate me too!¡±


    Oscar wrapped his hand around her waist and said, ¡°Ignore her. She''s crazy.¡±


    He walked toward the car with Amelia in her arms. He opened the door, let her in, and helped her with


    the seat belt.


    Then, getting into the driver''s seat, he started the engine and drove off. From time to time, he would


    turn to look at Amelia. As Amelia had her attention fixated on the scenery outside and the two of them


    barely spoke, the atmosphere immediately turned awkward.


    Oscar held out his hand and grabbed her wrist. ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    Amelia came back to her senses and gave a small smile. ¡°What? Why are you apologizing to me?¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you angry at me?¡±


    Amelia was confused.


    ¡°Oscar, what makes you think I''m angry?¡±


    ¡°My intuition.¡± Oscar retracted his hand. He patted himself hard on the chest and managed to make


    Ameliaugh.


    He grabbed her hand again and said, ¡°I will try to distance myself from all the women out there.¡±


    Amelia''s smile faded slightly, and she withdrew her hand from his grip.


    She looked out the window again and muttered, ¡°Oscar, you don''t have to restrain yourself because of


    me. The old you were rash and inconsiderate, and you would never care about others'' feelings. You


    have sacrificed enough for me. Besides, it''s not that I''m suppressing myself, but I understand that a


    brilliant man like you will attract unwanted attention from women or even men. As long as you can stay


    loyal to me, I don''t care if you are surrounded by women.¡±


    Oscar gazed at her before parking the car.


    ¡°Oscar, why did you¡ª¡± Amelia didn''t get to finish her sentence as Oscar had abruptly captured her lips


    with his.


    Their lips were locked together, and Amelia thought that she was losing her consciousness and that


    perhaps she would be the first woman to pass out from kissing.


    When Oscar was finally willing to let her go, Amelia regained her senses after what appeared to be a


    mind-blowing kiss.


    She took some deep breaths before saying, ¡°Oscar, what''s wrong?¡±


    The kiss was too intense, and it took her breath away.


    ¡°That''s my solution if you choose to ignore me in the future,¡± Oscar said through clenched teeth. His


    eyes darkened.


    Amelia brushed her finger against her lips and lowered her head, hiding the emotions in her eyes.


    ¡°Oscar, I''m not as open-minded as I look. If I had known that Cassie woulde and find you, I would


    have never sent her back to the hotel. I did not expect her to throw herself at you. I think I might have


    invited the enemy into our house.¡± Amelia sounded depressed.


    She was jealous when she saw Cassie hug Oscar. However, she had chosen not to say anything as


    she was used to hiding her feelings. Hence, not many people could really tell what she was thinking.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    In fact, she hated those women who tried to get close to Oscar. As she was his woman, he should not


    be surrounded by other women.


    Nevertheless, she had to keep her cool and refrain fromshing out at those women.


    She had the right to be angry, but she must take care of her reputation. Hence, all she could do was


    swallow the bitter pill.


    From her perspective, her marriage with Oscar was still unstable. She wasn''t sure if Oscar would still


    love her if she grew old and lost her beauty. When that happened, she wondered if Oscar would still be


    able to resist the seduction of beautiful women out there.


    After all that she had gone through with Oscar, she didn''t want such trivial issues to be the breaking


    point of their marriage.


    ¡°You''re jealous. That''s great. It means you love me.¡± Oscar touched her forehead, smiling warmly.


    ¡°Trust me. I know what''s important and not important to me. Cassie and I are over, and I will never want


    her back in my life. I love you and only you.¡±


    Amelia heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Now, are you feeling better? Let''s pick Tony up. He is always with Kurt, and I''m feeling threatened as


    his father.¡±


    The atmosphere in the car instantly lit up.


    Meanwhile, Cassie was blocked in her path in the alley. She was struggling to break free from a man''s


    restraint. ¡°June, let go of me.¡±


    June took out his phone and taunted her, ¡°Honey, take a look at how you hurled yourself at Oscar.


    Jeez, I mean, look at him. He''s not interested in you!¡±


    Cassie snatched his phone away and browse through the album. The next second, her face flushed


    red in anger.


    She red at June and said, ¡°You''ve been following me?¡±


    ¡°Honey, how can you say that? I''m just worried about you.¡± June shrugged in response. He took a few


    steps back before lifting her chin. ¡°Honey, you''re the heiress of the Yard family, and many men will kill


    to date you. If you want to look for handsome men, I can help you with that. But why is it that you want


    somebody who obviously has no interest in you? I think you must love the feeling of being berated.¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up,¡± Cassie seethed.


    June''s expression changed, and he clutched his phone tightly. Then he inched closer to Cassie and


    pressed her against the wall. ¡°Honey, since you''re a person who has no dignity and likes to cling to


    men who don''t like you, perhaps we can have some fun here.¡±


    Cassie''s eyes widened.


    ¡°June, don''t you dare!¡±


    June smirked mischievously. He ripped off her clothes, causing her to gasp in shock. She opened her


    mouth and wanted to scream, but June quickly whispered in her ears, ¡°If you scream, everyone will


    witness the heiress of the Yard family being abused.¡±


    Cassie stared at him, ashamed.


    June started kissing Cassie.


    After a while, June carried Cassie in his arms and covered her body with his jacket. He then took out


    his phone and made a call. Shortly after, a luxurious car appeared at the entrance of the alley.


    Once in the car, Junemanded, ¡°Drive.¡±


    The car started moving.


    June caressed Cassie, but she quickly pushed his hand away.


    June was amused by her reaction, and instantly, his spirits lifted.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    When the car pulled up in front of Yard Manor, Cassie shoved June aside and opened the car door.


    She was about to step out when June said softly, ¡°I don''t mind if you want to let everyone see you


    looking like that. I can even take the opportunity to take photos of it.¡±


    Cassie spun around and red at him. He did all this. Over thest two years, he has destroyed my


    confidence and trampled on my self-esteem. His actions are way more despicable than what Oscar did.


    Oscar hurt me, but I brought that upon myself. As for June, he deliberately does what he knows he


    shouldn''t. June has not only walked all over me, but he has also ruined my artistic career. He took


    everything I had and crushed them beneath his feet.


    Shooting him a death re, she hissed, ¡°You''re a f*cking wolf in sheep''s clothing!¡±


    June was unfazed by her anger. He instructed the driver nonchntly, ¡°Bring her a dress. Also, I don''t


    want what happened today to leak out. Understood?¡±


    The driver nodded. He got out of the car with his head bowed, not even daring to nce at Cassie in


    the rearview mirror.


    He soon returned with a white dress. As June took the dress, he asked, ¡°Did anyone say anything?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The driver replied, ¡°Mrs. Yard asked what happened, so I exined that a car bumped into Ms. Yard. I


    assured her that Ms. Yard was fine, but her dress got torn.¡±


    June waved for the man to leave, and the driver withdrew at once.


    ¡°Put this on, Baby. I particrly like seeing you in a white dress. In Chanaea, white symbolizes purity.


    Ironically, you''re nothing like that,¡± June remarked while smirking, holding the dress against Cassie.


    Cassie grabbed the white dress from his hands, undressed right before him, and put it on.


    June ogled at her body, swallowing hard as he said, ¡°No matter how many times I''ve touched your


    body, it still tempts me like a fatal attraction. All I want now is to push you down and¡ª¡± Before he could


    finish his sentence, Cassie threw the clothes she had been wearing straight in his face.


    ¡°You scoundrel. I hope you rot in hell,¡± Cassie snarled. With that, she opened the car door and got out.


    Meanwhile, June buried his nose in her clothes and sniffed it with a worshipful expression on his face.


    ¡°Ah, your clothes smell just as good as you. You''re the only one for me. For you, I can even put up with


    your promiscuous ways. Why do you still go looking for Oscar? Must I make Clinton Corporation


    bankrupt and take away everything they have before you''re willing to take me seriously?¡± June


    muttered, a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    ¡°You''re mine. You can only belong to me, so stop infuriating me. Otherwise, I''ll even be willing to ruin


    you so that you have no choice but to stay by my side,¡± he continued in a threatening tone while


    cracking his neck.


    June continued sniffing Cassie''s clothes, looking intoxicated by her unique scent.


    Finally getting out of the car, he reverted to the facade of an honorable gentleman.


    When June entered the house, Cassie was in the middle ofining to her parents about his


    despicable actions. His lips curled into a smirk, and he strode over to them at once.


    ¡°Good day, Mr. and Mrs. Yard,¡± June greeted politely.


    Elizabeth broke into a smile when she saw him.


    ¡°Ah, June. You''re here. Cassie has always been a temperamental girl, so don''t mind what she says.¡±


    As Elizabeth spoke, she shot Cassie a warning nce to stop her from saying nonsense lest her words


    anger June.


    ¡°Oh, that''s quite all right. Cassie is just venting a little because she''s not in a good mood. She met with


    Oscar just now, and he said some humiliating things. Hence, I can understand why she''s taking it out


    on me,¡± June answered. His tone was gentle, and he sounded like a considerate boyfriend indulging


    his girlfriend''s capriciousness.


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened, and she jabbed an using finger at Cassie''s head. ¡°Cassie Yard, you went


    looking for Oscar again? Have you lost your mind? How can you still cling to him so stubbornly after


    how he treated you? Don''t you have any shame? I really think you''ve got a screw loose. You''re the


    perfect example of someone who doesn''t learn their lesson. I can''t believe you''re still acting like this


    after what he did.¡±


    Unable to hold in her anger and frustration, Cassie said furiously, ¡°You''re right. I am shameless. I can''t


    get Oscar out of my head, and I still miss him even after all this time. Two years ago, I got kicked out of


    thepany, and I saw the career I had put so much effort into utterly ruined. I had no clue about what


    went on in thepany, and I had no interest in a white-cor job and working nine to five. The only


    thing I was good at was drinking. Now that I''ve finally regained some of my confidence, all you and Dad


    do is tell me off. You treat June like your biological son, but do you still remember that I''m your


    daughter?¡±


    Elizabeth was so infuriated that even her chest hurt.


    Because of her, the Yard family and the Clinton family had a huge falling out. Yard Group suffered a


    terrible blow when Oscar deliberately sought to seek revenge. If it had not been for June''s assistance,


    thepany would''ve be nothing more but an empty shell.


    ¡°I can see that you''ve been so spoiled that your brain has burned to a crisp. That man you sorely miss


    has been taking his revenge on Yard Group these past two years. He was so ruthless that there was


    practically nothing your father could do. You, a spoiled rich brat, were almost at risk of sleeping out on


    the streets like a beggar! Do you think you could continue to live so extravagantly as you are now? If


    June had not stepped in to help, you probably wouldn''t even have a dog''s kennel to sleep in! You''re an


    absolute idiot who doesn''t learn her lesson! Instead, you keep getting up to idiotic shenanigans. Are


    you hell-bent on being the death of your father and me?¡± Elizabeth retorted, clutching at her chest.


    I''d rather Cassie be in an alcoholic stupor all day than have her trying to speak to the Clintons. Our


    families used to be so close. But after the falling out, we''re just like enemies.


    ¡°It''s clear that none of you understand me at all. I''m not going to stay here and waste my time arguing


    with you.¡± With that, Cassie turned to go upstairs.


    At that moment, Charlie called out, ¡°Come over here, Cassie.¡±


    Cassie hesitated briefly, then walked over to Charlie. ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Cassieplied.


    ¡°Cassie, I''m not against you getting yourself a boyfriend. However, Oscar isn''t the right person for you.


    Even if he divorces Amelia, it''ll still be a fact that you mean nothing to him. If you continue to pester


    him, you''ll only be embarrassing yourself further. Although we''re not as wealthy and influential as the


    Clintons, no one can deny your status as the daughter of a prominent family and your upper-ss


    upbringing. You''ll only tarnish your reputation if you hang around a man like that. Others will gossip and


    wonder why someone like you would behave so shamelessly. Is that what you want?¡±


    Charlie was like a kind and wise elder offering gentle guidance.


    Cassie pursed her lips, looking stubborn.


    Charlie patted the back of her hand. ¡°I can tell that June treats you well. He may be a foreigner, but he


    behaves more like a local than other local men. Ourpany could only rise from the ashes with his


    help. Since you haven''t involved yourself in thepany''s affairs for some time, there''s plenty that you


    don''t know. I won''t tell them to you now, but I do want to say that June is someone who treats you well.


    You should appreciate him and stop throwing tantrums.¡±


    Getting up abruptly, Cassie replied, ¡°You only know how to judge him from his appearances. Do you


    have any idea how he really treats me? He tramples on my self-esteem and my pride whenever he


    feels like it. He doesn''t treat me like a human being at all. He behaves so despicably, yet you want me


    to be nice to him? If this isn''t you trying to sell off your daughter, I don''t know what is.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Charlie snapped grimly.


    ¡°Nonsense? Then why don''t you ask him what he did? Just now, in the little alley... H-He even...¡±


    Cassie''s voice trailed off. She could not bring herself to continue.


    ¡°What did he do?¡± Charlie demanded.


    ¡°He''s just toying with me. Both of you have invited trouble upon this family. If you don''t believe me, then


    don''t me me for not reminding you of how dangerous he is when he snatches everything away from


    you,¡± Cassie stated angrily before running upstairs.


    Meanwhile, June remained seated on the sofa. He turned to Charlie and Elizabeth and said


    apologetically, ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t realize how deeply she has misunderstood me. I didn''t want her to


    keep contacting Oscar, fearing she''d get hurt. However, I failed to realize that she had misunderstood


    my intentions.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Don''t mind her, June. We''ve spoiled her, so we should be the


    ones to apologize. We couldn''t be more grateful for your kindness and consideration toward her these


    couple of years.¡±


    June shook his head, a trace of a bitter smile on his lips.


    ¡°I did that all out of my own free will. I only hope that she''lle to understand my feelings toward her


    someday.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlie and Elizabeth felt even more guilty. Deep down, they both thought Cassie was


    being unreasonable.


    As a daughter, Cassie had failed miserably because even her own parents did not believe her.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Charlie and Elizabeth were displeased to learn that Cassie had gone looking for Oscar again.


    June deliberately mentioned to Elizabeth, ¡°Mrs. Yard, I saw that Amelia has returned. I wanted to say


    something when she and Oscar humiliated Cassie, but Cassie didn''t want me to interfere. I''m Cassie''s


    boyfriend, yet she assumes that I''m scheming against your family. Since she doesn''t want me


    interfering, I hope you can help keep an eye on Amelia.¡±


    Elizabeth''s face fell when she heard that.


    ¡°Didn''t she leave already? Why has she returned?¡± Elizabeth asked through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Don''t get too worried. I''ll look into it. Cassie hasn''t gone to find Oscar these past two years, but she did


    so as soon as Amelia returned. I''m just afraid that woman said something to Cassie. She''s a vicious


    woman.¡± June''s eyes glittered dangerously for a moment, but he quickly put on a gentle look.


    ¡°You have to investigate thoroughly. Don''t let Cassie venture down a path of no return. That Amelia is a


    harbinger of misfortune. Cassie is already suffering so much because of her, yet she still wants to drag


    Cassie down with her. I knew she was bad news from the very beginning,¡± Elizabeth spat out, her voice


    dripping with hatred.


    It was as if she was ming everything on Amelia. From her perspective, it if had not been for Amelia,


    Cassie would not have ended up living such a miserable life.


    ¡°Rest assured that I won''t spare anyone who wants to harm Cassie. I''ll have someone investigate


    Amelia''s background first,¡± said June.


    ¡°Thank you so much. We''re sorry to have to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°If it''s for Cassie, I''m willing to do it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°You''re such a good person. We''ve spoiled Cassie too much. Instead of understanding what we''re


    doing is for her own good, she insists on hanging around that person who embarrasses her. Her brain


    is so befuddled she can''t think straight.¡±


    At that, Charlie piped up, ¡°That''s enough. You shouldn''t keep harping on that. Cassie hasn''t had it easy


    these past two years either.¡±


    Elizabeth turned to re at Charlie and snapped, ¡°Cassie wouldn''t have ended up like this if you hadn''t


    been so tolerant of the Clintons. You think the world of your old me, but has Olivia ever paused to


    think about the rtionship between you two?¡±


    ¡°You''re absolutely preposterous,¡± Charlie retorted as he got up from the sofa, flustered. Then he went


    upstairs as well.


    Elizabeth was seething with rage.


    ¡°Fine! Leave! If you''re going to leave just like that, I should too. Who cares if this family crumbles? All of


    you can''t seem to forget about the Clintons. I''m like an outsider here.¡± Brimming with resentment,


    Elizabeth got up and left too. June was the only person left in the big living room.


    June''s lips curled into a mocking sneer.


    To me, both of them are a couple of dumb animals. I''m beginning to wonder how Mr. Yard ever


    managed apany. As for Mrs. Yard, there''s clearly not much going on upstairs. I wouldn''t get myself


    involved in this mess if not for Cassie.


    Nheless, he was starting to get a little curious about Amelia.


    I wonder what it is about her that caught the attention of Oscar, someone who doesn''t easily fall for a


    woman''s charms. Oscar spent two whole years searching for her, then used a lot of effort and


    resources to find her a pair of suitable corneas... I''m curious to know what kind of woman she is. I


    highly doubt her face couldunch a thousand ships. At best, she''s probably slightly more attractive


    than the average woman. How could a woman who only has her looks going for her capture the


    fascination of a virtuous man?


    June truly wanted to know.


    Hence, when Amelia and Rory were on their way out for lunch, Amelia was slightly surprised to see


    June leaning against his car.


    June walked up to Amelia and asked in a gentlemanly tone, ¡°Prettydy, care to join me for a meal?¡±


    Amelia racked her brains for any memory of June but came up with nothing. She was sure that she had


    never met him before.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked indifferently.


    ¡°Prettydy, you''ll find out who I am if you agree to have a meal with me,¡± June responded with a


    friendly smile.


    He''s handsome, elegant, and patient with ady. He''s like a true twentieth-century gentleman.


    ¡°I don''t usually eat with strangers because although one may appear to be a gentleman, that person


    could be a veritable wolf in sheep''s clothing. Allow me to ask, who would agree to dine with a wolf?¡±


    Amelia kept her tone light, but she radiated an indubitable aura.


    ¡°Let''s go, Rory,¡± said Amelia.


    June stepped in front of them, blocking their path. ¡°Ms. Winters, I''m Cassie''s fianc¨¦. I''d like to talk to


    you. Would you be so kind as to spare me some of your time?¡±


    Stunned, Amelia finally turned to Rory and said, ¡°Go ahead and have lunch first. I''ll have a little chat


    with this gentleman.¡±


    Rory nodded, knowing not to press for details.


    June motioned toward the car. ¡°Please get in, Ms. Winters. I''ve discovered a good restaurant. I think


    their food would be to your liking.¡±


    Amelia got into his car.


    June drove them to a retro-inspired restaurant. There, the waiter led them to a tiny private room.


    Passing Amelia the menu, June said smilingly, ¡°Ladies first. A gentleman would never embarrass a


    prettydy.¡±


    Amelia merely shot him a polite smile without saying anything.


    After cing their order, June extended a hand toward Amelia. ¡°I''m June. I''ve alsoe up with a new


    name for myself¡ªJohn Wick. That''s because I love those movies. You can call me by either name.¡±


    Amelia nearly spat out the sip of water she just took.


    However, she quickly covered her mouth and avoided making a faux pas.


    ¡°Mr. Wick, you truly are a witty and interesting person,¡± Amelia replied, spontaneously deciding to go


    with his made-up name.


    Taking it as apliment, June responded by praising her, ¡°Now that I look at you up close, you''re


    much prettier and more elegant in person than in photos.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Amelia replied nonchntly.


    While waiting for their food, Amelia decided to cut straight to the chase. ¡°We''ve never met before, yet


    you''vee to look for me out of the blue. May I ask what you wish to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing much, really. I was merely curious to know what the wife of the man my fianc¨¦e is


    obsessed with is like. You''ve been gone for two years, yet Mr. Clinton wees you back with open


    arms,¡± June answered with a chuckle as he fiddled with his fingers.


    Amelia smiled politely. ¡°Well, you must be disappointed after seeing me. I''m no great beauty. If you''re


    wondering why Oscar fell for me, I suppose one can only say it was fate.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Before I met you, I was quite disappointed when looking at your photos. But now, I know the


    reason,¡± June replied vaguely, deliberately keeping her in suspense.


    Amelia arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°You have an air about you that makes others feelfortable around you. I believe you''d leave a


    good impression on most men after they had the chance to converse with you. They''d even start taking


    an interest in you. After meeting you for the second time, they''d begin to like you. And after the third


    meeting, it''d be impossible for them to resist falling for you. Therein lies your charm. You may not be a


    great beauty, but you''re the kind of woman who entrances men,¡± June exined, heaping praises on


    her.


    Amelia found his observation ridiculous. ¡°Mr. Wick, don''t tell me you purposely waited for me in front of


    my office to shower me with praises. I don''t think we know each other well enough for that.¡±


    Maintaining his poise, June shed her a bright smile. ¡°We''ll get to know each other better after a few


    more meetings. Ms. Winters, I adore your refined speech and manners. You possess an air about you


    that Cassie doesn''t. If you don''t mind, why don''t we be friends?¡±


    Amelia studied June carefully, sizing him up. She was a firm believer that no one would try to get close


    to another and show their genuine interest for no good reason.


    If someone intentionally tries to get close to you, that person either likes you or harbors some hidden


    agenda. Amelia was not so vain to think that a handsome foreigner would fall for her after meeting her


    for the first time. She was usually calm andposed when dealing with people she did not know well,


    thus allowing her to see the big picture.


    ¡°Mr. Wick, I don''t want to be your friend. I don''t care what Ms. Yard told you or if you''re here to seek


    justice on her behalf. I have no interest in ying games with you. My advice is since the two of you


    are engaged, please make sure to keep an eye on your fianc¨¦e. Don''t let her interfere in someone


    else''s marriage and rtionship,¡± Amelia said solemnly.


    June gazed at her in amusement.


    A waitress came in with their food at that moment, interrupting their conversation.


    For some reason, June smiled at the waitress as she ced the dishes on the table. The waitress was


    momentarily distracted, and she nearly dropped the te she was holding. Fortunately, the waitress


    reacted quickly and managed to regain a firm grip, but some of the sauce still sttered onto the table


    from the sudden motion.


    The waitress immediately began apologizing profusely, ¡°Oh, I''m sorry! I''m terribly sorry!¡±


    Still smiling, June rose to his feet. Before anyone knew what was happening, he suddenly raised his


    hand and pped her hard across her face.


    The waitress was stunned, and the expression on Amelia''s face shifted. However, thetter remained


    silent.


    After that, June sat down again as if nothing had happened and took out a clean handkerchief. Then he


    began wiping his hands with slow and elegant movements. ¡°Hurry up and serve the food. I heard that


    this restaurant is very strict about maintaining top-notch service. How can someone whocks


    professionalism be a waitress here? If you continue making such mistakes, it won''t just be a p next


    time.¡±


    rmed, the other waiters and waitresses quickly served their food and left.


    After they closed the door behind them, June ced a bowl of soup in front of Amelia. ¡°Go ahead and


    give it a taste, Ms. Winters. The soup here is excellent. I''m sure you''ll like it.¡±


    Amelia crossed her arms and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Wick, what you just did was not something a gentleman


    would''ve done.¡±


    June raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Not everyone deserves gentlemanly behavior. If it''s someone as


    beautiful as yourself, you can be sure I''ll have infinite patience. As for that waitress, she''s merely


    someone from a lower ss. She lost herposure and spilled sauce on the table. Shouldn''t I have


    punished her for that? I''m already being merciful by not demanding for the restaurant''s manager to fire


    her, aren''t I?¡±


    His response rendered her speechless.


    ¡°Please eat, Ms. Winters. Try this and see how it tastes.¡±


    Not wanting to be rude, Amelia began eating but stopped when she had eaten half of it. ¡°I''m full, and I


    need to get back to work. I''ll settle the bill on the way out. Consider it my treat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no. A gentleman could never let a prettydy pay. The restaurant will charge the meal to me,


    so you don''t have to argue with me about who settles the bill.¡± June smiled. Then, as if by magic, he


    produced a single rose and held it out to her. ¡°A beautiful flower for a beautifuldy. It''s a little gift to


    commemorate our first meeting. I hope you like it.¡±


    Amelia stared at the rose. If I were seventeen or eighteen years old, I would probably swoon over such


    a gesture. But I''m a thirty-year-old woman who hase across many men and has encountered my


    fair share of disgusting and ugly incidents. I can maintain myposure in different situations, and not


    many things will cause me to show disgust. However, this man is definitely one of them.


    June''s attitude truly sickened Amelia, and she could not help wondering what made him think she


    would fall for his act.


    ¡°Thank you for your gift, but I''m allergic to fresh flowers,¡± Amelia said.


    June did not press her further and took back the flower with a smile. ¡°My apologies. Let''s go. I''ll drop


    you off at your office.¡±


    Amelia simply could not figure June out. She had no intention of maintaining ties with a man like him,


    and her instincts told her he was a dangerous person. No matter how gentlemanly he behaved, it could


    not disguise the insidious glint in his eyes.


    He''s a very scary and cunning man.


    She followed him out of the restaurant quietly. Suddenly, he leaned in toward her ear. Just as she was


    about to back away, he said, ¡°There was something on your head. I''ve gotten it off for you.¡±


    Amelia took two steps back, putting some distance between them.


    ¡°Mr. Wick, please show some self-respect.¡± With that, she turned and hurried off.


    June watched as she quickened her pace, intrigued. The corners of his lips curved upward ever so


    slightly. He thoroughly enjoyed the thrill of a cat-and-mouse game. Since Cassie loathes her, I''ll destroy


    her reputation. And since she has the Clinton family backing her, I''ll wipe out that supposedly invincible


    pir of support.


    Taking out his phone, June made a call. The person on the other end answered and said, ¡°I have the


    photos of the two of you together just now.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Send the photos to me. I''ll have someone transfer your reward into your ount.¡± June


    hung up, an amused smile tugging at his lips.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    Back at the office, Rory walked over to Amelia and pretended to ask in concern, ¡°Amelia, is that guy


    your friend?¡±


    ¡°He''s the fianc¨¦ of someone I previously knew. He came to check with me on some random stuff. We


    parted ways after we left the restaurant,¡± Amelia replied casually.


    Rory nodded and said in an exceptionally innocent manner, ¡°Amelia, why are all your friends so good-


    looking? I almost mistook him for a celebrity.¡±


    Amelia merely smiled and did not reply.


    Rory sensed that Amelia was not keen on continuing the conversation. As such, she did not speak any


    further and returned to her seat.


    Right after Amelia sat down and turned on herputer, her phone chimed. It was a text message.


    When she took out her phone, she saw that it was a text from an unknown number.


    With a frown, she decided to take a look at the message.


    The sender texted: Amelia, I''m June. This is my number. I''m very happy that I got to have lunch with


    you just now. I hope you can be my beautiful rose and be carved into my heart forever.


    What a madman, Amelia cursed silently before deleting the man''s text.


    It was undeniable that Amelia''s mood had been affected by June''s sudden appearance. She was


    distracted at work, as she could not help but wonder why the man had shown up. As she knew how


    much Cassie resented her, she was worried that June had malicious intentions toward her and would


    cause misunderstandings between her and Oscar.


    Amelia rubbed her temples, trying to calm her overactive mind down. She was not worried that June


    and Cassie might cause her any trouble. She was worried that they wouldy their hands on Tony


    instead.


    Because of her overthinking, for the first time, Amelia did not manage toplete her work when it was


    time to knock off.


    Seeing that she was still halfway through her blueprint drawing, she could not help but smile bitterly.


    She could hardly believe that she had let her thoughts affect her work. It was simply out of character for


    her.


    ¡°Amelia, are you ready to leave?¡± Rory walked over to her desk. When she saw the halfpleted


    blueprint, she asked in confusion, ¡°Amelia, are you not done with the drawing? Is there something on


    your mind? When I looked over just now, I could tell that you seem quite bothered.¡±


    Amelia saved the upleted drawing into a USB drive and shut down herputer. ¡°I''m all right. I


    just didn''t have much inspiration for the drawing earlier on. Let''s go.¡±


    The women took the elevator down together and exited the building. Amelia was looking around for


    Oscar''s car when she received a call from the man in question.


    ¡°Oscar, have you arrived?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°I''m stuck in a traffic jam. I''ll only reach half an hourter. Wait for me inside the office,¡± Oscar replied


    over the phone.


    ¡°Sure. Be safe.¡±


    Amelia hung up after that. Looking at Amelia hopefully, Rory quickly asked, ¡°Amelia, is Mr. Clinton


    reaching soon?¡±


    Amelia cast a nce at Rory, sending a chill down Rory''s spine. Rory immediately retracted her


    expectant gaze and said smilingly, ¡°Amelia, why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on


    my face?¡±


    Amelia looked away and replied with a smile, ¡°It''s nothing. Rory, you should head back first. Oscar will


    take some time to get here.¡±


    ¡°I want to...¡± Stay. With Amelia looking at her, Rory did not dare to say thatst word out loud. She was


    afraid that the other woman could see through her thoughts.


    ¡°If that''s the case, I''ll head back first, then,¡± Rory said while looking at her surroundings. She was only


    willing to give up after making sure that there was no car approaching the building.


    Amelia watched thoughtfully as Rory walked away. Her gaze darkened.


    Rory, please don''t disappoint me.


    Oscar finally arrived half an hourter.


    Amelia walked over with a smile on her face and got into the car.


    Oscar leaned in to help her fasten her seat belt before kissing her on her forehead. ¡°Sorry to keep you


    waiting.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°It''s fine.¡±


    ¡°We''re having dinner at the Clinton residence tonight,¡± Oscar said abruptly once he started driving.


    Amelia froze for a moment, and she could feel her throat go dry.


    Oscar reached out and held the woman''s hand before saying, ¡°Don''t think too much. You''ve been back


    for a while now. No matter what Mom thinks, you''re my woman and Tony''s mother after all. She knows


    that it''s impossible for me to give up on you. So she''ll always end up giving in even though it''ll take a


    while.¡±


    Amelia looked down to hide her true emotions. When she looked up again, a smile was already


    stered across her face.


    Looking outside the window, Amelia said, ¡°All right, then. We''ll have dinner at the Clinton residence


    tonight. But it''s better to inform Mom and Dad beforehand. Otherwise, it might upset them if I suddenly


    show up.¡±


    ¡°I''ve already informed Mom. Don''t worry. You''re Tony''s mother after all,¡± Oscar replied.


    Amelia understood what Oscar meant and did not speak any further.


    When the car was on the highway where traffic was smoother, Amelia pondered for a while before


    saying, ¡°Oscar, I have something to tell you.¡±


    The man turned to look at her and said encouragingly, ¡°What is it? I''m listening.¡±


    ¡°Do you know someone by the name of June? He''s Cassie''s fianc¨¦,¡± Amelia asked softly.


    Oscar''s eyes suddenly darkened. ¡°Did he look for you?¡±


    Amelia nodded and replied honestly, ¡°He came to look for me today and wanted to have a chat about


    Cassie, so we had lunch together. From what I feel, even though he behaved very gentlemanly, he


    seems like a man whose mood swings are impossible to predict. Anyway, he feels like danger. Oscar,


    you should be careful. I''m worried that he might hurt you.¡±


    After listening to what Amelia said, Oscar let out the breath he didn''t realize he had been holding.


    The corners of his mouth curled up into a confident smile as he replied, ¡°I dealt with him two years


    back. He''s indeed pretty smart, but he''s no match for me. You should stay away from him. He''s one of


    the Adertons, a prominent and powerful family overseas. You are definitely not his match. This won''t


    do. I''ll get Hugo and Jean to protect you, or I''ll be worried if I leave you alone.¡±


    A crease appeared between the man''s brows as he spoke.


    Amelia chuckled and gripped his hand. ¡°I''m fine. You don''t have to send people to protect me. That''s


    overreacting. Besides, we''re in Chanaea. No matter how influential his family is, they don''t belong here.


    I don''t think their powers would be of much use here. Don''t worry too much.¡±


    Oscar pressed his lips together. It was obvious that the woman''s words had failed to reassure him.


    ¡°I promise that I will be careful and protect myself. It wasn''t easy for the two of us to get together. I


    won''t let any harm get to me,¡± Amelia said, swinging Oscar''s hand.


    Oscar mulled over it for a while. ¡°How about I get Jean to protect you? Even though herbat and


    observation skills are not as good as Kurt''s and Hugo''s, she''s still one of my best bodyguards. I''ll feel


    more at ease with her protecting you.¡±


    The image of that woman, whose expression was always as cold as ice, immediately surfaced in


    Amelia''s mind.


    ¡°I think there''s no need for that. It''s a waste of her talent to get her to protect me,¡± Amelia rejected.


    ¡°Oscar, I''ll tell you the moment I feel that I''m in danger. You''re the closest person to me in this world. I


    won''t cause you trouble by putting myself in danger.¡±


    In the end, Oscar had no choice but topromise.


    ¡°Just promise me that if you find yourself in any sort of trouble or danger, you have to let me know


    immediately, all right?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    Hearing that, the man finally relented.


    When they were almost reaching the Clinton residence, Amelia asked casually, ¡°Did you train Jean


    when she was young as well?¡±


    ¡°I chose her to join my team of bodyguards when she was ten, and she has been here since. It''s been


    almost seventeen years. Even though she doesn''t talk much, she''s very loyal and capable. In the


    future, she will be working for you as well. Feel free to use her help if you need it,¡± Oscar replied


    honestly.


    Amelia fell deep in thought.


    ¡°Oscar, it suddenly feels like there''s so much I don''t know about you. It seems like I keep discovering


    new things about you,¡± Amelia suddenly said, feeling emotional.


    Oscar retracted his hand and tucked a loose strand of hair behind the woman''s ear. ¡°Stop thinking so


    much. If you really want to know, I can share with you more about the other side of me. However, that''s


    a rather dark and violent world. Everyone I''ve trained has someone''s blood on their hands, including


    Kurt. I don''t want to keep anything from you, but I don''t want you to be scared of me either. I just want


    to show you who I really am.¡±


    Amelia was initially a little stunned, but she recovered after a while. With a smile on her face, she said,


    ¡°I could guess a little. I just didn''t expect your identity to be such a mystery. Do you also have had blood


    on your hands?¡±


    Oscar kept quiet, but Amelia knew that it was his way of saying yes.


    ¡°Have you taken any innocent lives?¡±


    Oscar remained silent for a long while before answering, ¡°Just once. I killed someone innocent by


    mistake. That was the first time I made a mistake. After that, I stopped going on missions gradually and


    took over Clinton Corporations instead. Why, are you scared of me now?¡±


    Amelia was more or less affected when she heard that.


    After taking a deep breath, she replied nonchntly, ¡°Oscar, it seems like I really have a lot more to


    learn about you. I hope that one day, you''ll tell me everything. There should be no secrets between us.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, just ask me anything you want to know.¡±


    ¡°I''ve already learned enough for the day. I want to get to know you slowly so that I will have lots of


    opportunities to be amazed by how outstanding the man I love is.¡±


    Hearing that, Oscar could not help but smile at how adorable his woman was.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Arriving at the Clinton residence, both of them got out of the car. Oscar grabbed Amelia''s hand and


    whispered next to her ear, ¡°Don''t be scared. I''m here.¡±


    Amelia chuckled. ¡°Why are you making the Clinton residence sound like a wolf''s den? Have you


    forgotten that I used to live here for five years? This ce is filled with many memories of us together.¡±


    Even though some of them weren''t that great...


    Oscar managed to guess her thoughts and promised, ¡°There will be more good memories of us


    together here.¡±


    ¡°Not, not just the two of us,¡± Amelia corrected and smiled. ¡°There''s also Tony, remember?¡±


    Oscar couldn''t help but tap her nose. ¡°You''re a mischievous one.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let''s not keep Mom and Dad waiting.¡±


    To Amelia''s surprise, the atmosphere inside wasn''t as somber as she expected when they entered the


    living room.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Tony, who was ying with an airne toy, ran over to her.


    Amelia opened her arms and hugged him tightly.


    After kissing her cheek, Tony asked, ¡°Why did you take so long to pick me up?¡±


    ¡°I only got off work at six earlier. When Daddy came to pick me up, there was traffic on the road, which


    is why we''rete.¡± Amelia nced at her phone and noticed it was almost nine.


    ¡°Have you eaten, Mommy?¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    Picking her son up, she approached Olivia and Owen and greeted them politely, ¡°Mom, Dad.¡±


    Perhaps it was because Tony was in Amelia''s arms that Olivia didn''t treat her coldly. Still, the older


    woman didn''t have a joyous expression stered on her face.


    ¡°Go ahead and have dinner,¡± Olivia said.


    ¡°Have you not eaten yet?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°It was gettingte. When Tony ate, we ate with him as well. There''s still some leftover for you and


    Oscar. Just ask the maids to heat it up for you.¡±


    The maids heated up the food and served it to Amelia and Oscar. When both of them were finished,


    Tony was already dozing off in Olivia''s arms.


    Upon seeing that, Amelia rushed forward and suggested, ¡°Let me take him. I''ll put him to sleep.¡±


    The older woman stayed silent as she handed the boy back to his mother.


    Amelia sang a luby to put Tony to sleep.


    Thereafter, Olivia asked the maids to carry Tony upstairs so that only the adults were left in the living


    room.


    Her expression darkened as she spoke in a domineering manner. ¡°I''m not going to make things difficult


    for you or keep hounding you about what happened two years ago on Tony''s behalf, Amelia. However,


    you were still wrong when you selfishly took Tony away and separated him from me. Even if you


    apologize, you''re still in the wrong. I''ll never forgive you for being this selfish. You''re Tony''s mother. You


    can bring him here and back to your ce if you like. I don''t mind even if you have a meal here


    asionally. But I have to say that you aren''t the daughter-inw of the Clintons.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry for what happened back then, Mrs. Clinton. I''ll do my best to make up for my mistake. Oscar


    and I really love each other. I''ll give it my all to make you recognize me as the best daughter-inw for


    the Clintons and Oscar''s wife. I''m willing to help him out with any problems he has, whether it''s rted


    to work or family,¡± Amelia said sincerely with a smile.


    Olivia sneered, ¡°I hope you aren''t spouting empty words.¡±


    It was as if both women were engaged in a battle without gunpowder.


    ¡°It''s gettingte now. Take Tony and leave. Don''t you have work tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    When Oscar went upstairs to fetch Tony, Olivia took the opportunity to speak badly about Amelia again.


    ¡°I''m going to be honest with you, Amelia. Unless I''m dead, you''re never going to be a part of the


    Clintons. I will also never acknowledge you as the best mother for Tony. You hear me? Awless


    woman like you will never get into my good graces.¡±


    Amelia''s heart tightened, but her expression remained calm. ¡°I''m really sorry for what happened back


    then, and I genuinely regret what I did. However, Tony is my son. I don''t want him to regard other


    people as his mother.¡±


    The older woman kept quiet when Oscar descended the stairs with Tony.


    ¡°I''ll be heading back with them both now, Mom,¡± he said as he hugged his son in his arm.


    Olivia stood up and sent them out of the building. ¡°Be careful when you''re driving, Oscar. Take good


    care of my grandchild, okay? Call me when you reach home,¡± she said like a loving mother.


    Perhaps she didn''t ask Oscar to stay because Amelia was around.


    ¡°I know, Mom.¡± Oscar used his other hand to hold Amelia''s.


    When the older woman saw how tightly the couple were holding each other''s hand, she swallowed her


    words back. She watched as the family left with an insidious look.


    Owen hugged her from behind. ¡°They look pretty happy together, don''t you think? Do you really want


    Tony to grow up without a mother?¡±


    Olivia''s expression darkened greatly. If it weren''t for Tony, she would''ve continued to insist on her


    ideals. When she saw how happy the three of them were together, her determination began to waver.


    Owen sighed next to her ear. ¡°You should know by now how much Tony loves his mother after you two


    spent so much time together, Olivia. Just recall how he defended his mother before. He may be young,


    but he''s a lot more intelligent than we think. Are you really that cruel to give Tony a motherless


    childhood?¡±


    ¡°Are you ming me for being stubborn?¡± Olivia asked in a deep voice as she raised her head.


    ¡°You know I won''t do that to you, Olivia.¡± Owen smiled warmly. ¡°I''m just saying that both of us are


    already over sixty years old. Any day now we might just drop dead and pass on to the afterlife. There''s


    no point in being stubborn because, who knows, you might leave this world with a big frown on your


    face. Why not just take a step back and let the young people figure their life out?¡±


    Olivia said mockingly, ¡°You were unhappy with Amelia before, Owen. You wondered why Oscar didn''t


    marry a better woman. Now that both of them are divorced, you decided to speak for her instead.


    We''ve been together for more than thirty years, yet I still don''t get what you''re thinking.¡±


    Owen consoled, ¡°Don''t be angry, Olivia. I just don''t want you to live an unhappy life. If you don''t like


    Amelia, then I''ll just not let her in. There''s no need to get so worked up. I''m only thinking about Tony


    and how he''ll have a happier life with his mother around.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Olivia sighed. ¡°Isabe and Oscar have quite a tight rtionship, you know.


    Stephanie and Noah are both at their age of marriage. The Walker family will soon be our inws. I


    quite like Isabe too.¡±


    ¡°Just go with the flow. I know you want the best for Oscar, but forcefully separating him from Amelia


    isn''t going to end well. He left her back then because you wanted it and looked at how he turned out.


    Do you really want him to turn back into a workaholic who disregards everything?¡±


    Olivia opened her mouth, but no words escaped.


    Then, she snapped in fury, ¡°All of you are just trying to make me look like the bad guy. Fine. I''m the bad


    guy, and the rest of you all are good guys. I don''t care anymore. Just do whatever you want.¡±


    She threw her hands up and left.


    Owen shook his head resignedly and entered the building. Every family has its own problems indeed.


    It''s so hard to foster a good rtionship with each other in this family. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    On the way back, Oscar asked, ¡°Amelia, did Mom talk bad about me?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and chuckled. ¡°Oscar, Mom is not as scary as you think. She''s a cultured


    woman, and she was only mad at me because I did her wrong before. I''m not denying that I was being


    selfish back then. So, I only wish that she could forgive me one day.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. With Tony around, she''s going to forgive you sooner orter. I think you have Tony to


    thank for her attitude toward you right now. He''s a sweet boy. It''s only a matter of time before Mom


    epts you again,¡± Oscar said confidently.


    Amelia merely smiled. The truth was, she was not as optimistic.


    It was already midnight when they were home and done washing up. As they were dog-tired from the


    long day, they only chatted for a while before the two fell deep into slumber with Tony in between them.


    However, in the middle of the night, Tony suddenly convulsed and foamed. Roused by the noise,


    Amelia was taken aback by the rming sight. She hurriedly hugged her son and asked with a shaky


    voice, ¡°T-Tony, what''s the matter? Don''t scare me.¡±


    Oscar was also jolted awake. However, he was calmer inparison with Amelia. Nevertheless, he


    grew solemn at that sight.


    He took Tony from Amelia and said in a tender tone, ¡°Let''s go to the hospital right now. Don''t worry.


    Tony will be all right.¡±


    Amelia trailed behind Oscar mindlessly. A sense of paralyzing fear washed over her at the mention of


    the hospital. She had spent most of her days going back and forth to the hospital these few years for a


    myriad of reasons¡ªthe car ident, losing her eyesight, and not to forget the corneal transnt. All


    that had led her to grow apprehensive at the mention of hospitals.


    Looking at Tony, Oscar was actually terrified as well. However, as the head of the family, he knew he


    had to put up a strong face.


    Oscar asked Hugo to drive, and he sat in the backseat with Amelia and Tony. Holding Amelia''s hand,


    he said, ¡°Don''t worry. Tony will be all right.¡±


    Amelia let out a sigh. She seemed calmer than before.


    Her heart ached at the sight of the pale-faced Tony.


    ¡°I''m okay,¡± Amelia said softly.


    When they reached Principal General Hospital, Robert was already waiting with the doctors that he had


    called over. Tony was ced on a bed and pushed into the operating room right away.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Robert noticed the anxious Amelia and said, ¡°Don''t worry, Amelia. Tony will be okay.¡±


    Thankful for his help, Amelia said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lancester, and I''m really sorry for bothering you at


    such hours.¡±


    ¡°I''ve been good friends with Owen and Olivia for many years. I''m really d that you guys think of me


    when something happens. Don''t worry. Tony will be all right with our doctors around,¡± Robertforted


    her.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Lancester!¡± Amelia thanked him earnestly.


    The red lights outside of the operating room finally went off after two hours. A few doctors and nurses


    came out of the room.


    Oscar and Amelia dashed in their direction.


    ¡°Doctor, how is my son doing? Is his condition serious?¡± Amelia asked nervously.


    ¡°He''s suffering from food poisoning. We''ve performed a gastricvage on him. He''s not in a critical


    condition. However, given his young age, the procedure will take a toll on his health. He requires ample


    rest,¡± a doctor said.


    ¡°Food poisoning?¡± Amelia was stumped. She was puzzled as to why her son would suffer from food


    poisoning.


    ¡°Thank you, doctors. We will be sure to treat all of you to a good meal someday,¡± Oscar said as he


    circled Amelia in his embrace.


    ¡°You''re most wee, Mr. Clinton,¡± the doctor replied.


    The doctors had only left after a few bouts of exchange in pleasantries.


    Two nurses pushed Tony into a high-ss ward while Amelia and Oscar trailed behind them. Amelia''s


    heart constricted at the sight of her anemic-looking son.


    She felt her legs turn to jelly as she leaned against Oscar and sobbed. ¡°Why would Tony suffer from


    food poisoning? Wasn''t he just fine when we came back? I don''t know what''s with us and the hospitals.


    I spent most of my days in Beshya going back and forth to the hospital. After we''re back, my son is


    admitted to the hospital. Why would he suffer from food poisoning after I brought him to the Clinton


    residence?¡±


    Amelia''s thoughts were in a whirl.


    ¡°Sorry, Oscar. I''m not doubting Mom and Dad. I just couldn''t believe that someone is so vicious that


    even a child is not spared! That person could have just targeted me. Why did he have to harm Tony?¡±


    Amelia was on the verge of a breakdown as she broke out in a violent sob.


    Oscar pulled Amelia into his embrace as his gaze darkened.


    ¡°I will get to the bottom of this,¡± Oscar said grimly.


    He took out his phone to make a call. However, someone stopped him. Oscar lifted his head and


    realized that it was Robert.


    ¡°Oscar, it''s alreadyte. Owen and Olivia should be resting now. They''re going to have a good scare if


    they find out what has happened to Tony right now. I think it''s better if you inform them tomorrow. As for


    Tony''s matter, I think the whole family needs to sit down and have a good talk about it, lest there''s any


    misunderstanding between the family members,¡± Robert advised.


    Amelia finally regained herposure and wiped her tears. She looked at Robert and managed an


    awkward smile.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Lancester. I should have refrained from breaking down in front of you,¡± Amelia said


    sheepishly.


    ¡°Amelia, I know you''re worried about Tony. I''m not sure why he''s suffering from food poisoning either.


    But, judging from your remarks, it must have happened at the Clintons. Owen and Olivia would surely


    feel guilty about this. However, do break the news to them both nicely. Even though Olivia still looks


    younger than her age, her heart is not in its best health,¡± Robert said.


    Amelia let out a wry chuckle.


    ¡°Mr. Lancester, I''m not ming Mom for this. I just can''t imagine who is vicious enough to harm my son


    so. My emotions were running high, and I know I''ve said some inappropriate things,¡± Amelia said with a


    sigh.


    She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Mr. Lancester, it''ste now. Please do not let us disturb


    your rest further. We''re sorry for dragging you into this.¡±


    ¡°It''s already three in the morning. I''m only going to be back home for two to three hours before I have to


    come to work. So, I don''t n on going back home now and will just take a rest in the officeter.¡±


    Robert patted Oscar''s shoulders and said, ¡°Take good care of Amelia and Tony. I''ll get going then.¡±


    Amelia and Oscar sent him off at the entrance of the ward.


    After that, Amelia made her way over to Tony''s bedside and crouched down. She took Tony''s little hand


    and rubbed it lightly against her cheeks.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Tony. It was my fault,¡± Amelia apologized guiltily.


    She missed the times when Tony would burrow himself in her embrace and shower kisses on her


    cheeks. The little boy would have cheekily said, ¡°Mommy, I''m okay. I''m Superman, and I will protect you


    from danger.¡±


    At the sight of the pale-faced Tony lying motionlessly on the hospital bed, Amelia felt her heart aching


    further as she said softly, ¡°Tony, we''re truly mother and son. Both of us got into an ident and


    cheated death. You also followed me a few times when I had to go back and forth to the hospital at


    Beshya. It seems like we really do have an unspoken connection to the hospital.¡±


    Oscar steadied her to rise from the ground and guided her to a chair. ¡°Amelia, don''t say that. The


    doctor mentioned that Tony is not in a critical condition. Why don''t you take a rest now? You must be


    tired from going around for hours.¡±


    Amelia leaned against Oscar''s chest and said, ¡°Luckily, Tony''s all right. I would have gone mad if


    anything happened to him. He''s so young, and he shouldn''t have to suffer all this. Look at how pale he


    is. I just can''t help but feel this heavy weight bearing down on my chest.¡±


    ¡°Take a nap first, okay? I''m sure Tony would not wish to be greeted by a tired and ashen-faced you in


    the morning,¡± Oscar said gently.


    Amelia thought for a moment before relenting to sleep in Oscar''s embrace.


    Oscar caressed her cheeks delicately. However, the tenderness in his eyes slowly dissipated into thin


    air as his fist tightened.


    Oscar called Hugo into the ward and said, ¡°I''ve specifically ordered you and Kurt to protect Tony. How


    did he end up getting food poisoning?¡±


    Hugo lowered his head and said, ¡°I''m sorry for the oversight, boss.¡±


    Oscar looked coldly at him and snapped, ¡°Hugo, that apology still doesn''t answer my question of how


    Tony got food poisoning. Since when have the people I personally trained be so ipetent?¡±


    ¡°Boss, we''ve been protecting Mr. Oscar in the dark. He was fine at noon. Ms. Walker and Mr. Walker


    came over in the afternoon, and they talked to Mr. Oscar for a moment, but everything seemed all right.


    Everyone was eating the same food, so I didn''t know how Mr. Oscar got the food poisoning. However, it


    was an oversight on my part. Please punish me as you see fit, boss.¡±


    Oscar lifted his hands to rub at his temples and mumbled, ¡°Isabe and Noah?¡±


    He paused for a moment and waved his hands to dismiss Hugo. ¡°You may leave. I will get to the


    bottom of this personally. Nobody can hurt my son and expect to leave unscathed.¡±

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    The next morning, Olivia hurried over to the hospital with Owen when they were informed of Tony''s


    hospitalization.


    Olivia grasped Oscar''s hands when she entered the ward. ¡°Oscar, why was Tony admitted into the


    hospital all of a sudden?¡±


    Oscar nced at Olivia and exined with a hoarse voice, ¡°Mom, the doctor said Tony had food


    poisoning. Aside from having his meal at the Clinton residence, he did not eat any other food along the


    way home. Tony began foaming at the mouth a short while after we went to sleep. Amelia and I were


    terrified. We immediately brought him to the hospital. Then, the doctor performed a gastricvage on


    him and diagnosed him with food poisoning. At the very least, Tony is safe now. So, I am curious, how


    could this happen to Tony while you were taking care of him?¡±


    Oscar questioned his mother in agitation as he was worried about Tony for the whole night.


    Olivia''s face turned pale. Her lips trembled as she replied in disbelief, ¡°Tony had food poisoning? How


    is that possible? I took great care when preparing his food, and I even fed him myself. There''s no way


    something is wrong with his meals. Did the doctor misdiagnose his condition?¡±


    Just then, Robert entered the ward.


    Olivia hastily strode up to him and asked, ¡°Robert, is it true that Tony had food poisoning?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Olivia. That is true, but his condition is not severe. He will be as good as new after getting


    a few days of rest,¡± said Robert to calm her down.


    Olivia was reluctant to ept that fact as she could not fathom what had gone wrong with the food


    Tony had eaten.


    ¡°How can this be? How is this possible? I had meticulously prepared Tony''s meals. There''s no way he


    would get food poisoning after eating the food I prepared for him,¡± she said in distress.


    Owen held her shoulders and said gently, ¡°Calm down, Olivia. We will investigate this matter thoroughly


    when we get backter. Tony may wake up at any moment, so you have to pull yourself together to


    avoid scaring him.¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath to recollect herself.


    She walked up to the side of the bed and gazed at Tony, who was lying on the bed. ¡°Tony, my Darling,


    please wake up. Don''t scare your Grandma.¡±


    Nothing came from Tony.


    Amelia trudged to Olivia''s side. ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Clinton. Tony will recover because he knows we are


    all rooting for him.¡±


    Thetter looked up and nced at Amelia withplicated emotions. Her lips twitched a little, but she


    did not speak.


    Under great care, Tony slowly regained consciousness as everyone had hoped.


    Olivia rushed forward at once and whispered, ¡°Tony? Tony, can you hear me?¡±


    Tony scanned his surroundings and finally fixated his gaze on Amelia. He reached out his left hand that


    was not attached to a drip and said with a pitiful voice, ¡°Mommy, my stomach is hurting.¡±


    His voice tugged at Amelia''s heartstring. Olivia unwillingly shuffled away when Amelia stepped closer to


    the bed.


    Thetter crouched by the bedside and held Tony''s hand. ¡°It''s going to be all right, Tony. Mommy is


    here.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Tony beamed at his mother andforted her, ¡°Don''t cry, Mommy. Your eyes will get puffy. Mommy


    looks better without puffy eyes.¡±


    Amelia sobbed uncontrobly upon listening to Tony''s words. Her son''s thoughtfulness touched her


    despite being merely two years old. Amelia could not understand which inhumane person had


    poisoned such a sweet child.


    She then straightened herself and pecked a kiss on Tony''s forehead. ¡°You''re a good boy, Tony. These


    are tears of happiness. Mommy is simply d that you''re awake.¡±


    Tony gestured for Amelia toe closer. Then he kissed her on the cheek and said, ¡°Don''t cry,


    Mommy. Otherwise, I''ll start crying too. I know that I''m in a hospital, but I am not scared because


    Mommy is here to apany me. Am I right?¡±


    Amelia burst intoughter with tears and snots on her face because Tony was too adorable.


    Olivia felt mixed emotions churning within her as she took in the affectionate interaction between


    Amelia and Tony. She began to doubt her decision and was reminded of Oscar''s warning. He had


    mentioned that Olivia would mercilessly split Tony from his mother up, causing the child to miss out on


    a mother''s love because of her stubbornness.


    Olivia questioned herself in her mind. Am I holding on to the right thing? Will Tony really be happy if he


    is separated from Amelia?


    Her uncertainty grew, sensing how much Tony cared about Amelia.


    Owen rested his hand on Olivia''s shoulders. He shook his head when she turned to look at him.


    Olivia sighed and remained silent.


    Then, Tony unexpectedly called out to her. Amelia stepped aside for Olivia to talk to Tony.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Tony?¡± Olivia asked softly.


    Tony regarded her sincerely and blurted, ¡°Grandma, I love you a lot. You are my favorite person aside


    from Mommy, Daddy, and Tiffy. I like to be with my family, so can you please don''t chase Mommy away


    anymore? I''m sad when Mommy is not around. Mommy also told me that Grandpa and Grandma love


    me, so I am sure Grandma doesn''t want me to be sad, right?¡±


    Tony''s wits caused Olivia to feel sad and happy at the same time because he seized the opportunity to


    make requests while he was sick to gain pity. She would have felt overjoyed if he had not set her up.


    Nheless, she felt more delight than unhappiness over the turn of events.


    ¡°Good boy. I''ll agree to anything you say as long as you stay healthy.¡± Olivia conceded.


    Amelia gazed at her figure from behind with mixed emotions.


    Olivia apanied Tony in the ward until noon. She could finally rest assured after Tony had eaten the


    porridge they bought. She did not dare to let him eat the porridge prepared by the chef at the Clinton


    residence after Tony was met with such an unfortunate incident.


    ¡°Let''s go home, Olivia. There is an important matter we need to address to return Tony a justice,¡± Owen


    uttered.


    Olivia nodded in agreement.


    Oscar and Amelia sent them off at the entrance of the ward.


    Olivia nced at Amelia, and she contemted briefly before saying, ¡°I have yet to forgive you,


    Amelia. I agreed not to interrupt your rtionship with Oscar, but that does not mean that I


    acknowledge you. However, I will not deliberately make things difficult for you out of concern for Tony.


    Also, I will investigate this incident thoroughly. That person who dared harm my grandchild will face my


    wrath.¡±


    She left with Owen after she was done, leaving no room for Amelia to speak.


    Oscar held Amelia in his arms and said, ¡°Seems like Mom no longer dislikes you as before, Amelia. I


    have faith that one day she will ept you again. Let''s go inside for now. This issue between you and


    Mom will resolve someday with Tony''s help.¡±


    Amelia forced a smile in response.


    Oscar kept quiet afterward and brought Amelia back into the ward.


    Tony stared at Oscar and said, ¡°Daddy, you are not allowed to bully Mommy anymore. Otherwise, I will


    beat you up when I''m older.¡±


    Oscar could not contain himself andughed. He sat at the bedside and flicked Tony''s nose. ¡°In that


    case, you should get well soon. I heard that people who easily get sick could experience stunted


    growth. So, you have to stay healthy from now on if you want to be tall when you''re older.¡±


    Tony pouted. He looked at Amelia and asked, ¡°Is that true, Mommy?¡±


    Amelia burst intoughter. She could finally be at ease after feeling tensed for the entire night. She


    walked over and tousled Tony''s hair. ¡°Your daddy is lying, but Tony should be a good boy. You have to


    protect Mommy and Daddy when you grow up, so you cannot hit Daddy. Do you understand me?¡±


    Tony hesitated for a few seconds but ended up nodding his head.


    ¡°I will always remember Mommy''s words,¡± Tony said solemnly.


    Amelia''s heart skipped a beat, taking in Tony''s reaction.


    Someone knocked on the door just then, and the door was pushed open before Amelia could answer it.


    Tiffany bolted to the side of the bed. ¡°Are you all right, Tony?¡±


    Tony tilted his head and beamed at Tiffany. ¡°I''m fine, Tiffy. Why are you covered in sweat?¡±


    Tiffany let out a sigh of relief. ¡°You almost scared me to death, Tony. I came here as fast as I could


    when I heard that you were hospitalized. I''m so d that you''re okay.¡±


    ¡°Tiffy, I''m really fine. Mommy said that I''m a lucky star, so nothing bad will ever happen to me,¡± said


    Tony as he shook his head.


    Tiffany could not help but chortle.


    She flicked Tony''s forehead andmented, ¡°You sure are cheeky.¡±


    Tony covered his forehead and pursed his lips. ¡°You should not hit me, Tiffy. I''m sick, and my stomach


    is still hurting.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, so don''t be mad at me,¡± Tiffany apologized.


    ¡°Haha... I fooled you, Tiffy.¡± Tony guffawed after sessfully pulling the prank on Tiffany. Then he


    identally hurt himself on the wound because of his exaggerated movement.


    Tiffany was rendered speechless by Tony''s carefree attitude.


    Thetter finally fell asleep after messing around for some time.


    Tiffany rposed herself and inquired with all seriousness, ¡°What happened, Amelia? How did Tony


    get food poisoning all of a sudden? Did you find out the person who did this?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°We did not have the time to investigate this matter because Oscar and I have


    been apanying Tony here since he became sick.¡±


    Tiffany frowned. ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    Amelia forced a smile. ¡°That''s not needed, Tiff. Oscar and I will handle this. We do not n to let the


    culprit off easy. That person is rotten to the core for harming a child.¡±


    ¡°That''s the spirit. Let me know when you find out that offender''s identity. That lunatic should be


    chopped into pieces. That''s the only fair treatment!¡± Tiffany eximed in rage.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    After that, many people continuously came to visit Tony. As he was the eldest grandson of the Clintons,


    the news of his hospitalization spread quickly from unknown sources. In any case, quite a few people


    came each time, offering hollow pleasantries that made Amelia frown. Normally, she would not mind


    dealing with those corporate elites and wealthydies. However, Tony was still lying on the hospital


    bed, and the number of people would only disturb his rest, hence her annoyance.


    Oscar seemed to be simrly annoyed, as he sent two bodyguards to guard the door of the ward to


    stop the visitors, saying that the boy needed to rest and that it was not convenient for him to receive


    guests at that moment. Those visitors had no choice but to leave sulkily.


    Shane was also stopped in front of the ward when he came with Rory, carrying a basket of fruits.


    ¡°I''m sorry. No visitors are allowed for the time being. Mr. Anthony just woke up, and the doctor advised


    him to rest and recuperate. Please go back,¡± one of the bodyguards said solemnly.


    ¡°I''m Amelia''s boss. I heard that her son was hospitalized, so I brought my employee along to see him.


    Even the two of us aren''t allowed inside?¡± Shane asked.


    The two bodyguards exchanged nces before one of them spoke up. ¡°Please wait a moment. I''ll


    inform my boss and Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    With that, the bodyguard entered the ward. Not long after, the door opened, and Amelia came out to


    wee them.


    ¡°Shane, Rory, what brings you both here?¡± she queried.


    While following her into the room, Shane replied warmly, ¡°You called to ask for leave, saying that your


    son needed to be hospitalized due to some health issues. So I asked around and found out that he was


    in the Principal General Hospital. Out of consideration for my employee and our long-time friendship, I


    decided to bring Rory along with me. I don''t think you''ll mind that I''m being nosy, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Amelia answered with a pleasant smile. ¡°You''re my friend from university and currently


    my direct superior. Even if I were to resent someone, I dare not do that to you, boss!¡±


    Shane chuckled in response.


    Seeing that Tony was still sleeping as he ced the gifts on the table, he asked concernedly, ¡°How''s


    Tony? Is his condition serious?¡±


    ¡°Just some health problems. But the doctor said that it''s nothing major,¡± Amelia replied gently.


    Rory leaned over to look at Tony and could not help but frown when she noticed his paleplexion.


    ¡°Tony looks rather pale, Amelia. Are you sure that there''s nothing to worry about? Upon hearing the


    news, I was so worried during the car ride here, fearing that something bad might happen to him. With


    your assurance that he''s fine, I can finally stop worrying,¡± she said, sounding distressed.


    ¡°I appreciate the concern, Rory,¡± Amelia said with a smile.


    ¡°You and Mr. Clinton look tired, Amelia. Why don''t I help you both take care of Tony, so you can go


    back and rest for a while.¡± Although it sounded like a kind offer from Rory, her eyes flickered toward


    Oscar with an ambiguous expression.


    Before Amelia could reply, Tiffany said mockingly, ¡°Don''t be so thick-skinned, Rory. Living in such a big


    house, the Clintons naturally have many maids, so you won''t even get the opportunity to take care of


    Tony. Even if Amelia gets tired, I can still take over from her. So you don''t even stand a chance. You


    really think too highly of yourself.¡±


    Rory''s expression changed drastically as her smile froze on her face.


    Tiffany shrugged when she saw Amelia looking at her. ¡°Sorry about that, Rory. I tend to say whatever


    comes to my mind. So don''t take it to heart. I just don''t like it when someone shamelessly tries to curry


    favor with others.¡±


    Rory took a deep breath before forcing out a smile. ¡°It''s okay.¡±


    Although what Tiffany said was true, Rory still felt humiliated. She was jealous of Tiffany and hated her,


    feeling that the other woman was taking advantage of her identity to humiliate her on purpose. This


    woman is truly despicable!


    ¡°Don''t mind Tiff, Rory. She means you no harm,¡± Amelia consoled.


    Rory calmed her emotions and smiled. ¡°I''m fine, Amelia. I know that Tiffany has never liked me, and I


    can''t be liked by everyone. Fortunately, you''ve never minded that I came from the suburbs, and you


    gave me such an opportunity to quickly establish myself in the city. Hence, I''m truly grateful to you. So


    when I heard that something had happened to Tony, I was truly worried. I really didn''t fake it.¡±


    ¡°I know how you feel. Don''t think too much about it. Tiff has no other ulterior motive. Come, have a


    seat. Since you and Mr. Franklin were so considerate toe over, let me prepare some fruits for both


    of you.¡±


    Shane sat down beforementing, ¡°No need for that, Amelia. We are just here to visit and will leave


    soon. We won''t disturb you further.¡±


    Amelia merely smiled without saying anything.


    Tony woke up after a while andined that he was hungry. Oscar instructed someone to go


    downstairs to buy some soup since it was easier to digest. However, Tony pouted and protested, ¡°But I


    want meat and fish, Mom. I don''t want soup. It''s too nd.¡±


    Amelia caressed his head as she said gently, ¡°Be good, Tony. You''ve yet to recover. I''ll cook you lots of


    delicious food once you''re out of the hospital.¡±


    ¡°When can I leave then?¡± he asked.


    ¡°In a few days.¡±


    Tony instantly put on a glum expression.


    Then, Tiffany said, ¡°I''ll buy some chicken tomorrow and boil it so that it''s soft enough for you to eat.


    Haven''t you always loved my chicken soup?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. How could I bear to lie to you when you''re so cute?¡±


    Only then did Tony finally smiled.


    ¡°I wish to eat lots of meat tomorrow, Tiffy. I''m craving meat so much after a day without having it.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tiffany chuckled in amusement.


    Rory got up from the sofa and walked to the side of the hospital bed, bending down as she said softly,


    ¡°Tony, I''m Rory. Do you remember me?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Tony nodded. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    However, he was not particrly affectionate toward her, so she had the feeling that she had


    embarrassed herself by trying to tter them.


    Rory smiled awkwardly, feeling restless all of a sudden as she wordlessly sat beside Shane. Soon, the


    only sound left in the room was Tiffany''s voice teasing Tony.


    Shane got up to leave after a while. Amelia did not ask him to stay and only sent him to the door. ¡°Take


    good care of Tony, Amelia, and don''t worry about work. I''ve asked Rory to take over your tasks


    temporarily so you won''t be too busy when you get back.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Amelia uttered before looking at Rory. ¡°Thanks for your help, Rory. I''ll buy you lunch when I


    return.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Amelia. Take good care of Tony. I''ll do my best to help youplete the tasks at work.¡±


    After chatting for a short while, Shane left along with Rory.


    The two went downstairs and got into the car. As Shane started the car, he inquired, ¡°Were you truly


    Amelia''s caregiver before this, Rory?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Franklin. Why do you ask?¡± Rory looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°It''s nothing. I just think that you''re fortunate. Amelia is a good person and has always been a great


    friend. Since she took such care of you, don''t let her down. It''ll be hard for you to meet such a sincere


    friend in the future.¡± Shane rarely said such a long speech.


    Rory stared intently at him before letting out a chuckle. ¡°Do you also think that I''m being nice to Amelia


    just because I want to take advantage of her background to further my career, Mr. Franklin?¡±


    ¡°I can''t read your mind, and it''s also none of my concern. However, you''re still young, capable, and also


    pretty. As long as you''re sensible, I''m sure you''ll have a better future. Don''te up with any tricks.


    You''ll understand once you''ve reached our age that you can''t buy back people and matters with


    money,¡± Shane advised.


    Although there was a smile on her face, Rory shrugged it off internally. Ie from the countryside and


    have suffered a lot since childhood. Sometimes my family can''t even afford our next meal. These tough


    days have made me envious of rich people, and I even dreamed of sleeping in a bed of money. Now


    that I have the opportunity to interact with rich people, why can''t I resort to every possible means to get


    what I want? What''s wrong with desiring to be a rich person?


    ¡°I brought you here today because Amelia treats you with sincerity. Although you''re a smart girl, I still


    wish to advise you as a person who has gone through this. Don''t shoot yourself in the foot,¡± he


    suddenly added.


    ¡°Thank you for the reminder. I''ll be sure to heed your words,¡± Rory said gently.


    Shane did not speak after that.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    On the second day of Tony''s hospitalization, Oscar received a call from Olivia asking him to go home.


    He changed into his casual wear and nted a kiss on Amelia''s cheek before turning to Tony. ¡°Listen to


    your mom, Tony. I''ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Big Meanie!¡± Tony said with a wave.


    As Oscar left the room, he instructed Jean and another bodyguard to keep guard outside the ward.


    Kurt, on the other hand, had been assigned by the former to run some errands out of town and would


    not be back until at least the day after, so he was not aware of Tony having food poisoning.


    As soon as Oscar entered the Clinton residence, he saw a woman with braided hair and wearing the


    official maid uniform of the Clintons kneeling in front of Olivia. She was trembling all over as she cried,


    ¡°I didn''t know what I was doing, Mrs. Clinton. I really did not mean to add other seasonings to Mr.


    Anthony''s food. I truly did not expect him to suffer from food poisoning, and I only wanted to teach him


    a lesson.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Oscar''s gaze darkened as he walked over briskly.


    ¡°Dad, Mom,¡± Oscar greeted them, trying to govern his temper.


    ¡°Your dad and I have thoroughly investigated Tony''s food poisoning incident, Oscar. This is the culprit. I


    originally nned to call the police to take her away. However, after thinking about it, I felt that I was


    letting her off too easily, so I called you toe back and call the shots. After all, you''re Tony''s father,¡±


    Olivia exined while pointing at the woman on the ground.


    Only then did Oscar scrutinize the woman. She appeared to be around twenty-eight years of age.


    Despite her average looks, she had a good figure and seemed pleasant. No one would ever believe


    that a gentle and timid-looking woman like her would harm a child.


    ¡°I remember that you''re Zeke''s wife. You both have a son, right?¡± Gifted with an impable memory,


    Oscar would remember everything that he wanted to. The reason he knew Zeke was because the man


    was a gardener hired by his family who was good at maintaining the gardens. The lush trees and


    flowers the gardener took care of were to Olivia''s liking, and she even praised him quite a few times.


    Hence, Oscar remembered the man after some time. Once, he spotted Zeke and his wife feeding each


    other affectionately, so he deliberately gave the woman a few extra nces, which was how he


    managed to remember her.


    The woman began to tremble upon hearing that. Anyone could tell that she was freaking out from her


    gaze flitting around.


    ¡°This was all my fault, Mr. Clinton, and has nothing to do with my husband and child. Please spare


    them. I''m willing to bear all consequences,¡± the woman pleaded anxiously.


    Oscar sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, and his expression was rxed. He was the kind of person


    that acted carefree when facing dire situations. Anyone would find him hard to read as he would never


    allow himself to show any signs of anger.


    A person like him could achieve great things but was also very dangerous at the same time.


    ¡°What''s your name?¡± he asked nonchntly.


    The woman was stunned by his question. She could not guess what he was thinking but did not dare to


    challenge his patience despite her uncertainty.


    ¡°My name is Tina. I came from the suburbs to work in the city, and I met my husband when I was


    helping out at the Clinton residence. It wasn''t my intention to hurt Mr. Anthony. I just thought that he


    was very cute, so I gave him a bottle of yogurt when no one was around. I''ve no idea how he got food


    poisoning. However, I acknowledge my mistake and won''t argue that I didn''t do it on purpose. It''s just


    that this matter truly had nothing to do with my husband and child,¡± Tina hurriedly said.


    ¡°Did you purchase the yogurt?¡± Oscar''s expression remained rxed as though he was talking about


    something that had nothing to do with him.


    Tina froze momentarily.


    ¡°Answer me,¡± said Oscar in a deeper than usual voice.


    Startled, Tina dared not disobey him again.


    ¡°No, it wasn''t me. My son was the one who brought it back. I''ve no idea who gave it to him. I merely


    spotted Mr. Anthony and thought he looked cute, so I couldn''t help but give the yogurt to him. Due to


    my carelessness, it slipped my mind that the drink had an unknown origin. It''s all my fault. I''m willing to


    ept any form of punishment.¡±


    A cold glint flickered in Oscar''s eyes upon hearing that.


    ¡°Bring her son here,¡± he instructed his subordinate.


    ¡°It''s entirely my fault, Mr. Clinton. Please, I''m begging you, don''t touch my child. I''m willing to take on


    any punishment. This truly has nothing to do with him.¡± Tina threw herself in front of Oscar, tearing up


    as she desperately pleaded.


    Oscar raised his foot and kicked her chest, saying coldly, ¡°Get away from me, and quiet down! I have


    ways to deal with your entire family.¡±


    Tina said no more, not daring to continue making a scene.


    Before long, her child was brought in. He was a cute boy around five or six years old. He was not


    plump but had chubby cheeks, fair skin, and big eyes. His doll-like appearance looked very endearing.


    Perhaps due to the fact he had a child of his own, Oscar''s expression softened when he saw the boy.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± The boy, who was already nervous in the first ce, quickly ran and grabbed onto her


    clothes as soon as he saw his mother.


    Tina held the child in her arms and said, ¡°Don''t be afraid, Timmy. I''m here.¡±


    Timmy nodded, looking slightly nervous.


    ¡°Say hello to Mr. Clinton, Mrs. Clinton, and Mr. Oscar, Tilly,¡± she instructed.


    Timmy nced at Oscar and the others timidly and greeted them when he saw no malice in thetter''s


    eyes.


    ¡°Come here, little one,¡± Oscar called out gently, waving him over to them.


    Tina nodded her head when Timmy gave her a nervous nce.


    He walked over and asked, ¡°Do you need something, Mr. Oscar?¡±


    As he lifted the boy into his arms, Oscar said, ¡°I''ve something to ask you, little one. Can you be honest


    with me?¡±


    Timmy widened his eyes and pondered for a bit before answering, ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Can I ask who gave you the yogurt?¡± Oscar inquired.


    After some thought, the boy replied, ¡°It was given to me by a very tall and good-looking man. I couldn''t


    see his eyes due to the sses he was wearing, but if I see him again, I can definitely recognize him.¡±


    ¡°Is he as tall as me?¡±


    ¡°But I don''t know how tall you are because you''re sitting down.¡±


    Oscar surprisingly smiled and reached out to caress Timmy''s head before standing up with the boy in


    his arms. ¡°Here. I''m standing now. Can you tell who is taller?¡±


    ¡°Can you put me down, Mr. Oscar?¡±


    Oscar abided to his request.


    Back on his feet, Timmy looked up at Oscar andmented, ¡°You''re slightly taller than him. However,


    you''re both equally good-looking.¡±


    ¡°Good boy,¡± thetter praised. ¡°Go back to your mommy.¡±


    While watching Timmy walking back to his mother''s side, Oscar said, ¡°For the sake of your child, I will


    not send you to the police station, Tina. But we won''t allow your family to remain here any longer.


    Leave this city tomorrow. Otherwise, I''ll find ways to destroy your family''s reputation. I don''t think you


    would want your son''s life to be ruined before he even had a chance to enjoy the luxuries of the outside


    world, do you?¡±


    Tina paled at his words. She lifted Timmy into her arms before replying, ¡°Thank you for sparing us, Mr.


    Oscar. My husband and I will pack up and leave Tayhaven by nightfall. We won''t linger here any


    longer.¡±


    With that, she rushed for the door while still carrying Timmy. She did not expect to hear Oscar''s voice


    coming from behind upon reaching the entrance.


    ¡°Since you''ve made a mistake, if you wish to leave this cepletely, you must leave two fingers


    behind among the three of you. This is the lightest punishment I can give you for the sake of your


    child.¡±


    Tina instantly paled, her hands trembling as they held onto her son.


    ¡°Are you all right, Mommy?¡± Timmy asked worriedly.


    Snapping out of her stupor, Tina turned around and bowed to Oscar. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Oscar. I''ll leave


    them behind before we go.¡±


    As soon as the mother and son had left, Olivia, who had remained silent the entire time, spoke up. ¡°Are


    you going to let her off so easily, Oscar?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course not. How can I allow someone who harmed my son to walk away with merely losing two


    fingers? Since her son means everything to her, I''ll let her experience what it''s like to have her child


    getting food poisoning,¡± Oscar replied nonchntly, as though he was merelymenting on the


    weather.


    Despite her frown, Olivia remained silent.


    Owen did not have much of a reaction and only said, ¡°I''ll leave it to you to find out the identity of the


    man who gave the yogurt, Oscar. Regardless of whether he did it intentionally or not, approaching a


    child and tempting him with food shows that he has ulterior motives. Someone like him will surely


    be a hidden threat if he remains in this house.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Dad. I''ll investigate this matter thoroughly,¡± Oscar said with a dangerous glint in his eyes.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Under Oscar''s instructions, Hugo soon found out it was Noah who provided the yogurt.


    Oscar immediately asked Noah out for a meetup.


    That day, Noah walked into the cafe dressed in simple ck trousers and a white shirt. With his gold-


    framed sses, he looked more like a professor than a businessman.


    In fact, Noah looked like the perfect epitome of a gentleman.


    ¡°Oscar, I was surprised when I received your invitation!¡± Noah adjusted his sses and said gently.


    In response, Oscar pointed at the seat opposite him and ordered, ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Oscar''s feelings toward Noah had always been neutral. He didn''t bother to be hospitable although the


    latter was Stephanie''s boyfriend.


    Noah sat down and voiced, ¡°Oscar, it''s such a pleasant surprise to see you. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Did you give some yogurt to a boy a few days earlier?¡± Oscar didn''t bother to beat around the bush.


    A sh of confusion appeared in Noah''s eyes. ¡°What yogurt?¡±


    ¡°I''ve already gotten my men to look into this matter. I found out that you visited the Clinton residence


    along with your sister a few days ago, and you''ve given a servant''s son some yogurt. I didn''t know you


    were such an approachable person. I was very surprised when they told me that you''ve brought yogurt


    for the kids.¡± Oscar seemed to be insinuating something as he spoke.


    Noah was confused. ¡°Yogurt? Oscar, it seems like there''s some misunderstanding. It''s true that I did


    visit the Clinton residence with my sister a few days ago. However, I spent most of the time there with


    Stephanie. Then, at around half-past eight, I brought Stephanie out for a date in the city. I don''t


    remember anything about yogurt.¡±


    Oscar narrowed his eyes and looked at him coldly. ¡°You might not know about this, but we have


    surveince cameras covering every angle in the Clinton residence. The reason being we wanted to


    keep an eye on Tony. Imagine my surprise when I saw that the surveince cameras caught you giving


    the yogurt away. So, are you still going to deny it?¡±


    Seeing that Oscar was getting mad, Noah changed his tone. After pondering for a while, he said, ¡°Ah, I


    think I remember now. I did give a kid a few bottles of yogurt that day. I bought them because Isabe


    said she wanted some. However, she changed her mind when we got to the Clinton residence. Since I


    wasn''t going to drink it, I gave the yogurt to him because I found him cute. What''s wrong with that? I


    didn''t think it''d turn out to be such a big deal. I''m sorry if you''re annoyed at the fact that I''ve given the


    servants some drinks.¡±


    Oscar gave him a hard stare and sneered, ¡°I''ve tested the yogurt, Noah. Everything about it was


    normal except for the fact that it was spiked. Although the poisonous substance wouldn''t do much harm


    to adults, children could easily get food poisoning once ingested. I gave you the benefit of a doubt and


    tested all the yogurt from the same manufacturer. True enough, none of them had the substance found


    in the few bottles that you brought along. What do you have to say about that?¡±


    A hint of coldness shed across Noah''s eyes upon hearing that. However, he remained as soft-


    spoken as ever with a confused look on his face. ¡°Oscar, are you saying that I''ve spiked the yogurt?


    How could you say that? I only gave the kid some yogurt out of the kindness of my heart. What''s the


    big deal? Did you really have toe at me this way?¡±


    With a cold-looking grin on his face, Oscar sneered, ¡°What''s the big deal? Did you know my son is


    hospitalized because of your yogurt? How dare you ask me what''s the big deal? If I find out that you''ve


    done that on purpose, I''ll make sure that you''ll never see the light of day again.¡±


    Noah was stunned when he saw Oscar losing his temper.


    He quickly concealed his emotions and said gently, ¡°What''s going on, Oscar? Why is Tony


    hospitalized? Why didn''t Mr. Clinton and Mrs. Clinton mention a thing about it? Stephanie doesn''t seem


    to know about it as well. Did Tony really get hospitalized because of the yogurt I brought along? I had


    no idea.¡±


    Instantly, a menacing look appeared in Oscar''s eyes. He red at Noah and roared, ¡°Noah, I don''t care


    if you had the intention to harm Tony or not. But I hope you''ll treat this as a warning. If such a thing


    happens to Tony again, I''ll show you what I''d do for my son. Both you and Stephanie had better stop


    testing my patience.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    What Oscar said this time around had really frightened Noah.


    Panic shed across his gaze before he regained hisposure. After giving his sentence some


    careful thoughts, he said, ¡°Oscar, what happened with the yogurt really is a misunderstanding. I


    wouldn''t be so careless if I ever wanted to harm Tony. Besides, I love Stephanie. Why would I even


    think of harming her beloved nephew? I''m sure this is all just a misunderstanding.¡±


    Oscar stood up abruptly and looked down at him. After some time, he finally said, ¡°Noah, I''ve asked


    you out today to warn you. Don''t test me.¡±


    With that, he turned around and left.


    Noah''s face clouded over as he took off his sses and pinched his nose bridge. Where did my n


    go wrong? How did this happen? Didn''t I already n everything out?


    He had only gotten close to Stephanie because he wanted to get on Oscar''s good side. His n was to


    get the Clintons'' full support and rebuild the Walker family. I''ve carefully nned everything out since


    the beginning just to please Oscar. Why would I try to sabotage my n by harming Tony? Something


    fishy is going on here. I bet the person who spiked the yogurt is trying to ruin my rtionship with


    Oscar.


    After recalling the incident that day, Noah couldn''t help but think about what Isabe told him when he


    gave the yogurt to the kid. Suddenly, his expression darkened and a frightening look of rage was soon


    etched on his face.


    Noah immediately rang Isabe and said assertively, ¡°Isabe, I don''t care where you are or what


    you''re doing. Come over to Forest Cafe this instant! Otherwise, I''ll expose your secrets to Oscar.¡±


    As soon as he was done talking, he switched off his phone.


    When Isabe arrived at the cafe, a waiter led her to a private room.


    She was holding her purse in her hand when she saw Noah standing in the room with his back facing


    her. Annoyed, she grumbled, ¡°What is it, Noah? You weren''t being clear on the phone earlier. Did you


    know your phone has been switched off? I couldn''t get hold of you so I had to run a few red lights just


    to rush here.¡±


    Noah turned around and walked toward her. Without saying a word, he raised his hand and gave


    Isabe a tight p across her face.


    Covering her face, Isabe was stumped. The heck? What''s going on? What did I do?


    ¡°Have you gone mad, Noah? Why the hell did you p me for no reason?¡± Isabe thundered.


    ¡°You''d bettere clean right now. Did you spike the yogurt I bought for you? The ones I gave to the


    kid,¡± Noah asked coldly.


    Isabe was confused, and she barked, ¡°What are you on about, Noah? What yogurt? And what do


    you mean I spiked it? I don''t know anything about that! Besides, why would I do such a thing? What


    could I possibly gain from doing that? Did you even investigate thoroughly before you asked me over


    and pped me? Are you insane?¡±


    Noah looked at his sister intently and asked, ¡°It really wasn''t you?¡±


    ¡°I don''t even know what you are talking about! What did I do to deserve this wrath of yours?¡± Isabe


    refuted.


    ¡°Something happened to Tony. Oscar told me he''s been hospitalized because of the poisoned yogurt.¡±


    Noah sounded very concerned when he said that.


    ¡°Really?¡± Isabe''s eyes lit up.


    ¡°You''d better wipe that smile off your face. If something bad happens to Tony, we''ll be the prime


    suspects for this. If Oscar loses his temper because of this, the Walker family is doomed, you know?


    Don''t you forget the fact that Walker Group has been making a loss all these years! If it wasn''t for the


    Clintons'' financial support, we''d be long broke.¡± Noah was frustrated.


    Upon hearing that, Isabe shot her brother a disdainful look. What a useless man! He only knows how


    to take advantage of women. If he''s more business-minded, the Walker Group wouldn''t be in so much


    trouble in the first ce. What a loser!


    ¡°Noah, instead of relying on the Clintons, why don''t you focus on bettering our family''spany? I


    think it''s a safer bet if we just rely on bringing profits toward Walker Group on our own,¡± Isabe


    shamelessly suggested.


    ¡°Oh, shut up, you.¡± Noah lowered his voice and continued, ¡°You know nothing. Walker Group has been


    around for centuries. When Grandpa was in charge, there were already problems arising. By the time


    Dad took over, thepany was already having financial issues. If it wasn''t for my hard work over the


    past two years, thepany would''ve been wiped out by now. I had to suck up to Mrs. Clinton and


    Stephanie all this while just to make ends meet. So don''t you dare lecture me on how to go about


    running the business when all you do is spend money, you ignorant fool!¡±


    Isabe went silent, but disdain was written all over her face.


    Noah rubbed his forehead in frustration before he instructed, ¡°Anyway, I don''t care if it was you who


    spiked the yogurt or not. I just want you to admit to it, and apologize to Oscar. I can''t afford for this


    incident to cause any problems in my rtionship with Stephanie.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy, Noah? I''m not going to admit to something I didn''t do! How dare you ask me to take the


    me when this is all your fault?¡± Isabe refused straight away.


    ¡°I don''t care what you want. Don''t you forget, I have proof of your adventures overseas. Do you think


    you can marry into the Clintons if I were to show Mrs. Clinton the proof?¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Isabe''s expression darkened.


    ¡°Yes, I am. If my rtionship with Stephanie goes south, I''ll make sure you get nowhere near the


    Clintons. In other words, if things turn out badly for me, I''ll drag you down with me,¡± Noah threatened


    emotionlessly.


    Isabe shot him an indignant re.


    At that moment, the sibling''s hatred toward each other was through the roof.


    ¡°Noah, you''re unbelievable! How dare you ckmail your own sister?¡± Isabe gritted her teeth in


    anger.


    ¡°Isabe, don''t you know we live in a dog-eat-dog world? Besides, I''m doing this for the good of the


    Walker family, and for your own good as well. After all, if the Walker family falls, do you really think Mrs.


    Clinton would still want you as her daughter-inw?¡±


    Isabe was rendered speechless at that.


    ¡°Anyway, stop throwing your childish tantrums. You are to go to the hospital with meter and apologize


    while you still have the chance.¡±


    Isabe was still in disbelief.


    ¡°Come on then. I''ll try to get Oscar to forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Noah, you''re a freaking lunatic! How could you do this to your own sister? Aren''t you worried that I


    might hate you for life?¡±


    ¡°I don''t care.¡±


    Isabe chuckled coldly in disbelief. She hated Noah from then onward.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Amelia opened the door for Noah and Isabe when they arrived. Although she was shocked to see


    them, she still invited them in courteously.


    A hint of hatred shed across Isabe''s eyes when she saw Anthony lying in bed. I hope that kid


    never wakes up! Amelia would be so devastated, and I can finally have Oscar all to myself.


    ¡°Oscar.¡± Isabe walked toward Oscar and asked in a concerned tone, ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    Oscar furrowed his brows as he looked at her with detest. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I heard something happened to Tony. That''s why I brought my brother along to visit. Is he all right?¡±


    Isabe then pretended to be concerned and walked toward Anthony. ¡°When I was on the way here,


    Mrs. Clinton told me Tony is suffering from food poisoning. Not only that, she said it''s because of the


    yogurt I asked Noah to buy. I''m so sorry. Back then, when I wanted to drink it, Stephanie told me to give


    it to the maid''s kid instead. Since Stephanie had already said so, what else could I have done? So, I


    asked Noah to give it to the kid standing by the tree instead. Anyway, what I want to say is that I didn''t


    do anything to the yogurt. I mean, I have no reason to do so.¡± Isabe exined.


    After that, she solemnly bowed facing Oscar, and apologized, ¡°Oscar I didn''t know Tony would end up


    drinking the yogurt. Obviously, I didn''t have any intention of causing harm to anybody. That being said,


    you can me me if you want because this wouldn''t have happened if I never said I wanted some


    yogurt.¡±


    Oscar stared coldly at her. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Isabe straightened her body and looked at Oscar with her puppy eyes. ¡°Oscar, can''t you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Buzz off! I suggest the two of you stay out of my sight while I''m still pissed off. Otherwise, there''s no


    guarantee what I might do to you.¡±


    Isabe instantly burst into a flood of tears. ¡°Oscar, I really didn''t do this on purpose. I had no idea that


    the yogurt would cause food poisoning. Mrs. Clinton told me this happened to Tony because the food


    he ate that night reacted badly with the yogurt. Please forgive me! I didn''t n for any of this to


    happen.¡±


    Oscar''s frown deepened upon hearing that.


    Just then, Amelia stepped in and stood in between Oscar and Isabe. She looked at Isabe''s teary


    face indifferently and urged, ¡°We can talk about it when Tony has recovered, Ms. Walker. Others might


    think Oscar is purposely making life difficult for you if you keep crying.¡±


    Upon seeing Amelia''s emotionless facial expression, raw hatred surged within Isabe. Perhaps she


    didn''t want to embarrass herself in front of Amelia, she quickly wiped the tears off her face. ¡°Ms.


    Winters, I''d like to apologize to you as well. I didn''t know the yogurt that I brought would end up causing


    a series of unfortunate events. I''m not a cruel person who would cause harm to children. Besides, I


    didn''t know why Tony would even drink something that wasn''t his in the first ce.¡± What Isabe was


    trying to imply was that Anthony had snatched the yogurt from the kid and drank it.


    Upon her words, Amelia''s gaze grew cold. ¡°Ms. Walker, are you trying to say that my son is so ill-


    mannered that he''d snatched the yogurt from the maid''s son?¡±


    A contemptuous grin appeared on Isabe''s face. However, before she could say anything in response,


    Noah pulled her back and stood in front of her.


    With a gentle gaze, Noah looked at Amelia and apologized, ¡°I''m so sorry if my sister has offended you,


    Ms. Winters. That''s not what she meant. In fact, she felt very guilty when we were on our way here.


    She''d even said Tony wouldn''t be how he is now if it wasn''t for her craving for yogurt. Although we


    never did anything to the yogurt, it doesn''t change the fact that Tony is hospitalized because of it. We''re


    very sorry for what happened. I hope you can find it in yourself to forgive us. Since I''ve already been


    with Stephanie for almost two years now, I really don''t wish for this to be an issue in our rtionship.


    Will you forgive me?¡±


    Upon seeing how sincere Noah seemed to be, Amelia couldn''t bear to speak negatively. He''s so


    different from his sister! Compared to her, he''s so much more civilized and polite. He seems like a


    perfect gentleman.


    ¡°Mr. Walker, if everything happened because of the other things Tony ate, then I have no reason to


    me you. I''d be grateful if you could apologize to Tony when he wakes up,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Please, just call me Noah, Ms. Winters. After all, we''ll be a family in the future. Once I''m married to


    Stephanie, Oscar would be my brother-inw, and you''d be my sister-inw.¡± Noah was gentle and


    polite with his words.


    Upon seeing that, Amelia''s impression of him had improved. At least he''s not as annoying as Isabe.


    Right then, Anthony regained his consciousness andined about his itchy arms.


    Amelia rushed toward him and rowed up his sleeves. To her dismay, she saw a red patch on his arm.


    She then anxiously called out, ¡°Oscar, go get the doctor! There''s a red patch on Tony''s arm. I''ll check


    his body.¡±


    Oscar dashed out of the ward instantly. As Amelia flipped through Anthony''s shirt, she saw red spots all


    over the boy''s back.


    Tears swirled inside Amelia''s eyes as she mumbled to herself, ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    Since Anthony was fair-skinned, the red spots appeared even more apparent.


    Noah walked up to her andforted her, ¡°Don''t worry. I think he''s just having an allergy. Please calm


    down. Otherwise, you might spook Tony.¡±


    Amelia calmed down when she took a nce at Noah.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied sincerely.


    Soon, the doctor arrived. After checking, the doctor said Anthony was just having an allergy. It only


    seemed serious because of Anthony''s fair skin.


    ¡°Doctor, is Tony really all right? I saw red spots on his back as well. Does he need an injection? I can''t


    bear to see him like this.¡± Amelia frowned.


    ¡°He''ll be fine. I''ll prescribe him some medicationter. For the next few days of his stay, please watch


    his diet. It''s better to avoid seafood and anything spicy. Oatmeal would be best because it''s easier to


    digest,¡± the doctor advised.


    Amelia nodded profusely.


    Anthony''s nose wrinkled up when he grumbled, ¡°Doctor, will I be ugly from this? What if I can''t


    find a girlfriend as pretty as my mommy in the future?¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia couldn''t help butugh.


    The doctor was amused as well. ¡°Don''t worry, little one. You''ll grow up to be a handsome man! By then,


    you can have as many women as you like. However, it''s better to be loyal and love one woman truly.


    Otherwise, you''d end up with no one by your side in the end!¡±


    Anthony didn''t understand what the doctor was saying at all.


    ¡°Remember to take your medication, little one. I''ll have to go and check on the other patients now.¡±


    Before the doctor left, he couldn''t help but praise Anthony, ¡°You''re so much braver than the other kids,


    little one. You''re like a superman! So don''t cry and make your mom worry, okay?¡±


    Anthony put on a serious expression and said, ¡°I am superman! Don''t worry, I won''t make my mommy


    worry about me. I''ll recover from this and grow big and tall so that I can protect her.¡±


    ¡°Good boy!¡± With that, the doctor left.


    After that, Amelia looked at Anthony with worried eyes. Anthony, being the sensible kid that he was,


    comforted Amelia, ¡°Mommy, I''m all right. I don''t feel the itch anymore.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia felt a warmth in her heart. She patted her son''s head and said, ¡°You''re such a


    good boy, Tony. I know you''re going to recover from this.¡±


    Anthony nodded. ¡°I''ll protect you, Mommy. I won''t let sadness ever get to you.¡±


    In response, Amelia shed a smile. ¡°You''re a good boy, Tony.¡±


    Grinning, he replied, ¡°You''re a good girl too, Mommy.¡±


    Amelia was no longer as worried after seeing how thoughtful Anthony was.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Amelia''s interaction with Anthony was warm and lovely. As for Oscar, he was watching indulgently from


    the side. Seeing that, Isabe was overwhelmed with jealousy.


    She clenched her fists tightly before calming herself down. ¡°Oscar, there''s something my brother and I


    need to attend to. We shall make a move. We''ll visit Tony again some other day.¡±


    Oscar threw her a casual nce before giving her a slight nod.


    Isabe was furious when she left the hospital with Noah. As soon as she got into the car, she looked


    at Noah and said mockingly, ¡°Noah, I feel ashamed for you. You''re really invested in maintaining a


    rtionship with someone you don''t love just to get the Clintons'' financial support, aren''t you? You''re


    such a disgrace.¡±


    Noah cast a nce at her upon hearing that. ¡°Watch your tone, Isabe. You''re not a kid anymore. One


    day, you''ll get in trouble over the things you say. I don''t care what you do, as long as you don''t


    jeopardize my rtionship with Stephanie. Otherwise, I''lle for you. To be frank, I don''t see Oscar


    falling for you anytime soon. Instead of being so shamelessly persistent, why don''t you focus on


    helping me in my rtionship with Stephanie? Besides, it''s not like you won''t reap the benefits


    afterward.¡±


    A chilly re shed across Isabe''s eyes. ¡°Are you not my brother, Noah? Anybody else''s brother


    would definitely help their sister to find a good husband. So why are you adding insult to my injury


    instead? I don''t even object to your rtionship with Stephanie. What right do you have to intervene in


    my n to marry Oscar? If I can marry him, don''t you think I''d have more say than Stephanie? Oscar


    doesn''t even like Stephanie for the mistakes she has made.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You? Marrying Oscar? In your dreams! He''s not even into you! Otherwise, why have you


    gotten nothing after throwing yourself at him all this while? I thought you said you could make any man


    attracted to you? Based on what I saw, it seems like you''re getting nowhere. I don''t give a hoot about


    your personal rtionships. However, I''ll get Mom and Dad to send you back to Anndur if you''re


    stupid enough to anger Oscar.¡±


    Isabe clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Noah, it''s only a matter of time before Oscar falls for my charm.


    Since I don''t meddle in your personal rtionships, please stay out of mine. If you keep testing me, I


    won''t hesitate to ruin all of your ns. If I don''t get what I desire, I''ll make sure you''re doomed as well.¡±


    In response, Noah merely cast his sister a nce and kept mum.


    Upon arriving at the Walker residence, Carol got up from the sofa abruptly and approached them. ¡°Hey,


    I was just on the phone with Olivia. She told me that Tony is hospitalized after drinking the yogurt that


    you guys bought. What''s going on? Why on earth would you buy yogurt to drink? Those drinks are for


    the peasants!¡±


    Noah rubbed his forehead restlessly and said, ¡°Mom, it''s all just a misunderstanding. I''ve already


    brought Isabe to the hospital to apologize to Oscar. I think that''s the end of the matter. So don''t


    worry, Mom.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Carol was even more agitated.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean that''s the end of it? Judging from Olivia''s tone, she was ming both of you!


    Besides, she even said she''d like to reconsider your marriage with Stephanie. Don''t you see how


    serious this is?¡± Carol thundered.


    When she brought her children back from overseas, Carol had been trying to get the Walker family


    back to the glory days at the expense of the Clintons. She had even sacrificed her only son to please


    Stephanie even though Carol knew she was a spoiled girl. Hence, she wasn''t ready to see all her


    efforts go down the drain.


    Noah''s expression instantly darkened as he took off his sses. ¡°Did you hear wrongly, Mom? I was


    just on the phone with Mrs. Clinton when we were on the way to the hospital. She sounded fine to me


    then. How did everything change within a couple of hours?¡±


    Carol heaved a sigh before saying tiredly, ¡°I''ll bring the two of you to pay the Clintons a visit. I don''t


    care if you guys didn''t do it on purpose. Just apologize to them. Our family can''t afford to go up against


    the Clintons at this moment.¡±


    Isabe instantly protested, ¡°Mom, why should I go? This is all Noah''s doing. I don''t want to take the


    me for him!¡±


    Carol rolled her eyes at her daughter. ¡°Isabe, your brother is our family''s only hope. It''s only natural if


    you take the fall as long as it helps him. Your words deeply saddened me, you know? I''ve put in all my


    efforts on you so that you could help your brother seed instead of dragging him down.¡±


    Isabe was livid by then. ¡°What do you mean by that, Mom? How am I dragging him down? Don''t you


    think I want to get married to a good husband and have kids too? I don''t even know anything about any


    yogurt! Everything happened because Noah listened to Stephanie when she told him to give the yogurt


    away. However, I''ve been instructed to apologize to Oscar out of the blue. Why am I taking the fall


    instead of Stephanie? Am I not a daughter of a rich family as well? I don''t get it. Also, I won''t admit to


    anything in front of Mrs. Clinton because I don''t want her to dislike me.¡± With that, Isabe stormed up


    to her room.


    ¡°What a spoiled brat!¡± Carol fumed. ¡°Is that how she talks to me, her mother? She''s not even married


    into the Clintons yet. I bet she''s going to forget all about us once she''s married.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Mom. Anyway, I think it''s better for us to go visit the Clintons tomorrow. Since Mrs. Clinton


    is still mad, I doubt she''d listen to us.¡± Noah''s gaze darkened.


    Carol sighed and got Noah to sit on the sofa with her. ¡°Noah, tell me the truth. How''s your rtionship


    with Stephanie?¡±


    ¡°Well, she''s a little stubborn. However, I''m sure she''ll fall for me eventually if I keep letting her have her


    way. Once she has fallen for me, I''ll marry her. By then, I doubt Mrs. Clinton will sit by and watch the


    Walker family fall. Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll bring back the glory days so that you won''t have to worry about


    anything in life.¡±


    Hearing that, Carol was filled with guilt. ¡°I''m so sorry, Noah. Although I knew how difficult of a girl


    Stephanie is, I still forced you to be with her. Do you me me?¡±


    Noah smiled warmly. ¡°Mom, you''re overthinking it. After all, I''m part of the Walker family. I''ll reap the


    benefits too if the Walker family is strong. In my view, I''m a person who prioritizes career over love.


    Since that''s the case, I''d rather marry someone who could bring me the most benefits in my career.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, Noah?¡± Carol was unconvinced.


    ¡°Don''t worry about me, Mom. I know what I''m doing. I really don''t think love is that important in life.¡±


    Suddenly, a flicker of malice glinted in his eyes when he said, ¡°My ambition is to be above everyone


    else in life instead of being a fake goody two shoes like the Clintons. I''m determined to rise above all of


    them. When I crush them, I''ll force them to respect me.¡±


    Carol was stunned by her son''s strong aura.


    After a few seconds, Noah calmed himself down and reverted back to the gentleman he usually was


    again.


    ¡°Mom, did I scare you?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s just that I didn''t expect you to have such an aggressive side. Indeed, you''re much bolder than


    your dad. If only your dad was a better businessman, we wouldn''t be in this position now. Although we


    have businesses overseas, they''re crumbling down as we speak.¡± Carol let out a sigh and continued,


    ¡°Noah, you''d better keep that a secret. Otherwise, all your efforts on Stephanie would be wasted.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mom. I was quite worried we''d get exposed when Oscar was still in love with Isabe.


    However, I have total control of Stephanie now. She won''t be able to escape my grasp,¡± Noah


    narrowed his eyes and said with a vicious tone.


    ¡°Still, it''s better to be safe than sorry, Noah.¡±


    ¡°I got it, Mom.¡±


    The atmosphere turned harmonious again after their conversation.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    The next morning, Carol instructed her maid to load the car with gifts before getting into the car with


    Noah and Isabe.


    Noah was driving while Carol and Isabe were seated at the back of the car. Carol then started a


    conversation with Isabe. ¡°Isabe, please be nice when we''re at the Clinton residence. Since Olivia''s


    impression of you isn''t too bad, perhaps you could cheer her up with some nice words so that she''d


    forgive you for what happened to Tony. Anyway, just please watch your temper, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mom. You don''t have to nag at me. I know what to do,¡± Isabe answered.


    Carol heaved a sigh and appeared weak to appeal to her daughter''s good side. ¡°Isabe, I''m sorry for


    the harsh words I said to youst night. I was just on edge. However, you''re going to get married soon,


    anyway. So why don''t you consider helping the Walker family while you''re still here?¡±


    Isabe was heartbroken upon hearing that. How could she say that? How could she be so biased?


    Am I not her daughter?


    Despite how she felt, Isabe answered obediently, ¡°You''re right, Mom. Once I''m married into the


    Clintons, I''ll definitely help the Walker family. As for Stephanie, she''s going to get married to another


    family, eventually. By then, I''m sure I''d have more say than her. In that case, I do wonder why are you


    not helping me instead, Mom? Everyone in the upper-ss society knows I''m about to get engaged


    with Oscar. If that doesn''t happen in the end, wouldn''t the Walker family be embarrassed? Mom, you


    don''t want that to happen, do you? This would ultimately affect Noah''s reputation as well. If the Walker


    family turns out to be the joke of the town, do you think Stephanie would still be willing to marry him?¡±


    Carol immediately gave her an intense stare upon hearing that.


    Isabe stared back at her innocently and added, ¡°Mom, it''s not that I''m hoping for that to happen. But,


    why don''t you put some effort into me as well? Even if Noah ends up marrying Stephanie, what''s the


    point? The Walker family''s fortune would end up being shared among all the members of the family.¡±


    Carol sank into deep thoughts.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Silence then ensued in the car.


    Before they knew it, they had driven into the Clinton residence.


    Upon getting out of the car, Isabe held Carol''s hand and made their way toward the entrance. As for


    Noah, he had to carry all the gifts on his own.


    Carol felt bad and asked, ¡°Can you manage, Noah? Do you need my help?¡±


    Before Noah could respond, Isabe hastily said, ¡°Mom, let him be the gentleman he''s always


    portrayed himself to be. Mrs. Clinton might even like him more if she sees that. If you help him, Mrs.


    Clinton might think he''s so weak that he has to ask us women to carry for him. Am I right, Noah?¡±


    In response, Noah merely nced at her. ¡°I can manage, Mom.¡±


    Carol kept silent after that.


    Upon walking into the house, Olivia and Owen were nowhere to be seen.


    Instead, a butler greeted them, ¡°Wee, Mrs. Walker and family.¡±


    ¡°Where''s Olivia?¡± Carol asked nicely.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Clinton have gone to the hospital. Apparently, the red spots on Mr. Anthony weren''t


    getting better. They were worried about him and decided to pay him a visit. They did instruct me to let


    you guys wait for them. They should be back soon,¡± the butler said.


    Carol immediately got anxious as well. ¡°Is Tony okay? Perhaps I should go and pay the boy a visit as


    well. It saddens me to know that he''s suffering. After all, it''s Noah and Isabe''s fault that this is


    happening.¡±


    ¡°It''s all right, Mrs. Walker. Mrs. Clinton said you guys should just wait here instead,¡± the butler replied


    with a domineering tone.


    Without a choice, Carol and her kids could only sit on the sofa and wait.


    Just like that, five hours had gone by.


    By then, it was already lunchtime. Surprisingly, the butler didn''t prepare lunch for the guests.


    Instead, he approached them politely. ¡°Mrs. Walker, it''s almost twelve. Would you guys like to head


    back for lunch beforeing over again?¡±


    Carol''s expression changed instantly. Is this how the Clinton family treats their guests? Olivia didn''t


    even tell me she wouldn''t be around. Worse still, the butler didn''t even prepare a meal for us! Are they


    trying to humiliate us?


    The more Carol dwelled in her thoughts, the angrier she got. Right at that moment, Noah held her hand


    and shook his head slightly. Only then did Carol manage to regain herposure. If she were to lose


    her temper, her efforts over the past two years would''ve been wasted.


    ¡°It''s okay. We''re not hungry.¡± Carol smiled.


    Initially, Carol thought the butler would prepare them some food out of courtesy. However, he said


    indifferently, ¡°All right. Please wait here then, Mrs. Walker. I''m going out for a while.¡±


    With that, the butler left.


    The three of them were left alone in the spacious living room.


    Isabe''s face was filled with annoyance when she grumbled, ¡°He''s crossing the line, Mom. When Mrs.


    Clinton returns, we should report him. How could he treat the guests this way?¡±


    Although Carol was fuming, she knew things were not as simple as they seemed to be. ¡°That''s enough,


    Isabe. Can''t you see he did it under Olivia''s instructions? Do you think he''d dare to treat us so badly


    on his own ord? It seems like Olivia really is pissed off at us. Please cheer her up with some nice


    wordster, Isabe.¡±


    ¡°Mom, do you think Mrs. Clinton is that petty?¡± Isabe wasn''t convinced.


    Carol threw her a nce and chuckled coldly. ¡°Olivia might seem harmless and innocent on the


    surface. But, don''t take her as a simpleton. Not only did she manage to butter up thete Mr. and Mrs.


    Clinton, but she also made Owen fall head over heels for her. Besides, can''t you see how much a man


    as capable as Oscar respects her? She''s good at getting what she wants. Naturally, whoever gets on


    her good side will definitely get to enjoy endless benefits. Besides, she could stop both of you from


    having a rtionship with her kids with just one word if she''s provoked.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Isabe couldn''t help but feel her mother was exaggerating. ¡°You''re being dramatic,


    Mom. You''re giving Mrs. Clinton too much credit.¡±


    Carol cast her daughter another nce. She''s still so immature and gullible. She doesn''t know how to


    look beyond the surface.


    ¡°You''re still too young and naive, Isabe. You''ll finally realize how influential she is once you''ve


    married into the Clintons. One thing is for sure, Olivia is the one who has the final say in all of the


    Clintons'' affairs. Although Owen and Oscar are very business-minded, they''d still follow her instructions


    out of love.¡± Carol pondered for a while before adding, ¡°Isabe, the reason I''ve asked you to fawn over


    her is so that you could get married to Oscar sooner. However, it seems like you have yet to capture


    their hearts. To be honest, I''m quite disappointed in you.¡±


    Isabe was speechless upon hearing those words.


    After five hours of waiting, Owen and Olivia finally returned.


    ¡°Olivia, the butler told me Tony''s condition isn''t getting better. Is he all right?¡± Carol rushed over to greet


    them. ¡°Olivia, I''m sorry for what happened. Noah and Isabe are very remorseful as well. I''ve brought


    them here to apologize to you.¡±


    In response, Olivia cast an emotionless nce at them. Unlike before, she was cold toward them.


    After Owen and Olivia had sat down on the sofa opposite, Olivia said gently, ¡°The butler told me you


    guys have waited for us for five hours. I''m so sorry for that. It''s just that Tony''s condition didn''t improve


    at all. Although the doctor said it''s not a big deal, Tony has beenining about the itch. As his


    grandma, I feel so heartbroken because there''s nothing I could do to help. If only he didn''t drink the


    yogurt, such a thing wouldn''t have happened.¡±


    Based on what she said, it was obvious that Olivia was holding grudges against the Walkers.


    Carol shuddered for a bit when she heard that. However, she continued to act apologetic. ¡°This is all


    Noah and Isabe''s fault. They''re not even that young anymore. They should''ve been more careful. I


    feel so bad after I heard what happened. That''s why I brought them here to apologize formally.¡±


    With that, Carol threw a nce at Noah and Isabe. ¡°Go on then, apologize to Olivia and Owen now.¡±


    Noah and Isabe abruptly stood up. They walked up to Olivia and bowed respectfully. ¡°Mrs. Clinton.


    We''re so sorry. This is all our fault. We just wanted to have a taste of the yogurt in the first ce.


    However, we''ve given it to a boy in the residence when we decided not to drink it. We had no idea Tony


    would end up drinking it. If we knew, we wouldn''t have bought it. We''re very sorry.¡±


    Olivia''s expression eased up. ¡°Noah, Isabe, I''m not an unreasonable person. I know you guys didn''t


    mean to hurt Tony. However, he''s my grandson. It hurts me to see him suffer. That''s why I couldn''t help


    but me you guys. Please don''t me me for acting this way.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, it''s our fault, regardless. My brother and I won''t hold it against you. Honestly, you''re like a


    mother to me, Mrs. Clinton. I would hate myself if you end up not loving me the same way again


    because of this incident, Mrs. Clinton.¡± Isabe lowered her head apologetically.


    Olivia couldn''t help but sigh as she looked at her intently.


    ¡°I''m very sorry, Mrs. Clinton. I didn''t mean for all of this to happen,¡± Isabe added with an obedient


    tone.


    ¡°Sit down, both of you.¡± Olivia pointed at the sofa and added, ¡°Both of you are my nephew and niece,


    respectively. I won''t be too harsh on you guys. However, I think Noah and Stephanie should stay apart


    from each other for a while. I don''t think Stephanie is ready to be a daughter-inw yet. She''s as


    stubborn as a mule. I need her to better herself in the meantime. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be a good


    daughter-inw.¡±


    Hearing that, Noah trembled a little. However, he calmed himself down immediately and asked politely,


    ¡°Are you asking us to break up, Mrs. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°Don''t misunderstand me, Noah. I just want the two of you to spend some time apart. Since she''s so


    stuck in her ways, she''ll only trouble you.¡±


    ¡°I don''t mind that, Mrs. Clinton. In fact, I find Stephanie''s strong-headedness personality cute. No


    matter what she does, she''d still be adorable in my eyes.¡±


    Olivia''s eyes shed with a hint of anger at that.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    ¡°Noah, I had a good impression of you at the beginning given how exceptional you are. Nevertheless, I


    cannot help being angry at you over what happened to Tony. You can treat it as me venting my


    frustration, but I only have one grandson. Therefore, I can''t bear to watch him suffer while the


    perpetrator walks freely within the Clinton residence,¡± Olivia remarked candidly.


    She was furious over Tony''s ident and also outraged by what Noah and Isabe did. Even though


    she knew that they were possibly not to me, she just couldn''t hold back her emotions as a doting


    grandmother.


    With glistening eyes, Noah took a deep breath and faced Olivia. He retorted, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you''re not


    being fair to me. I feel bad over what happened to Tony too. However, I love Stephanie and have spent


    thest two years pursuing her before she epted me. Considering how much I treasure her and how


    close the Clinton and Walker family are, are you really going to disavow my feelings for her over what


    happened to Tony?¡±


    Olivia was unfazed. ¡°Noah, are you questioning my decision?¡±


    Noah replied calmly, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, that''s not my intention. I''m willing to take responsibility for what


    happened, but I won''t give up on Stephanie. I understand that your concern for Tony is making you say


    such things, so I won''t take them to heart.¡±


    Olivia sneered in response.


    Meanwhile, Carol, who was sitting on the sofa, cleared her throat. ¡°Olivia, the children have developedN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    feelings for each other and have reached the stage of discussing marriage. By saying all that, are you


    really willing to break them apart and destroy the rtionship between the Walker and Clinton family?¡±


    Fiddling with her perfectly manicured fingers, Olivia remained silent.


    Carol felt encouraged when she saw Olivia''s response. Feigning a smile, she added, ¡°Olivia, I


    understand that you''re angry. I would feel the same way too if I were you. It''s just that we have been


    friends for such a long time that your words have hurt us.¡±


    Olivia let out a sigh.


    ¡°Until Tony''s condition improves, I will continue to feel edgy and speak harshly out of agitation. Hence,


    please don''t take it personally. Why don''t you go home first? We''ll talk about Noah and Stephanie''s


    wedding after Tony has recovered. If both of them are true to each other, I won''t interfere in their


    decision,¡± Olivia replied in a conciliatory tone.


    Having heard Olivia, Carol and her children had no choice but to leave the Clinton residence.


    Inside the car, Carol''s expression darkened considerably.


    As for Isabe, she looked equally sullen. After letting out a sigh, she asked in an uncertain tone,


    ¡°Mom, have we been kicked out by Mrs. Clinton?¡±


    Snorting, Carol replied, ¡°Isn''t it obvious? Olivia has gone overboard this time. How dare she disrespect


    us just because she''s angry?¡±


    Isabe still didn''t get what was going on.


    ¡°Mom, since Mrs. Clinton has put Noah and Stephanie''s rtionship on ice, what about me and Oscar?


    Will she disavow me as her daughter-inw?¡± Isabe clenched her fist as she began to panic. ¡°No, I


    have to return to the Clinton residence. I cannot allow Mrs. Clinton to have the impression that I''m


    looking to harm Tony.¡±


    Unsettled by the thought, Isabe grabbed the seat in front of her and cried out, ¡°Noah, turn back to the


    Clinton residence now. I want to clear the air with Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Noah shot an icy re at her, ¡°Stop making a fuss and sit down. Are you trying to get us killed in a car


    ident? I''m not prepared to die together with you.¡±


    While Isabe continued to hit Noah relentlessly, he made a sharp turn with the steering wheel out of


    exasperation, causing the car to swerve.


    Shocked by the movement, Carol pulled Isabe back to her seat and pped her in the face. She


    thundered, ¡°Isabe, do you have a death wish? If you do, you should just open the door and jump out


    of the car. Or else, Noah and I will be the ones who will end up dead.¡±


    After being pped, Isabe gradually regained her senses.


    ¡°Mom, I''m sorry for losing myposure just now,¡± she apologized with her head hung low.


    Taking a deep breath, Carol suppressed the rage welling up inside her and advised, ¡°Isabe, you''re a


    grown woman now and should learn how to be less impulsive. Compared to Rachel, you''ll always be


    my favorite. Only by being obedient and sensible will Olivia agree for you to be married into the Clinton


    family. Since she didn''t mention anything about you and Oscar earlier, I reckoned that means your


    position as daughter-inw to her hasn''t changed. So, you shouldn''t scare yourself unnecessarily and


    lose your cool, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand, Mom,¡± Isabe replied calmly.


    ¡°Find an opportunity to visit Tony in the hospital. After what happened, you should show Oscar your


    caring side. I heard that he has yet to reconcile his marriage with Amelia. Therefore, you still stand a


    pretty good chance. I believe men everywhere are the same. It''s just a matter of how well a woman can


    seduce them. I''m sure you know what you need to do now,¡± Carol remarked in an indifferent tone while


    her eyes were looking ahead.


    After giving it some thought, Isabe finally nodded.


    At six in the evening, Isabe went to the hospital with some food prepared by the maid.


    When Amelia opened the door for her, she shot Amelia a nce before circling around her into the


    ward.


    Sitting by the bed feeding Tony, Tiffany was shocked to see Isabe. She had never seen anyone enter


    in such a rude manner before.


    ¡°What brings you here, Ms. Walker?¡± Tiffany asked sarcastically.


    Ignoring Tiffany''s mockery, Isabeid out the things she brought on the table before taking out a


    limited edition Ultraman that she got her friend to procure. She said, ¡°Tony, I figured that you will be


    bored staying in the hospital. So, I brought you some toys. Why don''t you y with Ultraman first? As


    for the rest, I''ll leave them in the bag for you to y whenever you fancy.¡±


    Staring at the Ultraman in front of him, Tony looked at Tiffany with his lips pursed. ¡°Tiffy, I don''t like


    Ultraman anymore. I''m sick of ying with him. When I''m discharged, please take me to the


    yground. I haven''t been there in a long time and I really miss ying there.¡±


    Tiffany smiled broadly. Good boy, Tony. You really know how to hurt the enemy where it counts.


    ¡°Sure. Once you''re discharged from the hospital, your mom and I will take you to the yground. But


    for now, you will have to be good and eat your meals, all right?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Meanwhile, Isabe''s hand froze with the Ultraman still grasped in it. A gloomy expression descended


    on her face next.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, it''s a surprise to see you visit Tony, but we appreciate the gesture. Please have a seat and


    here''s some water. I''m sorry I don''t have anything else to offer you, as I was busy taking care of Tony. I


    hope you don''t mind.¡± Amelia stepped in to defuse Isabe''s awkwardness.


    Putting the Ultraman back into the bag, Isabe sat down on the sofa. ¡°Where''s Oscar?¡±


    ¡°There''s a document in the office that needs his signature. Since Tony''s condition is stable, I told him to


    go. I reckoned he will probably be back soon,¡± Amelia replied with a faint smile.


    Nevertheless, Isabe found it especially jarring.


    ¡°Amelia, Oscar isn''t here, so you can drop the act,¡± Isabe snapped.


    After cing a cup of water in front of Isabe, Amelia answered cordially, ¡°Ms. Walker, my son is still


    here. I hope you won''t say anything that will scare him.¡±


    Isabe grimaced momentarily before regaining herposure quickly.


    Standing up, sheid out all the nutritious food she had brought with her on the table.


    Tony was consequently shocked by the sight of them.


    ¡°Tony, I have gotten the maid to specially prepare all this lightly seasoned food for you. In fact, I''ve even


    checked with the doctor, and he approves of them. Come, let me feed you some, all right?¡± Isabe


    coaxed him with a spoonful of roast meat.


    Tony stared intently at it, as he hadn''t had any roast meat in thest three days. It looked so tempting


    that it was challenging to resist.


    Isabe continued, ¡°Tony, do you want it? It tastes really good and is a signature dish of my chef. Once


    you have a bite, you''ll definitely want seconds.¡±


    Tony gulped in response.


    ¡°Mommy...¡± Tony gave Amelia a helpless look. ¡°I feel like eating meat, but not from this weirddy. She


    makes me feel like I''m a pitiful beggar, and I don''t like that feeling. Mommy, can you chase her away,


    please?¡±


    Isabe''s expression darkened, whereas Tiffany burst into uncontrobleughter.


    ¡°Well said, Tony,¡± Tiffany praised the boy while trying to catch her breath fromughing too hard.


    ¡°Thank you, Tiffy.¡± As he opened his mouth, Tiffany fed him some soup while holding back herughter.


    ¡°Good boy, Tony. After you''re discharged from the hospital in the next few days, I''ll treat you to a feast


    that''s more delicious than what this weirddy has brought you. More importantly, I will prepare food


    that isn''t poisoned, unlike those who try to harm you while pretending to be innocent.¡±


    Isabe''s expression drastically changed after being humiliated.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, a child speaks innocently, so I hope you won''t take it personally. I appreciate you bringing


    all this food, but Tony is still recovering. So, I think it''s better if you save them for yourself,¡± Amelia


    suggested with a cordial smile.


    ¡°Amelia, what are you trying to say? Are you using me of spiking the food? I''m not that stupid to do


    something like that.¡± Isabe scowled.


    Just when Amelia was about to respond, Tiffany pre-empted her.


    ¡°Oh, is that so, Ms. Walker? I''m surprised that you still have some sense to you. If it wasn''t for you,


    Tony wouldn''t even be here. How can you be so cruel as to harm a child that''s just two years old? Tsk


    tsk, it seems to me that you''re the epitome of an evil witch,¡± Tiffany scoffed.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    ¡°Tiffany, you''d better stop hurling baseless usations,¡± Isabe snapped.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, Oscar isn''t here, so there''s no need for you to pretend to be motherly. What''s the point of


    doing so?¡± After feeding Tony thest spoonful of soup, Tiffany wiped his mouth with a napkin before


    ncing at Isabe with contempt. ¡°Nevertheless, Ms. Walker, you''re terrible at pretending. If you are


    trying to elicit a man''s sympathy, you have to stop being so cruel at least. Unfortunately, given how


    aggressive you are, you are indeed a far crypared to Amelia. Other than your looks, there doesn''t


    seem to be anything decent about you.¡±


    Just when Isabe was about to explode in rage, she suddenly calmed down and broke out an


    insidious smile.


    Returning to her seat on the sofa, she crossed her legs and remarked calmly, ¡°Tiffany, I know you''re


    jealous of me and feel indignant on Amelia''s behalf. However, I''m on the cusp of getting engaged to


    Oscar. Our wedding is just a matter of time. By then, Tony will be my son, and it''s natural for me


    to treat him well. No matter how you try and sow discord, you will never be able to break the bond


    between us.¡±


    Tiffany was rendered speechless.


    When one had no shame at all, no one could stand in one''s way.


    ¡°Tony, she wants to be your mom. What are your thoughts about it?¡± Pointing at Isabe, Tiffany threw


    the question at Anthony.


    After giving Isabe a look, Tony shook his head. ¡°She''s not as pretty as Mommy. I don''t want her to be


    my mom.¡±


    ¡°Good boy!¡± Tousling Tony''s hair, Tiffany countered with a smile, ¡°Ms. Walker, you might want to be


    Tony''s mother, but he doesn''t want to be your son. I''m sorry, it''s simply down to you being ugly. After


    all, Tony is someone that has tastes too.¡±


    Isabe was so enraged by herment that she smirked in response.


    I''m a stunning beauty from an illustrious family! All this while, no one has dared to use me of being


    ugly. How dare she brazenly insult me this way?


    ¡°Tiffany, mind your words. Ms. Walker is a guest today,¡± Amelia interjected and shrewdly changed the


    topic. ¡°Ms. Walker, we are about to have our meal. If you haven''t had yours, you''re wee to join us.¡±


    Just when Isabe was about to reply, she saw the door to the ward open from the corner of her eye.


    However, Amelia and Tiffany didn''t notice it as their backs were facing the door.


    As Isabe''s eyes sparkled, she answered with a vibrant smile, ¡°Sure. Amelia, when I first saw you, I


    felt as if I had been reunited with an old friend. I''ve always wanted to get to know you better.


    Unexpectedly, you and Oscar divorced all of a sudden. Just when I thought I would never see you


    again, you somehow showed up, and I''m really d that you did.¡±


    At that moment, Tiffany gave Isabe a doubtful look, unsure of what had gotten into her.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, is there something wrong with you?¡± Tiffany snarled.


    Amelia shared Tiffany''s sentiments too.


    ¡°Amelia, I brought some delicious food for you. Why don''t you give them a try?¡± Isabe handed Amelia


    a fork courteously.


    Just when Amelia received the fork, someone snatched it away from her hand. Turning around to look,


    she realized that it was Oscar.


    ¡°Oscar, you''re back!¡± Amelia eximed with a vibrant smile.


    After nting a kiss on her forehead, Oscar looked at Isabe. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Pointing to the food on the table, Isabe replied with a smile, ¡°Oscar, Tony is here because of me. To


    redeem myself, I have gotten the maid to prepare something delicious for him. Since there''s a lot, I


    invited Amelia to have some. Now that you''re here, you should try them too.¡±


    After ncing at the food, Oscar ordered, ¡°Take them back.¡±


    Unfazed by Oscar''s hostility, Isabe shifted her attention to Amelia. ¡°Amelia, I prepared these with


    good intentions. Can you at least give it a try on my ount?¡±


    Settling Oscar down on the sofa, Amelia stabbed a piece of meat with the fork and brought it to Oscar.


    ¡°Here, give them a try and see what they taste like.¡±


    After Oscar took a bite, Amelia inquired with a smile, ¡°How''s the taste?¡±


    ¡°It''s decent since it''sing from you,¡± Oscar answered cordially.


    Subsequently, Amelia fed him a few more mouthfuls.


    Meanwhile, Tony began to protest, ¡°Mommy, I want some too.¡±


    ¡°Be a good boy now, Tony. You can''t take any oily food just yet. Once you have recovered, I''ll cook for


    you myself, okay?¡±


    Even though Tony pouted pitifully, he didn''t make a fuss about it.


    ¡°Tiffany, you shoulde over and have some. Since it''s gettingte, I''m sure you''re hungry too.¡±


    Amelia invited Tiffany.


    As Tiffany walked over, she blocked Isabe''s view of Oscar on purpose.


    As Amelia, Oscar, and Tiffany enjoyed the meal, Isabe felt as if she was being ostracized. Even


    though she was the one who brought the food, she felt like an outsider watching them eat, causing a


    sense of bitterness to overwhelm her.


    Refusing to be left out, she proimed, ¡°Oscar, the lobsters that you''re eating were personally cooked


    by me. I heard the maid say that these are your favorite. So, I sent one of them to wait by the harbor for


    the freshest catch of the day.¡±


    After giving the lobster on her fork a look, Amelia pondered for a moment before turning it around and


    popping it into her own mouth instead.


    Having swallowed it, shemented candidly, ¡°The lobster is delicious, Ms. Walker. If you were the


    one that made it, it means that you''re a good cook. I like it very much.¡± In an attempt to humiliate


    Isabe, Amelia added in a nonchnt tone. ¡°By the way, Ms. Walker, I forgot to tell you that I''m the


    one that likes having lobsters, not Oscar. It wasn''t until I forced him to have them that he gradually


    acquired a taste for them. As such, I would like to thank you for bringing over all my favorite food.¡±


    Isabe clenched her fists underneath the table before releasing them.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She then replied with an awkward smile, ¡°Amelia, you really do have a sense of humor.¡±


    Blinking her eyes, Amelia turned to Oscar and asked mischievously, ¡°Do you like lobster? I wasn''t


    aware of it.¡±


    ¡°I don''t,¡± Oscar denied it outright.


    Amelia shrugged. ¡°Ms. Walker, you can see for yourself how picky Oscar is. I hope you don''t take it


    personally.¡±


    Amidst a faltering smile, Isabe tried her best to suppress her anger.


    ¡°I have something on, so I''ll be taking my leave.¡± Getting to her feet, she stormed out in her heels


    before anyone could react, leaving a miserable-looking silhouette from behind.


    Subsequently, Tiffany began wolfing down the food unabashedly.


    With her mouth still full, she gave Amelia a thumbs up. ¡°Well done, Babe!¡±


    Just as she spoke, she identally spewed some food from her mouth.


    After Oscar gave her the side-eye, she quickly wiped her mouth and apologized, ¡°I''m sorry. I was just


    too happy. Mr. Clinton, please carry on.¡±


    Lowering his head, Oscar continued eating the food Amelia was feeding him. When he was done, he


    commented, ¡°The taste is just mediocre.¡±


    Tiffany couldn''t help but purse her lips. If the taste is ordinary, why are you eating so quickly?


    At that moment, she sympathized with Isabe. After putting so much effort into preparing a delicious


    meal, the man she loved didn''t appreciate it at all. However, the moment Tiffany remembered that


    Isabe was trying toe in between Oscar and Amelia, the pity she felt dissipated at once.


    A third party like her doesn''t deserve any sympathy.


    With that thought in mind, she continued eating without feeling a single ounce of guilt.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    After staying in the hospital for five days, Tony was finally discharged. When he arrived at their


    apartment in the city, many visitors came to see him.


    ¡°Tony, I was only sent to Saspiuburg for five days and this happen to you. Oh, my poor boy! You''ve lost


    weight!¡± Before she had time to drop her luggage, Eva hurried over to give Tony a hug.


    Laughing uncontrobly from her tickles, Tony pushed her away. ¡°Aunt Eva, it''s ticklish!¡±


    Eva stopped and gave him an earnest look. ¡°Tony, tell me who did this to you. I will strangle them!¡±


    Before Tony could respond, Amelia replied with a nonplussed tone, ¡°Eva, Tony''s still a child. So, please


    mind your words.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Eva wasn''t offended. Instead, she whispered into Tony''s ear, ¡°Tony, your mommy is


    pretending to be civil.¡±


    Tony replied in an equally soft voice, ¡°Aunt Eva, don''t speak ill of Mommy.¡±


    Eva gave his forehead a light flick and smiled. ¡°I''m surprised that you know how to protect your mommy


    at such a young age. You really take after me. For that, I can''t praise you enough.¡±


    Just when the two of them were fooling around, the doorbell rang. When Oscar opened the door, he


    saw Olivia, Owen, and Stephanie outside.


    ¡°Dad, Mom,e in.¡± Oscar stepped aside to wee them.


    When the Clintons saw that the living hall was filled with people, they furrowed their brows in response.


    Nheless, they quickly regain their usual dignified poise.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Stephanie asked as she pointed at Eva condescendingly. ¡°You dressed so weirdly that


    you look just like a shampoo girl.¡±


    Eva had always been a feisty character. When she was suddenly ridiculed while ying with Tony, she


    got to her feet and shot back, ¡°Why don''t you tell me who are you instead? By insulting someone the


    moment you step in, you have just shown how rude you are. Didn''t your mom teach you not to hurl


    random derisivements at others?¡±


    Amelia had wanted to stop her but was toote given how fast Eva retorted.


    After pulling Eva behind her, Amelia smiled awkwardly. ¡°Mom, this is my cousin. She has recentlye


    to Tayhaven for work. Given her straightforward character, she speaks her mind freely. So, I hope you''ll


    forgive her.¡±


    After staring thoughtfully at Amelia, Olivia replied inly, ¡°Amelia, my children have never been


    used of being rude before, and now, your cousin is the first. Despite being married into the Clinton


    family for so many years, I have never seen your side of the family, to the extent I thought that you


    were an orphan. Now that it turns out that you''re not, why haven''t I seen any of them before this? It''s


    obvious to me that you''re hiding a lot from us.¡±


    As Amelia''s expression changed slightly, the smile on her face turned awkward.


    Just then, Oscar walked over and gave Tony a look. Given how sharp Tony was, he quickly caught on.


    With his arms outstretched, he hugged Olivia''s legs and called out in his squeaky voice, ¡°Grandma,


    you''re finally here to see me! I was just asking Mommy about you. She told me that you have prepared


    a mysterious present for me. So, where is it?¡±


    At that moment, the icy expression on Olivia''s face melted. Picking Tony up, she sat down on the sofa.


    After that, she took out an exquisite-looking pendant and put it on Tony. ¡°Tony, this is a lucky charm that


    I got you. It will protect you from sickness and evil.¡±


    Even though he didn''t fullyprehend the meaning of Olivia''s words, he looked at the pendant with


    interest and asked curiously, ¡°Grandma, it feels cold to the touch and veryfortable in my hands.¡±


    Tousling his hair, Olivia couldn''t contain the affection she felt for the boy. ¡°I got this specifically for you,


    do you like it?¡±


    Tony nodded convincingly before leaning in and nting a kiss on Olivia''s cheek. He dered sweetly,


    ¡°Grandma, you are really nice to me. I have decided that other than Daddy and Mommy, you are my


    next favorite person.¡±


    Intoxicated by Tony''s ttery, Olivia''s anger disappeared entirely.


    Watching the events unfold, Stephanie was filled with jealousy. Ever since Amelia and Anthony


    emerged, she felt neglected within the Clinton family. After all, she was the apple of her mother''s eye


    before Tony came along. But now, her mother seemed to have forgotten about her own daughter.


    Used to being at the center of attention, Stephanie felt exceptionally bitter when the limelight was


    stolen from her by Amelia and her son.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Isabe is right. Amelia and Anthony are a threat to me. With them around, I would never be the focus


    of everyone''s attention. Instead, I would be sidelined and gradually fade away from everyone''s minds.


    No, I cannot let this happen to me! I must always remain the center of attention and be adored by


    everyone!


    Having noticed the hostile look on Stephanie''s face, Oscar shot her a discreet nce before walking to


    her side. There, he stood in between her and Tony.


    When Stephanie raised her head in reflex, her eyes met Oscar''s gaze which seemed to be warning her


    off. Feeling a chill down her spine, her senses quickly returned to her.


    ¡°Oscar,¡± Stephanie greeted her brother fearfully.


    ¡°Come to the kitchen with me,¡± Oscar ordered before walking away.


    Despite feeling reluctant, Stephanie had no choice but toply. At the same time, Olivia, who was


    ying with Tony, nced at them but didn''t interfere.


    ¡°Oscar, what is it?¡± After entering the kitchen, Stephanie subconsciously kept her distance from Oscar.


    ¡°Are you trying to harm Tony?¡± Oscar asked, narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°Of course not! He''s my nephew, for goodness¡¯ sake. How can you think that of me?¡± Stephanie


    laughed wryly.


    ¡°With regards to the yogurt, I have no evidence that you did it as the Walker siblings took the me on


    your behalf. Even so, don''t you dare feel smug about it, for you have narcissistically destroyed what''s


    left of our sibling bond. Therefore, don''t me me for being cruel when the timees,¡± Oscar warned


    with a threatening gaze.


    Frozen stiff by his words, Stephanie tried to eke out a smile but failed.


    ¡°Stephanie, I''m warning you, if you harm either of them, I will have your life. Don''t let your


    overestimation of your own intelligence be the death of you.¡± Just as Oscar finished, he strode out of


    the kitchen.


    Overwhelmed by fear, Stephanie remained inside. She was cognizant of how serious Oscar was. In


    fact, she was relieved that Tony got away unscathed. Or else, she would have already lost her life.


    After Oscar came out of the kitchen, Olivia looked at him and asked, ¡°Where''s Stephanie?¡±


    ¡°Inside.¡±


    ¡°Did you make things difficult for her?¡±


    ¡°Mom, she''s about to get married. I''m just teaching her how to cook. Or else, it will reflect badly on her


    if she doesn''t know a thing. After all, cooking is one of the skills expected of a woman,¡± Oscar cooked


    up an excuse.


    Obviously, Olivia didn''t buy it.


    When Stephanie came out of the kitchen, she was visibly quieter than before. After all, she still feared


    Oscar and didn''t dare to challenge his authority.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, why don''t you stay back with Mr. Clinton for lunch? Molly will be returning soon from


    grocery shopping, while Derrick and James will being over in a while,¡± Amelia invited.


    Looking at Tony in her arms, Olivia nodded.


    Soon, Molly returned with a whole bunch of ingredients. After greeting Olivia and Owen, she brought


    the groceries back into the kitchen.


    ¡°Stephanie, I heard that you and Noah are about to get engaged, so go into the kitchen and learn how


    to cook from Molly. Thest thing you want is to not be able to tell the salt from the sugar at the Walker


    residence,¡± Oscar ordered.


    When Stephanie looked in Olivia''s direction, Olivia responded, ¡°Your brother is right. A girl needs to


    know how to cook. Go on and help Molly with the cooking. Hopefully, you''ll pick up a thing or two doing


    so.¡±


    Left without a choice, Stephanie went into the kitchen. Nheless, the rage she felt intensified her


    resentment toward Amelia and Tony. It had nted a seed of hatred that would continue to grow with


    time.


    ¡°Eva and I will help too. Oscar, you and Tony stay here with your parents.¡± Pulling Eva along, Amelia


    headed into the kitchen.


    After Stephanie was kicked out of the kitchen for breaking a couple of dishes, the meal was finally


    ready.


    While the dishes were being served, Derrick, Tiffany, and James arrived.


    When Olivia saw Derrick and James, she weed them warmly.


    After everyone took their seats, Eva was the first to dig in when lunch started. Initially, she held herself


    back in the presence of Olivia and Owen. However, halfway through the meal, she began to wolf down


    her food and looked inelegant doing so. Upon seeing her behavior, Olivia and Owen furrowed their


    brows.


    Given their illustrious background, they ce significant emphasis on decorum since they were young.


    Consequently, they were upset to see someone behaving rudely. Nevertheless, they didn''t say a word


    so as not to be rude.


    Amelia tugged at Eva gently. ¡°Eva, slow down, or you''ll choke.¡±


    When Eva gave Amelia a nk look, Amelia exined calmly, ¡°There''s still a lot of food, and we have


    elders at the table. I think it''s better if you don''t eat too fast.¡±


    After swallowing the food in her mouth, Eva gave the elder Clintons an apologetic look and smiled. ¡°Mr.


    and Mrs. Clinton, I''m really sorry. I used to be in the army and built a habit of eating quickly. I hope I


    didn''t scare you by doing so.¡±


    When Olivia saw the vegetable stuck in between Eva''s teeth, she lost her appetite right away.


    Nevertheless, she replied warmly, ¡°It''s a blessing to have a good appetite.¡±


    Oblivious to Olivia''s feigned politeness, Eva remarked with a smile, ¡°Thank God I didn''t scare you.¡±


    With that, she continued chomping down her food.


    As a result, Olivia lost her appetite after barely eating a few mouthfuls.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    After lunch, the atmosphere remained tense. Hence, Derrick and the others made an excuse and took


    their leave, leaving only the Clintons behind.


    Stephanie dered in a voice loud enough for everyone to hear, ¡°Given how brash the Winters are, we


    are lucky to only have one here today. If all of them showed up, the Clintons would be disgraced by this


    bunch of poor and uneducated rtives. It''s indeed a blessing for us that they never showed up


    before.¡±


    Amelia was rattled by Stephanie''s words.


    When Oscar shot Stephanie a re to warn her, she pursed her lips and replied, ¡°Oscar, what I say is


    true. Look at how Eva was eating just now. She looked as if she hasn''t eaten for ages when she wolfed


    down her food. It was so unbing that Mom and Dad lost their appetite. I think Amelia must have


    invited her over to pretend to be her cousin so that she can disgust Mom and Dad.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Amelia desperately reminded herself not to hold it against Stephanie.


    ¡°Stephanie,¡± Oscar called out to warn her.


    Cognizant of where his threshold was, Stephanie stopped her insults.


    Olivia nced at Amelia andmented, ¡°Amelia, it''s not my ce to judge your family and friends,


    for we are no longer rted. Nevertheless, Tony is my grandson, and I don''t want him to be in the


    company of such uncultured characters. Considering how she dyed her hair and her inappropriate


    outfit, I''m sure Eva isn''t someone proper. Thus, I don''t like her and neither do I want my grandson to be


    close to her. I hope you know what to do.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After the three Clintons left, Amelia fell silent.


    Tony was then brought out of the kitchen by Molly.


    Letting go of Molly''s hand, Tony ran up to Amelia and raised his head. ¡°Mommy, what''s wrong? Are you


    upset?¡±


    Amelia scooped her son into her arms and answered, ¡°I''m fine. Did you let Molly wash your hands and


    face?¡±


    Spreading his hands, Tony replied in glee, ¡°Look, Mommy, aren''t they clean?¡±


    Amelia gave him a peck on his cheeks. ¡°They''re really clean. You''re indeed the cutest kid there is.¡±


    Tony burst intoughter.


    ¡°I''ll get Molly to take you upstairs for your nap, all right?¡± Amelia asked in a consultative tone.


    After pondering a moment, Tony opened his arms for Molly to carry him.


    Picking Tony up, Molly remarked, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Clinton, I''ll be taking Tony upstairs for his nap then.¡±


    When Molly and Tony were gone, Oscar hugged Amelia by her shoulders and murmured, ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    Well aware of his intention, she lifted her head with a smile. ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°Eva is an easy-going person. Unfortunately, Mom and Dad can only ept someone that''s proper in


    their eyes, who must sit with poise and not speak while eating. That''s why they''re unsettled by her. I


    hope you don''t take it personally,¡± Oscarforted Amelia.


    She replied with a smile. ¡°I don''t me Mom, really. That being said, even though I know this is a trivial


    matter, I still can''t help but feel agitated by it.¡±


    ¡°Don''t overthink it. Mom is the kind that when she likes someone, her feelings won''t change even if you


    insult her. On the contrary, if she resents you, she will still nitpick on your weaknesses, even if you have


    done everything perfectly.¡±


    Amelia couldn''t help but smile. ¡°Since when does a son talk about their mother that way?¡±


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    ¡°I''ve always been happy.¡±


    ¡°That''s good then.¡±


    While Amelia had demonstrated her magnanimity, Stephanie, who had just left with her parents,


    couldn''t help but rant, ¡°Mom, just look at Eva. She''s neither pretty nores from an illustrious


    background. Moreover, she''s dressed in such an oundish manner. Her hair and makeup can even


    frighten someone into having a heart attack. If Tony continues to spend time with her, I''m afraid that he


    will end up bing as boorish as her. When he grows up, how is he going to take over Clinton


    Corporations?¡±


    Olivia expression darkened in response.


    All this while, she ced great importance on everything that was rted to Tony. She could tolerate


    anything except putting Tony''s education at risk. Since he was only two, hecked the ability to tell right


    from wrong. Whatever the adults did, he would likely follow. Consequently, she was worried that Tony


    would be influenced by someone like Eva.


    At that moment, an insidious glint shed in Olivia''s eyes.


    ¡°Owen, I think we should bring Tony over to our side. After going to Beshya, Amelia seems to have


    interacted with all sorts of characters. I''m concerned that Tony would pick up bad habits while staying


    with her,¡± Olivia remarked with a frown.


    Owen held her hand and reassured her, ¡°Amelia seemed to be doing a good job raising him.


    Previously, he wasn''t keen on approaching us. But after a few days, he gradually warmed up to us. It''s


    obvious that even though he still feels reluctant, he tries his best to bring us joy. I think Amelia must


    have been working behind the scenes to improve our rtionship with Tony. Besides, other than


    leaving with Tony back then in a huff, she has been trying hard to fit into our family. As a result, you


    should stop worrying unnecessarily. Didn''t you promise me that you won''t interfere with their lives? Are


    you nning to go back on your word?¡±


    Stunned, Olivia had nothing to rebut Owen with.


    ¡°But Dad, what about Eva? Can you bring yourself to allow Tony to interact with someone like Eva?¡±


    Stephanie eximed.


    ¡°Stephanie, you should know your ce and watch that mouth of yours. Your mom and I will monitor


    Tony''s upbringing. As for you, you had better focus your attention on Noah instead of sticking your


    nose in this matter. If you''re unsatisfied with him, you should tell him earlier. With regards to what


    happened to Tony, your mom and I have our suspicions about Noah. If you no longer want to be with


    him, you should just break up,¡± Owen admonished his daughter with a grim expression.


    ¡°Tony this, Tony that, it''s always about Tony,¡± Stephanie thundered. ¡°It''s true that he''s your grandson,


    but I''m your daughter too. What gives him the right to interfere in my rtionship? Dad, don''t you think


    that you and Mom are being unfair to me? Ever since Amelia and Tony appeared, I have been treated


    as an outsider. When will you ever stop ying favorites?¡±


    Owen and Olivia stared at her at the same time.


    ¡°Stephanie, you''re being too emotional,¡± Olivia asserted.


    Panting heavily, Stephanie sneered, ¡°You''re the ones who did this to me. All you care about is Tony.


    Have you ever spared a thought for me instead? How long have you not asked about Noah and me?


    Why is Noah med for Tony''s poisoning and forced to break up with me? Don''t you think that''s too


    selfish of you? From the beginning, you have never taken my feelings into ount.¡±


    Silence descended upon Olivia and Owen.


    After a long while, Olivia asked, ¡°Stephanie, is this really how you see me?¡±


    Stephanie continued to scowl at her mother.


    With a sullen expression, Olivia retorted, ¡°Stephanie, after doing so much for you, all I get in return is


    your distrust. It feels as if I have brought up an ungrateful child. If you weren''t my daughter, I would


    have strangled you instead of allowing you to rattle at us like that.¡±


    Stephanie was stumped.


    Rubbing her temple, Olivia added, ¡°I know I have been too focused on Tony and neglected your


    feelingstely. However, you''re a grown woman now with your own future ahead of you. Soon, you will


    be married and have your own family. Thus, you have to take on the responsibility of a wife and mother


    instead ofpeting with a child for attention. Or else, you''ll only end up as aughing stock.¡±


    Briefly stunned, Stephanie could feel the humiliation well up within her. To her, Olivia seemed to be


    warning her that once she was married to Noah, she wouldn''t be considered a Clinton anymore. Going


    forward, her responsibilities would lie with her husband, and she was as good as being kicked out of


    the family.


    Rattled by Olivia''s words, Stephanie began to sulk.


    With that, Olivia didn''t say anything further.


    At that moment, Stephanie got the driver to drop her off at a junction. ¡°Dad, Mom, I''m going off to see a


    movie with Noah. Bye.¡±


    Olivia nodded in acknowledgment.


    After alighting from the car, Stephanie gave Noah a call. Once she got through, she asked, ¡°Where are


    you? I''ll meet you at the cafe on the third floor of Century Tower. Can you be there in an hour?¡±


    After hearing Noah''s reply, Stephanie''s tone turned cold. ¡°Fine, I''ll wait there for you, but don''t let me


    wait for more than an hour.¡± She ended the call once she was finished.


    Meanwhile, Noah had an equally gloomy look on his face.


    The next instant, a woman with a stunning figure hugged him from behind. She remarked with a


    coquettish voice, ¡°Noah, didn''t you promise to spend the day with me?¡±


    The woman was Noah''s true love. However, between love and ambition, Noah chose thetter. No


    matter how much he loved her, she was still second in his life. As a result, she ended up as his


    mistress who was hidden away from the public eye.


    ¡°Be good, and I''lle back to stay the night with you.¡± After he turned around to hug her, he pushed


    her away heartlessly before getting his jacket and leaving.


    With regards to the woman left in the room, her eyes sparkled with rage. As a devious look descended


    upon her face, she watched as Noah closed the door behind him.


    After arriving at the agreed cafe fifty-nine minutester, Noah straightened his jacket and entered


    calmly. Unlike other men, he would never brag to Stephanie about how he desperately made it in time


    to see her. In front of her, he would always be someone gentle andposed.


    After baiting and reeling her in, he had caused her to let down her guard. Right when she was at her


    most vulnerable, he managed to get her to fall head over heels for him.


    It was a tactic that he had honed over the years. Or else, he wouldn''t have been able to get Stephanie,


    who hated him at the beginning, to be his girlfriend after two years of courtship.


    When it came to executing his ns, he had always been patient, just like a fisherman waiting for the


    fish to willingly take the bait.


    ¡°Stephanie,¡± Noah called out as he adjusted his sses.


    When the exasperated Stephanie saw him, she scowled. ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    As if he was a magician, Noah pulled three roses from the air. He replied attentively, ¡°To my beautiful


    goddess, these three roses represent my love for you.¡±


    After she received the roses, the frustration on her face began to ease.


    Taking a seat, Noah asked with a smile, ¡°My princess, who made you angry this time?¡±


    ¡°Other than Amelia and Tony, who else can it be?¡± Stephanie fumed as she pursed her lips.


    Breaking out into a gentle smile, Noah remarked apologetically, ¡°Did Mrs. Clinton admonish you over


    the yogurt incident?¡±


    Stephanie fell silent, indicating a tacit confirmation.


    ¡°Don''t be angry, as it''s also my fault. I shouldn''t have bought the yogurt in the first ce. If it makes you


    feel any better, you can vent your frustrations on me. I''m tough enough to weather any beating you give


    me,¡± Noah suggested jokingly.


    Rolling her eyes at him, Stephanie snapped, ¡°Noah, can you stop being so gentle and be more


    masculine instead?¡±


    Unfazed, he broke out into a devilish smile. ¡°Haven''t I already shown you how manly I can be?¡±


    The moment she heard his response, Stephanie blushed and didn''t rebut him further.


    Her feelings toward Noah have always beenplicated. Even though he had always behaved like a


    chivalric gentleman, he was exceptionally domineering in bed. If he hadn''t pressed her against the wall


    to kiss her and forced her to sleep with him, she would never have agreed to be his girlfriend.


    Evidently, she had masochistic tendencies. She didn''t like it when men were too nice to her. However,


    when a totally submissive man turned into a beast in bed, she would be mesmerized by his masculinity.


    ¡°Noah, do you truly love me?¡± Stephanie suddenly asked.


    Noah looked at her affectionately. ¡°Stephanie, don''t you already know that I forcibly kissed you two


    years ago because I couldn''t contain my feelings for you?¡±


    ¡°Fine. Let''s get married then.¡± When Stephanie uttered those words, she was filled with defiance. The


    more Olivia wanted to interfere with her marriage, the more Stephanie wanted to foil her mother''s


    ns.


    Noah was stunned for a fleeting moment before being filled with ecstasy. Nevertheless, he kept his


    composure. ¡°Stephanie, did Mrs. Clinton say something to trigger you?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to get married or not? If not, let''s just break up,¡± Stephanie threatened.


    Noah continued to look at her with a doting gaze.


    ¡°Be a good girl and stop throwing a tantrum. Didn''t Mrs. Clinton tell us to take a break for a while? She


    says that it''s for our own good,¡± Noah added.


    ¡°Do you want to break up with me then?¡± Stephanie red at him.


    ¡°Stephanie, why would I do that?¡± Noah continued in a gentle tone. ¡°I just think that getting married now


    would only anger your mother further.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of my mom?¡±


    ¡°No, I just respect her. Every woman, regardless of their age, deserves to be respected. That''s how a


    gentleman should behave.¡±


    Despite frowning in exasperation, Stephanie didn''t press the matter further.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Stephanie crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Do you want to marry me or not? Tell me.¡±


    Noah sat next to her, grabbed her hand, and pulled her into his embrace rather forcefully. As a result,


    the round chair she was sitting on fell to the ground.


    When she fell into his embrace, her nose identally hit the man''s chest. The only thing she felt at that


    moment was pain.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    While covering her nose, she smacked his chest. ¡°What are you doing? It hurts, you know that?¡±


    He held her face and carefully examined her reddened nose. Then, he nted a kiss on it and said,


    ¡°I''m sorry. It''s my bad. I just want to hug you because you''re very cute today. In fact, I would like to do it


    with you right away, but the current time and ce are not suitable for it.¡±


    It was only then did she simmer down. Right after that, she sat on his thighs brazenly.


    She took off his sses and studied his face in detail before praising, ¡°Now I realize you''re pretty good-


    looking, Noah. You''re a littleckingpared to my brother, but you''re not as bad as I thought.¡±


    Noah grabbed her hand and smiled. ¡°Thank you for thepliment, my princess.¡±


    After Stephanie used her other hand to grab his tie, she turned toward the servers, who were staring at


    them, and smiled. ¡°Those servers are staring at us, Noah. Do you think they''ll call the police if we really


    do something daring?¡±


    ¡°Even if they call the police, I won''t let them do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow, Noah. I didn''t know you aren''t as much a gentleman as you looked.¡±


    ¡°I only show my beastly side to my princess.¡±


    She was thoroughly delighted by his words.


    ¡°Let''s get married, Noah. It''s not every day I get the urge to do so. Another opportunity like this won''t


    come again easily.¡± She spoke openly and bluntly.


    ¡°You really thought this through?¡± he questioned her back as he stared straight into her eyes.


    It wasn''t the best time for him to get married at the moment, and he knew it. Olivia still held some


    misunderstandings about him, so it wasn''t the ideal time to talk about marriage. That was why he was


    treating Stephanie''s proposal as nothing more than a tease.


    Stephanie pulled his tie and continued to speak with a domineering look. ¡°You don''t want to marry me,


    Noah? Is it because you don''t really mean it when you said you love me? Is there already another


    woman in your heart?¡±


    Noah couldn''t refrain fromughing. ¡°I wish I could stay with you all day and prioritize you. Our family


    backgrounds are simr, so if I''m not truly in love with you, why do you think I''m doing my best to


    please and apany you?¡±


    She gave it some thought. He isn''t wrong.


    ¡°Since you love me that much, I give you permission to marry me. However, after I marry you, you


    aren''t allowed to restrict my freedom or my ability to make friends. Also, you can''t order me to cook,


    and you can''t...¡± She proceeded to list out a bunch of conditions.


    A cold glint shed across his eyes. This woman sure does have a lot of annoying conditions. If I do


    everything she asks, I''ll be basically marrying a spoilt queen I can''t offend instead of a caring wife.


    He scoffed inwardly, tightened his fists, and gradually rxed them.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Do you think my conditions are too much? When you started courting me, you said


    you''ll respect me and my desires. You promised you''ll treat me like a princess. And yet, you''re already


    thinking about how my conditions sound unreasonable before we''re even married?¡± A dissatisfied


    expression loomed over Stephanie''s face.


    Noah returned to his senses and gently nted a kiss on her face. Then, he responded smilingly, ¡°Of


    course not, my princess.¡±


    He proceeded to say a lot of other things to cheer her up, including telling her that marriage was the


    most important thing in a woman''s life. Therefore, he would like to take it seriously and n it all out in


    detail. Since a marriage proposal should be done by a man, he asked her to wait for him so he could


    arrange the most romantic and exquisite marriage proposal.


    He was so good at coaxing her that not a trace of anger was left on her face.


    After sending her home, his face immediately darkened. He sat inside the car and watched the endless


    traffic under the night sky. He finally couldn''t hold back his annoyance anymore and allowed the evil he


    had been carefully hiding throughout the day to spill out of his heart.


    He lit a cigarette and put it in his mouth. After puffing out smoke a couple of times, the car was filled


    with the stench of cigarettes.


    After he was done with it, he drove to a small neighborhood and called someone on the phone. He


    exchanged a few sentences with the person on the other end of the line before hanging up. A while


    later, a woman with straight hair and delicate makeup approached his car.


    That woman was the one who apanied him that morning.


    After she entered the car, he pulled her close and kissed her right on her lips.


    Both of them kissed for a while before they stopped. In the distance, a source of light shed past


    them. However, neither of them noticed it.


    After they separated from each other, the woman asked in a soft tone, ¡°You aren''t in a good mood,


    Noah?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing. I''m just feeling a bit annoyed.¡± He waved his hand and helped fasten the woman''s seatbelt


    before caressing her cheeks. ¡°As long as you listen to me and stay obedient, I''ll continue to love you


    the most, even when I marry someone else.¡±


    The woman stared at him affectionately. ¡°Isn''t this good enough for you, Noah? I don''t need expensive


    houses or cars. I only want you by my side. Don''t marry Ms. Clinton. Pretty please? I''ve never asked


    for anything else in all the years I stayed by your side.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be silly! After I expand mypany, I''ll be able to do what I want whenever I want. When the


    timees, I''ll divorce her and marry you. Don''t worry. I''ve always loved you and only you,¡± Noah


    comforted. ¡°I still haven''t eaten anything yet. Let''s go and eat something together. I''m hungry.¡±


    The woman agreed to whatever he said obediently and went out to eat with him.


    She had been staying by his side for years, so she already knew what kind of status she had. While


    she was his lover, their rtionship was never acknowledged publicly or in any official capacity. He


    gave her a ce to live, food to eat, and clothes to wear. In exchange, she didn''t get a say in what he


    did. It was more appropriate to call her a pet than a lover. She was like a golden sparrow living in an


    expensive cage that he bought.


    And because she had been staying by his side for so many years, she had learned not to argue with


    him. Instead, she would act pitifully in order to evoke his sympathy and obtain even more gifts from


    him.


    If she couldn''t get the title she rightly deserved, then she might as well receive enough gifts from him to


    ensure she would be able to livefortably for the rest of her life.


    After Noah started driving, a car not too far away from him started driving behind him. The person


    inside that car called someone on the phone and informed, ¡°I''ve obtained information and pictures of


    Mr. Walker, Mr. Clinton. Should I send them to you now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Oscar ordered.


    ¡°I''m going to deliver them to you now.¡± After the person hung up the phone, he turned the car in


    another direction.


    Inside the study, Oscar stared at the delivered photos and information on the table. He casually flipped


    through them and asked, ¡°Who is this woman?¡±


    ¡°She''s Mr. Clinton''s girlfriend, or should I say, sugar baby. They have been together for many years.


    Based on how intimate they were with each other, I''d say he has genuine feelings for her,¡± the guy


    answered.


    Oscar''s lips curved upward as he stared at the photos of the intimate couple with interest.


    ¡°It seems like Noah is a lot more interesting than I thought. Even though he already has his own


    woman, he still wants to y with my sister. Does he think the Clintons are a bunch of idiots?¡±


    That guy didn''t have the gall to answer.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡± Oscar waved his hand.


    That person let out a sigh of relief and quickly left.


    Amelia brought a cup of warm milk into the study and noticed Oscar staring at a couple of photos.


    ¡°What are you looking at, Oscar?¡±


    He put the photo in his hand down and waved at her with a smile. ¡°Come over here, Amelia. I have


    something interesting I want to show you.¡±


    She approached him with curiosity until she saw the photos on the table.


    The look in her eyes turned to slight disbelief as she pointed at Noah in the photos. ¡°This isn''t the man I


    know, right?¡±


    He pulled her into his embrace and gently rubbed his prickly beard on her delicate face. The itchiness


    caused by the beard made her squirm a little.


    ¡°Stop messing around, Oscar,¡± she said as she struggled to escape.


    After messing with her for a few more moments, he stopped. Both his arms held her waist before he


    smiled. ¡°Do you think the two people in the photo deserve each other?¡±


    Her eyes were fixed on him as she wondered what he was thinking.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    ¡°Where did you get these photos, Oscar?¡± Amelia asked instead of answering his question.


    ¡°I hired someone to take the photos in secret. I have to admit, the photographer''s quite skilled. Look at


    how pristine the quality of these photos is. Even though he took it in the dark, I can still see the faces


    clearly,¡± Oscarmented fairly.


    She grabbed the photo, examined it in detail, and also remarked, ¡°The angles that these photos were


    taken from are pretty good. I''d say the two people in the photos look pretty intimate with each other.


    Are you trying to tell me something by showing these photos to me, Oscar? That even someone as


    refined and gentlemanly as Mr. Walker can also cheat?¡±


    His lips curved slightly upward as he praised, ¡°My wife is so smart.¡±


    She rolled her eyes a little and asked, ¡°So, what are you going to do, Oscar?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The man pretended not to understand the question.


    Amelia shot him a side-eye.


    He let out a faint chuckle and appeared to be in a good mood.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to let Stephanie know that Mr. Walker is currently dating another woman, Oscar?¡±


    She waved the photo in her hand.


    ¡°Do you want me to tell her?¡± Her question was answered with a question of his own.


    She pretended to give it some serious thought before shaking her head. ¡°No. I''m a pretty petty person.


    Stephanie has been giving me a hard time whenever she can, so I''m not feeling kind enough to tell her


    the truth about her boyfriend. In fact, I''m quite the bad person because I want to see her get hurt


    emotionally by her cheating boyfriend. That way, I''ll finally get the catharsis I''ve been looking for. Of


    course, I don''t actually want her to get hurt badly because she''s your sister. Even if you don''t say it, I


    can tell you worry about her, and I don''t want you to hurt your own sister because of me.¡±


    Blood is thicker than water, after all. No matter how cold Oscar acts on the surface, he is still quite


    tolerating when ites to his only sister.


    Oscar hugged her even tighter and kissed her forehead. ¡°You silly goose! The only people who truly


    matter to me are you and Tony. Do you think I investigated Noah because I was bored? I knew he


    wasn''t as good as he appeared, and what do you know, I was right. It wasn''t even hard to figure that


    out, either. A gentleman like him turned out to be scum. Don''t you think he and Stephanie make for a


    great couple?¡±


    Amelia raised her head and stared at him.


    He touched his cheeks and joked, ¡°Did you suddenly realize I''m rather handsome, Honey?¡±


    She giggled for a while before going back to the topic at hand. ¡°Are you really not going to tell your


    sister about Noah?¡±


    If Stephanie married Noah, she wouldn''t be happy living in a marriage built on lies. And when the truth


    was finally revealed, the emotional impact it would''ve had on a woman who thought she was in a loving


    marriage would be deadly.


    However, when Amelia thought about all the things Stephanie had done to her, the sympathy she felt


    for thetter instantly vanished. She wasn''t a saintess, after all, so there was no reason for her to tell


    Stephanie about Noah. Not kicking Stephanie when she was down was the best Amelia was willing to


    do.


    If Stephanie wasn''t happy with her marriage in the future, she had no one else to me but herself


    because she chose to marry the man. In Amelia''s eyes, Stephanie wouldn''t deserve anyone''s


    sympathy if and when she had to suffer the consequences of her choice.


    Amelia thought for a while before saying, ¡°If this is putting you in a dilemma, you can ignore what I


    think, Oscar. I don''t want you to regret an impulsive act of vengeance for the rest of your life.¡±


    Oscar ced his big, warm hand on her head and chuckled. However, the look in his eyes was cold.


    ¡°I''d say they make for a great couple because a liar and a stubborn fool will only hurt others if they


    aren''t together. Besides, if Noah marries Stephanie, do you think she''ll stay silent when she finds out


    he has another woman?¡±


    He paused as though he thought of something funny and sneered, ¡°Stephanie will undoubtedly cause a


    ruckus in the Walker family. There''s no guarantee Noah will get the benefits he thought he''d get from


    his marriage with Stephanie, either. That is the deserving end of a man who wants to mooch off the


    benefits other people provide. Once she marries into his family, I''ll pour oil into the fire in secret and


    make the drama that''ll ur even more chaotic. Consider that my big gift for my beloved sister. It''ll


    teach them an unforgettable lesson about not getting too ambitious and full of themselves. Otherwise,


    it''ll only be a matter of time before divine retribution strikes them.¡±


    She widened her eyes and stared at him with a pseudo smile. ¡°Are you taking revenge on them for


    Tony?¡±


    ¡°Did you only figure that out now, Honey?¡±


    She snickered while her eyes slowly turned red. Oscar''s willing to go so far as to protect the two of us.


    I''m so touched.


    ¡°It''s your fault that sand is getting into my eyes.¡± She raised her hand and rubbed her eyes with a pout.


    Her behavior made him chuckle.


    ¡°What are youughing at? Help me look if sand really did go into my eyes,¡± Amelia requested.


    Oscar pretended to examine her eye and exchanged a longing gaze with her. Unable to control himself


    any further, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    The next morning, Amelia found herself waking up on time as usual. It was then she realized she had


    returned to her bed. Her mind suddenly shed her images of the wild moments that had urred in


    the study the previous night, making her blush hard.


    Even though she had been married to Oscar for years at that point, the love they held for each other


    had only increased further. It was as though their honeymoon period never ended, even though they


    started off their marriage with little feelings for each other. However, in the eyes of an outsider, they


    looked like they had been together for far longer. They''d assume the couple was at the point in theirExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    rtionship that looking at each other''s bodies was no longer different from looking at their own hands.


    When Oscar stepped out of the bathroom, he only had a towel covering his body. Any woman would''ve


    blushed upon seeing his muscr body under the sunlight.


    He approached the bed and kissed Amelia on the lips. ¡°I see that you''ve already woken up, my queen.


    And here I thought I could y out a scene from a fairytale, where I wake you up with my kiss.¡±


    It could be said that she was backing away while he was advancing romantically. Even though he


    looked frosty, he would make her heart thump and her face blush when he was being romantic.


    Amelia pulled the nket away and got off the bed. When her naked body entered his eyes, his gaze


    suddenly darkened, as though a rock was cast into a calm well and caused ripples to ur within.


    ¡°If you really want to get off the bed in the morning, please wear something instead of seducing me.¡±


    He crossed his arms in front of his chest and spoke hoarsely.


    She turned around and gave him a flirty wink before chuckling. ¡°Darling.¡± It was then she saw the look


    in his eyes turned darker, and the fire within him was about to escape.


    She grinned smugly and walked into the bathroom. After closing the door, she locked it.


    Oscar could feel his manhood rising as he stared at the locked bathroom door.


    A bitter smile appeared on his face. I guess it''s a blessing and a curse to have such a seductive wife.


    After washing herself up, Amelia went downstairs to have breakfast with her husband. She asked Molly


    to take care of Tony and told her to follow him if Olivia were to send people to pick him up.


    After finishing their breakfast, Oscar sent Amelia to herpany.


    ¡°Do you want me to send you up?¡± he asked when the car was parked in front of thepany


    entrance.


    She unfastened her seatbelt and gave him a kiss on the cheek. ¡°No need. If you go up, my colleagues


    won''t be able to focus when they see you.¡±


    Instead of insisting on apanying her, he got off the car and pulled out the present that he had


    asked someone to prepare from the trunk. She received the gift and smiled. ¡°You can go to work now.


    I''ll be fine.¡±


    Oscar then left with his car.


    She entered the elevator with the present in her hand. When she arrived in the design department, her


    colleagues enthusiastically greeted her.


    ¡°You''re here, Amelia! How''s your child?¡± they asked.


    Amelia smiled in response. ¡°Tony is already out of the hospital. Thank you all for asking, and I''m very


    grateful for the kindness you have shown during my days off. To show my gratitude, I''ve prepared a


    present for everyone. Please take a look and see if you like it.¡±


    Everyone grabbed their presents excitedly and opened them. The female colleagues received the


    latest Louis Vuitton bags while the men got the newest brand of wristwatches. Their jaws dropped


    when they saw how expensive the presents they received were.


    They couldn''t help but howl with joy in their minds. Presents from a wealthy family are indeed tasteful.


    At that moment, Rory stepped into the office in high heels. When she spotted Amelia, she smiled.


    ¡°You''re back, Amelia. How''s Tony?¡±


    Amelia approached her and responded smilingly, ¡°Thank you for asking. He''s doing fine right now. This


    is a present I''ve prepared for you as a token of gratitude for helping me with my workload for the past


    few days. Take a look and let me know if you like it.¡±


    Greed and envy shed across Rory''s eyes as she stared at the present in Amelia''s hand.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Rory opened the bag and saw a really stylish and popr floral dress inside. Many women in the


    upper-ss society yearned to have it. A single piece of the dress cost at least thirty thousand. It was


    very expensive.


    A glint shed across her eyes as she smiled. ¡°This is too expensive, Amelia. I can''t ept this.¡±


    ¡°Take it. I had this specially prepared for you. Consider it part of the thank you gift from me to all of you.


    If you refuse to ept it, it''ll make me sad.¡± Amelia blinked and smiled.


    ¡°Then... I''ll ept it. Thank you, Amelia.¡±


    After the present-giving session was over, the people in the design department resumed their work.


    Perhaps it was because they received an expensive gift from her that they were shocked by her


    astounding wealth. It would take years for them to make enough money to buy the gift she gave them.


    Everyone began to have ideas about befriending Amelia. It wasn''t morally pure for them to do that, but


    reality favored those who had money. Without money, one would have no power and could only bow


    before those who did. They were jealous of her, but they knew if they could get close to her, they would


    have a chance to rise to a better position with a higher wage.


    That was the reality everyone had to face.


    When noon rolled around, Rory finished her work and approached Amelia with a smile. ¡°I''d like to treat


    you to a meal, Amelia. Consider it my attempt to make up for the regret of not being able to have a


    meal with you previously.¡±


    Amelia tidied up the documents on her table and replied, ¡°Let''s go, then.¡±


    Just as the both of them walked out of thepany, they saw two men heading in their direction.


    Amelia held her forehead and suggested, ¡°How about we just eat at the cafeteria? The food there is


    pretty good.¡±


    Before she could head back in while pulling Rory''s hand, one of the men uttered her name.


    Instead of stopping, she continued to drag Rory into thepany until they vanished from the men''s


    line of sight.


    The two men could only watch her return to thepany. Perhaps it would be more urate to say


    she had escaped.


    ¡°What an interesting woman.¡± The other man spoke.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Carter asked.


    ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. I''m June, and I was once Cassie''s boyfriend. Since she has dumped me,


    I''ve developed an interest in Amelia. What''s your name?¡± June stretched his hand and introduced


    himself politely.


    ¡°Carter Scott,¡± the man replied as he stretched his hand too. Just as he was about to touch June''s


    hand, he suddenly changed direction and punched June''s face. Thetter failed to dodge in time and


    fell to the ground after getting hit.


    Carter then looked down at him. ¡°Don''t even think about getting close to her. She''s not someone a


    foreigner like you can touch. Even if you''re the only man alive in the world, she''ll still never be with you,


    so don''t think too highly of yourself.¡±


    When he finished speaking, he straightened his back and left.


    June crawled up from the ground and held his swollen right cheek. He narrowed his eyes as a


    dangerous look shone from within.


    ¡°Carter Scott. You must be the heir to Scott Group, then. The more you don''t want me to approach her,


    the more I want to conquer her. Her man stole my woman''s body and heart, so I''m going to y with


    his woman in return. It''s only fair. Only when I win will I be able to let this go. Perhaps Cassie may even


    be so touched that she''ll offer her body and heart to me.¡± A resolute and evil glint shed across his


    eyes.


    He then adjusted his suit before heading back to his car.


    After Amelia and Rory entered the cafeteria, they ordered their food and found a good spot to eat. Rory


    ate her food with infrequent pauses. She would also asionally raise her head to look at Amelia.


    Thetter gulped her food down and smiled. ¡°If you have something to say, you can just say it, Rory.


    You don''t want to choke on your food on ident because you''re distracted.¡±


    Rory felt a little awkward when she was found out. She ate two more mouthfuls of food before raising


    her head again. ¡°What''s your rtionship with those two men, Amelia?¡±


    Amelia smiled. ¡°The one from Chanaea is Carter. You met him before. He''s my best friend from my


    university days. I used to have a crush on him, but that was a very long time ago. As for the foreigner,


    I''ve only seen him twice before. I''m not very familiar with him, and I don''t know why he showed up in


    front of me again. I pulled you back in earlier because I don''t want to cause a scene with either of them


    at the entrance.¡±


    Rory squeezed out a smile while quelling the envy in her heart. Why is she surrounded by a bunch of


    rich, handsome men while I have to ve away in this godforsaken city just to make enough money to


    pay my rent and meals? I have basically no money left after paying all my bills every single month. I


    may wear branded items, but I bet I live a more frugal life than anyone else. Thanks to my sh*tty job, I


    have no choice. Even though I keep saying I want to lose weight, all I can eat after going back home is


    just a pack of instant pasta. Ugh, I almost can''t stand looking at her. The presents she gave everyone


    probably added up to one hundred or even two hundred thousand. That''s the amount of money I''ll only


    get after working here for years on end without spending it on anything else.


    She was so envious of Amelia that her dreams involved her fantasizing about when she would be able


    to be a wealthy woman like Amelia.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It took a lot of effort for her to calm her heart and suppress her vtile emotions. Then she smiled and


    spoke. ¡°You''re too charming, Amelia. Handsome men basically surround you all day. I''ll be happy if I


    can get even one prince charming like that to approach me.¡±


    Amelia continued to eat and stare at her with a smile. ¡°I''m already married with a child. I don''t have that


    kind of charm you''re referring to anymore. A woman gradually loses her value after she enters her


    thirties. You, on the other hand, just graduated from university and have great potential. Your future


    prospects are immeasurable. I really think you''ll seed one day. As long as you continue to do your


    job well, the right man will eventually show himself in front of you. There''s no need to rush. You should


    solidify your career for two more years first before finding a partner. The workce will sharpen and


    refine your aura. Once the timees, you don''t even need to find a man. They''ll swarm right to you


    when they hear about you. You just need to keep your eyes peeled and pick a good man.¡±


    ¡°You''re very interesting, Amelia. I learn a lot from you by sticking with you,¡± Rory replied with an


    insincere tone.


    After lunch was over, they returned to the office together. Rory covered her tummy and said, ¡°I need to


    go to the bathroom, Amelia. I think I ate too much.¡±


    Thetter nodded.


    The moment Rory sat on the toilet bowl after entering the restroom, she heard the sound of high heels.


    Someone had just finished their business and walked out of the cubicle next to hers. Then she heard


    two people talking. The first one said, ¡°Rory is so lucky. Aside from the fact she managed to get her


    hands all over Mr. Moore, she has also gotten Amelia''s favor. Amelia is so wealthy. Even the presents


    she gave are genuine branded bags. I''m so jealous of Rory.¡±


    ¡°Then you need to learn her *ss-kissing skills. You aren''t going to make them like you if you don''t tter


    them.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I''m not as good as her. Hell, I can barely butter up a woman, let alone a man. Only someone


    from the countryside can get so crazy thinking about money. She just graduated from university, and


    she''s already thinking about taking shortcuts instead of doing her job well. It''s going to be a matter of


    time before she falls.¡±


    ¡°She''s young. It''s only natural for young people to aim high. She''s trying to take shortcuts because she


    thinks a couple of thousand per month is too low. Still, I have to say; she''s quite persistent. At least


    she''s willing to put in an effort to please so many people. However, I don''t think Amelia''s a softie based


    on what I observed. There''s a chance she already saw through Rory''s tricks and that she''s just ying


    with her. Rory really thinks herself to be someone special when she''s just yet another tuft of grass on


    the roadside.¡±


    The two women then giggled while making their way out of the restroom.


    Meanwhile, Rory''s face fell as she listened to their conversation. She took a deep breath, loosened her


    fists, and calmed herself.


    After stepping out of the cubicle, she stared at herself in the mirror and sneered, ¡°They''re just a bunch


    of useless women who are envious of me. There''s no need for me to get angry. The only thing


    incapable people can do is badmouth others behind their backs. If they''re talking about me like that, it


    means I''m getting closer to sess.¡±


    Being in the center of everyone''s attention was something she enjoyed very much. Despite the fact that


    some of the attention included people looking down on her or treating her with disdain, she was still


    very happy about it. She understood one crucial thing after only spending a short time in real society.


    The lesson she learned was that one must be willing to dirty their hands if they wanted to reach the top


    of the social hierarchy. It didn''t matter to her what she needed to do in order to get a better view of the


    world. She had no sympathy for the people she kicked away as she climbed up because if she didn''t,


    she would be the one getting kicked down. Thest thing she wanted was neverending sympathy and


    charity from the people sitting on top of the hierarchy.


    After she was out of the restroom, she returned to the design department and saw the two women who


    had talked about her earlier. She didn''t see their faces, but she recognized their voices. I''m going to


    remember their faces. When the timees when I finally reach the top, I''ll stomp on everyone who


    ever looked down on me. Revenge is a dish best served cold.


    Rory turned to Amelia and put on an elegant facade. She approached thetter and asked, ¡°I''m


    struggling toe up with good ideas regarding a blueprint I have. Do you mind giving me some


    pointers?¡±


    Amelia replied with a smile, ¡°Sure.¡±


    She then proceeded to exin to Rory patiently how toe up with new ideas that could be added to


    the blueprints.


    Just as she finished, Rory received a call from Eduardo.


    As soon as the call was connected, the manager''s voice rang out. ¡°Come to my office, Rory.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore''s looking for me, Amelia. I''ll be right back,¡± Rory informed.


    Amelia nodded.


    Rory entered the manager''s office in her high heels.


    Upon pushing the door open, she put on an act and asked, ¡°Are you looking for me, Mr. Moore?¡±


    ¡°Close the door. I have something I want to discuss with you.¡± Eduardo spoke.


    She did as he asked.


    He pointed at the chair in front of his desk. ¡°Sit.¡±


    His solemn expression made her a little nervous as she sat down. She then steadied herself and


    asked, ¡°What''s wrong, Mr. Moore?¡±

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    ¡°Rory, there''s a vacancy for the supervisor position of the design department. At first, the boss and I


    saw that you were transferred from the headquarters in Beshya and nned to promote you to this


    position. However, things have changed. We agree that Amelia is the most suitable candidate. It''s not


    because she''s Mrs. Clinton, but because she''s really talented in design. The boss has seen her work


    and has only good things to say about her. In fact, she might even be a little overqualified to be the


    department''s supervisor.¡± Eduardo thought for a while and decided to be frank as he spoke.


    Rory clenched her fists tightly on herp. Her thin but sharp nails dug deep into her skin.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, that wasn''t what you told me previously. You said that the supervisor position would go to


    me no matter what. No one could take it away from me. It wasn''t that long ago, and yet you''ve changed


    your mind. What is the meaning of this?¡± Rory asked as calmly as possible.


    Eduardo thought for a while and said, ¡°Rory, you''re still young. Everyone in the design department has


    worked there longer than you. For now, there''s nothing you can do to get the design department''s


    supervisor position. Keep working hard for a few more years, and I guarantee that you''ll have a bright


    future ahead of you.¡±


    Rory started heaving. She felt aggrieved deep inside her heart. From the moment she joined the


    workforce, she thought of finding someone to back her up. Rory even bribed Eduardo with her most


    precious stuff. In the end, all she got in return was him saying that she was still young and not qualified


    enough to supervise her subordinates. She couldn''t help but wonder what exactly did she sacrifice for.


    Rory wanted to rush forward and viciously attack the man in front of her. However, she still had her


    sanity left. Since she was still a fledgling, it would not be worth it if she tore his face off right then and


    there.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, that''s not right. You didn''t say that I was too young to have that position back then,¡± Rory


    responded while feeling slightly agitated.


    Eduardo, who had been smiling the entire time, instantly grew solemn. He asked, ¡°Rory, are you


    ming me now?¡±


    Rory was startled, and she instantly held back her anger. In the next second, her expression changed.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, you know that''s not what I meant. You gave me your word. Besides, Amelia only started


    working at thepany not too long ago. Do you trust her to be the supervisor? I''m afraid that


    she might not be able to handle the task well.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about it. Mr. Franklin even wanted to give her the position of vice president, but he was


    afraid that she wouldn''t ept it. She''s the wife of Mr. Clinton. Her resilience is unlike that of a young


    woman fresh out of school. Mr. Franklin hopes that she could gain experience from the bottom of the


    corporatedder first. He''d only give her promotions after she excels at her job. Mr. Franklin has known


    her since university times, so he knows her abilities best.¡± Eduardo gave Rory a meaningful look. He


    added, ¡°Rory, I heard that Amelia takes good care of you. You don''t seem grateful, though. You even


    speak ill of her in front of me. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell her about what you said?¡±


    Upon hearing the man''s words, Rory suddenly froze on the spot.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, that''s not what I meant. I-¡±


    ¡°That''s enough, Rory. You should head back to work.¡±


    Rory could only suppress her anger for now.


    ¡°I''ll go back to work then, Mr. Moore.¡± Rory stood up. She could feel her legs wobbling.


    As she reached the door, Eduardo''s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Rory, seeing that we''ve been close to


    one another once or twice now, let me remind you that you''re still young. Don''t be too ambitious or


    greedy. Go and spend more time with Amelia. She''s Oscar''s woman, so you''ll benefit by being close to


    her. Don''t push people away just because you like topete with them. Otherwise, it won''t do you


    any good. If you can work under Amelia, your future will be boundless. Think about it.¡±


    Rory''s legs stopped shaking. She then replied softly, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Mr. Moore.¡± Having


    said that, she immediately opened the door and walked out.


    Rory returned to her usual self as soon as she left the office. She was quite the character. Even though


    she was in her twenties, she was ratherposed. Not many millennials would be able to achieve that.


    Most people her age would be thinking about having fun and wasting their youth, while Rory was


    focusing on how to climb up the corporatedder. She wanted to be the top dog and obtain a


    better life for herself. Although her methods were not quite right, no one could deny that she was a


    diligent and motivated girl. The only problem she had was getting misguided by her dream of having a


    good life.


    Rory returned to the design department and kept herself busy with work. Perhaps, she wanted to turn


    her grief and anger into motivation. It was probably why she was working so hard. When it was time for


    her to get off work, she hadpleted all her tasks.


    Rory packed up her stuff. She then approached Amelia and spoke in a righteous tone. ¡°Amelia, are you


    done? Let''s go. If those unruly men are still downstairs, I''ll be your knight in shining armor.¡±


    Amelia lifted her head and gave Rory a look. She shook her head andughed. After turning off the


    computer and packing all the documents into her bag, she stood up and responded, ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    They left the design department and ran into Shane, who was walking toward them. Both Amelia and


    Rory greeted in unison, ¡°Mr. Franklin.¡±


    On the other hand, Shane only looked at Amelia. He replied, ¡°Just got off work, Amelia? The timing is


    just right then. Let''s go downstairs together. I have something to tell you, and it''ll only take a few


    minutes of your time.¡±


    Amelia nodded and replied smilingly, ¡°Sure.¡±


    The three of them got on the same elevator and descended downstairs. When they got out of the


    elevator, Rory said, ¡°Mr. Franklin, Amelia, since you have something to talk about, I won''t disturb you


    then. I''ll get going now.¡±


    ¡°Stay safe!¡± Amelia responded.


    As soon as Rory left, Shane asked, ¡°Do you really like that girl?¡±


    Amelia shrugged and responded, ¡°I don''t have anything to like or dislike about her. She simply reminds


    me of how I was during my younger days. She''s just as hardworking as me.¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s true that she''s simr to you in that sense. However, she''s different in that she cares about


    material things. Maybe that''s why she works so hard,¡± Shane stated jokingly, which was a rare sight to


    behold.


    Amelia looked at him and let out a chuckle.


    She continued, ¡°But isn''t it normal for girls to think like that? I was afraid of being poor when I was


    young. Who doesn''t want to make a better life for themselves through their efforts? I admire her quite a


    bit. If she can get what she wants through her hard work, why not?¡±


    ¡°I''m just afraid she might be a tad rash,¡± Shane stated, implying something more.


    Amelia shot him a nce. She then smiled and asked, ¡°Shane, you don''t seem to like Rory very much,


    do you?¡±


    Shane shrugged and responded, ¡°There''s nothing to like or dislike about her. She''s just my


    subordinate. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have paid her any attention. If you want to help her, then you


    have to consider if she''s worth your help or not. Some people are simply ungrateful. The more you help


    them, the more they''ll take it all for granted. I reckon you should be cautious of that.¡±


    ¡°I''ll take note of that,¡± Amelia replied smilingly.


    After a while, she changed the topic. ¡°Wasn''t there something you wanted to tell me? Tell me already.


    Oscar will be here any minute now.¡±


    Shane replied with a smile, ¡°Amelia. If we didn''t reunite after so many years, I wouldn''t have known


    you''ve changed so much. You were quite beautiful in university and had a sense of youthfulness and


    innocence. However, when Ipare you to the way you are now, I realize that you''ve adopted a


    sense ofdylike charm too. Meeting you for the first time after so many years, I was like, d*mn! You''ve


    transformed into a goddess! I''ve always thought as women age, the less beautiful they be. But


    how''s it possible that you''re the opposite? You''re aging like fine wine!¡±


    His words amused Amelia thoroughly, causing her to break intoughter.


    ¡°Shane, we''ve known each other for so long. You wouldn''t be you if you didn''t say something like that,¡±


    Amelia responded.


    Shane simply shrugged his shoulders. Then, he went straight to the point and stated, ¡°Amelia, I''m


    going to promote you to be the supervisor of the design department. What do you think? Initially, I


    wanted you to be the director of design, but you just joined thepany. Many people were quick to


    say that you got in because of connections. They were not convinced of your capabilities. Anyway, you


    can gain more experience as a supervisor. When the time is right, I''ll promote you to be the


    director. Based on your abilities, I believe you''ll manage this well.¡±


    Amelia shot him a weird nce and said, ¡°Why did you suddenly promote me to be the supervisor? I''ve


    only been here for less than a month. Also, I''m still on probation. How could I advance so quickly and


    be the supervisor?¡±


    After pausing for a moment, she continued, ¡°Shane, please don''t favor me just because of my identity.


    If I did care about my position, I''d go to Clinton Corporations or ask Oscar to set up a design-rted


    company for me. I''ll just be the boss of thepany. However, I chose to be here to gain experience.


    Treat me how you would toward other employees, and don''t give me any special treatments. If I were


    to be a supervisor, I''d prefer it was because of my capabilities. I won''t consider anything else.¡±


    Shane shook his head andughed. ¡°And I''ve just said that you''re not the same as before. You''re still


    the same after so many years.¡±


    ¡°You should consider picking someone else to be the supervisor. I''d like to strive for


    aplishments before being able to climb up the corporatedder. If you let me be the supervisor


    now, I''ll think that you''re doing that because of the Clintons, not my achievements,¡± Amelia replied.


    Shane nced at Amelia. He knew that she meant every word she said and that she wasn''t a


    pretentious person.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And to think that I almost made you the vice president. You''ll definitely reject me outright by then. Most


    people yearn to advance their careers in a short time. And yet, you rejected me without wasting a


    second,¡± Shane stated.


    ¡°I''ve just joined the design department, and many people are more talented than me. If I were to


    be their supervisor, even if they won''t say anything bad about me, they''d think that I got this


    position through connections. If that''s the case, why would I need to conceal my identity and work


    here? I could have just agreed to Oscar''s suggestion and let him start apany for me. I haven''t


    worked for many years, so I don''t know much about management. Let''s talk about this another time.¡±


    Amelia paused for a while before continuing, ¡°When the timees, and I''m confident with my skills, I''ll


    try my best to earn the position even if you don''t want to give it to me by then. I''m only asking you to


    give me a fair assessment when the timees.¡±


    After hearing her words, Shane broke intoughter.


    ¡°I can''t argue with you at all.¡± Shane''s words indirectly meant that he was willing topromise.


    ¡°Shane, why don''t you bring your wife the next time we meet? You were quite famous back in school,


    and we''ve lost contact for so long after that. I wonder how amazing of a woman she is to be able to


    capture your heart.¡± Amelia changed the subject.


    ¡°She''s just an ordinary woman. Of course, she''s gentle and quite independent. These qualities of hers


    are what I''m most attracted to.¡± When Shane talked about his wife, his gaze immediately softened.


    ¡°It seems like you love your wife a lot,¡± Amelia stated.


    ¡°Well, we''re definitely not teenagers anymore,¡± Shane responded smilingly.


    Ameliaughed and shook her head.


    The two of them stood side by side in front of thepany building. Shane suddenly said, ¡°Amelia, I


    thought you would end up with Carter. The way you looked at him back then was so obvious. Everyone


    could tell that you liked him very much.¡±


    Amelia shrugged. She smiled and replied, ¡°It''s been many years. Any young girl would have


    experienced falling in love with an unattainable prince. Carter was like a prince who I never won over.


    So many years have passed now, and I''ve long forgotten how infatuated I was with him. And now that I


    have a husband and a child, I only hope that they can live happily and healthily. I don''t even think about


    anything else now.¡±


    Having experienced a car ident and losing her sight in the past, Amelia had gained much


    perspective and viewed the world differently. She felt that fame, fortune, and money were nothing more


    but material gains.


    ¡°Yo, your prince is here,¡± Shane said, signaling the direction with his lips.


    Amelia looked in the direction and noticed Carter, who had just gotten out of the car.


    Carter went over and saw Amelia standing beside Shane. He could not help but be stunned for a


    moment.


    ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Scott. I hope you still remember me.¡± Shane was the first to speak.


    ¡°Shane, when did you return to the country?¡± Carter asked with a frown.


    ¡°Return to the country? I never left. I was preparing to leave back then, but something came up, so I


    had to stay behind. Now, I''m the CEO of thepany and also Amelia''s boss.¡± Shane extended his


    hand and smiled. ¡°I can''t believe you still remember me after graduating from university.¡±


    Carter extended his hand and shook hands with the man.


    ¡°Since you''ve been staying in this city all this time, why didn''t you contact me?¡± Carter asked.


    ¡°It''s a long story. You know, it''s rare for the three of us to be here in the same ce. We should go out


    and have a meal together. What do you think?¡± Shane asked as he nced at Amelia.


    Carter, on the other hand, also shifted his gaze toward her.


    Amelia smiled and responded, ¡°Let me ask Oscar first. He told me to go to the Clinton residence and


    have dinner there. I''m worried that my mother-inw might have already prepared food for us.¡±


    Carter''s expression instantly darkened.


    ¡°It''s fine. There''s no rush, after all. We have all the time in the world to go out and have a meal


    together.¡± Shane smiled.


    ¡°Let me call him first.¡± Amelia took out her phone as she spoke.


    She dialed Oscar''s phone number and chatted with him for a while. When she put him on hold, she


    asked, ¡°Oscar told me to go ahead, but he also said he wanted to join. Do you mind?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! If Mr. Clinton cane, the more, the merrier,¡± Shane replied.


    ¡°Okay. I''ll tell him toe over then.¡±

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    The trio drove to a restaurant near thepany. After they got out of the car, Shane smiled and said, ¡°I


    oftene to this restaurant with my wife and daughter. The dishes are not bad. The beer-braised


    duck is exceptionally vorful. Do have a taste.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we will. Oscar likes beer-braised duck,¡± Amelia responded.


    After entering the restaurant, they requested a private room. Just as they were settling down, Shane


    received a phone call.


    He answered the call and said, ¡°We''re at the restaurant we usually go, Honey. Do you want toe


    over?¡±


    After receiving a response from the other end of the line, he stated, ¡°Bring our daughter along. We


    haven''t ordered anything, so you can take your time toe over.¡±


    Shane ended the call and informed with a smile, ¡°It was my wife. She is shopping with our daughter


    nearby, and they haven''t eaten yet. They''ll be joining us if you don''t mind.


    ¡°Not at all. I was just saying I wanted to meet your wife, but I didn''t expect to see her so soon. You had


    high standards during university, so I''m quite curious to see what kind of woman she is to capture your


    attention,¡± Amelia teased.


    ¡°You''ll find outter.¡±


    After the trio ordered some food, the atmosphere in the room fell silent, as they did not know what to


    talk about.


    About twenty minutester, there was a knock on the door. Shane opened the door, revealing a woman


    standing behind it, holding onto a little girl dressed adorably.


    Shane gave the woman a kiss on the cheek, picked his daughter up, and held the woman''s hand.


    Looking at that, anyone could tell they were a happy family.


    Amelia stared at the woman Shane was holding hands with, and a glint of surprise shed across her


    eyes. She thought Shane''s wife would be a gorgeousdy, but in fact, she was average-looking.


    Around 160 centimeters tall, she was slightly chubby. The woman wore a simple and casual outfit. Her


    skin was fair, but she had some wrinkles in the corner of her eyes. In summary, she looked like a gentle


    and ordinary woman.


    Shane then proceeded with the introductions. ¡°Chelsea, this is Amelia and Carter. I''ve told you about


    them before, and they''re my friends I met during university. Since we haven''t caught up for so long and


    it''s so rare for us to gather like this, we decided to have a meal together. Amelia, this is my wife,


    Chelsea. She''s not as pretty as you thought, right? She''s just an ordinary woman, but I can''t eat or


    sleep without her by my side.¡±


    Chelsea raised her hand and smacked Shane''s chest. Next, she looked at Amelia sweetly and said,


    ¡°I''ve heard of you from Shane. He previously said you were the most fascinating and attractive woman


    he''s ever seen. Now that I''ve met you today, I''d say that''s an understatement.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Amelia held out her hand to shake Chelsea''s. ¡°Hello, it''s nice to meet you. Do you mind if I call you


    Chelsea?¡±


    As Chelsea and Shane sat down, she responded smilingly, ¡°I''m three years older than Shane.


    Naturally, I''m older than you two, so calling me by my name is fine.¡±


    Amelia admired Chelsea''s straightforwardness, and she immediately took a liking to her. At that,


    Amelia could understand why Shane married her. One would not feel pressured being with a woman


    like her as she was easy to get along with.


    The four adults sat down, and Amelia turned to face the adorable girl. ¡°How old are you, little girl?


    What''s your name?¡±


    ¡°I''m five years old, and I will be in first grade next year, prettydy. My name is Reba, and my


    nickname is Ba. You can call me Ba,¡± the little girl chirped.


    Ever since she had Tony, Amelia found little girls particrly adorable. ¡°You''re so cute, Ba. May I


    hug you?¡±


    The girl then spread her arms toward her.


    Amelia picked the little girl up and weighed her for a bit. Then, she smiled and remarked, ¡°She''s quite


    heavy. Haha. Such a precious girl.¡±


    A smile spread across Chelsea''s face. ¡°She''s well-behaved because she likes you. She''s usually quite


    mischievous, and she jumps around at home like a monkey.¡±


    ¡°Don''t talk bad about me, Mommy,¡± Reba grumbled.


    Chelsea nced at her and said gently, ¡°Stop fussing, Ba. You''ll frighten Ms. Amelia.¡±


    The little girl hugged Amelia''s neck tightly and responded, ¡°I won''t scare Ms. Amelia away, Mommy. I


    like her.¡±


    With a child''s presence, the atmosphere in the room became livelier.


    Soon, they heard knocking on the door. Shane went to open the door and realized it was Oscar with


    Tony in his arms.


    ¡°You''re finally here, Mr. Clinton. Come in,¡± Shane weed them warmly. ¡°You won''t be bored


    anymore, Ba. Tony has arrived.¡±


    As they entered the room, the little boy immediately noticed someone hugging his mother, and he shot


    the girl a re. He struggled to get out of Oscar''s arms, trotted toward Amelia, and hugged her leg.


    ¡°Who is she, Mommy? Don''t hug her; hug me.¡± Tony pouted.


    Amelia was amused by that. She wanted to put Reba down, but thetter hugged her even tighter.


    ¡°Hug me, Ms. Amelia. Don''t hug him.¡±


    ¡°Hug me, Mommy. Don''t hug her.¡±


    The two children started fighting over Amelia.


    Thus, Amelia put Reba down, and Tony instantly hurled himself at Amelia. He pushed Reba


    aside and hugged Amelia possessively. He turned his head and shouted, ¡°Go away! Mommy is mine.


    Don''t even think about stealing my mommy, or I''ll fight you.¡±


    Reba, who was shoved to the side, felt hurt.


    She sobbed loudly, and Chelsea instantly ran to her. Reba hugged Chelsea tightly andined,


    ¡°Mommy, he is bullying me!¡±


    Amelia and Chelsea exchanged looks, and they were baffled by the scene.


    ¡°What did you do, Tony? Apologize to Ba. Otherwise, I will be angry at you,¡± Amelia said sternly as


    she grabbed his shoulder.


    Tony looked at Amelia with teary eyes and said sobbingly, ¡°No. If you hug her, I''ll get jealous.¡±


    Amelia was rendered speechless. He''s just a kid. Does he even know what''s being jealous?


    With Tony in her arms, Amelia approached Chelsea and said, ¡°Apologize to Reba, Tony. Good


    children don''t hurt others.¡±


    Tony noticed Reba was bawling her eyes out. He hesitated for a moment and spoke up. ¡°I''m sorry. If


    you don''t steal my mommy away, I won''t fight you.¡±


    Reba stood up from Chelsea''s embrace, nced at Tony and Amelia, and cried louder.


    Chelsea hastened tofort her.


    Amelia frowned and asked, ¡°What''s the matter with Ba, Chelsea?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. She''s just throwing a tantrum. She''ll be fine soon,¡± Chelsea exined gently.


    In the end, everyone decided to part ways because the two children could not see eye-to-eye.


    After they exited the restaurant, Chelsea said apologetically, ¡°I''m really sorry, Amelia. You couldn''t have


    a meal because of Ba''s tantrum.¡±


    ¡°Don''t say that, Chelsea. Tony''s at fault too. I''ll lecture him when we get home. We can meet again in


    the near future,¡± Amelia assured.


    Reba, who had buried her face in Chelsea''s chest while crying, raised her head and looked at


    Amelia with teary eyes. ¡°I really like you, Ms. Amelia. Next time, I want to hug and y with you. I don''t


    want him around.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tony hugged Amelia tightly, like a cat throwing a hissy fit, and argued, ¡°She''s my


    mommy. You can''t steal her away, or I''ll fight you.¡±


    The adults were left with no choice. Chelsea could only take Reba away while Shane offered


    Amelia an apologetic smile as he left.


    While hugging Tony, an awkward look appeared on Amelia''s face.


    ¡°Sorry you couldn''t take your meal, Carter,¡± Amelia said after remembering the man was there as well.


    Carter looked deeply into her eyes, offering the most gentle gaze to her.


    ¡°It''s gettingte, so let''s have a meal here. It''s my treat. Didn''t you say you love beer-braised duck?¡±


    Carter suggested, deliberately ignoring Oscar.


    ¡°Let''s go home, Mommy. I don''t want to eat anything,¡± Tony grumbled before Amelia could respond.


    Amelia stared at Carter sheepishly as she uttered, ¡°As you can see, Tony is in a terrible mood, so I''ll be


    taking him home now. I''ll treat you to a meal next time.¡±


    ¡°Really? I''m worried you''ll avoid me when you see me, like today. You''re distancing yourself from me as


    far as possible, like a mouse that spotted a cat.¡± Disappointment shed across his eyes, but he


    pretended to appear rxed.


    After hearing his words, Amelia felt even more awkward.


    Then, Oscar put his hand around her and reminded Carter, ¡°The kid still hasn''t eaten anything, Mr.


    Scott. We can''t stay for long. Let''s chat next time.¡±


    With that, Oscar dragged Amelia and left.


    Frozen on the spot, Carter stared at their retreating figures as a trace of sadness shed across his


    eyes.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    Carter arrived at his parked car and saw a familiar figure standing next to it. He was stunned for a


    moment, and he looked somewhat troubled by it. The figure raised her head as though she had sensed


    his presence. After exchanging nces, she eventually revealed a bright smile.


    ¡°Carter.¡±


    Carter masked the uneasiness and stepped up to Jennifer. ¡°When did youe back? Didn''t you leave


    the country with your parents?¡±


    Jennifer looked at him and forced a bitter smile before responding, ¡°I couldn''t forget you, so I left


    without saying goodbye. I know you don''t want me to return, but I don''t have a choice. Even if you


    despise me, I can''t get you out of my head.¡±


    Carter fixed his gaze on the girl who had previously left him but had now appeared before him. A wave


    of mixed emotions instantly washed over him. He knew she loved him, but he couldn''t forget Amelia.


    Hence, he believed he would only disappoint Jennifer.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± He changed the subject.


    She shook her head in response.


    ¡°My treat, let''s go eat. It feels nice toe back after living abroad for so long, right?¡± Carter said.


    Jennifer couldn''t help but grin when she heard that. At least he didn''t say anything hurtful to her.


    Back then, Laura pleaded and sobbed for her to go to Archulea once she was discharged from the


    hospital because their family business was there. Jennifer went with her, but her heart felt empty. It was


    agonizing to her. Every day, all she did was stare nkly outside of the window.


    During her time abroad, she realized the true meaning of the saying - ¡°Absence makes the heart grow


    fonder.¡± The more she tried to forget Carter, the more difficult it was to move on. He was constantly in


    her thoughts, no matter what she did. She couldn''t live her life normally, so she chose to return even


    though it would break her parents'' hearts.


    ¡°Here. What do you feel like having?¡± Carter interrupted her thoughts by handing her the menu.


    Jennifer did not take the menu; instead, she responded, ¡°Carter, you can go ahead and order.


    Whatever you like, I like.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After ncing at her for a moment, he had no choice but to order a few dishes.


    ¡°Since there are only two of us, I''ve ordered only a few simple dishes,¡± Carter stated as he handed the


    menu to the waiter.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Jennifer didn''t mind.


    Carter took a closer look at Jennifer while waiting for the dishes to be served. He noticed that she had


    lost some weight - her face appeared sharper, and she looked skinny.


    He frowned and asked concernedly, ¡°Did you not eat while being abroad?¡±


    Jennifer''s eyes lit up as a faint smile yed on her lips. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°You''re so skinny after returning from abroad. Can''t I be concerned about my friend?¡± Carter responded


    tly.


    Jennifer''s smile remained as though she was in a rather good mood.


    ¡°Carter, I''m so happy you no longer despise me. It''s nice to be friends with you. I''ve been putting


    pressure on you for thest two years without ever actuallymunicating with you. I''m relieved that


    we finally have a chance to talk.¡±


    After hearing her words, Carter couldn''t help but smile.


    Jennifer also rxed and smiled brightly at that.


    After finishing their meal, they exited the restaurant. Then, Carter offered, ¡°Let me send you home.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind walking with me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    The duo strolled on the streets slowly, looking like a loving couple from the back.


    ¡°I saw Amelia and her family. They seemed to be happy as they walked past me. I wondered whether


    you might forget about her and fall for me now that she has a husband and a kid.¡± Jennifer kicked the


    stone on her feet, her head slightly lowered.


    Carter turned to gaze at her. He parted his lips slightly, but he was at a loss for words.


    Jennifer raised her head and smiled gently. ¡°Carter, I apologize for putting you in such a difficult spot. I


    know you won''t fall for me; you''d have done it by now if you could. It''s just because I''m not willing to let


    you go. I gave up my self-esteem to pursue you for so long, but nothing I''d done could change your


    mind. Despite that, I couldn''t forget you.¡±


    At that moment, many thoughts ran through Carter''s mind. In the end, he simply uttered, ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    Jennifer forced a smile and gripped her purse tightly.


    ¡°Let''s not talk about such sad stuff tonight since the view is so gorgeous. It took me some time to find


    out where you are. I came to you as soon as I stepped off the ne. So let''s talk about something


    positive instead.¡± Jennifer grinned and acted carefreely.


    Carter gazed at her withplex emotions in his eyes and murmured, ¡°Did you pay someone to spy on


    me?¡±


    ¡°Would you keep your distance from me if I said yes?¡±


    He was silent for a while before responding, ¡°Yes. I don''t like having someone constantly breathing


    down my neck.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Jennifer broke intoughter. She wasughing so hard that tears started


    welling up in her eyes.


    She brushed them away with her hands, but the more she wiped, the more tears streamed down her


    cheeks. ¡°I''m in a good mood today. I''m happier than I''ve ever been when I''m with you. I think Iughed


    too hard since the tears won''t stop flowing.¡±


    His heart was heavy as he saw her furiously wiping away her tears.


    He then took a handkerchief, grabbed her hand, and gently helped her wipe away her tears. ¡°A girl''s


    eyes must be protected. There are many germs on your fingers; if you continue to rub your eyes like


    this, your eyes might get infected.¡±


    Jennifer locked her gaze on him. This was the first time he had treated her so gently.


    She wished that the moment would never end.


    Jennifer threw herself into Carter''s arms, clutching him by the waist as she sobbed. ¡°I''ve really missed


    you. I''ve never loved anybody more than you. Please don''t be so cruel to me, okay?¡±


    Carter''s hands dangled in midair, a trace of hesitation shing across his gaze before he ultimately


    pushed her away.


    ¡°You must be exhausted after getting off the ne. Let me send you home. Have you told your parents


    that you''ve arrived safely? Don''t let them worry about you,¡± Carter reminded as he took a few steps


    back.


    When she saw him backing away, she forced a smile and responded, ¡°All right, let''s go.¡±


    Instantly, the atmosphere around the duo became tensed.


    After sending her back to the Larson residence, Jennifer unfastened her seatbelt and turned to face


    Carter. ¡°I''m home.¡±


    ¡°Rest well, and remember to call your parents to let them know you''re safe.¡±


    Jennifer got out of the car without saying anything.


    Carter then drove the car away without wasting another second. Jennifer stood on the side and


    watched his car slowly disappear from her line of sight.


    She held the bag tightly in her hands for a long time. The moment she turned around and walked to the


    vi, she felt as if she had exerted all of her energy.


    Upon entering the house, she plopped on the couch and stared nkly at the bright and blinding


    ceiling.


    Her phone that was in her bag rang multiple times before she answered the call.


    ¡°Hello, Mom. I''m back. I''m sorry. I really couldn''t forget him. Please forgive me,¡± Jennifer said in a low


    voice.


    Laura remained silent a long time on the other end of the line before saying, ¡°Your father and I will


    return tomorrow. If you have anything to say, tell us when we get back.¡±


    As soon as her words fell, Laura hung up the phone.


    Looking at the ck screen on her phone, Jennifer sighed. ¡°I''m sorry for letting you and dad down.¡±


    After lying on the couch and staring at the ceiling for some time, Jennifer gradually fell asleep, and her


    phone dropped to the floor.


    Meanwhile, Carter, who had just returned to his condominium, ruffled his hair in frustration. Jennifer''s


    unexpected reappearance surprised him. If he was being frank, he wished she didn''t return. He couldn''t


    give her the love she sought. If he agreed to be with her, their rtionship would end in pain.


    He didn''t want to hurt her and was unable to love her. So, Jennifer going overseas was the best


    decision, but who would have guessed she''d return?


    He couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Early next morning, Vincent and Laura got off the flight and returned to their mansion in a cab with their


    luggage.


    When they arrived home, they saw Jennifer sleeping on the couch. Laura''s worry turned into anger at


    that moment.


    She threw her suitcase to the side and walked over quickly. Then, she pulled Jennifer up. As Jennifer


    had slept veryte the night before, her head ached when she was forcibly woken up.


    The first person she saw when she opened her eyes was her furious mother. ¡°Mom, you''re back.¡±


    The next moment, Laura pped her. That woke Jennifer up instantly.


    Thetter cradled her cheek which stung from the p. Her eyes were red and watery as she asked,


    ¡°Why did you hit me, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Look at you! You''re a Larson, but you are acting in such a pathetic way. I wish you weren''t my


    daughter. How did I raise a daughter like you? You came back all the way here just for a man. Are you


    trying to drive me mad?¡± Laurashed out, her chest heaving.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mom,¡± Jennifer said remorsefully as she lowered her head.


    Laura couldn''t help but soften her attitude when she saw Jennifer act that way. She copsed on the


    ground, looking dispirited.


    Putting her hands over her forehead, Laura said grimly, ¡°Is Carter so important to you? So much so that


    you went against what we had arranged for you and came back. Did you know how angry I wasst


    night? My lifespan must have shortened because I have such a disobedient daughter.¡±


    Jennifer rubbed her temples and replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mom, my head hurts. Let me go upstairs


    and wash my face. Then, we''ll talk. Is that okay?¡±


    Laura looked at her and relented.


    After going upstairs, Jennifer took a hot shower. She was aching all over from sleeping on the couch.


    After the shower, she felt much better. Then, she changed into a clean dress and went down the stairs.


    Laura and Vincent were sitting on the couch together. When Laura saw Jennifer, she pointed at the


    opposite couch and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Jennifer did as she was told.


    With her arms crossed, Laura asked, ¡°Does it have to be Carter, Jennifer?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I love him. I feel different when I''m with him. I''ve never felt this way with any other man. I don''t


    think I can fall in love with anyone else,¡± Jennifer stated honestly after pondering for a while.


    She had changed drastically in those two years she spent pursuing Carter. Before that, she used to be


    domineering and arrogant.


    Laura took a deep breath in an attempt to calm herself down.


    ¡°This is ridiculous, Jennifer,¡± she said.


    Jennifer looked up and refuted, ¡°Mom, it was you and Dad who asked me to return back then.¡±


    Laura was at a loss for words. Then, she became enraged.


    ¡°I asked you toe back just to get to know him. I didn''t ask you to go all out or beg him pitifully. I


    would never ask you to humiliate yourself for him!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jennifer chose to purse her lips. However, it seemed like she was muttering something under her


    breath. ¡°Mom, I''m not humiliating myself. I''m just fighting for my happiness. Since I was a kid, you and


    Dad told me that I should work for things I like instead of waiting for someone to give them to me. You


    two even said that I should fight for what I want no matter what. I''m just fighting for my love and


    happiness in my own way. I don''t think I''m wrong.¡±


    Lauraughed in frustration. ¡°Talk to her, Vincent. I have nothing else to say to her.¡± She waved her


    hand dismissively.


    Vincent patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°All right now. Calm down.¡±


    Then, he turned to Jennifer and asked gently, ¡°Does it have to be him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± Jennifer was firm with her answer.


    ¡°All right then. Mom and I won''t interfere in your love life. Go ahead and do what you want. If you get


    hurt,e home. We will always be here for you,¡± he said.


    Jennifer felt her tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡±


    ¡°We''re family. There''s no need to thank me. Although we aren''t as rich as the Scotts are, we will take


    good care of you since you are our only daughter. You''re my dearest daughter, Jennifer. If you can''t get


    Carter,e home. I''ll find you a husband.¡±


    Jennifer couldn''t help but smile at her father''s words. She thought that he was joking.


    On the other hand, Laura couldn''t hold back her anger anymore and spat angrily, ¡°I asked you toe


    home to lecture her, not spoil her. You''re really pissing me off.¡±


    ¡°There, there. Jennifer''s a grown-up now. She can handle things by herself. Although she is having


    some issues in her love life now, she has been helping me at thepany. Let''s just trust her and give


    her two to three years'' time. She will eventually know what''s best for herself. If you try to force her into


    something she doesn''t want now, she will grow resentful of us. There''s no need for that,¡± Vincent


    consoled Laura.


    ¡°Very well. You two are making me look like the viin here.¡± Laura got up and went up the stairs,


    feeling upset.


    ¡°Jennifer, your mom has your best interests at heart. Don''t me her,¡± Vincent uttered.


    Jennifer shook her head, feeling rather dumbfounded.


    Romantic rtionships are soplicated and confusing. Jennifer no longer knew if it was the right


    decision for her to hang on to her feelings for Carter for such a long time.


    After all, Carter had rejected her many times, burning her self-esteem to the ground. Although she still


    appeared morous and proud on the surface, she knew that she was no longer as confident as she


    used to be a few years ago.


    Laura had criticized Jennifer for doing too much to please Carter. Yet, she dressed up and made an


    appointment to meet the man.


    They decided to meet at a luxurious clubhouse. Prior to their meeting, Laura went to a salon and got


    her hair styled. Upon meeting him, she said, ¡°Carter, I''m meeting you here today because of Jennifer.


    How do you feel toward her?¡±


    Carter poured her a cup of tea gracefully and replied, ¡°Please have a cup of tea, Mrs. Larson. You


    must''ve returned not too long ago. I''m sure you''re tired.¡±


    Laura picked up the cup of tea slowly. Then, she peered at Carter discreetly.


    ¡°Carter, let''s not beat around the bush. I want a clear answer from you.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Larson, I''ve always treated Jennifer like a sister. There''s nothing between us. I''m sorry.¡±


    Hearing his words, a hint of resentment flickered across Laura''s face.


    ¡°She''s like a sister to you? Then, why did you sleep with her? Why did you do that if you didn''t have


    feelings for her? Don''t tell me that it was just casual sex! How dare you treat my daughter like that. You


    did that to her, and now you don''t want to take responsibility?¡± Laura gritted her teeth as she spoke.


    Carter took a sip of his tea and responded, ¡°I''m sorry, Mrs. Larson.¡±


    Laura tried her best to calm down andpose herself. After all, she was a wealthy woman of high


    social standing.


    ¡°Carter, I had a good impression of you and was happy to see you getting along well with Jennifer. But,


    I am deeply disappointed with you now. I know that all is fair in love and war. However, you led Jennifer


    on while you were sneaking around with a married woman who even has a child. That''s despicable. Of


    course, you can disregard all I say as I am just an outsider and have no right to criticize you. I just want


    to tell you to steel yourself and reject my daughter for good. Stop giving her the wrong ideas.¡±


    Carter fell silent for a moment. Then, he nodded.


    Laura let out a bitter smile. ¡°I hope you can deal with this as decisively as you do with work, Carter.¡±


    With that, she grabbed her handbag and left.


    Carter stared at his own reflection in the cup. Then, he chuckled bitterly. When my most beloved


    woman was in danger a few years ago, I wasn''t with her. Now, I have wronged another woman. This


    seems to be a pattern, huh?


    Then, he downed his tea in one go, as if he was taking a shot.


    After that, he left the clubhouse and drove back to hispany.


    When he stepped into his office, his secretary reported his schedule for the day to him. Carter


    massaged his temples and said, ¡°Got it. You can go now.¡±


    Soon after the secretary left, Carter opened his wallet and peered at the picture inside it. It was a photo


    of Amelia during her university days. She was very young, with her face bare and her long hair flowing.


    In the picture, she was smiling brightly. Although she didn''t look as sexy as she was now, she looked


    happier and more innocent.


    Carter traced the photograph with his finger and said softly, ¡°I wonder what you''re doing now, Amelia.¡±


    Meanwhile, Amelia, who was in a meeting, sneezed, causing everyone to stare at her.


    She rubbed her nose and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Shane, who was chairing the meeting, announced, ¡°All right now. Today''s meeting is about


    performance in this quarter. Everyone has done well, and our sales have gone up by five percent. Keep


    it up. You''re all carrying out your duties well, and I''m sure you know more about your field than I do.¡±


    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°There''s another thing I want to announce today.¡±


    Rory, who was sitting next to Amelia, nced at thetter. Then, her hands that were under the desk


    twitched slightly.


    Rory lowered her head to hide the jealousy in her eyes. Amelia has everything she can possibly want.


    Yet, she''s still always taking things from me. I''m merely a girl from the countryside. I''ve sacrificed so


    much and done all I could, but in the end, I still lose to this woman who''s new to thepany because


    she has Clinton Corporations backing her up. Since she has more money than she could ever spend,


    why is shepeting with me for this position?


    Rory felt bitter.


    Meanwhile, Shane''s voice could be heard as he continued, ¡°All of you know that there''s a vacancy for a


    supervisor position in the design department. I n to promote someone in the department to that


    position. After discussion with Mr. Moore, we havee to a conclusion.¡±


    Everyone nced at Rory before shifting their gaze to Amelia.


    Amelia had the support of Oscar. That was why she was the best candidate to be supervisor, no matter


    what Shane had in mind.


    ¡°Lydia will be the supervisor of the design department from now on.¡± Shane surprised everyone just as


    they were guessing whether Rory or Amelia would be promoted. Lydia herself was caught off guard as


    well as she had never expected to be the one being promoted.


    After a while, she hurriedly stood up and responded calmly, ¡°Thank you, sir. I appreciate this


    opportunity and perform my best.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore and I approve of your ability. Amelia has also told me before that you take your job very


    seriously. You''ve been working here for many years but haven''t been given a chance to showcase your


    ability. This is your chance now. Don''t let Amelia and I down.¡± Shane purposely mentioned Amelia a


    few times, drawing attention to her. This was so that Lydia would feel like she had owed Amelia a favor.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    After finding out that Lydia was suddenly promoted to be the supervisor, Rory was the one who was


    most shocked. She nced at George and found that he, too, was surprised. Then, she shifted her


    gaze and looked at Amelia, noticing thetter was smiling happily as if she was sincerely happy for


    Lydia to be promoted. Although Lydia tried her best to suppress her joy, her face was beaming with


    excitement.


    A wave of mixed emotions washed over Rory. She had always seen Lydia as her rival, and now the


    latter had be her superior.


    It was only at that moment that Rory felt the workce was unpredictable and ruthless.


    Therefore, she didn''t even hear what Lydia said at the meeting following the announcement.


    After the meeting ended, Amelia saw that Rory was still in a daze, so she nudged her and asked,


    ¡°Rory, what''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Rory returned to her senses, forced a smile, and replied, ¡°My tummy''s not feeling well. Maybe I have


    food poisoning. I''ll have to excuse myself to the toilet.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Take the day off and rest at home if you really don''t feel well,¡± said Amelia.


    Rory nodded and quickly left the conference room.


    Amelia was about to leave, too, when Shane''s voice rang out behind her. ¡°Amelia.¡±


    She turned her head and smiled. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Franklin.¡±


    ¡°There''s no one here. Just call me by my name.¡± Shane grinned. ¡°Ba made a big fussst night. I


    hope it didn''t affect you and Mr. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°It''s not a big deal. It''s because Tony is still young and doesn''t know much. Please apologize to


    Chelsea on my behalf.¡± Amelia raised the folder in her hand and said, ¡°Once I get the chance, I''ll treat


    her a dinner as an apology.¡±


    ¡°Chelsea wasn''t mad, but she said she felt sorry about what had happened. She even said great things


    about youst night. She may look gentle and friendly, but she''s wary as to who she mixes with.


    Although she is not beautiful, she is very independent. I''m d she likes you.¡± Shane''s face was filled


    with tenderness as he spoke about his wife.


    ¡°Shane, it seems that you love your wife very much,¡± Amelia looked at him andmented.


    ¡°Of course, I love her. She is a woman worthy of a man''s love.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were only attracted to gorgeousdies. I wasn''t expecting that. Indeed, Chelsea looks


    ordinary, but she''s pleasant to talk to. I felt veryfortable, as if there was an instant connection


    between us. Hence, I can understand why you''re so in love with her. If I were you, I''d be attracted to


    her as well.¡±


    When Shane heard that, he couldn''t help butugh. ¡°If she heard that, she''d be thrilled. I think you''ll


    definitely be good friends.¡±


    The duo then went to Shane''s office, and as they entered, he said, ¡°I gave Lydia a chance ording to


    your suggestion. How are you going to repay me?¡±


    Amelia shrugged her shoulders and uttered, ¡°Mr. Franklin, isn''t that your duty?¡±


    ¡°I actually wanted to promote you, but I didn''t think you would leave the opportunity to someone else.¡±


    ¡°I''ll have the opportunity again in the future.¡± Amelia continued indifferently, ¡°Lydia is in her thirties and


    has been with thepany for many years. I have seen how she works, and she''s a serious and


    reliable person. It''s not fair to her to work as a lowly employee forever. I believe if we give her a


    chance, she will bring more profit to thepany.¡±


    Shane proceeded to scrutinize Amelia. At times, I really do admire how she carries herself. Her


    composed mannerisms allow her to analyze matters thoroughly.


    ¡°You are so close to Rory, and I thought you would definitely rmend her for the supervisor''s


    position. Your action exceeded my expectations.¡± Heughed.


    ¡°Rory is still young. She may not bepetent enough to be a supervisor now. It will also give her the


    illusion that she can seed if she does whatever it takes. I don''t want her to focus too much on


    money and profit. She still has a long way to go, and a minor setback will make her better in the future.¡±


    ¡°However, she might not understand your kind intentions,¡± Shane reminded.


    Amelia shrugged, unfazed. ¡°I don''t expect her to understand. I see the shadow of my former self


    whenever I look at her, so I''m just looking out for her and helping her understand that it''s better not to


    rush into anything. If she does not appreciate my kindness, there''s nothing I can do.¡±


    ¡°You''re really open-minded.¡±


    The duo chatted for a few more minutes before they discussed work matters.


    ¡°Mr. Moore may be promoted to the director''s position next year. I think you should be able to be a


    manager after a year here at thepany. Don''t be so modest as to say that you joined thepany


    just for the experience. The basic work can''t y up your skills, so I will leave the vacant manager''s


    position to you.¡± Looking at Amelia, Shane shared his ns with her.


    ¡°Since that''s what you have in mind, it''d be really presumptuous of me to decline again. However, let''s


    put this matter off until next year. Today''s work is not yet done, and you have already thought of next


    year''s matters. That doesn''t suit your style.¡±


    ¡°I just want to give you prior notice so you do not have any excuses to turn me down. An employee who


    does not think about climbing the socialdder is not necessarily an outstanding employee. You should


    learn this from Rory. The entire design department can see how ambitious she is. Nevertheless, she''s


    too self-centered, and she''ll eventually get into serious trouble if she continues being like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, youngsters have to ovee hurdles in order to grow.¡±


    The two continued to chat for a few more minutes, and Amelia left with the documents in her arms.


    Back in the design department, everyone was engrossed in discussions.


    ¡°Amelia''s back,¡± someone shouted, and the colleagues who were still making noise immediately


    quietened down.


    Lydia, who was surrounded by her colleagues, pushed the crowd aside and walked over with a bright


    smile. ¡°Amelia, thank you so much. If you hadn''t put in a few good words for me in front of Mr. Franklin,


    I think I would still be an insignificant employee.¡±


    ¡°Lydia, don''t say that. You have worked a long time, and you''re talented. You just needed an


    opportunity to shine. I was just casually talking about you when Mr. Franklin mentioned you in front of


    me. In fact, I did not do much. The most important thing is your ability,¡± responded Amelia, as she did


    not want to take the credit for Lydia''s promotion.


    Although she had said that, everyone present knew that if she did not put in a good word for Lydia, the


    latter would still be an insignificant, lowly employee all her life. Everyone was aware of that and wanted


    to be friends with Amelia.


    ¡°Amelia, I thought you would be the supervisor. I didn''t expect you to rmend me, and I don''t even


    know how to thank you for that.¡± Lydia''s eyes were red. She felt like she was finally being rewarded


    after working in thepany for so many years. She had truly sacrificed her youth for thepany.


    Lydia thought she would spend her entire life working as a mere employee, but she did not expect to


    suddenly be a supervisor, which was like a gift from heaven. Even though the supervisor position


    was not a great position with immense power, her status was promoted, and there was a significant


    increase in her sry.


    ¡°Lydia, I''m not as important as you think. These are all Mr. Franklin''s decisions, really.¡± Amelia was


    nonplussed.


    Lydiaughed out loud and announced, ¡°Since I''ve been promoted, let me treat all of you to a meal! I''d


    be d if everyone could attend.¡±


    As soon as her words fell, Rory entered the office.


    Everyone nced at her with mixed emotions in their eyes.


    Amelia walked up to her and asked gently, ¡°Rory, are you feeling better?¡±


    Thetter''s facial expression showed that she wasn''t feeling too well. Her eyes were even a little red,


    but it was hard to tell unless one were to pay extra attention to them.


    ¡°Amelia, my tummy doesn''t feel too good, and I want to take a half-day off. Can you help me inform Mr.


    Moore about this?¡± said Rory, covering her abdomen.


    ¡°Sure, go ahead. I''ll inform Mr. Moore on your behalfter. If there''s any problem, call me. I''ll


    apany you to the hospital, okay?¡± said Amelia. She was concerned about Rory''s condition.


    ¡°Amelia, thank you. I''ll go home then.¡±


    After she left, Lydia''s expression changed. Since Amelia had said good things on her behalf, she


    whispered a reminder to Amelia, ¡°Amelia, don''t treat this young girl too well. I''m afraid she does not


    know how good you are to her and will be ungrateful. It''s not my intention to sow discord between you


    both, but I just want you to be careful. Don''t let her deceive you.¡±


    Amelia responded with a smile, ¡°Lydia, thank you for reminding me. I know what I''m doing. You are all


    my colleagues, and I would love to get along with all of you.¡±


    Lydia was bright enough to understand Amelia''s words. Hence, she said nothing more.


    After being promoted, Lydia looked different, as if she had gone through a total transformation.


    Although her appearance was still the same, her confidence made her seem more elegant and


    charming.


    That evening, when everyone got off from work, she wanted to treat the entire design department to


    dinner, saying she was grateful for the care and consideration her group of colleagues had shown over


    the years.


    When they arrived outside the office building, Oscar was seen waiting for Amelia next to his car for


    quite some time. Amelia said somewhat apologetically, ¡°Lydia, I''m afraid I can''t join this round. How


    about this? You guys go ahead and enjoy on my behalf as well.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Lydia didn''t want to snatch Amelia away from Oscar, nor did she dare invite such a big shot. Hence,


    she greeted him and left.


    ¡°Oscar, when did you arrive? Why didn''t you call me?¡± Amelia walked over to him and shed a bright


    smile.


    ¡°I arrived not too long ago, just minutes before you came down.¡± Oscar kissed her on the lips, opened


    the car door for her to enter, and closed it.


    Amelia fastened her seatbelt and said, ¡°If you arrived slightlyter, I would have gone to dinner with my


    colleagues. She got promoted today, so she wants to treat all of us from the same department to a


    meal.¡±


    ¡°You didn''t get promoted?¡± asked Oscar as he drove the car.


    ¡°I just joined thepany.¡±


    ¡°I thought Shane would be smart enough to offer you the vice president''s position. After all, you''re my


    woman. Even if you''re a fool, pleasing you is indirectly pleasing me. I''ll be happy if you''re happy. Maybe


    I''d even agree to all coboration with yourpany if I were in a good mood,¡± Oscar stated. No one


    knew if he was serious or joking.


    ¡°Both of you really have what it takes to be a businessman. Both of you benefit from one another, and I


    am just like a pawn. Do you find this amusing, huh?¡± Amelia turned her head to him and chuckled.


    ¡°If you''re not happy, I''ll cancel all projects with hispany.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn''t you refrain from mixing personal matters with business?¡±


    ¡°In my heart, you''re the most important person.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia couldn''t help but smile, feeling contented.


    ¡°Although those are sweet nothings, I like to hear them. It''s soothing to my ears. Say more to me.¡±


    Oscar reached out his right hand and patted her head. Heughed and said, ¡°You''re so cheeky.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°You are, but I like you that way. I enjoy it when you are yourself in front of me.¡±


    ¡°In that case, may I mess with you a little more in the future?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°What should I do? Seeing how you''re spoiling me, I''m afraid I''ll rely on you too much. What would I do


    when you leave me?¡±


    When Oscar heard that, he rolled his eyes at her.


    Amelia instantly added, ¡°I was just kidding. Don''t take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Make it up to me tonight, and I won''t be mad anymore.¡±


    Amelia was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    When Amelia reached home, the family of three sat down to have dinner. After they finished their meal,


    Oscar went into his study to handle some work stuff. Only Amelia and Tony were left in the spacious


    living room.


    Tony nestled beside Amelia as she gently caressed his head and said, ¡°Tony, shall we watch some


    cartoons? How does Sherlock Holmes sound?¡±


    Tony shook his head. ¡°No. Cartoons are too childish. Mommy, aren''t you watching the ''Modern Love''


    series these days? Let''s watch that. I like to look at pretty girls. The character named Andy is so cool.¡±


    The corner of Amelia''s mouth twitched. Is this child really two years old? Why does he behave like an


    adult sometimes?


    ¡°Okay, let''s watch that series.¡± Amelia then turned on the television and switched to the channel


    showing ¡°Modern Love.¡± Amercial just happened to be broadcasting.


    Right at that moment, Amelia''s phone that was on the table rang. She picked it up to have a look.


    When Amelia saw the name disyed on the screen, the look in her eyes changed. She quickly


    regained herposure and said, ¡°Tony, I need to answer this call. Sit here and watch TV by yourself.


    Be a good boy, okay?¡±


    Tony nodded.


    Amelia walked toward the balcony and answered the phone.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Hutton,¡± she said when the call got through. The person on the other end of the line was


    Eleanor, the woman Amelia had gotten to know when she was in Beshya.


    Eleanor hesitated for a moment before her gentle and cautious voice rang out. ¡°Lia, long time no see.


    How are you? You''re not experiencing any cornea rejection, right?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine, Mrs. Hutton. My eyes are recovering well. What about you? How are you these days?¡± Amelia


    asked with concern out of courtesy.


    Whether Eleanor was her biological mother, Amelia decided not to pursue further to find out the truth.


    Most importantly was letting nature take its'' course. She would not reject if Eleanor tried to


    acknowledge her as her daughter. Otherwise, she would just treat Eleanor as one of her elders.


    She had passed the age of needing her parents'' affection. Amelia had regrets about her kinship, but


    she was not as persistent and eager as she used to be when she was younger.


    ¡°I''m fine. It has been some time since west met, and I''ve missed you. I''m nning to visit you at


    Tayhaven. Is that okay with you?¡± Eleanor asked cautiously on the other end of the line.


    Amelia was taken aback by that.


    Eleanor quickly sensed that and continued, ¡°Lia, is that not okay with you? I just want to see you as I''ve


    missed you and Tony. I won''t disturb your life.¡±


    After Amelia heard what Eleanor had said, the former could not help but feel her heart sink. She


    clenched the phone tightly and fell quiet for a while. Amelia then responded smilingly, ¡°Don''t get me


    wrong, Mrs. Hutton. I''m worried you''ll be exhausted if you take a flight here. I was just thinking about


    when I''m free, and then I''ll ask my husband to bring Tony and me to Saspiuburg for a family trip. We


    can visit you there.¡±


    ¡°No, that''s okay. I''ll visit you and my grand... Tony. I''m nning to go tomorrow. I won''t be disturbing


    you, right?¡± Eleanor stated warily.


    Amelia felt a tug at her heartstrings as Eleanor finished speaking. Eventually, she smiled. ¡°Give me a


    call when you reach then, Mrs. Hutton. I''ll pick you up.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Amelia felt like she could hear a sigh of relief from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Where''s Tony?¡± Eleanor asked jovially.


    ¡°He''s watching TV. Do you want me to call him over to speak to you?¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. Let him watch TV. I''ll y with him when I visit you guys.¡± Eleanor paused for a while before


    adding, ¡°Lia, what does Tony like? I have been thinking about the best gift to get him for the past two


    days. Why don''t you tell me what he likes?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, it''s nice enough for you toe. There''s no need for you to buy him gifts. He has


    everything he needs here.¡±


    ¡°I''m visiting my grandson. No, I mean, we hit it off when we first met. So, I see him as my grandson.


    How can I visit my grandson empty-handed? I''ll choose if you don''t tell me. There''s a lot of good food


    and nice toys here in Saspiuburg. I''ll get one of each then. I''m sure there will be something that Tony


    likes.¡±


    Amelia was nonplussed after hearing what Eleanor said. ¡°Don''t spoil him, Mrs. Hutton. You''re going to


    spoil him too much.¡±


    ¡°All grandmothers will spoil their grandchildren.¡± Both Amelia and Eleanor froze as soon as thetter


    said that. After a while, Eleanor exined awkwardly, ¡°Don''t get me wrong, Amelia. I don''t mean


    anything else, but I see Tony as my grandchild.¡±


    Amelia came up with an excuse and responded, ¡°It''s okay, Mrs. Hutton. I''m not overthinking. Let''s call it


    a night. I need to shower Tony now. He skipped his afternoon nap, so he''s feeling sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Eleanor ended the call after a pause.


    Amelia heaved a sigh of relief as she looked at her darkened phone screen.


    At bedtime, Amelia told Oscar about the news that Eleanor wasing to Tayhaven. Oscar gently ran


    his fingers through her hair and asked, ¡°Do you want to see her?¡±


    ¡°It''s not a matter whether I want to or not. I''m just going with the flow. However, I can''t figure out her


    feelings and purpose for approaching me,¡± answered Amelia as she snuggled into afortable


    position in Oscar''s arms.


    ¡°Do you want me to investigate for you?¡± Oscar asked.


    ¡°Investigate about what?¡±


    ¡°To investigate whether the two of you are blood-rted.¡±


    Upon hearing Oscar''s words, Amelia could not help but reply, ¡°What''s the point of investigating? The


    Hutton family has no intention of acknowledging me. Otherwise, they would have done so when I was


    at Beshya. I''m over thirty years old, and I have you and Tony by my side. As for other matters, they


    don''t matter much.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    ¡°Oscar, I''m not stubborn and taking things too hard as you think. I understand that many things are


    better when I let nature take its'' course.¡±


    Oscar''s eyes flickered in the dark. He pulled Amelia closer and said in a low voice, ¡°Let''s sleep.¡±


    Amelia wrapped her arms around his waist. After settling into afortable position, she fell asleep.


    The next day, Oscar sent Amelia to work. After arriving at herpany, he said, ¡°Amelia, send me Mrs.


    Hutton''s number. It''s not easy for you to apply for leave. Moreover, you''re not driving. I''ll pick her up on


    your behalf. After that, we''ll buy her dinner at a restaurant. We''ll treat her to some local dishes.¡±


    ¡°Are you able to do it by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Lady, you''ll be punished for doubting your husband''s capabilities,¡± Oscar answered, and he leaned


    forward to bite Amelia''s lips gently.


    Amelia covered her lips, where it was bitten, and replied, ¡°I''ll send her number to your phone in a


    while.¡±


    Oscar nodded. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t offend a woman that could be my future mother-inw.¡±


    Amelia could not help but chuckle. This man is indeed quite cute.


    After she went into the office, Oscar drove away. While on the road, he received a number from Amelia.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Oscar dialed the number, and the call was immediately connected.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± A melodious voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Hutton. I''m Oscar Clinton, Amelia''s husband. We met in Beshya. Do you remember me?¡±


    Oscar said politely.


    Eleanor answered enthusiastically. ¡°Oh, it''s Oscar.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Amelia that you''reing to visit her and your flight is today. May I know what your


    arrival time is? I''ll pick you up since it''s inconvenient for Amelia to apply for leave as she''s at work. You


    won''t mind that I pick you, would you?¡±


    Eleanor paused before breaking into a smile and replied, ¡°Of course not. I''m happy that you can pick


    me up. I''m just worried that I''ll disturb your work.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about it. Give me a call before you get onto the ne, Mrs. Hutton. So that I can arrive


    earlier at the airport and wait for you.¡±


    ¡°All right. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It''s no trouble.¡±


    After exchanging pleasantries, the two hung up.


    Oscar drove straight to hispany after ending the call. While far away at Saspiuburg, Eleanor was in


    a daze with the phone in her hand.


    ¡°Mom, you''re going to Tayhaven? Why didn''t you tell us? Are you nning to go secretly?¡± Amelia


    Hutton questioned as she walked toward Eleanor with an angry look.


    ¡°Stop messing around, Amelia. I miss Lia a lot, and I wonder how she and Tony are doing after


    returning to Tayhaven. Your father and brother are also in Beshya for business matters. I''m just going


    to Tayhaven for a couple of days,¡± Eleanor exined and hastily kept her phone away.


    In an almost questioning tone, Amelia said, ¡°Mom, before Dad left for his business trip, he told me to


    look after you. You''re not allowed to leave this city as you like. Can''t you let go of your rtionship with


    her?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, why are you speaking to me in such a tone? Am I a criminal? I''m not spoiling you to let you go


    over my head. I''m not stupid. You have your life, and I have my freedom too. Mind your business.


    Otherwise, I''ll get angry,¡± Eleanor retorted as her face darkened.


    Amelia was a little bbergasted and felt both anger and frustration. ¡°Mom, that''s not what I meant. I


    just want to remind you that Dad doesn''t want you to be involved with Amelia Winters. Don''t make Dad


    angry again. I don''t want him to send you back to the psychiatric hospital for treatment.¡±


    Anger shed across Eleanor''s eyes, and her gaze became terrifying.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    ¡°I''ve bought a ne ticket for the flight at ten o''clock. I''m not going to talk to you anymore.¡± Eleanor


    picked up the suitcase beside her leg and walked out.


    Seeing that, Amelia immediately ran over and stopped her. ¡°Mom, you''ve already met her, which


    should be good enough. She''s now married with kids, and even her foster parents are doing great.


    Why must you disrupt their peaceful lives?¡±


    Her utterances evoked a re from Eleanor. It was very unnerving that she subconsciously loosened


    her grip on the suitcase.


    ¡°Amelia, I''ve always doted on you and am certain that you''re the only one who understands me in this


    household. Never did I expect you to be on your brother and father''s side all along. All I want is to see


    my own daughter. Why do you all have to think of me as someone crazy?¡± Eleanor''s gaze was sharp


    as she questioned Amelia.


    A hint of panic shed across thetter''s eyes. While she was in a fluster, Eleanor seized the


    opportunity to snatch the suitcase, walked past her, and left.


    Amelia stood rooted in ce as she watched Eleanor walk away with a vacant gaze. By the time she


    regained her senses, her mother was already getting into the car. That scene startled her, and she


    quickly sprinted to the car and gripped the suitcase in Eleanor''s hand. ¡°Mom, I''ll go with you. I''ll be


    worried if you go alone. Moreover, Dad will definitely scold me when he returns and finds out you''re


    gone. Please bring me with you.¡±


    Eleanor merely shot her a nce and responded, ¡°I only bought a ne ticket for myself. If you want to


    go, I''ll bring you along another time.¡±


    Afterward, she got into the car. To her surprise, Amelia seemed to be out of her mind as she followed


    her into the car and snatched the suitcase, which was not particrlyrge, and held it in her arms


    tightly. ¡°Mom, I''ll follow you to the airport and buy a ticket for the next flight to Tayhaven. I won''t be at


    ease if you go alone.¡±


    Her mother looked at her again and finally gave in.


    After reaching the airport, Eleanor passed the security check and went to the gate. As for Amelia, she


    went to the ticket counter miserably. Probably because luck was on her side, she actually managed to


    get a ticket for the same flight as Eleanor''s.


    ¡°Mom, I got a ticket for the flight at ten o''clock too. This must be fate. Thirty minutes more, and we will


    be taking off.¡± Amelia went to Eleanor, waving the ticket in her hand as she spoke proudly.


    Thetter pointed at an empty seat beside her and said impassively, ¡°Sit here.¡±


    Amelia sat down. For a while, the mother and daughter duo was at a loss for a topic of conversation.


    The atmosphere between them was awkward.


    After a long time, Amelia broke the silence. ¡°Mom, is she really that important to you? So important that


    you insist on going over even though you know Dad will flip out when he finds out? Don''t you care


    about his feelings?¡±


    There was no need to rify the ¡°she¡± in Amelia''s question. Both of them clearly knew the person she


    was referring to.


    Eleanor was silent.


    Amelia then held her hand and pleaded, ¡°Mom, will you please go home with me? You''ve already met


    and spent time with her. Isn''t that enough? You know Dad will never agree to let you reunite with her. If


    you disturb her life, he will certainly make things hard for her when he learns about it. What''s the


    point?¡±


    Eleanor tilted her head to look at her. The emotion in her eyes was imprable.


    Amelia implored, ¡°Mom... Please, go back with me. Aren''t you satisfied with Sean and me as your


    children? She never lived with us for the past twenty-odd years. Even if you reunite with her, you won''t


    have a deep bond with her. Why bother?¡±


    By then, Eleanor''s expression was utterly grim.


    ¡°If you don''t want to go, you can head home now,¡± she said in a cold tone.


    Amelia gave her a nce and shut her mouth wisely.


    The two of them boarded the ne and sat in the first-ss cabin in silence.


    Amelia ran toward Eleanor and sat beside her. After hesitating for a moment, she said, ¡°Mom, I''m sorry.


    I merely said those words in a fit of anger. Please don''t take them to heart.¡±


    Eleanor sighed. She then held her daughter''s hand and said, ¡°Amelia, Lia is your sister. That''s an


    indisputable fact. Please don''t let me down again.¡±


    Amelia lowered her head, concealing the jealousy that flickered in her eyes.


    ¡°Okay, Mom.¡±


    The mother and daughter duo fell into silence once again.


    After the nended, Eleanor received a call from Oscar.


    She answered the call and said, ¡°Oscar, I''ve arrived. Are you here?¡±


    ¡°I''m at the airport entrance. Can you meet me out here?¡± he replied.


    ¡°All right. Oscar, wait for me there,¡± she responded.


    Amelia and Eleanor went out together and saw Oscar leaning against the car with a pair of sunsses


    on his face. His appearance stirred up Amelia, and she felt a surge of emotions well up in her heart. It


    was as though someone had thrown a pebble into a serene pond, causing ripples to form.


    Amelia thought her feelings for Oscar had long faded with time. However, when she saw him again,


    she realized her heart was still racing for him.


    Subconsciously, she began twirling her well-maintained long hair and was tempted to take out her


    mirror from her handbag to check her makeup. Unfortunately, he was already walking toward them,


    leaving her no choice but to drop the thought.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, why didn''t you tell me Oscar will be picking us up?¡± sheined. If she had known earlier,


    she would have taken the chance to touch up her makeup on the ne.


    Oscar took over Eleanor''s suitcase and politely said, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, it must''ve been a long trip for you.¡±


    The second Eleanor saw him, she started regarding him with a warm smile, treating him like a typical


    mother-inw who grew fond of their son-inw with every passing second.


    ¡°Oscar, thank you so much for taking time out of your busy schedule toe to pick me up. I hope I''m


    not interrupting your work,¡± she voiced after following into his car.


    ¡°Of course not, Mrs. Hutton. Don''t worry about it. It''s a family business. Even though I''m not around,


    there are many employees helping me out,¡± Oscar replied as he put on his seat belt.


    ¡°That''s good to know.¡±


    He started the engine and remarked, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I''ve booked a table at the best restaurant in the city.


    I''ll bring you two over now, and Amelia will be there in a bit.¡±


    Amelia Hutton twirled her hair and tried to attract Oscar''s attention by saying, ¡°Oscar, how''s Amy faring


    since returning here?¡±


    It might be due to her being Amelia Winter''s family that Oscar did not resent her. However, he did not


    have any fondness for her as she hoped.


    ¡°She''s doing all right,¡± was his brief reply.


    The young woman looked in the rearview mirror and was dejected when she could not find what she


    expected to see.


    ¡°Oscar, it''s been a while since west met. It seems that you''ve gotten even more handsome than


    before.¡± She then started to initiate random conversations.


    Eleanor gave her a sidelong nce.


    ¡°Amelia, stop messing with Oscar,¡± she warned.


    Her daughter stayed quiet for a while but ended up striking up another conversation as she was


    unwilling to give up. ¡°Oscar, I''m just asking some stuff out of curiosity. You don''t mind, do you?¡±


    ¡°As long as Amelia likes you two, I don''t mind,¡± Oscar replied.


    Amelia Hutton cast her eyes downward to hide the jealousy in her gaze. When she lifted her head


    again, she was back to being an obedient and gentle woman.


    ¡°Oscar, you''re so funny.¡±


    Oscar said nothing in response and drove them to the restaurant wordlessly.


    After getting out of the car, he led them to the private room he had reserved and invited them to take


    their seats. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, please wait for a while. I''ve ordered a spread of dishes, and you can see if


    they suit your pteter on. If they aren''t to your liking, we can just order something else.¡±


    ¡°There''s no need for the trouble. Just order something simple. It''s already one o''clock. I can''t eat too


    much when it''s past lunchtime,¡± Eleanor replied.


    Oscar smiled without saying anything.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    With a bag slung over her shoulder, Amelia Winters hurried into the private room in her high heels and


    said apologetically, ¡°I''m so sorry. The traffic was awful. Have you guys been waiting for a long time?¡±


    Eleanor''s attention had been on the younger woman entirely ever since thetter arrived, and her eyes


    were filled with deep affection as she gazed at her.


    ¡°We arrived not long ago, so there''s absolutely no need to hurry. Take it easy. You might sprain your


    ankle from running in high heels.¡± Eleanor rose to her feet, approached Amelia, and grabbed her hand


    suddenly. Like a mother who loved her child deeply, she looked at her from head to toe and


    commented, ¡°You''ve gained some weight, and yourplexion looks much better than when you were


    at Beshya. I can finally feel at ease now. After returning to Saspiuburg, I''ve been worrying all the time


    about your living condition at Tayhaven. I''ve been meaning to visit you, but I couldn''t find the time to do


    so.¡±


    Amelia Winters awkwardly nced at her hand in Eleanor''s grasp. They were technically strangers


    since their rtionship had not been addressed officially, so she found Eleanor''s gesture a little


    inappropriate.


    As though she did not sense her difiture, Eleanor led her to the seat beside hers and said


    smilingly, ¡°The dishes will be served soon. Do eat more. You''ll look prettier with a plumper face.¡±


    Watching them with a frosty gaze, Amelia Hutton poked at the te with her fork to hide the difort


    in her eyes. When she looked up again, she was back to her innocent and gentle self.


    With a grin stered on her face, she asked, ¡°Amy, you didn''t acknowledge my presence from the


    moment you entered the room. Have you forgotten about me?¡±


    Only then did Amelia Winters turn toward her. ¡°Amelia, it''s been a while. You''re getting prettier each


    day,¡± she praised, smiling.


    ¡°Likewise. When you entered just now, I thought I saw an executive. Your outfit is very sophisticated.


    It''s so different from the impression I have of you back in Beshya.¡± Amelia Hutton started ttering her


    without reservation.


    shing her a gracious smile, Amelia Winters replied, ¡°I found a job as a designer after returning from


    Beshya. Naturally, I must be particr about my attire at the workce.¡±


    ¡°Amy, I feel like there''s an overall improvement in your temperament. You used to be gentle and slightly


    innocent. But now, you''re bright, innocent, elegant, and independent all at once. You''re so attractive


    now.¡± Amelia Hutton was behaving weirdly, giving out onepliment after another profusely.


    Amelia Winters was embarrassed from receiving a deluge of praises.


    ¡°Amelia, you tter me.¡±


    Coincidentally, the waiter began serving the dishes, saving her from the awkward atmosphere.


    Once the dishes were ced on the table, Amelia Winters immediately put food on Eleanor''s te and


    exhorted, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, try their foie gras. It tastes quite good, but I''m not sure if the internal organ of a


    duck suits your pte.¡±


    Immersed in how her daughter was caring for her meticulously, Eleanor could not care less about the


    type of dish that was being mentioned. Even if Amelia Winters were feeding her poison, she would


    probably consume it without hesitation.


    ¡°Of course. This type of internal organ is my favorite,¡± she replied while smiling.


    Yet, Amelia Hutton exposed her right away. ¡°Mom, how could you forget that you''d get an allergic


    reaction and have rashes from eating foie gras? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Eleanor shot her a warning look.


    Pretending not to see it, Amelia Hutton said to Amelia Winters, ¡°Amy, you might not be aware of this,


    but my mom is allergic to quite a lot of food. For instance, she can''t consume chicken gizzards, bitter


    gourd, and sprouts. Most importantly, she must avoid fish with high protein content. If she consumes it,


    the worse reaction would be a skin allergy. Once, she was even admitted to the hospital. Therefore, our


    whole family is particrly careful with her diet.¡±


    Amelia Winters shed them an apologetic smile and said, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I''m sorry for my oversight.¡±


    ¡°Lia, don''t listen to her. I love eating the food that you serve me. As long as it''s dished up by you, I''m


    sure I won''t have an allergic reaction,¡± Eleanor replied. To her, Amelia Winters was like a medicine


    capable of curing all diseases.


    While Amelia Winters disyed an awkward smile, a hint of unfathomable emotion shed across


    Amelia Hutton''s eyes.


    The atmosphere throughout the meal was not very jolly.


    After they exited the restaurant, Amelia Winters informed, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, Oscar and I have sent


    someone to clean up a condominium under his name. We''ll drive you and Amy there to have a look


    first. If it''s not to your liking, you can stay at a hotel.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Holding her hand as they entered the car, Eleanor chuckled. ¡°It''s your call. I''m here to pay you a visit,


    so it doesn''t matter where I stay. You still have to go to workter, so do take some rest in the car. Don''t


    rush about.¡±


    The younger woman shook her head and smiled. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, don''t worry about me. I''ve applied for a


    leave of absence in the afternoon. It''s such a rare opportunity for both of you toe to Tayhaven. As


    a host, how can I not apany you two?¡±


    Eleanor beamed with delight. ¡°Really?¡±


    Amelia Winters nodded in affirmation.


    With that, she apanied them until nine o''clock that night. During the afternoon, Oscar picked up


    Tony to join them. When Eleanor saw the boy, she greeted him with warmth and joy and gave him all


    the gifts she had prepared for him. At the sight of the pile of items, the child''s face lit up. He was


    evidently in a great mood.


    ted, Tony nted pecks on Eleanor''s cheeks cordially, covering her face with his saliva.


    ¡°Tony, my good boy. Granny likes you very much.¡± Scooping him up in her arms, she could not help but


    express her fondness for him.


    Amelia Hutton deliberately cleared her throat and exined, ¡°Look at how happy my mom is. Ever


    since she returned to Saspiuburg, she has been saying that Tony is just like her biological grandson


    and wants to shower him with affection. That''s why she''s so carried away now that she''s finally meeting


    him.¡±


    Upon hearing her daughter''s words, Eleanor returned to her senses and sneaked a cautious nce at


    Amelia Winters. Only when she saw thetter did not take it amiss could she feel relieved.


    It was already nine o''clock when Eleanor and Tony finally took a break from ying. If the boy were not


    sleepy, she would not have been able to bring herself to part with him.


    Amelia Winters took Tony from her arms. By then, the child''s eyelids were drooping. With a smile, she


    said, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, Amelia, I shall bring Tony back home and put him to bed. You two should rest early


    as well. If you''re unustomed to sleeping here, just give me a call. I''ll get Oscar to arrange another


    amodation for the both of you.¡±


    Eleanor grudgingly saw them off. ¡°Lia, will you and Tony drop by tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, you''vee to Tayhaven for vacation. As a host, there''s no reason for me to be absent.


    However, I have to work tomorrow, so I can onlye over at night. Feel free to tour around Tayhaven


    with Amelia. There are quite a lot of fun activities and delicious food around here.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    After the family of three left, Amelia Hutton said sullenly, ¡°Mom, they''ve left. Stop looking.¡±


    Retracting her gaze, Eleanor shut the door and remarked longingly, ¡°Lia has be so outstanding


    and pretty. Even without me by her side, she''s still living a wonderful life. It''s such a shame that I wasn''t


    able to apany her throughout the years. It''ll forever be a regret in my life.¡±


    With a surge of indescribable jealousy and disgruntlement in her eyes, Amelia Hutton took a deep


    breath to calm herself down so that she could avoid having another argument with her mother over


    Amelia Winters.


    Suppressing the emotions coursing through her, she strode toward Eleanor and held her arm. ¡°Mom,


    are you still not content when you have a daughter like me by your side?¡±


    Eleanor cast a sideways nce at her and replied softly, ¡°You''re my sweetheart as well. It''s just that I


    hope the both of you can get along well. I''ve owed your sister too much in the past years, and now I


    don''t even dare to reunite with her. As I''ve failed as a mother, I can only try making it up to her in other


    aspects.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it looks like Amy is currently living a good life. After returning to Saspiuburg, I investigated the


    Clinton family. They''re one of the most affluent families in the city. The Clinton Corporations has more


    than ten thousand employees, and almost every one of them is an elite. Besides, Oscar took over the


    Clinton Corporations at such a young age, and he''s referred to as a rare talent in the business sphere.


    With such an exceptional husband, Amy will definitely have a blissful life. I''m sure she doesn''t need any


    of your redresses.¡±


    Eleanor''s eyes darkened when she heard her words.


    ¡°Mom, Amy is leading a great life right now. Can you really bring yourself to destroy the peace she has


    now?¡± Amelia Hutton asked, her words hitting a raw nerve in her mother.


    With a glum expression, Eleanor murmured, ¡°I never intended to interfere in her life. I simply wanted to


    have a look at her.¡±


    ¡°But Mom, you know Dad doesn''t like it when youe here. If he finds out about it, I''m afraid he''d


    create trouble for Amy. Is that what you want to see?¡±


    A manic look shed across Eleanor''s eyes as she red at her daughter and gritted her teeth. ¡°Are


    you nning to tell your father?¡±


    Frightened by her sharp eyes, Amelia Hutton tried her best to calm her thumping heart as she forced a


    smile. ¡°Mom, I''m doing this for you and Amy''s sake.¡±


    ¡°Save it, Amelia. I know your intentions. Even though I''ve found your sister, I''m not going to love you


    any less. Instead, you''ll gain your sister''s affection as well. Isn''t that great?¡±


    Amelia Hutton''s face was tinged with embarrassment from being exposed by her mother.


    ¡°Mom, I don''t mean that. Never mind. Let''s just drop the topic. It''s gettingte. We should wash up and


    get some rest,¡± she said.


    In the end, both of them parted ways unhappily.


    Amelia Hutton''s countenance turned grim after she entered her bedroom, and it was a chilling sight.


    Her face was contorted with anger as she spat, ¡°Amelia Winters, I regret making the unnecessary


    move of taking your hair and doing a DNA test. If I hadn''t done that, my family wouldn''t be in such a


    mess right now. Why must you appear? Why are you able to attract all of my mom''s attention with such


    ease? You own so many things, so why must you steal my mom away?¡±


    However, it slipped her mind that she was the root of the problem. Otherwise, none of that would have


    happened, and they could have all lived in peace. When things did not go ording to her n, she


    ced all the me on Amelia Winters.


    It was a typical example of a person who would never reflect on their own mistakes after something


    went wrong.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Each of them went to sleep while harboring different thoughts.


    The next morning, Amelia Winters came downstairs and saw Kurt, who was supposed to be out


    carrying his task, inside her home.


    An imperceptible smile appeared at the corners of her mouth as she walked down the stairs and asked,


    ¡°Kurt, when did youe back?¡±


    ¡°Around seven o''clock. Molly opened the door for me.¡± Kurt looked slightly weary, but the moment he


    saw her, he felt all the fatigue in his body disappear. It was as though an electric current was slowly


    flowing through his heart, giving him unlimited energy.


    Amelia invited him to take a seat and remarked in concern, ¡°You look like you''ve lost a lot of weight.


    The task must have been hard on you, huh?¡±


    That warmed his heart. After sitting down as he was told, he scrutinized Amelia stealthily. It had only


    been a few days since theyst met, but his yearning for her increased instead of decreasing. Even


    when he was out for the task, he endured his longing by looking at pictures he secretly took of her. His


    love for her did not fade due to the distance but grew stronger instead.


    While gazing at the beaming woman intently, a thought urred to him. Just as he was about to say


    something, Tony ran down from upstairs, eximing excitedly, ¡°Daddy, you''re back. I missed you so


    much!¡±


    Kurt put his thought aside and picked Tony up, raising him high in the air and spinning him twice. While


    the boy was having a fit of giggles, Oscar stood on the second floor and watched their interaction


    silently. His eyes were as calm as the sea, and it was impossible to discern his emotions.


    Only when they finished ying did he head downstairs.


    When Kurt saw Oscar, he showed deference to him subconsciously. Having put Tony down, he greeted


    respectfully, ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°What''s the progress on the task?¡± Oscar asked impassively.


    He never restricted Tony from interacting with Kurt, which was the greatest tolerance a man could offer.


    After all, no man could tolerate close contact between a rival in love and his own son. Only someone


    like Oscar could achieve such a feat.


    ¡°It''spleted.¡±


    Oscar merely nodded in response.


    The three adults and one child sat down at the dining table to eat breakfast in silence. Although Tony


    was only two years old, he always conducted himself with the proper etiquette and ate by himself. His


    posture as he held his cutlery was also quite decent.


    After breakfast, Tony clung to Kurt tightly, so Oscar and Amelia did not insist on sending him to the


    Clinton residence. Oscar simply made a call and informed his parents that he would not be sending the


    boy over before going to work that day.


    In the car, Amelia nced at Oscar, hesitated, and finally asked, ¡°Oscar, does it bother you when Tony


    clings to Kurt?¡±


    Oscar''s eyes darted between the road and her before he smiled. ¡°Why? Are you afraid I''ll be jealous?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I''m just putting myself in your shoes. If my son were very close with a woman who was


    obviously interested in you, I might explode with jealousy. I deliberately ignored this issue before, but I


    started to think about it when I saw how much Tony clung to Kurt earlier. I''m just worried that you''d be


    ufortable,¡± she said seriously.


    ¡°I said from the beginning that I would get jealous. Even so, you didn''t stay away from Kurt. I''m a man,


    so I won''t make you break off contact with all your male friends for the sake of my selfishness. As long


    as you know how to keep a proper distance between man and woman, I won''t say anything else.


    Amelia, don''t group me in with those cowardly and unconfident men.¡±


    After a pause, he said domineeringly, ¡°I''m not like them. I''ll never be afraid of my woman being desired


    by other men.¡±


    Amelia let out a soft chuckle.


    ¡°Oscar, you always have a knack for dispelling my worries with ease,¡± she remarked thoughtfully.


    ¡°Stop thinking nonsense, you silly woman. I don''t have much of a problem with Tony being close to


    Kurt. Don''t think so badly of me. I''m not that petty.¡±


    She cast her eyes downward and smiled.


    Oscar drove to the entrance of her workce and said, ¡°We''re here.¡±


    Amelia unbuckled her seat belt, leaned over to give him a kiss on the cheek, and whispered, ¡°Oscar,


    thank you for being so tolerant with me. If you really don''t like it, I''ll keep a distance from other men for


    you. You''re the most important person to me.¡±


    After saying that, she got out of the car.


    Oscar stroked the cheek she had kissed and shook his head dotingly. A few momentster, he finally


    drove away, and his car just happened to pass by Rory, who was walking toward the entrance.


    She raised her hand to wave to him, but his car went by without stopping. Thus, she shook her raised


    hand awkwardly before lowering it.


    ¡°Little girl, you''d better not yearn for him when he''s not from the samepany. This isn''t a romance


    show where the CEO will fall in love with Cindere, who has no power, money, or authority,¡± Lydia said


    somewhat disdainfully, holding her bag and walking over in high heels.


    Rory nced at her, restrained the fury from showing on her face, and greeted reluctantly, ¡°Hello,


    Lydia.¡±


    Never in her wildest dream did she expect the woman she had never seen eye to eye with would


    suddenly be her superior. She felt as disgusted as though she had just swallowed arge fly.


    ¡°Get to work now, or you''ll bete. I''m telling you¡ªeven if you have Amelia''s and Mr. Moore''s


    protection, your perfect-attendance reward will still be deducted if you''re tardy. As women, we have to


    rely on ourselves, so don''t keep thinking of using shortcuts to reach the top in one step. Don''t bite off


    more than you can chew, or you''ll find yourself choking easily. The loss isn''t worth it.¡± After cautioning


    her, Lydia took the lead and strutted away in her high heels, leaving Rory behind with a ferocious scowl


    on her face.


    ¡°Don''t be socent, Lydia. It''s not a big deal for an old hag like you to be promoted to a


    supervisor! Just wait and see how I''ll deal with you when I be a manager,¡± thetter spat viciously.


    Change is the only constant in life, and revenge is a dish best served cold. One day, I''ll trample over


    everyone who bullied me in the workce.


    Havingposed herself, she entered thepany.


    ¡°Amelia.¡± Rory became that sweet-talking girl again the second she stepped foot into the design


    department.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Rory, are you feeling better?¡± Amelia asked with concern.


    ¡°I''m feeling much better, Amelia. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    ¡°That''s good to hear. Go on with your work.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The people in the department worked peacefully.


    At around half-past ten, an uninvited guest came to the office. She was dressed ostentatiously, dripping


    with branded products and jewels while carrying the most fashionable handbag of the year. Her whole


    outfit must cost at least a hundred thousand. It was clear at a nce that she was a pampered, wealthy


    wife.


    The receptionist stopped her and asked in a rtively courteous tone, ¡°Ma''am, may I know who you


    are looking for?¡±


    ¡°Is there a woman named Amelia Winters here? If so, she''s the one I''m looking for,¡± the woman said in


    a fairly pleasant tone.


    ¡°Please wait a moment, ma''am. I''ll call and inquire for you,¡± the receptionist replied very politely before


    going ahead to make a call. When she returned, she said, ¡°Ma''am, we do have an employee named


    Amelia Winters here. May I ask why you''re looking for her?¡±


    ¡°That''s none of your business, young woman. What floor is she on? I''ll just go up and find her myself.¡±


    The receptionist stopped the woman and said carefully, ¡°Ma''am, ording to ourpany''s rules, you


    need to make an appointment in advance if you want to meet someone. Alternatively, you can ask Ms.


    Winters toe down and meet you.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± The woman''s expression changed at the drop of a hat. It was absolutely


    frightening.


    The receptionist was so startled that she retreated to the side. She could not afford to offend a wealthy


    woman like her.


    ¡°What floor does she work on?¡±


    The receptionist then told her the number.


    Finally satisfied, the woman took the elevator upstairs.


    After stepping out of the elevator, she elegantly walked into the office. The employees around gave her


    sideways nces, but she ignored them and asked in a gentle manner, ¡°I''m looking for Amelia Winters.


    Can someone please tell me where she is?¡±


    Everyone in thepany knew Amelia was Oscar''s wife, who disappeared for two years and returned.


    When they saw that someone was looking for her, their hidden desire to gossip arose again.


    They could not help but fill in the nks in their minds, but they were also afraid that the woman was


    there to cause trouble. Filled with apprehension, they wondered if they would lose their jobs from


    incurring Oscar''s wrath in the event that the woman harmed Amelia.


    Jobs were not easy to find. Even though they liked to gossip, they dared not watch amotion unfold


    and do nothing about it.


    One of the female employees stepped forward and asked carefully, ¡°Ma''am, why are you looking for


    Amelia?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing. I just wanted to see why a wife would hook up with someone else''s fianc¨¦.¡±


    Those words caused everyone''s imaginations to run wild.


    Coincidentally, Amelia walked over with a file in her hands. A sharp-eyed person recognized her at


    once and ran over to tell her, ¡°Amelia, be careful. A rich wife is looking for you, and it''s clear that she''s


    not someone to be trifled with.¡±


    Amelia raised her brows in puzzlement. ¡°A rich wife is looking for me?¡±


    The rich wife in question just happened to see her. She walked over, took off her sses, and sized


    Amelia up from head to toe before saying, ¡°I haven''t seen you for two years, but you''ve be even


    more tall and beautiful. It''s no wonder you''re capable of stealing another woman''s fianc¨¦. I''ve never


    seen a person as shameless as you.¡±


    As two years had gone by, Amelia did not remember many faces she had met before. She had no


    recollection of the woman in front of her at all, but she was still somewhat infuriated with being falsely


    used in public.


    The most taboo subject in the workce was rumors. Once a rumor spread, it would swiftly spread to


    all corners of the office like a tornado.


    ¡°Who are you, ma''am? Shouldn''t you introduce yourself before hurling random insults at someone?¡±


    Amelia asked calmly.


    ¡°Introduce myself? You really are a calm vixen, aren''t you? Say, you''re Oscar''s wife and have a


    pampered life, so why do you still cling to Carter? If not for you, my daughter wouldn''t have to live like


    she was better off dead. She lost her self-esteem because of a man.¡±


    It turned out that thedy was Laura. At that moment, she was regarding Amelia viciously as though


    she wanted to tear thetter apart.


    ¡°Amelia, you should''ve stayed away when you left. Why did youe back? They were just about to


    get engaged, but your return ruined everything. Not only are you a vixen, but you''re also a jinx. Why


    don''t people like you just die?¡± Laura snarled.


    Seeing that she was growing agitated, the others quickly shielded Amelia behind them. Several women


    came forward to pacify Laura. ¡°Ma''am, I think there must be some kind of misunderstanding going on


    here. Please calm down first. We can talk civilly. It''ll be embarrassing for both parties if you cause a


    scene here.¡±


    Laura''s expression instantly returned to normal as though it was part of a face-changing act. The speed


    at which she changed her countenance was astonishing.


    Straightening her shawl calmly, she said, ¡°Don''t worry. I came here today to get an exnation from


    Amelia. You can all go back to work. I''ll talk with her.¡±


    As the crowd watched her, they could not help but marvel that the woman''s behavior was in line with


    her wealthy background. Ordinary people like them could never have a bearing like her.


    If it were them, they certainly would not have the ability to repress their anger with ease.


    Shane soon received word about the matter and rushed over. He asked Amelia with concern, ¡°Amelia,


    are you okay?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    He then shielded her behind him and gestured for the employees to return to work. After walking up to


    Laura, he said, ¡°Ma''am, if you have something to say, please do it at my office. There are too many


    people here. It would be beneath your dignity to make a scene here, am I right?¡±


    Laura nced at him and nodded in an amodating manner.


    Inside the office, Shane personally made her a cup of tea and said, ¡°Have some tea, ma''am. It''ll help


    calm you down.¡±


    Laura took a sip of tea, looked at Amelia, who was standing by quietly, and said, ¡°Amelia, don''t you


    have anything to say to me after doing such a shameful thing?¡±


    She knew Amelia waspletely innocent in that rtionship, but she could not do anything about


    Carter and her daughter. Even so, she had to find someone to vent her bottled-up anger, so Amelia


    obviously became the pitiful target.


    There was no helping it. It was because Amelia was the culprit for her daughter''s misfortune.


    Ameliaughed instead.


    Looking at Laura, she said solemnly, ¡°Mrs. Larson, I think you''re mistaken. First, I didn''t steal anyone''s


    boyfriend or husband. Second, I never hooked up with another man even though I have a husband.


    Third, Carter and I are just friends, and I didn''t interfere with his rtionship with Ms. Larson. I don''t get


    it. On what basis are you making a scene at my workce and ndering me like this? You ruined my


    reputation and caused great damage to my image in thepany. I can sue you for libel.¡±


    Laura narrowed her eyes and questioned, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    ¡°Mrs. Larson, you can''t say that. I''m just standing up for myself since my reputation has been tarnished.


    If some nosy person were to tell my husband and inws about this, not only will my rtionship with


    my husband be affected, but it''ll also cause my inws to dislike me.¡± Amelia was calm and collected


    when she added, ¡°If I don''t counterattack, you might end up thinking I''m someone you can walk all


    over.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Laura''s lips curled as she eyed her seriously and said, ¡°You sure have a way with words.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment. However, I''d like you to head outside and exin this matter to my


    colleagues. Otherwise, I''d be in hot water if groundless rumors get to my husband, don''t you think so?¡±


    Amelia replied confidently.


    Laura crossed her arms before her chest and sneered. How can I show myself in public again if others


    learn that I''m afraid of a youngdy?


    ¡°What if I say no?¡± she retorted.


    ¡°In that case, you leave me with no choice. Since you''re an elder, you can hurl usations at me in


    public with no regard for the decencies. I, on the other hand, dare not do that. Otherwise, others might


    think I have no respect for my elders. Hence, I''ll go through with the legal procedures, and I''m pretty


    sure my husband will support me.¡± Amelia shrugged and shifted her gaze toward Shane. ¡°Mr. Franklin,


    do you think I''m doing the right thing?¡± she inquired.


    Smiling, he answered, ¡°Since my employee is being ndered in thepany, as the boss, I can''t just


    sit back and do nothing, right? Don''t worry. If you want to call the police, I''ll be on your side, and I will


    provide the recordings from the surveince cameras in our office as evidence.¡±


    Laura was infuriated when she heard that. ¡°Y-You guys¡ª¡±


    Amelia smiled elegantly and interrupted, ¡°Mrs. Larson, I''ll let things slide if you''re willing to apologize to


    me and clear things up with my colleagues. Otherwise, I''ll let the police handle this matter.¡±


    ¡°I''d like to see if you have the guts to do so,¡± Laura retorted.


    In response, Amelia smiled innocently and said, ¡°You came to the office to nder me before even


    finding out the truth. I don''t think I''m wrong to pursue legal action to defend myself. Hence, I''m going to


    coerce you into choosing from these two options. Either you apologize to me, or I''ll get the police


    involved. Honestly, I don''t think the Larsons can mess with the Clintons.¡±


    While Laura''s face was contorted with fury, she waved her phone in the air and asked nonchntly,


    ¡°Have you made up your mind, Mrs. Larson?¡±


    Laura gritted her teeth and spat, ¡°I dare you!¡±


    Amelia''s gaze changed, a cold glint flickering in her eyes briefly. Snorting, she said, ¡°Mrs. Larson, I''m


    only talking to you nicely because you''re an elder, but that doesn''t give you the right to saunter into my


    office and insult me. Don''t ever take my politeness as weakness.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Laura was bereft of speech from anger.


    Amelia then unlocked her phone with her password and contacted the police. When the call was


    connected, she said, ¡°Officer, I''m¡ª¡±


    However, her phone was snatched out of her hand before she could finish her sentence. With an


    imprable expression on her face, Laura roared, ¡°You''re a madwoman!¡±


    Then, she opened the door and stalked out, though her figure looked wretched from behind.


    Amelia shrugged and uttered, ¡°Shane, you''ll have to deal with this matter. Since she has my phone,


    does that count for tant robbery?¡±


    It was not her intention to blow things out of proportion. However, if she did not retaliate and intimidate


    Laura, everyone would take her as a weakling and a pushover.


    Shane got the hint and immediately ordered the security guards to stop Laura from leaving.


    Soon, Laura was seized and brought back to his office by the guards. When she saw Amelia again, she


    did something uncharacteristic of a person with her status, throwing the phone at thetter''s face in a fit


    of rage.


    Amid Shane''s panicked yell, Amelia was hit on the forehead by her phone. She then shed him a


    forced smile before falling to the ground.


    Shane rushed toward her and crouched down. ¡°Amelia, are you okay?¡± he asked worriedly.


    In a daze, Amelia opened her eyes and looked upward. ¡°Mr. Franklin, could you help me to a seat? I''m


    feeling dizzy,¡± she said with much struggle.


    Shane helped her up before bringing her to a chair. The moment she sat on it, he anxiously instructed


    his secretary to fetch a ss of warm water.


    Very quickly, the secretary came with the ss of water and passed it to Shane, who then cautiously


    gave it to Amelia and said, ¡°Here. Drink some water, Amelia.¡±


    After a short period of rest, Amelia felt less dizzy and took a sip of the water from the ss in his hand.


    ¡°Amelia, how are you feeling now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    The secretary came back to them with a tube of ointment. As she passed it to her superior, she said,


    ¡°This is the ointment for the wound, Mr. Franklin.¡±


    Shane took a cotton swab and dipped it in the ointment before saying, ¡°Amelia, there''s an abrasion on


    your forehead. It''s going to sting when I apply the ointment to it. Bear with it.¡±


    Amelia nodded slightly.


    He proceeded to apply the ointment to the wound, and she could not help but yelp the moment it came


    into contact with the scrape on her skin.


    ¡°Is it painful?¡± he asked with a frown.


    ¡°I''m okay.¡±


    After receiving a reply from her, he continued to apply the ointment. From then onward, Amelia


    suppressed the urge to make a sound from the pain.


    When he was done, he said, ¡°Amelia, go home and rest. Do you want me to bring you to the hospital?


    There''s a big bump on your forehead.¡±


    Amelia stood up and shook her head in response. ¡°I''m all right. Don''t worry.¡±


    Laura, whose arms were seized by the security guards, was also stunned. She only went over that day


    to condemn her, and it was never her intention to cause her any physical harm.


    The operation of our family business may be impeded if Oscar hears about this. Considering the power


    possessed by our family in the country, there''d be nothing we can do if the Clintons were to interfere


    with ourpany''s affairs.


    With that thought in mind, Laura shrieked, ¡°It''s not my fault that she doesn''t know how to dodge!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Larson, you injured her for no reason, which constitutes an assault with intent. I''ve already told


    my secretary to call the police. Whatever it is that you have to say, say it to them,¡± Shane said sternly


    after standing up.


    Wide-eyed with shock, Laura asked, ¡°You called the police?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Larson, you can exin to the police when they arrive,¡± he answered coldly.


    Soon, the police arrived at the scene. In the end, the incident regarding Amelia''s injury had also


    rmed Oscar.


    The man''s expression turned grim the moment he saw the bump on her forehead. Despite dashing


    toward her inrge strides, his movements were gentle when he caressed her forehead. ¡°Who did this


    to you?¡± he asked, trying his best to quell his fury.


    Amelia shied away from his hand and smiled. ¡°Oscar, it might look serious, but it''s not that painful. The


    person who did this has been taken away by the police.¡±


    At that, he felt a pang of heartache and put his arm around her waist before saying to Shane, ¡°Mr.


    Franklin, I''ll bring Amelia back first. As for the perpetrator, I intend to press charges. No matter who that


    person is, nobody should be allowed to go free after assaulting someone.¡±


    ¡°You two should just head back, Mr. Clinton. I''ll follow up on it, and I swear I won''t let Amelia be taken


    advantage of.¡±


    Oscar nodded in response and supported Amelia to the elevator.


    When they arrived downstairs, he helped her into the car, fastened her seatbelt, and drove with a


    forbidding countenance.


    Amelia blinked and pleaded softly, ¡°Don''t be angry anymore, Oscar. Can you please talk to me? I feel


    very sad when you don''t talk to me, you know?¡± She was hoping to lighten the atmosphere by teasing


    him on purpose because she was afraid he would dwell on the matter and overthink things.


    Although Oscar did nce at her upon hearing that, he still had a long face.


    Amelia reached out to hold his arm before saying coquettishly, ¡°Please don''t be angry anymore, Oscar.


    When I see you being angry, my head starts to throb, and I even feel a little dizzy.¡±


    Oscar took another nce at her. ¡°You''re feeling dizzy again?¡± he asked. The worry in his tone was


    unmistakable.


    He then checked the traffic through the rearview mirror and saw there were a lot of cars around. Left


    with no choice, he could only head in a different direction at the next traffic light. ¡°Hang in there. I''m


    bringing you to the hospital now.¡±


    Did I just shoot myself in the foot?


    Amelia let out a soft sigh and said, ¡°Oscar, I''m fine. Really. Shane had already applied some


    medication to my forehead, so I''m sure it''ll heal in a few days. Don''t worry, okay? Why don''t we just


    head back? I have a sudden craving for Molly''s honey BBQ pork ribs. Can we go back and eat that?¡±


    Oscar spared her another nce and gave in ultimately.


    After sending her back to the condominium in the city, he summoned the Clintons'' family doctor to


    check on her forehead.


    The doctor arrived shortly afterward. Upon checking the wound, he said there was nothing to worry


    about, even though it looked serious. At the same time, he added that the bump would subside very


    soon as long as it was properly taken care of.


    Finally, Oscar could feel at ease.


    Having kept the medication given by the doctor, he carried Amelia to the bed in their bedroom, tucked


    her in, and said, ¡°Amelia, you ought to listen to me today. Rest in bed while I head downstairs and get


    you a ss of warm water to go with your medication.¡±


    Amelia knew he was worried about her. Hence, she did not object, which was rare of her to do so.


    Oscar came to her with a ss of warm water and her medication. With a grave look on his face, he


    said, ¡°Take your medication.¡±


    Obediently, she took the medication. As she gave the ss back to him, she looked at him with a half-


    smile and asked, ¡°Oscar, are you angry at me?¡±


    Oscar ced the ss on the bedside table and sat on the edge of the bed. Taking her small hands


    over and wrapping them in his, he said, ¡°Amelia, you know I won''t be angry at you. I''m just upset at


    myself for not being there for you when you were hurt.¡±


    Amelia found his response amusing at first.


    After that, her face darkened slightly, and she said in a serious tone, ¡°Oscar, we both have jobs. Even if


    I were to be idle, you can''t possibly be by my side every day. What happened today was just an


    ident. You can''t me yourself for that. I''m going to get angry if you pin it on yourself.¡±


    Oscar reached out to caress her head. ¡°Silly woman, when will you stop making me worry? How I wish


    I could strap you onto my belt so that you''ll never leave my sight,¡± he said helplessly.


    Amelia did not know what to say for a while. After a few seconds, sheughed. ¡°Silly!¡±


    Pulling the covers up around her, he exhorted, ¡°Get some sleep, okay? I''ll make something for you to


    eat.¡±


    Surprisingly, she was quite cooperative, falling asleep right away under hispany.


    In actuality, Laura had used all her force when she threw the phone at Amelia. If her aim was any


    better, thetter could have gotten seriously injured by it. Thus, it was considered fortunate that Amelia


    only sustained a minor injury.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Upon receiving the news about Amelia Winters'' injury, Eleanor almost copsed and hastened to hail a


    taxi to the couple''s ce. Her hands were trembling all the way. The moment she saw the wound on


    her daughter''s forehead, disbelief was written all over her face.


    ¡°Lia, h-how did you get yourself hurt to this state? Weren''t you doing fine yesterday?¡± Eleanor asked,


    her eyes reddening. She was genuinely distressed.


    It took me so much effort to meet my daughter, and all I want is to shower her with love and affection.


    Who could be so cruel as to injure her?


    Nonplussed, Amelia Wintersforted, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, my injury may look serious with the bandage


    around my forehead, but it''s not. It only hurt the moment I was struck. Other than that, I feel pretty all


    right. I''m telling the truth. Please don''t worry about me, or I''ll feel guilty.¡±


    Eleanor remained unconvinced. Her own forehead was throbbing even just by looking at the wound. In


    her opinion, there was no way that Amelia Winters was all right as she had imed.


    ¡°How could you say you are not in pain with that wound? Don''t you know how distressed I am?¡±


    Eleanor said, feeling anxious and angry at the same time.


    Amelia Winters forced a smile on her face.


    In truth, she was not used to an elder making a fuss over her. N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Carrying a te of fruits from the kitchen, Kurt shot her a nce before walking briskly to put it on the


    coffee table. In a monotonous tone, he said, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, please take a seat first. Amelia has to exert


    herself to exin to you if you remain standing. The doctor said she hurt her head, so she can''t stand


    for too long.¡±


    That jolted Eleanor out of her worry, and she quickly held her daughter''s arm to lead her to take a seat.


    ¡°Lia, I am just worried about you. Please don''t take it to heart. Come and have a seat. You''re a patient


    now, so you can''t be exhausted,¡± she said apologetically.


    In a resigned manner, Amelia Winters sat down. She only sustained a minor injury on her forehead, yet


    everyone else was treating her as though she had got a terminal illness.


    ¡°Lia, how do you feel now? Do you feel any dizziness or nausea?¡± Eleanor asked concernedly.


    Amelia Winters smiled as she replied, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, don''t worry. I''m really fine. The doctor bandaged


    my forehead because Oscar was too worried that he requested him to do so. I''m actually fine.¡±


    Eleanor nodded approvingly as though she agreed with Oscar''s decision. ¡°Oscar made the right call. It


    may seem like a minor injury to you, but it can get severe. It''s not a joking matter if you get tetanus. So,


    it''s better to take it seriously.¡±


    Having heard that, Amelia Winters had no choice but to oblige.


    ¡°Oh right! Where''s Oscar? I haven''t seen him ever since I arrived. You''re badly injured now. What is he


    doing instead of apanying you?¡± Eleanor asked in a displeased tone.


    Perhaps out of her guilt toward Amelia Winters, Eleanor treated the former like a porcin doll.


    Anything that happened to her daughter would cause her to be on alert, like a frightened cat with fur


    standing on end.


    Stunned, Amelia Winters nced at the older woman with an unfathomable look in her eyes.


    Amelia Hutton secretly tugged the hem of her mother''s shirt, signaling her to be aware of her identity


    and not cross the line. After all, Eleanor was only an unrted elderly to Amelia Winters and thus had


    no right to be critical about thetter''s marriage.


    Eleanor came to her senses and felt a little awkward. After contemting for a moment, she continued,


    ¡°Lia, I didn''t mean to say that. I am just too worried about you. I see you as my daughter from the


    bottom of my heart. You might not know this, but I actually have an elder daughter. However, she went


    missing when she was only a few years old. That''s why I can''t help but treat you as my daughter.


    Please don''t mind my nosiness.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Hutton. It''s just that I haven''t received such concern from an elderly for a long time.


    My rtionship with my parents was rather distant since I was young. Although they''ve never


    mistreated me, they weren''t close to me. Therefore, I feel peculiar when you care about me like a


    mother.¡± Amelia Winters smiled as she concealed theplicated emotions in her eyes.


    She would not question Eleanor why thetter dared not reunite with her despite caring about her so


    much to the extent that it crossed the boundaries of how one would typically treat a stranger.


    Nheless, Amelia Winters knew it would only embarrass Eleanor by questioning her. Since thetter


    did not intend to acknowledge her as her daughter, she decided to go along with it. That way, they


    would not feel awkward with each other.


    Eleanor''s heart swelled with sorrow after she heard Amelia Winters'' words. She wanted to let go of all


    reservations and reunite with her daughter, but all her courage fled her at the thought of her husband''s


    stance on the matter. It was not because she was afraid of him. Instead, she feared that the man would


    do everything in his power to harm Amelia Winters.


    She had lost her daughter once, so she dared not risk it for fear of losing thetter a second time.


    There was no way she could stand the devastation and despair of losing Amelia Winters again.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, Oscar went to the police station. He brought awyer to sue the person who hurt me. He


    should be back in a short while,¡± Amelia Winters exined politely.


    A hint of anger crossed Eleanor''s eyes, and she snarled, ¡°Who is the perpetrator? We can''t let scum


    like them off the hook. No! I have to go to the police station too. Let me rip their mouth apart! I''ll fight


    with whoever that dares to hurt you!¡±


    Amelia Hutton quickly pulled Eleanor, who intended to do as she said. Casting her eyes downward to


    conceal theplicated feeling that shed across them, she tried to appease her mother. ¡°Mom,


    please calm down. I believe Oscar can solve this matter perfectly. Like you, I don''t wish for anything


    untoward to befall Amy, but this isn''t Saspiuburg. We, the Huttons, are nobodies here, even though we


    are well known in Saspiuburg. There''s nothing we can do for now. Why don''t we stay here and wait for


    the news?¡±


    Only then did Eleanor return to her seat on the couch.


    ¡°Lia, I''m sorry that I can''t do anything for you,¡± she said apologetically while regarding Amelia Winters


    with a distressed gaze.


    Thetter was at a loss for words.


    In the end, she replied, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, please don''t feel that way. With Oscar around, rest assured that


    the perpetrator would get the punishment she deserves.¡±


    ¡°But, I still want to do something for you as I couldn''t do anything in the past¡ª No, that''s not what I


    meant. I just want to protect you; I don''t want to see you get hurt.¡± Distraught, Eleanor began to speak


    incoherently.


    Anger shed across Amelia Hutton''s face, and she took a deep breath to regain herposure.


    Then, she said softly, ¡°Mom, I know you''re worried about Amy, but please don''t frighten her.¡±


    Eleanor nced at her. Fortunately, she did not say anything that might lead to any misunderstandings.


    At that moment, the atmosphere in the living room became heavy and silent.


    After a long while, Eleanor piped up, ¡°Lia, why don''t you give Oscar a call? It''s already seven o''clock.


    He has toe back for dinner.¡±


    Amelia Winters nodded in response. Then, she took her phone out and dialed Oscar''s number.


    When the call got through, she asked, ¡°Oscar, how''s the matter going? When can youe back?¡±


    ¡°I still have to attend to some matter and might only be home at around nine o''clock. You can have


    dinner first. Don''t wait up for me,¡± Oscar replied gently. ¡°Call the Clintons'' family doctor if you have a


    headache. Don''t be stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I got it. Come home as soon as you can.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I''ll hang up first.¡± He gave her a kiss from the end of the line before ending the call.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Eleanor asked.


    ¡°He still has some unfinished matters and will only be home around nine. Let''s have dinner by


    ourselves first,¡± Amelia Winters replied.


    With that, they stood up and walked toward the dining table.


    Meanwhile, Oscar was stopped by Jennifer, who click-cked toward him in her high heels as soon as


    he exited the police station.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, my mom behaved irrationally out of anger. I''m terribly sorry that she hurt Ms. Winters, but I


    hope we can settle this matter privately. I can apologize to Ms. Winters in person. Please don''t sue my


    mom. She''s old, and she won''t be able to stand the life in prison. Please forgive her,¡± the usually


    haughty woman said, humbling herself to beg for mercy on Laura''s behalf.


    Oscar gazed at her coldly and replied in a frigid tone, ¡°Ms. Larson, if you have the time to beg for mercy


    here, why don''t you get your mom the bestwyer?¡±


    He left right away after uttering those words.


    Jennifer stood rooted in the same spot. Her face turned pale in an instant as she was fully aware of


    Oscar''s capability. Once the man deployed the group of elitewyers who worked in Clinton


    Corporations, the chances of her saving her mother would be slim.


    At that thought, her hands turned cold. Just then, Vincent walked out of the police station. After he


    checked out his surroundings and could not find the person he was looking for, he asked, ¡°Jennifer,


    where''s Oscar?¡±


    ¡°He left.¡± Jennifer turned around. Helplessness filled her eyes as she inquired, ¡°Dad, what should we


    do now? If Oscar insists on suing Mom, there''s no way we can fight against the Clintons, given our


    capability at the moment. Why did Mom go and give Amelia Winters trouble? Amelia was never the


    cause of the problems in my rtionship with Carter. Why did Mom do that? Do you know how guilty I


    feel when she''s being locked up inside?¡±


    Vincent patted her shoulder as heforted, ¡°Don''t worry, Jennifer. I''m here, and I won''t let anything


    happen to your mom. If nothing works, you can seek Carter''s help. He''s a close friend of Amelia


    Winters. I think he would be able to persuade her.¡±


    Jennifer subsided instantly.


    She was unwilling to let Carter have any more interaction with Amelia Winters. Hence, seeking his help


    would be thest resort.


    ¡°Think about it. I won''t force you. But your mom has had afortable lifestyle since she was young.


    She won''t get used to the life inside the police station,¡± Vincent added.


    If it were not for Oscar, he could have bailed his wife out of the police station and would not have to


    force his daughter in that way.


    ¡°I understand, Dad,¡± Jennifer replied after a short pause. ¡°I won''t let anything happen to Mom.¡±


    ¡°I''m relieved to hear that,¡± Vincent said. ¡°Let''s go home then. We have another battle to fight tomorrow.¡±


    Jennifer nodded in response.


    Then, the father and daughter duo got into the car and headed home. No one spoke throughout the


    journey. Once the car drove into the mansion, she piped up, ¡°I''m sorry, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Don''t overthink things, Jennifer. It''s not your fault. Your mom acted on impulse because she couldn''t


    think straight,¡± Vincent replied. ¡°Let''s get out of the car.¡±


    With that, Jennifer alighted from the car with her father. Judging from her grim expression, one could


    tell she was not in a good mood.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    When Oscar returned home, Eleanor was the first to rush over. ¡°Oscar, how did it go? Has the


    perpetrator been apprehended?¡± she asked nervously.


    He replied, ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Hutton. I''ve asked thewyer to draft an indictment, and we''ll press


    charges against her officially tomorrow. With Clinton Corporations'' legal team at work, no one can go


    free after hurting my woman.¡±


    With a delighted smile, she eximed, ¡°Oscar, you made the right decision. It''s best if she has to serve


    a prison sentence for a few years. Oh, another thing! Who''s the b*tch that dared to harm Lia? How I


    wish I could tear her into pieces!¡±


    When Oscar saw Eleanor''s reaction, he could not help but feel that the older woman was a little cute.


    Perhaps because she bore a strong resemnce to Amelia Winters, he found it hard to hate her.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, please don''t be angry. I''ll never let her off,¡± he dered.


    ¡°Oscar, I truly admire your attitude. I am very relieved to leave Lia in your hands.¡± Eleanor sang his


    praises.


    At that moment, Amelia Hutton walked over and asked concernedly, ¡°Oscar, have you eaten? Amy


    asked the housekeeper to keep the food in the kitchen. How about I heat them for you?¡±


    Oscar took a nce at her before rejecting her offer. ¡°It''s all right. I''ve already eaten. Where''s Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Amy''s upstairs putting Tony to bed,¡± she replied with a smile, suppressing the surge of emotions in her


    eyes.


    He nodded in response before turning around to speak to Eleanor. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I''ll go upstairs to


    check on her. I''m worried that her head might still be aching.¡±


    After Oscar headed upstairs, Eleanor shot her daughter a meaningful look as she uttered, ¡°Amelia,


    don''t you forget that Lia is your sister. You''ve had a high living since you were a child, so you''d better


    not snatch anything from her. Otherwise, I won''t forgive you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia Hutton had mixed feelings. My mother actually warned me, the daughter


    who has been with her all these years, because of another daughter she hasn''t seen for twenty-odd


    years. I don''t even know how to describe my feelings right now.


    Eleanor did not bother to guess what was going on inside her mind. She then headed to the kitchen to


    prepare a ss of warm milk and brought it upstairs. As soon as she entered the room, she noticed


    Oscar sitting on the edge of the bed, whereas Amelia Winters was already sound asleep.


    ¡°Is she asleep?¡± Eleanor asked while looking at the figure lying on the bed.


    Oscar gave a slight nod, so she gave the ss of milk to him. ¡°Have some milk.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he responded as he took the ss over.


    After downing the milk in one gulp, he ced the ss on the table and turned to look at her. ¡°Mrs.


    Hutton, I have something to say, but I''m not sure if I should ask you.¡±


    ¡°You can go ahead with it.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so nice to Amelia? Is it true that she isn''t rted to you? I never believed that a


    person would be good to others for no reason,¡± Oscar questioned directly.


    Eleanor''s expression froze.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I can easily discover whatever I want to know with a little probe into the matter. I''d also


    instructed someone to investigate the Hutton family and found out that your eldest daughter went


    missing when she was little. ording to her year of birth, she would be about the same age as


    Amelia. Am I right?¡± he continued.


    She paled at Oscar''s statements.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I''m not saying these to force you or anything. It''s just that if you have no intention to


    reunite with Amelia, then don''t be so kind to her. She''s over the age of requiring her parents'' affection.


    Hence, you should either be a stranger or stop being so nice to her. Otherwise, you''d be burdening


    her.¡±


    Eleanor''s face turned utterly grim.


    ¡°Oscar, I...¡±


    Oscar stood up and turned around. After letting out a chuckle, he said, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, don''t be so


    nervous. I''m not deliberately making things difficult for you either. I just want to protect Amelia from


    getting hurt. I think it''s better that you treat your trip here as a vacation. As hosts, Amelia and I will do


    our best to show you great hospitality. As for the reunion, I believe it''s not necessary since you don''t


    seem sincere in doing so.¡±


    Eleanor moved her mouth as though she was trying to say something.


    She felt the urge to exin but did not know how to put it in words.


    ¡°It''s gettingte, Mrs. Hutton. You two should go back and rest now. I''ll be here to take care of Amelia,


    so she''ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mrs. Hutton. My earlier words might sound harsh. However, it''s all because I want to protect


    Amelia. Please don''t take them to heart. It''ste now. I''ll get someone to send you back,¡± Oscar said


    with a smile.


    Since he had signaled her to leave, Eleanor had no choice but toply.


    Upon getting into the car, she leaned against the back seat sullenly with a zed look in her eyes,


    seemingly lost in thought.


    Amelia Hutton was a bit concerned. ¡°What''s wrong, Mom?¡±


    Eleanor shook her head and heaved a sigh, looking exhausted.


    After returning to their amodation, she strode over to the window and stared at the scenery as


    though she was pondering something.


    Amelia Hutton ced her bag on the couch before she walked toward her. ¡°What''s the matter, Mom?¡±


    Eleanor spoke. ¡°He knows about it.¡±


    ¡°Who knows about it?¡± the young woman asked with a puzzled look on her face.


    ¡°Oscar. He knows that I''m Lia''s mother. He also said that I''m the most irresponsible mother because I


    don''t want to reunite with her. But I''m not! When Lia went missing back then, I couldn''t find her despite


    looking for her everywhere. I''ve also left Lia''s DNA at the police station, but there''s no news about her


    after all these years. If you didn''t bump into her by ident, I probably would never see her again. The


    rtionship between the rtives of the Hutton family is quiteplicated. In addition, your father and


    brother reject Lia, so I can''t reunite with her rashly. Otherwise, I''m afraid that they''ll disrupt her current


    peaceful life.¡± Eleanor was teetering on the brink of a mental breakdown.


    Amelia Hutton turned Eleanor around and forced thetter to look at her. ¡°Mom, please calm down.


    Amy already has her own life. Let''s go back to Saspiuburg, and we''lle to visit her again when


    we''re free. Don''t you think it''s better not toy bare the truth behind your rtionship with her?¡±


    Eleanor shot her a death re before pushing her away.


    ¡°Mom, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I''m tired. I''m going upstairs to rest.¡±


    Eleanor immediately headed for her room upstairs, leaving Amelia Hutton dumbfounded in the same


    spot.


    Thetter spat through gritted teeth, ¡°Amelia Winters! Amelia Winters! Why is it always her! Mom, do


    you know that you still have a son and a daughter other than Amelia Winters? Why are you so


    obsessed with that long-lost daughter? Are you going to be happy only if discord or distrust happens in


    the family?¡±


    She was so furious that she grabbed the things in the living room and mmed them on the ground.


    Crackling and creaking sounds pierced the air as she smashed the stuff.


    The din caused Eleanor toe out of her room. Her face darkened when she spotted the mess inside


    the living room.


    ¡°Amelia, what are you doing?¡± She rushed downstairs and questioned her daughter with a livid


    expression.


    Meanwhile, Amelia Hutton tidied her clothes. She felt much better after venting her anger.


    ¡°Mom, I''m not in a good mood, so I used these to take the edge off my anger. I reckon you don''t mind,


    do you?¡±


    Eleanor responded angrily, ¡°Do you think this is our house? You''ve made such a mess to the ce.


    How should Lia exin to Oscar? You weren''t like this before! When have you be so


    unreasonable?¡±


    ¡°Amelia Winters! Why is it always her! Mom, you only have her in your mind right now. Don''t you know


    that I''m your daughter too? Sean and I are the children who have always been by your side all these


    years while she went missing for more than twenty years and never fulfilled her filial duty to you. WhyExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    do you only think about her? Why can''t you see Sean and my concern toward you? Are you going to be


    happy only if we''re estranged from you?¡± Amelia Hutton finally vented her frustration.


    Her questions stumped Eleanor.


    Feeling a little flustered, she spoke slowly. ¡°Amelia, I didn''t mean it that way. I''m just feeling guilty


    toward Lia and want to make it up to her.¡±


    ¡°Make it up to her? Well, that depends on whether she''ll ept it. Although you''re doing it willingly, it


    might probably be a burden for her. Even Oscar knows that you''re her mother. How can she be


    clueless about it? She''s just pretending to be oblivious because she doesn''t want to reunite with you. Is


    that not the case? From what I see, it''s clearly just your own wishful thinking.¡±


    Eleanor''s expression changed drastically.


    ¡°No, it can''t be true. Lia is such a wonderful person. There''s no way that she doesn''t want to be


    reunited with me.¡± Even her eyes were gleaming with madness.


    Amelia Hutton was shocked to see the change in her gaze as she could tell Eleanor was on the brink of


    having an episode. Anger got the better of her that it slipped her mind her mother was in such a state


    from being gued by her elder sister''s disappearance for twenty-odd years. Thus, whatever she said


    earlier was equivalent to rubbing salt into her mother''s wound.


    ¡°Mom, that''s not what I meant. You''ve got to calm down first.¡± Amelia Hutton helped Eleanor to the


    couch before pouring her a ss of warm water. ¡°Mom, I only said that because I was angry. Please


    don''t take it to heart. I''ll clean up the floor now. Let''s visit Amy together tomorrow. Don''t get worked up.


    Otherwise, Dad will ground me at home.¡±


    Eleanor finally regained herposure after drinking a few mouthfuls of water.


    Amelia Hutton dared not trigger Eleanor anymore as she was afraid that thetter''s illness would act up


    again. If that were to happen, Eleanor would have to be admitted to the psychiatric hospital, and it


    would be difficult for her to leave that ce again.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    The next day, Eleanor went to visit Amelia Winters. When she saw Oscar again, a hint of awkwardness


    and guilt arose in her heart inevitably. She kept feeling that the young man before her could see


    through her. The way he was scrutinizing her made her feel as though she was utterly exposed under


    his gaze, which was an extremely ufortable sensation.


    Amelia Winters gently pulled Eleanor to the couch and let her sit down. Noticing that thetter''s face


    seemed pale, she asked worriedly, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, are you feeling unwell? You don''t look so good.¡±


    Out of concern, she got up to make a cup of jasmine tea for Eleanor. While handing the cup of tea to


    her, she exhorted, ¡°Have some warm tea, Mrs. Hutton.¡±


    Eleanor finally looked better as she held the cup in her hands.


    ¡°Lia, I have a question for you. Do you feel pressured whenever I treat you well?¡± she asked after


    moments of hesitation.


    Amelia Winters was stunned before she chuckled and replied in confusion, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, why are you


    asking such a question?¡±


    Eleanor sneaked a nce at Oscar, forced a smile, and said, ¡°I''m not your rtive nor your friend, so


    I''m worried that you would feel pressured that I''m caring about you too much.¡±


    The younger woman chuckled again. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I grew up without having a close rtionship with


    my parents. Hence, I never understood how to interact with my elders. To be honest, I felt overwhelmed


    by your cordiality in the beginning, but I was happy at the same time. Your care and concern made me


    have the illusion that you are my mother, but after thinking about it, I denied such a thought because


    there''s no way you''re my mom,¡± she then said ambiguously.


    In truth, she had thought of reuniting with her because Eleanor treated her so well. However, Amelia


    Winters felt that the older woman had no intention of recognizing her as her daughter. All she could do


    was sound her out and gauge her thoughts step by step. While she could not figure out Eleanor''s true


    attitude toward the matter, she also failed toprehend why thetter treated her so well yet did not


    n on epting her as her daughter.


    That had her wonder if she had the wrong idea all along, and the truth was that she was not rted to


    Eleanor.


    Eleanor''s heart throbbed with sorrow while her mouth twitched. She wanted to say something but held


    her tongue at the end.


    ¡°It''d be a blessing to have such a thoughtful daughter like you,¡± was all that fell from her lips as she


    wore a doleful smile.


    Amelia Winters smiled and chose not to continue the conversation.


    The atmosphere somehow became heavy and silent after the both of them quieted down.


    Coincidentally, the doorbell rang, breaking the tension between the two.


    Amelia Winters stood up and smiled. ¡°I''ll go and get the door, Mrs. Hutton.¡±


    As soon as she opened the door, she was taken aback by the person standing outside.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Ms. Larson?¡± Amelia Winters asked despite knowing that Jennifer showed


    up because of her mother. It was one thing for Laura toe to her office and cause a scene without


    concrete evidence, but it was another thing to strike her. She was not a pushover, so she refused to let


    Laura off the hook easily when thetter had caused her so much trouble.


    If a person were to make a mistake, she believed that they should bear the consequences and pay the


    price no matter who they were.


    If Amelia Winters were not Oscar''s wife, she might have to swallow such humiliation and injury without


    receiving any form ofpensation. In fact, she might even lose her job because of what Laura did


    and bear the losses all by herself.


    With a change of identity, her rtionship with Laura had transformed into that of a victim and a


    perpetrator.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to invite me in?¡± Jennifer asked in an awkward tone.


    Amelia Winters stepped aside. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Jennifer entered the house and saw the Huttons seated on the couch. As she had never seen three


    people look so alike, she blurted in shock, ¡°Are they your sisters?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nope,¡± came Amelia Winters'' brief reply.


    She did not want to borate further on the matter. To be precise, she felt that she was not close


    enough to Jennifer to the point where she could share everything with thetter.


    Jennifer was aware that she was in an awkward spot. One could say that she was Amelia Winters'' rival


    in love or the daughter of her assaulter. With such identities, she could not help but feel out of ce.


    If it were not for Laura, she would never have shown up in Amelia Winters'' home. Swallowing her pride


    in front of her rival in love was uncharacteristic of her because her own dignity forbade her from doing


    so.


    Jennifer gave the gifts she was holding to Amelia Winters. At that moment, Oscar walked out of the


    kitchen and spotted her. Without a change in his expression, he approached her and stated, ¡°Ms.


    Larson, I have made it very clear that you can speak to mywyer should you have any inquiries. I''ve


    requested mywyer to draft a letter of appeal, so you should employ a good defensewyer for your


    mom.¡±


    Jennifer''s face fell at his words. She took a deep breath and forced a smile before replying, ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, there must be a misunderstanding involved here. My mom attacked Amelia in a fit of rage. I


    came to visit Ms. Winters today to apologize to her on behalf of my mother. I hope both of you can have


    some mercy and allow us to settle this matter in private. My mom is well on in years now, so she won''t


    be able to handle being in a harsh environment like prison. Take it as I''m begging you.¡±


    Oscar sneered. ¡°Ms. Larson, your mom should pay the price for her recklessness. If your mom killed


    any other ordinary person by throwing a phone at them, would you have spent some money and


    brushed off the matter by bribing them? It''s a shame that your mom hit my woman. Thus, I won''t let you


    settle the matter in private, nor do I n to let her off the hook. If you have anything you want to say,


    you can speak to mywyer. Please don''t seek my wife out. Don''t forget that she''s the victim in this


    incident.¡±


    Jennifer''s expression kept changing throughout his utterances, mixed emotions flickering briefly in her


    eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, I advise you to go home since I can''t provide any assistance to you. When your mom


    made a fuss at thepany, not only did she insult and defame me, but she also physically hurt me. If


    she exerted a little more force, I might not even be here talking to you right now. She hit me in the


    forehead, and I might have died if anything went wrong. I''m not a saint who would forgive everyone,


    and I''m already being courteous for not exaggerating the incident. As for what verdict your mom will


    receive, that''s up to the police, not me,¡± Amelia Winters piped up.


    ¡°Lia, is she the daughter of the culprit who harmed you?¡± Eleanor walked over. She was no longer in a


    good mood as before.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, she has nothing to do with the incident. It was her mom that made a scene.¡± Amelia


    Winters defended Jennifer.


    Eleanor studied Jennifer from head to toe and spoke in a cold tone. ¡°Young woman, you have a decent


    appearance and a stunning aura. I can see at a nce that youe from a good background.


    However, it''s rude of you to show up at the doorstep and start begging for forgiveness for your mom


    with such a foul temper. Your mom has no rtion whatsoever with Lia, so she does not have to be


    responsible for your mom''s recklessness. From the moment you showed up at the door, I couldn''t


    sense an ounce of remorse from you. Are you really here to apologize?¡±


    Thetter was upset from being lectured by her.


    After taking a deep breath, she looked at her. Ultimately, she made the wise decision of not arguing


    with Eleanor. Instead, she directed her words to Amelia Winters. ¡°Ms. Winters, I''m sorry that my mom


    hurt you by ident. I apologize from the bottom of my heart on her behalf.¡± As Jennifer spoke, she


    bowed to thetter. ¡°Please withdraw thewsuit. My mom is old, so she won''t be able to handle such


    torment. If you have any resentment, direct them to me and spare my mom, please.¡±


    Amelia Wintersughed in anger. Who would''ve known that their family is constituted of a bunch of


    weirdos?


    ¡°Oscar, please help me see our guest off. I believe I don''t have much to say to Ms. Larson at this point.¡±


    Amelia Winters turned toward Oscar, not wanting to waste her breath any further.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, please leave. You can talk to mywyer directly if you have any problems,¡± Oscar said.


    Jennifer shot a deep look at him. In the end, she left with her tail between her legs as her pride would


    not allow her to continue humbling herself to beg others.


    Once she left the condominium, she raised her head to look at the blinding sunlight and clenched her


    fists while her gaze turned grim.


    Amelia Winters, don''t be too pleased with yourself. I''ll have you withdraw thewsuit willingly. If you


    don''t believe me, just wait.


    Amelia Winters could not care less about what Jennifer was thinking. ¡°I hope she didn''t frighten you,


    Mrs. Hutton.¡±


    Eleanor shook her head. ¡°Her mother was the one who hurt you?¡±


    ¡°It''s a misunderstanding. Let''s stop talking about her. I believe the police will bring her to justice.¡± It was


    apparent that Amelia Winters did not want to discuss it anymore, seeing how she changed the topic


    abruptly. ¡°How many days have you been here for, Mrs. Hutton? You''ve been here for two days, yet I''ve


    been unable to apany you and bring you around the tourist spots because of my work and injury.


    Why don''t you head out and see the sights now? I can ask Oscar to bring you two to go on a tour of the


    city.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be silly. I came out of my way to visit you. I''m already distressed by the fact that you''re hurt, so


    how would I still have the mood to enjoy the scenery? You should recuperate at home and eat more.


    Once you do, I''ll be able to feel at ease.¡± Eleanor gently caressed the wound on the younger woman''s


    forehead, her heart aching for her.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, it''s just a minor injury. I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°All right. I know it''s a minor injury. I''ll head into the kitchen and prepare something delicious for you.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to do that, Mrs. Hutton. Molly will handle it.¡±


    Eleanor did not say anything and walked directly into the kitchen.


    Amelia Winters shed a resigned smile toward Amelia Hutton. ¡°Mrs. Hutton is such a kind person.¡±


    Thetter merely lowered her head in response, acting like she did not hear her.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Amelia only rested for two days before insisting on going back to work. Oscar failed to convince her


    and unwillingly drove her to work.


    When they arrived at thepany entrance, he reminded her worriedly, ¡°If you have a headache, call


    me and don''t force yourself to work, okay? Don''t give in to anyone''s pleading for Mrs. Larson, either. I''ll


    handle it.¡±


    She leaned toward him and kissed his cheek with a smile. ¡°Okay. You should go to work now. Don''t


    forget to invite Mrs. Hutton to a meal at noon. They have been taking good care of me for the past two


    days. I want to show them my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After she got off the car, she watched him leave before turning toward thepany. Someone


    unexpectedly approached her from behind a pir. She stopped and smiled at him. ¡°When did you


    arrive, Carter?¡±


    Carter''s heart ached as he stared at the gauze on her forehead.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He approached her and asked caringly.


    She was stunned for a second before she realized what he was referring to. ¡°A little bit at the start. It''s


    fine now, though.¡±


    The look in his eyes suddenly turned deep as he apologized in a low voice, ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    She smiled casually. ¡°Why are you apologizing? It''s not like my wound has anything to do with you.


    There really is no need for you to act like this, Carter. Besides, it''s gettingte. I''m going inside now.


    We can talk moreter.¡±


    His hand grabbed hers to stop her from leaving.


    Her gaze swept past the other workers heading into thepany before she gave him a warning re.


    ¡°Don''t do this, Carter. There are people watching. I don''t want rumors about me to spread in the


    company, and I especially don''t want them to reach Oscar''s ears.¡±


    Carter''s eyes darkened even further. ¡°Are you avoiding me on purpose, Amelia?¡±


    Amelia withdrew her arm forcefully. ¡°I have a husband and child, Carter. You also have someone of


    your own. I don''t want the mother of a woman to make a bunch of rumors about me for no reason and


    lead to me being beaten up again. I''m not a masochist, and I''m not going to do nothing when other


    people are actively bullying me.¡±


    He stared at her in a daze. ¡°I''m sorry. I''ll take care of it.¡±


    Her head shook. ¡°I''m not ming you. However, if you''re here because of Mrs. Larson, I suggest you


    don''t speak any further. I don''t want our friendship to crumble.¡±


    ¡°I''m not going to. I''m only worried about you, and I wanted to check up on you.¡± Carter quickly denied it.


    ¡°Knowing you don''t have intentions like that put me at ease. At least you''re not throwing our friendship


    away for love.¡±


    ¡°You know I will never do that, Amelia. Jennifer and I are only friends. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°That''s enough, Carter. I need to go to work, and so do you. We can talk more when we''re free.¡± After


    she finished speaking, Amelia left as she didn''t want to give him too much space for imagination.


    ¡°Amelia...¡± he called out.


    She ignored that and went straight into thepany. Just as he was feeling disappointed, she walked


    out of the building.


    ¡°Nothing will ever change the fact that we''re friends, Carter. You should head to work now.¡± She then


    returned to thepany.


    When he heard that, his lips couldn''t help but curve up. Amelia sure has that strange ability to affect my


    mood with her words.


    Upon exiting the elevator she went in, Amelia stunned her colleagues because they weren''t expecting


    to see her. They quickly suppressed their suspicions and surrounded her to show her how much they


    cared about her.


    They just learned that she was the wife of the heir to Clinton Corporations. If they could get a hold of


    her, they would increase their chances of getting a raise. Therefore, they did their damndest to butter


    her up, despite the fact that they despised and were envious of her.


    It didn''t matter to them how many men she was sleeping with or had a fling with because she was rich


    and powerful. They saw her as an opportunity to obtain greater benefits, and they would do anything to


    get it.


    ¡°Thank you all for your concerns. My injury is an insignificant one, so I only needed to rest for two days.


    You all should return to your work. I should too. Otherwise, I''ll be counted aste and miss my full


    attendance for this month as a result,¡± Amelia joked.


    Everyone smiled when they heard that. They didn''t believe a rich woman like her would care about a


    couple hundred. It probably wasn''t even enough for her to have one meal.


    Still, they obediently returned to their work. She smiled at them courteously and headed to the design


    department in her high heels.


    When her colleagues from the design department saw her, they also enthusiastically greeted her. ¡°Are


    you all right, Amelia? We''re so worried about you. Everyone wanted to visit you after work today, but


    we''re afraid that Mr. Clinton won''t allow us to do that. And just as everyone was wondering about it, you


    showed up for work. Why didn''t you rest for a few more days?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine. Thank you all for your concerns. I''ll treat everyone to lunch as thanks for protecting me two


    days ago,¡± Amelia offered generously.


    She was much better at socializingpared to the shy Amelia seven years ago.


    ¡°Don''t say that, Amelia. You''re going to make us all feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°If none of you had protected me, I would''ve been seriously hurt. She can spread rumors about how I


    was a cheating woman, but I believe the truth will reveal itself in time. I''m certain all of you know what


    kind of person I am after spending so much time with me, so I won''t waste time exining myself.


    Those who believe me will do so without any prompt, and those who don''t are free to believe whatever


    they want.¡±


    It was hard to tell if she managed to convince her colleagues because of her straightforward attitude or


    her identity. Regardless, all of them supported her. ¡°All of us believe you, Amelia. Really. Just a look at


    you is enough to tell us you''re the type of person who gets misunderstood easily. We support you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lydia, the new manager, greeted Amelia when she arrived and saw her. She asked, ¡°How are you


    doing, Amelia? Are you still feeling pain in your forehead? I hope not. Mr. Franklin told me you could


    take a month off. Why have youe to work after only resting two days?¡±


    ¡°It''s just a scratch, and staying at home is quite boring. I might as welle back to work. Besides, I


    feel much better being apanied by you all.¡±


    ¡°It''s good that you''re feeling well. If you''re feeling dizzy, you must tell us about it. Don''t force yourself


    too much, okay?¡± Lydia reminded.


    ¡°Thank you, Lydia. I''ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Everyone else was staring at Lydia with a cold look. They knew she had always been a selfish woman


    in her thirties. She was basically telling everyone that she had her eyes locked on the person


    supporting Amelia by showing how much she suddenly cared about her.


    Still, no one was going to me her. How could one not grab the golden opportunity right in front of


    them? If one didn''t know how to hold it tightly, it meant they were either too stupid or didn''t know the


    rules of the battlefield in the workce.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I''m d to hear that.¡± Lydia swept her gaze past the others who wanted to give it a shot and said, ¡°All


    of you should return to your work. You can talk more during lunch break.¡±


    ¡°I want to invite everyone to lunchter, Lydia. You shoulde too.¡±


    ¡°I''ll definitely join you.¡±


    After the hubbub was over, everyone returned to their spots.


    A short period after Amelia started working, the phone on her desk rang. She picked up the phone and


    answered, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°It''s me, Amelia. I heard you''re already back at work. Do you mind stopping by my office right now?¡±


    Shane''s voice was heard on the other end.


    ¡°I''ll be there right away.¡±


    After hanging up the call, she tidied up the documents on her table and headed to the elevator.


    Upon stepping out of the elevator, Shane''s secretary personally guided her to his office and opened the


    door. ¡°Mr. Franklin is waiting for you inside, Amelia.¡±


    The door behind Amelia closed when she entered the room.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Shane?¡± she asked politely.


    He pointed at the chair in front of his desk. ¡°Sit.¡±


    She sat as instructed.


    His head was only raised after he finished signing a document. ¡°Why didn''t you rest a couple more


    days in your home?¡±


    ¡°I''m already fine, Besides, staying at home is really boring. Drawing in thepany is a lot more fun.¡±


    Shane couldn''t help but chuckle. ¡°You didn''t change a single bit. You either refuse to do something or


    do your best to get it done.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise. Having a boss who cares about his employees like you makes me


    embarrassed to bezy.¡±


    Both of them exchanged a couple more pleasantries before he handed her a folder. ¡°This is a joint


    project between ourpany and Clinton Corporations. Since you''re Mr. Clinton''s wife, I think this


    project is best suited for you to handle. It''ll also give you more opportunities to meet with him. If you


    think you can handle it, I''ll leave the project in your hands.¡±


    She opened the folder and briefly read through the files before raising her head to meet his eyes. ¡°A


    joint advertisement project? I only know how to draw blueprints, Mr. Franklin. Do you think I can do it?¡±


    ¡°There''s no need to hide your true abilities. Everyone knows that, aside from designing blueprints,


    you''re skilled in making advertisements. If you can''t even do this, how could you have so much


    inspiration for the blueprints?¡± He smiled.


    Amelia shrugged with a smile. ¡°Since you trust me this much, I''lle off as unreasonable if I reject it,


    won''t I?¡±


    His smile grew wider. ¡°I''m leaving this project in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Still, aren''t you embarrassed that you''re exploiting an employee of yours who hasn''t even fully


    recovered yet, Mr. Franklin? I thought you''re a good boss.¡±


    Shane wasn''t sure if he shouldugh or cry. ¡°This joint project with Clinton Corporations really isn''t in a


    rush. You can deal with it after resting for half a month. The nning will only start next year. I''m telling


    you right now to make sure you''re mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°I was only joking with you. I didn''t expect you to take it seriously. Since you''ve already handed the


    project to me, there''s no way I''ll leave it unattended. Don''t worry. I''llplete it on time.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be counting on you, then. How about I treat you to a meal some other time?¡±


    ¡°Sure. You now owe me a meal.¡±


    Both of them smiled.


    Seven yearster since theyst met, they were no longer two people living hand to mouth. It was just


    a joke.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    After leaving the office, Amelia took the elevator downstairs with the documents given by Shane in her


    hands. When she returned to her office, she ced the documents on the table and went to the


    restroom.


    When she entered, she saw Rorying out of a cubicle.


    ¡°Rory, you''re here too.¡± Amelia smiled.


    Rory walked to the basin and washed her hands under the faucet, saying, ¡°Amelia, on my way to work


    earlier, I saw that man who looked for you before, Mr. Scott. He was being pulled around by a pretty


    lady. They seemed to be having a bad argument.¡±


    Amelia''s eyes shed.


    Rory nced at Amelia and asked tentatively, ¡°Amelia, why don''t you give him a call to ask about it?¡±


    Amelia looked at Rory and said nonchntly, ¡°Rory, you seem to be quite concerned about Carter.


    What? Do you have a crush on him?¡±


    Roryughed awkwardly and said, ¡°What are you talking about, Amelia? Who is he, and who am I?


    How would I dare to have a crush on him? I figured that you were good friends with him, and Mrs.


    Larson hurt you here two days ago because of him. I''m just concerned about you.¡±


    Amelia pushed open a cubicle and went in. After finishing her business, she came out to see Rory still


    in the restroom.


    ¡°Aren''t you going back to work, Rory?¡± Amelia said with a smile as she walked over to the basin to


    wash her hands.


    Rory went up to Amelia and exined, ¡°Amelia, I really didn''t have any ill intentions about what I just


    said. Don''t take it personally.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t think much of it. Go back to work,¡± said Amelia.


    The two of them went back to the design department and continued working.


    Meanwhile, Carter, who was mentioned by Rory, was still being pestered by Jennifer. Carter got


    annoyed and simply parked the car at the side of a deserted in. He looked at Jennifer with an


    obscure gaze and snapped, ¡°Are you done yet?¡±


    Jennifer sneered and said, ¡°Done? If you hadn''t been so indifferent to me and never gave me a definite


    answer, would my mom have lost her rationality and gone after Amelia because she was worried about


    me?¡±


    Jennifer knew that she was being unreasonable, but there was nothing else she could do. The person


    Mom offended this time is Oscar. If Oscar doesn''t drop thewsuit, the probability of losing the case is


    ny-nine percent. Unless we hit the miraculous one percent winning chance, Mom will have to go to


    jail.


    Mom is being charged with nder, assault, and causing emotional distress. She''ll be sentenced to


    imprisonment of at least three years, and that''s a conservative estimate. If Oscar secretly puts pressure


    on the judge, it''s possible that Mom might get five years in prison.


    The Larsons simply can''tpete with the Clintons'' financial position.


    Jennifer was so anxious these days that she felt like going insane. I can''t just watch Mom go to jail for


    me. I''ll never be able to forgive myself.


    ¡°Jennifer, that''s enough. From the very beginning, I already said that there''s nothing between us. I don''t


    know why Mrs. Larson caused trouble for Amelia. This is something I can''t figure out. After what she


    did, I''m the one caught between a rock and a hard ce. Amelia is deliberately keeping a distance


    from me now. Is that what your mother and you want? If that''s so, let me tell you that your mother has


    achieved her goal,¡± Carter said through gritted teeth, lowering his eyes.


    ¡°Are you ming me?¡±


    ¡°If that''s how you want to take it, then I can''t help it.¡±


    Jennifer was speechless, and she leaned against the passenger seat. She raised her hand and raked


    her fingers over her hair, incredibly upset.


    She shook her hands and said irritably, ¡°Carter, think about all the energy I spent on you for the past


    two years. Can you help me plead with Amelia? I''m begging you. I can''t stand by and watch my mom


    go to jail. I wouldn''t be begging you unless I had no other way.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Carter refused directly.


    ¡°I won''t plead for you. Mrs. Larson is at fault this time. If she did something wrong, she should pay the


    corresponding price,¡± he said ruthlessly.


    Jennifer gaped at Carter. She did not expect the man she had been chasing for two years to be so


    cruel.


    Even if there''s no love between us, she''s my mother. How could he say such heartless things without


    any change in his expression?


    Does he really have no pity for me? Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said such a cruel thing.


    Jennifer''s heart was broken once again.


    ¡°Carter, will you be indifferent even if my mom goes to jail?¡± Jennifer asked again, refusing to give up.


    A long time passed before Carter''s apologetic voice sounded. ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    Jennifer forced back the tears in her eyes and smiled reluctantly. ¡°I see.¡± Then, she walked to the side


    of the road, hailed a cab, and left.


    Carter stayed where he was. It was unknown what kind of state he was in now. After about ten minutes


    later, he drove back to hispany.


    As soon as he arrived at thepany, his secretary greeted him and said carefully, ¡°Mr. Scott, Mrs.


    Scott is here.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Carter''s gaze suddenly turned icy. He said, ¡°No one is allowed toe to my office without my


    permission.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Sir.¡±


    When Carter walked into the office, Faye looked at him imposingly.


    ¡°Why are you here, Mom?¡± asked Carter.


    Faye suddenly stood up and looked at him with a stern gaze, saying, ¡°Mrs. Larson was arrested by the


    police, and the Larsons couldn''t bail her out even if they wanted to. Jennifer already came to you to


    beg you. How could you still be so indifferent?¡±


    ¡°Did Jenniferin to you?¡± Carter asked casually.


    ¡°Don''t try to change the subject. Jennifer is such a wonderful girl, but you don''t want her and insist on a


    cheating vixen instead. Are you trying to drive me to my grave? In my opinion, Mrs. Larson was right to


    make a scene in thepany. It''s bad enough that that vixen tried to seduce you seven years ago, but


    she''s still acting like this when she already has a husband and child. I really want to rip her face off,¡±


    Faye said furiously.


    Carter''s expression fell.


    ¡°Mom, this has nothing to do with Amelia. It was Mrs. Larson who went to herpany to cause


    trouble and even hurt her. Since Mrs. Larson did something wrong, she should pay the price. It was


    right that she was taken to the police station for the proper procedures. I won''t plead her case and


    cause Amelia to be unhappy,¡± he said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°You''ll refuse even if it''s your own mother asking?¡± Faye said.


    ¡°Don''t push me, Mom. Since Mrs. Larson did something wrong, it will be thew that judges her. We


    should all believe in the fairness of the judiciary. What''s more, even if I ask for help, Amelia might not


    necessarily listen to me since she has her own ideas.¡± Carter went around his desk to sit down. He


    spread out the papers on his desk and said, ¡°I have to work now, Mom. Please leave.¡±


    Faye was so angry at being ignored by her son that her whole body ached.


    ¡°Carter Scott, is this how you treat your mother?¡±


    Carter responded by making a call to the secretary''s office. He said, ¡°Linda, please escort Madam out.¡±


    Fayeughed in anger.


    ¡°Carter, I see you''ve finally grown a backbone. You don''t even listen to your mother anymore. Fine, I''ll


    leave. I think you don''t have toe back to the Scott residence anymore.¡± After saying that, Mrs.


    Scott was so angry that she mmed the door and left.


    Carter looked at the file but could not register anything he was reading. He raised his hand and rubbed


    his forehead, his eyes showing a hint of exhaustion.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Amelia got off work at six o''clock and walked out of thepany with a group of people. Carter, who


    was waiting by his car, immediately got up and walked over. All of Amelia''s colleagues looked at her.


    She felt her forehead twitch. She was actually not very weing of Carter''s appearance.


    Laura''s uproar caused many ripples in thepany. Although Amelia''s colleagues would not say


    anything in front of her because of her identity, people''s hearts were unpredictable, and she had no


    way of sealing their lips. Gossip was a fearful thing. It could force a normal person to live as if they


    were skating on thin ice.


    ¡°Amelia,¡± Carter called, walking over.


    All the colleagues looked at Amelia. Someone evenughed curiously. ¡°Amelia, who''s this handsome


    guy?¡±


    Before she could answer, Carter politely said to them, ¡°Hello, I''m Carter Scott, the owner of my own


    company. Amelia and I have the same alma mater, so we''ve known each other for a very long time.


    Since she''s working at yourpany, please help me take good care of her.¡±


    A realization struck the crowd, and one of them suddenly said, ¡°So you''re the famous Mr. Scott. Your


    fianc¨¦e''s mother injured Amelia because of you. How do you n topensate her?¡±


    Carter said appropriately, ¡°That''s just a misunderstanding. Amelia and I are only friends. If there really


    was something between us, we would''ve gotten together a long time ago. There''s no need to wait for


    so many years. I came here today to apologize to her. Can I borrow Amelia from you all for a while?


    There are some things I want to make clear to her.¡±


    Carter was so polite that the doubts in their hearts gradually disappeared.


    ¡°In that case, we''ll go first, Amelia. You have a good chat with Mr. Scott.¡±


    After they left, Carter said apologetically, ¡°I''m sorry, Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Carter, there''s really no need to be so polite. My injury has nothing to do with you, so I won''t me


    you for no reason. We''ll be estranged if you keep doing this.¡± A trace of impatience shed in


    Amelia''s brows.


    She could not seem to find the familiarity and cordiality that Carter and she had in the beginning. Even


    though they were standing together, she felt like there was a distance between them.


    ¡°Amelia, do you not want to see me?¡± Carter asked sensitively.


    A strange fire welled up in Amelia for no reason. She did not know why the two of them were so


    entangled.


    Before she could speak, a figure swiftly walked over and said in a sharp voice, ¡°Amelia Winters, you


    vixen.¡±


    Amelia was sshed with a ss of water before she could react, and her upper body was drenched.


    ¡°Amelia!¡± Carter snapped back to his senses and pulled Amelia behind him, ring furiously at the


    culprit. When he saw who it was, his pupils widened, and he blurted out, ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡±


    Faye threw the cup in her hand to the ground and snapped at Carter. ¡°Why can''t I be here? You''d be


    ruined by this vixen again if I didn''te.¡±


    The scene that Faye made attracted the white-cor workers who had just gotten off work and were


    coming down from the building. Some workers from otherpanies also could not help but be


    interested when they saw the drama unfolding.


    Carter put his arm around Amelia to hide her face. He was afraid that she would be embarrassed if her


    colleagues saw her.


    Amelia gently broke away from his embrace, raised her hand to flick the water droplets on her body,


    and walked past Carter. He subconsciously grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Amelia, what are you doing?¡±


    She simply pulled her hand back, walked to Faye, and said with a vague smile, ¡°Mrs. Scott, it''s been


    seven years. I thought you had be more mature, but it seems your IQ regressed as you got older


    instead.¡±


    Being framed seven years ago and humiliated seven yearster, Amelia felt like she could see history


    repeating itself. That panic of being surrounded by people back then made her unable to resist lumping


    her old grudges with her new ones.


    Faye''s expression became extraordinarily unpleasant when she was insulted like that by a junior.


    ¡°What did just you say?¡± Faye gnashed her teeth.


    ¡°I rest my case. Mrs. Scott, don''t tell me that even yourprehension skills deteriorated due to old


    age,¡± Amelia said with a cold smile.


    ¡°You...¡± Faye raised her hand. However, just as she was about to swing it down, a strong force grabbed


    her and dragged her away.


    She stumbled as she was dragged, saying wretchedly, ¡°Stop, Carter! Are you nning to rip my arm


    off?¡±


    Carter did not stop and simply shoved Faye into his car.


    Amelia, who was still standing in ce, ruffled her hair and smiled graciously at the onlookers. ¡°Show''s


    over. Everyone can go home for dinner now.¡±


    The white-cor workers looked slightly sheepish as they left.


    When they dispersed, Amelie looked at Shane, who was holding a briefcase, and smiled somewhat


    awkwardly. ¡°What a coincidence. This is twice now you''ve seen my embarrassing state.¡±


    Shane hurried over and handed her a clean handkerchief, saying, ¡°Wipe yourself. I just came out and


    was wondering what was happening. I didn''t expect you to be the star of the show.¡±


    Amelia took the handkerchief and wiped her face. Sheughed and said, ¡°I''m quite miserable as the


    star. I wonder why other heroines are bright and beautiful, but I only look morous on the surface.


    There are still many women who despise me. I don''t know whether it''s luck or misfortune.¡±


    ¡°There''s no helping it. With a face like yours, you''re sure to have excellent luck with the opposite sex,


    so your fate with other women will be a little worse,¡± Shane said with a smile.


    Amelia smiled with relief. She was quite grateful for Shane''s understanding. If he asked her what


    happened earlier, she would only feel extremely embarrassed.


    As the two walked side by side, Shane asked, ¡°Where''s Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°He has a meeting to attend today. The meeting hasn''t ended yet, and he works hard too, so I don''t


    need him toe to pick me up. It''s a good thing he didn''te. He would''ve lost his temper again if


    he saw me like this,¡± Amelia said frankly. ¡°I don''t want him to clean up after me every time something


    happens. I can be independent too. He only treats me like ss because of some stuff that happened


    in the past two years. That''s not necessarily a bad thing, but I''m afraid that I''ll end up depending on


    him.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it only natural for a wife to depend on her husband?¡±


    Amelia was just about to reply when a sports car stopped directly in front of them. A woman wearing


    sses poked her head out. She took off her sses, looked at Shane carefully, and then her eyes lit


    up in surprise. ¡°Shane?¡±


    ¡°Tiffany.¡± Shane obviously recognized who the woman was and smiled. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Tiffany got out of the car and boldly punched Shane''s chest, saying, ¡°What are you doing here? Why


    didn''t you tell me you were in Tayhaven?¡±


    ¡°I changed my phone and lost everyone''s contact information, so I couldn''t tell you,¡± said Shane. ¡°I


    work in thispany. I''m also coincidentally Amelia''s boss.¡±


    ¡°It must be fate.¡± Tiffany grinned. However, her smile faded a little when she saw the gauze on Amelia''s


    forehead, and she said with a slightly dark expression, ¡°Amelia, what happened to your forehead? Why


    didn''t you tell me you were injured? Who did it?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°I bumped it by ident. It''s just a minor injury. Don''t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Your clothes are drenched, and your forehead is injured. Do you think I''m dumb? Tell me. Who did it?¡±


    Tiffany looked furious. ¡°Geez, woman, people really can''t help but worry about you. You''re going to


    make me die of anxiousness. Look, the gauze is wet. Don''t let the wound get infected. Forget it. I''ll take


    you to the hospital. Even if it''s a small injury, you can''t be sloppy about it.¡±


    After saying that, Tiffany stuffed Amelia into her car like a whirlwind of anger, turned to Shane, and


    said, ¡°I''ll take Amelia away first. It''s great that you''re working in thispany. Let''s have a meal


    together tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Looking at the car speeding away, Shane was caught betweenughter and tears. Even after not


    seeing Tiffany for so many years, she''s still as fiery as before. I wonder what man can hold onto


    someone as hot-blooded as her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    In the car, Amelia said, ¡°Tiff, we don''t have to go to the hospital. My injury really isn''t serious.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°I was only away for a few days dealing with the Larsons, and this is


    what you''ve gotten yourself into. Can''t you let me worry less while I''m away? I think you''re even more


    difficult to handle than Derrick''s mother.¡±


    Amelia did not know whether tough or to cry. Tiffany made it sound like she was a disobedient little


    girl.


    Tiffany took Amelia to the hospital and had the doctor re-bandage her before she was relieved.


    After leaving the hospital and getting into the car, she said, ¡°Let''s have dinner together. Call Oscar and


    tell him to take care of Tony.¡±


    Amelia indulged in Tiffany''s wishes and made the call. After instructing Oscar, she hung up the phone,


    put it into her bag, andughed. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    ¡°You''reughing? I''m going to settle the score with youter,¡± Tiffany said viciously. However, she still


    carefully escorted Amelia to the car and put on thetter''s seatbelt for her before going around to the


    driver''s seat. Then, Tifanny got in and started the car.


    Amelia could not help but say, ¡°Tiff, you''re acting like my mom.¡± After saying that, the smile on her face


    faded slightly, and she continued, ¡°Wait, no. I don''t think my mom ever treated me like this.¡±


    The anger on Tiffany''s expression slightly subsided as she said, ¡°Stop! We''re already grown up. It''s not


    like we need to be breastfed. We can live even without a mother. We''re going to eat now, so cheer up


    and don''t affect my appetite. More importantly, don''t try to change the subject. You''d better tell me


    honestly how you got that injury on your forehead, or it''ll be my turn to teach you a lesson.¡±


    Amelia only smiled and leaned on the passenger seat, feeling at ease. When she rxed, she ended


    up falling asleep in the car.


    Tiffany nced at her and turned up the air conditioning attentively, worried that Amelia would catch a


    cold while asleep.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Tiffany threw the fork in her hand angrily inside a retro feeling restaurant. She raged, ¡°What did you


    say? You are telling me that Jennifer''s mom inflicted these wounds on you? Is she crazy? Her daughter


    is the person that had no means of attracting the man she wanted! Why did she me you?¡±


    ¡°Don''t be mad at her, Tiff. It''s not worth it to be frustrated over an insane woman like her,¡± Amelia


    advised, ¡°Oscar had already contacted awyer. We are suing her for this. She has to face the


    consequences no matter what the judge makes of this. You don''t have to worry about me. I''m no saint.


    I won''t just let her off the hook easily without taking action.¡±


    Tiffany cooled down upon hearing Amelia''s exnation.


    She gave thetter a thumbs up. ¡°Good! Babe, you did well this time around. It doesn''t matter if the


    punishment is stern enough or not. She didn''t even bother to think it through before hurting you. We


    need to teach her a lesson. I think she will try to avoid you by the time shees out of jail!¡±


    Amelia took a bite of her food before saying, ¡°That''s not my original intention. There''s no need for her


    to be scared of me. What I don''t understand, though, is why every single of them med me when


    something in their rtionship went wrong? I''ve never done anything bad in my life. You can even say


    I''m better than them in that sense. After all, I can shout and dere to everyone I''ve never done


    anything that I''ve regretted.¡±


    Tiffany gave her another thumbs up and smiled. ¡°Babe, I admire you. That''s the right attitude when


    facing these women with ulterior motives. A friendly reminder? You can''t be soft-hearted, no matter


    who begs or pleads for mercy, okay? If not, these people will think you are a softie at heart! Also, why


    are you soaked in water? What happened to you? Don''t you dare hide the truth from me!¡±


    Amelia didn''t n to. She briefly recounted the incident with Faye.


    ¡°What an old hag!¡± Tiffany threw her fork on the table again. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Why didn''t


    you p her? You were there for Carter when he was admitted into the hospital for gastric perforation 2


    years ago. How dare she treats you nicely when she needs your help and mistreats you when she no


    longer needs you? What right does she have to scold you? It''s her son''s fault for clinging to you! Why


    can''t she control her son''s actions?¡±


    She became angrier as she spoke.


    ¡°All right. All right. Tiffany, rx!¡± Amelia changed the topic. ¡°Did you buy a new car?¡±


    Tiffany looked like all energy had been drained from her body upon hearing Amelia''s question.


    ¡°Urgh. I''m going crazy because of Derrick''s mom and Crystal. That woman couldn''t stop pestering


    Derrick at hispany. Now instead of me, everyone thinks she''s Derrick''s fianc¨¦e. What''s worse? I


    can''t just run to hispany and tell everyone I''m the real fianc¨¦e because people will think I''m crazy!


    To them, Derrickes from a rich family. Why would he get together with a woman like me?¡± Tiffany


    continued, ¡°Babe, you had no idea what happened yesterday. I purposely brought a manuscript to the


    editor so that I could eat together with Derrick. Little did I know, his mom and Crystal were there too.


    His mom told everyone to take good care of Crystal because she is Derrick''s fianc¨¦e. What did Derrick


    do? He kept a straight face. He didn''t even bother to argue with her. Do you know how disappointed I


    felt at that moment? I thought he was different. Yet, he acted that way. Tell me. What do you think he is


    trying to do? Anyway, back to the story. I was so distraught I turned and left.¡±


    Amelia frowned. ¡°Maybe there''s a misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°I thought so too. I tried to call him, but his line was busy, so I didn''t bother to try again. Until now,


    Derrick has yet to call me back. Not even a single call from him. Babe, what do you think? Does he


    want to break up with me?¡± Tiffany stuffed a mouthful of meat into her mouth dejectedly.


    Amelia pondered before replying, ¡°Why don''t we head to his ceter? If there''s a misunderstanding,


    you can talk things through with him. If he wants to break up, he must do it face-to-face. Then, you can


    let go of this rtionship, right?¡±


    Tiffany peered at Amelia. She nodded in reply. ¡°Okay.¡±


    They finished their food and settled their bills. Just as they were about to get in the car, Tiffany''s phone


    rang.


    Tiffany''s eyes darkened as she nced at the screen while Amelia peeked at the caller. It was a call


    from Derrick.


    ¡°Come on. Answer your phone. Weren''t youining about Derrick not calling you earlier?¡± Amelia


    spoke with a smile.


    Tiffany picked up the phone, trying to suppress frustration and indignant feelings inside her.


    ¡°Hello. I thought you forgot about me,¡±ined Tiffany. She felt so wronged by Derrick.


    ¡°Where are you, Tiff? I''m right outside your house, but it seems like you are not at home.¡± Derrick''sText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    gentle voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Did I only cross your mind now? I thought you had already admitted that Crystal was your fianc¨¦e in


    front of everyone yesterday?¡± Tiffany became angrier as she spoke. I don''t understand what went


    wrong in our rtionship. I thought our bond was strong, but why did everything change when Crystal


    appeared in our life?


    ¡°This is not the best thing to discuss on the phone. Come back now, Tiff. I''ll exin everything to you,


    okay? I promise you. You are the only woman that I want,¡± Derrick coaxed.


    Tiffany''s expression softened.


    As a rational woman, she knew if she continued to be unreasonable, it would only cause further harm


    to their rtionship.


    Tiffany answered, ¡°All right. I''m heading home now. Wait for me inside the house.¡±


    ¡°I left your house keys at my office desk. I''ve been waiting outside for half an hour now. Come back


    quickly.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Tiffany gritted her teeth before calming herself down. ¡°I''ll try to be there soon. Wait for me.¡±


    After Tiffany hung up her phone, Amelia joked, ¡°Have you guys reconciled?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! I''m heading home now. If he doesn''t give me a proper and reasonable exnation, I won''t


    forgive him so easily! After all, I''m not easy to please. No one can win over my heart with praises and


    sweet words.¡± Tiffany lifted her head with pride.


    Amelia found her response amusing.


    She offered, ¡°Let''s go. I''ll apany you home. I don''t want you to lose your cool and fight with


    Derrick before you guys can talk it through. You can''t fight against each other when other people are


    outside waiting to destroy your rtionship!¡±


    After they got into the car, Tiffany sped toward her house. A journey that typically took around one and


    half hours became an hour car ride. When the elevator opened its door, and both of them stepped out


    of it, they saw Derrick leaning against the doorzily.


    Tiffany stared at Derrick, who was resting with his eyes closed. She walked over and called out to him


    gently, ¡°Derrick.¡±


    Derrick opened his eyes immediately. He lifted his hand reflexively and tried to caress her hair. ¡°You are


    back.¡±


    Tiffany avoided his touch. Derrick''s hand was left hanging in the middle of the air awkwardly.


    Tiffany unlocked her door. She pretended to be angry as she grumbled, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Derrick allowed the two women to head in first before he strolled into Tiffany''s house.


    ¡°Amelia, I know Tiff is not in a great mood. Thank you for apanying her on behalf of me!¡± said


    Derrick with a smile.


    Before Amelia could say anything in return, Tiffany ced her hands on her hips and raged, ¡°Derrick


    Hisson, so you knew I was in a bad mood! Do you know how depressed I was yesterday when you


    kept quiet and refused to deny that Crystal was your fianc¨¦e? I felt like an idiot! I thought you were on


    my side. Never did I expect that you don''t even dare to admit that I was your girlfriend. What is


    happening? Do you want to break up with me? If you do, say it. Don''t manipte or hurt me. Don''t


    make me feel like an idiot!¡±


    Tiffany got angrier as she spoke. The resentment and disappointment she felt the day before came


    gushing out in the form of aint.


    It hurt Derrick to see Tiffany acting like this. He wanted to hug her. However, the woman dodged his


    arms.


    She continued, ¡°Derrick Hisson. If you don''t give me a satisfactory exnation today, I think our


    unblessed rtionship should end. It''s so sad that your attitude toward me has changed within these


    five to six days. When I ignored the pressure and agreed to be in a rtionship with you 2 years ago, I


    thought we would be endgame. I couldn''t help but wonder. Did anything happen to our love? Did I do


    something wrong?¡±


    Derrick''s expression darkened. He dered in a tense voice, ¡°Tiff, please don''t say that. We will never


    break up with each other.¡±


    ¡°Derrick! If you don''t want to break up, you have to tell me why didn''t you deny it when your mom


    announced to your colleagues that Crystal was your fianc¨¦e? If we reveal our rtionship to them one


    day, what would they think of me? Would I be considered a third party or a mistress that had ruined


    your rtionship? I''m your girlfriend, and you are my boyfriend. We are in a normal rtionship. Why


    do I have to live with the title of a mistress?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Tiff. Don''t argue with him.¡± Amelia walked over and wrapped her arms around Tiffany,


    trying to calm down her friend.


    Tiffany took a deep breath and stated, ¡°This is between Derrick and me. I don''t want to make this


    awkward for you. Amelia, you can head back home first.¡±


    ¡°Can you do this by yourself?¡±


    Tiffany nodded her head.


    Amelia didn''t dwell on the matter further. She merely asked Tiffany to be calm and talk things over with


    Derrick nicely.


    Tiffany agreed to her requests.


    Amelia frowned as she left Tiffany''s condominium, deep in thought.


    I thought Derrick and Tiffany''s rtionship was sailing smoothly without any underlying trouble. It


    seems that I was wrong. Conflicts and problems are waiting to explode in their rtionship''s supposed


    peace and calmness. If everything goes right, they will be fine. If something goes wrong, things may


    end up in chaos.


    Amelia had mixed feelings about Tiffany''s situation. While she was worried about Tiffany, Amelia knew


    only the relevant parties could solve the problems in their rtionship. No matter how much it bothered


    her, her existence would do nothing to help.


    She took out her phone and sent Tiffany a message.


    Tiff, don''t be rash. Talk things through nicely. Sometimes, the things we see or hear may not be the


    truth. You have to be calm and honest when telling Derrick about your feelings. No matter what


    happens in the end, whether you decide to stay in this rtionship or break up, I will always be there


    for you. But then, I sure hope you will stay and marry him in the future. Good luck! I will always support


    you!


    After typing what she wanted to say, the woman sent the message. Amelia took a deep breath


    underneath the warm, bright glow of the moon. Then, she gave Oscar a call. After he picked up, she


    eximed, ¡°Oscar, I miss you! Pleasee and fetch me. I''m waiting for you beneath Tiffany''s


    condominium.¡±


    The two lovebirds continued their conversation for a few more moments before Amelia hung up,


    looking less mncholy than before.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Back to Tiffany, she put on a defensive stance by crossing her arms, trying not to show her vulnerable


    side.


    ¡°Go on, Derrick. I''m all ears now,¡± she said firmly.


    As Derrick walked toward her, Tiffany took a step back subconsciously and reached out her hand to


    stop him from approaching her instead. ¡°Just stay where you are. I don''t want to be swayed or seduced


    by you until this matter is resolved.¡±


    He looked at her helplessly and affectionately. ¡°Silly woman. You could have heard me denying it in


    front of everyone if you hadn''t hurried away so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Tiffany still did not believe his words.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Derrick sighed. ¡°Tiff, even if you don''t believe me, can''t you believe your own instinct? Everyone knows


    we''re a couple. The editor in charge of you once asked me outright if we were dating, and I admitted it.


    Ask her yourself if you don''t believe my words. I don''t get why you would rather listen to other people''s


    words instead of believing my love for you. Honestly, I felt sad when I saw you turn around and leave


    like that yesterday. Although we have had this long-distance rtionship for two years, I didn''t expect


    you would still not trust me after all this time.¡±


    As she looked at Derrick''s frustrated and helpless expression for the first time, Tiffany could not help


    but feel bad.


    There was a hint of panic in her eyes as she tried to organize her words. However, the more anxious


    she felt, the more tongue-tied she became.


    ¡°Derrick, I was... I was only being jealous. I''m jealous that Crystal has your mother''s approval. As much


    as I tried to get her acknowledgment and approval, to her, I''m only someone who earns her living by


    writing. Other than that, I''m practically a useless woman,¡± Tiffany incoherently said as she waved her


    hands helplessly.


    Derrick came forward and held her in his arms, resting his chin on top of her head, and said, ¡°What am


    I supposed to do with you? If I really liked Crystal, I wouldn''t have dated you. The reason I didn''t deny it


    immediately when my mother introduced Crystal as my fianc¨¦e was because I didn¡¯t want to say


    anything that would offend and humiliate my mother. She''d probably get mad at me for a while, but she


    will definitely vent her anger on you instead. You know she doesn''t have a good impression of you


    anyway, and if I acted like that in public, my mother would me you for it. I can see that you did not


    consider all the painstaking effort I put into this rtionship.¡±


    Tiffany was taken aback by his words. She had not expected Derrick''s true intention to protect her.


    She began to feel guilty about being upset at him.


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± mumbled Tiffany as she buried her face in his chest.


    Derrick stroked her hair and said in a low and seductive voice, ¡°Can you just trust me a bit more from


    now on?¡±


    Tiffany nodded wordlessly.


    ¡°I''ve always trusted you, Derrick. It''s just that I''m scared our rtionship will end not because we fell


    out of love, but because the elders are giving us a hard time,¡± Tiffany said frustratingly. She then


    continued, ¡°I write novels, and I''ve written about the confrontation between mothers-inw and


    daughters-inw. I''m afraid you''ll take your mother''s side, and I''ll end up as the woman who was never


    a part of your family at all.¡±


    Derrick smiled lightly upon hearing Tiffany''s words. It''s kind of cute to have a woman who overthinks a


    lot.


    ¡°Silly woman! Novels are simply fictional stories meant to disillusion innocent and naive little girls with


    wild imaginations. How can there be so much conflict in life?¡± Derrick chuckled. ¡°Since you''re a writer,


    you should be aware that inws'' disputes are only to appease the audience. I''m sure that if there were


    no conflict in a novel, it wouldn''t pique the readers'' interests. You''re merely writing a novel and not


    immersing yourself in one of your plots. It''s just a fool''s way of doing things if you can''t tell the


    difference between reality and fiction.¡±


    Tiffany chuckled as she wrapped her arms around Derrick''s waist.


    At that moment, the blunt and asional spunk within Tiffany was gone. What remained was only the


    tenderness of a woman in love.


    Eventually, they managed to patch things up.


    As shey in bed at night, Tiffany finally saw the text message Amelia had sent to her previously. She


    felt touched and warm after reading Amelia''s message and replied: I''ve made up with Derrick, Babe. It


    was I who misunderstood him. Now that he has exined the situation to me, everything is fine


    between us.


    Amelia''s reply came just shortly after Tiffany sent out her text message.


    It''s great to hear both of you reconciled. I can finally put my mind at ease as well. It''s gettingte now,


    so get some sleep. We''ll talk about it when we meet, okay?


    Tiffany read Amelia''s message and sent a reply, wishing thetter a good night before she turned off


    her phone.


    As she went back to bed, Tiffany snuggled into Derrick''s arms naturally and fell asleep quickly.


    The next day, Derrick woke up at eight in the morning. Looking at Tiffany, who was still fast asleep,


    Derrick nted a kiss on her cheek and whispered in her ear, ¡°I''m going to work now, sleepyhead. I''ll


    leave your breakfast on the tableter, so remember to get up and eat it, okay? And don''t oversleep!¡±


    Feeling itchy, Tiffany''s ears twitched before she opened her eyes groggily and nodded in confusion.


    Derrick went into the bathroom to wash up and changed into a crisp, fitting suit. Then, he went


    downstairs to prepare breakfast for both of them. After finishing his meal, Derrick went upstairs and


    saw that Tiffany was still sound asleep. Shaking his head helplessly and affectionately, Derrick went


    over and kissed her forehead before whispering, ¡°Wake up, sleepyhead. I''ve prepared breakfast for


    you. Get up and have your breakfast now.¡±


    Having been disturbed by Derrick, Tiffany finally opened her eyes. She immediately grabbed the back


    of his neck and pulled him close to her, kissing him fiercely. After that, she mumbled, ¡°Be a good boy


    and stay safe on the road. I''m going to sleep a bit longer because I''m going to be grumpy if I don''t get


    enough sleep.¡±


    After that, she went back to bed and fell asleep again, which made Derrick feel amused at her antics.


    He then tucked her in and left for work.


    As soon as he arrived at the office, Derrick''s secretary approached him and said, ¡°Mr. Hisson, you have


    a guest in your office.¡±


    After hearing his secretary''s words, Derrick assumed that it was a friend of his who came to visit him on


    a whim, so he didn''t think too much about it and simply nodded. ¡°Got it. Bring me a cup of coffee as


    well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Hisson,¡± the secretary replied.


    Upon entering his office, Derrick was stunned for a moment when he saw the woman sitting on the


    couch in his room. He then smiled and said, ¡°What brings you here, Jennifer?¡±


    Jennifer removed her sunsses, revealing a pair of reddened eyes as if she were an innocent rabbit


    who had just cried.


    Derrick was startled. As far as he knew, Jennifer had always been a perfectionist and a proud woman.


    If nothing had happened to her, Jennifer would not have shown her vulnerable side in front of others, let


    alone cry.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Jennifer? Did you cry?¡± Derrick walked over and sat down on a decent spot that was


    not far from her. ¡°If you have something to tell me, just go ahead and say it. I''ll definitely help you if I


    can. However, I guess you must''vee here for a reason. For you to let go of your pride to seek my


    help, I fear it might not be a small matter.¡±


    Jennifer put on her sunsses and spoke. Her voice was surprisingly hoarse. It was as if she had been


    crying bitterly for quite some time ago.


    ¡°I do have something that requires your assistance, Derrick. If you can''t help me this time, I wouldn''t


    know what to do at all. I really can''t find anyone else to help me but you.¡±


    Derrick looked at her earnestly and smiled. ¡°Don''t be so serious. Just say what''s on your mind. I told


    you that I''d help if I could. After all, you know that I''ve always thought of you as my biological sister.¡±


    Jennifer could only smile bitterly.


    ¡°My mother assaulted Amelia Winters and was sent to the police station for further investigations.


    Meanwhile, Oscar had already instructed his legal team to file awsuit against my mother. You know


    better than me how strong the Clintons are in terms of wealth and power. The financial situation of our


    family is definitely notparable to theirs. Since I''ve heard you''re in a romantic rtionship with


    Tiffany, you''re the only one who can help me this time,¡± Jennifer said after hesitating for a brief


    moment.


    Derrick understood the situation and asked, ¡°So you want me to ask Tiff to plead with Amelia?¡±


    Regarding Laura''s alleged assault on Amelia, he decided not to probe further for the time being.


    Jennifer nodded.


    ¡°Derrick, I came to ask for your help because I''m really desperate right now. I hope you can help me


    this time. I don''t wish to see my mother being sent to that dark, dingy ce. Please, I beg of you. You


    can consider me owing you a huge favor this time if you''re willing to help me,¡± Jennifer sincerely said


    as she looked at Derrick in anticipation.


    ¡°Could you tell me why Mrs. Larson would harm Amelia?¡± Derrick asked calmly.


    However, Jennifer fell silent immediately. Judging from her expression, it seemed to be something she


    had a hard time exining to him.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Derrick crossed his arms and said boldly, ¡°Jennifer, if you don''t tell me everything that happened, it''s


    hard for me to be of help. Tiff cares about Amelia a lot. At times, she''d even prioritize her over me.


    Hence, I''m sorry. If you don''t tell me what happened, I''d have to reject you. I don''t want my rtionship


    with Tiff to get affected.¡±


    Jennifer could only stare at him with a conflicted expression. However, her sses were blocking her


    face. That was why Derrick could speak to her frankly, as he could hardly see her expression the whole


    time.


    Derrick shrugged and added, ¡°Jennifer, you''re like a sister to me. If it were something else, I would''ve


    epted your request in an instant. However, it concerns Tiff. I''m sorry I can''t help you. In my heart, no


    one is more important than her.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jennifer smiled, albeit a bitter one. ¡°Derrick, can''t you just lie to me once? Indeed,


    regardless of gender, once someone has gotten into a rtionship, they''ll ditch their friends for their


    significant others.¡± Jennifer then mocked herself on purpose when she said, ¡°It seems like I''m nothing


    compared to the woman you hold dearly to your heart. However, I still hope you can help me this time


    around. I have nowhere to turn to anymore. Please, help me.¡±


    ¡°You''d have to tell me why Mrs. Larson hurt Amelia first. I have to know exactly what happened so that


    I know what to say to Amelia, right? Otherwise, I might make things worse.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to help me?¡±


    ¡°Well, tell me what happened first.¡± Derrick didn''t straight out reject her request for help.


    Finally, Jennifer told him roughly what had happened.


    Derrick listened and processed it before asking, ¡°Are you saying that Mrs. Larson went there on


    purpose to find trouble with Amelia? After that, she identally injured her?¡±


    Embarrassment shed across Jennifer''s face, and she kept mum. Her silence suggested that she was


    admitting to it.


    Derrick changed his posture and said, ¡°Jennifer, I can''t help you. The moment I say something about it,


    Tiff will hate me for it.¡±


    Jennifer widened her eyes and stared at Derrick intently through her sses.


    ¡°Derrick, are you really not going to help me?¡± Jennifer was unwilling to give up.


    ¡°I''m sorry. It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but I can''t. If it were something else, I''d have helped you


    in a heartbeat. But since it concerns Amelia, there''s nothing I can do to help.¡± Derrick rejected


    straightforwardly.


    Jennifer then sank deep into her thoughts.


    Suddenly, she stood up before dropping to her knees. Derrick was stumped when she did that.


    In fact, he was utterly startled.


    He then stood up and bent down before trying to help Jennifer up. ¡°Get up, Jennifer.¡±


    Jennifer kneeled on the floor stubbornly. Humbly, she said, ¡°Derrick, I really can''t find anyone else to


    help my mom. When I looked for those who are close to us, all of them excused themselves when they


    heard we were dealing with the Clintons. There''s no way my family is capable of going up against the


    Clintons on our own. I beg of you. I really don''t want my mom to be jailed. Since she''s already of age,


    how could she possibly get used to the harsh environment in jail?¡±


    Derrick''s heart was growing soft when he looked down at her from high above.


    ¡°Just get up first, will you? I''ll try,¡± Derrick uttered.


    Jennifer took off her sses and raised her gaze toward him. ¡°You''re really going to help me?¡±


    ¡°Well, how could I say no if you''re acting like this?¡± Derrick reached out his hand to help her up and


    said, ¡°Get up.¡±


    Jennifer eventually got up from the floor, and she was very grateful to Derrick.


    Because of what happened to Laura, Jennifer had experienced the true nature of people for the first


    time in her life. Prior to that, she was highly regarded wherever she went. Besides, all her family''s


    friends had always told her how much they liked her. That was why she thought if she were to ask for


    help from them, they''d surely help her. However, from that incident, she found out that wasn''t the case,


    and she''d been too full of herself.


    Jennifer stood up and thanked him sincerely. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don''t thank me just yet. I can''t promise it''d work,¡± Derrick said.


    ¡°That doesn''t matter. I''m grateful enough knowing that you''re willing to help.¡± Jennifer smiled bitterly


    and continued, ¡°Before this, I thought I was someone everyone adores, and everyone would cater to


    my needs. But ever since my mom had been detained, none of my family''s friends were willing to help.


    Instead, they''d find excuses to reject me. That was the heaviest blow. I''ve just realized I''m not above


    everyone else. Instead, I''m only a girl who grew up with a silver spoon in my mouth. I''m nothing


    compared to the Clintons.¡±


    Derrick looked into her eyes, and he could tell she was quite remorseful.


    ¡°I bet you''ve gone through a lot in the past few days, right?¡± Derrick asked light-heartedly.


    Jennifer forced a smile and answered, ¡°Yes, indeed. This incident had been a wake-up call for me.


    Finally, I realized the world doesn''t revolve around me. When something bad happens to my family, no


    one is obliged to clean up the mess for me.¡±


    ¡°Jennifer, this isn''t your style.¡±


    Jennifer picked up a cup of tea from the table and took a sip. After calming herself down, she said


    softly, ¡°Style? How does that matter? Even the man I''ve been after for two years had refused to help


    me. I thought even if he didn''t like me, he''d at least help me out of the friendship we''ve had. I''ve utterly


    overestimated my charm and underestimated his cold-heartedness. Frankly, I feel like the confidence


    and pride I''ve had for twenty-odd years had just been trampled and stepped on.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can''t expect people to help you because no one is obligated to do so. It has nothing to do


    with your charm. Cheer up, will you? From what I know, you''re a capable, sensible, and prideful girl.


    Don''t think too much about it,¡± Derrickforted her. ¡°I guess Carter didn''t help because he was wary


    of Amelia.¡±


    Jennifer smiled bitterly and didn''t want to add on to that.


    Instead, she said, ¡°Derrick, I''ll count on you regarding my mom, okay? I shall make a move now before


    taking up too much of your time.¡± Jennifer stood up and grabbed her purse. ¡°I''ll go now. Regardless of


    the oue, I''m still very grateful.¡±


    After Jennifer left, Derrick sat on the couch and pondered. Finally, he whipped out his phone and rang


    Tiffany.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It took a long time for the call to be picked up.


    ¡°Hello? Who''s this? Whatever it is, it better be important. Otherwise, I''m going to show up in your face


    and beat you up.¡± Tiffany was rather grumpy as she was woken up from her sleep.


    Derrick couldn''t help but find her response adorable. ¡°Tiff, it''s me.¡±


    Hearing that, Tiffany was instantly wide awake. From the phone, Derrick heard the sounds of her


    getting out of bed abruptly before tripping on her nket and falling to the floor.


    Derrick couldn''t help but guffaw.


    ¡°What are youughing at? Stopughing.¡± Tiffany was so embarrassed that she got furious.


    Upon hearing that, Derrick was even more amused.


    Tiffany burst outughing as well as she recalled herical fall.


    Afterughing for a while, Derrick returned to the main topic and said, ¡°Tiff, get up for breakfast. After


    breakfast,e over to the office, okay? We shall have lunch together afterward. I heard there''s a new


    restaurant serving tasty dishes. Perhaps you''ll like it.¡±


    ¡°Sure! Wait for me.¡±


    After hanging up, a smile appeared on Derrick''s face.


    Although Tiffany tried her best to get to the office as early as possible, she only got there at around


    eleven. However, she was right in time for lunch.


    She got on an elevator and headed toward the top floor. When she got out of the elevator, she noticed


    how polite and full of courtesy Derrick''s secretary was toward her.


    ¡°Tiffany, you''re here! Mr. Hisson is waiting for you inside.¡± The secretary opened the door for her.


    Tiffany knew exactly the reason behind the secretary''s change of attitude. Not only am I Derrick''s real


    girlfriend, but I''m also the best-selling author. I''m practically thepany''s cash cow. No wonder these


    secretaries are so nice to me.


    When Tiffany walked in, Derrick was on the phone with someone. He was speaking a foreignnguage,


    and there was a serious look on his face. He was undoubtedly on a business call.


    When Derrick saw hering in, he pointed at his phone before pointing toward the couch. He was


    telling Tiffany he was on the phone and would like her to sit while she waited.


    Upon seeing that, Tiffany sat down on the couch and scrolled through her phone boringly.


    After Derrick was done with the call, he walked toward her and touched her head. With a smile, he


    said, ¡°Let''s go get some food. I''ve already reserved us a table.¡±


    Tiffany kept her phone and stood up before shing him a half-smile and asking, ¡°Derrick, why are you


    suddenly so romantic? Are you trying to make it up to me for what you did wrong a couple of days


    ago?¡±


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Well, I guess he didn''t, and I misunderstood him, she thought to herself.


    ¡°Let''s go. I''ll get you something delicious!¡±


    Tiffany held his arm like a woman who was deeply in love. In fact, she was blissfully smiling the whole


    time.


    Derrick drove Tiffany to the restaurant he told her about. After getting a parking spot, they both made


    their way into the restaurant. Tiffany threw a cursory nce around the restaurant, and she liked how


    the ce was decorated.


    ¡°Not too shabby! The ce is nicely decorated, and it feelsfortable. I wonder how the food will


    taste, though. But it''s fine. I believe in your taste,¡± Tiffany said.


    In response, Derrick merely gave her a smile.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Both Tiffany and Derrick enjoyed their delicious meals. Once they were done eating, Derrick wiped his


    mouth elegantly with a napkin. He then grabbed another clean napkin to wipe off the stains around


    Tiffany''s mouth. With a smile, he asked, ¡°Was the taste okay?¡±


    Tiffany gave a thumbs up. She praised, ¡°They were delicious! The taste of the food here is simply


    perfect! I liked them very much.¡±


    ¡°Since you like the food here, we shoulde here more often in the future.¡± Derrick put the napkin


    aside and smiled dotingly.


    Tiffany ced her chin on her hands. She looked at Derrick momentarily before saying directly,


    ¡°Derrick, the food was like your face. You look like a snack. Even if I was eating a te of nd meat, I


    could still enjoy it very much. Any ordinary dish can taste even more delicious just by looking at you.¡±


    Derrick did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Do I have to go back and thank my mom for giving me this face?¡± he asked. In the past, Derrick hated


    himself for looking too androgynous. In his opinion, a man had to look masculine. Although he did not


    have a feminine appearance, it was hard for him to feel proud of his beautiful and almost enchanting


    face. But as he saw how the woman he loved was looking at him, he started feeling that it was all worth


    it.


    If I never had this face of mine, we might not have ended up together. People attach great importance


    to physical appearances. I understand this.


    ¡°Tell me, then. Do you like my looks or my personality?¡± Derrick deliberately asked to put her in a spot.


    Tiffany thought about it seriously.


    She then replied, ¡°To tell you the truth, I fell in love with your face first. Although I''m not an angelic


    beauty, I''m still a good-looking person. I like people with good looks, so my heart skipped a beat when I


    first saw you. My heart was beating so fast that it almost jumped out of my throat. I thought that I would


    only be watching you from a distance, admiring your face along the way. I never expected that we


    would end up together. At the time, I thought a gift fell from heaven andnded right at my feet. It was


    so surreal.¡±


    Derrick could not help but chuckle.


    The two talked for a while. But then, Derrick fell silent.


    Tiffany looked at him curiously. She asked, ¡°Derrick, what''s wrong?¡±


    Derrick pondered for a while and said, ¡°Tiff, there is something that I want to tell you. I''m just thinking


    about how I should tell you about it.¡±


    Tiffany''s eyes suddenly widened, leaning forward as she was interested. She responded, ¡°Tell me. I''m


    very curious. You''ve always been helping me all this time. It''s rare of you to ask me for help.¡±


    Derrick pursed his lips. He asked, ¡°I heard that Amelia got hurt on her forehead a few days ago. How is


    she?¡±


    Tiffany gave him a strange look. She replied, ¡°Oh yeah. It was Jennifer''s mom who did that. Could it be


    that Jennifer went looking for you?¡±


    Derrick shook his head. He replied, ¡°It''s all because of my mom. The woman who hurt Amelia is close


    to my mom. That''s why she''s so fond of Jennifer. When Jennifer begged my mom to help her mom, my


    mom begged me to do the same. Since my mom already asked me to, it''s impossible for me to refuse


    her. If not, then she''ll dislike you even more.¡±


    Tiffany''s face darkened instantly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Derrick, are you nning to help that woman plead for leniency?¡± Tiffany stared at Derrick. The joy


    and passion she had from eating the food had already disappearedpletely.


    Derrick sternly replied, ¡°I''m not going to help that woman plead for leniency. I only want you to leave a


    good impression on my mom. I don''t want her to see you living so miserably. Even I feel distressed


    when I see you suffering. Of course, if you don''t want to talk to Amelia, then pretend like I never said


    anything. I''ll only get a few earfuls from my mom when I get back home. I don''t want to make you feel


    ufortable, after all.¡±


    Tiffany suddenly calmed down, and the anger on her face slowly faded away.


    ¡°Sorry, I was getting too emotional just now.¡± Tiffany lowered her head.


    Derrick thought about it before saying, ¡°Tiff, I know that my request is a bit excessive, but she asked my


    mother. I already refused her two days ago. If I refuse her again this time, I''m afraid that she might feel


    ufortable.¡±


    Tiffany remained silent.


    ¡°Forget it. Forget what I said. I''m sorry. Don''t take it to heart, now. I''ll drive you home. After that, I''ll go


    back to thepany to work.¡±


    Derrick stood up. He looked like a handsome young man who was very tolerant.


    Derrick did not have high hopes regarding Jennifer''s request for him. He did not want to trouble Tiffany.


    There was a reason why he did not tell her that Jennifer had asked him directly. The reason was that


    he did not want Tiffany to misunderstand his rtionship with Jennifer.


    ¡°Tiff, let''s go. Stop thinking about it.¡± Derrick smiled.


    Even if he said to stop thinking about it, Tiffany only thought about it more. Amelia was on one side,


    while Derrick was on the other. Whether she agreed to do it or not, she would feel guilty toward one of


    them.


    Just as Tiffany was in a dilemma, Derrick leaned over and pulled her up directly. He lifted his hand and


    stroked her hair. With a smile, he said, ¡°You silly woman. Stop thinking about it. Let''s go. I''ll drive you


    back home.¡±


    Tiffany was pulled a few steps forward by Derrick. She muttered, ¡°Derrick, I can try.¡±


    Derrick paused and looked down at her conflicted expression. He felt bad for her.


    ¡°I was only joking with you. Don''t take it to heart,¡± Derrick stated. ¡°Let''s go. I''ll drive you back home.¡±


    As they got in the car, Tiffany sat in the front passenger seat. She fell silent, however.


    ¡°Are you really considering it?¡± Derrick freed up a hand to hold hers. He solemnly said, ¡°Forgive me. I


    shouldn''t have said those words. I didn''t even consider your thoughts. I''m sorry.¡±


    Tiffany turned her head to look at him. She asked, ¡°If I don''t help you, Derrick, would you me me?¡±


    ¡°Silly. I would never me you.¡± Derrick replied.


    Tiffany fell silent.


    After a while, she ruffled her hair irritably. She tried to stand up from her seat but then sat back down


    because of the seat belt.


    Tiffany gave Derrick a vicious look. She said in an irritable tone, ¡°Derrick. If you didn''t want my help,


    why else would you tell me about it? I''ll help you. It''s hard for me to say no while thinking about Amelia.


    If I refused, then I''d feel like I wronged you somehow. Do you know how I feel right now? I feel like


    beating you up. I wouldn''t be so irritable if it weren''t for you.¡±


    Derrick was barely able to contain hisughter.


    ¡°You want to fight me?¡± He lifted his right cheek and smiled dotingly. ¡°Come at me, then. Take out all


    your anger on me. I don''t mind.¡±


    It was rare for Tiffany to see Derrick''s mischievous expression. She could not help but chuckle.


    This guy sure is cute.


    ¡°Forget it. You have already brought it up. If I refused you, I''d feel sorry for you. I''ll try my best, but who


    knows whether I''ll seed or not. If I had my way, I would make that old hag suffer. You also saw


    Amelia with gauze wrapped around her foreheadst night, right? It''s such a big wound. I already want


    to strangle that old hag. I can''t even imagine how Oscar feels. I doubt that he''ll let that old hag off,¡±


    Tiffany said as she leaned back in her seat.


    ¡°Thank you, Tiff.¡±


    ¡°Don''t thank me. I hate you right now. If the guy who came to ask me a favor weren''t you, I would have


    given him a big punch already. Since it''s you, though, I would never take my anger out on you no


    matter what,¡± Tiffany replied.


    Derrick felt warm in his heart. He believed Tiffany''s words and appreciated herpromise, even


    though he felt guilty.


    Derrick brought Tiffany back. He kissed her forehead and said, ¡°Go up there now. Don''t force yourself,


    though. If you really can''t do it, then don''t.¡±


    ¡°All right, stop being a busybody. I''ll be sure to bring it up gently with Amelia. I won''t force her to do


    anything she doesn''t want to. You''re just as important as her. I won''t let her do what she doesn''t want to


    do. Don''t worry.¡±


    Tiffany unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car. Then, she waved at Derrick, who was in the car.


    She said, ¡°Go back to work now.¡±


    When Derrick drove away, Tiffany''s face finally contorted. She raised her head and looked in the


    direction where Derrick''s car had gone. She said to herself, ¡°Derrick. If you weren''t my boyfriend, I


    wouldn''t have held myself back from beating you up. I can''t believe you asked me to do something like


    this. I can''t wait to kill that old hag. Who knows if you had a stroke of genius or not. I can''t not help you,


    but I can''t help you that easily either. You''re making it hard for me to feel happy. You really do make


    things hard for your girlfriends over thest twenty years.¡±


    Of course, Derrick did not hear Tiffany''s words. He simply drove toward thepany in a good mood.


    At least Tiffany didn''t reject me because of Amelia''s predicament. My efforts over the past two years


    have not been in vain. She cares about me more and more. It''s a good sign, no?

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    At 5 o''clock in the afternoon, Tiffany called up Amelia. Once the call got through, she asked, ¡°Amelia,


    can you spend an hour with me after getting off work?¡±


    ¡°What happened? You sound serious,¡± Amelia replied, smiling.


    ¡°We''ll talk after you get off from work. It''splicated. I can''t tell you over the phone. All right. I''ll hang


    up now. Give me an hourter. Don''t let Oscar know about it, or he''ll skin me alive.¡±


    The more Tiffany tried to keep the suspense, the more Amelia felt curious about it.


    After work, thetter went down with Rory and saw Tiffany leaning against her car, looking bored.


    Rory and Amelia went up to Tiffany. A tinge of jealousy shed across Rory''s eyes when she saw the


    red car, but she quickly concealed it.


    ¡°Tiffany,¡± Rory greeted at her politely.


    Tiffany nced at her and said, ¡°Rory, you go home first. I have something to do with Amelia, so I can''t


    send you home today.¡±


    Rory replied with a smile, ¡°No problem. I''ll make a move, then.¡± With that said, she straightened her


    back and walked away. Nheless, her smile instantly disappeared when she walked some distance


    where the two women couldn''t see her expression. She looked a little emotionally unstable.


    Looking at Rory''s departing figure, Tiffany snorted before saying to Amelia, ¡°Let''s get into the car,


    Babe.¡±


    Amelia got into the car and fastened the seat belt. Then, she turned to look at Tiffany and said, ¡°Tiff,


    aren''t you a bit harsh toward Rory? She''s still young. What you did earlier might hurt her dignity.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn''t she earn her dignity by herself? Plus, I didn''t do anything to her. I just don''t like her. Since I


    don''t like her, how can you ask me to smile at her?¡± Tiffany responded nonchntly.


    Amelia smiled without saying a word. She then changed the topic because she knew they wouldn''t


    come to any conclusion if they continued discussing Rory.


    ¡°What''s the matter you wanted to tell me when you called me earlier? You sounded so serious,¡± Amelia


    asked.


    ¡°Let''s eat first. I''ll tell youter.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. Oscar insisted I have dinner with him tonight, so I have no choice but to stand you up. He''s


    coming over at seven. You told me that you only needed an hour.¡±


    Tiffany nced at her. ¡°Babe, no one would look so defiant like you when you prioritize your lover over


    a friend.¡±


    ¡°We can always be forthright with each other given our rtionship.¡±


    Tiffany was thrilled at her words.


    She drove to a dessert shop and said, ¡°Have some desserts with me first. We''ll talk about it as we eat,


    okay?¡±


    Amelia nodded in response.


    After walking into the shop, the duo ordered two drinks and some pastries. The owner served their


    order without taking long.


    ¡°Try it. They have good reviews,¡± Tiffany said.


    Amelia took a bite of the pastry. ¡°Spit it. You know you can tell me everything. I won''t turn you down as


    long as it''s within my capability. So, just say it.¡±


    Tiffany was hesitant, but she decided to cut to the chase. ¡°Babe, you know that Jennifer''s family knows


    Derrick''s family, right?¡±


    Amelia was enlightened the moment she heard that.


    ¡°They went to the Hissons to beg for mercy, and your future mother-inw came to look for you, is that


    right?¡± Amelia asked.


    Tiffany snapped her finger and looked at Amelia with an approving look. ¡°Babe, you''re smart. Yeah.


    She went to look for Derrick, and Derrick came to look for me. I can''t turn down an elderly''s request, so


    I''m asking you to do me a favor. Of course, I''m only saying it. It''s up to you whether you agree to it or


    not. If I were in your shoes, I would teach that old hag a lesson, or she would think that you''re a


    pushover. You can reject me without minding my feeling. If it weren''t for Derrick, I hope the judge would


    give her a jail sentence of at least a few years.¡±


    Amelia chuckled as she stirred her drink.


    ¡°Tiff, you came for me, expecting that I would agree to do you a favor, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you angry, Babe?¡± Tiffany asked tentatively, looking at her cautiously.


    ¡°I''m not angry, but I didn''t expect that you would beg for mercy on her behalf. I thought you would side


    with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Babe, don''t be like that. I''m siding with you. I swear that I would never want to beg for mercy on


    behalf of anyone and do something that hurts you. When Derrick asked me about it, I wanted to bash


    him up. But, he rarely asks me for a favor, so I can''t turn him down directly. No matter what, you still


    have the final call. No one will me you even if you don''t agree with it. I mean it,¡± Tiffany exined


    anxiously.


    Amelia felt nonplussed at her reaction. She quicklyforted, ¡°Calm down, Tiff. I didn''t mean anything,


    and I gave it some thought yesterday. My wound is not severe. If I were to sue her, and the judge gave


    her a jail sentence of two years, she won''t be able to take it, given her old age. Since you''re here to


    beg for mercy on her behalf, I''ll tell Oscar about itter.¡±


    ¡°You''re the best, Babe! Thank you for tolerating me. My selfishness has put you in a tough spot,¡±


    Tiffany said apologetically.


    Amelia rolled her eyes at her and said, ¡°Hey, stop with that act!¡±


    The duo continued to chat for a while more before Oscar called Amelia. Thetter answered itExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    immediately. ¡°Oscar, where are you now?¡±


    Uncertain of what the man replied, Amelia nodded and said, ¡°You drive safe then. I''m having dessert


    with Tiff at Starlight Caf¨¦. You maye here directlyter. All right. See you soon.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Amelia smiled. ¡°He''s on the way, but the traffic is slightly congested. So,


    he''ll be here around 7:30 p.m.¡±


    ¡°Babe, why didn''t you drive to work?¡±


    ¡°I nned to, but Oscar insisted on sending me to work. I couldn''t change his mind, so I gave up


    convincing him.¡±


    ¡°Since when he has be so clingy?¡±


    Amelia stirred her drink as she replied casually, ¡°Oscar became clingy ever since I came back from


    Beshya. He couldn''t sleep well without hugging me at night. It''s as though I''m his sleeping pill. After two


    years of separation, he has changed a lot. Though he looks cool on the surface, he might not sleep


    well if I''m being too close with any man. He thought that he hid it well, but I''m his wife. I can detect


    anything unusual in him, no matter how little it is.¡±


    Tiffany was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Amelia put the teaspoon down and looked up at Tiffany. Then, she said softly, ¡°I suspect that Oscar has


    an anxiety disorder.¡±


    Tiffany spurted out the drink instantly. Wiping the corner of her lips with a tissue, she apologized.


    ¡°Sorry. That''s a funny joke you just said. I couldn''t help it. Please don''t take it to heart.¡±


    Amelia chuckled too.


    Then, Tiffany looked at her with a straight face and asked, ¡°Babe, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°It''s just spection. Last night, I woke up to pee as I had drunk too much water, but Oscar wasn''t


    beside me, so I went out to look for him. It turned out that he was boxing while roaring like a beast. I''m


    worried about him.¡±


    Tiffany snorted. ¡°It''s normal. Men usually have endless energy, especially someone like Oscar. I was


    wondering what the big deal was. Don''t overthink, but if you''re worried, ask him directly. I think he will


    tell you why he did that. Instead of specting, it''s better to ask him about it.¡±


    ¡°You''re right.¡± Amelia shook her head lightly and smiled. With that, the feeling of worry dissipated in her


    heart.


    However, if she chose not to question Oscar about it, there wouldn''t be so many things that happened


    later.


    Oscar arrived about half an hourter. Tiffany and Amelia walked out of the shop, and the former said,


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I''ll return her to you then.¡±


    Oscar nodded in response.


    Then, Amelia said, ¡°Tiff, we''ll go back now. You go home early too. Don''t you have a manuscript to


    submit tomorrow?¡±


    Tiffany nodded.


    After getting into the car, Oscar drove off right away.


    While they were on the road, Amelia nced at Oscar, who was driving attentively. She asked, ¡°Oscar,


    what''s the progress on Mrs. Larson''s case?¡±


    ¡°Thewyer has already sued her, and the trial will start the day after tomorrow,¡± the man replied.


    Licking her tongue, Amelia said coquettishly, ¡°Darling, I''ve changed my mind, and I don''t want to sue


    her anymore. Let''s not press charges against her for my sake, is that fine?¡±


    Oscar swept a quick nce at her. He didn''t turn her down immediately. Instead, he replied, ¡°Give me a


    reason you changed your mind so suddenly.¡±


    ¡°I just don''t feel like doing so anymore. That''s how capricious I am. Will that reason do?¡± Amelia asked,


    smiling sweetly while supporting her chin in her hands.


    ¡°Are you sure you don''t want to go after that woman?¡±


    Amelia nodded in response. ¡°Yeah. It''s pointless anyway.¡±


    ¡°Did anyone say anything to you? Amelia, I don''t want you to lie to me.¡±


    Amelia was at a loss for words.


    After a short pause, she said with a smile, ¡°Do you think anyone can change my decision once I made


    up my mind? It''s pointless, so I decided to let her go. Otherwise, people might think that we are bullying


    an old woman with our influence.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''ll promise you.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Oscar.¡± Amelia gave the man a flying kiss.


    Oscar smiled. ¡°I''ve given you my word. Shouldn''t you give me something more than that?¡±


    ¡°You can do anything you like tonight.¡±


    Oscar gazed at her intently. Then, he pressed harder on the elerator.


    Holding to the safety belt, Amelia reminded, ¡°Slow down, Oscar.¡±


    Having heard that, the man slowed down the car.


    Amelia teased, ¡°You sure are cute, Oscar.¡±


    The man looked at her affectionately without saying a word.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    That night, Oscar gave Hugo a call when Amelia was asleep. ¡°Hugo, get thewyer to drop the


    charges. Then, I want you to find that woman in jail and teach her a lesson. Just make sure that


    whatever injuries you inflict on her can''t be seen with the naked eye. I want her to fear and avoid


    Amelia from now on. Although my precious Amelia has already asked for mercy on that woman''s


    behalf, I still can''t let her get out of jail unscathed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Hugo answered.


    After hanging up, Oscar kept his phone and went to bed. He carefully took his pillow from Amelia''s


    arms and put it under his head. Then, he kissed her forehead. ¡°You. I don''t care who begged you to


    spare her, but I''ll do as you wish since you want me to show them mercy. However, I won''t let that


    person get off the hook so easily.¡±


    He shut his eyes and fell asleep after that.


    The next day, Oscar received a phone call from Hugo when he arrived at the office. He pressed the


    answer button before asking, ¡°Have you settled everything like I told you tost night?¡±


    ¡°It''s done. Don''t worry, Boss.¡±


    ¡°All right. Good. Tell the police to keep that woman in jail for about four to five days before letting her


    out.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Boss. I''ve already arranged it. They won''t let her out so easily.¡±


    ¡°Okay. That''s all for now.¡± With that, Oscar hung up the phone.


    Jennifer, who had hardly slept all night, learned from herwyer that Oscar was dropping the charges


    and wasn''t going to sue her mother anymore. Her hands trembled when she heard the news, and she


    was on the verge of crying tears of joy after confirming it.


    She sobbed and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Finley. Thank you for going back and forth from the


    police station to settle this. Please get my mom out of jail, no matter how much money it takes. Once


    this is over, I''ll make sure to reimburse your efforts with a nice mary gift.¡±


    ¡°Don''t get too excited yet, Ms. Larson. I''ve just gone to the police station and learned something.


    Although the Clintons have dropped the charges, Oscar has told the police to keep Mrs. Larson in there


    for a couple more days. A lot can happen during these few days. Knowing how capable Mr. Clinton is,


    no one can say for sure what he might do to your mother,¡± Nigel Finley, thewyer that Jennifer hired,


    replied.


    Jennifer''s heart dropped at once. ¡°Mr. Finley, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I have a good rtionship with one of the officers at the police station. He told me that Mr. Clinton


    instructed someone to teach Mrs. Larson a lesson. I''m afraid she might get messed with a bit.


    However, that''s better than being sentenced to a long time in jail. I suggest you don''t do anything rash


    in the meantime to avoid offending Mr. Clinton. Otherwise, Mrs. Larson might suffer from more


    consequences,¡± Nigel advised.


    That sent Jennifer into a shocked daze. After pausing for a while, she regained her voice and spoke.


    ¡°Thanks for the advice, Mr. Finley.¡±


    She was getting more and more worried after hanging up the phone. Hence, she grabbed her purse


    and got into her car before heading toward the police station.


    ¡°Officer Lynch, can you do me a favor? I''d like to see my mom,¡± Jennifer asked one of the female


    officers with a name tag showing La Lynch.


    La nced at Jennifer before saying sternly, ¡°Ms. Larson, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but


    Mr. Clinton has pressured our chief. He says we can''t let you see your mother for now. Please don''t


    make it hard on me. Also, don''t try to ask the others to do you such a favor. At Tayhaven, the Clintons


    are the most influential and affluent family. Unless you manage to get someone more powerful than


    them to back you up, please don''t give us a hard time. I''m sorry. I can''t help you.¡±


    ¡°Officer Lynch, it''s not like my mom hasmitted a serious crime, nor did she rob or kill. All she did


    was identally hurt someone during an altercation. Besides, the victim wasn''t even seriously injured.


    Usually, the offender would privatelypensate the other party for this kind of crime, no? What right


    do you have to prevent me from seeing my mom? Are you not afraid that I''ll get mywyer to sue the


    police station for wrongful detention and preventing family members from visiting? Although I can''t


    afford to mess with Oscar, I''m still capable of getting you fired, you know?¡± Jennifer''s eyes narrowed as


    she threatened La.


    That prompted a cold re from La, who grabbed a stack of documents from the table. ¡°Ms. Larson,


    if you have so much free time on hand, why don''t you get back to work? I''m only doing as told by my


    superiors. I''ll ept all of yourints if you''re not satisfied with my job performance. However,


    please don''t disrupt me from doing my job. If you want to offend Oscar again and let him sue you guys


    once more, that''s up to you. If not, please go home and wait for updates.¡±


    She then turned around and left.


    Jennifer scratched her head in frustration. Ultimately, she had no choice but to leave the police station.


    After thinking things through, she decided it was best not to offend Oscar because she feared her


    mother would suffer the consequences.


    Jennifer felt defeated under Oscar''s suppression. Try as she may, none of her connections worked. For


    the first time in her life, she realized how drastically different family backgrounds could influence two


    parties'' oues in a fight.


    She walked out of the police station and drove home dejectedly.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Jennifer greeted when she walked into the living room. Her father, Vincent, was sitting on the


    couch while drinking alone. She walked toward him and asked, ¡°Are you not going to work today?¡±


    Vincent put down the ss in his hand and said, ¡°I don''t have the mood for that because I haven''t


    heard anything from your mom yet. That''s why I''m drinking at home to relieve my stress.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Oscar is nning on dropping the charges. I''ve just gone to the police station. They told me


    Oscar is only keeping mom in there for a few days before letting her out. By then, our family will


    reunite.¡±


    Vincent''s eyes lit up instantly, and his mood improved. He asked with excitement, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, dad. I''ve already gotten someone to verify it. Indeed, Oscar told hiswyer to drop the charges. In


    the next few days, Mom will be released from jail.¡±


    Jennifer then sat down next to Vincent and took the alcohol off the table. ¡°Dad, drink less, okay? It''s not


    good for your health.¡±


    That sparked a smile on Vincent''s face. ¡°I''m troubled, that''s all. It''s the only reason I''m drinking. Once


    your mom gets home, I''ll be so happy that I won''t drink anymore. Still, we''ve been trying to convince


    Oscar to drop the charges for so long. Why did he suddenly change his mind?¡±


    Thatst question puzzled Vincent greatly.


    Jennifer pondered for a while before saying, ¡°I went to see Derrick, Tiffany''s boyfriend, for help


    yesterday. Since Tiffany is Amelia''s best friend, I guess Derrick told Tiffany to put in some good words


    with Amelia.¡±


    Vincent gave it some thought and said meaningfully, ¡°In that case, you''ve got to thank Derrick. When


    your mum gets out, we should treat him to dinner. And, since his mum likes you, perhaps you should


    try to impress his mum too.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what are you on about?¡± Jennifer abruptly stood up from the couch and added, ¡°I''m exhausted.


    I''ll head upstairs to rest now.¡±


    She then walked up the stairs without sparing him another nce.


    Vincent couldn''t help but darken his gaze as he watched Jennifer go up to her room. After that, he sat


    back down on the couch and continued drinking.


    After a few days, Laura was finally getting released. Jennifer and Vincent noticed her weakened mentalN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    state when they went to fetch her. She was not only pale but had also lost quite a bit of weight. In fact,


    she had lost all of her elegance and confident aura, and she looked dispirited when she got out.


    Jennifer went up to Laura and held her before asking worriedly, ¡°Mom, what happened to you?¡±


    Yet, Laura only shook her head and answered weakly, ¡°Let''s head home. I''m feeling a little tired.¡±


    Jennifer then helped Laura to the car. She was utterly heartbroken when she saw how much thetter


    had changed into a shell of a person in less than half a month.


    ¡°Mom, I''m sorry,¡± Jennifer apologized remorsefully.


    Despite that apology, Laura just shut her eyes and replied weakly, ¡°Jennifer, I need to sleep. Wake me


    up when we get home.¡±


    She then gradually drifted to sleep. At that moment, anyone could tell she looked very dog-tired.


    Jennifer''s heart churned at her mother''s miserable-looking state. If only I''d listened to my family, none


    of this would''ve happened.


    ¡°Dad, we should sue the officers at the police station. It''s not like the Larson family is a low-ss family


    that others can step all over on. We should teach those ipetent public servants a lesson and show


    them the Clintons aren''t the only ones in Tayhaven with money. Although we can''t afford to go up


    against the Clintons, I don''t think we''re so powerless against those officers.¡± Jennifer narrowed her


    eyes and gritted her teeth.


    Vincent''s gaze darkened as he grimly answered, ¡°Jennifer, now that your mum has finally got released,


    we ought not to cause any trouble in the meantime. We should at least wait until things settle down


    before doing anything.¡±


    A moment passed as Jennifer pondered before reluctantly answering, ¡°Got it, Dad.¡±


    When they arrived at the Larsons'' residence, Jennifer woke Laura up by gently nudging thetter''s


    shoulders. ¡°Mom, we''re home. Wake up.¡±


    Laura opened her tired eyes and feebly asked, ¡°We''re here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We''re home.¡± Jennifer cautiously helped the former out of the car while saying, ¡°Mom, be careful.¡±


    Upon entering the mansion, a maid was waiting for them with a bucket of water.


    ¡°Mom, you''ve been in there for a few days. I recently heard about this superstitious belief that you


    should get sshed with a bucket of water to wash off all your bad luck. Is it okay if you do it?¡± Jennifer


    asked nicely.


    Laura''s gaze suddenly snapped toward Jennifer upon hearing that. Within a second, it was as if Laura


    had gone berserk, and she shouted, ¡°What are you trying to do, Jennifer? Did you want me to stay at


    the police station longer? Do you have toe up with such a dirty trick to torture me?¡±


    That aggressive reaction shocked every cell within Jennifer.


    She asked in disbelief, ¡°Mom, what''s up with you? Is something wrong?¡±


    Laura took a deep breath and calmed herself before saying, ¡°It''s nothing. Get the maid to leave now.¡±


    At that point, Jennifer had no choice but to wave the maid away.


    It was then that Laura shrugged Jennifer''s hands off her and sat on the couch on her own.


    ¡°Mom, why don''t I get a ss of warm milk for you?¡± Jennifer asked.


    However, Laura shook her head. ¡°There''s no need for that.¡±


    Suspicion and concern overwhelmed Jennifer as she walked over and sat beside her mother. She


    asked softly, ¡°Mom, what''s wrong with you? Are you tired? Do you want me to help you upstairs to


    rest?¡±


    Again, Laura waved her hand in dismissal and said, ¡°Jennifer, why don''t we get out of the country


    instead? Let''s not stay here anymore.¡±


    Thatment caused Jennifer to widen her eyes in shock as she asked, ¡°Mom, why do you want to


    get out of the country so suddenly?¡±


    A grim look crept up Laura''s face at once. She glowered at Jennifer, her face distorted with rage as she


    snapped, ¡°Suddenly? Jennifer, don''t you have a conscience? Am I not like this because of you? Do you


    know what I''ve gone through in jail? I''m a sophisticated and wealthy woman! Do you know I got bullied


    and beaten up in there? Since when have I ever suffered such a treatment? All of this is your fault!


    You''re the reason I''ve be this haggard-looking thing!¡±


    ¡°Mom, you''re ming me for everything?¡± Jennifer''s voice was trembling, and tears were welling up in


    her eyes.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    Laura stood up from the couch immediately. Looking at Jennifer top-down, she said, ¡°Can''t I even hold


    you responsible for what you''ve caused?¡±


    Jennifer crossed her arms tightly when she heard that. A sense of helplessness shed beneath her


    eyes at the same time.


    She then exined, ¡°Mom, I don''t mean that. I swear that I was super anxious when you got arrested. I


    even searched everywhere for connections to help us out.¡±


    ¡°I''m a little tired, so I''m going upstairs to rest. If you wish to say anything else, do itter,¡± Laura said


    while waving dismissively before heading upstairs alone.


    Jennifer got up from the couch but could only watch as her mother stormed upstairs into thetter''s


    bedroom.


    Frustration and annoyance overwhelmed Jennifer at that moment. She turned to Vincent and uttered,


    ¡°Dad, I swear I didn''t do it. I''m not...¡±


    ¡°All right, that''s enough. Your mom just got released from the police station. They must have given her


    a hard time there. Thus, it''s only understandable for her to vent her exasperation onto you. Now, I''ll go


    and check up on her. Don''t worry too much about it. I''m sure everything will be okay,¡± consoled Vincent.


    He then went upstairs to look for Laura. With that, Jennifer was left all alone in the living room. A


    sudden sense of unfamiliarity surged in her as she nced resignedly at the massive vi around her.


    It did not take long before Vincent arrived upstairs and knocked on Laura''s bedroom door. While


    standing outside, he politely stated, ¡°I''ming in, okay?¡±


    With those words, he opened the door to let himself in.


    Inside, Laura sat on the bed with her shoulders slumping dispiritedly and a downcast expression.


    ¡°Things have been pretty hard on you, Dear.¡± Vincent walked over to Laura. He wrapped his arms


    around her and consoled gently, ¡°Try to rx now that you''re back. You''ve got to loosen up. In the past


    few days, Jennifer has been awfully worried about you. She tried everything to make Oscar remove his


    charges against you. Jennifer had a hard time dealing with this matter, too, you know? It''s not wise to


    take your anger out on her. Otherwise, she might feel even more hurt from how you''re treating her.¡±


    After heaving a sigh, Laura replied weakly, ¡°I''ve felt so suffocated with panic this entire time. While I


    was in the police station these past few days, I experienced all the unprecedented atrocitiesmitted


    by the police. They can even thrash someone up without leaving a trace. While I was there, I felt so


    tormented that I wished I was dead. Vincent, it''s a man-eat-man world in this country. Why don''t we go


    overseas? I''ve learned my lesson after experiencing defeat, and I''m genuinely afraid of what will


    happen. Let''s go abroad, okay? Please? I''m begging you.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Vincent''s heart churned upon seeing his wife in such a miserable state. He took her into his arms and


    hugged her gently. After that, he said, ¡°Okay, it''s all right. You''re home now. No one can do anything to


    you from now.¡±


    Not receiving the answer she wanted, Laura was so emotional that she finally broke down. She shoved


    Vincent aside and pulled at her hair with both hands.


    Vincent immediately grabbed Laura''s hands to stop her. He urged anxiously, ¡°Dear, don''t do that. I''m


    here for you. No one can do anything to you anymore.¡±


    Laura clenched at Vincent''s clothes tightly. She shot him a red-eyed re and said, ¡°Vincent, I''ve been


    through hell and back these few days. Please, let''s move overseas. It turns out that Oscar is the devil


    himself. He even appeared in the cell with a tiny needle and plunged it into my body. At that moment,


    all I felt was immense pain. That excruciating pain spread throughout my entire body in an instant.


    However, even though I was in so much pain, there was not even a single puncture mark on my skin.


    Oscar is a cold-blooded demon who will use any heinous method to achieve his aim. I don''t wish to


    face him ever again. He terrifies me...¡±


    Her blurry gaze darkened even more as she said those words. Noticing her hysterical reaction, Vincent


    held her gently in his arms and said, ¡°Dear, calm down. You''re back with your family now. No one else


    can hurt you anymore.¡±


    Laura buried her head in Vincent''s chest and sobbed pitifully. Her mental state was in bad shape, and


    she looked like she was on the verge of going berserk.


    ¡°Vincent, I''m asking you again. Let''s go abroad. Please, I can''t stay here any longer. Oscar was vicious


    like the devil. You don''t know what he has done to me in there. No matter how hard I screamed, no one


    came to my rescue when Oscar tortured me at the police station. Those policemen are supposed to


    enforcew and order. Yet, they turned a blind eye to the abuse I received. To think that our family


    spent so much money socializing with higher-ups in the police force every year to maintain good ties. In


    front of Oscar, those policemen are just like hisckeys. Since we''re no match for Oscar, it''s best that


    we move abroad,¡± muttered Laura fearfully. She gravely feared Oscar after her ordeal at the police


    station. Laura could not imagine that Oscar would dare toy his hand on a middle-ageddy like her,


    yet he did. He tortured her to no end.


    ¡°Dear, hush now and be good. This ce is our home. You''re safe here. No one can do anything to


    you, okay? There''s no need to be afraid,¡± Vincent soothed gently again.


    Suddenly, Laura seemed to recall something. Her voice unwittingly quivered as she muttered, ¡°Wait,


    there''s more. Oscar got someone to inject an unknown substance into me. After that, I couldn''t control


    my temper anymore. Whenever I listen to other people talking, a hysterical rage takes over my senses.


    I have no control over my temperament anymore. Vincent, please take me to the hospital for a check-


    up. I don''t want to be a freak. I don''t want my family members to desert me one by one.¡±


    When Vincent heard that, a glint of hostility shed through his eyes as they slowly reddened.


    ¡°Don''t be afraid. I''m here for you. I''m going to bring you to the hospital for a check-up now. If the


    doctors do uncover anything, that means we have evidence to sue Oscar in court. Even if he thinks


    he''s above thew, thew doesn''t turn a blind eye to injustice. Thus, be good for now. Have no fear,¡±


    reassured Vincent gently.


    Laura''s body could not stop trembling. She clutched tightly onto Vincent with both her hands. Before


    that, she was a high-and-mighty wealthydy who would never behave with such fear. Vincent could


    not imagine what form of inhumane torture Laura had been through during her lock-up such that she


    became a changed person now.


    Soon after, Vincent and Jennifer took Laura to the hospital for a check-up. However, the doctor found


    no signs of injuries or injections done on Laura. Hence, the doctor concluded that thetter might have


    been delusional after enduring too much stress.


    When Laura heard that, her eyes widened with rage. She bellowed, ¡°Someone injected an unknown


    substance into me. Why are you saying there''s nothing to be found, you useless doctor? Tell me. Are


    you in cahoots with Oscar? Did you pocket a lot of money from him to deny my ims?¡±


    That sudden outburst startled the doctor.


    In an instant, Jennifer hugged Laura''s waist and urged, ¡°Mom, please calm down. You''ll be all right.


    You''re just too stressed out mentally, that''s all. Nothing''s wrong.¡±


    Laura lowered her head and red intently at Jennifer. She then muttered, ¡°Jennifer, will you only feel


    satiated if I die? Is that it?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jennifer felt exceptionally upset inside. Mom''s like this after spending less than half


    a year in prison. I can''t imagine what kind of inhumane torture she went through during her lock-up


    period.


    ¡°Mom, please calm down. I''m here for you. Since there''s nothing productive in this hospital''s medical


    report, we''ll go to another hospital for a check-up. There are so many other good hospitals around


    these days. I''m sure you''ll be okay,¡± persuaded Jennifer, trying her best to be patient with Laura.


    That helped Laura finally calm down.


    Vincent added, ¡°Jennifer, why don''t you take your mother outside and wait for a while? I need to say a


    few things to the doctor. I''ll be out in a jiffy.¡±


    Jennifer nodded her head in acknowledgment. Then, she supported and helped Laura out of the


    doctor''s office.


    When Vincent and the doctor were the only ones left in the doctor''s office, he asked, ¡°What are the


    actual results of my wife''s check-up? Is it severe?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Larson, perhaps Mrs. Larson is under too much mental stress. I suggest you take her to the


    psychiatry department for a consultation. Otherwise, her mental condition may deteriorate further with


    time. Alternatively, you may seek a psychologist to help counsel her,¡± advised the doctor earnestly.


    ¡°I understand, doctor.¡± After Vincent thought about it, he asked, ¡°What about her physical state? Are


    there really no problems?¡±


    ¡°As there are no wounds on Mrs. Larson, I think the main issue lies in her mental wellness. I suspect


    she''s suffering from delusional disorder. Once this mental illness takes ce, it will immerse the patient


    in a fictional world. The patient will be in a constant state of phobia. After a prolonged period, it will be


    detrimental to her mental health. I think you should seek early treatment for her,¡± replied the doctor.


    After that, Vincent dragged himself out of the doctor''s office with dreary footsteps.


    He looked over at Laura, who had slumped on Jennifer''s shoulder and dozed off. Instantly, Vincent felt


    a pulsating pain pierce through his heart.


    He walked over and looked closely at Laura. After her release from the police cell, Laura had aged


    considerably. When Vincent realized how weathered she looked, his eyes turned red and teary.


    In an instant, he realized how formidable Oscar was. Thetter had a reputation as a business marvel.


    Oscar was far more lethal than Vincent had imagined him to be. After all, Laura had only hurt Amelia


    slightly with her carelessness. Yet, Oscar used extreme torture methods against Laura over that.


    A silent hatred for Oscar conjured in Vincent''s heart. Thetter thought about how he had a happy


    family of three in the past. That was no longer true, as Laura had ended up in such a terrible mental


    state. Even if Vincent were to gather all his connections and resources, he wasn''t sure if they could


    cure Laura. At that moment, he wanted nothing but to end the life of that brute, Oscar.


    ¡°Dad, what did the doctor say? Is Mom''s condition severe?¡± Jennifer whispered.


    ¡°The doctor said she may have something called ''delusional disorder,'' so we need to seek a diagnosis


    in the psychiatry department. He also suggests that we get a psychologist to counsel her. The illness


    will mentally destroy Laura if we don''t seek out either treatment,¡± replied Vincent in a low voice as he


    peered worriedly at Laura.


    Disbelief shed on Jennifer''s face as she clutched Laura''s hands tightly.


    ¡°Dad, how did everything end up like this?¡± asked Jennifer, who refused to believe what she heard.


    Vincent''s brows furrowed. ¡°Let''s head home for now. Then, we''ll think of a way to convince Laura to


    see a psychologist. We need to be careful about this as we don''t want to spark resistance from her. If


    that happens, she''ll reject our efforts.¡±


    Jennifer nodded and thought resignedly. We can only take it one step at a time now.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Laura''s symptoms were worse than they thought. After returning home for only three days, she had


    already developed a phobia of people, saying the housekeepers were assassins sent by other people


    to kill her. She had locked herself in the bedroom, refusing to see anyone. Vincent had someone open


    the door and calmed the hysterical Laura down. Only then did Laura finally get some rest thanks to a


    tranquilizer.


    Vincent had hired a renowned psychiatrist for Laura, but he did not expect Laura to react violently to


    this idea. Laura even told Vincent and Jennifer to let her be. She would be dying soon and both of them


    would be free to do whatever they wanted with no one breathing down their backs.


    Both father and daughter felt ufortable hearing those words from Laura. They were once a loving


    family, yet they ended up in this horrendous situation.


    Unable to take it anymore, Jennifer rushed to Amelia''s workce. She sat in the car, ring at the


    building in front of her, her fist clenched, and pure hatred shone in her eyes.


    Jennifer felt the urge to murder Amelia right on the spot. How could she be so venomous? Sure, Mom


    was the one at fault, but it wasn''t even serious. How could she be so cold-hearted as to let Oscar lift his


    hand against an olddy? I''ve already apologized and thought we could steer clear of each other. So


    why wouldn''t she let bygones be bygones and leave Mom alone? Is she only going to be satisfied if


    Mom is forced to death?


    Jennifer brought her fist down, hard, against the steering wheel, her eyes seething with unbridled rage.


    She could not care less if she was being reckless now. All she wanted was revenge for her mother. The


    once elegantdy had been reduced to a crazy woman who hadpletely lost her mind. Her heart


    ached for her mother.


    Jennifer was waiting for Amelia in her car. When she caught her figure exiting the building, she quickly


    opened the car door and stomped furiously toward Amelia, her anger barely contained.


    Rory stood beside Amelia and saw Jennifer heading toward them. Her first instinct was to hide behind


    Amelia and secretly push her forward. Amelia didn''t notice Jennifer and was cluelessly edged forward


    by Rory. This allowed Jennifer to p her across the face without hesitation.


    The sudden p shocked Amelia to the core. She couldn''t reallyprehend what had just happened.


    Rory smirked inwardly when she saw Amelia getting hit across the face. Rposing herself, she


    nned tofort Amelia, but Lydia beat her to it. Lydia pulled Amelia to her side, looking concerned.


    ¡°Amelia, are you all right?¡±


    Amelia shook her head, still confused about what had just happened.


    Lydia looked toward the culprit in question and huffed, ¡°What is your problem? How could you just hit


    someone like that?¡±


    Jennifer looked furious as she pointed at Amelia and spat, ¡°Why don''t you ask that wench? All my mom


    did was give her a slight injury! Not only did she sue my mom, but she also asked the Clintons to


    harass her and now she has mental issues! Thanks to that traumatic experience, she is now afraid of


    even the slightest movement of wind, and it''s all thanks to her. She is a wicked woman and if I could, I


    would murder her right on the spot.¡±


    Lydia''s gaze turned icy. ¡°Look here, Miss. usations muste along with proof. Judging from your


    usations, I could tell who your mother is. Your mother was wrong to hurt people, and she got locked


    up because she made a mistake. Amelia withdrew herwsuit against your family and you don''t even


    have to pay a single cent for it. Not only are you being ungrateful, but you even attacked her for no


    reason. How shameless can you be? If you keep acting up, I will call the cops. If you cannot act


    logically, exin yourself back at the police station and quit acting like a mad dog.¡±


    Yet Jennifer only had her eyes set on Amelia, who was being shielded. She clenched her teeth and


    demanded, ¡°Amelia, don''t you have anything to say to me? Stop being and coward and speak.¡±


    Before Amelia could reply, Oscar''s voice came from a distance. ¡°I am the one responsible for your


    mother''s condition, not Amelia. If you are holding a grudge, by all means,e at me, but don''t you


    ever disturb my wife over this issue. I was the one who withdrew thewsuit, but I can easily revoke it


    and send your mother back to that cell again. Believe me, I never go back on my word.¡±


    Jennifer''s body stiffened at the warning.


    She never expected Oscar to show up at that moment.


    Her face turned pale in an instant. She didn''t dare to lift her head to confirm if Oscar really came.


    Oscar caused Laura''s current condition, and Jennifer was more or less afraid of him.


    When Oscar made his way over, Lydia greeted, ¡°Mr. Clinton,¡± and took her leave, giving Amelia and


    Oscar some time to themselves.


    Oscar lifted Amelia''s face and caught a nce of the swelling bruise on the right side of her face. His


    expression immediately darkened.


    Oscar turned his fuming re toward Jennifer and raged, ¡°Ms. Larson, since you are so bold as to hurt


    someone in public, I think you would like a taste of what it''s like to be locked up.¡±


    With that, he took out his phone and prepare to make a call but was stopped by a delicate hand. He


    nced over and saw Amelia holding on to his arm.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± asked Oscar gently.


    ¡°You don''t have to do this, really.¡± Amelia shook her head. Then, looking at Jennifer, she said, ¡°Ms.


    Larson, I don''t know what happened to your mother, but everything was handled by the police, not by


    me. I think you should be more rational. If you ever cause any problems for me again, I will call the


    police.¡±


    She straightened herself, nced over at Oscar, and smiled. ¡°Let''s go, Oscar.¡±


    Oscar wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°All right.¡±


    While bringing Amelia over to the car, Oscar didn''t forget to give Rory a warning stare, sending shivers


    down her spine.


    In the car, Amelia turned to look at Oscar, who was still fuming. She said sheepishly, ¡°Sorry about what


    happened, Oscar. Don''t be mad. I''m fine, really.¡±


    Oscar, still focused on the road ahead, grunted, ¡°Stay away from Rory.¡±


    Amelia was confused. ¡°What does this have to do with Rory?¡±


    ¡°When I was in the car, I saw Rory hiding behind you and pushing you to the front. That''s what caused


    you to get pped by Jennifer so easily. Stay away from her. She may look innocent, but she is very


    conniving. I don''t want you associating with people like that.¡±


    Amelia sighed and agreed, ¡°I will try to keep my distance from her.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Oscar simply nodded.


    The two fell silent once again.


    After a short while, Amelia asked, ¡°Back there, what Jennifer said, is it true?¡±


    ¡°It was my doing. She caused you pain, and you decided not to press charges. But I am a person who


    hates to see my loved ones feeling pain. I did something to her in prison. Don''t worry, it isn''t serious.


    Just some scratches, nothing life-threatening. Why? Do you think I was too cruel?¡± Oscar asked,


    looking at her.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, I just don''t want you to soil your reputation and hands doing dirty work for


    my sake. Sure, it was her fault for hurting me, but we have already given her just deserts. Now look, we


    have a sudden grudge with the Larsons.¡±


    ¡°Are you ming me for this?¡±


    ¡°Oscar, you know I will never me you for defending my honor. What I want is for you not to be


    reckless. You and Tony are the closes to my heart, so please I don''t mind what happened and I''m


    feeling fine.¡±


    Oscar''splexion lightened up.


    With all seriousness, he told Amelia, ¡°Why don''t you resign? I don''t feel at ease with you working there


    alone. Since you like designing, I''ll open a private studio for you. You don''t have to start off from the


    bottom with the risk of being scammed, and you''ll have more freedom in your design.¡±


    Amelia found the turn of the conversation to be quite hrious. She ced her hand on Oscar''s.


    ¡°Oscar, didn''t you promise not to interfere with my working life?¡±


    Oscar''s gaze at her broodingly. ¡°We are barely through the month and that mother-daughter duo has


    already hurt you twice. How can I feel assured when you are always in danger? Either you resign or


    you agree with me sending you a bodyguard. That is my bottom line.¡±


    Amelia hesitated but agreed in order to keep her job.


    ¡°All right, then. But they can only protect me from the shadows.¡±


    ¡°I''ll get Jolin to work in yourpany and in the same department. That way, she can protect you


    twenty-four-seven.¡±


    ¡°Who is Jolin?¡±


    ¡°She is a recruit from my team.¡±


    ¡°What happened to the previous one?¡±


    ¡°She''s too pretty. Her face will only bring disturbance to thepany, which cannot keep you safe.¡±


    This left Amelia dumbfounded.


    Oscar brightened up and said, ¡°Don''t you fret. I won''t let Jolin interfere with your work, nor will I ask her


    to report your every move or who you''re with. While she is with you, you are her master. Her loyalty is


    that of Kurt''s. She will not betray you unless it is your own orders.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, you know I don''t mean that.¡±


    ¡°I just want to reassure you that I don''t mean anything else. I just want you to be safe.¡±


    Amelia looked at him and said affectionately, ¡°I understand.¡±

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Jennifer remained frozen in front of thepany''s entrance. She looked down at the hand with which


    she pped Amelia Winters earlier. Her mind was a mess right now. She worried that Oscar might go


    after her parents for trouble since he had witnessed her pping Amelia.


    Laura, Jennifer''s mother, was already in such mental disarray. Hence, Jennifer didn''t want to worsen


    things by pushing her already broken family further into an unimaginable nightmare.


    After what happened to her mother, Jennifer was no longer the arrogant, self-righteous daughter of a


    wealthy family. She had learned to self-deprecate and not overestimate her importance.


    ¡°Ms. Larson.¡± A hand was waving before her eyes. She looked up and saw that it was the girl who


    always passed by her, but she didn''t know thetter''s name.


    ¡°Hi, Ms. Larson. My name is Rory Sanders. You don''t look well. Would you like to join me at the caf¨¦


    nearby? Drinking coffee might help alleviate your mood. So, what do you think? Are you interested in


    joining me?¡±


    It was then that Jennifer stared intently at Rory. Thetter felt her heart skip a beat upon seeing


    Jennifer''s unwavering gaze.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Jennifer nodded, surprising Rory, who thought she would get turned down.


    The duo then went to a caf¨¦ nearby. As it was after office hours, it wasn''t crowded. They picked a table


    near the window and took a seat.


    The two had orderedttes. When the waiter served the freshly brewed coffee, Jennifer stirred her cup


    with a teaspoon. By then, she had returned to her usual aloof and arrogant demeanor.


    She felt that an entry-level white cor like Rory was only an ordinary woman and not of the same ss


    as her. In truth, she merely joined Rory for a coffee to obtain some information from thetter.


    ¡°Are you close with Amelia Winters?¡± Jennifer asked.


    Rory nodded. A smile graced her features as she replied, ¡°We work in the same department, so I know


    her better than the others do.¡±


    ¡°It seems you two have a close rtionship. In that case, why did you ask to have coffee with me? I''m


    sure you know I''m not on good terms with her. Aren''t you afraid that she''ll be wary of you once she


    learns you met me behind her back?¡± Jennifer''s lips thinned as she looked at Rory with a cynical smile.


    Rory took a sip of her coffee and replied, ¡°Ms. Larson, I''m only a vige girl who just graduated from


    university. Meanwhile, she''s Mrs. Clinton. Her wealthy husband adores her to bits. Do you think


    someone with her status will want to be my friend? Tsk. She''s only being nice to me out of pity. She


    promised to help me attain the supervisor position this time around, yet she eventually rmended


    another colleague from the same department to the boss. That person is now a supervisor, while I''ve


    be theughing stock of the department. Do you still think she and I are close? She''s only putting


    up a kind front. Nobody knows that she''s more heartless than everyone else. I figured it''s better to


    befriend you, someone who shares the same sentiments toward my enemy. Hence, I wondered if you


    wanted to be my friend. Of course, it''s up to you whether you''re willing to befriend a vige girl like me.¡±


    Jennifer sized her up cautiously. Then, she chuckled and extended a hand while saying, ¡°Friends?¡±


    Rory reached out too and held the former''s hand. ¡°Friends.¡±


    The two gazed at each other as though they had reached a consensus.


    ¡°Did you say youe from the vige? I can''t tell, though,¡± Jennifer said, crossing her arms before


    her chest.


    Rory smiled and replied, ¡°Country bumpkins like me have to dress ourselves up once we get into the


    workce. Nheless, a defective item will also remain defective regardless of the cover-up. No


    matter how pretty I dress myself up, I am always a vige girl. That''s why I try my best to climb up the


    corporatedder. It''s also the reason I''m currying favor with someone wealthy like you now, Ms.


    Larson.¡±


    Rory knew wealthy people were usually cautious. Instead of concealing her true intent, she felt it was


    better to own up to them and be frank. That way, those wealthy people would think of her as sincere,


    and they might change their perspective toward her. After all, a good word from such affluent people


    could help her climb the corporatedder without any hurdles.


    Jennifer nced at her again and smiled. ¡°I didn''t expect you to tell me the truth so in and simple.


    You''re indeed a forthright person.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, a nobody like me who wants to befriend someone like you has nothing but a sincere


    heart. However, you''re born in a wealthy family, so you''re never short of money and people to tter


    you. Hence, I figured all you''re looking for is sincerity from others. Am I right, Ms. Larson?¡± Rory


    candidly asked.


    Jennifer nodded. However, her eyes narrowed to slits as she added, ¡°Still, I don''t quite like the way you


    act as though you can see through everything. Make no mistake. A young girl like you can get in


    trouble for acting like you''re smarter than everyone else.¡±


    The smile on Rory''s face tensed upon hearing that.


    She then pretended to y dumb, ¡°What do you mean by that, Ms. Larson?¡±


    Jennifer snapped her fingers and answered, ¡°Nothing. I merely wanted to let you know that I detest


    hypocritical sincerity from others. Nheless, I can appreciate your aggressiveness in climbing the


    corporatedder. What''s more, I like our exchange of interests in being friends.¡±


    Rory giggled. ¡°Ms. Larson, did you get me wrong? I''ve never thought of getting any benefits from you.


    Money? You won''t give it to me for no reason. A house? That''s even more impossible. A position in the


    company? You''re not working in ourpany, so you can''t possibly interfere with the staffing


    arrangement. Therefore, I won''t receive any benefits from being friends with you. I''m merely doing this


    because Amelia''s hypocrisy enrages me, and I want her to suffer for it. All I hope to achieve is humiliate


    her at my workce with your help.¡±


    Jennifer patiently listened without giving anyments.


    Rory observed Jennifer''s expression cautiously. She felt a shudder in her heart when she noticed the


    latter was also sizing her up. She initially assumed Jennifer was merely a daughter of a wealthy family


    who knew nothing. Yet, it turned out that thetter was impressively intelligent.


    ¡°It seems like you''re not keen on being my friend, Ms. Larson. Well, forget about it. I''m just a busybody


    who wanted to hear you out, but I need to make a move now to catch the train. Toodles!¡± Rory said as


    she grabbed her bag and stood up.


    ¡°Sit down,¡± Jennifer ordered with an aloof expression. Her arms crossed in front of her chest.


    Having heard that, Rory obediently returned to her seat.


    ¡°You''ll help me monitor Amelia Winters and report her every action to me. Seeing how she''s the reason


    why my mom is now mentally deranged, I have to vent my anger by tarnishing her reputation. As long


    as she gets humiliated in public, I''ll transfer you to ourpany as a department director. Your sry


    will be triple your current earnings. I think this position is attractive enough to you, isn''t it?¡± Jennifer


    spoke arrogantly.


    A maliciously dark shade of greed shed across Rory''s eyes upon hearing that.


    She instantly agreed, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°However, a young girl like you should know your limits. Don''t y the devil''s advocate by telling


    Amelia the same as what you told me. I hate people with evil intentions who think they can have it all.


    So, be very careful because you could hurt yourself for biting off more than you can chew,¡± Jennifer


    warned while shooting a vicious re.


    Rory smiled. ¡°Ms. Larson, I''m not a fool.¡±


    ¡°You better not be.¡±


    Rory lowered her gaze and asked hesitantly, ¡°Ms. Larson, I wonder if I should disclose something that


    I''ve recently learned to you.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Besides her husband, Mrs. Clinton is also close with two other men. One of them is Carter, and


    another guy is a foreigner named June. I researched June and found out that he''s the fianc¨¦ of Cassie


    Yard. Coincidentally, Cassie is also Mr. Clinton''s ex-girlfriend. Their rtionship seems rather


    complicated. That''s what I''ve observed thus far. I''m unsure if you''ll have any use for this info,¡± Rory


    said.


    That sent Jennifer into deep thought.


    She stood up the next second and picked up her bag. ¡°I''ve got something to do now. Give me your


    contact number. I''ll call you if there''s anything I need. Don''t forget to report to me if you find anything


    unusual about Amelia.¡±


    With that, she turned and left.


    Standing on the spot, Rory looked at Jennifer''s departing figure. A sneer crept onto her face, and a


    tinge of viciousness shed across her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She mused, ¡°Hah! You think you''re the most powerful person in thepany, Amelia? Well, let''s see


    how you''ll cope with getting humiliated. Things are about to get more fun now that I''ve sparked


    Jennifer''s hatred toward you.¡±

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    After Jennifer got home, she asked some people to look into June. When she received a stack of


    documents regarding June''s private information, she looked through them intently. A smirk shed on


    her face as she scoffed, ¡°June''s appearance gives off the impression of someone loyal and a


    womanizer at the same time. During his and Cassie''s years-long romantic rtionship, he had also


    been fooling around with other women. Indeed, he''s made full use of his abilities to woo women. Yet, it


    does seem like he''s in love with Cassie, judging by how he looks at her in these photos. Those two


    wicked people are indeed a match made in heaven. Neither of them is sincere when ites to


    rtionships. No wonder they remained together for so many years.¡±


    After flipping through the rest of the information, she kept those documents inside her bookcase and


    locked them up.


    She went and stood by the window, quietly gazing at the scenery outside. One could not tell what she


    felt at that moment.


    Right then, someone knocked on her door anxiously. A maid soon called out, ¡°Ms. Larson, something''s


    wrong! Mrs. Larson is having another episode! She''s smashing everything in sight. Please hurry


    downstairs.¡±


    That sent a shock wave through Jennifer''s mind. She made her way downstairs with haste, where


    Laura behaved like a lunatic and bashed things into pieces. Her expression instantly changed as she


    went up to Laura and hugged thetter. ¡°Mom, I''m Jennifer. I''m your daughter. Please calm down


    before you hurt yourself.¡±


    Laura vented her emotions for a while before she eventually calmed down. She turned around to look


    at Jennifer with a horrified expression. ¡°Jennifer, someone was trying to kill me! That person was


    aiming a gun at me. That''s why I rushed downstairs to scare him away with these. After that, you came


    down. Yes, you came down right after that. Jennifer, you have to protect me. These people are scary.¡±


    Jennifer''s eyes reddened as she looked at the crazed Laura in shock. She felt like her heart was being


    torn apart by a pair of invisible hands.


    It broke her heart to see her well-mannered and elegant mother be this hysterical woman. At the


    same time, she felt remorseful, as if an ocean of guilty thoughts were suffocating her mind.


    How I wish I could undo everything. If there were a way to reverse time, I would do it right away. I


    shouldn''t havee back from overseas during my parents'' and I''sst visit there. I would''ve never


    looked for Carter again, and perhaps my mom would still be sane. She wouldn''t be how she is


    now if I''d done all that. Oscar and Amelia, you guys are so heartless. If my mom''s condition can''t get


    healed, I''ll remember all the hardships she''s going through now and avenge her. An eye for an eye,


    after all. Wait and see, you too. I''ll undoubtedly seek my revenge.


    After Jennifer helped Laura settle down, she rang her family doctor and asked him toe over to


    have a look at thetter. While waiting for the doctor''s arrival, she exploded in rage. ¡°Esme, what


    happened? Didn''t I ask you to take care of my mom? Is this how you do your job?¡±


    Esme Xanthos, a plump maid in her fifties, rushed over and answered cautiously, ¡°Ms. Larson, I didn''t


    mean to let this happen. I was right next to Mrs. Larson when she was fast asleep earlier. Suddenly,


    she woke up and said someone wanted to kill her. Before I could react sensibly, Mrs. Larson had


    already rushed down the stairs. What happened next was what you just saw, Ms. Larson.¡±


    Jennifer rubbed her forehead and said in frustration, ¡°Okay. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Larson.¡±


    After that, Jennifer nced at all the maids present and instructed, ¡°No one is allowed to tell my dad


    about my mom''s episode earlier. If he finds out about this, all of you might as well pack up and leave


    the Larson residence.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Ms. Larson.¡±


    Some time passed before the family doctor, Johnny Dixon, arrived alongside two nurses. Jennifer


    rushed to wee them and politely said, ¡°Mr. Dixon, my mom has fallen sick again. Please take a


    look at her. She''s upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Jennifer. I''ll go check on her now,¡± Johnny said.


    He then went upstairs to examine Laura''s condition, which soon led to a solemn expression on his


    face. That worried Jennifer, so she asked, ¡°Mr. Dixon, how is it? Is my mom''s condition serious?¡±


    Johnny tucked Laura''s hand back under the nket before standing up. He looked at Jennifer and


    said, ¡°Let''s talk about this in the study instead.¡±


    That only made Jennifer even more concerned. Her heart raced at lightning speed, making her feel a


    little faint.


    Upon arriving at the study, Jennifer asked immediately, ¡°Mr. Dixon, how is my mom doing?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I suggest you guys admit her into the psychiatric hospital where she can get proper treatment.


    Otherwise, her condition is going to worsen,¡± Johnny suggested solemnly.


    Jennifer''s eyes widened while her face paled to a ghastly white. Even her hands started to tremble.


    Nevertheless, she shed a tense smile before asking, ¡°Mr. Dixon, you''re kidding me, right?¡±


    ¡°I''ve known your mom for over twenty-odd years now, Jennifer. If I could treat her condition, I would


    because I don''t want her to get sent to the psychiatric hospital either. However, things are getting


    serious. Your mom''s mental health has deteriorated rapidly over the past few days. If you don''t admit


    her to the psychiatric hospital, I''m afraid her condition will only worsen from now on,¡± Johnny answered.


    Hands still trembling, Jennifer asked in despair, ¡°Mr. Dixon, is there truly no other way?¡±


    Johnny shook his head in response.


    After he left, Jennifer slumped onto the floor while various thoughts ran wild in her mind. How did this


    happen? Everything was fine, weren''t they? Why does Mom suddenly need to be admitted to the


    psychiatric hospital? It''s all happening too fast!


    Everything felt like a dream and seemed too surreal at that moment.


    Not long after that, Laura woke up but seemed absolutely normal. As she climbed off her bed, Jennifer


    came out of the bathroom.


    Laura shed a gentle smile while asking, ¡°Are you not working today, Jennifer?¡±


    Seeing her mother''s sudden change in demeanor, Jennifer froze and stared nkly at the former.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Don''t you recognize your own mom?¡± Laura chuckled.


    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Why wouldn''t I be? What time is it now? I''m feeling hungry all of a sudden. I''m going


    downstairs to get something to eat. Do you want anything?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes. Of course.¡± Jennifer paused for a moment before nodding profusely.


    Laura seemed to have returned to her normal mental state, and the family of three soon had dinner


    together when Vincent came home. Thetter took some food for Laura and uttered, ¡°Eat more, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Laura was gobbling down the food happily. At that moment, everything seemed normal, and


    they had a good time together.


    After dinner, they even watched a drama on the television. While doing so, Laura was excitedly


    discussing the plot with Jennifer. In response, Jennifer used her eloquence jokes to cheer her mother


    up.


    Since Laura and Vincent were people of age, they went to bed after an hourter. At that point, Jennifer


    had switched off the television and retired into her room too. She then climbed into bed before going on


    her phone.


    Now that Laura had mysteriously recovered, Jennifer thought about Carter again, whom she hadn''t


    seen for a few days. She scrolled through her contact list, and her eyes fixated on Carter''s name for


    the longest while.


    Should I call him? Should I not? Should I? Should I not? Jennifer was in a dilemma.


    After pondering for a while, she ultimately decided to type a message: Are you asleep? I haven''t seen


    you in so many days, and I''m starting to miss you. I''m sorry for throwing a tantrum over my mom.


    Please don''t be angry at me anymore, okay? I was wrong.


    Before sending the text to Carter, she looked at the contents of her message and smiled bitterly. Don''t I


    have principle and dignity? I''ll look so spineless if I send this to him.


    In the end, Jennifer decided not to send the text. She put her phone aside and fell asleep with the rare


    opportunity of not having any troubled thoughts on her mind.


    After sleeping for some time, she couldn''t help but feel like someone was staring at her in her sleep. It


    sent chills down her spine and instantly awoke her from her dreams.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she saw a figure standing at the head of her bed. A pair of


    terrifyingly piercing eyes stared at her. Despite her room''s dim lighting, she could sense that figure''s


    presence fixating on her.


    ¡°Ah! Help! Someone!¡± Jennifer shouted in fear. It was then that a cold yet familiar chuckle sounded


    when she mbered to flee. Despite being halfway out of her bed, she froze and quickly turned around


    to see the figure. ¡°Mom?¡±


    The figure then giggled eerily and stumbled out of the room like it had been sleepwalking. At that


    moment, Jennifer brushed aside her fear and got out of bed before following from behind.


    Upon exiting the bedroom and standing under the hallway''s light, Jennifer saw that it was indeed a


    sleepwalking Laura. Jennifer instantly turned paler and yelled, ¡°Ah!¡±


    She was on the verge of a breakdown after seeing her mother''s unusual behavior.


    It was then that Vincent ran out of his bedroom and bumped into Laura at the entrance. He immediately


    held onto thetter, but to his surprise, she chuckled coldly and shoved him aside before walking into


    their bedroom. Vincent froze on the spot for a few seconds before following her.


    ¡°Are you all right, Dear?¡± Vincent asked worriedly.


    Not a word came from Laura as she climbed into bed. Moments soon passed, and steady breaths


    sounded from her sleeping body.


    Vincent was dumbfounded as he watched that entire scene y out. What on earth is happening?


    ¡°Dad, what should we do? Mom seems...¡± Jennifer asked as she entered the room and saw the


    snoozing Laura. She couldn''t bear to finish her sentence by saying her mother seemed off.


    With a darkened face, Vincent replied, ¡°Let''s talk outside.¡±


    The two of them headed downstairs right after that. Jennifer told the maid, who got woken up by the


    commotion, to make them two cups of tea before dismissing the maid.


    Momentster, Jennifer picked up her hot cup of tea and took a big gulp, identally burning her


    tongue.


    Vincent nced at her before speaking. ¡°Drink slowly. There''s no rush, nor is anyone racing against


    you.¡±


    Jennifer put down her cup and sank deep into thought. ¡°Dad, Mom''s condition seems to have


    worsened. Mr. Dixon came to check on her earlier today, and he said she''s not doing well. Perhaps we


    should get her checked at the psychiatry department. If her condition worsens, and this continues,


    we''re both going to lose our minds.¡±


    Seeing that Vincent had remained silent, Jennifer kept mum as well. If I had a choice, I wouldn''t want to


    send Mom to the psychiatric hospital. After all, her life and reputation might be over if she gets admitted


    there as a patient.


    ¡°I''ll think about it. It''s gettingte, so go back to bed, okay? I''m heading upstairs now.¡± With that,


    Vincent returned to his room. As Jennifer watched him leave, she noticed that he looked miserable.


    Plus, more and more white hair was growing on his head.


    That made tears well up in Jennifer''s eyes. My family is falling apart because of Oscar and Amelia''s


    ruthlessness.


    Her hatred for Amelia intensified as she dwelled on the matter. If it weren''t for that wretched Amelia, my


    mom would still be the almighty noblewoman she once was.


    While Jennifer regretted being the reason behind everything, she still felt the need to push the me


    onto someone else, considering the direness of her mother''s situation; She had to pin her pain and


    guilt onto another person to convince herself that she had nothing to do with her mother''s ordeal.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    In the end, Laura got sent to the psychiatry department for a checkup. After receiving the results, the


    doctor rmended that Jennifer and Vincent send Laura to the psychiatric hospital for the time being


    to receive treatment. That destroyed whatever tiny little bit of hope that Jennifer had.


    They heeded the doctor''s suggestion and immediately admitted Laura into a psychiatric hospital with


    the best medical facilities. Vincent even invested arge sum of money into the hospital. He then asked


    the doctors to take good care of Laura and not make any mistakes with her. With the power of money,


    all the doctors politely agreed to Vincent''s request.


    Jennifer knelt beside the bed and lifted her head to look at Laura. Then, she held onto thetter''s hand


    tightly while saying, ¡°Don''t be afraid, Mom. I''ll visit you every day. Once you recover, Dad and I will pick


    you up and take you home.


    Laura shot a re at Jennifer. She eventually turned to look at Vincent and coldly said, ¡°I feel fine. I


    have a clear mind, and my memory is still intact. Are you really going to leave me at this ce that


    might make a normal person go crazy?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jennifer felt a dull ache in her heart. She did not know what else to do since Laura''s


    condition was unstable; Thetter would be fine one moment and worse the next. Although, Laura


    seemed fine right now. Nheless, Jennifer did not know how or what to reply to Laura''s icy question.


    ¡°Dear, don''t worry. It''s just that there''s a slight issue with your body. I need you to stay here and receive


    treatment for it. Once you''re feeling better, Jennifer and I will take you home. Be good, okay? I''ll visit


    you every day and keep youpany,¡± Vincent soothed softly, patiently dealing with Laura''s temper.


    Laura stared at him for a moment before she chuckled. ¡°Vincent, I''ve been with you for more than thirty


    years. I know what you''re thinking. Just tell me if you want a divorce. Why did you have to make things


    into such a massive matter? I already told you that I''m feeling fine. Which part of me makes you think I


    have a mental illness, huh? You two probably view me as a burden because I went to prison, so you''re


    leaving me here at a ce that can make any sane person go crazy. How can you two be so cold-


    hearted?¡±


    She then turned to look at Jennifer and snapped, ¡°Jennifer, I can assume that your dad is doing this


    because he wants to marry a younger woman. But you''re my daughter! How can you be his aplice


    and ditch me here? How can you be so evil? Do you still think of me as your mom? Are you trying to


    make me go crazy for real?¡±


    ¡°Mom, that''s not it. I didn''t-¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Laura interrupted Jennifer before thetter could finish her sentence, ¡°Be honest with me, Jennifer. Are


    you really going to leave me here?¡±


    At that point, Jennifer took a deep breath and tried to reign in her emotions. ¡°Calm down, Mom. How


    about this? You stay here for observation in the next few days. If there really is nothing wrong with you,


    I''ll bring you home immediately. Is that okay?¡±


    Laura answered her question by lying down on the bed and pulling the nket over her head before


    sitting up again and yelling, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    That left Jennifer and Vincent with no choice but to leave the psychiatric hospital in despair.


    In the car, Jennifer was upset as she asked, ¡°Is what we''re doing wrong, Dad? I personally think Mom


    is fine. Plus, won''t she hate us for sending her here?¡±


    Not a word came from Vincent.


    Jennifer turned to look at him and said, ¡°Dad, why don''t we just bring Mom home? I''m scared that she


    might feel ufortable at a ce like that alone.¡±


    Vincent shook his head. ¡°There''s no need. That is the best psychiatric hospital in the whole of


    Tayhaven. The doctors and nurses are excellent, and there are no rumors of them abusing the patients.


    Your mom will get the best care there. I believe she''ll be recovered and out in no time.¡±


    Silence befell Jennifer as she did not know what else to say.


    Both the father-daughter sat in silence as they made their way home. Yet, the ce was missing the


    lady of the house. The massive mansion suddenly seemed deserted with theck of Laura''s presence.


    Jennifer felt ufortable. It bothered her so much that she wanted some space in her room. ¡°Dad,


    I''m going upstairs for a rest.¡±


    She immediately went upstairs upon saying that. After entering her bedroom, she flopped onto the bed


    and stared at the ceiling.


    Laura''s unstable condition had exhausted her these past few days. Now that she thought about it, she


    had no one she could talk to about the matter. At that thought, she felt sad. She was the daughter of a


    wealthy family, yet she did not have many true friends. At most, she only had fake friends who were


    after her wealth and family name.


    Jennifer took out her phone and opened the photo album app. She stared at Carter''s picture and


    thought of how she hated yet at the same time loved this man. If it weren''t for her entanglement with


    him, Laura would not have defended her by going to argue with Amelia. The following events would not


    have happened either. Hence, she did not know whether she should hate her infatuation with Carter,


    him for being cruel, or Amelia''s ability to pretend.


    Carter and Amelia, are you happy now that my mom is in the psychiatric hospital? Jennifer''s face


    contorted in frustration before she ripped the picture into pieces and threw it into the air.


    Hatred filled her voice as she snarled her thoughts aloud, ¡°You left me with no choice, Amelia. If Mom


    doesn''t get better, I''ll use everything I have to make sure your reputation gets tarnished. Since I can''t


    do anything to the Clintons, I''ll take you, the most precious thing to Oscar, away from him. I want him to


    feel what it''s like to lose you again! You and he are ruthless, but I can do much worse.¡±


    It was a rare asion for Amelia to rest at home during the weekend. She sneezed and rubbed her


    nose when Molly came out of the kitchen with a te of fruits. Molly looked at Amelia and asked,


    ¡°What''s wrong, Mrs. Clinton? Did you catch a cold?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No. It''s just that My nose feels itchy, so I sneezed a few times. Maybe


    someone''s missing me.¡±


    Molly ced the te of fruits on the coffee table and offered, ¡°Have some fruits, Mrs. Clinton. I''ll head


    upstairs and get Mr. Clinton over to eat some too.¡±


    ¡°It''s all right, Molly. I''ll do it. He''s working in the study right now, so it''s better if I bring it up for him,¡±


    Amelia exined smilingly.


    Upon hearing that, Molly nodded, understanding at once.


    Amelia then walked up the stairs with the te of fruits. She stood in front of the study and knocked on


    the door. When no one responded, she carefully opened the door and entered. She soon heard


    Oscar''s voice ask, ¡°Was she really admitted into the psychiatric hospital?¡±


    She could not discern what the other person on the line was saying. Hence, she paid attention to what


    Oscar''s said next. ¡°All right, send someone to watch her. Also, have someone tail Jennifer. Make sure


    she never appears in front of Amelia again. How dare a trivial family like the Larsons try to harm


    Amelia? I, Oscar Clinton, will make every one of them pay.¡±


    A moment passed before Oscar said, ¡°Okay. I guess that''s all for now. Make sure you have people


    tailing after each of those three. I don''t want Amelia to get hurt again. Do you understand?¡±


    After hanging up, Oscar turned around and saw Amelia standing at the door with a puzzled expression.


    He was stunned for a moment, and panic instantly shed through his eyes.


    ¡°A-Amelia, when did you get here?¡± Oscar asked as he ced his phone on the study table.


    Amelia brought over the te of fruits and calmly replied, ¡°Molly cut some fruits for us, so I brought


    them up for you.¡±


    At that moment, Oscar cautiously studied her expressions. He finally heaved a sigh of relief when he


    noticed nothing was different from her.


    He then picked up a piece of fruit and brought it to Amelia''s mouth. Thetter epted it and opened


    her mouth to bite the fruit. After swallowing, she praised, ¡°Tastes sweet.¡±


    The two of them ate the te of fruits silently. Neither brought up the phone call from before.


    When they cleared the te of fruits, Amelia took a piece of tissue to wipe her mouth. She silently


    contemted her next move before eventually asking, ¡°Was Mrs. Larson really admitted into a


    psychiatric hospital?¡±


    There it is. That question did not shock Oscar, who no longer nned to hide the truth from her.


    If Amelia did not know, he would have settled everything behind her back. However, now that she


    knew, he did not want to make up lies to deceive her. After all, he did not like lying to his other half,


    especially since that was not how a husband and wife should behave with each other.


    ¡°Yeah. Hugo phoned me to tell me about it,¡± Oscar answered.


    ¡°Whatever happened with Mrs. Larson... Did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I got someone to inject Mrs. Larson with a hallucinogen to teach her a lesson. She''ll be better in a


    month. In the meantime, she''ll be temperamental and will often do unexpected things like a crazy


    person. I didn''t expect the Larsons to abandon her in a psychiatric hospital in such a short time. It


    seems like their rtionship isn''t as strong as I thought.¡± Oscar chuckled.


    Amelia knew that whatever Oscar did was all for her. Hence, she had no right to judge whether what he


    did was right or wrong. However, she did not want him to do shady things because of her.


    She said, ¡°Oscar, I''m grateful that you''re doing so many things for me, but I don''t want to see you like


    this. You know how much pain and despair I used to feel. Thus, I''ve always thought that we should


    never try to rob someone of their life even if we feel overwhelming hatred for them. Do you understand


    what I''m saying?¡±


    Those words made Oscar''s face fall while his eyes darkened to a coal-ck.


    ¡°Are you ming me, Amelia?¡±


    A grin suddenly appeared on Amelia''s face as her hand waved in the air. She then boldly held Oscar''s


    gaze. ¡°Oscar, you know that''s not what I mean. I know you''re doing this for my sake. But, really, I don''t


    want you to dirty your hands by doing many disreputable things because of me. It''s not worth it.¡±


    ¡°Silly, you''re mine. How am I worthy or capable of being your husband if I can''t protect you?¡±


    Amelia nodded cheerily.


    She replied, ¡°I know what you mean, but I don''t want you to drive them into a corner. All Mrs. Larson


    did was bruise my forehead by ident. There''s really no need for you to turn things into such a big


    deal. So, have those mene back and give the Larsons some space, okay?¡±


    Oscar stared deeply into her eyes. ¡°Are you not afraid that they will take revenge on you because of


    what I did to that old hag?¡±


    ¡°But haven''t you already sent your men to protect me?¡±


    For what felt like the longest moment, Oscar quietly stared at her.


    ¡°Can you please promise me, Oscar?¡± Amelia asked as she looked into his eyes with the utmost


    sincerity.


    Still, Oscar remained grimly silent.


    Amelia softly resumed, ¡°Promise me, please? Consider it a favor to Tony and me. There are many


    things that can get solved legally. There''s no need for you to use disreputable methods like some mafia


    to get rid of that family. Besides, I feel bad, knowing I caused someone''s misfortune. So, please don''t


    be like this anymore, okay?¡±

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Oscar was still looking at Amelia, so she cocked her head and asked in a different tone, ¡°Oscar, are


    you mad at me?¡±


    Stroking her cheek, he said, ¡°Amelia, I know you''re kindhearted and don''t want to put her in a bind.


    However, not everyone will appreciate your kindness. You''re smart; I''m sure you get what I mean.¡±


    A faint smile lit up her face, and she raised her hand to touch Oscar''s hand. ¡°I''m not as kind as you


    think. I will take my vengeance on those who mistreated me. But she didn''t do much harm to me, yet


    we pushed her to the edge. That would put us in the wrong, and I don''t like that.¡±


    Oscar pulled her into his embrace and kissed her on the hair. ¡°Are you sure you want to pardon them?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You might think I''m pretending to be kind, but it is my honest thought. The Larsons did not do


    anything that crossed the line. Jennifer hit me at my workce that day because what we did to her


    mother was ruthless. I''d be much more enraged than she was if it were me. I''m not as upset now that


    I''ve put myself in her shoes.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed, indulging her request unconditionally.


    ¡°Oscar, do you think I''m being willful again?¡± Amelia questioned, lifting her head to regard him with a


    grin on her face.


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    When she heard his reply, she pouted and deliberately made things difficult for him by stating, ¡°You


    should describe me as well-mannered and prudent and that I''m capable of sharing your concerns and


    solving your difficulties. How am I willful?¡±


    Oscar burst outughing, his mood lightening up immediately.


    Caressing her forehead, he said, ¡°Let''s remarry, Amelia. Mom and Dad no longer reject you as much.


    Now that we have Tony, I''m sure Mom would want him to have aplete family.¡±


    Amelia contemted for a while before replying, ¡°I think you should inform them first. If you don''t, they''ll


    assume I instigated you and me me.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you want to tell everyone that I belong to you so that you have the right to chase my admirers


    away?¡± he teased.


    Lifting her chin, she dered in a domineering tone, ¡°Your heart is on me. Do you dare to cheat behind


    my back?¡±


    That caused him to guffaw. He loved that side of Amelia¡ªsoft with a dash of cunningness, alluring with


    a hint of purity, and kind but not cowardly. Her many personas made her fascinating, attracting people


    to learn more about her. Perhaps that was why she could always enthrall the opposite gender''s


    attention.


    He was one of them who fell for her mysteriousness.


    Afterward, Oscar called Hugo and instructed him to withdraw the men monitoring the Larsons. When


    thetter nerved himself to inquire about a reason, he responded, ¡°Amelia doesn''t like it.¡±


    With that, Hugo tactfully subsided and did not pursue the matter further.


    Amelia, standing next to Oscar, could not help but smile when she heard his response.


    ¡°Won''t you feel embarrassed to proim your love for me in front of your subordinate, Oscar?¡±


    ¡°He doesn''t have the guts.¡±


    She understood what he was implying¡ªHugo would not dare to make fun of him.


    Well, as expected of the boss to be unreasonable.


    ¡°Go about your work. I''ll go downstairs to see if Kurt has brought Tony home. Tony has been behaving


    like a reinless horse ever since Kurt bought the ce across from us.¡± Unbeknownst to Amelia,


    something flickered in his eyes the moment she finished speaking, but peace returned to his gaze


    soon.


    She then left the study and went downstairs. Seeing that Tony was not home yet, she shook her head


    helplessly.


    The minute she sat down on the couch, she received a phone call from Eleanor. ¡°Mrs. Hutton,¡± she said


    after answering the call.


    ¡°Lia, Benjamin is returning from his business trip, so I have to leave. Before I go, I''d like to treat your in-


    laws to a meal to thank them for taking care of you in the past years. Is it all right with you? I know it''s a


    presumptuous request, but I''m not sure when I can visit again after returning to Saspiuburg.¡±


    Amelia was stunned, and a pang of reluctance arose in her heart. All of a sudden, she was at a loss as


    to how she should define her rtionship with Eleanor. Although they had yet to reunite officially, it was


    an undeniable fact that thetter cared for her deeply. At times, she did not know how to face the older


    woman.


    She was not opposed to reuniting with Eleanor, but thetter seemed wary of their identities despite


    being nice to her. As a result, she dismissed the idea. After all, a forced rtionship would not bring


    them much joy.


    ¡°Lia, are you not okay with it?¡± Eleanor''s voice interrupted her train of thought.


    Amelia came to her senses and answered, ¡°I''ll ask them first. If they agree to it, I''ll arrange for you to


    meet them. If they don''t, then I''ll have to apologize in advance.¡±


    ¡°Sure, you can make the arrangements then. I''m already d that you agreed to it.¡± Eleanor''s joyful


    voice made it clear that she was delighted.


    More or less affected by her joy, Amelia could not help but smile as she continued, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, that''s


    the n for now. I''ll contact my inwster. If they agree to meet you, I''ll arrange for the meal to


    happen tonight. If they are unwilling to dine with you, I will still contact you.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    After she hung up the phone, Oscar came downstairs.


    ¡°Who called?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton. She wants to treat Mom and Dad to dinner. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He threw the question back to her.


    Grinning, she looked at him and asked, ¡°What do you mean what do I think?¡±


    ¡°Do you want them to meet her?¡±


    ¡°Both yes and no. I have conflicting feelings about her. In my opinion, no one would treat others so well


    without reason. There seems to be an invisible blood tie between us. I''m rather fond of her. I wasn''t


    ustomed to her enthusiasm at first, but I''ve never disliked her. It''s just that I don''t like how she''s so


    caring toward me yet has no intention to acknowledge me. I hate the ambiguity of our rtionship,¡± she


    voiced her true feelings.


    ¡°If you want, I can have someone get her hair sample, do a DNA test, and then force her to reunite with


    you.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°That''d be meaningless. Oscar, can you help ask Mom and Dad if they''re


    willing to meet her. Tell them it''s just a dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Leave it to me.¡±


    It was unknown how Oscar did it, but Olivia and Owen agreed to the dinner invitation.


    Oscar arranged for the meal to take ce at one of the Clintons'' restaurants. Many people, including


    Amelia, were unaware that he was involved in the food and beverage industry.


    The Huttons were dressed to the nines for the event. When Olivia and Owen showed up on time and


    saw them, they were taken aback for a minute and blurted, ¡°You are Amelia''s mother?¡±


    In the presence of outsiders, Olivia showed Amelia Winters courtesy. At the very least, she was not as


    hostile as she was in the beginning.


    Hearing their exmation, Eleanor was so delighted that she opened her lips to respond when Amelia


    Hutton interrupted her.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, this is my mother. I knew Amelia back in Beshya and regarded her as my sister. Although


    we''re not rted by blood, my mom treats Amelia like her own daughter because we look alike,¡± the


    latter exined, smiling graciously. Probably because of her noble upbringing, Olivia had a good first


    impression of her.


    A faint smile appeared on the older woman''s lips as she nodded. ¡°Let''s go inside.¡±


    With an arm around Eleanor''s shoulder, Amelia Hutton followed Olivia and Owen inside.


    Meanwhile, Oscar held Amelia Winters'' waist and walked inside with them as well.


    Once they were all seated, Olivia asked, ¡°Amelia, where''s Tony?¡±


    ¡°Kurt brought him to buy some candies. They''ll be here in a while.¡±


    ¡°Tony''s our family''s eldest grandson. Don''t let him hang out with a bodyguard too often. He''s getting too


    close to Kurt than Oscar and even calls him ''Daddy.'' Those who are unaware may think that Tony is


    Kurt''s kid,¡± Olivia said in displeasure while frowning.


    She was disgruntled that Tony, her own grandson, was closer to an outsider like Kurt than her. At the


    same time, she resented Amelia for being the cause of the problem.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Without a change in her expression, Amelia Winters responded, ¡°I understand. I''ll try my best to keep


    Tony close by.¡±


    Since guests were around, Olivia did not press on further.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Seeing that Amelia Winters did not retort even after being rebuked, Eleanor felt a pang of heartache.


    After all, she wanted nothing more than to cherish and love the daughter whom she could not reunite


    with. Even though she was dissatisfied that Olivia did not seem fond of her daughter, she could not


    voice her frustrations.


    After clenching and unclenching her fists beneath the table, she said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you seem younger


    than me. Can I call you by your name? You must be good at taking care of your health, seeing that you


    seem youthful and pretty. I can tell at a nce that youe from a noble family. Lia told me many


    good things about you multiple times. She said that she missed you the most during those two years


    she was in Beshya and felt sorry for leaving. However, she was blind at that time and didn''t want to


    trouble you. Her time in Beshya wasn''t pleasant as she had to take care of a child after losing her


    sight.¡±


    Feeling emotional, she paused for a while before continuing, ¡°When I saw that she was blind and had a


    child with her, I asked her where her spouse was. She was hesitant to tell me at first, but probably


    because she finds uspatible, she eventually told me a lot about you two. She described you as a


    benevolent and gentle mother-inw who cares about her a lot. When she found out she was losing


    her sight, she didn''t want to burden you and your family. However, she had nothing left and could not


    bring herself to part with her child. Thus, she steeled her heart and brought Tony away with her. At that


    time, she felt that an excellent guy like Oscar would be able to move on swiftly and build a big family


    with another woman. She said that you would have many grandchildren while she only had Tony.


    Afterward, I heard that Oscar went to find her and brought her to Anndur for a cornea transnt


    before bringing her home. When I was at Saspiuburg, I was concerned that you would be harsh on her,


    yet she sang your praises over the phone. It made me curious about you. I wanted to meet a


    magnanimous woman like you, so I made a presumptuous request, asking her to invite you and your


    husband out. Now that I have met you today, I see that you arepassionate, generous,


    knowledgeable, and reasonable, just as she had described. I''m relieved to know that she has you as


    her mother-inw.¡±


    Olivia''s eyes glinted several times, and she subconsciously cast a nce at Amelia Winters, who was


    feeling a bit flustered. Thetter had not expected Eleanor to say those words during the meal to help


    her please her mother-inw.


    They had not talked about their rtionship officially, but what Eleanor was doing for her had exceeded


    the boundaries of a normal friendship.


    A faint smile touched Olivia''s lips. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, you tter me. Amelia is a nice youngdy. I admit that


    I resented her when she left with Tony without saying a word back then, but there''s nothing I can do.


    My son is all grown up, and I can''t be as evil as to split them apart. Even if I find it in me to do so, I


    don''t want my grandson to grow up in a single-parent family. Thus, I acquiesced.¡±


    As soon as those words fell from her lips, Amelia Winters'' eyes widened, and she stared at her in


    disbelief.


    Oscar grabbed her hand and interlocked their fingers, gesturing for her to calm down. ¡°Mom, are you


    nning on forgiving Amelia?¡± he asked while smiling.


    Olivia shot him a nce. Instead of replying to him, she turned to look at Eleanor and said, ¡°Mrs.


    Hutton, you look youthful too. I think I''m older than you.¡±


    Eleanorughed. ¡°No way. I was born in 1956, which means I''m sixty years old this year.¡±


    ¡°I''m older than you. I was born in 1954,¡± Olivia remarked gently.


    Hearing that, Eleanor could not help but smile.


    Throughout dinner, the twodies had the time of their night chatting away. Therefore, when they left


    the restaurant, Olivia said, ¡°Eleanor, please visit Tayhaven often when you have time. I think our


    personalities are quitepatible, and we can get along with each other well. People our age are


    afraid of being alone, so I''ll have someone to talk to if youe over. Also, Amelia resembles you so


    much, even more so than your biological daughter. That was why I thought you were Amelia''s mother


    when I first saw you. But it turned out to be a misunderstanding.¡±


    Eleanor smiled as she masked the pain in her eyes. ¡°I would be gratified if I had a loving, thoughtful,


    andpetent daughter like Lia. You know, I''m quite envious of you. I''ll take her home if you don''t want


    her as your daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I want her. No matter how great we get along, I can''t let you take her away. Otherwise, how


    will I face my son when hees asking for his wife from me?¡±


    Olivia''s statement amused everyone that they all burst outughing.


    The two women chatted for a while more until Oscar interrupted, ¡°Mom, I need to send Mrs. Hutton


    back to their amodation now. Their flight is at two in the morning, so they''ll have to head to the


    airport after packing up.¡±


    ¡°So rushed?¡± Olivia blurted in surprise.


    ¡°My husband and son are returning from their business trip. If they don''t see me at home, they''ll be


    worried. I''ll visit here again when I''m free,¡± Eleanor exined.


    ¡°All right. I''ll be waiting for you. Have a safe trip.¡±


    Once they entered separate cars, Eleanor patted Amelia Winters'' hand and smiled. ¡°Lia, I can feel at


    ease now after knowing that your mother-inw treats you well. As long as you''re doing well, I''ll feel


    extremely gratified.¡±


    Thetter nodded with a smile. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, rest assured that I''ll live a blissful life. I''ll show you around


    the tourist spots on your next visit. I''m so sorry for neglecting you and Amelia; too many things


    happened in thest few days.¡±


    ¡°I came here specifically to visit you. If I were here to travel, I would''ve nned everything out, but that


    isn''t the purpose of my trip. I''m contented with seeing you, so don''t beat yourself up.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I''ll wish you a safe flight in advance then. When you get to Saspiuburg, call me to let me


    know you''ve arrived so that I wouldn''t worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The couple only headed home after the Huttons boarded the ne. By the time they arrived home, it


    was already half-past three. Fortunately, they could sleep in the next day since it was Sunday.


    After taking a hot shower, Amelia and Oscar went to bed without saying anything since they were


    exhausted.


    While they were sleeping soundly, the Huttons headed straight home after their flightnded.


    When they entered the house and saw it was brightly lit, they exchanged nces. ¡°Did someone break


    into our home, Mom?¡± Amelia Hutton asked worriedly.


    ¡°Would a burr be as bold as to switch on so many lights in someone else''s house?¡± Eleanor gave


    her a sidelong nce.


    At that, Amelia Hutton pursed her lips. Her mother seemed to be calling her a fool for asking such a


    question.


    Feeling a little enraged, she dragged the suitcase at a quicker pace and entered the house before


    Eleanor. Upon seeing the figures seated on the couch, she stiffened for a few seconds before saying


    timidly, ¡°Dad, Sean, you''re home?¡±


    Benjamin merely cast her a cool nce.


    Eleanor stepped in and also saw the people on the couch. Her hand, which was gripping the suitcase,


    tightened. A flicker of panic crossed her mind, but she maintained a frosty countenance.


    She usually pulled a long face when facing her husband. Even though she was terrified, she refused to


    appear intimidated and put on a tough front. That was her character.


    ¡°Didn''t you say you''d return tomorrow?¡± Eleanor pulled her suitcase along as she approached them.


    ¡°Sean, are you exhausted after being on the business trip for so many days?¡± she inquired, looking at


    her son.


    ¡°I''m all right, Mom. Did you and Amelia go traveling?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I was bored, so I invited Amelia to apany me,¡± Eleanor replied nonchntly. ¡°It''ste, so let''s talk


    tomorrow. I''m heading upstairs to rest now as I''m tired. Sean, you should get some rest as well. Work


    is important, but your health should be your utmost priority. I''ll cook something delicious for you


    tomorrow.¡±


    After saying that, she grabbed her suitcase and was ready to go up the stairs when Benjamin


    thundered, ¡°Stop right there! Shouldn''t you exin your absence to me? Where did you go?¡±


    Eleanor came to a halt, turned around, and shed him a false smile. ¡°I believe I''m not your servant, so


    I should have the freedom to travel anywhere I please. I don''t want to argue with youte at night. Let


    me sleep now if you really care about me. We can discuss it after I wake up.¡±


    Benjamin rose to his feet, eyes shing as he red at her.


    The husband and wife were acting like enemies.


    ¡°Dad, Mom is exhausted from our trip. If you have anything to say, wait till she''s well-rested. It''ste


    anyway, so don''t argue.¡± Amelia Hutton stepped in to be the mediator.


    Benjamin shot her a re andmanded, ¡°Shut up. I haven''t settled the score with you yet; I''ll


    reprimand you tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia pouted as she felt like she was wronged.


    Eleanor pulled her suitcase over to the couch and sat with her arms crossed before her chest. ¡°Tell me


    all your dissatisfaction toward me. You don''t have to take it out on our child.¡±


    Benjamin was so irate that his chest was heaving rapidly.


    ¡°Very well. You''ve be bold now after being away for a few days. I bet it''s all because of that


    Amelia Winters,¡± he said, sneering. ¡°I can''t do anything to you, but I know you care about her. How


    about I have her foster family wreak havoc at her ce? Let''s see if you can maintain your tough


    demeanor then.¡±


    Eleanor stood up from the couch and red at him. ¡°What are you trying to do to Lia? I won''t let you off


    if you dare to hurt her, even if I have to risk my life!¡±


    Benjamin was incensed to the point that his chest ached.


    ¡°Do something, Sean. What are you doing sitting there? Do you want them to fight each other?¡± Amelia


    Hutton yelled.


    Sean got up from the couch and said, ¡°Calm down, Dad. I''m sure you love mom. Communicate with


    her calmly. Nothing good will turn out if you keep fighting. Besides, it''s not what you want, so it isn''t


    necessary.¡±


    Only then did Benjamin calm down.


    ¡°Mom, Dad adores you. He''s only reacting in such a way because he''s very concerned about you, and I


    hope you can be considerate of his feelings. Do you really want to destroy our whole family because of


    a daughter who has been missing for over twenty years? Even if you want to reunite with her, she


    might not share your sentiments. Please don''t make Dad upset again. He''s had a tough life for the past


    years.¡±


    At longst, Eleanor recovered her repose.


    ¡°Amelia, Sean, go to bed. I''ll speak with your father. Don''t worry. I don''t want to quarrel with him either,¡±


    she said collectedly.


    The pair of siblings exchanged gazes before replying simultaneously, ¡°Okay, Mom, we''ll go upstairs


    now. You should talk things out with Dad.¡±


    Afterward, they walked up the stairs together.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Eleanor waited until she couldn''t hear any sounding from the stairs before she spoke kindly. ¡°Let''s


    go to the study and talk there.¡±


    Benjamin nodded.


    Both of them arrived at the study. He walked over to the window and looked at the scenery outside. His


    heart had finally calmed down.


    ¡°Why do you still want to see her?¡± he asked in a deep voice.


    She approached him and stared outside of the window with him before sighing. ¡°Can''t we just talk it out


    nicely, Ben? I really don''t want to argue with you loudly every time. It''s been twenty years. I''m tired of


    it.¡±


    He turned to her as a look of disappointment shed across his eyes. ¡°Do you think I want to argue


    with you? You''re the one who always starts arguing first. I want to live a peaceful life with you and


    travel to new ces with you whenever I''m not busy with my job. But look at your attitude. You''ll always


    either act coldly toward me or mock me in some way. Even a burning fire will get extinguished by your


    ice-cold attitude.¡±


    ¡°I want to do the same with you, but have you considered how you have been treating our eldest


    daughter for thest twenty-odd years? Every time you treat her that way, I can''t stop thinking about


    what exactly she did wrong to deserve your ire. I''m willing to treat you better if you show her at least


    some bit of love, but do you ever?¡±


    ¡°She''s a jinx, a walking disaster. We have a daughter and a son. We have a happy family. Why must


    you insist on bringing a jinx back into the family and destroying the peace and serenity we have?¡±


    Eleanor''s face darkened before she snorted. ¡°Looks like there''s nothing left for us to talk about. I''ll be


    open to a discussion about how we can live together harmoniously as a couple when you ept Lia.¡±


    ¡°Can you stop messing around, Eleanor?¡± A vein bulged on Benjamin''s forehead as he was failing to


    suppress his rage. He spoke as calmly as he could. ¡°I can ignore that you went over there to visit her,


    but promise me that you''ll cut off all connections with her in the future.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Not officially epting her as my daughter is the biggest concession I can make, so don''t


    you dare demand me to do anything more than that. I just reunited with her. There''s no way in hell I''ll


    let her slip out of my life again. I can''t do it.¡±


    Benjamin''s expression turned as dark as ink.


    ¡°Why must you piss me off every time? Does pissing me off make you happy?¡± he questioned with


    gritted teeth.


    She crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°I''m not trying to piss you off, but I can''t just ignore my


    daughter. I''m not as cruel as you. Maybe you can bury your head in the sand, but I can''t. I''m not going


    to me you for doing that, but please don''t do anything to Lia. Otherwise, I''ll hate you forever.¡±


    Anger seeped into his voice. ¡°I forbid you from meeting her again. If not, I don''t mind paying a visit to


    her foster parents. I heard she has a terrible rtionship with her foster parents. If you want to destroy


    her peaceful life, go ahead and meet her again.¡±


    She red at him with fury and hatred. ¡°You''re a despicable man.¡±


    ¡°I don''t mind being despicable when ites to your matters.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid that I''ll hate you?¡±


    ¡°It''s been twenty-odd years. Is there still love in your heart for me?¡±


    She waved her hand. ¡°You''re so unreasonable. I guess we aren''t going to reach an agreement on this


    matter. I''m tired, so I''m going to sleep now.¡±


    Benjamin grabbed her arm and softened his tone. ¡°Aren''t we enough for you, Eleanor?¡±


    Eleanor turned to look at him. ¡°You know what I''ve always wanted. I want our family to be whole.


    Without Lia, it''ll never be whole.¡±


    When she finished, she flung his hand away and walked out of the study.


    He stood on the same spot silently with unbridled anger for a few seconds before roaring like a crazed


    beast stuck in a cage. All the things on the table were subsequently pushed to the ground in his fury.


    I''ve sent you away so many years ago, so why do you still want toe back, Amelia? Why, oh, why?


    Hatred was practically spilling out of his pursed lips.


    It wasn''t going to be a peaceful night in the Hutton residence.


    The next morning, Amelia called Eleanor and asked, ¡°Have you arrived, Mrs. Hutton?¡±


    ¡°I''ve already arrived at four in the morning yesterday, Amelia. It was getting prettyte, so I didn''t call


    you. I was just about to call you when you call me first.¡±


    ¡°I''m d to hear you''ve already arrived, Mrs. Hutton. In any case, I''m afraid I can''t talk to you any


    further because I need to head to work now. Just give me a call when you make your way here.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I''m not going to disturb you any further. Work is important, but remember to take care of your


    body, too. You should know that there''s still someone in Saspiuburg thinking about you.¡±


    A light chuckle escaped Amelia''s mouth. ¡°I know, Mrs. Hutton.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, she turned to Oscar. ¡°She''s here. I''ll be going to work now. Be careful on


    your way to yourpany.¡±


    He undid his seatbelt and leaned toward her to give her a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Jolin will start working at


    thepany today. You just need to remember what she looks like. There''s no need to get too close to


    her.¡±


    She simply smiled before exiting the vehicle.


    After entering thepany, she became busy as usual doing her job. When it was ten in the morning,


    Eduardo brought a young woman who looked like a boy into the office and pped his hands. ¡°I''d like


    to take a moment of your time, please.¡±


    Everyone stopped working and stared at him.


    ¡°This is your new colleague. She was specifically chosen by Mr. Franklin. From today onward, she''ll be


    working with you all. None of you are allowed to bully her or else you''ll have to exin yourselves to


    Mr. Franklin,¡± he exined.


    The moment he finished speaking, everyone turned to stare at the woman who looked like a boy.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She spoke straightforwardly. ¡°Hello everyone. My name is Jolin Wright. I''ll be working with you all


    starting today. Please take care of me.¡±


    The design department employees all pped their hands.


    Jolin nced at Amelia and asked, ¡°Can I sit next to her, Mr. Moore?¡±


    Eduardo noticed where she was pointing and saw Amelia. He nodded. ¡°You can sit next to her. If


    there''s anything you don''t understand, you can either ask her or me about it.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± she replied very coldly.


    He didn''t notice her cold attitude and dered, ¡°All right, everyone. Back to work.¡± He then left the


    design department.


    Jolin approached Amelia and nodded at her before heading to the only empty desk left in the office.


    She then turned on herputer and opened a webpage. When Amelia took a secret nce at her


    screen, she saw Jolin ying Heroes Alliance.


    The edge of Amelia''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. I always thought a girl with a name like Jolin will


    be more refined and elegant. I definitely didn''t expect her to look like a guy with short yellow hair, a pair


    of jeans, and a t-shirt. Thatbination really makes her look like a delinquent. She kind of reminds


    me of Eva. Aside from the short hair that they both have, there are simrities in how both of them


    dress up. I can''t help but wonder if someone like her can do a good job as a bodyguard. No, I shouldn''t


    judge a book by its cover.


    She shook her head and her doubts away so she could focus on her job.


    It wasn''t until eleven in the morning that she stepped away from her desk because she really needed to


    use the restroom. When she left the cubicle, she saw Jolin already standing at the entrance. Jolin


    immediately straightened her body before saluting Amelia. ¡°Greetings, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Her sudden salute shocked Amelia and caused thetter to take a step back subconsciously.


    ¡°Uhm, you can act a bit more normal, you know. I won''t mind.¡± Amelia didn''t know if she shouldugh


    or cry.


    Jolin stared at Amelia with her small serious face and spoke in a no-nonsense tone. ¡°Am I scaring you,


    Mrs. Clinton?¡±


    Amelia waved her hand. ¡°It''s fine. It''s just that you''re a lot more... unique than how Oscar described


    you. I was simply a little surprised. Do you want to use the restroom? You can go ahead if you want. I''ll


    be heading back to work now. Come join me for lunchter. I''ll treat you to a meal, and we can know


    each other a little better.¡±


    Jolin directly blocked her path and tilted her head. ¡°Are you afraid of me, Mrs. Clinton?¡±


    When Amelia saw the suspicious look in Jolin''s eyes, she couldn''t help butugh. I thought she was a


    delinquent, but she''s just not adept in social interactions, I reckon.


    ¡°Oscar told me that I''m your ''master'' for now and that you must do everything I say without question. Is


    that true?¡±


    Jolin nodded seriously.


    ¡°Then do you think there''s a reason why I should be afraid of you?¡±


    Jolin gave it some thought and realized there weren''t any.


    ¡°All right, I''ll head back to work now. We can talk more during lunch breakter. Okay?¡±


    Jolin nodded.


    Amelia walked around Jolin and headed back to her desk. Jolin followed behind her silently.


    Jolin''s behavior intrigued Amelia. She''s quite stiff when ites to social interactions. I wonder what


    she does when she''s on a mission.


    That thought came into her mind before she asked it out loud.


    Jolin answered, ¡°My mission is to help steal the things my client wants. I hand over the goods, they


    hand over the money.¡±


    ¡°What do you do when someone intentionally makes fun of you for not talking more?¡±


    ¡°That won''t happen, because those who did either had broken limbs or are already dead.¡±


    Amelia''s mouth twitched. She smartly decided not to ask any further.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    During lunch, Jolin joined Amelia and Rory without invitation. Rory shot a nce of disdain at Jolin


    before speaking in a tone of suppressed anger. ¡°Amelia and I are nning to have steak for lunch


    outside of thepany, Jolin. I think you should find other people to eat with.¡±


    Jolin nced at Rory and replied with a deadpan expression, ¡°Do I need to report to you who I want to


    eat with?¡±


    Rage sparked in Rory''s eyes. She felt like her dignity had been insulted by a newbie who acted smugly


    simply because of her connection with their superior.


    Amelia was getting a mild headache. Jolin is a lot worse in social interactions than I thought.


    She secretly nced at Jolin. I wonder if she''s giving that attitude to Rory because she doesn''t like her


    or she simply doesn''t like to talk to people who aren''t on the same level as her.


    ¡°Jolin is a neer, Rory. As senior employees, we should treat her to a meal. Just let her follow us,


    all right? Making new friends is always a good thing.¡± Amelia tried to resolve the conflict.


    ¡°Look at her attitude, Amelia. It seems to me she doesn''t like me at all.¡± Rory red at Jolin and spoke


    with a tinge of fury.


    If Jolin''s attitude was a bit better, she wouldn''t have minded putting up a facade as usual and talking to


    the woman who looked like a man. However, when she saw how Jolin seemed to loathe her, as though


    she was a dirty rag, she couldn''t hold back her anger.


    She greatly disliked how a neer was behaving all smugly in front of her.


    Jolin stared at her coldly and suggested, ¡°If you don''t want to look at me, you can just leave.¡±


    The raging fire in Rory''s heart burned brighter. You''re not going to make me leave!


    When the elevator door near them opened, Amelia saw June appear. Thest time he showed up in


    front of her was days ago. Today, he was wearing a white outfit. It made him look just like prince


    charming. Jolin promptly gestured for Amelia to stay behind when she saw him.


    Amelia couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw Jolin was acting as though an enemy was approaching.


    I wonder where Oscar found such a funny bodyguard. It feels like she''s here to entertain me than


    protect me.


    ¡°Rx, Jolin,¡± she said.


    Jolin turned to look at her before backing away.


    Amelia shook her head and continued tough.


    June approached them and greeted them in a very gentlemanly way. ¡°It''s been a while, Ms. Winters. I


    quite miss you. Do you miss me?¡±


    Amelia stayed silent.


    ¡°Can you pay attention to the people around you when you flirt with someone, mister? This is basic


    courtesy,¡± Jolin said. The way she uttered those two sentences seriously was quite humorous.


    He turned to Jolin before turning back to Amelia. ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°She''s a new employee and my colleague. Her name''s Jolin Wright.¡± Amelia didn''t want to exin any


    further. ¡°We''ll be leaving to have our lunch now, Mr. Wick.¡±


    June blocked their path and continued to speak like a gentleman. ¡°May I join youdies for lunch?¡±


    Jolin studied him from head to toe and said, ¡°You''re a two-faced perverted man who''s trying to hook up


    with a married woman. You think you''re handsome, but you''re very ugly inside. There''s nothing of value


    about you, Mr. Foreigner.¡±


    Amelia almost choked while Rory stared at her in disbelief.


    Both of them couldn''t quite believe that Jolin had the gall to speak like that in public.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Is there a misunderstanding between us, Ms. Wright?¡±


    ¡°None at all. I simply don''t like foreigners. You want to hook up with a woman? Please do it with single


    women stupid enough to fall for you. A married woman isn''t suitable for you. You better not think you


    can toy with another man''s marriage and expect to get away with it unscathed. You may find yourself


    losing everything in the end because you can''t keep it in your pants.¡±


    June nced at her and opened his palms. ¡°You''re quite humorous, Ms. Wright.¡±


    Jolin looked at Amelia and asked, ¡°Can we head to lunch now?¡±


    Amelia nodded and apologized to June. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Wick, but we''ll be leaving for lunch now.¡±


    He gestured politely for them to leave. ¡°It''s quite a shame that I won''t be able to join you for lunch. How


    about tomorrow? As a gentleman, I simply want to invite a maiden to a meal. You won''t reject me


    again, will you?¡±


    Amelia smiled distantly. ¡°It''s unfortunate that I''m busy tomorrow, Mr. Wick. I''ll be heading to the hospital


    with my husband to give a check-up for my child.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. How about the day after tomorrow? If you''re still busy, then we can do it the day after that. I


    don''t believe you''re busy every day.¡± June spoke with stubborn determination.


    She simply smiled and changed the topic. ¡°We''ll be leaving now, Mr. Wick.¡±


    Unexpectedly, he stepped forward and hugged her. Before everyone could react to that, he let go of her


    and exined, ¡°Don''t misunderstand anything, Ms. Winters. It''s simply our country''s way of greeting


    each other and saying goodbye. You don''t mind that, do you?¡±


    Amelia didn''t mind it that much, but Jolin red at June furiously. It was as though she was a wolf


    waiting to strike. He was quite taken aback by her vicious re. She''s one scary woman. The look in


    her eyes is quite terrifying.


    ¡°Let''s go, Jolin,¡± Amelia said. She was concerned that Jolin would really start a fight in thepany.


    Jolin nodded obediently and followed Amelia closely, like a satellite orbiting the.


    After the three women left, June stared at Jolin with deep thoughts.


    Once they were out of his sight, he turned and left. A red sports car suddenly stopped in front of him.


    ¡°June, was it? I was watching the show you were putting on earlier. I even took a video of it with my


    phone. The man I love loves her, and you seem to be interested in her. What do you say? Are you


    interested in chatting with me?¡± The woman in the car smiled confidently. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to


    introduce myself. I''m Jennifer Larson. You can call me Jennifer.¡±


    He opened the door and sat in the passenger seat before buckling his seatbelt with a smile. ¡°As a


    gentleman, I normally can''t refuse the invitation from a beauty like you.¡±


    ¡°I like a gentleman like you.¡± Jennifer smiled and drove the car away.


    The two of them headed to a restaurant and into a private room. She ordered two dishes while he


    ordered two more and a bowl of mushroom soup. They handed the menu back to the server once they


    were done ordering.


    ¡°Just tell me what you want from me,dy. I tend not to trust a beautiful woman who approaches me


    without reason. Tell me your intentions and I''ll feel much more at ease.¡± He spoke with a half-smile and


    a somewhat casual demeanor.


    She snapped her finger and pulled out a thick folder of information from her bag.


    ¡°Before I talked to you, I ran a little background check on you. I know you''re Cassie''s fianc¨¦, and


    Cassie just so happened to have a rtionship with Oscar before. I can''t help but wonder if you have


    an ulterior motive for chasing Amelia now, who''s currently Oscar''s wife. You don''t mind me looking into


    your history, do you? After all, learning about the enemy is the key to winning.¡± She handed the folder


    to him.


    June grabbed it and briefly looked through it.


    He smiled. ¡°Not bad. One should always investigate their target before engaging in negotiation with


    them. If you have used this technique on someone else, I would''ve been impressed. Unfortunately, I''m


    the target of your investigation, and this is making me quite ufortable. We can be partners


    with a shared goal, but there''s no way we can be true friends.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t have it any other way.¡± She smirked. ¡°The information I gathered indicated that you are


    entangled with Ms. Yard for about seven or eight years. You''ve never given up on her during your


    asional meetings with her. I can understand that you truly loved her. If it isn''t true love, you would''ve


    found another woman a long time ago with your status. You also definitely wouldn''t have endured the


    misery that your pursuit of a woman who couldn''t stop loving another man has caused you. From that, I


    deduced you have your eyes on Amelia because you want to get Ms. Yard back. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°It''s not good to be smart all the time, you know.¡± He didn''t deny it, which meant he inadvertently


    admitted to it.


    ¡°A smart man like you probably doesn''t like dealing with women who know what they''re doing, but


    continued to pretend that they don''t.¡±


    June continued to smile and didn''t deny it.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    When the servers brought their dishes, Jennifer cleverly changed the topic. ¡°Try this out, June. The


    food in this restaurant is pretty good and authentic. You''re a foreigner, so you should definitely give


    these a try. Maybe you''ll learn to love it.¡±


    June picked up his fork and tried a bit of everything from the dishesid out. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to stay in Chanaea from now on?¡±


    ¡°I don''t think we''re close enough for me to answer that question, Ms. Larson.¡±


    ¡°I''m simply curious because I want to know why a foreigner like you is willing to do so much for Ms.


    Yard, yet you still can''t make her look in your direction. I heard she had been camping at the Clinton


    Corporations for a couple of days now, like a homeless stray that no one wanted. It''s quite pitiful, really.


    Aren''t you going to y the part of a hero and save her?¡±


    Her words were like a bomb exploding inside his head.


    His expression turned extremely dark. ¡°You know, it''s quite despicable to reveal people''s scars


    sometimes. Don''t act as though you know me very well. I''m leaving right now. Consider this meal my


    treat.¡±


    He immediately stood up and tried to leave. Jennifer, on the other hand, calmly spoke. ¡°Is that all it


    takes to piss you off, June? Seems like you don''t handle being upset that well.¡±


    That caused him to return to his chair.


    ¡°Oscar yed with your woman and abandoned her, June. Now she can''t even get pregnant. Are you


    really okay with this? If I''m you, I sure as hell won''t be. Of course, your attitude dictates your actions


    because you foreigners have a different way of thinkingpared to Chanaeans.¡± She waved her


    hand.


    He pulled out a cigarette, lit it, put it into his mouth, and puffed out smoke. The stench of the cigarette


    entered Jennifer''s nose. She furrowed her eyebrows, though she didn''t stop him from continuing to do


    that.


    ¡°What''s your n?¡± June puffed out smoke again.


    ¡°I have the same goal as you. If we want to crush Oscar, we need to start with the woman he loves. I


    think you''re doing a better job than me on that front.¡± She grabbed a bite of vegetables, put it into her


    mouth, and chewed slowly.


    He kept smoking cigarettes instead of eating. ¡°You hate Oscar? I didn''t find a woman called Jennifer


    having any sort of affair with him in my investigation.¡±


    ¡°That''s because I didn''t. However, if your mother was driven insane by him, you''ll know how I feel.¡± She


    didn''t hide the truth. ¡°The enemy of my enemy is my friend. I have people in Amelia''spany. So, if


    we work together, I don''t believe we can''t ruin her reputation forever.¡±


    ¡°No wonder there''s a saying in Chanaea that women are wicked. Seems like it''ll be my best call not to


    offend women here.¡±


    ¡°Men are the ones who spread that saying. If you ask any women, they''ll say men are wicked. After all,


    there are times when men are so wicked that they can cut off all of their connections to achieve their


    goal.¡±


    June stayed silent.


    Both of them had an unpleasant lunch before exiting the building. Jennifer showed him the pictures on


    her phone. ¡°Say, if Ms. Yard sees these pictures, do you think she''ll get jealous, June? I''m telling you.


    You can''t always treat women nicely when you''re trying to court one. You need to make them


    moderately jealous so they''ll only keep you in mind. Besides, Amelia is her nemesis. If you change


    your mind and chase after her nemesis, I bet she''ll get jealous, even if she doesn''t want to. Consider


    this my gift. What do you say? Wanna make a bet with me?¡±


    ¡°How do you want to do it?¡±


    ¡°If Ms. Yard gets jealous, you''ll help me seduce Amelia. That''ll also make Oscar feel the pain of losing


    a loved one. I think that''ll be interesting.¡± She narrowed her eyes with gritted teeth.


    ¡°Sure. As long as you can make Cassie mine again, I''ll help you take down Oscar.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Both of them exchanged a sinister look with a smile.


    ¡°I''ll ''identally'' meet with Ms. Yardter, so you''ll just need to wait for my good news. As long as her


    heart isn''t made of wood, she''ll get jealous and be possessive of you. Just don''t forget to fulfill


    your promise. I heard gentlemen aren''t willing to let beautiful women down. Is that true?¡±


    Juneughed. ¡°You''re a lot more pleasing to the eyepared to when we initially met, Ms. Larson.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡± Jennifer smiled gracefully. ¡°Do you need me to send you back?¡±


    ¡°No need. Just take me back to Amelia''spany. My car''s still there, and I still need to keep a close


    eye on her. Learning about the enemy is key to defeating them, right?¡±


    ¡°Be careful, though. She''s not a dumb woman who will fall for your bait that easily. If you make a


    mistake by being too eager, you may find yourself in a lot of trouble. When that happens, you may lose


    everything,¡± she reminded.


    He patted his chest. ¡°I genuinely love Cassie, yet she never looked my way. I interacted with Amelia in


    order to make her fall for me, yet she didn''t want to.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t expect you to be such a devoted man.¡±


    ¡°A lot of men may appear to be a womanizer, but they actually have a woman they really want to


    protect. It''s just that those women don''t love them back.¡±


    Jennifer snickered. Still, I''m a little jealous of Cassie. At least she''ll still always have a man who''s


    willing to protect her, no matter how far she falls, unlike me. All I get is men''s disdain regardless of the


    effort I put in.


    ¡°You know, what you said kind of makes me jealous of Ms. Yard.¡± What she said was indeed a half-


    truth.


    He had already entered the car. Thus, she shrugged, walked around the car, and got in. Then she


    drove the car back to Amelia''spany.


    After he got off the car, he went into his own car while she drove away.


    Jolin, who was still on the ground floor instead of the design department, saw that. She furrowed her


    eyebrows, gave it some thought, and approached him.


    She knocked on June''s car window. He retracted the window down and gave her a half-smile. ¡°Ms.


    Wright. What a coincidence.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, an intricate dagger was ced next to his neck.


    He was shocked, though he calmed down quickly and pretended as though nothing dangerous was


    happening. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Ms. Wright?¡±


    ¡°Don''t get close to Mrs. Clinton or I''ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton? You mean Amelia? Ah, I see. You''re sent here by Mr. Clinton. I suppose he''s quite


    protective of Amelia, huh? He even managed to sneak you in as an employee of thepany.¡± His


    half-smile persisted.


    ¡°You talk too much.¡± The look in her eyes turned colder as she pushed the dagger toward his neck,


    causing a bloody streak to appear.


    He instinctively wanted to touch his wound, but she stopped him. ¡°Don''t move, or else you''ll be getting


    more than just a shallow slice.¡±


    His hand was lowered. ¡°This is a society ofw and order, miss. You know, you''re a girl, so you really


    shouldn''t be waving a dagger and threatening people out of nowhere. A woman should act moredy-


    like¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth.¡±


    He waved his hand in a surrendering manner. ¡°All right, all right. I''m going to shut up. Before that, can


    you move your dagger away first? It''s only natural for men to go after finedies, and your mistress is


    one hell of a finedy. I''m simply interested in her and want to invite her to a meal. There''s no need for


    you to get so... threatening if she disagrees, right?¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    The smile on June''s face became less tense as he turned his head. It was uncertain if he was looking


    at Jolin or the car window. Suddenly, he smiled brighter and said, ¡°Amelia''s here. You can talk to her if


    you''ve got something to say.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She didn''t believe him.


    He shrugged. ¡°You don''t want your Mrs. Clinton to see your violent side, do you? Otherwise, she may


    reject you and tell on you to Mr. Clinton. Then you''ll lose your job.¡±


    Hesitation shed across her eyes, and she couldn''t help but turn to look in the direction he was


    suggesting. It gave him a window of opportunity to grab the dagger in her hand and stick the weapon


    close to her neck.


    When she turned back, she stared at him coldly.


    June smirked. ¡°All is fair in a battle. You''re still too inexperienced, miss. If you want to fight me, I


    suggest you raise your intelligence and emotional quotient first. Also, it''s not elegant at all pulling out a


    dagger in public.¡±


    He pped the dagger on her face. ¡°You know, I wanted to put a scar on your face, but you''re not


    pretty at all. You said you''re a woman, yet you dress like a man. Your appearance is not enticing to a


    man whatsoever, so I''ll be leaving now. See you around, girly.¡±


    Just as he was about to withdraw his hand, Jolin grabbed his wrist and snatched her dagger back. As


    she did, she cut the back of his hand, causing blood to spill out.


    June swiftly held his hand as he red at her with hatred. ¡°You''re insane. I can call the cops on you,


    you know!¡±


    Her dagger returned to its rightful sheath before she nced at him with disdain. ¡°I''m going to leave


    you with a warning. Never underestimate your enemy. You better stay far away from Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    She traced her thumb across her neck before leaving.


    June''s face darkened as he remained in the car and mmed his good hand on the steering wheel.


    How dare a woman who dresses up like a man bully me! I won''t stand for this!


    ¡°Jolin, is it? If I don''t kill you, I''ll make myst name Wright!¡± He narrowed his eyes and muttered


    dangerously.


    Jolin, of course, had no idea he hated her to the bone. She was a straightforward woman, so she


    automatically filtered out everything that didn''t matter to her mission, including danger aimed squarely


    at her.


    After she returned to the design department, Amelia asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°I came across an annoying rat, so I taught him a lesson on your behalf. I think he won''t do anything


    stupid to you in the future.¡±


    Amelia had no idea who the rat Jolin was referring to.


    ¡°You should focus on doing your job well, Jolin. There''s no need to pay attention to unimportant people


    because they can''t hurt me yet. Don''t do things too drastically and unintentionally offend other people,¡±


    she reminded in a low voice.


    It was easy for her to see that Jolin was a person with a one-track mind. She''s the type of person who


    doesn''t consider anything else, including rtionships with other people, in order to seed in her


    mission to protect me.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Clinton. My mission is to protect you. Other people don''t have the guts to do me any


    harm.¡± Jolin smiled.


    Amelia nodded instead of saying anything else and returned to her work.


    Time passed quickly when she was focused on her work.


    Most people in the design department had left when it was six o''clock.


    ¡°I need to head to the restroom for a while. Can you wait for me, Mrs. Clinton?¡± Jolin asked.


    ¡°Sure. No rush.¡±


    Jolin nodded and left.


    Rory approached Amelia. ¡°Do you want to leave together, Amelia?¡±


    ¡°I''m waiting for Jolin.¡±


    That caused Rory to furrow her eyebrows. ¡°You seem to tolerate Jolin a lot, Amelia.¡±


    Amelia smiled and stayed silent.


    Rory hid the dissatisfaction and envy swirling in her eyes and smiled. ¡°I''ll wait for her with you then,


    Amelia.¡±


    Amelia didn''t say no, but she didn''t say anything else either.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    ¡°Boss,¡± Jolin greeted politely.


    ¡°Boss?¡± Rory repeated with confusion as she stared at Oscar.


    Amelia promptly changed the topic. ¡°It''s gettingte, Rory. You should head back first or you won''t


    make it for dinner.¡±


    Rory nced at Amelia, then at Jolin, and finally at Oscar. She coughed as though she was trying to


    hide something, and smiled. ¡°Then I''ll be going back now, Amelia.¡±


    She left quite unwittingly. Even after she was a far distance away, she still turned back to look at Oscar.


    Sadly, he didn''t care about her at all.


    Jolin lowered her head. ¡°I''ve handed her back to you unscathed, Boss. I''ll be leaving now.¡±


    Oscar nodded. ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°See youter, Boss, Mrs. Clinton,¡± Jolin mumbled.


    After she left, he brought Amelia to his car.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with her performance? Or should I pick another person for you?¡±


    ¡°I like her. She''s cute, and she does her work seriously. She has a one-track mind, but that isn''t a bad


    thing. It''s easy to get along with someone who doesn''t think too much.¡±


    ¡°As long as you think she''s good.¡±


    After returning home, they ate dinner with their child. When that was done, Amelia and Tony sat on the


    couch watching television while Oscar went to the study to do his stuff. When he turned on his


    computer, his phone rang. He had received a message.


    Whilst staring at the report he downloaded from his email, he turned on the screen of his phone. When


    he saw the photos on his phone, his look darkened at the same time a tinge of fury appeared on his


    face.


    He knew the man and woman in the picture. The man was June, a person he met two years ago. His


    wife was the woman in the picture. In the photo, June was staring tenderly at Amelia while she met his


    eyes. It was quite a beautiful photo.


    The rage on his face suddenly vanished, and he smiled. There''s no way Amelia will betray me.


    Someone has some balls to send a picture like this to me. Are they trying to destroy our rtionship


    with such a dirty trick?


    He closed the pictures and called Jolin.


    After the call connected, he asked, ¡°Was there a man harassing my wife today, Jolin?¡±


    Jolin hesitated for a second before replying, ¡°You told me before that I''m to only protect Mrs. Clinton


    and that I can''t reveal where she went, Boss.¡±


    Fury flickered in his eyes for a second before he spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Who''s your employer here,


    hmm? Are you taking orders from her or me? If I ask you to tell me something, you tell me right away.


    Otherwise, you''re not going back to the organization, and I''ll stop being your boss.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Boss. I''ve misspoken,¡± she quickly apologized. ¡°There was a foreigner bothering her today,


    but I''ve taught him a lesson. I don''t think he''ll being back tomorrow. As long as I''m around, I won''t


    let anything happen to Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°Good. That''ll be all.¡± He ended the call and opened the pictures again.


    There was a calm before the storm brewing in his eyes before he deleted the pictures.


    He worked for a bit before turning off hisputer.


    After stepping out of the study, he saw Amelia carrying Tony upstairs. She smiled at him and asked,


    ¡°Finished with your work?¡±


    He nodded and took over Tony. ¡°He''s asleep?¡±


    ¡°Yep. I think he''s tired from ying too much today.¡± She followed him into the bedroom.


    After Tony was ced on his bed, she grabbed Oscar''s hand and asked, ¡°What''s wrong, Oscar?


    Something bothering you?¡±


    He grabbed her hand and smiled. ¡°It''s nothing. My subordinates didn''t do a good job, so I scolded them


    a little. It''s fine.¡±


    Amelia chuckled. ¡°You should rx more. If you get too strict with them, they''ll run away.¡±


    ¡°They won''t dare to,¡± Oscar replied inly. Clinton Corporations offered the best benefits and wages in


    the industry. Therefore, the employees there probably wouldn''t leave that easily.


    She smiled. ¡°You''re such a tyrant.¡±


    ¡°I only show my gentle side to you.¡±


    ¡°You''re so sweet.¡±


    The edge of his mouth twitched a little before he pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Sleep.¡±


    She nced at her phone. It was nine, so it was still quite early.


    ¡°Talk with me for a while, Oscar. It''s still early.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Both of themy on the bed and talked until she fell asleep in his embrace.


    Once Oscar made sure she was asleep, he got off the bed and sent someone to investigate June and


    Cassie. He soon received news that Jennifer met June first before meeting Cassie and that she had


    talked to both of them for a long time.


    After the call ended, he stood in front of a window and stared at the scenery outside. A dangerous look


    swirled in his narrow eyes.


    ¡°You still refuse to change, Jennifer.¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°You want to y? Fine. Let''s y. I doubt I


    can''t win against a woman like you.¡±


    Jennifer did indeed create a special opportunity for her and Cassie to meet in the garden during the


    afternoon. If one of them was a man, then their meeting would''ve been quite romantic. Unfortunately,


    both of them were women.


    When Cassie saw Jennifer, annoyance shed across her eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You''re so forgetful, Ms. Yard. It''s only been two years and you''ve already forgotten about me? I don''t


    me you too much, since we only met once in the hospital Amelia was staying in.¡± Jennifer smiled.


    ¡°You''re Amelia''s friend?¡± Cassie''s face darkened as her furrowed eyebrows were filled with disgust and


    hatred.


    Jennifer smirked. ¡°You''re mistaken, Ms. Yard. I''m an enemy of Amelia''s, not her friend. Well, you can


    say that I''m trying to take revenge on her for my mother. If you''re interested, we can find a ce to talk.


    Would you be willing to?¡±


    Cassie pointed at a gazebo not far from them. ¡°Let''s sit there.¡±


    Just as the both of them sat down, Jennifer smiled. ¡°I didn''t expect someone like you to visit a garden


    like this.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t youe here because you knew I wasing? Stop beating around the bush and tell me


    what you want. I don''t have time to y games with you.¡± Cassie waved her hand with annoyance.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Jennifer kept on smiling. ¡°I heard you have a rather stubborn personality. Now that I''m actually talking


    to you, I realize you''re a very straightforward person. I think we may be able to have a very productive


    discussion.¡±


    ¡°Stop your ttery and get to the point. If that''s all you have to say, I''m leaving now. I don''t have time to


    listen to your nonsense.¡± Cassie stood up and acted as though she was going to leave.


    ¡°Don''t you want to get back with Oscar, Ms. Yard?¡± Jennifer calmly asked.


    Cassie anxiously turned to her with a serious expression. ¡°You have a way to do that?¡±


    Jennifer shrugged. ¡°I don''t have a way to help you make your ex love you again, but I do have a way to


    make your most hated enemy suffer greatly. What do you say? Are you interested?¡±


    Shades of arrogance were written on Cassie''s face as she sat down. ¡°Why do you want to help me?¡±


    ¡°Because I hate Amelia too. Is that enough of a reason?¡±


    ¡°She stole your man too?¡± Cassie snorted as she took pleasure from what she thought was Jennifer''s


    misfortune.


    ¡°Sort of. The man I love is Carter. I believe you know him.¡±


    ¡°You love Carter?¡± Cassie repeated in disbelief.


    ¡°Surprised?¡± Jennifer smiled, unbothered. ¡°If you''ve paid attention to news from the upper-ss society,


    you would''ve known the sole daughter of the Larsons had been chasing after Carter''s love for two


    years. It''s a shame that he only ever has eyes on Amelia and not me.¡±


    Hatred shed past Cassie''s eyes. ¡°Why is it always Amelia? Why do all the men love her? What''s so


    good about her?¡±


    Jenniferughed coldly. ¡°Because men are all cheap creatures. They love a woman who pretends to be


    nice. Amelia loves to pretend to be gentle, affectionate, considerate, charming, and anything else that''ll


    get a man''s attention. That''s why no man can resist her. I even saw a foreigner bothering her today at


    herpany. I took a few pictures of it. Are you interested in seeing them?¡±


    Cassie remained silent.


    Jennifer turned on her phone and gave it to Cassie. When thetter saw the pictures, her eyes


    widened.


    ¡°Is it safe for me to assume you know the man in the pictures based on how surprised you look, Ms.


    Yard?¡± Jennifer asked intentionally.


    ¡°He''s really bothering Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Yep. Everyone in thepany knew that the foreigner insisted on chasing after Amelia, even though


    he was aware she was married. They say she''s the purest angel he had ever seen in his life.¡±


    ¡°Angel? More like a demon.¡± Cassie threw the phone in her hand to the ground. ¡°My fianc¨¦ dares to


    compare the woman I hate the most to an angel? This is ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦?¡± Jennifer pretended to be surprised.


    Rage was burning in Cassie''s eyes as she gritted her teeth. ¡°I don''t care if he''s hooking up with women


    wherever he goes anymore, but does he have to hook up with the woman I hate the most as well? The


    next time I meet him, I''m going to cut off his manhood!¡±


    Jennifer crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Can I tell you something, Ms. Yard?¡±


    Cassie turned to her.


    ¡°Even though I didn''t seed after trying to court Carter for two years, I know that men love kind,


    caring, and gentle woman. I''m afraid your fianc¨¦ won''t be able to stand your current attitude for long.


    Even if you truly love someone else, are you willing to let June fall into the hands of the woman you


    hate the most?¡±


    ¡°He wouldn''t dare!¡±


    ¡°I don''t think it''s a stretch to say it might be happening based on the pictures.¡±


    Cassie''s fist tightened so much that a cracking sound could be heard from it. There were sparks of


    murderous intent in her eyes.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    ¡°Ms. Yard, Amelia has already taken Oscar away from you. Are you going to let her do the same to


    your fianc¨¦ now?¡± asked Jennifer, sneering. She had intentionally asked that question to fan Cassie''s


    mes of jealousy.


    With an aggrieved look on her face, Cassie ground her teeth in hatred. ¡°I will never let June fall in love


    with Amelia, even if it means destroying him.¡±


    With the corners of her mouth arched upward, Jennifer revealed a smug smile on her face.


    ¡°If only you realized this sooner, Ms. Yard. Perhaps, Oscar will not be taken away,¡± said Jennifer


    mockingly. She was determined to add fuel to the fire with her words.


    Feeling rather humiliated by rage, Cassie red at Jennifer. ¡°Are you saying that I''m dumb?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yard, I can''t do anything if you insist on thinking that way. This time, I''ve made a mistakeing


    to see you. Initially, I thought I got myself an intelligent and amicable partner that I can get along with. I


    guess my assumptions are wrong,¡± said Jennifer as she shrugged her shoulders. She added, ¡°I think


    you don''t need me as your partner anymore, Ms. Yard. Hence, I''ll make a move first.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Cassie stood up and extended her hand to Jennifer. She said, ¡°It''s a pleasure to


    know you.¡±


    Next, Jennifer broke into a grin as the corners of her mouth arched up. She said, ¡°Ms. Yard,


    congrattions on making a smart decision.¡±


    When the duo shook hands, their eyes met instantly. They sized each other up with a judgmental look,


    revealing a maniptive gaze.


    Cassie said, ¡°I hope you really have a n that works this time. If you let me down again, I am going to


    make sure you pay for it with your life.¡±


    Jennifer sniggered and replied, ¡°Ms. Yard, your words are amusing indeed.¡±


    Instantly, Cassie''s face fell when she heard that.


    ¡°Okay, don''t get mad. I''ll help you think of a n. If you want to go back to Oscar, you have to change


    your temperament. I heard Oscar likes women who are gentle yet resolute. Isn''t Amelia like that? You


    can be gentler toward him. Shower him with niceness withoutpromising your dignity. That is


    how you can extend the bait to him. Do you understand? Youe from a wealthy family, after all. I''m


    sure you know how to act in ordance with circumstances,¡± said Jennifer, who assumed she had a


    great n.


    Meanwhile, Cassie ruminated in her thoughts.


    ¡°It''s gettingte, so I ought to go back. We will contact each other again if there''s time,¡± said Jennifer.


    She wanted Cassie to take her number down, so she said, ¡°Ms. Yard, if you don''t mind, just record my


    number down. You may get in touch with me if anything happens. I will respond to you immediately.¡±


    Cassie took down Jennifer''s number and ced a missed call on thetter''s phone.


    Jennifer waved her hand a few times and said, ¡°I shall not take up too much of your time, Ms. Yard. I''ll


    make a move first.¡±


    After Jennifer left, Cassie sat alone in the pavilion. She ran through various thoughts in her mind. After


    clearing her thoughts, her angry temperament gradually simmered down.


    Cassie got up and left after she sat for a while more. Then, she drove back to the Yard Manor. Once


    Cassie arrived and got out of the car, she noticed June strolling leisurely. Cassie had felt good earlier


    on after spending some time alone. After she saw June, her good mood vanished in the blink of an eye.


    After scurrying over to June with hurried footsteps, Cassie red furiously at him.


    When June saw Cassie, he grinned devilishly. ¡°Honey, you are back! I''ve been waiting for a few hours


    for you,¡± said June. He reached over to hold Cassie''s waist, but thetter evaded his move.


    With her eyes narrowed, Cassie questioned June, ¡°Did you go and see Amelia?¡±


    June opened his arms wide in nonchnce. Then he chortled and replied, ¡°Honey, even if I had a


    rtionship with Amelia in the past, you are the one I love most in my heart. It''s true.¡±


    Cassie was livid. What a shameless man! It''s perverse and low-down! How despicable!


    Instantly, those menacing words shed past continuously in Cassie''s mind.


    ¡°June, just how shameless can you get? You should know that Amelia is the woman I hate most. Why


    are you still in endless entanglements with her? Do you really hate me so much?¡± uttered Cassie as


    she gritted her teeth in anger.


    Even after June heard those words, the sinister smile on his face remained constant. No matter how


    Cassie looked at him, she found his menacing smile exceptionally irksome.


    ¡°Baby, how can you say that? I''m doing all this for your sake. Once I get hold of Amelia, you can make


    use of the opportunity to take Oscar back. That way, we can both get what we want. Aren''t you happy


    about that? I don''t think you look particrly happy to me. Please don''t tell me you are actually


    jealous?¡± said June. After that, thetter looked in jest at Cassie.


    Cassie revealed a panicked look on her face as if someone had exposed her secret. As she took two


    steps back instinctively, she noticed the yful look in June''s gaze. Instantly, she knew June was


    teasing her again.


    By this time, Cassie felt fury had raged through her chest. Feeling embarrassed, Cassie shouted


    furiously, ¡°June, don''t try to test me with a method like that. I would rather be jealous of a beast. I will


    feel no jealousy for a despicable, shameless, and perverse scoundrel like you. In my eyes, you are


    nothing but a thoroughly disgusting parasite.¡±


    June did not understand what Cassie meant by a parasite. However, his face darkened for a while. His


    gaze turned vicious, as he looked like he could murder someone.


    Cassie was scared by June''s darkened countenance, so she retreated another step. With a quivering


    voice, Cassie muttered, ¡°Don''t tell me you are going to murder me?¡±


    June''s expression changed instantly again, with no warning. With a leisurely smile, he chuckled and


    said, ¡°Honey, you are fond of joking indeed. You are perfect in every way. I can''t bear to take your life


    away. I''m even thinking about growing old with you. Don''t you hate Amelia? After she bes mine, I


    will make her our lowly ve. What do you think about that?¡±


    Cassie nced at June in disbelief. She felt June was being absolutely ludicrous with his na?ve


    thoughts.


    ¡°June, don''t brag about it if you don''t have what it takes to salvage the situation. After too much


    bragging, you are bound to get caught one day. Two years ago, you promised me you will exact


    revenge on Oscar. Now, two years have passed. Oscar is still the high-and-mighty heir to Clinton


    Corporations. On top of that, Amelia is back. As for you, have you done anything at all? You keep


    talking big in front of me. I think that''s all you are capable of - bragging,¡± mocked Cassie as she snorted


    at him.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    June''s gaze darkened immediately as his eyes glinted turbulently in subtleness.


    ¡°What is it now? Did I hit the nail on the head? June, don''t you wish you can strangle me now? If you


    have the means to do it, just strangle me to death right away. Otherwise, don''t me me for shooting


    my mouth. I have to warn you first. Stop messing around with Amelia. I don''t care how many other


    women you have out there. I can keep my hands out of it. However, you simply cannot touch Amelia.


    Once youy your hands on her, I swear nothing will salvage the hate I have for you,¡± said Cassie.


    June suppressed the look of turmoil underneath his eyes. Heughed and said, ¡°Are you feeling


    jealous?¡±


    Cassie waved her hand at him and brushed him off. ¡°Just piss the hell off! Don''t touch me.¡±


    Instead ofplying with Cassie''s words, June pulled her forcefully into his arms. He lowered his head


    and pressed his lips to hers.


    Initially, Cassie struggled to break free from June. Slowly, her resistance came to a stop as she turned


    soft in his arms. With no choice, Cassie yielded to June''s forceful kiss. She only regained her senses


    after a cold gust of wind blew across her body.


    Instantly, Cassie pushed June away from her. Immediately, she pulled down her skirt, which was lifted


    earlier on.


    ¡°You''ve got to show me some respect,¡± said Cassie with narrowed eyes. Fuming away, Cassie


    sounded like she was still mad at June.


    June broke into a mocking guffaw. He seemed to insinuate that Cassie was putting up a pretense.


    ¡±Honey, you are just putting up a show now. Don''t you find itughable at all?¡±


    Cassie felt her face turn pale, then red from embarrassment. She was exceptionally annoyed by June''s


    words.


    ¡°Shut your mouth this instant!¡± Cassie eximed.


    ¡°Well, I can''t do that. If I really shut up, who else can kiss you so passionately? You have no idea how


    mesmerizing you sound to me every time. I love watching you, enthralled in a daze. I''ve got plenty of


    footage of you in that state. As long as you wish to see it, I can upload it online anytime. I believe Mr.


    and Mrs. Yard would love to see it too,¡± said June sardonically.


    When Cassie heard that, she felt hot and cold flushes across her face instantly.


    ¡°Shut up now,¡± yelled Cassie, infuriated. ¡°You are a maniac. You are simply perverse.¡±


    Suddenly, June''s eyes shed with a hint of gloom. He clenched his fists hard, only to release them


    after a while. In the next moment, he resumed smiling like before, as if he was in a good mood.


    ¡°Oh honey, did that break your spirit already? In fact, I''ve been good to you. In a while, shall we admire


    the video footage of your mesmerizing, lovely daze upstairs? You don''t even know how cute you are


    when you have no clothes on,¡± said June, his tone perverse.


    ¡°What a psychopath you are,¡± uttered Cassie. Immediately, she walked past June and fled


    straightaway.


    Meanwhile, June remained rooted to the spot. June gazed longingly at Cassie as she disappeared from


    his sight gradually. He arched his lips up in a smile and muttered to himself, ¡°Baby, even if you want to


    return to Oscar''s side, you have to see if I''d agree to it first. Don''t worry about it, though. In this life, it is


    fate that you can only belong to me.¡±


    With leisurely steps, June strolled back. He appeared to be in a better mood than before.


    That night, Cassie could not escape from June''s evil clutches.


    After a long night together, June brushed against Cassie''s hair. Thetter had already fallen asleep


    from exhaustion. June sneered and said, ¡±Woman, it is fate that you will never escape from my


    clutches.¡±


    Eventually, the duo slept in. Then Cassie woke up first, just before noon. When she got up, she turned


    to look at June next to her. Immediately, Cassie kicked him mercilessly with her leg. After June woke up


    from the kick, Cassie threw a punch right at June''s body.


    ¡°Scram!¡± shouted Cassie as she was enraged.


    June was not angry with Cassie at all. Instead, he got down from the bed slowly. After putting on his


    clothes, June kissed Cassie on her lips once. With an eerie smile, June said, ¡°Honey, it''s been seven or


    eight years now. I''m still as obsessed with your body as before. What shall I do? I really can''t bear to let


    go of your hands.¡±


    With her head turned the other way, Cassie replied abhorrently, ¡°What a sicko.¡±


    When June heard that, he was unfazed.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    After Cassie got ready, she headed downstairs. However, she did not stop to eat her breakfast.


    Instead, she simply said, ¡°Mom, I''m heading out¡±


    Elizabeth stated, ¡°But you haven''t eaten breakfast yet!¡±


    ¡°It''s almost eleven o''clock, so it''s way past breakfast time now. I''ll have lunch outside in a bit. Also, tell


    Dad that I''m nning to help out at hispany. I want to start from scratch.¡±


    A hint of surprise shed across Elizabeth''s eyes when she heard that.


    She asked, ¡°Cassie, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am, Mom. Can''t talk right now. I''m in a hurry. We can talk when Ie back,¡± Cassie


    exined, leaving in a hurry.


    ¡°This child, I swear.¡± Elizabeth shook her head helplessly. She turned around and saw June on the


    couch, realizing that he was still there. ¡°June, Cassie hasn''t really calmed down yet. Don''t mind her


    attitude.¡±


    June replied, ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Yard. I like her the way she is. Honestly, I''m a bit of a masochist. Don''t


    laugh at me, please. Though she''s being hot and cold to me, I''m fascinated by her uniqueness. I think


    she''s very different from other girls. Maybe this is why I loved her all these years. I loved her and no


    one else. Don''t you think that her petty attitude is cute?¡±


    Elizabeth was thrilled to hear those wordsing from him.


    She was growing more and more fond of June, her future son-inw. She pondered it before asking,


    ¡°June, you and Cassie have known each other for so many years. Have you thought about getting


    married? I know you realize by now that Cassie may not be able to get pregnant. But with such


    advanced technologies nowadays, there''s probably something that can heal her. Look-¡±


    June''s face fell in despair. He said in a low voice, ¡°Mrs. Yard, I already raised the prospects of marriage


    two times to Cassie. Unfortunately, she keeps rejecting me. I don''t think she''s ready for marriage yet.¡±


    Hearing this, Elizabeth''s face contorted in anger.


    ¡°That girl, I swear. She causes nothing but trouble. I can''t believe she''d rather die than be with a good


    man while also refusing to let go of a man who''s rude to her. At this point, I think she''s just doing this to


    get on my nerves.¡±


    Elizabeth paused before continuing, ¡°Don''t worry, June. I''ll help you persuade her. The sooner you


    guys get married, the sooner I can calm down. Otherwise, I won''t sleep well at night.¡±


    ¡°I''d appreciate that, Mrs. Yard.¡±


    June sat for a while and smiled politely. ¡°Mrs. Yard, I''ll go look for Cassie. She went out alone, so I''m a


    little worried for her.¡±


    ¡°Go. I think you should have dinner outside and watch a movie beforeing back. Since you''re


    neither married nor have kids yet, you should have some fun,¡± Elizabeth suggested.


    ¡°Understood, Mrs. Yard. I''ll be leaving now.¡±


    As soon as June left, he called Cassie on the phone. However, Cassie did not answer his phone call.


    He could only send her a text message. The text message read: Call me back. Otherwise, I''ll upload


    one of the videos I helped you record.


    Soon enough, Cassie dialed his phone number.


    June answered the call and asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°June, what is the meaning of this? Who do you think you are, and why do you care? I''m warning you-¡±


    ¡°Where are you? Don''t make me ask again,¡± June firmly interrupted her.


    ¡°I''m at Amelia''s workce,¡± Cassie replied.


    June was rather shocked. He thought that she went back to look for Oscar. To think that she went to


    see Amelia, instead.


    As if June saw the rays of love, a smirk formed on his face. He was now in a good mood. Though


    Cassie is as tight-lipped as ever, I''m sure that she subconsciously thinks about me. Maybe not too


    much. However, I know that I have a ce in her heart somewhere. These are the fruits of mybor. As


    long as I keep working hard, Cassie will be mine one day.


    June was proud and confident in himself. But then, he asked, ¡°What are you doing with Amelia? Honey,


    don''t do anything reckless.¡±


    Cassie asked mockingly, ¡°Why? Are you worried?¡±


    ¡°Honey, behave. She hasn''t taken the bait yet. I haven''t even enjoyed her wonderful body yet. Don''t


    mess with her, or I''ll get really angry at you,¡± June warned.


    ¡°And what if I did do something to her?¡± Cassie asked in a sinister tone.


    June responded, ¡°Honey! If you dare to do anything to her, I might have to burn you with a cigarette


    butt the next time we''re in bed. I think you''ll like that gift of mine.¡±


    ¡°You''re such a pervert. Go die in a ditch somewhere.¡± Cassie immediately hung up the phone in a fit of


    rage.


    June tossed his phone over to the back seat, unaffected by Cassie''s words. He then looked into the


    rear-view mirror and saw two cars following him. June curled his lips and sneered. He stepped on the


    pedal without a care in the world, and the cars on his tail also elerated. The three vehicles drifted


    across the nearly empty roads.


    Soon, they reached the highway and were heading toward the suburbs.


    June parked the car in arge open field. He then put on his sses and got out of the car. The two


    cars chasing him also stopped. As the doors of one of the cars opened, Kurt, Hugo, and Jean


    emerged. As for the other car, four to five unknown young men in ck suits also got out.


    ¡°Oh, so it was you guys. Could it be that Mr. Clinton wants to harm me?¡± June fearlessly asked. ¡°I


    remember how he and I have been on the same boat together over the past two years. We had been at


    peace with each other ever since. I can''t think of any reason how I''ve offended Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Hugo said, ¡°June-¡±


    He was interrupted as soon as he opened his mouth. ¡°Call me by my Chanaean alias. I am John Wick.


    You can call me Mr. Wick or just John. Whichever you prefer.¡±


    Hugo eloquently corrected himself. He continued, ¡°Mr. Wick, our boss already told you to stop


    harassing Mrs. Clinton. Otherwise, he''ll cause you trouble and have the police personally deport you


    back to your country. You''ll make history as the only foreigner who''ll get cklisted by Chanaea


    because of the media.¡±


    Juneughed.


    He said, ¡°That''s a very funny joke.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wick, you can take me as a joke all you want. I know you''re capable of challenging the Clintons.


    The Adertons are indeed one of thergest families abroad. Don''t forget that you''re in Chanaea,


    though. As a foreigner here, you have no right to be this arrogant,¡± Hugo warned.


    June shrugged. For some reason, he decided to change the subject. ¡°You there. What''s your name?¡±


    ¡°Hugo,¡± Hugo replied.


    ¡°Mr. Hugo, go back and tell Mr. Clinton that I have no intention of stealing his woman. You''re a man as


    well, so you know how we like to chase after finedies. I''m very interested in Ms. Winters, but I won''t


    pursue her because she''s taken already. Mr. Clinton shouldn''t worry about me. Is he so insecure that


    he thinks I can steal his woman from him?¡± June nonchntly said.


    Hugo simply looked at him without saying anything.


    Jean coldly said, ¡°Hugo, there''s no need to waste your breath on someone like him. You should just


    break him on the spot. I think he''ll stop causing trouble after that.


    As Hugo listened to her words, his lips twitched.


    ¡°Kurt, what do you think of my proposal?¡± Jean asked.


    Kurt was stunned. He replied, ¡°It''s fair enough.¡±


    Jean rubbed her hands in anticipation. In the blink of an eye, she began her attack. She moved quickly


    and had strong momentum. June, who was carefree at first, did not let his guard down as Jean


    attacked him. He pulled himself together and fought back.


    Jean was very good in hand-to-handbat. Although she was a woman, her strength was not inferior


    to that of an adult man. Therefore, June found it hard to handle her. He was losing his ground. In the


    end, Jean kicked him in the stomach, and he fell directly to the ground.


    Jean pped her hands together. She looked at the man lying on the ground in disdain and coldly said,


    ¡°You''re from a seemingly powerful family. And yet, you''re weak when ites to hand-to-handbat.


    You''re only able to bully weak and stupid women, huh? Killing a man would only dirty my hands.¡±


    Kurt stepped forward and looked at June condescendingly. In the next second, he suddenly stepped on


    June''s foot. June groaned in pain. He was tough, so he did not roll on the floor crying.


    Kurt was crushing June''s hand with his foot. He coldly warned, ¡°Stay away from Amelia, or I''ll kill you.¡±


    June''s eyes showed how conflicted he was. At that moment, he was really scared. He did not bring any


    bodyguards with him today. June was so used to abusing the power of the Yard family to make a


    fortune over the past two years. He got so arrogant that he forgot how powerful Oscar was. As they


    discussed just now, the Adertons were indeed quite influential. However, they were all abroad. Their


    influence in Chanaea was lesserpared to that of the Clintons. If he kills me here, he''ll be able to


    dispose of my corpse very cleanly. The Adertons will want to confront him, but I''m afraid that they''ll be


    powerless against him.


    Kurt stated, ¡°June, don''t even think about getting the Adertons to trouble the Clintons. You''re not the


    only heir to the Adertons, after all. Not to mention, you''ve been in Chanaea over the past two years. Do


    you think your cousins care? A smart man would never think about women. Only a fool would talk


    about love. You should leave immediately if you''re smart. Otherwise, you''ll have everything to lose


    when the Adertons get a new head. I believe that you don''t want to see that happening.¡±


    June''s face contorted. He viciously red at Kurt.


    Kurt increased his strength. June''s face twisted in pain. He could not help but groan, and he was in so


    much pain that he could barely get any words out.


    June knew that his right hand would break if Kurt added more weight to it.


    Perhaps, Kurt never intended to break his hand. It was probably why June only felt pain on his skin and


    tendons. At least he knew the bones in his hand was not broken yet.


    ¡°I told you this before. Don''te any closer to Amelia. If not, then I''ll rip your arm off,¡± Kurt warned.


    June looked him in the eye. Not only was he enduring the pain, but he also smiled.


    ¡°Could it be that you''re in love with Amelia?¡± June revealed. ¡°You have every reason to love her. And


    yet, here you are using force to bully a foreigner like me. Don''t you think you''re being quite despicable


    and shameless here?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± There was a hint of awkwardness and embarrassment on Kurt''s face after getting exposed.


    June scoffed. He sarcastically stated, ¡°So it''s true! If Mr. Clinton knew that his subordinate had such


    filthy thoughts about his woman, I wonder what he''d think? Ah, yes, I remember something. When


    Amelia went missing for two years, you were with her. Only a fool would believe you when you said


    nothing happened between you and her. She hooked up with you and then went back to Mr. Clinton. I


    think I can do the same. At least I have a better family background than you. Your ideal lover is a


    hopeless romantic who can please you. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°I told you to shut up!¡± Bloodlust reflected in Kurt''s eyes as he said that. He wanted to kill the man on


    the ground badly. Fortunately, he still had hisst shred of rationality left. Otherwise, June would have


    been killed and silenced forever.


    ¡°Kurt, get up, or I''ll kill you. I know how foul-mouthed this guy can be.¡± Jean stepped forward and pulled


    a dagger out of nowhere. She squatted down and swung the dagger at June''s face. ¡°Aren''t you quite


    fond of your face? How would you feel now that I''ve drawn a line on your face?¡±


    June looked at Jean. He even dared to wolf whistle at her. With a sinister smile, he said, ¡°I''m willing to


    die at the hands of a beautiful woman like you. As the Chanaean saying goes, men die happily after


    sleeping with beautiful women.¡±


    A cold glint shed across Jean''s eyes. Her subordinate quickly moved, causing a red mark to appear


    on June''s face in the blink of an eye. Blood flowed out of the cut.


    June groaned in pain. He knew that falling prey to Kurt and the others today was bad. However, he also


    knew that they would only hurt him physically. June knew that Oscar did not want him dead just yet, so


    he had no fears.


    Flesh wounds were inevitable. He might as well take advantage of them.


    June smiled and said, ¡°Prettydy, you seem to have left a mark on my face. Is it because you want me


    to treat you to a meal?¡±


    Jean suddenly smiled. She asked, ¡°You want to take me out?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Yup. I think the food will be very delicious since I''ll be with a beautiful woman such as yourself. The


    only thing is, I''m not sure if I can treat a beautiful woman like you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± As soon as the smile on Jean''s face disappeared, her subordinate swiped at


    June. Another red mark appeared on June''s face as blood flowed down his cheek.


    This time, June stubbornly refused to voice his pain. He looked at Jean and coldly stated, ¡°Pretty girl,


    you''d better kill me today while you still can. If not, you''ll fall into my hands one day. I probably won''t


    dish out a simple punishment like this by then.¡±


    A murderous light shed across Jean''s eyes. She responded, ¡°You want to die? Fine! I''ll grant you


    your wish, then!¡±


    ¡°Jean.¡± Hugo stepped forward and grabbed her hand that was holding the dagger. He said, ¡°Don''t act


    so impulsive. Otherwise, we''ll have a tough time exining what happened to the boss when we get


    back.¡±


    Jean reluctantly replied, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Jean stood up and looked down at June with an awkward expression on her face. She said, ¡°He''s


    nothing but a lowlife wearing luxurious outfits. I can''t believe he thinks he''s a distinguished casanova.¡±


    Hugo said, ¡°I think I''ve taught him a lesson already. Let''s go, now.¡±


    Jean nodded. She then bent over, taking June''s car keys and phone from June''s body. As she tossed


    the phone over to Kurt, she said, ¡°Kurt, get into the car with Hugo. I''ll drive this guy''s car back. Didn''t


    this guy say he was a self-proimed womanizer? I guess I''ll let him have his moment.¡±


    Hugo and Kurt both understood what Jean meant. They did not stop her, though. Instead, they returned


    to their car and drove away.


    Within one short minute, June was left bleeding in therge open field.


    June wanted to lift his right hand, but he never expected it to hurt that much. He could not help but hiss


    in pain.


    When the pain in his hand subsided a little, he got up from the ground. Today was June''s most


    humiliating day. He raised his hand and touched his face, finding that his fingers were stained red.


    Luckily, Jean did not give him long and deep cuts. Otherwise, his face truly would be disfigured this


    time.


    Their warnings did not frighten June. Instead, his desire to retaliate was more heightened than ever.


    In the beginning, June only approached Amelia to make Cassie jealous. But now, he wanted to have


    Amelia. He longed to seduce Amelia and let Oscar have a taste of his own medicine. After getting into


    and losing two intense fights, June was a loser. He also wanted Oscar to be a loser and to feel


    the frustration of getting betrayed by his significant other.


    ¡°Oscar, have you gotten weaker or something? We''ll see who''ll be the real winner in the end!¡± June


    spat on the ground again, gritting his teeth in anger.


    ¡°One day, I''ll step on you under my heel andugh at your failure. Just you wait.¡±


    Only the trees surrounding June bore witness to his behavior. Currently, he had no idea how he would


    return to the city. Should I try to walk back when it''s dark out? Maybe I can stop a car once I reach the


    highway? I have to think about this.


    June looked at therge open field. His expressionpletely darkened. He had no idea know how


    long it would take to walk back to the city on his bare feet. As a pampered son from a well-to-do family,


    it was simply an impossible task for him.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    June walked for a long time before a car finally stopped and sent him back home. Elizabeth was


    appalled to see June in that horrible state when he arrived at the Yard Manor.


    She cried out in shock and instructed their maid to quickly call their family doctor. Elizabeth helped


    June to the sofa and got him to sit down. She then asked someone to bring the medical kit and apply


    medication for him.


    With his bad temper, June said wittily, ¡°Mrs. Yard, I''m fine. It''s just a scratch.¡±


    ¡°Look at your face. How can you say that it''s just a scratch? No, this won''t do. You must go with me to


    the hospital. Otherwise, it''d be a big problem if your wound gets infected,¡± Elizabeth said with a worried


    tone.


    June held her back. ¡°Mrs. Yard, I''m really okay. But I''m hungry. Can you please prepare some food for


    me?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I''ll get you some food.¡± Elizabeth''s attention was diverted as she hurriedly asked her maid to


    prepare food for June. After that, she asked them about the family doctor''s whereabouts, then sat on


    the sofa and asked June who had hurt him.


    At first, June did not want to tell Elizabeth about what happened. However, thetter insisted on


    knowing. Thus, June pretended to be in a dilemma as he answered, ¡°Mrs. Yard, I was brought to the


    outskirts by Oscar Clinton''s men. That''s why I ended up in this state. They took my phone and wallet,


    and I walked all the back. Fortunately, I met a kindhearted person while on my way back, and they sent


    me home.¡±


    ¡°Oscar Clinton? Why did he beat you up?¡± Elizabeth was stunned and did not understand why Oscar


    had assaulted June.


    June acted as if he was too embarrassed to speak.


    ¡°June, just tell me what happened. Don''t worry. I''m here. I won''t let anyone bully you and will stand up


    for you. You''ll be considered my son in the near future.¡±


    Only then was June willing to voice out, ¡°Mrs. Yard, Oscar asked his bodyguard to convey a message.


    He said he didn''t want me to marry Cassie, and he had his fun toying with her. I got so mad and


    wanted to teach them a lesson. But I was outnumbered, and all his men were highly-skilled fighters.


    That''s why I was beaten up instead. I''m sorry, Mrs. Yard. I failed to seek justice for Cassie.¡±


    Elizabeth''s initiallyposed face was contorted with rage, and she responded bitterly, ¡°Oscar Clinton


    is such a bully! Our family has repeatedly avoided him, yet he''s so overbearing. I''ll ask Olivia if she''s


    only responsible for giving birth to her son, not raising him well. How could her son be so arrogant and


    disrespect anyone?¡±


    A hint of smugness shed across June''s eyes. Sometimes, the best weapon was when a woman


    acted like a shrew. She could annoy anyone with her words.


    Oscar Clinton, you''repetent, aren''t you? Then I''ll let an older woman go against you. I don''t believe


    that you''ll find trouble with her since you''re the younger generation. I''ll slowly get my revenge for what


    you''ve done today. Just wait and see how I''ll manipte you.


    When Charlie entered the house, he could sense that something was off. Charlie frowned in


    puzzlement. But before he could ask, Elizabeth rushed over and furiously said, ¡°Charlie, look at what


    Oscar did. He has beaten June up. You know very well how June treated Cassie in these two years,


    and you can also feel how respectful he is to us. Now that he''s hurt, what do you think we should do?¡±


    Charlie looked at the injuries on June''s face and his gaze darkened. ¡°June, did Oscar really do this to


    you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yard, I''m fine. Don''t ruin your rtionship with them because of me,¡± said June as he rose to his


    feet from the sofa.


    Elizabeth could not calm the rage burning within her. ¡°June, forget about the harmonious rtionship


    with them. They''ve gone overboard with bullying us. How could we let him off just like that? Whatever it


    is, we must seek justice for you. Look at you. How are you going to work in this state?¡±


    She paused for a while before turning her gaze to Charlie and continued, ¡°Charlie, they''re going over


    our heads now. Oscar even said that Cassie was a girl he had yed and slept with. If you can ept


    this, then I have nothing else to say.¡±


    ¡°Let''s go to the Clinton residence,¡± Charlie responded after pondering.


    Elizabeth was satisfied after hearing what Charlie said. ¡°June, could youe with us to the Clinton


    residence?¡±


    June thought for a while and acted like he was in a dilemma. ¡°Mrs. Yard, am I troubling you both? My


    injuries are not that serious.¡±


    ¡°Look at yourself. How could you say that it''s not serious? Don''t worry about us. We''ll do whatever we


    need to seek justice for you today.¡±


    The Yards and June then marched into the Clinton residence.


    Olivia could not help but feel shocked when she heard that the Yard family, who had cut off ties with


    them for two years, had appeared in front of her doorstep.


    ¡°Did they say what the matter was?¡± Olivia asked calmly.


    ¡°No, Mrs. Clinton. They just said they wanted an exnation from you, and they will lodge a police


    report if you refuse to do so,¡± Olivia''s maid replied truthfully.


    Olivia thought about it. Eventually, she answered, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Elizabeth strode into the Clinton residence like an arrogant, wealthy woman while Charlie and June


    followed behind.


    ¡°It''s been a while, Charlie. How are you?¡± Olivia only greeted Charlie.


    Elizabeth walked forward and blocked Charlie from Olivia''s sight. ¡°Olivia, do you only have eyes for


    men?¡±


    Olivia was not bothered by the way Elizabeth spoke. Instead, she politely and coldly responded, ¡°Have


    a seat. We don''t have to fight the moment we meet.¡±


    Elizabeth red at her but was sensible enough not to argue.


    The three of them took a seat, and Elizabeth cut to the chase. ¡°Elizabeth, this is Cassie''s fianc¨¦, and


    they''re getting married soon. It was supposed to be a joyous asion for our family. However, now that


    your son has beaten June, I want to seek justice for him. It has been two years since we steered clear


    of each other. Your son can''t be the only one who''s happily married with a child. My daughter is finally


    getting married, but Oscar wanted to stir trouble. Either Oscar apologizes to June himself, or we''ll see


    each other at the police station.¡±


    Olivia nced at June and sized him up. The two pieces of white gauze on June''s facepletely


    ruined the beauty of his handsome face.


    ¡°Did Oscar really do this to you?¡± Olivia asked in a doubtful tone. She believed that Oscar was not an


    impulsive person. If he did it, he would not leave any evidence behind. Unless Oscar deliberately left


    evidence.


    Sometimes, this was quite like the way Oscar did things. With the power he had, Oscar could be


    reckless.


    ¡°Do I need to lie? I''ll stay here until you give me an exnation. I want to know what Oscar is thinking.


    Cassie has been avoiding him for two years, but he wants to drive her into a corner,¡± Elizabeth uttered


    disdainfully.


    Olivia pondered for a while before asking her butler to call Oscar and ask him toe home.


    After Oscar answered the phone, the butler ryed the message, and the former responded, ¡°I


    understand. Give me two hours. Tell my mother to wait for my arrival.¡±


    Oscar had wanted to remove his tie, but he put it back on after receiving the call.


    Amelia walked toward him and asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Mom called you. Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Some nuisance people are causing trouble at home. I''m going over to have a look,¡± Oscar replied


    nonchntly.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia responded, ¡°I''ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°You stay at home with Tony. Otherwise, you''re not around when he wants to look for you.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. With Kurt apanying him, he won''t act up.¡±


    After hearing that, Oscar did not say anything else.


    The two of them rushed to the Clinton residence. When they arrived, there was a tense atmosphere in


    the living room. It felt like an inted bubble that would burst with a touch.


    ¡°Mom,¡± both Oscar and Amelia called out politely in unison. With outsiders around, Amelia did not call


    Olivia ¡°Mrs. Clinton¡± like she used to.


    Olivia waved her hand at them. ¡°Come and take a seat. Tony isn''t here with you both?¡±


    ¡°It''ste, so I asked Kurt to put him to bed,¡± Amelia exined.


    Olivia did not answer. At the same time, her phone rang. It was a text message.


    Olivia took the time to read the text. However, her expression turned grim after seeing the picture that


    was sent to her phone. She nced at Amelia and June. Olivia''s stare became cold as she looked at


    Amelia.


    ¡°Amelia, do you know this foreign gentleman sitting across you?¡± Olivia asked tentatively.


    Amelia turned to look at June. When she saw him, the look in her eyes changed. It was evident that


    Amelia was surprised to see him.


    ¡°I''ve met Mr. Wick a few times. I know that he''s Ms. Yard''s fianc¨¦. I don''t know anything other than


    that,¡± Amelia answered honestly.


    Olivia did not continue since there were guests with them.


    However, Elizabeth red at Oscar and snapped, ¡°Olivia, stop talking nonsense. Since Oscar is here,


    ask him why did he beat up my future son-inw? If he can''t give me a good answer, I''m staying here


    today.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, tell us the truth. Did you ask people to hurt the gentleman sitting across you?¡± Olivia asked as


    she took a deep breath.


    Oscar shot an indifferent nce at June. ¡°Mom, am I supposed to admit that I''ve hurt whoever that


    comes here saying so? There''s no need for them to use such tactics even if they need money.¡±


    As he said that, he turned his gaze to Elizabeth. ¡°Mrs. Yard, just tell me if you need money. Seeing that


    you were close to my family before, I''ll help with whatever I can. But there''s no need for you toe up


    with something like this, beating up a perfectly good man. He looks quite ugly in this state.¡±


    After hearing what he said, Elizabeth''s face scrunched up in anger. She mmed her hand on the table


    hard and yelled, ¡°Oscar Clinton, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It has been two years since we met, Mrs. Yard. Not only do you look older, but your intelligence has


    also deteriorated a lot.¡±


    Elizabeth was enraged. She sneered and said, ¡°Oscar, you''ve be sharp-tongued after two years


    of not meeting.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Mrs. Yard. However, I don''t have the power to distort the truth like you. I


    need to exert actual effort for that,¡± Oscar skillfully answered back.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Olivia shot Oscar a re. ¡°Oscar, don''t be rude to your elders.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mom,¡± answered Oscar.


    Olivia looked at June and said, ¡°Mr. Wick, you said that my son had sent people to hurt you. Do you


    have evidence to support your im? If you don''t, I''ll sue you for defaming us.¡±


    As soon as Olivia asked, June fell silent instead. It was true that he could not show them any evidence


    of Oscar beating him because Oscar''s subordinates had long wiped out all the evidence.


    The Clintons were the rulers of this city. As a foreigner, June could never go against the local tyrants,


    no matter how powerful he was.


    Nevertheless, June was not here today to see what Oscar would do. Instead, he wanted to see Olivia''s


    expression after she saw the picture. June refused to believe that Olivia would be magnanimous if her


    daughter-inw could be having an affair with him. What made the matter worse was that June had


    appeared before them. Any bright person would think otherwise when they put two and two together.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    ¡°Olivia, you intend to deny this matter, don''t you?¡± asked Elizabeth, narrowing her eyes.


    Olivia smiled politely, showing no trace of dissatisfaction with her unpleasant tone. She was always


    gracious and elegant in front of people. Compared to her, Elizabeth looked like a clown who spoke


    discourteously after being driven into a corner.


    Although they both came from prestigious families, Olivia was always the better one in terms of looks


    and temperament.


    ¡°Charlie, did you join them today because you also thought Oscar did that matter? We had a minor


    argument two years ago and had not been on speaking terms since then. Now that you''vee over,


    do you really want to waste it on arguing?¡± Olivia stated in a gentle voice as she looked at Charlie.


    Elizabeth''s expression suddenly turned grim. ring at Olivia, she said, ¡°Olivia, can you not be so


    shameless? I''m right over here, yet you dare to seduce my husband in front of me. You''re really


    despicable. Don''t forget that your son and daughter-inw are still beside you. I''m ashamed of you.¡±


    Olivia maintained a straight face.


    At that moment, Charlie spoke. ¡°Don''t make such coarse speech. I think there must be some


    misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Charlie, is your heart softening when you saw this woman? As soon as she disys a weak front, you


    forget that June is actually our future son-inw. Don''t forget how filial he has been to you during these


    two years. If you still have a conscience, you shouldn''t have spoken such heartless words!¡±


    Hearing that, he sighed and made the wise choice to subside.


    June piped up, ¡°Mrs. Yard, I have no evidence either. Even if I knew who did it, I can''t do anything to


    him. Please calm down, and don''t get angry because of me.¡±


    When Elizabeth heard him, she became even angrier.


    ¡°Oscar Clinton, you won, but don''t get toocent. If something untoward happens to June, I will


    never let you get away with it. You already hurt my daughter once. If she loses her happiness a second


    time because of you, I will end your life,¡± Elizabeth said, gritting her teeth.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She rose from the couch and continued, ¡°Charlie, June, let''s go. We came here today in vain, but I


    believe the evil ones will get their retribution eventually. It''s only a matter of time before it happens.¡±


    Elizabeth left the Clinton residence in a huff. As she got into the car, June said, ¡°Mrs. Yard, I have some


    good news for you. I have just sent Mrs. Clinton several photos, and they all show the intimate


    interactions between Amelia Winters and another man. I don''t think she''ll have a good time tonight.¡±


    At his statement, she shot him a nce and was noticeably less angry.


    ¡°Are you being serious?¡±


    June nodded.


    ¡°June, why didn''t you say it earlier? I could''ve watched Olivia, that hypocritical woman, fly into a rage.


    Well, at least you took revenge for me. Didn''t she think Cassie was willful for escaping from her


    marriage that year? Not only did her current daughter-inw run off with her grandson for two years,


    but she''s also having an illicit rtionship with a man. She is simply a promiscuous woman. I don''t


    think she''s any better than me. Hah, she deserves it,¡± Elizabeth snarled, venting her spleen.


    Charlie remained silent as he nced at June in the rearview mirror with a pensive expression.


    I need to re-evaluate June. Perhaps he''s not as gentle and refined as he appeared to be and may even


    be more cunning and scheming than I''ve imagined.


    ¡°June, you''re such a great son-inw! You love Cassie and know me well. I am very relieved to leave


    Cassie in your hands,¡± Elizabeth praised June, but a momentter, her expression soured. ¡°June, I am


    too ipetent that I failed to stand up for you.¡±


    June chuckled and said, ¡°Mrs. Yard, I don''t mean to me you. I''m a man, so how could I ask you, an


    elder, to uphold justice for me? I only came here with you today because I wanted you to see the livid


    expression on Mrs. Clinton''s face. Nevertheless, I didn''t expect her to be moreposed than me.¡±


    Elizabeth snorted disdainfully and said, ¡°She is the most hypocritical of all. She pretends to be gentle


    and magnanimous in front of others, but I bet she loses her cool like a maniac when no one is around.


    At the thought of Amelia Winters facing her wrathter, I feel exhrated.¡±


    Her spirits lightened miraculously, but the atmosphere in the Clinton residence did not improve after


    she and the others left.


    ¡°Oscar, what''s going on?¡± Olivia demanded, her face darkening.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± It was a rare moment to see Oscar ying dumb.


    ¡°Oscar, you know what I mean.¡±


    Her son shrugged and said, ¡°He''s been bothering Amelia thest few days, so I asked someone to


    teach him a small lesson. I''m not that weak to be incapable of dealing with a foreigner.¡±


    When Olivia heard his reply, she nced at Amelia, who met her gaze despite feeling guilty.


    The corner of the former''s lips twitched before she unlocked her phone. The message she had just


    received appeared on the screen, and she ced her phone on the table, asking, ¡°Can someone


    exin to me what these photos means?¡±


    Naturally, both Oscar and Amelia saw the photos.


    Oscar''s eyes darkened, but he was not too surprised.


    Meanwhile, a thought appeared in Amelia''s mind. This is the same trick as two years ago. Two years


    ago, it was with Carter, and two yearster, it was with June. I don''t have a rtionship with June, yet


    they managed to take such ambiguous photos. It seems that there are still many people who don''t want


    me to live happily. There are always people who want to disrupt my life with Oscar in hopes of forcing


    me to leave him and the Clintons miserably again and give up on the happiness I''ve worked so hard to


    obtain.


    Oscar grabbed her hand and said calmly, ¡°Mom, I was there when these photos were taken. The man


    in the photo took advantage of the time I was talking to the waiter and made inappropriate gestures to


    Amelia. He tried my patience repeatedly, so I had someone teach him a lesson. Not anyone can touch


    my wife.¡±


    Olivia still had disbelief in her eyes as she asked, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I''m a man. I''m not as open-minded as you think. Do you think I can still stay calm like this when


    my wife is intimate with another man behind my back?¡± he asked rhetorically.


    Scrutinizing his expression, she put herself in his shoes, thought about it, and felt that her son would


    not be so big-hearted.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll believe you for now. I don''t like women being so close to other men when she''s already in a


    rtionship with a man. Do not remarry Amelia for the time being. I am going to take some time to


    observe,¡± said Olivia.


    ¡°Mom...¡± Oscar called out in a low voice.


    ¡°All right. Go back first. It''s gettingte.¡± There was a hint of gloom in Olivia''s countenance. Rising to


    her feet, she continued, ¡°I won''t interfere in your marriage, but I don''t like women with poor character.


    Such women can never be the daughter-inw of our family.¡±


    After saying that, she walked straight up the stairs, leaving the couple alone.


    Amelia thought for a moment and said, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Oscar pulled her up and said, ¡°Let''s go. Mom only said that in the heat of the moment. She will be fine


    tomorrow.¡±


    Instead of responding to him, she walked out and got into the car silently.


    It was rare for them to remain hushed.


    After the car had driven out of the Clinton residence for over ten kilometers, Amelia spoke. ¡°Oscar, I


    really have no rtionship with June at all. He invited me to a meal, and I went for it, but we didn''t do


    anything. I really don''t know how that photo came about. I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don''t overthink it. These photos are nothing. Even if they took a photo of you lying in bed with a man, I


    wouldn''t think anything of it. I didn''t say that in a fit of anger. During the time when you were away for


    two years, I swore that I''d forgive anything you did as long as I can find you,¡± Oscar said seriously.


    When Amelia heard that, her heart ached.


    ¡°Do you still think I would cheat on you?¡±


    The man tilted his head to look at her. ¡°No, you won''t cheat on me. It''s just that you have too many men


    around you.¡±


    Although she immediately understood what he was saying, she still felt uneasy.


    She did not know how things turned out that way when she had stayed away from every man, yet, she


    was photographed in such ambiguous pictures. At that moment, she felt mortified. It was as though she


    was back to the unpleasant time two years ago when she was photographed with Carter.


    Oscar raised his hand, stroked her hair, and said, ¡°Don''t worry too much. I won''t be bothered by


    pictures like that. Even if you tell me you''re in love with another man one day, I won''t let you go.¡±


    A smile graced her lips.


    Little did she know that, in the near future, she would have the urge to ask Oscar why he let go of her


    after such a short time and did not keep his promise.


    However, at that point in time, she would be so heartbroken from seeing him apany another


    woman to try on wedding dresses that she would not be able to question him.


    ¡°Don''t be silly.¡± Amelia chuckled, but she was no longer as distressed.


    ¡°It''s good that you areughing. Don''t think about those pictures. As for June, I''ll deal with him,¡± Oscar


    said.


    In response, she nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    While Oscar had just put a lid on Amelia''s photos, something happened on Tiffany''s side.


    When Amelia heard of her friend''s incident over the phone, a peculiar thought popped up in her mind.


    We sure are best friends, getting into trouble at the same time. Mine happenedst night, and then she


    called me the next day. Well, I really do not know how to describe this coincidence.


    In a gentle voice, she spoke to Tony, who was looping his arms around her neck. ¡°Be a good boy, Tony.


    I''m going to visit Tiffy, and I''ll be back very soon. Behave and stay at home with your daddy, okay?¡±


    Tony remained in her embrace and said reluctantly, ¡°I don''t want to stay at home, Mommy. I want to go


    with you. I haven''t yed with you for a long time.¡±


    Left with no choice, Amelia brought him along and asked Jolin to help her apply for a leave of absence


    before rushing to Tiffany''s ce at the fastest speed.


    When Tiffany opened the door, she was shocked by her appearance and quickly asked, ¡°Who did this


    to you, Tiff?¡±


    Covering her cheek, Tiffany said, ¡°Come inside first.¡±


    After Amelia led Tony into the house, she headed to the refrigerator to take out a few ice cubes so that


    Tiffany could use them for coldpression.


    In the meantime, Tony climbed onto the couch and blew on the bruise on Tiffany''s face. ¡°I''ll blow it for


    you, Tiffy. Pain, pain, go away,¡± heforted sweetly.


    His thoughtfulness amused Tiffany.


    In one swift motion, she pulled him into her arms and ruffled his hair while saying, ¡°My face doesn''t hurt


    anymore now that you''re here, Tony.¡±


    Tony let her do as she pleased and even assured her, ¡°Don''t be afraid, Tiffy. I''ll protect you. I''ll chase


    those big bad guys away, and I won''t let them bully you anymore.¡±


    Tiffany froze after hearing his words, and tears almost fell from her eyes.


    Upon spotting Amelia walking out of the kitchen, she quickly suppressed the sadness in her heart.


    Amelia passed the coldpress to her and said, ¡°Soothe it with ice. Otherwise, you won''t be able to


    go show up anywhere with that face.¡±


    Tiffany epted the towel containing ice cubes and pressed it against her bruise. ¡°Thank you, Babe. I


    didn''t disturb you when I called you at work, did I?¡± she mumbled.


    Instead of replying, Amelia merely stared at the heart-wrenching wound on her face.


    ¡°Tell me. Who hurt you?¡± she then asked, going straight to the point. ¡°I hope you won''t lie to me, or my


    trip here would be unnecessary.¡±


    Tiffany''s expression turned doleful.


    Amelia gazed at her silently and did not pressure her into telling the truth.


    In the end, Tiffany spoke. ¡°His mom hit me.¡±


    Naturally, Amelia knew who she meant.


    ¡°Why did she strike you? I don''t think Mrs. Hisson is an uncultured person.¡± Amelia managed a calm


    reply.


    A wry smile touched Tiffany''s lips, and she exined, ¡°I had a minor dispute with Crystal, but Mrs.


    Hisson kept siding with her. I was so angry that it escted into an argument. I didn''t expect Mrs.


    Hisson to throw a cup at me when she got infuriated. She missed the first one, so she kept flinging


    cups at me. I don''t know how many cups she had thrown at me, but in the end, I became like this.¡±


    Amelia also felt furious after hearing about the incident.


    ¡°What did Derrick say?¡± Amelia asked as she contained her rage.


    Tiffany continued with bitterness lingering on her expression. ¡°He left after sending me back here. I''m


    starting to doubt whether or not I made the right decision in choosing him, Amelia. Everything was


    great when we first started dating. I didn''t expect to be beaten up by his mother two yearster. After


    everything, he just told me to rest up and then left. We''re not even married, and he''s already tired of


    me. Just now, I considered breaking up with him.¡±


    Derrick''s attitude vexed Amelia equally. However, she did not believe that he was such a person and


    thought there should be some sort of misunderstanding going on.


    ¡°Calm down, Tiff. Don''t think about breaking up yet, and talk it out with him first. I don''t think Derrick is


    that kind of person, so you shouldn''t be so quick to criticize him. If you don''t remain levelheaded, it will


    only destroy your rtionship,¡± Amelia advised collectedly.


    A look of helplessness shed across Tiffany''s face as she held the coldpress against her cheek.


    ¡°I am levelheaded, and I''ve thought things through. Even if Oscar calls me his sister, an impostor will


    always be an impostor. I am a best-selling author that earns millions annually, but it''s nothing to the


    Hissons. They aren''t the least bit impressed. Derrick''s grandfather doesn''t like me, and his mother has


    expressed her contempt for me outwardly. At first, I refused to give up no matter how much his family


    made things difficult for me because I had him by my side. But now his behavior... I don''t know if I can


    go on,¡± she said defeatedly.


    Tony stood up and blew on her face. ¡°It doesn''t hurt, Tiffy. I''ll protect you.¡±


    Tiffany let her hand down and forced a smile. ¡°I''m fine, Tony. You''re such a good boy. By the way, I


    bought you a present and put it in the room. Go and y with it. I have something to talk to your mom


    about.¡±


    Tony nced at her and Amelia before nodding in response.


    Once the boy headed into the room, Amelia sat beside Tiffany andforted her, ¡°Don''t overthink, Tiff.


    Everything has a solution. I''m sure Derrick is not like that. Even if you don''t believe in yourself, you


    have to believe in him.¡±


    ¡°I want to trust him, and I did sost time. However, I don''t know if I can still trust him this time. When


    his mother flung cups at me, he was standing at thending of the stairs and only ran downstairs after


    a dozen seconds. Yet, he stood in front of his mother and told me to calm down. I couldn''t help but


    laugh at that time. His mother was the one who hit me, but he wanted me to calm down instead.¡±


    Amelia frowned, her expression solemn.


    If Derrick truly behaved that way, then there had to be something wrong with his character. No matter


    what, she would never agree to let Tiffany marry him.


    Since the Hissons did not bother to hide their dislike toward Tiffany, she would have to walk on


    eggshells at their ce after marrying into their family if he did not protect her.


    ¡°Did Derrick call you after that?¡± Amelia inquired.


    Tiffany shook her head.


    ¡°Have you spoken with him?¡±


    ¡°After sending me home, he left without consoling me. I''m not shameless enough to call him, Babe.¡±


    Amelia empathized with Tiffany, as it would be degrading if thetter were to call Derrick first when he


    was indifferent to her in the first ce.


    ¡°What do you n to do then? Will you really break up with him? You two have been dating for two


    years. Can you bring yourself to separate with him?¡± Amelia asked the crucial question.


    Tiffany fell silent.


    At that, Amelia also subsided and did not push for an answer.


    Sometimeter, Tiffany stated sullenly, ¡°I don''t want to break up with him, Babe. I love him. Considering


    my fiery temper, I would''ve taught Mrs. Hisson a lesson just like what I did to Mrs. Scott if I didn''t love


    him. Now, I can endure some unjust treatment for his sake, but he has to do the same for me as well. It


    will be hard to continue this rtionship if he can''t go through thick and thin with me.¡±


    Amelia held her hand and consoled her, ¡°Don''t think about it, Tiff. Everything will be okay.¡±


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    The two women exchanged looks before Amelia said, ¡°It can''t be Derrick, right?¡±


    Deep down, Tiffany was hopeful.


    ¡°I''m going to get the door. You two have to sit down and clear the air if it''s him. Don''t argue with each


    other, understand?¡± Amelia only headed to the door after exhorting her.


    When she opened the door and saw the person outside, she froze for a second and blurted out, ¡°Why


    are you here, Kurt?¡±


    ¡°I heard something happened to Tiffany, so I came to see her,¡± he responded. In actuality, he was there


    to see Amelia but did not verbalize it.


    ¡°Come in first.¡± Amelia stood aside to let Kurt in.


    As the two walked in, Tiffany''s expectant gaze turned to one of disappointment at the sight of Kurt.


    She sat back down on the sofa and forced a smile. ¡°You''re here, Kurt.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Kurt''s gaze changed almost imperceptibly when he saw the bruise and wounds on her face. ¡°Who did


    this to you?¡±


    ¡°An unreasonable old hag did it. Will you avenge me, Kurt?¡± she asked jokingly.


    ¡°Just say the word,¡± he replied, implying that he would take revenge for her as long as she gave him


    the word.


    ¡°You''re okay with that?¡±


    Kurt nodded. He was never one to go back on his words.


    Tiffany finally disyed a genuine smile and waved her hand. ¡°No need. I was just joking with you. I


    couldn''t ask you to attack people for me.¡±


    Kurt did not speak further, but he offered, ¡°Let me know if you need help. You still have Amelia and me.


    We''ll always be your friends.¡±


    His words warmed her heart. Even if those were just empty promises, the fact that he said such caring


    words during her predicament was enough for her.


    ¡°Having each other''s backs for two years in Beshya didn''t go to waste, Kurt. Those words meant a lot


    to me. I wouldn''t have known you could say those things if I hadn''t gotten into trouble,¡± Tiffany


    remarked.


    Kurt tugged his lips into a slight smile.


    The three of them chatted for a while more. When the doorbell rang again, Amelia nced at Tiffany,


    who shrugged as she did not have high hopes. ¡°Maybe it''s Oscar.¡±


    Kurt stood up and volunteered, ¡°I''ll get the door.¡± With that, he went to open the door.


    When he returned, Derrick was following behind him.


    At the sight of him, Tiffany felt the pent-up grievances from when his mother hit her arise, and her eyes


    turned red. Not wanting Derrick to see her in such a miserable state, she quickly turned away.


    ¡°I''m going to check on Tony,¡± Kurt said.


    After he entered the bedroom, Amelia pointed to the couch on the other side and informed, ¡°Tiff has


    told me about some things, Derrick. I shouldn''t involve myself in your rtionship issues, but Tiff is my


    best friend. She felt wronged, and I was hoping you could give me an exnation.¡±


    Derrick nced at Tiffany, and his eyes darkened when he noticed she was avoiding his gaze. He sat


    on the couch with his fingers interlocked. It seemed like he was thinking about something.


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± he said in a deep voice. It was unclear whether those words were directed to Amelia or


    Tiffany. At the same time, it was impossible to discern the meaning held by his apology.


    ¡°We don''t want your apology, Derrick. Shouldn''t you exin why you deliberately neglected Tiff? Back


    then, you promised you would take good care of her, and you''ve been doing great in these two years.


    Why did you suddenly change?¡± Amelia questioned.


    Derrick cast his eyes downward in contemtion. ¡°My mom fell sick.¡±


    Amelia and Tiffany were stunned.


    ¡°What happened?¡± the former asked calmly while thetter stared at him nervously.


    ¡°My mom has palpitations, and her body would convulse. When she threw the cups at Tiffany, I knew


    she was in grave condition. She can''t be too agitated, or things will be terrible. On usual days,


    she''spletely fine. But she''ll easily get a myocardial infarction if she bes too enraged. That''s


    why I rushed Tiff back here,¡± Derrick exined with a weary expression.


    ¡°I-Is Mrs. Hisson all right?¡± Tiffany fumbled for words as she licked her lips, her misery and resentment


    fading away.


    ¡°I didn''t know that, Derrick. I didn''t mean to make her angry. I''m sorry, I didn''t know...¡± In a panic, she


    babbled on incoherently.


    ¡°She''s doing all right,¡± Derrickforted her with a faint smile.


    Meanwhile, Amelia was nonplussed. These wealthydies live in easy circumstances, yet they have all


    sorts of health conditions. Mrs. Clinton is usually doing well, but her heart starts having issues


    whenever the situation is disadvantageous to her. It''s the same with Mrs. Hisson. Sometimes, I can''t


    tell whether they truly have a condition or if it''s just a scheme for them to achieve their motive. After all,


    the world is vast. The chances of meeting two equally beautiful affluentdies with heart problems are


    low.


    Amelia snorted but did not speak her mind. She would be apathetic if she did. Regardless of whether or


    not she made sense, her words would undoubtedly affect Derrick and Tiffany''s rtionship.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    After listening to Derrick, Amelia regained herposure.


    ¡°Derrick, your mom doesn''t like Tiff, and she has an ideal daughter-inw in mind. You were aware of


    this, yet you insisted on pursuing Tiff. What are you going to do now?¡± she asked with a frigid calm.


    Derrick nced at her without a tinge of frustration. Instead, he replied seriously, ¡°I''ve never thought of


    letting Tiff go, and I''ve nned to marry her. My family knows about this. Though I respect them, it


    doesn''t mean that they can dictate my marriage. Even without the support of my family, I can provide a


    good living for Tiff.¡±


    Only then did Amelia''s expression soften.


    After contemting for a while, she said, ¡°Derrick, I''ve had a high opinion of you since the beginning,


    which is why I allowed you to pursue Tiff despite the fact that you two have different family


    backgrounds. Your attitude and behavior toward her have been satisfactory all this while, so I hope you


    won''t let me down this time around too.¡±


    Derrick tugged his lips into a smile. ¡°No matter what happens, I won''t let her go. Perhaps my recent


    actions have hurt Tiff, but I can''t disregard my mom''s health condition. If I''m someone who only focuses


    on my love life and neglects my mom, I don''t think you would''ve approved of me.¡±


    Amelia burst outughing upon hearing his words.


    ¡°You''re sharp-witted indeed,¡± she remarked as she got up from the couch. ¡°I''m d that you two have


    reconciled. It''s time for me to go to work. My workload is quite heavy these two days, so I''ll leave you


    two alone. You have to exin everything if anything happens next time. Don''t cast Tiff aside and let


    her overthink. Though she looks tough, she''s fragile inside. If you love her, be more considerate of her


    feelings. Don''t let her make wild guesses all the time.¡±


    ¡°Will do,¡± Derrick agreed without any hesitation.


    Amelia gave him a few pieces of advice before leaving with Tony and Kurt.


    When they arrived downstairs, she said, ¡°Kurt, bring Tony home first. I''ll drive to my workce.¡±


    Tony gazed at his mother pitifully and asked, ¡°Mommy, are you really leaving?¡±


    ¡°Tony, be a good boy. I''m going to work, and I''ll be home in the evening. Go back with your godfather


    now, and I''ll buy you some snacks tonight, all right?¡± Amelia negotiated with him.


    With that, the boy nodded reluctantly. However, he seemed somewhat despondent, judging from how


    he had his lips pouted.


    ¡°My good boy, I''m going to work now,¡± she cooed and lowered her body to peck him on the cheek


    before turning around. To her surprise, someone grabbed her wrist in the next second. She turned


    around and saw it was Kurt.


    Without a change in her expression, Amelia withdrew her hand from his grip and asked, ¡°What''s wrong,


    Kurt?¡±


    Kurt looked into her eyes intently. He wanted to hug the woman without a care in the world, but he


    knew he was in no position to do so. Hence, he could only suppress his feeling.


    ¡°Be careful on the way,¡± was all he said.


    Amelia nodded in response. ¡°I''m leaving. Take care of Tony.¡±


    Kurt nodded.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she got into the car and drove off right away.


    Tony only retracted his gaze when her car was nowhere in sight. Looking up at Kurt, he asked, ¡°Daddy,


    don''t you love Mommy?¡±


    Kurt shifted his attention to the boy. As he lifted his hand and tousled thetter''s hair, he stated, ¡°You''re


    a little kid. Don''t bother yourself with these things.¡±


    Tony pouted his lips and said, ¡°Daddy, I''m not a kid anymore. I''m a little man. I know you like Mommy; I


    saw you sneak nces at her many times. You like Mommy, but why would you want to let Big Meanie


    be with her? Adults are soplicated.¡±


    Kurt''s eyes darkened. A wry smile touched his lips briefly. Then, he tousled Tony''s hair again and said,


    ¡°All right. Let''s go home.¡±


    The boy pursed his lips but did not say anything else.


    With Tony in his embrace, Kurt headed toward his vehicle. All of a sudden, a fiery red car screeched to


    a stop right in front of him.


    The car window rolled down, revealing a familiar-looking woman, who poked her head out and said,


    ¡°Get in, Kurt. I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    Seeing that it was Jean, he hesitated briefly before opening the car door and getting into the back seat.


    Through the rearview mirror, Jean shot a nce at Tony, who was in Kurt''s arms. A hint of gloominess


    shed across her eyes.


    ¡°Why is Mr. Anthony here?¡± Jean asked in a seemingly casual tone.


    ¡°It''s none of your business.¡± Kurt''s attitude toward her was rather cold. ¡°Why did you seek me out?¡±


    ¡°Do you mind having a drink with me at a karaoke bar? I need to tell you something,¡± Jean replied


    coldly. However, if one paid close attention to her voice, one would be able to tell that it carried a hint of


    a pleading tone.


    Putting Tony on hisp, he said, ¡°No, Mr. Anthony is here.¡±


    ¡°We can send him home first. Kurt, we have known each other for many years. We have carried out


    tasks and experienced life-and-death situations together. Can you really bring yourself to be so


    heartless?¡± she continued, her gaze turning cold.


    After mulling over it, Kurt agreed atst but did not send Tony home. Instead, he asked Hugo to take


    care of the boy. Since Amelia and Oscar were working and Molly was well on in years, he felt uneasy


    about letting her take care of Tony.


    Once he brought Tony to Hugo, Jean drove him to a karaoke bar. They requested a big private room


    that could amodate over a dozen people. Jean even took the initiative to order a lot of liquors.


    When the waiter served her order to the room, she took out a cigarette from her bag and asked, ¡°Do


    you want one?¡±


    ¡°No. I''ve quit smoking,¡± Kurt said as he shook his head.


    At that, Jean''s eyes flickered. A bitter smile crept onto her face and disappeared within seconds. ¡°I


    remember that you used to be a smoker and would smoke a few cigarettes to clear your mind


    whenever you felt frustrated. Smoking kept you clear-headed. Can I know why you quit smoking?¡±


    He nced at her and replied tly, ¡°Amelia doesn''t like the smell of smoke, and Tony is still young, so I


    stopped smoking unknowingly.¡±


    ¡°As simple as that?¡±


    Kurt cast a nce at her again and inclined his head.


    ¡°Everyone in the organization says that you''re interested in Mrs. Clinton. I didn''t believe it at first as I


    thought you had never fallen in love with any woman throughout all these years. Thus, I deemed it


    impossible for you to fall in love with someone so quickly. I thought I knew you well, but I was wrong.


    The truth gave me a hard p on my face.¡± Jean took a puff of her cigarette. Through the smoke, there


    was a zed look in her eyes. It was as though she was reminiscing about something.


    Kurt got up from the couch and said coldly, ¡°Jean, if all you wanted to tell me is such nonsense, I''ll


    make a move now. I''m too busy to listen to your yak.¡±


    After saying that, he strode away.


    The man had no sooner taken three steps forward than she hugged him from behind, pressing her soft


    body against his back.


    ¡°Kurt, I''ve loved you for so many years. Why can''t you give me a chance? Mrs. Clinton already has


    Boss. It''s impossible for you to be together with her. Do you really want to offend Boss because of


    her?¡±


    Kurt was startled as a confused look crossed his eyes. It was apparent that he had no idea about


    Jean''s feelings for him. Before he met Amelia, he knew nothing about rtionships at all.


    However, he soon regained his senses and removed Jean''s hands from his waist without a sense of


    chivalry.


    He took two steps forward before turning around. Looking at her ashen face, he said, ¡°Jean, we are


    only colleagues. It never crossed my mind that you like me, but I won''t fall for you. Let''s forget about


    everything you said today and remain as colleagues.¡±


    Jean concealed the sorrow in her eyes, walked forward, and looked into his eyes. ¡°Is that all that can


    happen between us? Just colleagues and nothing more? I''ve mentally prepared myself for so many


    days to confess to you. Don''t you want to give it some consideration?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, but I don''t love you.¡±


    Upon hearing his rejection, she let out a sorrowful chuckle. However, she was never a sentimental


    woman and thus could never beg a man for his love.


    Taking in a deep breath, she soon regained her repose.


    ¡°Do you really love Mrs. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kurt admitted honestly without any intention of hiding it.


    ¡°Tell me. Am I any less than her?¡±


    ¡°It''s about feelings. I only treat you as my colleague. But to her, I want to protect her all the time. In my


    heart, she is like a fragile ss, even though I know she isn''t. She''s like the fire in the winter, lighting up


    the darkness within me. Perhaps that''s why I''m smitten with her.¡±


    Jean let out a sorrowful chuckle again after listening to him.


    ¡°You''re frank indeed. But aren''t you afraid that I''ll hurt her?¡±


    ¡°Can you defeat Boss?¡±


    That rendered her speechless.


    ¡°You can leave now. I''ll drink alone to drown my sorrows. I knew I would be embarrassed after


    confessing to you today, so I had the foresight to order so many liquors. Now, I can get myself wasted.¡±


    Kurt looked over at the table full of liquors. A hint of hesitation shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Go, or I''ll force myself on you. But I won''t give up on you so easily. After all, I''ve liked you secretly for


    so many years. I was hesitant to confess to you, and you fell in love with someone else. This time


    around, I won''t give up on you anymore,¡± Jean continued.


    Kurt''s response to her was a nce before turning around to walk away.


    ¡°How heartless,¡± Jean grumbled, yet her eyes turned red in spite of herself. As she lived a dangerous


    life, it was hard for her to fall in love with someone. To her chagrin, her first confession failed so


    miserably.


    It was indeed pathetic.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    Just like that, the confession ended in vain. Jean finished all the liquors on the table, but the more she


    drank, the soberer she became.


    When Kurt left the karaoke bar, he originally wanted to pick up Tony, but he made a detour halfway and


    headed to Amelia''s workce instead.


    After parking his car outside herpany''s building, he looked through the car window up at the floor


    where she worked. His eyes glinted as he clenched and unclenched his fists, and he calmed down


    miraculously.


    He sat in the car for an unknown amount of time when his sharp eyes suddenly saw a figureing


    out of the entrance. Eyes lighting up, he quickly opened the car door and walked toward the figure. Just


    as he almost reached thetter, a very low-profile BMW charged toward the figure at breakneck speed.


    Kurt''s gaze changed, and his mind went nk. By the time he snapped back to his senses, he had


    already pounced on the person, and they rolled across the ground for a few seconds beforeing to


    a stop. When the driver saw that their car did not manage to hit the person, they swiftly turned around


    and charged at them both.


    Kurt reacted quickly and picked the person up before running into to building, causing the driver to miss


    again. Fortunately, the driver was not so irrational as to crash into the building.


    The car made a U-turn and left at high speed.


    Inside the building, the security guards ran over in shock and surrounded Kurt and Amelia while asking


    anxiously, ¡°Ms. Winters, are you all right?¡±


    Amelia, buried in Kurt''s arms, was still in a daze and did not seem to hear the worried questions about


    her wellbeing. It took more than ten seconds for her to return to her senses amidst the countless voices


    calling her. When she looked up, she finally realized that she was still in Kurt''s embrace. In order to


    avert rumors, she struggled to break free from his grasp.


    Kurt yearned for the softness in his arms, but when he saw the trepidation in her eyes, he carefully put


    her down and said worriedly, ¡°Amelia, are you all right?¡±


    Amelia nodded, but her heart was beating violently. She was truly frightened. When the car charged


    toward her earlier, the image of her being knocked away while pregnant swept over her like a shadow,


    causing her body to stiffen up involuntarily. Petrified, she could feel her mind going nk and could not


    move her feet at all.


    If not for Kurt''s timely arrival, she would have been reduced to a corpse underneath the car.


    Her mind was a mess. She could not figure out who hated her so much that they repeatedly framed her


    and tried to kill her.


    ¡°Amelia, are you hurt somewhere? I''ll take you to the hospital.¡± Kurt saw that her expression did not


    look very well. It was clear that she was lost in her thoughts. Utterly concerned, he voiced, ¡°You don''t


    look too good. Let me bring you to the hospital first.¡±


    Amelia came back to her senses and forced a smile at him. Then, she looked at the group of security


    guards who had not dispersed and said, ¡°Thank you all. I''m fine. You can go back to work.¡±


    One of the guards said uneasily, ¡°Ms. Winters, are you really all right?¡±


    Having received a nod of affirmation from her, they left.


    Afterward, Amelia said, ¡°Kurt, why don''t you apany me to a quiet ce? I''m not in the right state


    to go back to work.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The two found a nearby coffee shop and went inside. Then, Kurt ordered a cup of coffee for her.


    Once the waiter served his order, he considerately added some sugar to Amelia''s coffee, saying,


    ¡°Amelia, drink some coffee. It''ll wake you up a little.¡±


    She picked up the cup, but unexpectedly, her hand holding the handle trembled uncontrobly.


    Although she tried to stop the tremors by pressing her right hand on it, it was useless. Thus, she ced


    the cup back down in the end.


    With a feeble smile on her face, she said, ¡°I''m still a little scared.¡±


    Kurt cast her a worried look. Despite his strong urge to reach out and wrap her little hand in his palm,


    he knew he could not do so.


    ¡°Where''s Jolin?¡± he asked, changing the subject.


    Amelia took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    ¡°I came down to do something and didn''t let Jolin follow along. I didn''t expect someone to be so bold as


    to try to hit me at the entrance of my workce,¡± she exined, picked up her cup, took a sip, and


    smiled bitterly. ¡°It seems like someone wants me dead so badly,¡± she added.


    A trace of distress shed across Kurt''s eyes as he looked at her. ¡°I''ve noted down the car''s license


    te number and will report to the policeter. I''ll definitely find out the culprit, so don''t be afraid,¡± he


    said in a soft voice.


    Amelia put down her cup and said, ¡°Don''t tell Oscar about me almost getting hit by a car. I don''t want


    him to worry about me all the time.¡±


    Eyes darkening, he swallowed his saliva and asked, ¡°Why? If you tell him, we''re more likely the find out


    the mastermind.¡±


    ¡°No need. He worries enough about me, and I don''t want to rely on him for everything. I can solve my


    own problems.¡± She shook her head and refused.


    Kurt thought about it and said, ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±


    Amelia took another sip of coffee topose herself before saying, ¡°Kurt, didn''t I ask you to take Tony


    home? Why were you here?¡±


    ¡°I had Hugo to take care of Tony and went to handle an errand with Jean. After it was over, I couldn''t


    suppress the urge to see you. I just wanted to check out your workce and didn''t n on disturbing


    you. If not for that car, I would never have appeared in front of you.¡±


    Wearing a forced smile, she replied, ¡°Kurt, I''m not trying to me you. In fact, I''m very grateful for your


    arrival. If not, I might have be a cold corpse who would never be able to speak again.¡±


    Kurt felt a pang of sorrow in his heart, and he said anxiously, ¡°Don''t say stuff like that, Amelia. You have


    us; we''ll never let anything happen to you.¡±


    ¡°I know. I believe that you guys will protect me well. It''s just that there are a lot of people who don''t like


    me. As long as I''m Oscar''s woman, I will always be faced with all kinds of unknown dangers. However,


    I love him and won''t regret the choice I made.¡± Although her heart was filled with fear, a faint smile still


    emerged on the corners of her mouth.


    His heart throbbed with pain as he stared at the smile on her face.


    The atmosphere suddenly became heavy. The two of them looked at each other but did not know what


    to say. Gradually, a hint of awkwardness suffused the air.


    After a long time, Amelia finally spoke. ¡°Kurt, I remember we used to have so much to say to one


    another when we were in Beshya. Aftering back to Tayhaven, we couldn''t talk to each other about


    a lot of stuff anymore because of many disturbances.¡±


    Kurt tugged his lips into a half-smile.


    ¡°If you want to talk to someone, I''ll always be here for you. I''ll never disappear as long as you want to


    speak with me,¡± he promised solemnly.


    His deration warmed her heart. ¡°Thank you, Kurt. I know that Oscar and the others aren''t particrly


    happy that we''re so close to each other, but you''ve helped me a lot. I understand that our rtionship is


    purely tonic, which is why I can be honest with it.¡±


    A gloomy look appeared in Kurt''s eyes.


    ¡°Amelia, I like you very much, and I''m not satisfied with just being your friend, but I won''t interfere with


    your blissful married life. I''m no match for Boss either, but if you need me, I will alwayse to your


    aid.¡±


    Amelia chuckled.


    Putting on a rxed front, she said, ¡°Kurt, don''t you think I''m very selfish and am just exploiting you?¡±


    He shook his head and said, ¡°I''m your bodyguard and am obligated to protect you. You''re not exploiting


    me.¡±


    Amelia held the cup of coffee in her hands, feeling its lingering warmth.


    ¡°Kurt, it''s really nice to have a friend like you. You''re taciturn, considerate, and caring. I believe that


    anyone who marries you will be very blissful.¡±


    But you''re the only one I want to marry. Kurt did not voice the thought in his mind. They both knew it


    very well in their hearts, but their rtionship would not be as harmonious as before if that line were to


    be crossed.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Let''s leave it to fate. If you live well, I might be able to meet a woman suitable for me in the future. If I


    don''t hate her, I will try to date her,¡± he said, instead of making a definite statement because he was


    afraid Amelia would feel burdened. It was better to let her think that he would consider other women.


    That way, they could get along a little morefortably.


    Amelia was obviously relieved.


    ¡°Kurt, I can feel at ease after hearing that. If I meet a gentle, cheerful woman who I think is suitable for


    you, I''ll introduce her to you. You''re not young anymore, so it''s time to consider starting a family.¡±


    Kurt fell silent.


    Smiling, she switched the topic. ¡°Sorry for being nosy.¡±


    He came to his senses and said, ¡°No. If youe across someone that suits me, I''ll try dating her.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to force yourself, Kurt. I was just making a little joke.¡± Amelia smiled again. She knew


    she had bulldozed him a little earlier.


    ¡°I''m not forcing myself. If it''s something that you want me to do, then I''ll do it,¡± Kurt said seriously.


    Amelia''s jaw dropped, and she was at a loss for words for a moment.


    After thinking about it, she said, ¡°Kurt, you don''t have to do this. It was just a casual remark. I won''t


    interfere with your marriage, nor do I want you to take all my words as orders. I hope that you can take


    your own rtionship seriously. Don''t force yourself to ept something just because I said so.¡±


    Kurt looked at her with a clear and sincere gaze.


    ¡°You know me, Amelia. You''re not only my ma''am but also the woman I adore. I''m willing to do anything


    for you, including throwing away my life,¡± he proimed very seriously.


    When Amelia heard him, the smile on her face faded gradually.


    She did not know how to continue the conversation, so she could only flee.


    ¡°Kurt, I''ll go back to work now. Thank you so much for saving my life today. I also appreciate how


    sincerely you treat me, but I''m sorry. I can''t reciprocate your affections. If you insist on doing this, I will


    have to try staying away from you.¡± Amelia looked at him as she spoke and then stood up. ¡°I''ll leave


    now.¡±


    Kurt also rose to his feet and called out to her. By then, she had turned around.


    ¡°Amelia, I''ll wait for you. However, if you''re happy and joyful for the rest of your life, I''ll find someone


    suitable for me, get married, and have children. I''ll quit the organization and leave with my wife. I''ll


    never appear in front of you again,¡± he enunciated each word slowly.


    Facing away from him, Amelia suddenly felt tears stinging her eyes.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Kurt, and thank you for your tolerance.¡± After saying that, she walked away. However, no


    sooner had she taken five steps than she stopped again and added, ¡°Kurt, we''ll always be good friends


    who support each other. I''ve never thought of wanting you to leave.¡±


    Then, she left.


    Kurt remained standing at the same spot as he watched her walk out of the coffee shop in a daze. His


    Adam''s apple bobbed as misery welled up inside of him.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    When Amelia returned to the office, Jolin was the first to rush up to her, nervously sizing her up from


    head to toe. Amused by her actions, she faked a casual attitude and asked, ¡°What''s wrong, Jolin?¡±


    Jolin took two steps back, suddenly bowed her head solemnly, and said in a low voice, ¡°Mrs. Clinton,


    I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you.¡±


    Amelia understood what she meant at once.


    ¡°You found out?¡±


    ¡°It was my dereliction of duty that allowed such a big incident to happen. When we go back, I''ll tell Boss


    all about it and ept the punishment.¡± Jolin hung her head in shame.


    Amelia lifted her chin and said, ¡°No, don''t tell Oscar. I don''t want him to know about me almost being hit


    by a car. Can you promise me that?¡±


    Looking straight into her eyes, Jolin blushed and blurted out, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you''re really beautiful.¡±


    Amelia was stunned for a moment and could not help butugh. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Rory was going to walk up to them, but Lydia was one step ahead of her.


    ¡°Amelia, are you all right? A security guard came upstairs and told us you were almost hit by a car. We


    were all worried sick about you. Even Mr. Franklin was shocked. We tried calling you, but you didn''t


    answer the phone,¡± she said worriedly.


    Amelia reached into her bag to fish for her phone. Upon unlocking it, she found out that there were


    many missed calls. Yet, she did not hear her ringtone at all.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t hear it,¡± she apologized.


    ¡°It''s fine as long as you''re okay. Mr. Franklin asked you to head to his office when you return. He has


    something to say to you,¡± said Lydia.


    ¡°All right. I''ll go up then.¡±


    Amelia wanted to take the elevator upstairs. To her surprise, Jolin followed at her heels in rm.


    ¡°Jolin, go back to work first. I''ll just be upstairs,¡± she urged.


    Jolin shook her head and refused. ¡°I''ll go up with you, Mrs. Clinton. I''m worried that something will


    happen to you again. If that happens, I won''t be able to exin myself to Boss.¡±


    Amelia was nonplussed.


    She deliberately put on a straight face and said, ¡°Jolin, if you insist on acting like this, I''ll tell Oscar to


    send you back because you''re interfering with my work.¡±


    Jolin''s face fell. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, do you hate me now?¡±


    ¡°That''s not what I meant. I just don''t want you to interfere with my work. I don''t want to be a


    special presence in thispany, do you understand?¡±


    Jolin thought about it and gave in at longst.


    With that, Amelia took the elevator upstairs.


    When she stepped out of the elevator, the secretary greeted her and said, ¡°Amelia, you''re finally here.


    Mr. Franklin is waiting for you inside.¡±


    Amelia nodded in response.


    As soon as she entered the office, she voiced, ¡°Mr. Franklin, you were looking for me?¡±


    Shane pointed to the chair in front of his desk and said, ¡°Have a seat. It''s only the two of us here, so


    you can just call me by name. You can''t be so naughty anymore.¡±


    Amelia merely smiled.


    ¡°Shane, did you call me up here for something?¡±


    He put down his pen, raised his head, and said, ¡°I''ve reported the incident of you almost being hit by a


    car downstairs to the police, and they have alreadye over to collect evidence. I think we''ll soon be


    able to find out who''s behind this.¡±


    ¡°You called the police?¡± she eximed in shock.


    ¡°Shouldn''t I call the police when something like this happens to my employee?¡± he asked rhetorically.


    ¡°That''s not what I meant. I just... You didn''t tell Oscar, right?¡± Amelia was still concerned about that


    point.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Are you very afraid that I''ll tell Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Shrugging, she responded, ¡°No. I''m just afraid that he''ll be worried about me. It hasn''t been two months


    since I started working here, yet many things have happened. I was injured, insulted, and now I was


    almost hit by a car. I''m concerned that if he finds out, he won''t let me continue working here or that he''ll


    send even more people to protect me. I''ll have to send in my resignation letter if that''s the case.¡±


    Shane nced at her and smiled. ¡°If it were anyone else who suffered such a huge fright, they would


    all think about how they would tell their husbands while you went the other way instead. You''re still as


    unconventional as always.¡±


    ¡°I''m not being unconventional. I just think that I can handle it myself. I don''t have to rely on Oscar to do


    everything.¡±


    He spread his hands and said, ¡°I won''t tell Mr. Clinton about you almost getting hit by a car. It''s up to


    you to decide whether to tell him or not, but are you really fine? I heard from the guard that the driver


    was quite fierce. When they failed to hit you once, they turned around and tried to hit you again. It''s


    clear at a nce that they''re targeting you. I think you should let Mr. Clinton investigate this thoroughly.


    The police only take our taxes without doing actual work. If we want them to investigate properly, I''m


    afraid we''ll need someone to give them pressure before they start.¡±


    Amelia nodded with a smile. ¡°I know you care about me. I''ll try.¡±


    ¡°If you are really frightened by that ident, I can give you the day off. Go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I''m fine. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to work now. Let''s talk another time.¡±


    Shane nodded.


    Amelia went downstairs and returned to the design department. At the sight of her, the others put down


    the work in their hands and gathered around her, asking, ¡°Amelia, are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you all for your concern, but I''m really all right. Go back to work, you guys. Save me the


    embarrassment,¡± she replied andughed.


    The hectic day ended at six in the evening. Jolin stuck to Amelia closely, which amused thetter.


    ¡°Jolin, take it easy! I''m really fine. You''re acting as if the sky is falling,¡± said Amelia.


    Rory also felt unsettled. ¡°Amelia, you also scared me today. When I heard the news of your ident


    from the guard, I was so shocked that my arms went weak. I called you several times, but you didn''t


    answer. I almost wanted to call the police.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°The guard probably exaggerated the incident. I''m unharmed, so don''t worry about it.¡±


    They headed downstairs together and bade each other farewell. Then, Amelia finally got into the car


    that Jolin called over an hour ago.


    When she got into the car, she said, ¡°Jolin, I hope you won''t tell Oscar about today''s ident. Can you


    promise me that?¡±


    Jolin looked at her and asked, ¡°Why, Mrs. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°No reason in particr.¡±


    The former contemted for a moment and said sinctly, ¡°Understood, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar had not returned yet by the time they arrived at the condominium. Amelia gave him a call, and


    he picked up and said, ¡°Amelia, I still have a bit of work to do here. Eat dinner with Tony first.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Don''t work too hard, and remember to eat something.¡±


    ¡°I know. I''ll hang up now.¡±


    After ending the call, Oscar looked at the newly taken picture instead of working. The woman in the


    photo was naturally his wife. However, the man in it was Kurt. The two people were all smiles in the


    picture and looked quite intimate, as though they were a couple who had been in love for a long time.


    There was ack of fervor that new couples usually had, but it was clear from the look in their eyes that


    they shared a strong bond.


    Oscar''s eyes became particrly grim. He then mmed his clenched fists on the top of his desk.


    He was a man. If he could still maintain a poised smile after seeing his woman appear in photos


    repeatedly with different men other than himself, then he would not be a real man.


    Upon getting to his feet, he stood by the window and looked at the slowly darkening sky outside. His


    gaze was imprable that no one could tell what he was thinking.


    He took out his phone and dialed Hugo''s number. When the call connected, he said, ¡°Tell Kurt toe


    to the office.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    Oscar hung up the call.


    It took Kurt nearly an hour to arrive.


    He knocked on the door outside and waited for Oscar''s permission beforeing in.


    ¡°Boss,¡± he greeted respectfully after closing the door behind him.


    Oscar did not even turn to look at him as he said, ¡°Look at the photo on the desk. I hope you can give


    me a clear exnation.¡±


    Kurt walked over. When he saw the figures in the photo, his eyes flickered as a dark idea crossed his


    mind.


    However, it was fleeting, and he quickly regained hisposure.


    ¡°I can exin this photo, Boss,¡± said Kurt.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± There was no emotion perceptible from Oscar''s voice.


    ¡°I couldn''t resist going to Amelia''s workce. I didn''t n on meeting her, but I couldn''t help but call her


    out for a cup of coffee during her lunch break. We only talked for about ten minutes before she left. I


    didn''t think we''d be photographed in that short amount of time.¡± Kurt frowned and then said, ¡°Boss, I


    think someone is deliberately targeting Amelia. I can get to the bottom of this myself and find out the


    mastermind.¡±


    Oscar turned around and strode up to him with an oppressive aura. When his piercing gazended on


    him, Kurt''s courage fled his mind. Perhaps that was the effect Oscar had on him after years of


    umtion.


    ¡°Kurt, how do you think I treat you?¡±


    ¡°Boss, I''m very grateful to you for cultivating me. You''re my benefactor. Without you, I might have died


    in that pile of garbage,¡± Kurt said with a solemn countenance.


    Oscar narrowed his eyes and said somewhat dangerously, ¡°Your benefactor? If you really thought of


    me as your boss and benefactor, you wouldn''t have gone to seduce my woman. Do you think I won''t


    dare to do anything to you if you use Amelia as your shield?¡±


    Lowering his head, Kurt replied, ¡°Boss, I had no such intention. I''ve always maintained apletely


    tonic rtionship with Amelia. I admit that I adore her and admire her character, but I know that I''m


    not worthy of a woman like her. That''s why I''ve always maintained a certain degree of respect for her


    and have never done anything out of line to her. If there really was something going on between us, I


    think two years would''ve been enough for us to get together. There''s no way she would''vee back


    to you.¡±


    Oscar raised his hand and pped Kurt with such force that thetter''s head snapped to the side.


    Kurt did not even dare to grunt.


    He did not forget to defend Amelia either. ¡°Boss, Amelia and I are innocent. The photo was obviously


    shot at a deliberate angle. I will find out who schemed against her and clear our name.¡±


    ¡°No need. I want you to leave Amelia immediately. Make whatever excuse you want to exin your


    departure. I don''t want so many men with questionable intentions hovering around my woman,¡± Oscar


    uttered coldly.


    Kurt raised his head,pletely dumbfounded. For a moment, he did not know whether Oscar was


    being serious or not. It was difficult to discern.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    ¡°Boss, all I hope for is to stay by Amelia''s side. I don''t have any other wishes. Please, don''t kick me


    out,¡± Kurt sincerely begged with his head lowered.


    Oscar pointed toward the picture on his desk. ¡°Do you know what will happen if these photos end up


    with my parents?¡±


    Kurt pursed his lips, his gaze fathomless as he clenched his fist. Kurt opened his mouth to speak but


    couldn''t think of a rebuttal in the heat of the moment.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Out of the thousand words Kurt could say, he could only apologize.


    ¡°If you really want the best for Amelia, it would be best for you to keep your distance from her. Don''t


    cause any trouble for her. Otherwise, I wouldn''t mind getting rid of you,¡± Oscar threatened while


    narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Kurt groaned.


    ¡°You can leave. I hope I won''t hear about today''s matters from Amelia.¡±


    ¡°I won''t let her know about it, Boss.¡± Kurt turned and walked away. His usually straight posture was


    slightly bent.


    A murderous glint shed through Oscar''s eyes as he watched Kurt leave the office, who soon


    vanished from his eyes.


    Oscar organized his belongings and went downstairs. Then, he drove his car and left the office.


    Kurt was in a car too, even though he was supposed to leave the office long ago. He observed the


    vehicles passing by through the car window.


    Hugo, who sat in the back seat, cleared his throat and spoke. ¡°Have you seen enough? Let''s get


    going.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Kurt looked toward Hugo through the rearview mirror and frowned. ¡°Hugo, is it true that I don''t deserve


    Amelia?¡±


    Hugo crossed his arms and chuckled. ¡°Kurt, you and Mrs. Clinton are from two entirely different worlds,


    yet you were trying to build a rtionship with her. Everyone in the organization felt like it was a miracle


    that the boss didn''t punish you for it.¡±


    Kurt smiled bitterly. ¡°All I hoped for was to be close to her and take care of her. I never hoped to


    have any special rtionship with her. Was it wrong for me to think so?¡±


    Hugo straightened his posture. He extended his arm and patted Kurt on the shoulder. ¡°Kurt, stop


    dreaming about it. Amelia belongs to our boss. The more you hold on to it, the more the Clintons will


    make her suffer. Besides, I''m worried that something might happen to you. You''re my partner, so I don''t


    want anything terrible to happen to you. You should earnestly carry out your duties as a bodyguard and


    join missions whenever possible. Once you''ve made enough money, you can leave the organization


    and marry a cute and obedientdy. Then, you can have a precious child or two of your own. Stop


    daydreaming about stuff other than that.¡±


    Kurt''s eyes dimmed. ¡°Let''s go,¡± he said grimly.


    As soon as Kurt finished his sentence, he violently stepped on the gas out of habit, causing the car to


    drive forward at full speed. Hugo''s whole body leaned backward, so he hurriedly ced his hand


    against the front seat. If it weren''t for Hugo''s quick reflexes, he would''ve crashed into the front seat.


    Hugo settled back on his seat in a state of shock. ¡°What the hell? Are you nning to kill me, Kurt?¡± he


    scolded.


    Kurt did not answer. Instead, he increased his driving speed. It was as if Kurt was nning to end his


    life with how fast he was driving.


    Hugo tightly held onto his seat at the back and took several deep breaths to calm himself down.


    ¡°Slow down, Kurt. We''re in the city area. Do you want the both of us to go to the police station?¡± Hugo


    yelled.


    Hugo''s words fell on deaf ears as Kurt chose to ignore him. Hugo suddenly had the urge to punch


    someone.


    Kurt drove out of the city toward the highway. Then, he sped up once more. Within half an hour, Kurt


    parked the car by the seaside.


    Once the car stopped, Kurt undid his seatbelt. With a grim expression and darkness in his eyes, he


    pursed his lips and stared at the ocean before him.


    ¡°Screw you, Kurt. Are you nning to kill the both of us?¡± Hugo raged. With how fast Kurt drove, Hugo


    felt like he was moving at the speed of light in the backseat. Hugo almost threw up like a useless


    person.


    ¡°Hugo, apany me for a walk.¡± Kurt did not bother to look at Hugo as he opened the car door and


    got out of the car.


    Hugo had no other choice but to get out of the car because Kurt was his greatest buddy. Since the


    latter had something on his mind, he felt obliged to apany him. Otherwise, Hugo would not be fit


    to call himself Kurt''s best friend.


    They sat by the beach, and Hugo spoke. ¡°Kurt, what did you want to say?¡±


    Before Kurt could reply, their phones rang simultaneously.


    Hugo fished out his phone and noticed the phone screen disyed Jean''s name. ¡°Oh, it seems like


    there''s another mission for us.¡±


    Hugo picked up his phone. No one except him knew what was said on the other end of the phone. ¡°All


    right. I''ll head over with Kurt right now.¡±


    After Hugo hung up the phone, he exined, ¡°Let''s go. We have a mission. It''s at Anndur.¡±


    Kurt stood up from the beach and patted his pants. ¡°Let''s go,¡± he replied in a low tone.


    They headed to the car and got into it. This time, however, Hugo was driving.


    He drove to the airport, and they walked into the airport once they arrived. Jean approached them once


    she saw them. ¡°I bought ne tickets for 11 a.m., so you have half an hour left.


    Hugo nodded. After the staff checked the three of their tickets, they entered the terminal. ¡°Why is this


    mission so urgent? Didn''t the boss promise to give us a few days'' worths'' of holiday?¡± Hugo asked.


    ¡°I don''t know. I heard that this mission is quite urgent. The boss took it very seriously. Once we reach


    Anndur, there will be someone in charge to exin what we have to do on this mission, so let''s get


    there before we discuss anything.¡± Jean''s face was void of expression while she nced toward Kurt.


    Kurt and Hugo only nodded in response without uttering a single word.


    Then, the three of them boarded the ne and switched off their phones.


    A person dressed in ck who remained hidden all this while left the airport. He took out his phone and


    called someone. When the call connected, he spoke. ¡°Boss, the ne they boarded has taken off.¡±


    ¡°Follow the instructions I gave you in advance. Find a way to make Kurt stay in Anndur for the rest


    of his life without killing him,¡± Oscar said on the other end of the phone call.


    The person in ck hesitated before speaking. ¡°Understood, boss. I''ll find a method to notify Hugo and


    Jean. With the both of them present, Kurt will surely stay in Anndur forever.¡±


    After ending the call, Oscar kept his phone in his pocket and left his study as if nothing had urred.


    He walked toward the bedroom, and his gazended on Amelia, who was fast asleep. He smiled at the


    sight, and his mood instantly brightened up.


    Oscar changed into his pajamas. He theny down on the bed and extended his arm, pulling Amelia


    into a hug. Oscar sniffed the fragrance from Amelia''s hair and whispered, ¡°Amelia, you''re mine. I won''t


    let anyone else snatch you from me.¡±


    Oscar fell asleep feeling satisfied. On the other hand, Amelia opened her eyes and woke up. In the


    darkness, Amelia had mixed feelings. She gently removed Oscar''s hand from her waist and slowly


    turned to see Oscar''s rxed expression while he slept. It made Amelia feel happy, yet she had


    various other emotions.


    Amelia clearly heard every word Oscar said while he was in his study. She was aware that Oscar


    intended to deal with Kurt. The thought brought bitter feelings to Amelia''s heart. Oscar was a man that


    she loved, while Kurt was a man that helped her out a lot. No matter who it was, she hoped that


    nothing horrible would ever happen to them.


    If Kurt were to stay in Anndur permanently, he would have to live alone in a foreign country. Amelia


    did not wish to see that happening.


    Hence, Amelia wanted to phone Kurt to warn him in advance as she was not an ungrateful person who


    would sit back and watch someone else suffer.


    Amelia got out of bed and rushed into the bathroom before dialing Kurt''s phone number. However, the


    only thing she heard was the robotic voice of ady stating that the phone was not turned on.


    Amelia guessed that Kurt was still on the ne, so she started to get anxious. After thinking about it,


    she realized that there was no point in worrying for now. All she could do was leave the bathroom and


    lie down on her bed. Oscar immediately snuggled up to Amelia and embraced her, pulling her into his


    chest.


    Oscar nuzzled in Amelia''s neck and mumbled softly, ¡°I love you, Amelia. Please don''t leave me. Please


    don''t be too close with other men because I''ll be jealous.¡±


    Hearing what Oscar said, Amelia''s heart ached. ¡°I''m sorry, Oscar. It''s my fault for not considering your


    feelings.¡±

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Throughout the night, Amelia tossed and turned in bed because of Kurt. She asionally dreamt while


    being half-asleep, and it felt as if she was watching Kurt being brutally murdered at Anndur. Waking


    with a jolt, she found herself drenched in a cold sweat.


    Amelia wiped off the beads of sweat on her forehead and found Oscar deep asleep when she turned


    over. She looked at her phone and realized that it was only half-past four. Worried, she got out of bed


    and gave Kurt another ring.


    Kurt answered her call almost immediately, to which Amelia warned, ¡°Kurt, it''s me. Be careful as


    someone intends to make your stay in Anndur forever.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Unable to rein in the exhration coursing through him, Kurt asked, ¡°Amelia, are you concerned about


    me?¡±


    ¡°Kurt, stop with your nonsense. Just be extra careful. I''m ending the call now. Remember my words.


    Someone intends to harm you, and it might be someone around you, so please be careful.¡± With that,


    Amelia hastily hung up the phone.


    When she opened the bathroom door, she was so startled at the sight of Oscar right by the door that


    she nearly dropped her phone.


    Gulping nervously, Amelia stammered with a hint of guilt, ¡°Oscar, you''re a-awake? Did I wake you up?¡±


    Oscar only cast a nce at her before turning around.


    Amelia''s heart sank as she immediately hurried after him and whispered, ¡°I''m sorry, Oscar.¡±


    Remaining unresponsive to Amelia, Oscary on the bed and shut his eyes.


    While crouching by the bedside, Amelia reached out and stroked Oscar''s stubble, murmuring, ¡°Oscar,


    I''m sorry. I don''t mean it. It''s just that Kurt has helped me out before, so I can''t just sit by and watch him


    die. As a Chanaean, it will be a torment for him to be stuck in a foreign country. Since I''m aware of the


    danger that he''ll face, it''s impossible for me to do nothing about it.¡±


    Oscar remained in a sullen silence with his eyes closed.


    At the sight of this, Amelia furrowed her brows while her heart churned. She only wanted to help Kurt


    and did not expect that it would affect the rtionship between her and Oscar.


    ¡°Oscar, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you. That call to Kurt doesn''t mean anything, so please don''t get


    me wrong.¡±


    Again, Oscar remained silent.


    Straightening her body, Amelia leaned her head against Oscar''s body gently and muttered, ¡°Oscar, say


    something. Your frosty attitude is breaking my heart.¡±


    With that, Oscar finally opened his eyes and stared at Amelia impassively. He said tly, ¡°Amelia, have


    you fallen in love with Kurt?¡±


    Amelia shot up and gaped at Oscar, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°What did... what did you say?¡±


    Oscar repeated, ¡°Have you fallen in love with Kurt?¡±


    Pools of tears began welling up in Amelia''s eyes as she bit her lips. ¡°Oscar Clinton, do you know how


    revolting your question is?¡±


    Oscar sat up abruptly on the bed and gazed at her coldly.


    Holding Oscar''s gaze, Amelia clenched her teeth and stated, ¡°Oscar Clinton, you disgust me.¡±


    This was their first argument ever since Amelia had returned to Tayhaven.


    After everything Oscar and she had been through, she presumed that their rtionship would be strong


    and unwavering, and she did not expect that things would turn out this way.


    Burying her head in her palms, Amelia could hear her head buzzing in pain.


    She rose to her feet, but they were extremely numb because she had been crouching down for a long


    period.


    She frowned deeply and could not help hopping around multiple times at the same spot. At the sight of


    her struggle, Oscar''s face darkened, and he eventually could not bear watching it, so he got out of bed.


    Scooping her up in his arms, Oscar ced her on the bed and started massaging her numb calves.


    Sadness surged within Amelia as she struggled slightly. ¡°Let go of me. Didn''t you say that I''m in love


    with another man?¡±


    ¡°Stop moving!¡±


    With bloodshot eyes and a broken heart, Amelia lowered her head and asked, ¡°Oscar, are we breaking


    up?¡±


    Oscar''s gaze darkened, but he continued massaging her calves gently.


    Lifting her head, Amelia peered at Oscar and reached out to grab his hand, cing it on her cheek.


    ¡°Oscar, can we please stop arguing?¡±


    Oscar heaved a long sigh and could no longer maintain his solemn expression. Then, he started


    pouring his heart out.


    ¡°Amelia, I don''t mean to get mad at you. It''s just that your attitude terrifies me. You''re both my wife and


    Tony''s mom. But sometimes it feels like you, Tony, and Kurt is a family of three while I''m the outsider


    instead. Although I may seem omnipotent, I don''t have a heart of stone.¡±


    Amelia sat pondering over his words.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it.¡±


    Oscar sighed. ¡°Let''s get some rest. I''ll not harm Kurt, so don''t worry about it. If you intend to protect


    him, I shall fulfill your wish and not even touch a hair on his head. Will you be satisfied then?¡±


    A tinge of guilt shed across Amelia''s eyes.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I really didn''t mean it. I just...¡±


    ¡°Go to sleep. Otherwise, you''ll not be able to wake up on time tomorrow morning.¡±


    Looking into his eyes, Amelia could not bring herself to spill her thoughts.


    Both of themy in utter silence on their bed. As Amelia turned over, the view of Oscar''s back tugged at


    her heartstrings. After confessing their feelings for each other, Oscar had always coaxed her to sleep


    while holding her in his arms. This was the first time in which they spent their night in silence with


    Oscar''s back facing her.


    Letting out a sigh, Amelia eventually could not help hugging Oscar from his back and backing down.


    ¡°Oscar, it''s not what you think. Please forgive me. Can you?¡±


    ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    Amelia''s hand froze as she smiled wryly.


    ¡°Oscar, are we really breaking up? Are you nning to ignore me for the rest of your life?¡± Amelia


    murmured behind him but received no answer.


    A bitter feeling welled up in Amelia''s heart as she slowly loosened her grip and turned around. With


    heavy hearts, both of them were sleepless throughout the night.


    The next day, Amelia woke up with a throbbing headache. When she turned over, Oscar was nowhere


    to be seen.


    Disappointment shed across her eyes as this was the first fight between Oscar and her ever since


    she had returned to Tayhaven.


    She was aware that she did make a mistake this time, but she felt aggrieved that Oscar did not offer


    her an opportunity to exin.


    Although she was partly at fault, there was truly nothing between her and Kurt. She thought that Oscar


    would understand her, and she did not expect that they would get into such a big fight.


    Amelia mused to herself, ¡°Oscar, are you nning to end our rtionship? No, this mustn''t happen.


    I''ve only managed to get together with Oscar after going through so many hurdles and difficulties, so I


    can''t give up so easily. I''ll have to at least try exining and patch things up. If I still fail after giving my


    best, then at least I''ll have no regrets in the future.¡±


    Feeling revitalized, she got out of bed and washed up in the bathroom. She then got dressed in a


    youthful yellow dress.


    After going downstairs, she chuckled as she greeted, ¡°Molly.¡±


    Molly praised, ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Clinton. Your breakfast has been prepared. You''re looking


    especially gorgeous today. From afar, you look like a university student in her early twenties who''s a


    newbie in society.¡±


    Ameliaughed. ¡°Thanks, Molly. Say, Molly, where''s Oscar? Also, has Tony been sent to the Clinton


    residence?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton was up early today. After having breakfast, he took Tony there. You should hurry up and


    eat. Don''t you still have to get to work?¡± Molly walked out of the kitchen with Amelia''s breakfast.


    Taking a seat, Amelia was engrossed in enjoying her breakfast. However, she lost her appetite at the


    thought of Oscar''s attitude.


    Without eating much, she took her bag and prepared to leave. ¡°Molly, I shall make a move first.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, you''ve barely eaten anything.¡±


    ¡°I''m going to bete for work. I''ll need to go now.¡±


    Amelia drove to the Clinton Corporations and made a call to Eduardo on her way there, applying for a


    half-day leave due to some personal matters.


    Without any question, Eduardo approved of her leave.


    Parking her car outside the Clinton Corporations, Amelia lifted her head and peered at the skyscraper


    through the car window, with a nostalgic feeling surging within.


    At the thought of Oscar''s attitudest night, apprehension began creeping into her. She was afraid that


    Oscar would disy his temper to her if she went up there. Rather than being afraid of getting


    embarrassed, she was more concerned about getting hurt by Oscar''s attitude.


    Inhaling deeply, Amelia pushed open her door and got off the car, striding toward the office. The


    receptionist, who had just recently started working, recognized her and chirped politely, ¡°Hi, Mrs.


    Clinton.¡±


    Amelia nodded at her.


    At the sight of her, the senior employees immediately started greeting her, ¡°Hi, Mrs. Clinton. Are you


    looking for Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Amelia nodded courteously at each of them in return.


    ¡°Amelia Winters, why are you here?¡± Whirling toward the voice behind her, Amelia cursed in her heart


    to have such foul luck in running into Isabe.


    However, Amelia stered a grin on her face. ¡°What a coincidence, Ms. Walker. I''m looking for Oscar.


    This is an enterprise owned by the Clintons. As the officialdy of the house, I believe I have every


    right ining here.¡±


    Narrowing her eyes, Isabe reined in the jealousy surging within her. ¡°Amelia, don''t forget that you''ve


    gotten a divorce with Oscar. Mrs. Clinton likes me, not you. So stop being so shameless in


    embarrassing yourself in thepany.¡±


    ¡°Well, Ms. Walker, likewise.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    All employees moved to make way for them while watching them with their interest piqued. One of


    them was the ex-wife that their boss had been waiting for for two years. Whereas the other was the


    daughter of the Walker family and had been pursuing their boss for two years with great momentum.


    The whole situation was cloaked in melodrama.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, if you''d like to make a scene right here, feel free to do so, but don''t get me involved in it.


    You should be mindful of your manners at thepany.¡± Amelia''s lips curved into a faint smile. It was


    as if she was providing a kind reminder.


    Isabe''s striking face contorted with anger as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Amelia Winters, you sure have a


    silver tongue.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for yourpliment.¡±


    Isabe gave a sneer in response.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Amelia took the elevator to the top floor. Isabe trotted behind her and entered the elevator as well.


    Linda''s heart fell when she saw the two peopleing out of the elevator.


    One was Oscar''s beloved, while the other was his pursuer. Linda dared not to imagine what would


    happen when these two women met.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, why are you here?¡± Linda asked politely.


    ¡°Is Oscar here at work? I want to have lunch with him,¡± Amelia replied with a smile.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Mr. Clinton didn''te to thepany today.¡± Linda shot Amelia a quizzical look. She


    remembered thetter was staying under the same roof with Oscar. She wondered how Amelia did not


    know that Oscar did note to thepany today.


    Amelia had roughly guessed what Linda was thinking, the former nonchntly brushed it off. ¡°He was


    sending Tony to Olivia''s ce. I thought he had reached here. It''s all right then. Can I wait for him in his


    office?¡±


    Without further ado, Linda invited Amelia to the office but was stopped by Isabe at the entrance.


    Isabe eximed, ¡°Linda, you''re Oscar''s secretary. Your job is to keep any self-invited guests away


    when he''s not around. Have you forgotten about this? I don''t mind asking Oscar to fire an ipetent


    secretary.¡±


    A gleam of impatience shone in Linda''s eyes. She had had enough of Isabe''s imperiousness in the


    Linda gathered up every patience she had within herself and said, ¡°Ms. Walker, Mrs. Clinton is not a


    self-invited guest. She''s Mr. Clinton''s wife. I''m sure Mr. Clinton will not say a word even if Mrs. Clinton


    requests this office for herself.¡±


    Isabe red at Linda and entered the office. She was now in the same space with Amelia.


    Linda felt like her head was throbbing. ¡°Ms. Walker, I believe you still have work to do. Please leave the


    office. Don''t make things difficult for me.¡±


    Isabe crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, ¡°I need to report a project to Oscar. I will wait


    for him here. You can leave and do your work now.¡±


    Linda was stumped and gave Amelia a sideways nce.


    Sensing her dilemma, Amelia chimed in, ¡°Linda, you can leave first. Don''t worry about Ms. Walker and


    me here. We''ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°All right, Mrs. Clinton.¡± Linda pondered for a moment before she asked, ¡°Which coffee would you like,


    Mrs. Clinton? Or perhaps you would like some tea?¡±


    ¡°Water is fine.¡± Amelia smiled.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Isabe ordered, ¡°Give me a cup of coffee without sugar.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Linda left and closed the door on her way out.


    Amelia walked to the window and called Oscar. The call rang for a long time without anyone picking it


    up. Just as she was wondering if Oscar was avoiding her, he finally picked up the phone.


    ¡°Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, aren''t youing to work yet?¡±


    ¡°I''m still here with Mom. I need to settle some matters first. I will go to thepany in the evening.


    Where are you now? How do you know I''m not in thepany?¡± Oscar paused for a moment before


    he continued, ¡°Are you in Clinton Corporations?¡±


    ¡°You were not around when I woke up this morning. I know you''re upset. I don''t want to leave our


    problem hanging until the next day. That''s why Ie to thepany hoping to have a talk with you.


    Please give us this chance to solve our disagreement. I don''t want our rtionship to go sour.¡±


    Oscar fell silent on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Amelia, I''m not mad with you. I merely want you to stand your ground. I do not object to the


    appearance of your pursuers, but your attitude toward them speaks everything to me. If you keep your


    distance from all the males, I won''t be bothered at all. Do you know someone has sent me photos of


    you and Kurt drinking coffee? You already knew that someone had been targeting you. Yet, you''re still


    in contact with them. Don''t you know that you are leaving a bad impression on Mom? Can you please


    refrain yourself for my sake?¡± Oscar sighed wearily.


    Amelia''s face gradually turned pale as she listened to him.


    ¡°Amelia, please think about what I just said. I''ve told you before. I will never give up on you with the


    premise that my woman has only me in her heart.¡± With that, Oscar hung up the phone.


    Amelia stared at the phone that had been disconnected. She suddenly felt heavy at heart.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Did you have an argument with Oscar?¡± She jumped when Isabe''s voice


    suddenly boomed behind her.


    Amelia kept the phone and said, ¡°Ms. Walker, I will excuse myself first.¡±


    Then, she walked past Isabe before thetter interrupted, ¡°Amelia, do you like the photos?¡±


    Amelia stopped in her track, turned around, and looked at her with mixed emotions. ¡°Did you hire


    people to take those photos?¡±


    Isabe sat on the couch. Her lips quirked up into a sneer. ¡°Amelia, I never knew you were this


    charming. Not only does Oscar fall for you, but Carter is also hung up on you. Not to mention Kurt, who


    has always been loyal to you. I always wonder what good do these men find in you that they all throw


    themselves at your feet.¡±


    Amelia stared intently at Isabe as realization dawned on her. ¡°So you''re the one that lunged the car


    toward me. Ms. Walker, I''ve made a report to the police and have given them all the details, including


    the car te number. The case is now under investigation. I will advise you to be more careful.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, please stop pointing fingers at me. I''m not that idiotic to hire a man to knock you over. I merely


    sent snoopers to do some investigations on you. To be frank, I''m quite surprised that they were able to


    produce such good photos for me. I''ve sent all of them to the Clinton residence. I don''t think that Mrs.


    Clinton will be lenient to the woman who has cuckolded her son,¡± Isabe eximed smugly.


    Instead ofshing out after hearing that, Amelia managed to regain her cool. She chuckled. ¡°Ms.


    Walker, I''m still Oscar''s wife even after you have done so many things behind my back. We''re living


    happily ever after as a family of three. You better watch out. I''m sure you don''t want all your efforts


    going to waste.¡±


    Then, she left the office.


    Isabe scoffed and got up from the couch. ¡°Amelia, I will see how long you can put on your act. The


    devil cannot hide his cloven hoof.¡±


    Linda immediately greeted Amelia when thetter walked out of the office. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, are you


    leaving already?¡±


    ¡°Oscar is deferred by something else. I will go look for him. Please carry on with your work. You don''t


    have to worry about me.¡± Amelia beamed and left.


    Amelia left thepany and got into her car. She leaned back against the car seat while looking at the


    bustling street outside the car window. Mixed emotions surged through her heart. She thought Oscar


    and her had finally built a stable rtionship after they had been through all the ups and downs


    together. However, it turned out she had overestimated both the strength of their rtionship and


    Oscar''s tolerance toward her pursuers.


    No man could remain indifferent toward his woman''s pursuers.


    Amelia heaved a sigh. If she were to be more careful, things would not have turned this way.


    Her phone rang and snapped her out of her thoughts. Amelia nced at the screen. It was from Jolin.


    ¡°Hello?¡± She answered the call.


    ¡°Ms. Amelia, are you feeling all right? Why didn''t youe to work today? Boss just called and asked if


    you''re in thepany. I''m a bit worried, so I decided to give you a call. I''ve managed to dig something


    up. The car was aiming to kill you. Don''t go anywhere. I''lle to you now.¡±


    Amelia smiled and consoled, ¡°Jolin, don''t worry. I''m currently downstairs at Clinton Corporations. I''m


    about to head back to thepany now. I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Amelia, please wait over there. We can continue talking once I''m there.¡± Jolin''s voice sounded


    edgy.


    Amelia frowned. She guessed that something must have happened to get on Jolin''s nerves.


    ¡°All right.¡± Amelia hung up the phone.


    Perhaps Jolin''s words had indeed left an impact on her, but Amelia nced around nervously after she


    hung up the phone. There was nothing suspicious. Maybe Jolin has been overthinking. However, I still


    have to be careful.


    Soon, Jolin arrived at the scene. Amelia got off the car when she saw the former. Just as Amelia


    wanted to walk toward Jolin, a car sped toward her. Jolin spotted the roaring vehicle and dashed


    toward Amelia at her quickest speed while yelling, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, get out of the way!¡±


    Amelia noticed the car that was speeding toward her as well. At that moment, the memory from the


    past traumatic experience came again vividly to her mind. Her mind was shouting to her, telling her to


    dodge out of the way, but her legs felt so heavy and remained rooted to the spot.


    Her eyes widened in fear, her palms felt mmy from the uncontroble sweating, and even her calves


    were trembling, albeit almost unnoticeable to naked eyes.


    Jolin mustered up all her strength to run toward Amelia. She hurriedly wrapped her arms around the


    latter''s waist and lunged sideways, sessfully dodging the crash from the BMW.


    Seeing that the murderous n had failed, the BMW did not proceed with a second attempt. Instead, it


    fled the scene at full speed. Jolin said to Amelia, who had just barely missed death by a whisker, ¡°Mrs.


    Amelia, wait for me here. I''ll go after the culprit.¡±


    With that, Jolin hopped into Amelia''s car and chased after the person.


    Amelia''s mind wentpletely nk. It took her almost a minute to recollect herself.


    She drew out a long breath and slowly regained herposure.


    If it were an ordinary person who had encountered two life-threatening idents in merely a few days,


    the person would have already experienced a mental breakdown. It was rare to have a person like


    Amelia be able to calm herself down within a short period of time after experiencing multiple traumatic


    experiences.


    Amelia raked through her mind but still could not pinpoint anyone who would harbor this much hatred


    toward her. Besides, the person had gone all out to try to take her life. Wouldn''t the person be worried


    about receiving revenge from her?


    Amelia shook her head. She had to wait for Jolin to capture the culprit, and the truth woulde to


    light after that.


    A menacing gleam shed in Amelia''s eyes. She wanted so much to tear the instigator to pieces. She


    did not expect her tolerance would cause the person to advance further and almost drive her to a dead


    end.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Jolin immediately chased after the car. The person who tried to knock Amelia down was quite sly. He


    swerved through the traffic and caused chaos on the road. When he saw a few cars running into each


    other, he opened his car door and ran out quickly. Upon seeing that, Jolin got out of her car too and ran


    after him. Although the perpetrator had some tricks up his sleeves, he was no match for Jolin because


    she''d gone through professional training.


    The man fell to the ground after Jolin took off her shoe and threw it at him. When he was about to get


    up and run, Jolin had already arrived in front of him. A fight ensued between the two of them.


    The man wasn''t too bad of a fighter, and he managed to put up a good fight. However, he was getting


    tired as the fight prolonged.


    Jolin spun a reverse kick at the man, and he fell. She then flipped him over and pressed him against


    the ground.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Don''t move! Tell me everything now, or I''m going to cut off your hand!¡± Jolin threatened.


    ¡°Please spare me! I was paid to only scare that woman. I didn''t mean to hit her or anything. Please let


    me go! I won''t do it again,¡± the man begged while being pinned to the ground.


    Jolin red at him disdainfully and uttered coldly, ¡°Well, if you manage to keep your life, you can then


    re-think your decision of taking up such a mission in the future.¡±


    The man was scared out of his wits upon hearing that.


    Initially, he only wanted to make some money for himself, and he never thought his life would be at risk.


    Indeed, he wouldn''t dare to repeat such a grave mistake again.


    Jolin rang Oscar on the phone and said, ¡°Boss, someone wanted to run into Mrs. Clinton with a car. I''ve


    already apprehended him. What do you want to do about it?¡±


    Oscar could be heard breathing heavily from the phone. In a deep tone, he asked, ¡°Is Amelia okay? Did


    she get hurt?¡±


    Jolin gave it some thought and answered, ¡°Don''t worry, Boss. I was just in time. Mrs. Clinton is fine. It''s


    just that she has a lot of haters at the moment. They''re all trying to bring her down with their dirty tricks.


    If you don''t kill him and make an example out of him, I''m afraid those haters might act even more


    brazenly.¡±


    ¡°Bring the man back to the organization. I''ll be there shortly. If Amelia asks if you''ve caught the


    perpetrator, just tell her you''ve already brought him to the police. Say whatever you need to say to get


    her mind off of it. I''ll handle the rest,¡± Oscar instructed in a cold tone.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    After Jolin brought the man back to the organization, she told the others to keep an eye on him and


    make sure nothing was going to happen to him until Oscar''s arrival.


    Upon giving her instructions, Jolin left the organization and gave Amelia a call.


    ¡°Jolin, where are you? Did you catch that guy? Are you all right?¡± Amelia asked anxiously the moment


    she picked up the phone.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Clinton. I''ve already caught him. I''ve dislocated both of his hands and brought him to


    the police. Since I''ve already given my statement, there''s no need for you to show up, Mrs. Clinton. I''ll


    get everything settled. Don''t worry,¡± Jolin consoled her.


    ¡°That''s good, then.¡± Amelia felt relieved. However, she suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°You


    didn''t tell Oscar about this, right?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, since the incident had put your life at risk, I had to tell Boss. I''m sorry. I can''t afford to be


    responsible for your life. Although I don''t mind dying, the organization is going to get punished if


    something bad happens to you. That''s why I had to tell Boss about it. I''m truly sorry,¡± Jolin said


    truthfully.


    Upon hearing that, Amelia breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, are you angry?¡± Jolin asked cautiously.


    ¡°No, I''m not angry. Since something like that had happened to me, Oscar has the right to know. It''s a


    good thing that you''ve told him.¡±


    Jolin breathed a sigh of relief as well before she said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, where are you now?¡±


    Amelia gave her an address.


    ¡°Okay, Mrs. Clinton. I''m heading there now. Wait for me.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jolin headed toward the address Amelia gave her as fast as she could and


    arrived at a cafe. She walked in and found Amelia sitting at one of the corners of the cafe.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton,¡± Jolin greeted.


    Amelia pointed at the seat opposite her and said, ¡°Have a seat. I''ve ordered a ss of mango juice for


    you. I''m not sure if you would like that, though.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. Thank you, Mrs. Clinton.¡± Jolin sat down.


    After taking a sip of her juice to quench her thirst, she raised her gaze toward Amelia. She felt a rock


    lifted off of her shoulders after seeing Amelia had regained herposure.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Boss will handle the matter personally. Since he can''t leave the Clinton residence at the


    moment, he got me tofort you instead. Also, he wanted me to tell you that he''s not angry at you,


    and he''ll probably only be back at night,¡± Jolin said.


    Amelia stirred her drink with her straw before shing Jolin a smile when she looked at her.


    ¡°I know. He''d already given me a call just now. Regarding the person you caught, did you ask who he is


    working for?¡± Amelia asked. She wanted to know who hated her so much that they wanted to run her


    over with a car.


    Ever since she got back to Tayhaven from Beshya, she hadn''t had a moment of peace.


    ¡°I haven''t done that. However, we''ll know soon. No one would dare not give in once Boss had dealt with


    them,¡± Jolin said in admiration.


    Upon seeing the look on Jolin''s face, Amelia suddenly felt the urge to find out another side of Oscar


    that she''d never seen.


    ¡°Do you admire Oscar so much?¡± Amelia asked.


    Jolin nodded hurriedly in response. She was all full of excitement when Oscar''s name was mentioned.


    It was as if he was an idol of hers. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Boss is a very impressive man. We''re all either picked


    up off the streets or recruited by him. We''ve had a tough time growing up. Most of us were either


    neglected by our parents, orphaned, or had run away due to abusive adults at home. In other words,


    we were all problematic kids back then. During the early days when we''d just started following Boss


    around, almost all of us were rebellious. Boss never disciplined us with words. Instead, he would use


    his fists. Back then, when he was still a teenager, he was already an extremely good fighter. Hence,


    he''d beat us up when we failed to be cooperative. Before he let us train officially, he told us he only


    wanted the strong to join him. Obviously, none of us left because we didn''t want to go back to those


    shabby ces we came from.¡±


    Jolin couldn''t help but recall the past.


    ¡°Boss was already a good leader when he was young. Not only did he train us personally, but he''d also


    grown up alongside us. Boss can be merciless at times, but he''d always treated us kindly. As long as


    we don''t betray him, he wouldn''t punish us. Like two years ago, when Kurt brought you away, we all


    thought Kurt was dead meat. However, we were so surprised when Boss didn''t punish him. Although


    Boss might seem cold on the surface, he''s quite a sentimental person, and he''d always only turn a


    blind eye. Mrs. Clinton, you must cherish Boss and not hurt him. Those two years were tough on Boss,¡±


    Jolin added.


    Amelia lowered her gaze as she pondered. ¡°It seems like you guys are all very loyal to him.¡±


    ¡°We''re very grateful for everything Boss has given to us. Besides, we were all trained by him. Not only


    are we grateful, but we''re also loyal and respectful toward him. In the beginning, we''ve already sworn


    not to betray him.¡±


    ¡°He''s lucky to have such a bunch of nice bodyguards around him.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s more like we''re lucky to have met him. Without him, it''s safe to assume all of us might''ve ended


    up being thugs all over Chanaea.¡±


    Amelia chuckled in response. ¡°I''ve never seen this mysterious organization of yours. Do you guys kill


    people?¡±


    ¡°On certain missions, yes. However, it''s quite rare. We don''t kill people all the time unless we have to.


    In certain situations, we might get killed instead if we don''t act first,¡± Jolin answered casually. In fact,


    she was so calm that it was as if she was discussing something that happened on a daily basis.


    The corners of Amelia''s mouth twitched upon hearing that.


    As the two of them chatted away, Amelia found out a lot of things she''d never known before. Whenever


    Jolin mentioned something joyful, Amelia would also sh her a smile.


    ¡°It seems like you like Oscar a lot, don''t you?¡± Amelia asked, half-casually and half-tentatively.


    In response, Jolin answered her directly, ¡°Yes, I do. Boss is an impressive man. To be frank, everyone


    in the organization admires him. The men admire his strength while the women admire his


    magnificence. However, you''re the only person Boss wants, Mrs. Clinton. When you left without a word


    two years ago, a lot of us in the organization thought about assassinating you because you''ve betrayed


    Boss. I''ve even thought about teaching you a lesson when I was told to protect you. However, I realized


    how nice you are after spending some time with you. Hence, my impression of you gradually changed.¡±


    ¡°Should I thank you, then?¡±


    ¡°Well, no. I just hope that you''ll love Boss deeply. Although he seems tough on the surface, he''s not as


    tough as you think.¡±


    Amelia lowered her gaze and thought for a moment. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After chatting for a while more, Jolin said, ¡°Perhaps I should send you back now, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Jolin sent her home after they got out of the cafe.


    Upon arriving home, Amelia uttered, ¡°Jolin, you may go ahead with your business now. You don''t have


    to stay by my side because I have Molly with me.¡±


    Jolin nodded and left.


    After Jolin left, Amelia went to her bedroom upstairs. As shey in bed, she stared nkly at the


    ceiling.


    The memory of her almost getting ran over by a car twice kept surfacing in her mind. Although she was


    scared, she was used to suppressing her fear and not letting it be seen.


    Well, I guess I''ll have nightmares for the next couple of days. I bet the memory of the car moving so


    fast as if it had lost control is going to linger around for a while.


    Amelia then heaved a sigh as there were questions roaming in her mind. She couldn''t figure out who


    hated her so much that they wanted to kill her by crashing a car into her. Could it be Stephanie again?


    However, isn''t her rtionship with Noah stable at the moment? Although Noah has someone else,


    he''s still putting on quite an act. If I don''t have any conflict with her, why would she try something like


    that on me again? If it wasn''t Stephanie, who else could it be?


    Her mind was a mess, and she had no idea who was behind it. Although I''ve already decided not to


    rely upon Oscar too much, he was still the person who protected me in the end.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    As soon as Jolin stepped outside the condominium, Oscar called her. Immediately, she exined every


    detail to him, ¡°Boss, Mrs. Clinton is safely back in the condominium. She felt fine and wasn''t frightened


    at all. I''ve already instructed Andre and Max to protect Mrs. Clinton in secret. She''ll be fine, I promise.


    Yes, I''ll return to the organization headquarters now.¡±


    After she hung up the call, Jolin hurriedly drove her car and left the neighborhood.


    When she arrived at the organization headquarters, Jolin asked, ¡°Has Boss arrived?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Jolin heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°What about the man that was sent here today? Is everything all


    right with him? Remember, Boss explicitly requested to see him, so nothing should happen to him


    before Boss gets any information from him, okay? Otherwise, we''d be skinned alive.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. He''s safe and sound inside the room. We wouldn''t dare to let anything happen to


    somebody who has been specifically wanted by Boss.¡±


    ¡°That''s good, then.¡±


    Half an hour after Jolin had arrived at the headquarters, Oscar finally appeared.


    The men formed two straight rows and greeted him, ¡°Wee, Boss!¡±


    He then walked toward the small room, with Jolin following behind him as she instructed her men to


    drag thewless man into the room.


    The man, who was brought in, was thrown directly on the cold and hard floor.


    Oscar looked down at him and said in a cold voice, ¡°Lift your head.¡±


    The man did as he was told. As soon as his gaze met Oscar''s dark and unfathomable eyes, the man


    could not help but shudder in fear.


    ¡°M-Mr. Clinton,¡± the man said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°You know who I am?¡± Oscar said in a threatening voice as he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I promise I won''t do it again, Mr. Clinton. I just wanted to earn some quick cash, that''s all. I have no


    intentions of harming Mrs. Clinton, and it was because someone paid me to teach her a lesson. I won''t


    dare to do it anymore. Please, forgive me this time,¡± the man pleaded as he trembled in fear, breaking


    into a cold sweat all over his body.


    ¡°You want me to forgive you?¡±


    The man nodded vigorously.


    ¡°I can forgive you, but you''ll have to tell me the person who paid you to scare my woman.¡±


    The man fell silent immediately.


    ¡°You''re not talking, aren''t you? Sure, I have plenty of ways to make you talk.¡±


    Beads of cold sweat formed on the man''s forehead.


    ¡°I really can''t tell you anything, Mr. Clinton. If I tell you the truth, I will lose my life.¡±


    ¡°If you don''t spill the truth today, I can have you dead instantly.¡±


    There was a hint of hesitation and struggle in the man''s eyes while beads of cold sweat continued to


    form on his forehead.


    ¡°I''ll talk, Mr. Clinton! It was someone of an average height who came to look for me. However, I''m not


    quite sure what he looked like. He only asked me whether I had the guts to mess with the woman from


    Clinton Corporations and offered to pay me one million only to scare Mrs. Clinton with my car. Since I


    happened to lose quite a lot of money in my business some time ago, I was sorely tempted by the huge


    amount of money, thinking I could take a risk and make a quick fortune out of it since I was only tasked


    to scare that person without causing any casualties. So I took the deal and really just did what I was


    told to by driving that car to intimidate Mrs. Clinton. I swear I wouldn''t dare to do anything else other


    than that,¡± the man on the floor finally confessed everything.


    Oscar cast a signal toward Jolin, who took the hint immediately. She then went up to the man and


    stepped on his hands. A bloodcurdling scream ripped through the air inside the room.


    Jolin grabbed the man''s chin tightly, and his scream came to an abrupt halt.


    ¡°Are you going to talk or not?¡± Jolin asked.


    The man was profusely sweating as hey exhausted on the floor, looking at Oscar with a terrified


    expression.


    ¡°M-Mr. Clinton, I really don''t know anything else than that! I just wanted to earn some money to cover


    my business losses. Moreover, that person never wanted me to harm Mrs. Clinton in any way. Please,


    just believe me!¡±


    Leaning against the chair, Oscar said, ¡°Give him a piece of paper, Jolin.¡±


    Jolin nodded and brought a piece of paper, ced it in front of the man, and said, ¡°Draw out the man''s


    facial features on this paper.¡±


    The man took the pen and said in a trembling voice, ¡°But I don''t know how to draw.¡±


    ¡°You don''t know how to draw? Then I guess there''s no need for you to keep both your hands now.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, I''ll draw it right away.¡±


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, an indistinguishable shape appeared on the piece of paper.


    The man lifted his head and said awkwardly, ¡°I''m really sorry, Mr. Clinton. I just don''t know how to draw


    at all.¡±


    Jolin raised her leg and gave him a hard kick. ¡°Loser! You can''t even draw properly! I don''t think you


    should keep your hands at all. They''re just taking up space.¡±


    The man quickly hid his arms under his body and replied anxiously, ¡°Have mercy, Mr. Clinton! I know


    that person''s phone number! He asked me to call him after the job was done, and I was supposed to


    meet him at a warehouse in the suburbs so he would pay me the rest of the half a million in cash


    directly. I can call him right now and ask to meet him. By then, you''ll be able to send someone to catch


    him.¡±


    Oscar merely pretended to close his eyes and remain silent.


    Jolin stepped on the man''s back and said, ¡°Lie to us, and I''ll show you how the end of your life will be.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°N-No! I won''t!¡±


    She then stomped a few times on the back of the man, causing him to almost scream in agony.


    However, the man remembered that Oscar detested people sobbing in front of him, so the man could


    only hold back his agonizing wails.


    After she was done, Jolin lifted the man as if he was a little puppy and said, ¡°Boss, I''m going to bring to


    catch the mastermind behind this incident. Don''t worry, and leave it to me. I''ll make sure everything will


    be handled well. I shall report to you immediately once we''ve caught the perpetrator.¡±


    Oscar merely nodded at her words.


    Jolin grabbed the man and turned around to leave the room with him, threatening him menacingly as


    they walked out, ¡°You better behave nicely. I''ll make your life a living hell if you dare to y any dirty


    tricks on me.¡±


    ¡°No! I won''t dare to do so!¡±


    Oscar merely stayed there for five minutes before he got up and left.


    He then drove back to his condominium in the city. When Molly saw Oscar returning home, she greeted


    him, ¡°Wee back, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°Where''s Amelia, Molly?¡±


    ¡°She''s sleeping upstairs. Mrs. Clinton doesn''t look quite good today. I think you should try to make her


    feel better. I wanted to make some soup for her, but she just said she didn''t feel like eating at all. I''m


    not sure what has gotten into her. Why don''t you go up and take a look?¡± Molly worriedly said as she


    frowned slightly.


    Oscar furrowed his eyebrows heavily upon hearing Molly''s words. He nodded and replied, ¡°I''ll head


    upstairs now, Molly.¡±


    As Oscar went upstairs, he opened the bedroom door to find Amelia curled up like a small cocoon, with


    only her head visible as she wrapped herself with a nket.


    He walked over and sat by the bed, gently stroking her heavily-furrowed eyebrows. His eyes were filled


    with pity and affection.


    He loved the woman so much that he could not bear to let her suffer even the slightest injustice, let


    alone be mad at her as he had been the day before. Clearly, he only intended to make her feel anxious


    and let her reflect on whether she was right or wrong.


    Eventually, he had guessed it right. At the end of the day, Amelia still cared a lot for him. Nevertheless,


    for him to conduct such a test had slightly hurt their rtionship instead.


    After the incident happened, he could not rush over to her side to hug her in his arms, offering her


    comfort and warmth right away.


    Oscar had to admit that he was an ipetent and irresponsible husband.


    ¡°I''m so sorry for not being able to rush to your side instantly after it happened, Amelia. Mom was


    terribly displeased when she held the picture of you having coffee with Kurt just now. I had to stay


    behind tofort her. You knew that someone was targeting you behind your back, yet you had to chat


    and be friendly with other men. I could send people to protect you, but I can''t simply restrict your


    freedom. Why can''t you keep your guard up and protect yourself? I''m really worried about you.¡± Oscar


    sighed gently.


    Amelia gently nuzzled against his palm, but her eyebrows were still heavily-furrowed. It was as if she


    was having a terrible nightmare at that moment.


    Oscar raised his hand to gently caress her furrowed brows, but as soon as he did that, Amelia frowned


    again.


    ¡°Oscar!¡± Amelia shouted as she was jolted awake from her dream.


    ¡°I''m here,¡± said Oscar as he pulled her into his embrace and gently patted her back. ¡°It''s okay. I''m here.


    No one''s going to harm you right now.¡±


    Amelia nuzzled against his chest and calmed herself down a little. She then said in a weak voice,


    ¡°Oscar, I just had a dream about getting hit by a car. You only came to take a look at me and told me


    that you didn''t love me anymore since my face was disfigured. In the blink of an eye, you fell in love


    with Isabe, and even Tony refused to acknowledge me as his mother. It shocked me so much that I


    woke up suddenly.¡±


    Oscar was nonplussed after he heard her words.


    ¡°Silly girl! Don''t you know that dreams are always the opposite of reality? Previously, it seemed like you


    were the one who didn''t want me first, so how could I possibly dare to leave you? It''s the same this


    time since you''re the one who ran away from me. Be a good girl, and don''t think too much about it,¡±


    Oscar said while he gently stroked her soft, luscious hair.


    Amelia leaned against his chest, taking in the scent of his body, which helped her to calm her nerves


    gradually.


    What happened over the past few days troubled her deeply. First, she was hit by a car, and then she


    got into a little dispute with Oscar. After all that was weighing on her, she could not relieve the pressure


    for a while. That was why she had a nightmare.


    ¡°Oscar, you''re not mad at me anymore?¡± Amelia said as she shifted slightly in his embrace.


    ¡°I''ve never been mad at you, silly. I was just a bit upset, that''s all. You could even say I was jealous as


    well. Since Mom insisted I stay at the Clinton residence, I was unable toe back and see you.


    Please don''t be angry at me,¡± Oscar said apologetically.


    Amelia lowered her gaze as she pondered.


    ¡°Have Mom seen those pictures?¡±


    ¡°Since they could send me those photos, it was only natural that mom would receive them, too.¡±


    Amelia could not resist smiling bitterly upon his words.


    ¡°Does Mom seem particrly appalled at me now?¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. Everything''s going to be fine once her anger dissipates. Don''t worry about it.¡±


    Amelia could only nuzzle into his embrace without expressing how afraid she was.


    Olivia''s growing dislike for Amelia made thetter feel ufortable and sad. Amelia had not expected


    their rtionship to turn sour so quickly after they had once been close like mother and daughter. That


    was something uneptable to her.


    But there was nothing else she could do about it. It was entirely her fault that this had happened, and


    there was absolutely nothing she could do except to try and salvage the situation.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    After cuddling for about an hour, Amelia finally released herself from Oscar''s embrace and said,


    ¡°Oscar, you may go and pick up Tony. I''m fine now. Can you apany me to the Clinton residence


    tomorrow? I want to apologize to Mom. As an ex-daughter-inw, I''m afraid I must have given her a


    headache.¡±


    Oscar helped her tuck a strand of hair behind her ear as he replied in a gentle tone, ¡°Don''t worry about


    it. Just leave everything to me.¡±


    Amelia lifted her head and gazed adoringly at Oscar. There was a determined look in her eyes. ¡°Oscar,


    no matter how much misunderstanding Mom has with me, I''ll never let you go this time. I''ll try my best


    to keep a distance from them to avoid causing you any trouble. I hope the same goes for you. Don''t let


    go of me so easily.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Oscar''s lips.


    Leaning forward, he ced his hand on the back of Amelia''s head and kissed her. ¡°Silly girl. Even if


    you let go of me, I''ll never let you go.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Little did Oscar know that he was the one who ended up letting go of her.


    ¡°You should follow me to attend a party hosted by my family tomorrow. I want to earnestly introduce


    you and Tony to everybody so it could stop people from trying to introduce thosedy socialites to me


    as well,¡± said Oscar.


    With that, Amelia knew that Oscar was trying to tell everyone that she was the daughter-inw of the


    Clintons the whole time. Actually, Oscar has never kept any woman by his side. As for the viral news


    about his engagement with the daughter of the Walker family, it''s just baseless rumors. But if that''s the


    case, it''ll definitely cause Mrs. Clinton to burst out in anger. She has yet to calm down from the photo


    incident I''ve induced. If Oscar dared to go against her and admit my identity as his wife, I''m afraid it


    might trigger a huge conflict after the party ended.


    ¡°What about Mom...¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. You can count on me. Since we''ve brought Tony back for quite some time now, it''s time to


    introduce you guys to them. Otherwise, the people from the upper-ss society would really think that


    my wife and son had run away. They''ve been pitying me as the abandoned man. Rumor has it that I


    can''t escape from the strange cycle of being dumped by women. When you attend the party with me,


    we can stop them from spreading rumors.¡± Oscar drew Amelia into his embrace and gently nibbled on


    her ears. ¡°Don''t worry. I''m here for you. I won''t let you get hurt. You''re my woman, and it''ll remain


    unchanged forever.¡±


    Amelia nuzzled into Oscar''s chest at peace.


    ¡°Oscar, I''m not afraid. I''m only worried that Mom will feel uneasy about it. As she''s now at the peak of


    fury, my presence might make her feel very unhappy with it.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. I''ll take care of it. If you don''t go to the party with me tomorrow, Mom will probably set


    me up with Isabe in public. Can you bring yourself to let your man be with another woman?¡±


    Amelia frowned with distaste. Of course, she disliked the idea of it.


    ¡°Okay. I''ll go with you.¡±


    Following Amelia''s response, Oscar curled his lips into a smirk.


    The duo were chatting and cuddling passionately among themselves for quite a while before Oscar


    finally went to pick up Tony.


    The family of three spent a joyful day together.


    The next day, Oscar and Amelia went to work as usual. Amelia busied until four in the afternoon and


    went to apply for leave from Shane. As Oscar''s woman and Tony''s mother, I must attend the Clintons''


    party no matter what. Although I hope for Shane''s understanding, I''m a little embarrassed about it.


    Amelia had only been working there for about two months, but she had taken many leaves because of


    trivial matters. Even though the people in the department seemed to not mind on the surface, they were


    still secretlyining about it. Some might even think that Amelia was not earnest and sincere with


    her work because of her status.


    Amelia heaved a sigh. Indeed, I haven''t even achieved anything at work. Hence, I felt sorry as it seems


    like I''m simply receiving the sry without providing any value to thepany.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Shane. Recently, I''ve been taking days off because of personal problems. I''m sorry for


    causing you trouble. I promise I''ll work hard toplete the tasks that have been dyed after settling


    my issues soon.¡± Amelia sounded a little apologetic.


    Shane got to his feet and walked toward Amelia before patting her shoulder. ¡°Don''t say that. Your


    performance at work is exceptional. I''m pretty sure that everyone''s well aware of your outstanding


    capabilities. Even though you have taken some leave, you''re working faster than the senior employees


    of the design department. I''m impressed with your working abilities. I''m the boss here. As long as the


    employeesplete their tasks on time, I don''t mind if they use any reason to be absent or leave


    early.¡±


    Amelia found his response amusing.


    She uttered, ¡°Shane, should I thank you for creating an excuse for me in such a pompous manner?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can take it that way. I guess I''m just too impressed with your personality and passion for


    work.¡±


    ¡°Stop that! What passion for work? I''m worried that most of the colleagues in the design department


    are dissatisfied with me. You''re the only one who gives me that kind ofment.¡±


    ¡°You''re thinking too much.¡± Shane pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Amelia, I wonder if I have


    the honor to attend the Clintons'' party?¡±


    Amelia shot him a nce. ¡°You want to expand yourwork of connections?¡±


    Shane nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Being in this position, I guess everyone will wish to widen theirwork to strengthen their own


    company. Back then, I didn''t have the opportunity to interact with prominent families like the Clintons.


    Perhaps, the CEO of an averagepany like me is nothingpared to them. Not to mention, it''s


    even impossible for me to have a chance to attend a party full of influential people. This time, I hope to


    sneak into the party with your help. What do you think? Is that all right?¡± Shane revealed a smile.


    Amelia looked at him and smiled. ¡°Since you''ve already asked, do you think I have an excuse to reject


    you? From my perspective, I''m just someone who will lead you to cross the threshold. In terms of


    expanding connections, it''ll depend on your ability after all.¡±


    ¡°I''m more than thankful that you can help me with that.¡±


    ¡°Please don''t say that. I still need to work at yourpany. Of course, I wish thepany can get


    better and better.¡±


    ¡°Nah, you should say I''m benefited from you, my lucky charm.¡±


    They both looked into each other''s eyes and smiled.


    Then, Amelia left with Shane. She intentionally kept a short distance away from Shane to avoid any


    misunderstanding from people who happened to see them.


    Oscar''s car had already arrived as soon as the duo exited the building. When Oscar saw Amelia


    coming out of the building, he got down from the car.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Clinton. It''s been a long time since west met. You''re getting more handsome,¡± Shane


    ttered. However, his words did not sound like he was licking others'' boots as his voice was full of


    sincerity.


    Oscar merely nodded at his words.


    He then said, ¡°Amelia has already told me about it through the phone. You''re nning to go to the party


    as well, right? Sure. Let''s go together.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for giving me this opportunity, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°You should thank Amelia instead. I''m doing this for her.¡± Oscar opened the door for Amelia to get in


    the car first. He continued, ¡°Do get in the car. We''ll go to change our clothes first.¡±


    Oscar brought them to a high-end boutique, selling both women''s and men''s clothes. However, the


    type of men''s clothing was rtively fewer as that boutique focused on the different varieties of suits.


    Amelia held Oscar''s arm as they entered the boutique. The staff that had been waiting since earlier


    greeted respectfully, ¡°Good day, Mr. Clinton and Mrs. Clinton. We''ve prepared the outfits. Would you


    like to try them on now?¡±


    Amelia replied with a smile, ¡°The one I tried on yesterday will do.¡±


    ¡°All right, Mrs. Clinton. This way, please.¡± The staff led Amelia in courteously.


    Looking at the luxurious interior design of the boutique, Shane uttered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you sure dote on


    Amelia very much. I feel relieved to see her be happy. During her university days, she had a silly


    personality and was willing to do anything for her love. I had worried for some time when I found out


    that she''s married to you. But now, it seems like I had worried for nothing.¡±


    Oscar shot a single nce at him and replied, ¡°You should go to get changed too.¡±


    Shane was not in a rush to change his clothes. Instead, he let out augh. ¡°Mr. Clinton, aren''t you


    afraid that I''ll deliberately try to get close to Amelia?¡±


    ¡°That means she''s willing to let you approach her. Since you guys knew each other since university,


    she trusts you.¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget that Amelia and I had not seen each other for about six to seven years. The cruelty of


    reality will change the way a person thinks. Are you not worried that I''ll purposely take advantage of


    her?¡±


    ¡°It''s also her willingness to ept it. She''s not a kid anymore. Hence, I won''t intervene in her social life.


    However, if anyone has the nerve to bully her, I''ll never stand by and let that happen.¡±


    Shane chuckled as he heard Oscar''s words.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you arepletely different from what the rumors said about you. You''re quite interesting.


    It''s Amelia''s honor to have you as her husband. I mean it. I''m going to get changed. It looks like I''ll be


    troubling you for your rmendation tonight.¡±


    Hearing that, Oscar nodded in response.


    ¡°I thank you in advance for your generosity, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Having said that, Shane went to change.


    Meanwhile, Amelia changed into a diamond-encrusted ck evening gown. A ck outfit was indeed


    good in showing one''s nice figure. That gown, reaching her knees, made her attractive figure even


    more apparent, looking lean and tall. She looked drop-dead gorgeous, like an angel from heaven.


    Aftering out of the fitting room, Shane was taken aback when he saw the beautiful Amelia, who


    seemed like a different person. It took him a while toe back to his senses. ¡°Amelia, you look


    stunning. I thought I saw an angel who had descended on earth. What a beauty! Mr. Clinton is truly


    blessed,¡± he cheerfully said.


    Oscar stared at Amelia without batting an eye as well. Although he had already seen Amelia in that


    gown yesterday, he was stupefied by the sight of her.


    Gorgeous!


    That was the only thought that shed through his mind.


    Amelia''s cheeks flushed slightly because of Oscar''s intense stare. She tried to conceal her shyness.


    ¡°Oscar, does it look good on me?¡±


    Oscar snapped back to his senses and walked toward her, capturing her waist as he responded, ¡°You


    look great! You''re so beautiful that I want to tie you to myself so that other men won''t be able to see


    you.¡±


    Amelia''s cheeks flushed a shade of crimson. She nudged Oscar away while whispering, ¡°Oscar, there


    are people around.¡±


    Oscar only let go of her after he kissed her on the lips. Then, he took her and Shane to the hair salon to


    get their hair done.


    Amelia''s hair wasbed back, exposing her long and fair neck. On top of that, she appeared


    incredibly gorgeous in her ck evening gown.


    Not only did she have the elegance of a mature woman, but she also had the attractiveness and


    romanticism of a youngdy. With the mixture of multiple auras, she was a sight to behold.


    ¡°Amelia, you''re my queen tonight. I''m going to be so proud of you.¡± Oscar gave hispliments


    generously.


    Amelia answered bashfully, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Being the third wheel on the side, there was only one thing on Shane''s mind. What a dazzling duo,


    looking like a match made in heaven. The chemistry between them was smooth and natural.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    When Amelia appeared while holding Oscar''s hand, they attracted quite the attention. Everyone''s


    gazes were set upon her. Their eyes showed surprise, admiration, jealousy, and many other emotions.


    Everyone showed different expressions toward what they saw.


    Oscar calmly walked passed them with a smile on his face. That was exactly what he wanted. He was


    trying to intimidate everyone there. Most people were not even qualified to judge his woman.


    Amelia had her back straight. Although she was worried about Olivia''s thoughts, she still looked


    confident and dignified on the outside.


    Being a part of the Clintons for so many years had already trained her temperament and aura to


    perfection. Every gesture of hers carried a sense of confidence. She was at a standard that no ordinary


    girl could ever attain.


    Isabe, who was mingling around Olivia, saw Amelia holding onto Oscar''s shoulder. Jealousy and


    hatred were flowing out from her. Her emotions were radiating out. However, being afraid that Olivia


    would notice, she didn''t dare to show too much of it.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Oscar is here,¡± Isabe said softly. After the incident with Tony, it took a lot of care for


    Isabe to win back Olivia''s heart. She was afraid to do anything to anger Olivia. Otherwise, her little


    chance of being a Clinton would vanish into thin air.


    Of course, Olivia already knew Oscar had appeared after hearing themotion, but her face looked a


    little gloomy as she saw Amelia holding onto Oscar''s hand. However, her expressions turned normal


    again in an instant.


    Olivia tapped on Isabe''s hand. ¡°Don''t worry. I''m here.¡±


    It was the problem with the photos that made Olivia displeased toward Amelia. Otherwise, Olivia was


    comforted by Tony''s pleasing and wouldn''t be trying to make things hard for Amelia at that moment on


    purpose.


    Olivia was prideful. She couldn''t ept that someone had taken her as a fool. In her mind, the first rule


    after bing a Clinton was to obey her. She wanted them to forget and cut off their past. Obviously,


    Amelia still hadn''t done that. Photos and gossip about her were repeatedly spreading. If she didn''t do


    any of that, then no one could have gotten those photos.


    Olivia couldn''t stand the mess created by Amelia. Naturally, the former wanted to show her who was


    the boss and warn her that she couldn''t just do as she pleased with Oscar as her shield.


    Olivia went over while grabbing Isabe''s hand. ¡°Where''s Tony?¡±


    ¡°He will be here in a bit, Mom,¡± Oscar replied.


    Olivia gave Amelia a re and said purposefully, ¡°You know my reason for holding the party, and yet


    you came. Are you trying to make things hard for the Clintons and the Walkers? Or are you trying to


    embarrass me?¡±


    Oscar said nicely, ¡°Mom, I thought you''d already acknowledged Amelia''s presence? You doing this now


    sure makes things hard for me. I do care about your feelings. However, I don''t think I need to take


    responsibility for what the Walker family did, right? They are the reason my son got hospitalized. Do


    you think I will marry their daughter? You love Tony the most. I''m sure you don''t want to see him suffer


    as well, right?¡±


    Isabe looked surprised as she dug her nails into her hands.


    She bit her lips lightly and used a tremendous effort to calm herself down.


    ¡°Oscar, for what happened to Tony, my brother and I are extremely sorry about it. We do feel very guilty


    about it, and we''ve apologized countless times. It wasn''t intentional. Please forgive us.¡± Isabe looked


    at Oscar with gleaming eyes.


    However, Oscar couldn''t care less about how she felt.


    Isabe looked embarrassed and ashamed.


    Olivia tapped on her hands again, reminding her to be patient.


    Olivia then looked at Shane, who kept quiet the whole time, and asked, ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°He is Amelia''s boss. We met him coincidently after work. Hence, I invited him here,¡± Oscar briefly


    exined.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, nice to meet you. I''m Shane Franklin. Sorry for not bringing any proper gifts as I was


    invited out of the blue. This is only a small gift. I hope you don''t mind.¡± Shane passed Olivia the gift


    politely and smiled. ¡°I was always a little skeptical when people say that Mrs. Clinton is still a very


    elegant and charmingdy at the age of sixty. However, after meeting you in person, I am fully


    convinced that you, Mrs. Clinton, are a world-ss beauty. No wonder Amelia is always praising how


    amazing you are. I forgot to mention. Amelia and I were friends since university. After getting married to


    the Clintons, you are the one she mentioned the most, saying that you are truly a highly respected


    elder.¡±


    Olivia was always very nice to her guests. As a woman, she naturally enjoyed the ttering words given


    to her. Even though she knew that some of the things were overstatements, her heart still very much


    enjoyed the praise.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Olivia had a maid take over Shane''s gift. She then smiled. ¡°Mr. Franklin, wee! You''re our guest.


    Please don''t be shy and make yourself at home. Mr. Franklin, you look like a fine gentleman, looking


    strong and full of energy. I can tell that you''re a man of great aplishments. Are you married?¡±


    Shaneughed. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you can just call me Shane. I am married with a cute little daughter.¡±


    ¡°Daughters are their parents'' little sweetheart. How lucky are you to have your daughter.¡± Olivia


    chuckled.


    Shaneughed again. ¡°I sure hope so!¡±


    Olivia kept her smile.


    The two of them exchanged pleasantries for a short while.


    After that, Shane walked to another side and started chatting with other people at the party. He was a


    master in socializing. With a quick chat, Shane was able to fit in the high-ss circle where people


    judge each other''s status and standing. And with a few more tricks, he was able to exchange business


    cards with them.


    Oscar took a look at the skillful Shane and said, ¡°Shane sure is no ordinary man. You need to be a little


    careful.¡±


    Amelia nodded her head.


    ¡°I know. I''ll be more cautious.¡±


    In that circle of people, one should never have intentions to harm others. However, one should always


    be prepared to protect themselves from others. Otherwise, things would get very miserable for the


    unprepared.


    Amelia always maintained a simple rtionship with the opposite gender that didn''t dislike her. She


    tried not to have any beneficial rtions with them. Only by doing that could she be able to maintain


    her friendships.


    Oscar then got her a cocktail. ¡°For what Mom said just now, you don''t have to take it seriously. Time will


    prove everything. Both of you have gotten along for five years. She does know what kind of person you


    are. She''s probably just a little angry for now. Just try to please her for now. If anything happens, I''ll be


    backing you up.¡±


    ¡°I''m fine. I''m not a twenty-two-year-old girl who just stepped into society. A lot of things don''t bother me


    as much anymore. I honestly think Mom is pretty good.¡± Amelia smiled.


    Oscar knew that Amelia was only making things easy for him. He was feeling really grateful for her


    maturity. The olden sayings were right. Getting married to a capable wife was the best choice he could


    make.


    As Oscar brought Amelia to get some food, he whispered to her ear, ¡°Honey, you''re the most stunning


    girl in here tonight. Sometimes I want to hide you. Then, none of these guys will be able to look at you


    with those perverted eyes of theirs.¡±


    Amelia had no idea if she should beughing or crying after she heard that.


    ¡°Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. I''m not as gorgeous as you say, okay? There are so many rich


    princesses here. All of them look young and beautiful. I can''tpete,¡± Amelia scanned through the


    ce and replied honestly.


    ¡°You have an aura that they don''t have. In my eyes, you''re a sly fox. That''s how you''re able to steal my


    heart away.¡±


    The two of them were flirting at the side of the venue as there was no one watching them.


    One of the maids walked over and said, ¡°Mr. Oscar, Mrs. Clinton wants to see you. She said that Mr.


    Zimmer and his family are here, and she wants you to go and say hi.¡±


    Oscar replied, ¡°All right. You can carry on with your work now.¡±


    The maid then looked at Amelia with a weird expression and hesitantly said, ¡°Mr. Oscar, Mrs. Clinton


    also mentioned that Ms. Amelia shouldn''t go with you. She''s a-afraid...¡±


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Oscar''s gaze darkened.


    The maid gulped and said, ¡°Afraid that Ms. Amelia would be too ignorant and offend the respected


    guests.¡±


    Oscarughed in anger, and the maid was terrified.


    Amelia quickly held onto his hands and locked their fingers. She then said to the maid, ¡°You can carry


    on with your stuff.¡±


    The maid was relieved and quickly left.


    ¡°Oscar, calm down. You''ve scared the maid.¡± Amelia spoke with a gentle voice.


    Oscar looked at her and twitched his lips. He then wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Let''s go. We''ll


    meet Mr. Zimmer together. I''m sure the old man will like you.¡±


    ¡°Who is this Mr. Zimmer? I''ve never heard of him.¡± Amelia furrowed her brows.


    ¡°You''ll know when we get there.¡±


    Oscar brought Amelia over. Olivia was talking to Isabe and an elderly with full grey hair, who looked


    pretty well-spirited.


    Amelia wondered what kind of a person was this Drake Zimmer. He actually had the Clintonse to


    greet him personally.


    ¡°Mr. Zimmer, you''re here. I thought you didn''t want to attend our party.¡± Oscar had his arms around


    Amelia as he walked over. His attitude toward Drake was very respectful. ¡°Let me give you an


    introduction. This is my wife. My son will be here in a bit. Amelia, this is Mr. Zimmer.¡± He introduced


    them to each other.


    Amelia then greeted Drake with a polite demeanor, ¡°Good evening, Mr. Zimmer. I''m Amelia, Oscar''s


    wife.¡±


    The two of them continued chatting. On the other hand, Olivia and Isabe''s expressions didn''t look


    very nice.


    Drake couldn''t help but look over toward Olivia. ¡°Olivia, didn''t you say that thisdy was your daughter-


    inw? Why is there another? Don''t tell me Oscar has two wives.¡±


    Olivia red at Amelia and put on a polite smile. ¡°Amelia is actually my ex-daughter-inw. Oscar had


    already divorced her. Oscar and I are talking about having him marry Isabe. Everyone knows this. I''m


    counting on you to take good care of Isabe in the future then. Please help her a little in her career.¡±


    Drake then nced over at Oscar''s hand that was around Amelia''s waist. He was a smart man. There


    was no way he didn''t understand what was going on.


    ¡°Olivia, we''ve been friends for more than thirty years. Even though we don''t meet often, let''s not make


    jokes like this. Amelia looks like a decentdy. She''s beautiful, generous, and elegant, just like you. It''s


    obvious that she''s your daughter-inw. Pretty good.¡±


    Olivia could only smile. ¡°Drake, you''ve learned how to make jokes too. In a short while, I''ll be


    announcing Oscar''s marriage to the Walker family''s daughter. I''ll be needing your support then.¡±


    Drake looked around and realized that it was their family''s problem. He then found an excuse and left.


    Right after he left, Olivia''s face turned dark. She red at Amelia and Oscar furiously.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    Tony, wearing a suit, put on a straight face as he walked in hand-in-hand with Jolin toward where


    Amelia was. Although Tony wasn''tfortable being in public with so many people, an adorable smile


    appeared on Tony''s face when he stopped before Amelia.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Tony reached out his hand, wanting a hug from Amelia. However, he suddenly recalled that


    Amelia had requested that he be obedient yesterday. He stopped in his tracks.


    Amelia patted his head and said, ¡°Did you greet Grandma?¡±


    Tony lifted his head. When he noticed Isabe beside Olivia, his enthusiasm dropped a little. His voice


    returned to normal. ¡°Hi, Grandma.¡±


    Olivia truly loved her grandson, so her anger dissipated when sheid eyes on Tony.


    The woman bent over and hugged Tony. She asked, ¡°Have you eaten yet, Tony? Are you hungry? Shall


    we go and have some food together?¡±


    Tony took a peek at Isabe. He replied, ¡°Grandma, I don''t like it when you are with Ms. Walker. She


    told me that I''m a b*stard child that nobody wanted when you weren''t here! I found out the meaning of


    b*stard child on television. It means a motherless and fatherless child. But I have a mom and a dad!


    Am I right, Grandma?¡±


    As soon as Tony said that, Olivia and Isabe''s faces darkened.


    Olivia never expected Isabe to do this to Tony behind her back while Isabe was in disbelief. At his


    age, how does he know how toin and lie?


    Isabe''s beautiful face twisted in fury. She took a deep breath to calm herself.


    She kneeled in front of Tony and coaxed him gently, ¡°Hey, little one. If a kid likes to lie, his ears will


    grow longer when he sleeps. You know I like you, but you don''t like interacting with me. But why do you


    have to lie?¡±


    Tony looked at her with fear in his eyes. He burrowed into Olivia''s embrace and choked, ¡°Grandma, I''m


    scared of her. She likes to bully me. Are you the same as her, Grandma? Would you hit me too? I want


    my mommy!¡±


    Olivia''s expression darkened. She instructed in a disapproving tone, ¡°Isabe, the maid told me that


    your family is here. Why don''t you go and greet them? After all, I do not want Carol toin that I


    keep taking her daughter away from her even before she marries my son.¡±


    Isabe felt so wronged by Olivia. She replied, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I didn''t do it. I never said he was a b*stard


    child. I won''t do it even if I had the guts to. Tony is so cute. Anyone would love to be around him. Why


    would I do this to him? I don''t know why he doesn''t like me, nor do I know why he had to lie!¡±


    Olivia''s face became even darker. She thundered, ¡°Isabe, are you implying that my two-and-a-half-


    year-old grandson is lying? I never thought of you as someone so wicked! How can you talk ill about a


    kid? Oh, whatever. I''ll eat something with Tony first. You go ahead and meet your family. We will talk


    tomorrow.¡±


    Olivia wasn''t hesitant in chasing Isabe away. She was the focus of attention today, and there were


    many guests around. Olivia knew she couldn''t risk the humiliation and embarrassment of being stuck in


    a fight now.


    Isabe''s expression changed. She exined, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, that''s not what I meant! I...¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and be with your parents. I have to wee the guests with Mr. Clinton. I won''t be needing


    yourpanionship today.¡±


    ¡°All right, Mrs. Clinton.¡± Isabe walked away with rage building up inside of her.


    Olivia''s face became softer as she turned her gaze toward Tony. She urged with patience, ¡°Hey, Tony.


    Grandma chased the bad person away. Should we go and eat something now?¡±


    Tony nodded his head. He kissed Olivia''s cheek and said, ¡°Grandma, I love you! Please don''t ever get


    together with the bad person again, okay? I don''t like her at all. She said I''m an unwanted child and


    that once she married Daddy, she would sell me to other people. I''m scared of her! Grandma, please


    don''t talk to her ever again. I''m afraid I won''t get to see you anymore, Grandma.¡±


    Olivia''s face darkened. ¡°Tony, tell me the truth. Did Ms. Walker really say all these things to you?¡± She


    held Tony''s face in her hands. ¡°Tony, do you know that lying makes you a bad kid and that your nose


    will grow longer in the middle of the night?¡±


    Tony stared at Olivia. His eyes slowly reddened. He cried, ¡°Grandma, why won''t you trust me? Do you


    like the bad person more than you like me?¡±


    Olivia''s heart ached for Tony, seeing him in this state. She quickly added, ¡°No. No. Tony, I don''t. Come


    on. Let''s go and eat something nice.¡±


    The woman scooped Tony up and left.


    This unexpected turn of events had never crossed Amelia''s mind. She was pretty sure that Tony was


    lying.


    If Isabe had told him those things, he would have told me. But he didn''t, so I''m sure these things


    didn''t happen to him. He is lying to help me out. I don''t want him to grow up and be a chronic liar!


    Amelia had mixed feelings knowing that Tony had learned how to lie at such young age. Though she


    knew he did it for her, she was unwilling to see things turn out this way.


    ¡°Oscar, Tony lied. I''m scared he would be full of lies by the time he turned three.¡±


    Oscar wrapped his arm around her waist and said, ¡°Don''t worry about him. He is more brilliant and


    obedient than the other kids of the same age. I''m sure Tony knows what he is doing. Maybe he did this


    to stand up for you! After all, he is the only person that Mom tolerates. I hope the misunderstandings


    between you and mom can lessen with Tony being the middle person. I''m serious. Amelia, chill! You


    have to believe in your son. He is smarter than you think.¡±


    Amelia''s face softened as she pondered about it.


    ¡°I believe he is a good kid. I just don''t like it when he chooses to lie. Do you know how upset I was


    when I saw him lying in front of me? My son had to lie to protect me. I feel useless, and it hurts right


    here.¡± Amelia put her hand on her heart. It felt heavy to her.


    Oscar smiled as he hugged her. ¡°Come on. I''ll introduce you to a few people who worked with Clinton


    Corporations for many years. They are important to us. If you bond with their wives, it would be


    beneficial for our business.¡±


    Amelia nced at him. The heaviness in her heart dissipated slightly at his words.


    Amelia acted the part of the sensible other half when Oscar introduced her to his business partners.


    She was careful and elegant in the way she talked and acted. It wasn''t long before those arrogant


    ladies epted her as a part of their circle. Although some of them suspected something was going


    on, they didn''t dare to show it on the surface to avoid offending the Clintons.


    While Oscar and Amelia were immersed in a pleasant conversation with others, a woman stared at


    Amelia with hatred in her eyes.


    ¡°Isabelle, I thought you were with Olivia? Why are you here?¡± Carol peered at Oscar and Amelia.


    Jealousy and indignance grew in her. ¡°You spent 2 years trying to win over Oscar''s heart to no avail.


    You are nothingpared to Rachel.¡±


    Isabe wrapped her fingers around her ss tightly. She raged, ¡°I got to spend some time with Mrs.


    Clinton earlier before Tony lied and said I called him a b*stard child. Can you believe it? He knows how


    to lie at such young age. Amelia must have taught him that. They are such a wicked pair, like mother


    like son. That kid''s existence would impair my progress with Oscar, and it would also be hard for Noah


    to marry Stephanie too!¡±


    A cold gleam shed across Carol''s eyes as she narrowed her eyes. ¡°Oh, did he?¡±


    ¡°Mom, why would I deceive you? Even though he looks cute, he is a devil deep down inside. If Tony


    can talk poorly about me in front of Mrs. Clinton today, he can talk crap about Noah tomorrow. You


    have to understand that Mrs. Clinton loves that child deeply. With him around, our meticulously-crafted


    n could go to waste! If we are not careful enough, he could defeat us,¡± Isabe sneered.


    Carol''s mind began to wander as she stared at Amelia.


    ¡°Amelia is a difficult opponent to deal with. She is ruthless and much harder to go against than we


    initially thought. This woman used her son to bewitch Olivia so that we would back down now.¡± Carol


    gritted her teeth.


    Isabe gripped her ss tightly. ¡°Mom, what should we do now? I''m afraid I can''t keep up a good


    impression in front of Mrs. Clinton with Tony around.¡±


    Carol red at her. She hissed, ¡°Can''t you win him over?¡±


    Isabe looked displeased by Carol''s reaction. She answered, ¡°Mom, Tony is a smart kid. Even though


    he is young, he knows more than we think. It seems like he knows I''m going topete with Amelia for


    Oscar''s attention. He is already giving me a hard time before I can get on his good side! Do you think I


    would be so helpless if it weren''t for the above reason?¡±


    Carol obviously didn''t believe it. ¡°How smart can a 3-year-old be? How stupid can you be to be unable


    to fend off a child''s tricks? If you were Rachel, I think you would have won over the Clinton family by


    now,¡± Sheined.


    Isabelle fumed upon hearing her words.


    ¡°Mom, why didn''t you ask Rachel to go after Oscar if she is your favorite daughter?¡±


    ¡°Oscar is not suitable for her. He is a scheming man, while Rachel is simple-minded. She should be


    with someone who knows and loves her.¡±


    ¡°Mom, did you forget that I''m your daughter too?¡±


    ¡°You had always been power-crazed and cunning since you were young. I''m sure I have nothing to


    worry about you. Rachel is different, though. She has no intention ofpeting with others. I need to


    show her more love.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you guys always sided with Rachel. What about me? I often notice you are so stern around me.


    Don''t you think this is uneptable?¡±


    Carol remained silent. A hint of impatience surfaced on her face. N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Olivia stood on the podium and spoke into the microphone. ¡°Everyone, quiet down now. Owen and I


    would like to introduce someone to all of you.¡±


    The whispers and murmurs from the crowd stopped suddenly and lifted their heads to look toward


    Olivia and Oscar.


    Olivia picked up Tony, who was obediently standing next to her, and announced to the crowd. ¡°I think


    everyone would know who this cute child is, right? Yes, he''s my precious grandson, Anthony Clinton.


    Two years ago, all of you attended his baby shower. After that, my son and daughter-inw separated


    due to some misunderstanding. However, now that it is resolved, my daughter-inw is back with my


    beloved grandson. I''m overjoyed, so I''ve put together this special dinner to introduce my grandson to


    everyone officially.¡±


    The people of the upper-ss circle looked at each other before quickly returning to normal.


    Everyone showered Olivia with praises, and a big smile appeared.


    ¡°Everyone, thank you foring today. Oscar and I are delighted to see all of you here. Please eat and


    drink to your hearts'' content. Whoever goes home happy today is doing us a favor,¡± Olivia said with a


    smile.


    The crowd could not help but apud.


    ¡°All right, everyone, go ahead and enjoy yourselves.¡± As soon as Olivia instructed them, the crowd


    dispersed to chat among themselves.


    Several wealthy women who had a good rtionship with Olivia gathered around her and started to


    compliment Tony. Olivia could not stop smiling. ¡°Hey, all of you should stop praising him. He''ll be over


    the moon.¡±


    ¡°Tony has such good looks. We can see that he''s a sensible child. Olivia, you''re so lucky! Your son is


    doing well, and with just one look, we know that your grandson is clever and obedient. He really


    inherited all the good from your family,¡± one of the women said ambiguously.


    After hearing what she said, Olivia could not help butpliment Tony, ¡°He''s not as good as what all of


    you have been saying. But I agree that Tony''s a sensible child. If I have a headache and fever, he''ll


    immediatelye to me and gently blow on my temples. He''d even kiss me on my cheek to make me


    feel better. He''s good at coaxing me, and even Oscar can''t do it as well as he does.¡±


    ¡°Just look at you. One minute you''re saying he''s not that good, and the next, you''re showering him with


    praises. The corners of your mouth are curled so much that it''ll soon be touching the sky,¡± one of the


    ladies responded.


    As soon as she said that, everyone burst intoughter.


    After exchanging pleasantries with each other, the wealthy women left.


    When Carol and Isabe saw that the women had left, they walked toward Olivia.


    ¡°Olivia! When you invited Isabe to dinner yesterday, you said that you''ll give her an exnation in


    front of everyone. But you just... Everyone in the upper-ss society is still talking about Isabe and


    Oscar''s engagement. Are you trying to embarrass my family with what you did just now?¡± Carol said in


    an annoyed tone as she suppressed her anger.


    Olivia nced at Isabe and replied, ¡°You have to see what Isabe did to Tony. She said that Tony is


    a b*stard child and used him of lying. Who would dare to want a daughter-inw like her? Definitely


    not me.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, how could you take the words of a child seriously? You''re well aware of how Isabe has


    treated you for the past two years. You''re indeed an influential family in Tayhaven. But my family''s


    company abroad is not too shabby either. Since you yed with my daughter''s feelings, I just want to


    talk. What do you want?¡± Carol chuckled in anger as she raised her hand to rub her temples.


    Before Olivia could answer, Tony grabbed her neck and whined, ¡°Grandma, I''m scared. She''s so


    fierce.¡±


    The joy on Olivia''s face disappeared, and her expression darkened after hearing what Tony said.


    ¡°Mrs. Walker, the party is still going on. If there''s anything you want to say, it can wait till it''s over,¡± Olivia


    said coldly.


    A look of anger shed across Carol''s eyes. ¡°Olivia, you''d better not go too-¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Isabe tugged on Carol''s shirt and said, ¡°Mom, let''s go there


    and eat something first. Mrs. Clinton still needs to entertain her guests.¡±


    Carol looked at her and took a deep breath before forcing a smile. ¡°Okay then. Olivia, I''m going to grab


    a bite with Isabe. We''ll talk again when the dinner is over.¡±


    With that, Carol brought Isabe out of the house and found a secluded spot. The former took her


    anger out by kicking the stone on the ground and retorted, ¡°The Clintons are obviously bullying us! We


    are considered an important family in Tayhaven too. It''s horrible and excessive. her to fool us again.¡±


    Isabe raised her hand and gently patted Carol on her back. ¡°Calm down, Mom. There''s nothing for


    you to get mad about. We''re asking them for a favor, so it makes sense that we''re being picked on a


    little.¡±


    After hearing what she said, Carol rolled her eyes. ¡°Whose side are you on?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I''m your daughter. Of course I''m on your side.¡±


    ¡°I see that you''ve put in all your effort for the Clintons. Well, I hope it won''t be wasted in the end.¡±


    Isabe was rendered speechless, and she fell silent. A hint of gloom shed across her eyes.


    Carol felt anger burning in her. She nced at her surroundings. After realizing that no one else was


    around, Carol lowered her voice and said, ¡°I don''t think we can keep that child.¡±


    Isabe widened her eyes and stared at Carol in disbelief.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I''m doing it for your own good. I reckon you''ll never have the


    chance to marry Oscar with that child around,¡± Carol huffily replied.


    Isabe lowered her gaze and did not utter a word. Her silence suggested that she agreed with Carol''s


    idea. ¡°Mom, he''s surrounded by bodyguards. It''s not easy for us to get him.¡±


    ¡°Are you silly? Can''t you win his favor? Tony may dislike you at first, but how scheming can a child get?


    No matter how smart he is, he''s just a two-year-old child. Even if he is somewhat quick-witted, he''ll


    never understand the tricks of an adult. As long as you get him to like you, he''ll be all over you soon,¡±


    Carol said in a low voice.


    Isabe was not as optimistic as Carol.


    The mother and daughter eased their excitement of talking when they heard footsteps approaching.


    The few wealthy women who went up to them happened to know the Walker family.


    For some reason, one of them said, ¡°Mrs. Walker, weren''t you saying that your daughter and the son of


    the Clintons are getting engaged soon? Now that his wife and son are back, your family are merely


    fillers. What''s happening? This engagement isn''t your wishful thinking, is it?¡±


    Carol tightened her fists then rxed them.


    Isabe shed a sweet smile and said, ¡°Mrs. Miller, the day before yesterday, I walked past a mall and


    saw Mr. Miller shopping with a young girl in her twenties. They seemed very close. Is that a rtive of


    yours?¡±


    After Kerry heard that, a vicious look shed across her carefully made-up face, and she said, ¡°I have


    something else to do. Please excuse me.¡±


    When Kerry left, everyone else looked awkward.


    As soon as they left, Carol said through gritted teeth, ¡°Who does she thinks she is? Why does she think


    she has the right toment about my family''s matters?¡±


    ¡°Mom, they''re nobodies. When I marry Oscar, they''ll need to suck up to us. In thest two years, the


    Clintons have gotten stronger, leaving manypanies of the same period behind. We used to be able


    topete with them. However, our business has been going downhill in the past two years. With that,


    the Clintons have exceeded us by a lot. This is why other people think they''re way out of our league.


    Now that Mrs. Clinton gave a p to our faces with what she did, it''s just normal that the others want to


    mock us,¡± Isabe said calmly as she narrowed her eyes.


    Carol finally calmed down.


    It was true that the Walker Group was going downhill every day. They could only rely on the Clintons to


    tide theirpany through this mess.


    Carol was well aware that they could not offend the Clintons. Otherwise, it would be the end for the


    Walker family.


    Isabe thought for a while and could not help but say what was on her mind, ¡°Mom, does it ever cross


    your mind that Noah is not fit to be a businessman? Or maybe he does not have the talent to be doing


    business? Look at Clinton Corporations. Ever since Oscar took over, their profit has increased every


    year. Whereas for Noah, the Walker Group is losing money annually. He can''t even think of something


    new. Are you and Dad not worried that he''ll lose thepany?¡±


    Carol raised her hand and pped Isabe hard until thetter''s head snapped to the side.


    ¡°Isabe Walker. You''re not married to Oscar yet, and you don''t know anything. Don''t act as if you do.


    Noah ispetent. It''s just that thepany had suffered too many losses when your grandpa was


    still around. When he passed away a few years ago, your father was not a businessman either. If it


    wasn''t for Noah, do you think you could livefortably? Don''t be a heartless person.¡± With that, Carol


    turned and left a dumbfounded Isabe standing alone with a hand on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, Oscar had heard about what happened between mother and daughter. After all, they were at


    the Clinton residence, and there were bodyguards at every corner of the ce.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    When the banquet ended, Carol wanted to speak a few words with Olivia, but Tony was with thetter


    as he said, ¡°Grandma, I don''t like that old woman. She''s fierce.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Olivia''s attitude became distant instantly.


    ¡°Isabe, you should go home with your mom first. It''s gettingte. The kid needs to rest. I''ll invite you


    guys over again next time.¡± Olivia ordered them to leave.


    Isabe tried to speak. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I-¡±


    ¡°Isabe, be good a good girl, and bring your mom home first. We''ll talk some other day. Tony is feeling


    sleepy already.¡± Olivia carried Tony in her arms as she said, ¡°I''ll bring Tony up to sleep now. Let me ask


    the chauffeur to send you guys home.¡±


    Having heard that, there wasn''t much else Carol and Isabe could say to stay around. They felt


    uneasy somehow and left resentfully.


    When everyone left, Olivia said to Oscar, ¡°It''ste. You guys can stay overnight here. Your sister rarely


    comes home since she''s in a rtionship, and she won''t listen to my advice. Every one of you always


    makes me worried.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    With Tony in her arms, Olivia said, ¡°Tony will sleep with me tonight.¡±


    With that said, she carried Tony upstairs without looking at Amelia. Leaning against Olivia''s shoulder,


    Tony waved at his mother and said in a mellow voice, ¡°Good night, Mommy.¡±


    Smiling, Amelia waved back at him and said, ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Olivia hastened her pace.


    Everyone went to rest when the housekeeper finished cleaning the living room. Then, a bodyguard


    came in to report the conversation between the mother and the daughter of the Walker family.


    Oscar''s face darkened. He waved his hand. ¡°Got it. You may leave.¡±


    When the bodyguard left, Oscar put his arms around Amelia''s shoulder and said, ¡°We''ll talk upstairs.¡±


    Entering the bedroom, Amelia frowned. ¡°The mother and daughter of the Walker family want to do


    something to Tony? No way, Oscar. I have to watch Tony.¡±


    Oscar pulled her into his embrace. Then, the two walked toward the bedside and took a seat. He put


    Amelia on his legs andforted her, ¡°Don''t worry. Rx. There are many people protecting Tony


    secretly. Only the fools would try to do something to him. He''s my son. It''s not easy for anyone to hurt


    him.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°There''s no but. Trust me. I won''t let anyone hurt our son.¡±


    Amelia looked into Oscar''s eyes. When their eyes met, all her worries miraculously dissipated at once.


    ¡°I trust you.¡± Her words showed theplete trust she gave to the man.


    Oscar broke into a smile. ¡°Let''s go to bed, then.¡±


    Amelia nodded in response.


    The two changed into pajamas. Amelia went to the bathroom to remove her makeup and took a hot


    shower before theyy on the bed together.


    Oscar kissed her hair and said, ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll deal with the Walker family myself. I''ll also wait until


    Stephanie marries into their family and make her suffer. She''ll have a taste of her medicine.¡±


    Amelia turned her body over and looked up into the man''s eyes.


    ¡°Why? Do you think I''m cruel to even go against my sister?¡± Oscar rubbed her nose, feeling amused.


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°From the moment she hired someone to hit you with the car, she''s no longer my sister. In my heart,


    you are the first. Tony and my parentseter. As for Stephanie, I''ve said that I spared her because


    it''s not the time yet. When the timees, I''ll give her a fatal blow to let her have a taste of her failed


    marriage. When she gets divorced, it''ll be impossible for her to show off in our family anymore,¡± Oscar


    said nonchntly.


    Amelia looked at him in silence. She had only realized that Oscar was crueler than she thought, yet he


    was also more loving than she imagined. The man was paradoxical. He was cool and ruthless. Yet, he


    was also gentle. Nheless, his gentleness was only reserved for the important people in his heart.


    Other people could only see his ruthless side.


    ¡°Oscar, I find that you''re multi-faceted. You are ruthless yet gentle, cool yet loving. You''re


    unpredictable. Sometimes, even I have forgotten which one is the real you,¡± Amelia said, caressing his


    face.


    ¡°You don''t like it?¡±


    ¡°No. I like you no matter what.¡±


    Oscar pulled her into his embrace. His chin pressed against her head. Softly, he said, ¡°Let''s sleep.¡±


    Amelia adjusted to afortable position in his arms and closed her eyes. She fell into deep slumber


    soon.


    Staring at her beautiful face, Oscar muttered, ¡°Sleep tight. You have me. I won''t let anyone hurt you


    and our son.¡±


    Slowly, he fell asleep, too, hugging his beloved partner.


    The next morning, Oscar nned to send Amelia to work. But, thetter received a call from the


    company, saying that there would be a power outage on that day. Hence, everyone was given a day


    off.


    After ending the call, Amelia waved her phone and told Oscar, ¡°There''ll be a power outage for the


    entire day in the office today, so I don''t have to go to work.¡±


    Tony, who stood next to Amelia, pounced on her upon hearing that. Smiling, he said, ¡°Mommy, you


    don''t have to work today. Does it mean I can stick with you the whole day?¡±


    Amelia was in a dilemma as she looked at Olivia, who was not far away.


    Feeling displeased, Olivia piped up, ¡°Bring Tony home. He won''t be happy here if you are home today.


    What a little ingrate! I embarrassed the Walker family for his sake yesterday.¡±


    Amelia replied apologetically, ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    Tony loosened his grip around Amelia''s leg and ran toward Olivia to hug her leg instead. ¡°Grandma, I''m


    a little ingrate. I like Mommy, and I like Grandma. Of course, I like Grandpa, too!¡±


    As he spoke, he had not forgotten to tter Owen, who was also not far away.


    As such, Olivia was thoroughly delighted by his words.


    ¡°Oh, my little good boy!¡± She carried him up and kissed his cheek a few times. Her mood became good


    instantly.


    Tony also kissed her back on her cheek and said, ¡°Grandma, I like to be with you too, but Mommy is


    home alone. I''m afraid that she will feel lonely. You have Grandpa keeping youpany. Big Meanie is


    going to work. So, I have to apany Mommy. I''lle to keep youpany when Mommy goes to


    work. Is that okay?¡±


    Looking at such an adorable child, Olivia couldn''t bear to turn him down.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Watching Oscar and the rest leave, Owen put his arms around Olivia and said, ¡°Tony is an obedient


    kid. You have to be nice to Amelia in front of him. He''s observant. Don''t hurt his heart.¡±


    Olivia sighed as she replied, ¡°I''m already being nice to Amelia. Someone has taken her photos of being


    with different men. It will tarnish Oscar''s reputation if these photos get out on the Inte. Nheless,


    have I said anything about it? If it wasn''t for Oscar and Tony, I would''ve chased that kind of daughter-in-


    law out of the family.¡±


    Owen said, ¡°Let''s go in. For Tony''s sake, we can only turn a blind eye to many things. Oscar and


    Amelia have gone through so much for seven years. They will me us if we force them apart.¡±


    He was the one who strongly objected when Oscar wanted to marry Amelia in the beginning and hated


    Amelia the most. However, he was also the one who talked the most sense. Unlike other seniors in the


    family, he didn''t interfere in his children''s marriage just because he didn''t like someone.


    Moreover, Oscar and Amelia got back together even after seven years. If they weren''t meant to be


    together, they would have separated a long time ago. Owen had lived for so long, so he could see


    things through. Because of that, he knew he shouldn''t interfere in their affairs.


    Meanwhile, Oscar drove attentively while Amelia sat in the rear passenger seat with Tony in her arms.


    ¡°Tony, let me ask you. You said Mrs. Walker called you a bastard yesterday. Is that true?¡± Amelia


    asked.


    Tony looked around upon hearing that.


    ¡°Tony, don''t lie to Mommy. You know I don''t like you telling lies,¡± Amelia said in a low voice.


    Tony pouted his lips and lowered his head to acknowledge his mistake. ¡°I''m sorry, Mommy. I lied


    because I wanted to seek revenge for you. I don''t like that woman. She always looks at you fiercely. I


    hate her.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Amelia let out a sigh. Then, she lifted Tony''s chin.


    ¡°Tony, do you remember what I told you before?¡±


    Tony looked at his mother aggrievedly as he replied honestly, ¡°Do not tell lies. Do not ept anything


    from a stranger. Do not be disrespectful toward the elderly. Do not bully any kids who are younger than


    me.¡±


    ¡°You remember everything. Why did you still tell lies to your grandma?¡±


    Tony pursed his lips and started sobbing.


    ¡°Mommy, I just wanted to help you without any bad intentions. If you don''t like it, I won''t tell any more


    lies next time.¡±


    Amelia''s heart softened when she saw his tears.


    Softly, sheforted, ¡°Tony, I''m not angry at you, but I don''t like that you learn to tell lies at such a


    young age. I''m happy that you''ve learned to protect me, but I should be protecting you because you''re


    still young. Do you understand?¡±


    Tony nodded, partly in confusion.


    ¡°Besides that, where did you learn the word ''b*stard'' from?¡± Amelia asked again.


    ¡°From a TV show.¡±


    Amelia was rendered speechless. Television programs nowadays had no benefit to the audience at all.


    Children usually learned nonsense from watching it.


    ¡°Mommy, don''t worry. I promise that I won''t watch too much TV from now onward. Anything that you


    don''t like, I won''t do it.¡±


    Tony was not even three years old, yet he was much more mature than his peers. Amelia couldn''t bear


    to rebuke her son anymore.


    Tony was a good and clever boy. He could tell apart those who were sincere toward him and those who


    were only hypocrites. To thetter, he would find his way to annoy them. Amelia knew she couldn''t


    reprimand her son for behaving that way.


    She stroked Tony''s head as she encouraged him, ¡°Tony, I like that you''re smart and obedient, but I


    don''t like when you tell lies. No matter how much you dislike someone, you can''t tell lies to use her.


    Do you hear me?¡±


    Tony nodded obediently. ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    Back at the condominium, Amelia left Oscar to apany and y with Tony. She pulled out her


    phone and called Tiffany. The events of the past few days had swamped her. She''d forgotten to check


    on Tiffany and the Hissons.


    Amelia asked, ¡°Tiff, how are you and Derrick? His mother isn''t treating you too badly, is he?¡±


    Tiffany nced at Kate, who was sitting right across the table. She whispered, ¡°Amelia, she''s right


    here. I''ll have to call you back.¡±


    Amelia understood. Kate was the only person who could make Tiffany so timid and cautious.


    ¡°All right, call me when you can. Why don''t youe over for dinnerter? Tony hasn''t seen you in a


    long time,¡± said Amelia.


    ¡°Sure thing. I''ll see you tonight,¡± murmured Tiffany. She hastily hung up the phone, as if it scalded her.


    Amelia stared at her phone. Shaking her head, she didn''t know what to feel.


    Tiffany was deeply uneasy. She was trapped in the restaurant with Kate, who scrutinized her every


    move like a vulture.


    Mustering up her courage, Tiffany squeaked, ¡°Mrs. Hisson, we''ve been sitting here for half an hour.


    Should we order something?¡±


    ¡°It''s only half-past ten. Do you think it''s proper to be eating at a time like this?¡± asked Kate. She was


    intentionally making things difficult for Tiffany.


    Tiffany thought, If you don''t think we should be eating at this hour, why the hell did you invite me over to


    a restaurant? An ordinary person would have to work ten months to afford the expensive booth that


    we''re both sitting in right now. Do you have so much money that you have no idea what to do with it?


    She wanted to say all this to Kate, but she didn''t have the guts.


    She wanted nothing more than to marry Derrick. So, getting Kate''s approval was a test she had to


    pass. She loved Derrick, so it was impossible for her to say she wanted nothing to do with his family.


    Love was between two people, but two different families had toe together for a marriage. Without


    both their parents'' blessing, she wouldn''t be able to run away with Derrick or marry him. Such a


    marriage could initially be a happy one. However, disagreements would show up over time. When that


    happens, both parties would wield these disagreements as weapons to attack each other.


    She didn''t want her and Derrick to end up as strangers.


    She wanted her marriage with Derrick tost till death. If that wasn''t possible, she would rather not get


    married.


    Quelling the unease bubbling in her heart, Tiffany put on a wide smile. She said, ¡°Seeing as it''s still


    early, why don''t we go shopping? I spotted some jewelry that matches your skin tone and temperament


    perfectly. Would you like me to buy that piece for you?¡±


    Kate slowly sipped on her tea. She said, ¡°Tiffany, spare me the theatrics. If you wanted to buy me some


    jewelry, you would have gone ahead and done it. There''s no need to announce it. Or, are you


    expecting me to buy that piece for you?¡±


    Tiffany slowly clenched and unclenched her fist.


    Forcing herself to smile, she said, ¡°What are you talking about, Mrs. Hisson? I want to buy that jewelry


    for you as a gift. I would never dream of asking you to pay.¡±


    Kate snorted.


    She crossed her arms around her chest. ¡°Tiffany, it''s just the two of us today, so you can quit acting.


    You know I dislike you. Naturally, you dislike me as well. Let me be frank. I don''t think you''re the right


    girl for Derrick, nor are you cut out to be a part of our family. You''re arrogant. You won''t be able to


    survive the skullduggery that runs in our social circle. For everyone''s sake, I think you should leave


    Derrick. I would hate to have to be the viin.¡±


    Tiffany chuckled bitterly. She couldn''t believe Kate''s haughtiness and condescension.


    Trying her best to sound calm, she said, ¡°Mrs. Hisson, you''re Derrick''s mother so I''m trying my best to


    respect and love you. However, don''t you think you should give me and Derrick some privacy?¡±


    Kate gave Tiffany a withering re. ¡°Be honest with me, Tiffany. Are you trying to marry my boy for his


    money or his status?¡±


    Tiffany chuckled. She slyly replied, ¡°Do you think Derrick has no merits apart from his wealth and


    status?¡±


    Kate stared at Tiffany. ¡°You have a sharp mouth.¡±


    Tiffany broke into a grin. ¡°I''ll take that as apliment.¡±


    Kate whipped out a gold card from her bag and shoved it toward Tiffany. ¡°This card is under my name.


    There''s no limit on the amount. It''s yours if you promise to leave Derrick.¡±


    Tiffany stared at the card incredulously. She couldn''t help but snigger. ¡°Mrs. Hisson, I''m a novelist. I''ve


    written about mothers fobbing off daughters-inw with money plenty of times. It''s not a popr plotline


    right now. If I were you, I''d let my son marry a woman who''s not right for him. The moment she enters


    my house, I''d be free to make her life miserable. If you stop the marriage now, you''ll only earn your


    son''s ire. Why go through all this fuss?¡± said Tiffany. Tiffany was sincere in her advice. However, she


    didn''t expect Kate to use her casual remarks against her in the future.


    Thanks to Kate, Tiffany would have to live on thin ice with the Hissons. In her marriage with Derrick,


    she would inevitably be pricked with a thousand wounds. Derrick and her would drift apart, and they


    would end up as strangers.


    Kate believed that everyone on this earth had a price.


    She sped her hand to her chest. ¡°Maybe you didn''t hear me correctly. This card has no limit. You


    can withdraw as much money as you want. With this card, you''ll have no worries for the rest of your


    life. My only condition is that you leave Derrick.¡±


    Tiffany shoved the card back to Kate. ¡°I know you''re worried that I''m marrying Derrick for his money or


    his status. However, I think you''re fretting over nothing. You may not know this, but I''m a best-selling


    author. I''m not as rich as the Hissons, but I make enough to livefortably. I certainly don''t need to


    leech onto your family to survive. We both know how smart and capable Derrick is. I don''t think you''ll


    find many people who''d believe I would trick and use him. What are you really worried about?¡±


    Listening to Tiffany''s speech, Kate''s face paled. Her heart burned. She felt ovee with rage. ¡°So


    you''re not nning on leaving Derrick?¡±


    Tiffany looked into Kate''s eyes. She said sincerely, ¡°I love Derrick. I''m not asking you for much. I just


    want you to try epting me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    To her surprise, Kate smiled gently. Panic flooded into Tiffany. She did not have a good feeling about


    this.


    She hesitated and asked, ¡°Mrs. Hisson, why are you smiling?¡±


    With the smile still stered on her face, Kate replied, ¡°Oh, I''ve just thought of a problem.¡±


    Tiffany squirmed in her seat. ¡°And what is that?¡±


    Toying with her hands, Kate said, ¡°Let''s say I suddenly fall ill right now and I''m rushed to a hospital. As


    I''m lying helplessly in a ward, I''ll tell Derrick that you said nasty, shocking things to me, trying to give


    me a heart attack. Who do you think he''ll believe? His beloved mother, or you?¡±


    Tiffany''s face changed dramatically.


    Kate''s plots and schemes overwhelmed Tiffany. She could not remember feeling so powerless in her


    entire life.


    Tiffany pleaded, ¡°Why are you doing this? Derrick and I are in love. What are you trying to do? Are you


    trying to force him to marry some woman he doesn''t love? Why are you trying so hard to make your


    own son miserable? Don''t you want him to be happy?¡± Even to her own ears, she sounded weak.


    Kate coldly chuckled. ¡°Oh Tiffany, you silly girl. Are you really this naive? I''m doing this for Derrick''s


    good. The two of you are not a good match for each other. You live so differentlypared to him.


    Your etiquette leaves something to be desired. Even if you marry him, you''ll be nothing but a drag.


    Over time, your love will wither and die. The problems the two of you choose to ignore will grow like a


    tumor. You''ll eventually settle for a divorce. I''m just trying my best to save the two of you all this


    heartache.¡±


    Tiffany could scarcely believe her ears. She chuckled weakly. She thought, Just to break me and


    Derrick up, this woman is willing to spout such nonsense.


    Tiffany slowly stood up. ¡°Mrs. Hisson, I just remembered that I have a manuscript that has to be


    finished soon. I''ll leave now. Please stay and order something to eat, but I''m afraid I can''t keep you


    company.¡±


    Kate quickly agreed. ¡°Oh, of course.¡±


    Kate''s hasty reply sowed seeds of doubt in Tiffany''s heart. She hesitated to move.


    Kate sneered. ¡°Well, hurry on. I thought you have to get to work?¡±


    Tiffany didn''t move from her seat.


    Kate teased, ¡°What''s the matter? So you really want me to buy you the jewelry after all?¡±


    Tiffany saw no other option but to leave the restaurant.


    As soon as Tiffany left, Kate called the front desk and ordered some food.


    When the waiter opened the door to the booth, he found Kate slumped on the table. Shocked, he


    dashed over and knelt next to her. He gingerly lifted her up and asked, ¡°Mrs. Hisson, are you feeling


    unwell?¡±


    Kate did not open her eyes.


    The waiter hurriedly whipped out his phone and called an ambnce. Next, he called the manager.


    Soon, a stream of people flooded into the booth.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Kate got sent to the hospital. As soon as she got brought into the operating room, she woke up. The


    other doctors and nurses left, leaving only the attending physician.


    ¡°Dr. Nate Nestor? I have something to discuss with you,¡± Kate softly said.


    Nate immediately stepped forward. He respectfully replied, ¡°Go ahead, Mrs. Hisson.¡±


    ¡°My son will be here any minute now. I''d like you to make it sound like my illness is serious. Of course, I


    don''t want you to scare him too much. I''ll let you decide what you''re going to say to him.¡±


    Kate gave Nate a flirtatious look. Nate seemed like he was in a trance. It took a while before he came


    back to his senses.


    Nate had also been Kate''s attending physicianst time. He was very aware of her condition. He knew


    there was nothing wrong with her upon looking at herplexion. And so, he asked her curiously,


    ¡°Mrs. Hisson, I don''t see anything wrong with you. Why would you want to trick Mr. Derrick?¡±


    ¡°You don''t need to know. Just do as I say. You''re a doctor, after all. I shouldn''t need to tell you this,¡±


    Kate replied.


    Nate thought for a while before nodding. He said, ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Hisson. I''ll do as you wish.¡±


    Kate nodded in satisfaction.


    Nate allowed the other doctors and nurses toe in. After casually giving them instructions, they


    brought Kate into a ward meant for one person.


    When Derrick and Finnick received the news that Kate was admitted to the hospital, they immediately


    rushed over.


    They entered the ward and saw Kate lying on the hospital bed unconscious. Nate was giving her an IV


    drip. After that, he turned around and saw Derrick and Finnick. He immediately greeted, ¡°Mr. Hisson,


    Mr. Derrick. You''re here.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Nestor, how is my mom?¡± Derrick asked.


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, Mr. Derrick. Let''s talk in my office,¡± Nate replied.


    As the three of them entered the office, Nate pointed at the couch and said, ¡°Please have a seat. I''ll go


    grab some water.¡±


    Nate brought three sses of water and ced them on the table. Then, he let out a cough on purpose


    and stated, ¡°Mr. Hisson, Mr. Derrick. I won''t talk much about Mrs. Hisson''s illness. I think you guys


    already understand what exactly happened. This time around, she fainted because of shock. I


    remember saying that she shouldn''t stress too much because of her illness. It could have been life-


    threatening if it was more serious. Fortunately, she got brought to the hospital on time. She could have


    died if she had arrived a few secondster. You can go andfort Mrs. Hisson once she wakes up.


    Keep her in a good mood.¡±


    Derrick looked at Nate. He asked, ¡°Dr. Nestor, my mom fainted. Is it very serious?¡±


    ¡°I can''t really say that it''s serious. There won''t be any issues as long as she recovers well. If she does


    get another shock, though, then it won''t be pretty,¡± Nate exined to the best of his ability.


    Derrick nodded his head in response.


    ¡°Dr. Nestor, I''m sorry if my wife''s illness caused you any trouble,¡± Finnick stated.


    ¡°Don''t say that, Mr. Hisson. I''m a doctor. My job is to save lives,¡± Nate replied graciously.


    After exchanging pleasantries with each other, Finnick and Derrick left the office.


    As they entered the ward, they walked over to the bedside. Kate woke up at that very moment.


    As soon as she saw Derrick, she immediately looked away.


    Finnick walked over to the other side. He sat on the edge of the bed and grabbed her hand that was


    not attached to the IV drip. He said in a soft tone, ¡°How are you, dear? You were just fine. How did you


    end up fainting?¡±


    Kate burst into tears without even saying anything. Her eyes reddened.


    ¡°Finnick! Make Derrick leave! I don''t want to see him! His good girlfriend made me so angry that I


    nearly suffocated. I kindly invited her to a meal. But then, I went straight to the hospital after eating. I


    can''t believe he insists on being with Tiffany. Honestly, I think I''ll die sooner orter!¡± Kate said


    emotionally.


    Finnick was very distressed.


    He took out a clean handkerchief to wipe Kate''s tears off her face. Then, he softly responded, ¡°Don''t


    cry. You''re way too old to be crying. Talk to me. Tell me who made you so angry. I''ll decide what to do


    with them.¡±


    Kate stopped crying and replied, ¡°Who else if not Tiffany! I had invited her to a meal. But then, she


    made rudements about me out of the blue. I fell to the ground in a fit of rage. When I asked her to


    help me get my medicine, she took her bag and left without helping me. If the waitresses hadn''te


    in and seen me lying on the ground, I honestly might not have made it here.¡± After saying this, she


    shed her tears silently.


    Kate was quite beautiful. However, her beauty diminished when she started crying earlier. It made her


    appear weak and helpless. Anyone who saw her would feel like helping her to the best of their abilities.


    Derrick frowned. He calmly stated, ¡°Mom, Tiff isn''t that kind of person. Maybe you misunderstood her?¡±


    Kate did not answer. Instead, she shed more tears.


    ¡°Derrick, what are you saying? Are you using your mom of lying and framing Tiffany? Personally


    speaking, I don''t think she''s a good person. Otherwise, how did your mom end up in the hospital?¡±


    Finnick angrily asked.


    Derrick said, ¡°Dad-¡±


    ¡°Don''t call me Dad,¡± Finnick interrupted.


    Kate coughed. She said in a weak tone, ¡°Stop ming Derrick, Finnick. He has a partner now, so he''d


    forget about his mom. It''s not surprising that he''s biased toward that woman. I''m only his mom, after all.


    I''m not as important as his girl. Just pretend that I''m lying.¡±


    Finnick was furious. He red at Derrick.


    Derrick furrowed his brows. On one hand, there was Tiffany. On the other hand, there was Kate, who


    was clearly pretending to be sick. No matter who he sided with, it would not bode well for him


    regardless.


    ¡°Mom, could there be any misunderstanding here?¡± Derrick asked as softly as possible.


    ¡°Derrick, you should just pretend that I''m lying. By the way, there are surveince cameras in that


    restaurant. The security team saw Tiffany leaving first. Those waitresses can also testify for me and


    say that they didn''t see Tiffany when they walked into the restaurant. If you don''t believe the hard


    evidence, then there''s nothing I can do. Just treat me as less important than other women,¡± Kate stated


    in a weak voice.


    Derrick was speechless.


    He sighed and shook his head, saying to her, ¡°Mom, I''ll look into this matter thoroughly. If it turns out


    that Tiff did it, then I will make her apologize right in front of you.¡±


    Kate did not respond and simply shed her tears in silence.


    Finnick scolded Derrick angrily, ¡°Derrick! Apologize to your mom right now! Do you have to wait for


    something to happen to her for you to reconcile with her?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Derrick clenched his fists. I refuse to believe that Tiffany would do such a thing. However, my mom isn''t


    the kind of person who would frame people. Although she can be unreasonable sometimes, she''s also


    shown that she dislikes Tiffany a lot. Of course, she isn''t the type of person who would intentionally hurt


    herself.


    ¡°Derrick, what are you doing? Hurry up and apologize to your mother!¡± Finnick angrily stated, his face


    contorting. Although he was not outstanding in doing business, he was a man who loved his wife very


    much. Kate was as beautiful as an angel to him. And yet, Finnick had not been able to protect her. He


    could hardly bear to see her sad.


    Derrick lowered his head. He nonchntly said, ¡°Mom, I''m sorry.¡±


    Kate wiped away her tears. She weakly replied, ¡°That''s enough. Just go away already. I think that your


    apology is insincere. My opinion is the same as before. I don''t like Tiffany. She made me so angry that I


    ended up in the hospital. If she joins our family, then I''d honestly rather die.¡±


    Derrick pursed his lips. He was in a rather gloomy mood.


    ¡°Mom, I''ll get to the bottom of this.¡± And with that, Derrick immediately turned around and left.


    After he left the ward, Kate cried even harder. She eximed while crying, ¡°Finnick! I raised my son in


    vain! Now that he has someone, he''s forgetting all about his mother!¡±


    Finnick''s face contorted. He wiped the tears off of Kate''s face very gently. In a soft tone, he replied,


    ¡°You still have me, Dear. I''ll go and find that girl named Tiffany. I''ll find out how Derrick fell under that


    two-faced vixen''s spell. I promise I''ll seek justice for you.¡±


    Kate had tears in her eyes. She looked even more pitiful as a result.


    ¡°Don''t worry, dear. I''ll get someone to teach her a lesson,¡± Finnick said.


    ¡°You''ll get someone to beat her up? If Derrick goes to see her and sees her bloody nose and swollen


    face, wouldn''t the me be on us?¡± Kate wiped away her tears and spoke angrily.


    After some thought, Finnick agreed with what she said.


    He said, ¡°I''ll go see her and have a chat with her. To think that a girl who doesn''t know how to respect


    her elders exists. A woman like her cannot be allowed to step inside of the Hisson residence.¡±


    ¡°Finnick, you''d better do what you say you''ll do,¡± Kate stated.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''m going to seek justice for you. I refuse to believe that a girl like her can soar to the


    skies,¡± Finnick replied.


    Kate grabbed Finnick''s hand. She pretended to be weak and innocent when she said, ¡°Finnick, that


    woman took Derrick away. You have to stay by my side. Otherwise, I''ll be all alone.¡±


    ¡°You''re my wife. Of course I''ll stay by your side,¡± Finnick stated.


    Kate smiled sweetly at Finnick. He had fallen under her spell.


    ¡°You should rest first. Dr. Nestor said that you''re still weak and that you shouldn''t exert yourself. Sleep,


    now. Once you wake up, I''ll get the maids at home to take care of you. I''ll also have a chat with Tiffany.


    To think that someone your junior made you like this. This is going way too far.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Kate closed her eyes. Her mood had to have improved because she managed to fall asleep.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    After leaving the hospital, Derrick got into his car and leaned back to watch the incessant flow of cars


    outside the window as a gush of unfathomable emotions began clouding his eyes. A dozen minutes


    had passed by the time he straightened his body and stepped on the gas pedal to drive off.


    His destination was the restaurant where Kate and Tiffany had their meal that day. Upon entering the


    restaurant, he used his connections to have the restaurant manager obtain the recordings from the


    surveince cameras. The footage showed Kate and Tiffany entering the restaurant together, to the


    part where thetter furiously stalked out with her bag. A waiter waster seen entering the private


    room, followed by a group of waiters rushing into the room. Before long, the ambnce arrived, and


    Kate was carried out of the restaurant.


    ¡°Was there anything odd with these two people when they first stepped into the restaurant?¡± Derrick


    asked.


    The waiter gave the question a thought before answering, ¡°They were chattering away happily¡ªthere


    was nothing out of the ordinary. As you know, Mrs. Hisson is breathtakingly beautiful. She had


    everyone''s attention as soon as she stepped foot into the restaurant, so we are fully aware of how she


    was acting when she was here.¡±


    Derrick furrowed his brows. ¡°During the time Tiff left the restaurant, did she behave strangely?¡± he


    asked.


    To that, the waiter responded, ¡°Mr. Hisson, isn''t it clearly shown in the footage? We weren''t paying


    much attention to Ms. Winters when she was leaving. It was only when Mrs. Hisson made a call to the


    reception to ask for waiters to take orders that our waiter found her on the ground. How is she now?¡±


    Derrick simply nodded and turned to leave.


    When he got into his car, grimness darkened his gaze as he leaned his back against the driver''s seat,


    seemingly deep in his thought.


    Then, he called Tiffany, who only picked up after a long time.


    ¡°Derrick,¡± she called out on the other end of the line.


    Derrick took in a deep breath and tried to maintain an even tone. ¡°Tiff, are you at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m at home. I will be going to Amelia''s ce for dinner. Do you have time? Care to join us for


    dinner?¡± Tiffany offered.


    He shut his eyes and opened them again. ¡°I will see about that when I get to your ce.¡±


    Right after he spoke, he hung up the call without giving her a chance to ask if he was in a bad mood.


    Derrick drove to Tiffany''s condominium.


    In one fluid series of movements, he parked his car and took the elevator to the floor.


    When he got out of the elevator, he stood outside the door for a moment. Just as he lifted his hand to


    knock on it, it was unexpectedly opened from the inside.


    Seeing Derrick standing in front of her, Tiffanyughed and said, ¡°I figured you would be here at this


    minute, so I came to get you. Don''t you think there is this telepathic connection between the two of us?


    That we could read each other''s minds?¡±


    He merely threw a nce at her, then walked past her to enter the house. Tiffany frowned at the sight


    of his apathetic demeanor. She could tell he was not in a good mood and had a hunch that it had


    something to do with her.


    Having shut the door, she approached him and bent down to meet his eyes. ¡°What''s wrong, Derrick?


    Tell me about it. I can see that you''re not in great spirits.¡±


    Derrick gazed at her intently.


    Tiffany lifted her hand and caressed his face. ¡°What''s wrong? Does your foul mood have something to


    do with me?¡±


    At that moment, he finally spoke, answering her query with a voice that sounded a little hoarse. ¡°You


    went to have lunch with my mom, and you left early?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tiffany tugged the corner of her lips into a forced smile. ¡°Did Mrs. Hissonin


    to you? Are you here to interrogate me?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My mom was admitted to the hospital.¡±


    Tiffany waspletely staggered to hear those words.


    Then, she was reminded of Kate''s words before she left the restaurant. Since Derrick hade to


    question her, it was clear as day that he was taking his mother''s side.


    ¡°Do you think that I angered your mother?¡± Tiffany asked to sound him out. She then kept her eyes


    peeled on him, wanting to see how sincere his answer would be through his gaze.


    Derrick shed her a sorrowful smile and made her sit on the couch with him. ¡°Tiff, if I were to believe


    my mother''s words, I wouldn''t be here trying to talk things out with you calmly. I need an answer. Tell


    me, what happened between you and my mother?¡±


    Tiffany briefly exined what went on between her and Kate but subconsciously left out the part where


    thetter threatened to fake her condition to see whose side Derrick would take. Thest thing that she


    wanted was for him to think she was intentionally sowing discord among his family.


    ¡°So, you didn''t say anything to provoke her?¡± Derrick asked with his brows furrowed.


    His girlfriend stood up and exined with her arms spread out, ¡°I wouldn''t dare! She is your mother.


    And therefore, I have the greatest respect for her. Why would I be disrespectful to her when all I want is


    to treat her with utmost care? It is just that we''re notpatible, so we frequently fail to see eye to


    eye.¡±


    After a moment of pause, Tiffany continued, ¡°Derrick, you may say that I should be respectful of the


    elderly, but I do not get along with your mom. No matter how I tried to please her, she was always


    hostile to me. I am forthright and sincere in my ways and would be respectful to anyone who does the


    same. Likewise, when someone is making a mockery of me, I would retaliate. I can hold myself back


    for your sake since she''s your mother. However, the way I see it, it is impossible for her to like me. I


    wonder if our rtionship canst until she approves of me.¡±


    There were two sentences that she could not bring herself to tell him. Will your love toward me remain


    strong, in spite of your mom going to lengths to threaten you with her health condition? Or will you feel


    that the love you''ve given me is too burdensome that you have to take it back now?


    Tiffany''s heart became heavy.


    There could be times when a rtionship did notst due to the parents'' meddling. Because of the


    mental exhaustion, regrettably, they would break up and go on with their separate lives, cutting all ties.


    Derrick stood up from the couch and pulled her into his embrace. With his chin resting on thetter''s


    forehead, he said, ¡°Let''s not overthink this. You have me. I will try to make Mom see the many good in


    you. Don''t worry about it. We will soon get married.¡±


    Tiffany did her best to pull herself together and suggested, ¡°Let me apany you to see Mrs. Hisson


    in the hospital. I am also going to apologize to her since she passed out after I left. There''s a chance


    that she was infuriated by something I said. I can be blunt with my words, so I suppose that''s possible.¡±


    He shook his head and said, ¡°I will bring you along tomorrow. Mom had juste to herself. She''s not


    in her best condition, and you''ll only upset her if you visit her now. Wait until she cools down.¡±


    For some unknown reason, her heart sank.


    ¡°Derry, are you ming me?¡± Tiffany questioned while staring at him. She could not hold it in and


    merely wanted to know his actual thoughts about the incident. The conflict between them would only


    pile on if they did notmunicate.


    ¡°Don''t overthink it. It''s not something you should fret over,¡± Derrick reassured and pecked her on her


    forehead. ¡°I''m going to the hospital to see my mom now. You stay here. I will ask for you toe along


    when she gets better. All right, I''ll make a move now.¡±


    He then left her ce as hurriedly as he came. By taking a fewrge strides, he was already at the


    door, ready to go.


    Tiffany watched as her door opened and closed. As though the earlier exchange sapped her of all


    energy, she copsed onto the couch. Her mind was a mess, and her hands were shaking.


    The woman let out a bitterugh. For a moment, she felt at a loss.


    Her rtionship with Derrick began with her being flustered until she eventually indulged herself in it. In


    the midst of the rtionship, she had also learned to love and treat a man with care.


    Tiffany had wholly fallen in love with Derrick.


    Feeling frustrated, she raked her fingers through her hair.


    She then took over her phone to call Amelia. When her call was answered, she hurriedly asked,


    ¡°Amelia, are you at home now?¡±


    Upon receiving an affirming answer from her, she said, ¡°Wait for me. I''m heading to your ce now.¡±


    Afterward, Tiffany tidied herself up, left her condominium speedily, and headed toward Amelia''s


    neighborhood at the greatest speed.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    When Amelia opened the door, Tiffany ran straight toward her and hugged her neck. She was basically


    hanging off of Amelia''s body doing that.


    Amelia wasn''t sure if she shouldugh or cry as she stepped back into the building and closed the


    door.


    It was as though she was dragging a big baby to the couch beforeying the baby down on the


    furniture. ¡°Sit. I''ll brew a cup of coffee for you to drink first. Then, you can tell me what''s bothering you.


    I''ll listen attentively. I promise.¡±


    When she entered the kitchen, Tony ran downstairs with a toy ne in his hand. His eyes shone when


    he saw Tiffany. He quickly made his way down and jumped straight into her embrace. ¡°You''re here,


    Tiffy! I''ve missed you so much.¡±


    Tiffany hugged his soft little body. Finally, there was an expression on her face.


    ¡°Have you gotten heavy, Tony? Your face looks chubbier, but you also look more handsome overall.¡±


    She gently pinched his nose and smiled.


    He wrinkled his little nose and asked, ¡°Did I really get fatter, Tiffy? No wonder I can''t wear some of my


    clothes already. Am I bing a big fat pig?¡± His fingers drew the image of a pig in the air.


    Tiffany was thoroughly amused by him.


    ¡°You''re not fat. In fact, you look as cute and delicate like a doll. When you grow up, you''ll definitely


    be a handsome man who charms lots of women.¡±


    ¡°As pretty as Mr. Pretty?¡±


    The smile on her face froze a little.


    Her thoughts and emotions began to spiral out of control when the problem between her and Derrick


    popped up in her mind.


    ¡°Tiffy. Tiffy!¡± Tony shouted a couple of times before she returned to her senses and stared at him.


    ¡°What''s up, Tony?¡±


    ¡°Is something bothering you, Tiffy? Let me know and I''ll teach the person who bullied you a lesson.¡±


    She chuckled again before giving a big kiss on his cheek.


    Then she patted his head and said, ¡°I''m fine, Tony. You should go and y upstairs. I have something I


    want to talk about with your mom.¡±


    When he turned around, he saw Amelia walking out of the kitchen with two cups of tea. He turned back


    and nodded. ¡°Then I''ll go upstairs and y first. Once you two finish talking with each other, I''lle


    back down and apany you.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, he ran upstairs like a little monkey.


    Amelia ced two cups of coffee on the table. ¡°What did you talk about with Tony?¡±


    Tiffany smiled. ¡°He''s just trying tofort me so I don''t feel sad. I realize that Tony''s quite the people


    person. He knows when to act obedient, when to act cute, when to tter someone, and sometimes, he


    even acts like a tiny adult. I suspect he reincarnated with his memories because he''s too smart


    sometimes.¡±


    Amelia wasn''t sure if she shouldugh or cry. ¡°He''s just a kid who''s smarter than his peers. You''re


    exaggerating.¡± She sat on the other couch and faced her friend directly. ¡°So, tell me, why have you


    come here so urgently? Are you having a problem with Derrick again?¡±


    A bitter expression appeared on Tiffany''s face as she spilled out everything that happened between her


    and Kate.


    ¡°His mom doesn''t like me, babe. She even tried to pretend she was sick to force Derrick to leave me!


    It''s the first time I''ve seen an elder acting as extremely as her. It''s such a shame she''s so beautiful that


    her appearance isparable to that of an angel because she can whip out an endless amount of evil


    schemes. I really have no idea how to deal with her right now.¡± She opened her palms and said


    everything in her mind.


    Amelia became silent. I know what the problem is here. It''s the same asst time when she used her


    own body as a bargaining chip to put her own son in a dilemma. Still, there''s not much that can be


    done. She''s an elder, so even if Tiffany knows she''s pretending to be sick, Tiffany can''t just reveal the


    lie and make her look bad. You can have awful parents, but you can''t have children who go against


    their parents. They''ll be considered unfilial otherwise. Unless you have truly lost your humanity, there''s


    no way you can ignore your parents and their needs.


    ¡°Aside from telling you to get into her good favors and make her like you, I don''t know how else I can


    help you, Tiff. I can''t think of any other method to resolve the conflict between the two of you. If you


    can''t get into her good graces, I''m afraid your stay in the Hisson residence will be extremely unpleasant


    if you manage to marry Derrick.¡±


    Since the dawn of time, managing the rtionship between a mother-inw and her daughter-inw


    had been the most difficult thing to do in a marriage. Take Amelia herself, for example. There were still


    some misunderstandings between her and Olivia. However, at least Olivia only ever said something


    upsetting instead of actually hurting Amelia. Overall, her situation was much betterpared to


    Tiffany''s.


    Tiffany was discouraged, like a hen who lost her battle.


    Seeing her like that, Amelia wasn''t sure how tofort her.


    ¡°Say, if I hadn''t agreed to Derrick''s proposal way back when and found a man with a simr status as


    me instead, would I have been happier, Amelia?¡± Tiffany suddenly asked.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°But will you have loved that man, Tiff?¡± Amelia tossed a question back at her.


    Tiffany chuckled bitterly and defeatedly. ¡°I write novels, Amelia, and a lot of them involved rich families.


    I thought something like a battle for love only exists in the novels. It never truly crossed my mind how


    life gives birth to those novels. Sometimes, reality is much crueler than fiction. I realize my personality


    really isn''t suited to deal with the people from upper-ss society.¡±


    Her personality and attitude were quite straightforward. It was easy for her to deal with people if they


    were direct, but she would get annoyed if those people kept beating around the bush with their


    schemes.


    Amelia spoke. ¡°This isn''t like you, Tiff. When I married into the Clintons, I had no family of my own, yet I


    still managed to seed. In order to integrate with the Clintons, I learned to wake up at six in the


    morning every day. After I finished my breakfast, I would attend all sorts of etiquette sses and learn


    how to speak like them. I also learned music, chess, calligraphy, painting, and other skills in order not


    to embarrass Oscar. Initially, he treated me as a product to be bought with money and told me his only


    condition is that I mustn''t embarrass him. Our marriage was a contract marriage. Regardless of how


    much pain the Clintons put me through, I endured all of it, and now I get to enjoy the fruits of mybor.


    If you ask me, your current situation with Derrick is much betterpared to mine from years ago. I


    can''t think of any reason you should give up.¡±


    Tiffany became silent.


    ¡°I''ll always be on your side and support your goal to be with Derrick. That''s why I hope you won''t give


    up that quickly. It''s not easy for someone to meet their soulmate.¡±


    Tiffany chuckled and ruffled her own hair.


    The depression in her heart vanished a lot.


    ¡°Even though I''m here to rant about my problems, I''m instead convinced by you to deal with it head-on.


    I wasn''t serious about it, you know. If I really wanted to break up with Derrick, I wouldn''t have been so


    troubled by it.¡±


    Amelia smiled. ¡°I''m d you managed to look on the bright side of things. How about you stay here for


    dinner tonight? I''ll go to the hospital with you tomorrow to apologize to Mrs. Hisson. Regardless if she


    was pretending to be sick, we still need to give her an apology.¡±


    Tiffany gave it some thought and nodded.


    She stayed at Amelia''s ce and had dinner with her. The next day was the weekend, so Amelia didn''t


    have to go to work. She bought a bunch of gifts and headed to the hospital with Oscar.


    After getting in the car, she said, ¡°Help me give Tiff a little supportter, Oscar. There are some people


    who don''t listen to you even if you talk to them properly. With you around, I don''t think Mrs. Hisson will


    be foolish enough to offend someone from the Clinton family. I want to let her know that Tiff didn''t


    acknowledge you as her godbrother for fun and that she has a family back in Tayhaven.¡±


    Oscar smiled at her. ¡°I''ll do it if that''ll make you happy.¡±


    He then drove the car to the hospital and parked it there. When they exited the car, he carried Tony in


    his arms. Amelia informed her son, ¡°When you meet Mrs. Hissonter, try to talk nicely, okay, Tony?


    Tiffy made her angry, so if you can make Mrs. Hisson happy, maybe she won''t get as angry toward


    Tiffy.¡±


    Tony nodded seriously and replied with a straight face, ¡°I will, Mommy.¡±


    Amelia smiled. ¡°You''re a good boy, Tony.¡±


    When the three of them arrived at the hospital entrance, they saw Tiffany already waiting there.


    ¡°Did you wait long?¡± Amelia asked.


    Tiffany shook her head. ¡°Let''s go in. Why did you buy so many gifts?¡±


    ¡°We''re here to apologize. If we prepare enough presents, she won''t be able to find faults in our


    attempt.¡±


    Tiffany didn''t say anything else.


    After they all went into the elevator and walked out of it, Amelia informed, ¡°Do keep your emotions in


    check after going inside, Tiff. Don''t rush it. Once we deliver a proper apology, everything will be better.¡±


    ¡°I know. I''m not that stupid.¡±


    Amelia nodded and didn''t say anything else.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Once they were all in the ward, Tiffany nced at the side of the bed and saw Finnick feeding apple


    slices to Kate. The older woman looked quite healthy. Nothing about her appearance suggested that


    there was anything wrong with her. That made Tiffany let out a sigh of relief.


    After all, it was better if Kate pretended to be sick than if she actually was sick. If anything happened to


    Kate, Tiffany''s rtionship with Derrick would be far more difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Derrick told me you fainted yesterday, Mrs. Hisson. That''s why I''ve specially bought these


    supplements. How are you feeling right now?¡± Tiffany delivered the presents she bought to the older


    woman and spoke niceties.


    Kate swept her gaze past Tiffany before looking at Oscar and Amelia. She asked softly, ¡°Why have you


    twoe here?¡±


    Amelia delivered her gift to the bodyguard in the room and spoke. ¡°I heard from Tiff that you stayed at


    the hospital because you fainted, Mrs. Hisson. Oscar is her godbrother, and I''m her best friend. Since


    you fainted because of her, we thought we should visit you and ask you to forgive her this one time.


    She''s really sincere in apologizing.¡±


    Kate put up a fake smile. ¡°She told you two that I fainted?¡±


    Amelia smiled. ¡°Don''t misunderstand anything, Mrs. Hisson. When Tiff heard you went into the hospital


    yesterday, she was so worried that she almost cried. She truly realized how rash she was being. Last


    night, she drove to my ce and asked me what kind of things a patient should eat to recover quicker.


    She even said she wanted to cook something for you personally. I see can see how worried she was


    and how she likes you, Mrs. Hisson.¡±


    Kate''s smile became a little more genuine as she turned to her husband. ¡°The Clintons'' son is here with


    his wife, Finnick. You should wee them as the host.¡±


    Finnick asked the bodyguard to bring more chairs into the room. Kate continued to smile. ¡°Take a seat,


    you two. I''m d to see both of you here.¡±


    Light shed across Amelia''s eyes as she nced at the two chairs the bodyguard had brought. Even


    though Oscar and I are here, she still doesn''t give any respect to Tiffany. She knows the three of us are


    here, yet the bodyguard only brought two chairs. She''s clearly not giving Tiffany even a shred of


    respect.


    Tony spoke up. ¡°There are four of us here, but you only ask someone to bring two chairs inside, pretty


    Mrs. Hisson. Are you so old that you can''t count?¡±


    Kate''s expression froze.


    Amelia shot a nce at him. ¡°What did I tell you before we came in, Tony?¡±


    Tony pouted before changing his expressionpletely. He put on the sweetest smile and said, ¡°You''re


    the most beautiful person I''ve ever seen, Mrs. Hisson. You''re as beautiful as Mr. Pretty. Mommy told


    me you''re Mr. Pretty''s mommy. No wonder you''re so beautiful. I think if you smile brighter, you''ll be


    even more beautiful.¡±


    Kate couldn''t help butugh as she stared at him.


    ¡°Can I call you Amelia? When I first went to Beshya and met you, the child in your arms was still a


    baby. I can''t believe how fast time flies. Not only does he look so delicate, but, more importantly, he


    also knows how to tter someone. Come, let me take a better look at him.¡± It would appear her mood


    was lifted.


    Amelia put Tony down and said, ¡°Remember to say nice things, okay, Tony?¡±


    Tony nodded and approached Kate.


    She stared at him in detail. He looked white, tender, and as delicate as a doll. Just looking at him gave


    her joy.


    ¡°What''s your name, little boy?¡±


    ¡°My nickname is Tony, and my full name is Anthony Clinton.¡±


    ¡°Tony? That sounds like a pretty good name. Is the jade pendant I''ve been wearing on you right now,


    Finnick? Hand it to me. I have to give a gift to such a cute child.¡±


    Finnick handed her the moderately small but definitely wless jade pendant before she gave it to


    Tony. ¡°I''ve been wearing this to keep myself safe, Tony. I''m giving it to you today because I hope it can


    protect you, too.¡±


    Tony turned to look at Amelia.


    Amelia wanted to say something, but Kate was quicker. ¡°This child and I have a special connection.


    That''s why I want to give this jade pendant to him. I know the Clintons are rich enough that they can


    afford one just like this, but I want to show my sincerity.¡±


    Amelia had no choice but to swallow the words she wanted to say. ¡°What do you say when someone


    gives you something, Tony?¡±


    Tony waved his hand at Kate, to which Kate responded by lowering her body in confusion. ¡°What''s the


    matter?¡±


    He gave the older woman a kiss on the cheek. ¡°You''re a prettydy, Mrs. Hisson. I like you.¡±


    That ttery thoroughly delighted her.


    ¡°Your son is a quick-witted kid, Amelia. Even though he''s still so young, he already knows how to make


    a girl smile. Incredible.¡± Her praise came from the bottom of her heart.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She was getting quite old, and she was starting to want a grandchild pretty badly. However, when she


    saw Tiffany, her mood soured because she didn''t want her grandchild toe from Tiffany.


    ¡°He knows how to tter people,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°That''s good. He won''t get tricked by people in the future if he''s already this smart right now. I can see


    that he''s quite the obedient kid. Just an order from you is enough to keep him in line. It must be pretty


    easy to raise him.¡±


    ¡°That is true. He doesn''t give me too much trouble, and he has always put me before himself. It saves


    me from a lot of trouble that other mothers have.¡±


    When Amelia finished speaking, she gave Tiffany a wink. Mrs. Hisson is in a pretty good mood at the


    moment. It''s up to you now!


    When Tiffany stepped forward, Kate immediately withdrew the cheery smile on her face and stared at


    Tiffany with annoyance.


    However, because Tony was still around, she said, ¡°I''m still feeling a little unwell right now, Tony. How


    about you go back home with your parents first? I want to rest a little.¡±


    Tony turned to his mother.


    Amelia furrowed her eyebrows. I didn''t expect Mrs. Hisson to still refuse to show Tiffany an ounce of


    respect, even though Oscar and I are standing right in front of her. This is really hard. I can''t


    understand why she hates Tiffany so much. Tiffany is a straightforward and friendly person who treats


    her friends with sincerity. Compared to Crystal, who only knows how to pretend to be nice, Tiffany is so


    much better. Do people just prefer or dislike someone for no reason?


    She let Tony approach Kate again and signaled Oscar to follow her lead. Then she stepped closer to


    the bed and spoke gently. ¡°Tiffany truly feels sorry that you''re staying in the hospital, Mrs. Hisson. I


    think you should forgive her and give her a chance.¡±


    Kate smiled. ¡°Are you here to persuade me, Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Don''t put it like that, Mrs. Hisson. When I heard you were injured, I was worried as well. If an outsider


    like me is worried, you can imagine how much of a panic Tiff was in. Can''t you forgive her out of your


    respect for me and Oscar?¡±


    If Amelia was the only one there, it was likely that Kate wouldn''t have given any thought to it. However,


    because Oscar was also there, it would be unwise for her to reject the request outright. After all, she


    still hoped that the Hissons and the Clintons could work together. Therefore, she couldn''t afford to


    offend Oscar.


    Even her father would have to show respect to Oscar. He might be young, but he was so capable that


    he was able to make Clinton Corporations the most powerfulpany in Tayhaven in just two years.


    Even a family like the Hissons, who had a long history in the city, had to rely on other forces to


    compete. If Kate wanted to get into Oscar''s good graces, then she would have to consider her actions


    very carefully.


    She blinked for a few moments before she smiled. ¡°I was never angry at Tiffany, Amelia. It''s likely that


    Derrick spoke too harshly when he called her because he was too distraught by what happened to me.


    That''s probably why she misunderstood my attitude and became upset. When I saw you three walking


    in, I thought she brought someone with her to beat me up. It made me quite scared, you see.¡±


    The edge of Amelia''s mouth twitched. She sure knows how to twist the truth.


    ¡°You''re such a joker, Mrs. Hisson.¡± She smiled.


    Kate rubbed her forehead and spoke weakly. ¡°My head''s aching a little right now. I don''t think I can''t


    talk to you all any further. Once I recover, I''ll personally treat you all to a meal. It makes me feel bad


    that my fainting had caused you all to worry so much about me.¡±


    ¡°Rest well then, Mrs. Hisson. We''lle to visit you some other time.¡± Amelia then pulled Tiffany out of


    the room with her. Oscar and Tony followed behind them.


    After they left, Kate''s expression darkened as she spoke with hatred. ¡°That little b*tch. She''s such a


    scheming woman. I can''t believe she even brought Oscar here to make me forgive her. Even though


    she''s in the wrong, she''s not sincere about her apology at all.¡±


    ¡°Don''t get angry, Darling. I''ll find her and have a talk with her,¡± Finnick consoled.


    ¡°What''s there to talk about? I can''t possibly put her in a difficult spot now that Oscar has made his


    appearance. There''s no way I can let Derrick marry a scheming woman like her! If she marries into the


    family, she''ll probably work with the Clintons to rob all of our wealth! This woman is a scheming fox!¡±


    She narrowed her eyes with a dangerous look.


    His face turned dark as well.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    ¡°Now that Tiffany''s working with Oscar, I''m afraid she''s eyeing our family''s wealth, Finnick. If Derrick


    marries her, our family will fall under her control. Oscar will take over Hisson Group and leave us with


    nothing left.¡± The more Kate thought about it, the more she became afraid. She was utterly convinced


    that it was all a conspiracy. If Amelia knew the help Oscar and her provided to Tiffany would get


    interpreted like that, they probably would''ve withered and died on the spot.


    Kate had watched too many television dramas.


    Finnickforted, ¡°Just rest, okay, Darling? This whole thing isn''t asplicated as you think. I''ll ask


    Tiffany to have a talk with meter. Don''t worry, I won''t screw everything up.¡±


    ¡°Can you?¡± She was a little unconvinced.


    ¡°I may not be as good as my son when ites to business, but don''t forget that I''m good at other


    things too. Don''t worry.¡±


    She gave it some thought and nodded.


    ¡°Be careful, then. That quick-witted woman has a sharp tongue. She writes novels too, so she''s pretty


    good at logical reasoning. Don''t get yed by her.¡± There was a pause before she continued, ¡°Help me


    deal with the discharge procedure. I don''t want to stay in the hospital any longer. The smell is awful. I


    can rest back home too.¡±


    ¡°You need to stay here one more day for observation. If the doctor says you''re fine, we''ll leave.¡±


    ¡°No. I want to leave right now. Even though I''m in the hospital, Derrick didn''t even visit me once. My


    efforts at raising my son are in vain because he has forgotten all about me to keep his wife happy,¡± she


    uttered with dissatisfaction and fury.


    It was then Derrick arrived.


    ¡°Mom, Dad.¡± He opened the door and greeted.


    Kate, whose heart was filled with fury just a second ago, quickly returned to her bed.


    Finnick stared with wide eyes. When he saw how she was blinking at him, he instantly understood what


    she was trying to say.


    ¡°Is Mom still not awake, Dad?¡± Derrick approached the bed.


    ¡°Tiffany stopped by earlier to tell us that your mom is pretending to be sick in an attempt to force you


    and her to break up.¡± Finnick was making up lies on the spot. ¡°I don''t want to interfere with your


    rtionship because I know you have your own strong opinions, Derrick. You probably don''t want to


    listen to what I have to say now that you''re all grown up. Besides, I''m not the only son in the family, and


    your grandfather favors you a lot. Your mom and I still need to rely on you if we want to live


    comfortably. However, your mother truly loves you. Very few people ever talked to your mother like that


    ever since she was married into the Hisson family, but Tiffany... I''m not going to judge her that much,


    but the fact she was willing to talk about your mother like that right in front of me inside your mother''s


    ward doesn''t leave a good impression on me. She doesn''t respect her elders at all. I believe you should


    reconsider your rtionship with her.¡±


    When Derrick heard that, his eyebrows furrowed. He didn''t want to believe it, but he couldn''t help but


    suspect it was true to some degree if both of his parents badmouthed Tiffany.


    It only took a few moments before he tossed out all the doubts in his mind. Tiffany may be a


    straightforward woman, but she''s not stupid enough to badmouth an elder right in front of them. This


    must be a misunderstanding.


    ¡°How''s Mom doing, Dad?¡± He changed the topic.


    ¡°The doctor took a look at her not too long ago and said her blood pressure was getting a little high,


    even though she was fine during the check-up earlier during the day. I was suggested to make sure


    your mom doesn''t get too stimted. Tiffany probably came here to make your mother even sicker.¡±


    The more Finnick spoke, the angrier he got. He started to believe his own lies were the truth.


    Derrick''s expression darkened even further.


    Kate slowly opened her eyes and pretended to only notice he was there at that moment. She spoke in


    a daze. ¡°What''s wrong with me, Finnick?¡±


    Finnick yed along. ¡°You fainted again. Dr. Nestor took a look at you and said your blood pressure


    was getting a little high. It''s my fault. Even though I''m here with a bunch of bodyguards, I still can''t stop


    a woman from bullying you.¡±


    She raised her hand and rubbed her forehead with an awful expression. ¡°Don''t mention her in front of


    me again, Finnick. Help me deal with the discharge procedure. I''m afraid that she''lle back to the


    hospital tomorrow and make a mess again. I won''t be able to rest well if she does that.¡±


    Worry seeped into his voice. ¡°I can''t do that. The doctor told you to rest here for a couple more days.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to stay here any longer. Otherwise, I''m going to die of anger.¡±


    Finnick turned to his son and requested, ¡°Aren''t you going to say something to your mother? Do you


    want a woman pissing your mother off this badly?¡±


    Derrick let out a sigh. ¡°Just rest here, Mom. I''ll talk to Tiff.¡±


    When he finished speaking, he walked out of the room.


    The couple was more than a hundred years old if their ages werebined, yet they stared at each


    other as though they were two children wondering if their prank had worked. Finnick asked with


    uncertainty, ¡°Are you sure we aren''t pushing him too hard with this, Darling?¡±


    Kate fiddled with her slim fingers on the bed. ¡°If we don''t do this, how will Derrick leave her?¡±


    ¡°I''m just afraid that if we push him too hard, it''ll only solidify his resolve to stay with her.¡±


    She shot a re at him. ¡°Don''t jinx it! Can''t you say something good with that mouth of yours? Are you


    trying to piss me off like Derrick? Is that how you want me to die?¡±


    He smiled apologetically. ¡°Of course not. I''m on your side. You just take a rest right now. I''ll talk to


    Tiffany.¡±


    Once he calmed his wife down, he exited the room and gave Tiffany a call. Amelia was sitting next to


    her when that happened.


    Upon receiving his call, Tiffany turned to Amelia. ¡°Look who''s calling.¡±


    Amelia''s eyebrows were furrowed when she saw the phone''s screen. The Hisson couple is such a pain


    in the butt. What will it take to please them? Even though they''re born into a rich family, they don''t have


    any noble qualities at all. This is tant bullying.


    Tiffany answered the phone and exchanged a few sentences with Finnick before the call ended.


    ¡°He wants to meet with meter.¡± She sighed with exhaustion. ¡°I think he''ll tell me to leave Derrick


    again. I don''t know what is the point of ying this game with them over and over anymore.¡±


    Both of them were her elders. She couldn''t hit them or scold them. If she talked back, she would


    somehow be in the wrong.


    ¡°I''ll apany you, but I''ll sit at a distance. If he goes too far, I''ll pretend to show up coincidentally. I


    don''t think he''ll shout at an outsider like me. I do think the Hissons are going too far. Right now, I don''t


    know if I''m doing the right thing by not interfering with your rtionship with Derrick.¡±


    Tiffany, on the other hand, was somehow uplifted. ¡°I can''t hide from my troubles forever. Thank you for


    apanying me today again, Amelia.¡±


    Amelia stared at her friend silently.


    Tiffany shrugged, although she felt fuzzy inside her heart. As long as there was still someone standing


    by her side when she was in trouble, she would be all right.


    Having someone like Amelia was already a blessing for her.


    Both of them went into the upscale cafe that Finnick had mentioned. Amelia pointed at an obscure


    spot. ¡°I''ll be sitting there. If anything happens, send me a message.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Tiffany nodded before approaching Finnick, who was already sitting at the table.


    She greeted politely, ¡°Mr. Hisson.¡±


    He pointed at the chair across the table. ¡°Sit.¡±


    She sat down.


    After turning off his phone, he stared at her. ¡°Feel free to order something to eat.¡±


    She ordered a cup of coffee and went straight to the point. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about, Mr.


    Hisson?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing much. You see, I don''t like seeing my wife keep getting pissed off by you, so I don''t want


    you to marry Derrick. Tell me what will it take for you to leave him.¡± Finnick was being direct as well.


    Tiffany had a feeling he would say that on her way to the cafe, but it still pained her to hear him say it


    out loud.


    She took in a deep breath and spoke. ¡°I''m very sorry for what happened to Mrs. Hisson, Mr. Hisson.


    I''ve already apologized and asked her forgiveness in every way that I could. Nothing I said to her was


    mean. I don''t know her condition that well, but I don''t think I''m the direct cause of why she fainted.


    However, if it turns out that it really is my fault, I''m willing to apologize again.¡± In the other words, if she


    didn''t do it, she wasn''t going to ept the usation.


    He sneered ruthlessly, ¡°You have quite the sharp tongue. A daughter-inw like you isn''t needed in our


    family. If you insist on staying with Derrick, his grandfather will directly cut off his right of inheritance. If


    you want him to work as a bog-standard publishingpany owner for the rest of his life, go ahead. In


    any case, both of us aren''t happy with you. The decision is yours to make.¡±


    Tiffany opened her mouth, but when the server put her coffee on the table, she swallowed her words


    again.


    The server left after delivering the coffee. She picked up the cup as the residual heat prated her


    skin through the cup.


    Her hand was slightly shaking whilst she held the cup. It took a lot of effort for her to calm herself down.


    There were veins visible on her neck.


    ¡°I won''t give up on Derrick, Mr. Hisson. I''ll prove to you that I''m the best woman suited to say by his


    side.¡± She garnered all her mental strength to squeeze out a smile and assured resolutely.


    ¡°Do you want him to lose everything because of you?¡±


    ¡°I don''t think he''ll lose everything. From what I can tell, Derrick is more than capable of achieving many


    great things without the help of his family. Through his effort, the novels that hispany published


    have turned into television shows that have a climbing viewership. I''ve always believed that he and his


    company will one day be a titan in the entertainment industry.¡± The look in her eyes became more


    gentle when she thought about Derrick.


    Finnick snorted. ¡°You sure are confident. I doubt Derrick can survive without our family''s assistance.


    When the timees, I want to see how deep your rtionship with him truly is. I wonder if he''ll still


    stay with you, as you said yourself when he has nothing left.¡±


    Before he turned around and left, he gave her onest piece of advice. ¡°A smart woman is not a


    stubborn person. Instead, she''s the type who will choose the most beneficial route when she reaches a


    dead end. Otherwise, all her efforts will be for naught.¡±


    Tiffany slumped in her seat with a dazed expression on her face.


    Amelia approached her and waved her hand in front of her. ¡°Are you all right, Tiff?¡±


    A bitter smile appeared on Tiffany''s face when she returned to her senses and saw Amelia.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    ¡°What happened?¡± Amelia asked.


    Ruffling her hair, Tiffany said, ¡°You know, the usual. He demanded that I leave Derrick. The husband


    and wife duo is taking turns to make their moves. I believe they came up with the n of pretending to


    be sick and are waiting for Derrick and me to take the bait. I don''t even know how much longer can


    Derrick put up with such a situation.¡±


    With a pucker between her brows, Amelia was seemingly lost in thought.


    ¡°Tiff, you should calm down first. We should talk it out rather than jump to conclusions.¡±


    To her surprise, a relieved smile touched Tiffany''s lips. ¡°Babe, don''t worry. I''m not the kind of person to


    lose and give up easily. Since they insist I leave Derrick, I won''t do as they say. I''m going to show


    everyone that it''s his blessing to marry me and that I''m not a burden to him. After all, I''m a best-selling


    author; there''s no way I will let him starve to death.¡±


    Amelia looked at her and knew thetter was feeling disgruntled. Tiffany was always filled with a


    fighting spirit. As long as one did not provoke her, she would not do anything to retaliate. On the


    contrary, if she were driven into the corner, she would strive hard to achieve her goals and not give up


    easily.


    ¡°Tiff, let''s head back for now, and we''ll discuss itter,¡± Amelia suggested in a gentle tone.


    Tiffany nodded in agreement.


    They exited the coffee shop and saw Derrick leaning against his car. ¡°Go to him now. Remember, talk it


    out peacefully with him, and don''t start arguing,¡± Amelia said, nudging Tiffany with her elbow.


    Thetter nodded before she walked over to Derrick and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I followed my dad here. You must feel aggrieved that he sought you out to give you a hard time,¡± he


    stated in a deep voice as he raised his hand to caress her face.


    At first, Tiffany was unfazed by the whole incident. However, his words caused tears to well up in her


    eyes uncontrobly, and she raised her head to prevent them from rolling down her cheeks.


    Raising her hand to give a smack on Derrick''s chest, she replied, ¡°Stop your nonsense. I don''t feel


    aggrieved. I''m an invincible woman, okay? There''s no way I will be hurt so easily. Besides, Mr. Hisson


    didn''t say much.¡±


    Derrick pressed his hand against the back of her head and pulled her into his embrace before


    whispering in her ear, ¡°Let''s go back first.¡±


    Tiffany nodded.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Derrick bobbed his head at Amelia, who stood nearby, then brought his girlfriend into the car.


    After the couple left, Amelia shook her head as her concern for Tifanny grew.


    As she descended the stairs to walk to her car, a vehicle slid to a stop in a stunning movement in front


    of her, taking her by surprise.


    The window rolled down, and Jennifer, wearing a pair of sunsses, stuck her head out.


    ¡°Amelia, are you free now? I want to take you somewhere,¡± she stated.


    Shooting her a wary look, Amelia replied politely in a distant tone, ¡°I''m sorry, Ms. Larson. My son is


    waiting for me at home.¡±


    Jennifer opened the car door, stood in her way, and said, ¡°Amelia, you shouldn''t be afraid of me if you


    didn''t do anything wrong. Come on. I want to take you somewhere where we can settle the score


    between us. Since your husband forced my family into this state, I don''t mind making another offense.


    If you push me over the edge, I might even snap and kill you.¡±


    Afterward, she pressed an item against Amelia''s back. The sensation was impossible to ignore.


    Amelia''s expression changed immediately when she felt the weight on her back. Left with no choice,


    she obliged, opening the car door and entering the back seat. Once in the car, she nced in an


    unknown direction through the window.


    Jennifer soon hopped onto the car and waved the item in her hand before Amelia. It turned out to be a


    fake knife that was a toy for children and could not cause any harm to a person.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, may I know where you n to take me? There are many bodyguards protecting my safety


    in our surroundings. If you were to do anything to me, I believe you wouldn''t be able to escape


    unscathed,¡± Amelia said.


    Checking her out in the rearview mirror, Jennifer snickered. ¡°Amelia, I didn''t know you were such a


    coward who feared for her life.¡±


    ¡°I have a son and a husband, so I''m merely cherishing my life,¡± replied Amelia, who did not think it was


    embarrassing for her to be afraid of dying.


    Jennifer smiled without saying another word.


    Amelia watched as Jennifer exited the urban area and drove the car onto an empty narrow passage.


    Upon seeing that, she started to feel scared and asked anxiously, ¡°Jennifer, where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. I don''t intend to take your life. Your bodyguards are following us. Didn''t you say I wouldn''t


    be able to escape unscathed if Iy a finger on you?¡± uttered Jennifer mockingly as she looked at the


    rearview mirror.


    True enough, when Amelia turned her head to look out the window, she saw a car trailing behind them


    at a distance. She knew Jolin must be in the car, but as for whether or not there were other people, she


    had no idea.


    After turning back, she brushed her hair and looked at the beautiful view out the window with her head


    tilted.


    A hint of jealousy and envy lurked in Jennifer''s gaze as she looked at Amelia through the rearview


    mirror.


    ¡°To be honest, Amelia, I envy you,¡± she said suddenly.


    Amelia turned her head to look at her and waited for thetter to continue her words. However, Jennifer


    did not speak another word and drove in silence until they arrived at a high-ss private psychiatric


    hospital located on a hillside.


    Jennifer parked the car, and they got out one after another. Looking around the ce, Amelia was


    puzzled as to why she had brought her there.


    ¡°Come on. Let me bring you to see someone,¡± said Jennifer before leading the way.


    Amelia had no choice but to follow her. After walking for a distance of around ten steps, her phone


    rang. She picked it up and saw it was Jolin.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Amelia answered the call.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, do you need me to apany you? I''m just nearby,¡± Jolin asked from the other end of


    the line.


    ¡°Not for now. Wait at your spot, and don''t inform Oscar about my whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Clinton. I''m only responsible for guarding your safety. You can rest assured that I will


    never reveal your whereabouts to Mr. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°All right. I''ll hang up now.¡±


    After the call ended, Jennifer asked, ¡°What''s wrong? Is your bodyguard worried that I would harm


    you?¡±


    ¡°It''s always better to be safe than sorry. After all, she''s doing her job,¡± Amelia simply answered.


    Jennifer was merely mocking her, so she said nothing in reply and quickened her pace.


    A few secondster, she led Amelia to a nurse who greeted her politely, ¡°Ms. Larson, are you here to


    see Mrs. Larson?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tuffin, how is my mom doing?¡± Jennifer asked as she took off her sunsses.


    Shaking her head, the nurse, Nelly Tuffin, stated, ¡°As usual. After receiving consent from you and Mr.


    Larson, we bound Mrs. Larson to the bed so that she won''t bang her head against the wall during an


    episode in the night.¡±


    Jennifer''s face twisted into a grim expression. She took a deep breath and muttered, ¡°Ms. Tuffin,


    please open the door. I want to visit my mother.¡±


    Nodding, Nelly advised, ¡°Ms. Larson, be careful when you enter. Mrs. Larson''s condition is unstable


    and unpredictable. If she begs you to untie the ropes, you must stay firm and not yield to her request.


    Otherwise, both of you would only end up hurt.¡±


    Jennifer nodded.


    Then, Nelly unlocked the door for her. When Amelia stepped inside with Jennifer, she was frightened


    by the view that appeared before her. A surge of emotions flickered briefly in her eyes.


    Right before her eyes was the image of Laura being tied to the bed like a pig. Her hair was messy while


    her wrists and the exposed parts of her limbs was amass of bruises and wounds resulting from her


    struggling against her restraints. There was a massive scabbed wound on her forehead, and her face


    was as pale as a sheet. She had lost a lot of weight, her current scrawny figure starkly different than


    before.


    Amelia said in disbelief, ¡°Why is she...¡±


    Jennifer''s eyes reddened as she stared at Laura, who was sleeping on the bed. ¡°The sight before you


    is all Oscar''s doings. My mom injured you on your forehead by ident, and you didn''t even have to


    visit the hospital. However, not only did your husband use his connections to send her to jail, but he


    also used some sort of method to cause her to hallucinate. Her condition is worsening day by day. If we


    didn''t tie her up, she would hit her head against the wall and wouldn''t even know that she was


    bleeding. The wound on her forehead is the proof. Do you know how much I abhor you and Carter after


    seeing my mother, who used to be a graceful woman, end up in such a state? If I weren''t so obstinate


    to have him to myself, my mom might not have turned out like this.¡±


    Moving her lips, Amelia had so much to say but could not verbalize them at that moment.


    It was undeniable that Laura was wrong back then, but she had received her punishment for what she


    had done. With Laura being admitted into a psychiatric hospital and turning into such a terrible state, it


    seemed that Amelia was at fault instead.


    Besides, Amelia never wished to harm Laura to such an extent. If she had pleaded for thetter back


    then, things would not have turned out that way and might have been salvageable.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Despite the words that she wanted to say, Amelia could only offer a simple apology.


    A mocking smile appeared on Jennifer''s face. ¡±Amelia, if saying sorry can solve everything, why would


    there bews and police? I admit that my family is no match for the Clintons in Tayhaven, and it''s


    impossible to sue Oscar. Thus, we have no choice but to swallow the mistreatment and watch my mom


    suffer greatly. However, don''t be too pleased with yourself. It might not happen now, but you will pay


    the price one day. I swear I will bear witness to the downfall of your family of three.¡±


    Frowning, Amelia felt a sense of difort in her heart. Her guilt toward the Larsons faded a little after


    hearing Jennifer''s words.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, I never wished for Mrs. Larson to end up this way. I''m very sorry, but now is not the time to


    me each other. We should be thinking about how to help Mrs. Larson so that she can recover soon.


    If it were Oscar''s doings, I would not shirk the responsibility. I promise to find the best doctor to treat


    Mrs. Larson,¡± she dered with a darkened expression.


    ¡°Amelia, save your sympathies. You''re the culprit of the tragedy that befell my mother, thus have no


    right to pity her. I didn''t bring you here today to ask you to fork out money to cure my mother. My family


    can afford to pay her medical bills. I only wanted to show you how ruthless your so-called perfect


    husband is. One more thing, I will never forgive you, and I swear to witness your marriage fall apart


    with my own eyes one day,¡± Jennifer snarled viciously after inching close to her ear.


    Amelia frowned as Jennifer''s attitude was getting on her nerves. However, as she was at fault, she did


    not retort. Instead, she said, ¡°Ms. Larson, if you brought me here today for the medical bills, I can pay


    for them. However, if you are here to utter nonsense, I''m sorry then. I need to head back now because


    my son is waiting for me at home.¡±


    Jennifer stared at her fixedly.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Laura groaned and gradually woke up. When she opened her eyes, she seemed disoriented, but her


    gaze cleared up soon as she saw Jennifer. Yet, she became agitated after catching sight of Amelia.


    ¡°Jennifer, why is she here? Why did you bring her here after what she had put me through? Get her out


    of here. I don''t want to see her!¡± she yelled emotionally.


    Jennifer hurried to Laura and bent over to hold thetter''s hands. It was evident that she was hot with


    emotion.


    ¡°Mom, do you know who I am?¡± she asked with red-rimmed eyes.


    Ever since Laura was admitted to the psychiatric hospital, her mental condition had been unstable, and


    she also suffered from episodes repeatedly. Sometimes, she could recognize her husband and


    daughter. However, it onlysted fleetingly every time. Moreover, she could not think as clearly, so it


    was rare for her to speak more than one sentence, much less identify others.


    Thus, one could imagine how ted Jennifer was.


    Laura calmed down and said, ¡°Did something happen to me? You''re my daughter. Of course, I know


    you.¡± Distracted by her daughter''s question, she forgot about Amelia, whom she loathed, for a moment.


    After saying that, she reached out to touch Jennifer''s face, only to find that her movement was


    restricted. Looking downward, she btedly realized that she was bound to the bed.


    Laura looked at Jennifer in horror and shouted furiously, ¡°Jennifer, what is this? Why are you doing this


    to me? Hurry up and untie me! I''m your mother!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jennifer felt as though a dagger had stabbed her heart, and she did not know how


    to exin it to Laura.


    ¡°Mom, calm down. Something went wrong with your body, and you even banged your head against the


    wall. The doctor had to tie you up to stop you from hurting yourself. But don''t worry. You''ll definitely be


    cured. Dad and I will never give up on treating you,¡± she said while weeping.


    At that, Laura slowly regained herposure.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± she then asked. Her expression made it seem like she had forgotten everything that had


    happened.


    ¡°Mom, did you forget about everything?¡± Jennifer asked in disbelief as she stared at her skeptically.


    ¡°I feel like I''ve been dreaming this whole time. I kept seeing the Grim Reaper, and I was stuck in a


    small dark house. I was frightened, and I screamed at the top of my lungs many times for help, but


    nobody came. Instead, many fearsome creatures appeared before my eyes, and I was terrified...¡±


    Laura''s face twisted when she tried to recall her memories. Her voice trembled from fear as she


    continued, ¡°They were so scary. I was scared to death, but none of you came to save me.¡±


    Jennifer hurriedly held her down to stop thetter from struggling. ¡°Mom, calm down. It was just a


    dream; it''s not real. Look at you. Aren''t you safe and sound now? Everything is okay. You''re fine now


    since you''re awake. Don''t worry. I''ll stay by your side. Dad has something holding him up, but he will be


    here soon. We will protect you.¡±


    Only after receiving her reassurance did she gradually recover her repose. ¡°Was that really a dream?¡±


    Jennifer nodded and said, ¡°Mom, you harmed yourself because you sleepwalked. Dad and I were


    worried sick, so we sent you here for treatment, thinking that you would fare better with the doctor to


    take care of you. But you hit your head against the wall every night. At one point, you nearly killed


    yourself, so we had no choice but to get them to tie you up. Although it pains us to see you go through


    that, we can''t afford to lose you.¡±


    Atst, Laura settled down.


    However, her gaze darkened when she spotted Amelia from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    ¡°I brought her here because I want her to know what Oscar has done to you. I also want her to know


    I''m not getting back at her for no reason,¡± Jennifer said maliciously as she narrowed her eyes.


    Laura instinctively shivered at the mention of Oscar, as the trauma he inflicted on her was seared into


    her brain like a nightmare.


    Looking weary, she said, ¡°Ask her to leave. I don''t want to see her.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jennifer nodded and straightened her body before uttering coldly, ¡°Amelia, get out now. I''ll let bygones


    be bygones if my mom has recovered. After all, we can''t do anything to the Clintons. We''re not that


    foolish to start a war that would only end in our defeat. However, I believe that what goes around


    comes around. May your family fall apart soon!¡±


    Amelia shot her a look filled with conflicting feelings before turning around and walking out of the ward.


    As soon as she left, Jennifer summoned the doctor, who gave Laura a checkup and discovered that


    she had recovered miraculously. Not only could she speak artictely, but she also could think


    coherently. It was as though Laura''s early maniacal behavior was just a dream.


    Consequently, the doctor unbound Laura and said, ¡°Ms. Larson, it looks like Mrs. Larson is fine now.


    However, I suggest taking her for another checkup in the hospital to be safe. However, I''ve never seen


    a case like hers. Normally, it''s very difficult for a psychiatric patient who suffers from hallucinations to


    recover. I must say that it''s a miracle to see her regain her consciousness so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Has my mom truly recovered?¡± Jennifer was a little skeptical at first. Despite the affirmation from the


    doctor, she still felt like it was too good to be true.


    ¡°Yes. She''s fine now. But, I still rmend a checkup in a hospital in the urban area. After all, it''s only


    a psychiatric hospital here,¡± the doctor replied.


    ¡°Okay. I''ll do so. Can my mom be discharged now?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let me arrange for the interhospital transfer. You can take Mrs. Larson to the hospital in the city


    now. By the way, her body is rather weak, so she will need to undergo proper recuperation.¡±


    Jennifer nodded vehemently, keeping the doctor''s words in her mind.


    After the doctor left the ward, Laura, who sat on the bed, looked at Jennifer with an odd gaze. ¡°Jennifer,


    this is a psychiatric hospital?¡±


    Jennifer bent over and answered, ¡°Yes. Mom, your condition was critical, so the doctor suggested that


    we send you here for treatment. We didn''t have a choice. But this ce is well equipped and tranquil,


    and there is no yelling and screaming from the other psychiatric patients as imagined by others.


    Therefore, we thought it was a suitable ce for your recovery. Now that you''re back on your feet, we


    can leave here a momentter.¡±


    Laura curled her lips into a faint smile.


    She then gently stroked Jennifer''s cheek and said, ¡°Jennifer, you must''ve had a hard time. Look at you.


    You''ve lost so much weight. It''s all my fault.¡±


    Nuzzling against her hand, Jenniferforted her, ¡°Mom, don''t say that. You''re my family, so it''s my


    duty to take care of you. I''m d to see you getting well, but I''ll still be willing to look after you for the


    rest of my life even if you can''t recover. By the way, I bet Dad will be exhrated to see you when he


    comes overter.¡±


    All of a sudden, Laura appeared a little disoriented. ¡°Jennifer, I actually feel bitter. I can''t allow myself to


    leave like a coward after the Clintons have harmed me to such a state. Avenge me, Jennifer. I want to


    turn their family upside down,¡± she muttered.


    Jennifer looked into her eyes and said hurriedly, ¡°Mom, you haven''t fully recovered. Your utmost priority


    now is to recuperate. As for the Clinton family, I won''t sit back and do nothing. I''ll ensure that your


    suffering won''t be in vain. One day, you''ll witness Oscar pay a heavy price for what he has done to you.


    Please rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Jennifer, your words set my mind at ease. I can''t remember what happened to me during this time, but


    everything in my dream felt so real that I still couldn''t forget them. I think they would haunt me for the


    rest of my life. I must do something to let off my steam. Otherwise, I can never be at peace,¡± Laura


    said.


    ¡°Mom, don''t worry. You''ll get even with them,¡± Jennifer promised.


    Upon hearing that, Laura eased up a little.


    Soon enough, Vincent came to the psychiatric hospital with five to six bodyguards to pick Laura up.


    The group made up an impressive sight when they left the ce.


    Meanwhile, Amelia remained silent in the car. Jolin, who was driving, nced at her and asked, ¡°Mrs.


    Clinton, did the Larsons tell you something?¡±


    Amelia came to her senses and replied, ¡°Nothing. It''s just that I can''t believe Mrs. Larson would end up


    in that state.¡±


    She then looked at Jolin dubiously and asked, ¡°Jolin, were you involved in the matter regarding Mrs.


    Larson?¡±


    ¡°Hugo and I are the ones who dealt with the matter. She offended you, and what we did was


    considered lenient,¡± replied Jolin nonchntly. For someone like her, who was not afraid of killing


    people, she naturally would not be guilty of driving someone mad.


    ¡°So you were also the one who put her in the psychiatric hospital?¡± Amelia asked with a frown.


    ¡°Yes. Boss said he wanted to give her a lesson, so I bribed her doctor into hinting at the Larsons to


    send her here. Boss told me there''s no need to hide it from you if you found out about this as I did not


    do anything shameful. He even told me you are his treasure, and he would never let someoney a


    finger on you when he could never bring himself to hurt you. In truth, her stay in the psychiatric hospital


    is considered a merciful punishment among the countless agonizing torments Boss could''ve


    employed,¡± Jolin said triumphantly.


    Amelia remained quiet. Jolin was attentive for once, sneaking a nce at her.


    Feeling something was amiss with Amelia''s expression, she gulped and wondered if she had said


    something wrong.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, do you think my method is too cruel?¡± Although Jolin was a bodyguard, she had secretly


    carried out many dangerous tasks for Oscar. Naturally, she knew a lot of ways to torture people. For


    her, it was considered merciful to cause Laura to have hallucinations and put her in a psychiatric


    hospital for some time. Therefore, she did not think it was a grave matter.


    Amelia shook her head and replied, ¡°Nothing. I''m just being emotional.¡±


    Jolin, who was not eloquent, thought of putting in a good word for Oscar. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Boss did it for


    your own good. As a matter of fact, he has done many things for you without your knowledge, and Mrs.


    Larson''s case is merely one of them. When you left for Beshya back then, he had made use of all the


    connections of the Clinton family and even the organization he created to find out your whereabouts.


    I''ve never seen him love a woman so deeply. Mrs. Clinton, you should be considerate of his feelings.¡±


    Amelia gave her a nce. ¡°Are you worried that I''ll rebuke Oscar?¡±


    Jolin nodded. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I''ll be frank with you. No one dares to find fault with Boss, except for his


    parents. You''re the only one who can reprimand him and get away with it unscathed. We are all terrified


    of him when he''s irate.¡±


    Amelie chuckled. ¡°Don''t worry. I don''t intend to me him. I know he did it for my sake. By the way,


    don''t tell him that I visited Mrs. Larson at the psychiatric hospital today.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, please rest assured. I''m only responsible for your safety and won''t tell anyone about your


    whereabouts.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia nodded.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    After reaching home, Amelia did not mention the Larsons and continued to live a simple and blissful life


    with her family of three in the condominium.


    However, she still asked Jolin to inquire about Laura''s condition the next day.


    Through some of her connections, Jolin gained a clear understanding of Laura''s situation.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Jennifer sent her mother to the city for a checkup yesterday. Coincidently, she''s in


    Principal General Hospital, so I asked around the people there and learned that she''s doing fine,¡± she


    reported, only mentioning the less important bits.


    Hearing that, Amelia nodded and silently felt relieved because she did not want to have anything to do


    with Jennifer. After all, Laura was the cause of the whole incident, and Oscar punished her out of anger


    because she harmed her first. Now that she''s all right, we shall steer clear of each other''s path and live


    our lives.


    s, it did not necessarily mean others would share her sentiments. Ultimately, one should not bear


    malice toward others and must be cautious.


    Jolin added, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I don''t think Jennifer is a good person. Do you want me to teach her a


    lesson? So that she''ll know that you, the daughter-inw of the Clinton family, is not a pushover.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    After a short pause, Amelia continued, ¡°Jolin, go about with your work now. You don''t need to watch


    over me at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Amelia sighed in relief after Jolin left.


    All of a sudden, she had a whim to clean the house. Just as she was reaching out for the broom, her


    phone rang.


    She picked up the phone, and the person from the other end of the line said, ¡°Are you Ms. Winters? I''m


    calling from Lightspring Police Station. Do you know someone called Eva Winters? She''s under arrest


    for assaulting a youngdy in her twenties, and she has been causing a ruckus, demanding that we call


    you over.¡±


    Her hand that was holding the phone trembled a little while her forehead throbbed. Why is it that


    problems are popping up one after another suddenly?


    ¡°Yes, I am. I''ll be right there,¡± she replied and hung up the phone afterward. Right at that moment,


    Oscar walked downstairs and asked who the caller was.


    ¡°It''s the police. They told me that Eva hit a youngdy.¡± Amelia sighed. ¡°Oscar, apany me to the


    police station.¡±


    ¡°No need. I can ask awyer to head over and bring Eva back, so you don''t have to make the trip,¡± he


    suggested.


    Amelia thought for a moment and found his suggestion reasonable, so she agreed with it.


    The moment Eva was brought to their doorstep, her disheveled hair and bruises on the corner of her


    lips gave Amelia a fright that she quickly pulled her into the house, whereas thewyer sent by Oscar


    followed behind her. He was a handsome, bespectacled man in his thirties.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I''ve brought her back. If there is nothing else, I''ll be leaving now.¡±


    Oscar nodded in response.


    After thewyer left, he closed the door and walked back to the couch.


    In a nearly indifferent manner, he stared at the wound on Eva''s face and demanded, ¡°Tell us. How did


    you end up like this? Didn''t you know you would worry Amelia?¡±


    Eva was not afraid of him when Oscar was silent like usual. However, whenever he put on a stern face,


    the oppressive aura that exuded from him would ignite fear in her heart.


    ¡°I-It was nothing, Oscar. The other person sustained injuries worse than me,¡± she stammered.


    Crossing his arms before his chest, he looked down at the miserable-looking Eva. ¡°Eva, you sure have


    be bold now. If so, don''t call your sister for help. Although both of you are cousins, she''s not


    obligated to help you clean up the mess.¡±


    Eva''s face fell as soon as she heard his criticism.


    She stood up from the couch, bowed to Amelia, and uttered huffily, ¡°Amelia, I''m going back now. I


    wouldn''t want to trouble you since I''m a delinquent. I''ll be a disgrace to you if I stay with you.¡±


    Amelia stood up, hurriedly held Eva back, and persuaded thetter to stay. ¡°Oscar was joking with you


    just now. Take a shower upstairs, change into clean clothes, and we''ll talk again, okay?¡±


    Even though Eva was dressed in a punk style and looked like a female delinquent, she was obedient.


    In addition, she was never a person who would ignore one''s kindness when she was upset.


    Walking past Oscar, she obediently went upstairs to take a hot shower.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    While she was upstairs, Amelia let out a sigh and said, ¡°Oscar, Eva works in the city alone and only has


    me as her rtive. Don''t reproach her too harshly. Otherwise, she''ll tell the Winters family, and I''m


    worried they''ll criticize me againter.¡±


    Frowning, Oscar voiced, ¡°It''s been so many years, yet no one from the Winters family ever shows up. I


    don''t think you have to care about this rtive. Of course, I won''t stop you from doing so too.


    Nheless, she must not cause any more trouble for you. If she does, I don''t mind being the bad guy


    and cutting all the ties with her.¡±


    Amelia stretched out a hand to caress the pucker between his brows. ¡°Rx a little. Stop frowning, or


    it''ll make you older. Besides, Eva isn''t a bad person by nature. She has been here for some time and


    never depends on me or asks me for money. She usually lives at her workce and hasn''t returned to


    the apartment that we prepared for her for quite some time. I believe she has her reason for beating the


    person this time. I''ll ask her for more detailter. Now, stop pulling a long face. You''ll scare her again,¡±


    she exhorted, smiling.


    With that, he nodded.


    After taking a shower, Eva took out a set of simple sportswear from the closet and changed into them.


    When she arrived downstairs, Oscar had gone to the study, much to her relief.


    Upon spotting Eva walking down the stairs, Amelia pointed to the couch across from her and said,


    ¡°Eva, sit down. Let''s talk.¡±


    Eva sat down as she was told. Before Amelia could initiate the conversation, she forestalled her by


    saying, ¡°Amelia, I know what you want to ask me. I disliked that girl, so I beat her up. She always


    mentions shees from a wealthy family, yet she has no manners. Not only did she keep visiting


    James in the hospital shamelessly, but she also dared to judge my appearance. I couldn''t tolerate it


    anymore, so I hit her. She even imed she would sue me, but she''s now as timid as a mouse


    because of the Clintons'' influence.¡±


    Amelia''s face darkened as she reprimanded, ¡°You should be mindful of your attitude, Eva. No matter


    what the reason is, you shouldn''t attack them. Who is the girl that you hit? Invite her out tomorrow and


    apologize to her.¡±


    Eva looked at her as though thetter was a monster and retorted, ¡°Amelia, just whose side are you


    on? Yes, I assaulted her, but she hit me back too! Why aren''t you asking about my injuries?¡±


    Amelia frowned and stared at her in disapproval.


    Seeing that, Eva waved her hands and protested, ¡°Don''t look at me like that, Amelia. Anyway, I''ve hit


    that girl, and I''ll never apologize to her. She''s such an eyesore to me. I''ve already shown her mercy by


    not using all my strength, or else her injuries would have been worse. Want me to make an apology to


    her? Never!¡±


    As Amelia was pondering, she quietened down.


    Feeling uneasy, Eva nced at her and asked, ¡°Amelia, are you angry?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and replied, ¡°No, I''m not. Since you''re already an adult, I can''t force you to do


    anything. However, you''ve already stepped into society and have a job of your own, so you shouldn''t


    behave like a child, hitting someone you dislike when youe into conflict with them. Only a child will


    do such rash actions. I hope you could learn not to be so impulsive.¡±


    Eva was not infuriated by Amelia''s words and merely smiled.


    After that, the cousins fell silent.


    ¡°With Oscar''s help, the girl you hit won''t dare to do anything. However, I still have to caution you. No


    one can help you clean up the mess you''ve created for the rest of your life. Look out for yourself,¡±


    Amelia said sternly after standing up from the couch. That was the first time she used that tone to Eva.


    Eva was startled and only snapped back to her senses when Amelia had gone up two steps at the


    staircase.


    She rushed over, pulled thetter''s hand, and inquired in an anxious tone, ¡°Amelia, you''re angry at me,


    aren''t you?¡±


    Amelia turned around and answered calmly, ¡°No, I''m not. We hardly spent time together when we were


    young, so I don''t have a good understanding of your temperament or morality. Thus, I won''t rebuke


    you. However, the way you conduct yourself in society doesn''t sit right with me. Instead of arguing, I''d


    better go upstairs to calm down.¡±


    With a frown between her brows, Eva contemted and seemed to have decided to yield when she


    said, ¡°Amelia, I''ll apologize to that girl tomorrow. Don''t get angry at me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don''t force yourself.¡±


    ¡°I''m not forcing myself. You''re my cousin, and your words are my decree. Satisfied?¡± Eva uttered


    dejectedly like a cat held by the nape.


    At that moment, Amelia found her reaction adorable, and she even felt that thetter''s curl of x hair


    above her head made her look cuter.


    ¡°I''ll go with you tomorrow then,¡± she stated decisively.


    ¡°Amelia, don''t you have work tomorrow?¡± Eva was still struggling to get out of her predicament.


    ¡°Hackers invaded mypany''s system, and the technical department is dealing with it now.


    Therefore, I don''t need to work, and I can go with you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Hackers, you say? Amelia, I''m very good withputers! I once hacked into a big corporation and


    stole their information, but I sent everything back in the end. What do you think? Do you need my


    help?¡±


    ¡°There''s no need for that. You just have to apologize to that girl. Many talents are working in the


    Eva was dispirited at once.


    ¡°Got it, Amelia.¡± Even her voice sounded weak.


    Amelia smiled while looking at her.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    The next day, Amelia brought Eva to make an apology in person. The young woman that thetter beat


    up was only a little over twenty years old. Although she was a little arrogant, she became as meek as a


    lamb after her parents reprimanded her and reluctantly epted Eva''s apology.


    ¡°You''re Mrs. Clinton, aren''t you?¡± the young woman''s father asked with an ingratiating smile as he


    walked toward Amelia. Then, he continued, ¡°I''m the chairman of Lightning Cloud Technology. I had the


    honor of attending the Clintons'' party the other day and seeing you and Mr. Clinton there. The two of


    you are really a match made in heaven. I could only see you from afar that day, but you''re truly more


    beautiful now that I''m seeing you at a close distance. My daughter is impudent and failed to recognize


    Eva as your cousin. I''ll make sure to teach her a lesson when I get home.¡±


    ¡°Dad, how can you side with an outsider? She''s the one who¡ª¡±


    Before the young woman could finish her sentence, she was cut short by her father''s re. After that,


    he said apologetically, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I''m sorry about that. Her mom and I have overindulged her. Please


    don''t take it to heart.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Your daughter''s pretty adorable. My cousin is at fault, too, which is why I


    brought her here to apologize to your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Please don''t say that, Mrs. Clinton. My daughter''s too spoiled. I hope you won''t take offense.¡±


    After an exchange of pleasantries, Amelia left with Eva.


    As soon as they got into the car, Eva made a face in disdain. ¡°I thought they''d be all high and mighty,


    but they turned out to be a bunch of cowards! When I was in the police station, that fat man pointed at


    me and swore to put me in jail. Yet, the moment he finds out I''m your cousin, his attitude took a one-


    eighty! Such a sordid businessman, so full of schemes. He''s just like a sycophant.¡±


    ¡°Eva,¡± Amelia called out in a warning tone.


    ¡°Amelia, am I wrong?¡± Eva responded indifferently as she shrugged.


    ¡°No. You''re right. But sometimes you don''t have to state the obvious, especially not with such


    unpleasant words. It''s better to forgive and forget. Who knows? You may cross paths with them again


    one day. Besides, you still haven''t told me why you got into a fight with her in the first ce. Can you


    tell me now?¡± Amelia asked, bringing up the topic again.


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you? She''s after James too! She''s also too arrogant that I couldn''t stand it, so I hit her.


    Someone ought to knock some sense into her, especially when she''s such a spoiled and supercilious


    rich brat. I''m just doing her parents a favor! Amelia, you''re not trying to criticize me because of an


    outsider, are you?¡± Eva paused for a while as she looked at Amelia. After that, she continued, ¡°I can''t


    ept it if that''s the case! You clearly saw how she behaved. I''m already making concessions by


    following you there and apologizing to her. If you continue to criticize me, I won''t talk to you again! I''ve


    never met someone like you who sides with an outsider instead of your family.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Amelia was nonplussed. Where is she going with this?


    She changed the topic. ¡°I''m not going to criticize you. So, where do you want to go next? I''ll bring you


    there.¡±


    ¡°The hospital. I''m going to see James. I was going to ask him out for a meal yesterday, but that brat


    ruined it. I definitely have to go out with him this time. Oh, by the way, you can leave after dropping me


    off at the hospital. You''re way too pretty that you may steal my thunder if you join me.¡±


    Amelia was betweenughter and tears as she nced at Eva. It was the first time she saw someone


    prioritizing their love interest over their family as confidently as that.


    ¡°And you call yourself my cousin, Eva?¡±


    ¡°I can''t help it, Amelia. You look just like a vixen. Whenever you appear, men will fix their gazes on you.


    James'' still not mine yet, so it''s better for you to stay out of this for now.¡±


    Amelia was rendered speechless.


    When she pulled up at the entrance of the hospital, Eva unbuckled her seatbelt and blew her a kiss.


    ¡°Amelia, I''m going off to pursue my own happiness now! Once he bes mine, I''ll bring him to meet


    you first!¡±


    With that, Eva opened the car door and bolted into the hospital.


    Amelia shook her head in resignation as she watched her cousin''s movements.


    Soon, she left the hospital. Halfway on the road, she received a phone call. Her expression changed


    after she heard the caller''s words, and she asked anxiously, ¡°Kurt, where are you now?¡±


    Kurt probably gave her an address since she replied, ¡°Okay. Wait for me. I''ming for you now.¡±


    Once she hung up, she made a U-turn and stepped on the gas pedal.


    Amelia parked her car in the underground parking of a supermarket, unbuckled her seatbelt, and got


    out. Despite looking around the ce, she failed to spot Kurt, so she called his name nervously. ¡°Kurt!


    Kurt!¡±


    ¡°Amelia,¡± Kurt said feebly as he walked out from behind a big pir.


    Hearing his voice, she turned around, and her eyes widened in shock at the patch of red on his chest.


    Immediately, she ran toward him and asked concernedly, ¡°Kurt! Are you hurt?¡± When Amelia saw him


    in that state, shepletely forgot that she wanted to ask him why he had returned from Anndur.


    Kurt looked a little pale, but he did not mind his wound. Instead, he managed a weak smile and said,


    ¡°Amelia, I''m d I can see you again. I''m really d.¡± Right after that, he closed his eyes and fainted.


    Amelia was quick to catch him when he fell, but he was too heavy. Only after staggering a few steps


    backward could she regain her bnce.


    ¡°Jolin! Come over here, hurry!¡± she shouted.


    Jolin came over from a distance and took over Kurt from Amelia''s embrace. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Hugo called


    from Anndur and said that Kurt had deserted him and Jean there. Since he is a deserter, I have to


    hand him over to the organization and let Boss deal with him.¡±


    Amelia''s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Jolin, I don''t care if he''s a deserter, and I have no idea what


    kind of punishment he''ll face. But, all I know is that a friend who has been helping me for the past two


    years is in trouble, so I have to save him! If I don''t, I''ll never be able to forgive myself.¡±


    Hearing that, Jolin hesitated.


    ¡°Jolin, you and Kurt have been working together for so many years, and you said so yourself that the


    organization is like a big family. He''s considered like your big brother too, isn''t he? Now that something


    has happened to him, are you going to sit back and watch him die?¡± With that, Amelia reached for Kurt,


    but Jolin dodged and told her that she would hold him.


    A smile touched her lips when she saw that, and her spirits were finally lifted.


    Jolin was surprisingly strong because she was able to carry Kurt on her back. Upon arriving at the car,


    she pushed him into the back seat.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you should sit with him at the back. I''ll drive.¡±


    Amelia nodded and went to the back seat.


    Jolin drove as fast as she could to the hospital. Only after the doctors and nurses wheeled Kurt into the


    operating room did Jolin look at Amelia with a serious look on her face. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I have to inform


    Boss about Kurt''s return. It''s my duty. As for the consequence that Kurt has to face, I have no say in it


    since it''s up to Boss to decide. Hence, I hope you won''t put me in a tight spot.¡±


    Amelia remained silent.


    Jolin bowed to her and implored, ¡°I''m sorry, Mrs. Clinton. Please don''t make things more difficult for me


    than they already are.¡±


    ¡°I''ll talk to Oscar about this myself. I''ll bear the brunt if anything happens,¡± Amelia dered after mulling


    over the situation.


    Jolin had no choice but to yield. ¡°I understand, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Time passed unknowingly as the two of them waited outside the operating room.


    Momentster, Amelia could not contain her curiosity anymore. ¡°Why did Kurte back all of a


    sudden?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I don''t really know what''s going on. I''m only following Boss'' orders to bring Kurt back.


    However, I didn''t expect him to look for you as soon as he returned.¡± Jolin gave her a meaningful look


    before she lowered her gaze to hide theplicated emotions in her eyes.


    However, Amelia was unfazed.


    ¡°Me too. You should bring him back after he wakes up. This is your organization''s matter, so I won''t


    interfere or exploit Oscar''s feelings for me to request him to do something that will put him in a difficult


    situation,¡± she said impassively.


    Jolin lifted her head and looked at Amelia in disbelief.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    A chuckle fell from Amelia''s lips. ¡°Why? You never expected me to say something like this?¡±


    Jolin nodded as confusion filled her gaze.


    ¡°Kurt has helped me a lot over the years, and I''m truly grateful to him from the bottom of my heart. I


    even think of him as my family. However, my husband and son are two of the most important people in


    my life. You may think that I''m selfish, but I''m aware of who I should prioritize. So, I won''t overly


    interfere with Oscar''s job. If Kurt really turns out to be a deserter, I won''t help him beg for mercy.


    Anyone who makes a mistake should pay the price,¡± Amelia said calmly.


    While Jolin was still puzzled, her opinion of Amelia changed again. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you''re very different


    from when I first met you,¡± she said honestly.


    ¡°I''m still the same. It''s just that I''m not as kind as I appear to be,¡± Amelia replied without much emotion


    in her voice despite the noticeable gloom in her frown.


    She could not wrap her mind around the situation. Kurt''s condition in the operating room was unknown,


    and she was puzzled as to why he returned from Anndur with wounds. So many things happened


    that were beyond her expectations happened in less than two weeks.


    Although she answered Jolin''s question as if she did not care much about Kurt earlier, she was worried


    about him and the punishment he would have to bear after he woke up.


    She was only lying to everyone when she said she could face it calmly. After everything that Kurt had


    done for her in Beshya, there was no way she could forget his kindness toward her so easily.


    When Kurt was still in the operating room, Oscar arrived at the hospital after learning about the matter.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Jolin greeted but did not receive a reply as his gaze was on Amelia entirely.


    For some reason, Amelia felt a little guilty when he was looking at her like that.


    It was as though she was a wife who was caught cheating by her husband and was afraid that he


    would misunderstand something.


    She dismissed the thought from her mind, although she was still confused about why she would think


    of that.


    Running her fingers through her hair, she said, ¡°Oscar, you''re here! Kurt''s injured, so I couldn''t just


    leave him in the lurch. Please don''t misunderstand.¡±


    Oscar ruffled her hair and said, ¡°Silly! I won''t me you no matter what you do. I''m not here to scold


    you.¡±


    Amelia tugged her lips into a smile and finally perked up.


    ¡°It''s almost six o''clock. Have you taken your dinner yet?¡± he asked as he wrapped his arm around her


    waist and led her to a bench nearby.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°He''s been inside for a few hours now, so I don''t have the mood to eat


    anything. Where''s Tony?¡±


    ¡°I asked Hugo to pick up Tony, and he''ll bring him here straight away,¡± Oscar replied.


    With that, she nodded.


    Oscar then instructed Jolin to buy some food for Amelia, to which she did as told immediately.


    Once the couple was left sitting on the bench, Amelia asked in an even voice as she looked at Oscar,


    ¡°Oscar, I heard from Jolin that Kurt came back after deserting Hugo and Jean. What exactly happened


    to him in Anndur? Can you tell me?¡±


    She paused when a realization dawned on her. ¡°Wait. Hugo''s back too?¡±


    Oscar did not intend to hide it from her. ¡°Yeah. He justnded, and I asked him to fetch Tony. Kurt came


    back on his own before hepleted the mission, and he even fought with Hugo and the others. When


    Hugo chased after him at the airport, the two of them got into a fight again, and Hugo identally


    wounded Kurt. As for what happened afterward, you know it too.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Amelia asked while lowering her eyes.


    ¡°I''ll do what I have to do. I''ll wait until he''s discharged, and I hope you won''t interfere with my decision


    on his punishment as I still have a reputation to maintain in front of my subordinates.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± she agreed without hesitation.


    Surprise shed across his eyes. Ameliaughed when she perceived his reaction and remarked,


    ¡°Why? Did you really think that Kurt holds a more important position in my heart than you?¡±


    The corner of Oscar''s lips curved upward, and the gloomy feeling within him slowly faded away.


    He pulled her close and took in the scent of her hair. ¡°Amelia, I''m thrilled to hear that. I''m really proud of


    you for being able to think objectively,¡± hemented in a melodious voice.


    Amelia nuzzled against his chest, but she was still looking at the lit sign by the operating room with red-


    rimmed eyes. Her heart felt heavy.


    In the end, she still could not stop herself from asking, ¡°Oscar, can I make a request?¡±


    ¡°Is it about Kurt? Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Spare his life, no matter if it''s out of personal feelings or whatever. He''s been with you the longest and


    is basically your right-hand man. Besides, he helped me a lot and is Tony''s godfather,¡± she pleaded.


    Oscar fell silent.


    ¡°Did you really n to take his life? I mean, even if he is a deserter, it shouldn''t be an offense


    punishable by death, right?¡± she asked perplexedly while lifting her head to look at him.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ve never thought of killing him. I only wanted to bring him back to the organization so that


    he can receive the punishment he deserves.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Oscar nibbled at her earlobe. ¡°I don''t like it when you thank me for another man.¡±


    Ameliaughed and shook her head.


    Suddenly, she heard someone fake a cough, so she looked over and found Jolin. She had just returned


    from her errand.


    ¡°Boss, Mrs. Clinton, I bought you some meat dishes, sd, and soup. Sorry. You''ll have to make do


    with it since we''re at the hospital,¡± Jolin said as she handed the bag over to Amelia.


    ¡°Thanks, Jolin. Sit down and eat with us.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s okay. I''m not hungry,¡± Jolin responded after ncing at Oscar.


    ¡°Since Amelia has invited you, let''s eat together,¡± he piped up.


    Jolin''s eyes lit up immediately, and she went to get a little table that she asked from the nurse when


    she came upstairs. ¡°Boss, you two can eat first, and I''ll have the leftovers.¡±


    Ameliaughed when she saw the reverence in Jolin''s eyes. It was as though she worshipped Oscar.


    Oh, Jolin. You''re usually cold and taciturn with others, but when Oscar''s present, you be like an


    admirer, yet you have to be respectful because of his identity.


    Oscar nced at Jolin before pointing at the dishes on the table.


    Immediately, Jolin understood what he meant.


    ¡°Okay, Boss. I''ll eat. I''ll eat now.¡±


    With that, the three of them finished everything. Amelia did not really have much of an appetite, but


    Oscar was around, and Jolin ate a lot, so she, too, forced herself to eat.


    Right after they finished eating, Hugo brought Tony over.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Hugo greeted politely.


    Tony wriggled free from Hugo''s grasp and ran to Amelia''s side. Then, he climbed onto herp.


    ¡°Mommy, who''s sick? Why are you in the hospital?¡± the boy asked.


    ¡°It''s Godpa. He has some minor injuries, so he''s here to get the doctor to treat his wound,¡± she


    exined in simple words.


    ¡°Daddy''s hurt?¡± Tony wanted to get down, but Amelia carried him up and ced him on herp again.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Tony. Your godfather''s fine. He''lle out after the doctor bandages his wound. Why


    don''t you go and eat something with Jolin?¡± she suggested.


    Tony nced at Jolin and nodded.


    Once they left, Amelia looked at Hugo.


    ¡°Hugo, can you tell me what happened to Kurt in Anndur? I don''t believe that you''ll identally


    injure him after working with him for so many years,¡± she said.


    With a gloomy expression, Hugo nced at the lit sign by the operating room. After that, he said


    sinctly, ¡°I''m sorry, Mrs. Clinton. I was too rash. Once he wakes up, I''ll apologize to him myself. As


    for the punishment, I''ll take it in his ce. The mission in Anndur failed because of me.¡±


    Amelia furrowed her brows. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Hugo remained quiet, and there was a hint of pain in his eyes.


    After some time, he admitted everything instead of putting the me on Kurt while thetter was


    unconscious. ¡°Jean died because of my mistake. When she tried to save Kurt, the bullet hit her heart,


    and she passed away immediately. We couldn''t even bring her body back because we were busy


    fleeing. I forcibly brought Kurt onto the ne, and we started fighting over a dispute after we alighted.


    Then, I identally injured him. Once I return to the organization, I''ll willingly ept any punishment.¡±


    Amelia was still confused even after listening to his exnation.


    Hugo bowed to Oscar and said solemnly, ¡°Boss, it''s all my fault. Please punish me. I''ve let Jean and


    Kurt down. One of them''s dead and the other''s injured. I''ll never forgive myself.¡±


    Oscar furrowed his eyebrows and responded in a deep voice, ¡°Are you sure you''re the one who caused


    that mistake? Hugo, you have to understand that you''ll receive grave punishment once you admit to


    committing the mistake.¡±


    ¡°Boss, it''s true. This is all my fault. Jean is dead because of me. I even had the urge to kill Kurt when


    we were on the way back to conceal the truth. I''m not worthy of being their partner. I''m willing to ept


    any punishment and start over,¡± Hugo continued while lowering his head.


    Oscar closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he had calmed down.


    ¡°You should go back first. I''ll look into this matter myself to see if it was your fault or Kurt''s. I''ll decide


    after I get to the bottom of this. As for Jean''s body, I''ll get someone to look for it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Hugo replied and turned to leave.


    His figure looked despondent from behind.


    Amelia reached out to hold Oscar''s hand. ¡°Oscar, are you okay?¡±


    He turned toward her and smiled. ¡°I''m fine. It''s just that I can''t believe that out of the three subordinates


    that I''ve personally trained, one is dead, one''s lying in the operating room, and another keeps insisting


    that everything is his fault. They''re the ones that I rely on the most. I''ve never expected that they would


    fail one day.¡±


    ¡°No one is perfect. Don''t think too much about it,¡± she said, though her words offort were feeble.


    Simrly, she did not expect that the aloof woman from her memory would be gone just like that.


    Because of that, she felt that life was impermanent.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There''s no chance to breathe at all, with so many things happening in session.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    Once Kurt''s operation was sessful, he was dered to be out of danger before being directly


    wheeled to a high-end, private ward.


    Oscar had Jolin stay behind to look after Kurt while he went home with Amelia and Tony.


    Upon returning to the condominium, he carried his son, who was already fast asleep, to bed. Afterward,


    he went downstairs and added honey to a cup of warm water for Amelia. ¡°Here, take this to soothe your


    throat.¡±


    She received the ss from him and took a sip. ¡°Too many things are happening all at once in the past


    few days. I''m feeling quite overwhelmed.¡±


    He patted her head and said, ¡°Finish this and go upstairs for a nice, warm shower. Then, get some


    sleep. Don''t think too much.¡±


    Amelia gave him a nce and nodded.


    The two of them showered in different bathrooms. Once they were done, he tucked her in and went to


    make a call in the study.


    ¡°Jasper, bring a few men with you to Anndur to look for Jean''s corpse. By hook or by crook, you


    have to bring her body back. Then, get to the bottom of this matter and find out if the failure of their


    mission was caused by an intentional or idental mistake,¡± Oscar ordered coldly.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    After he finished giving his instructions and ended the call, he held his phone and looked outside the


    window. His gaze was deep and imprable like the ocean. No one could tell what was on his mind.


    Oscar spent a long time in his study before going back to the bedroom. The moment he saw Amelia''s


    and Tony''s innocent sleeping faces, the frustration within him vanished into thin air.


    A smile appeared on his face as he walked toward the bed andy down. Then, he hugged them close


    in his arms.


    It was a dreamless night.


    The next morning, Oscar and Amelia were getting ready to visit Kurt at the hospital when Jolin called to


    tell them that Kurt was missing. That took them by surprise.


    As soon as the call ended, Amelia said anxiously, ¡°How could an adult disappear when he''s still injured


    and unconscious?¡±


    Oscar only looked at her silently.


    Amelia snapped back to reality and realized that she had overreacted earlier.


    She tried to exin herself. ¡°Oscar... I didn''t mean it that way. I just¡ª¡±


    His gaze darkened as he replied, ¡°I understand.¡±


    She sighed inwardly. It seems like my concern for Kurt will be a hurdle between us.


    Just when Amelia wondered where Kurt could have gone, the doorbell rang.


    She went to answer the door and saw the man in question standing outside. Immediately, she pulled


    him inside and eximed, ¡°Kurt, why did you run out of the hospital when you''re hurt? What if your


    wound opens up again? Come on, let''s go back to the hospital now! Stop fooling around! You''re an


    adult!¡±


    The solemn expression on Kurt''s face softened up a little after he heard her concern toward him.


    ¡°I''m fine, Amelia. I have to tell Boss something,¡± he said patiently.


    Lifting her head, she had no choice but to give in when she was how determined he looked.


    She brought him into the house. ¡°Okay. You shoulde in first.¡±


    Kurt walked toward Oscar and unexpectedly got on his knees while keeping his back straight. ¡°Boss,


    it''spletely my fault that the mission in Anndur failed and that Jean died. I''m willing to ept all


    punishment. This has nothing to do with Hugo, so please spare him. This happened because of me.¡±


    Oscar looked at Kurt''s chest, where blood was seeping slowly, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Go back to


    the hospital first. I''ve already sent some men to look into the matter in Anndur and will find out who


    is at fault. If it''s your fault, I won''t spare you for the sake of Amelia.¡±


    Kurt pursed his lips, and a hint of anguish shed across his eyes.


    He put both his hands on his head and said guiltily, ¡°Jean''s dead because she took the bullet for me. If I


    had remained focused, she wouldn''t have died. We''ve been colleagues for so many years, yet I let her


    die in front of me. I''m responsible for her death! Boss, please kill me.¡±


    That night was a nightmare that he refused to recall in his lifetime. He had watched as Jean took the


    bullet for him, yet he could not even bring her body back because he was busy running for his life,


    causing her to die in another country and be a wandering soul.


    Jean''s death became the biggest regret in his life. He did not think that there was any way for him to


    forgive himself.


    ¡°Get up and go back to the hospital now. You know my temper. Don''t make me repeat myself,¡± Oscar


    said with a grim expression as he looked at Kurt.


    Yet, Kurt continued to kneel on the ground.


    Oscar narrowed his eyes, and a menacing gleam shed across his eyes.


    The second he was about to blow his top, a ss of lemonade appeared in front of his eyes. He looked


    up and saw it was from Amelia.


    ¡°Drink this, Oscar. I''ll talk to Kurt,¡± she said with a faint smile.


    Oscar received the lemonade from her and took a sip.


    Amelia walked up to Kurt and tried to pull him up, but he remained obstinate, keeping his knees firmly


    pressed to the floor.


    ¡°Kurt, let''s talk after you get up. You''re still wounded. Stop making us worry, could you?¡± she implored


    gently.


    Kurt lifted his head to look at her. With mixed feelings, he said, ¡°Amelia, I''m sorry. I feel miserable that


    Jean died because of me.¡±


    Amelia felt a little sad when she saw him acting that way. What exactly happened in Anndur that


    caused the usually reticent Kurt to make such a despairing expression? He even disregards the fact


    that he''s injured and had just undergone an operation for many hours yesterday.


    ¡°Kurt, get up first. No one mes you for Jean''s death. None of us want her to die. But think of it this


    way. All of us will die one day. I''m sure she didn''t want to see you look so miserable when she saved


    you. Let''s go to the hospital now, shall we?¡± sheforted him patiently.


    Oscar walked forward and yanked Kurt up forcefully. ¡°You''re a man! Stop acting like a s*ssy! Go back


    to the hospital now, or I''ll kick you out of my bodyguard ranks! Then, you can forget about seeing


    Amelia or Tony again!¡± he thundered.


    Kurt lifted his head and looked at him with bloodshot eyes. In the end, the years of being under Oscar''s


    despotic rule made it impossible for him to object to hismand, so he obediently went back to the


    hospital with the couple.


    When Jolin heard the news, she quickly rushed over and punched Kurt''s wound in exasperation,


    causing him to grunt in pain.


    ¡°So, you still know what pain feels like, huh? Do you know how worried I was when you were gone?


    Are you nning to make Boss yell at me on purpose? Can you stop making others worry about you?


    You''re an adult, for God''s sake,¡± she grumbled.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± Kurt said with a straight face.


    ¡°I don''t want your apology. What I want is for you to cherish your life a little more. Now that Jean is


    dead, and her body is nowhere to be found, can you take care of yourself? Don''t make others worry


    about you.¡±


    After a pause, Jolin continued in a low voice, ¡°In the recent years, a few others that grew up with us are


    gone, and Jean''s dead too. I treat you as my brother, so you should stop making me worry. Boss'' very


    strict with us, but he would never force us to die.¡±


    Kurt''s expression twisted into a grimace of pain as he listened to her. His eyes reddened uncontrobly,


    and a single drop of tear rolled down his cheek.


    Jean taking the bullet for him was the ultimate blow for him. After all, he grew up with her, and the two


    of them had worked together on many dangerous missions. There was no way he could be cold-


    blooded and indifferent when she died because of him.


    After the doctor re-dressed his wounds and examined his body to ensure that there were not any


    infections, the doctor said to Amelia, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, don''t worry. The patient is healthy, so he''s going to


    be okay.¡±


    Amelia heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at Oscar.


    ¡°Oscar, can you go outside for a bit? I want to talk to Kurt. I won''t do anything intimate with him, I


    promise.¡±


    Oscar put his hand on the back of her head and kissed her forehead. ¡°I''ll wait for you outside,¡± he said


    through clenched teeth.


    Amelia knew it was the biggestpromise that he could make.


    Once Oscar and Jolin left, Amelia pulled a chair over and sat down as she cleared her throat. ¡°Kurt, I


    don''t think you''re a reckless person. Why did you run out of the hospital today?¡±


    Kurt''s head was lowered, so she could not see his expression.


    ¡°Kurt, didn''t you wish to see me yesterday? Isn''t that why you called me?¡± she asked.


    He finally lifted his head and cast her an unfathomable look with red-rimmed eyes. His lips moved a


    little, but no words came out. It was as if there was a lump in his throat.


    Staring at him, she asked, ¡°Are you feeling guilty because of Jean''s death?¡±


    Kurt propped his forehead in both his hands. At that moment, he seemed utterly forlorn.


    ¡°Kurt, life and death are predestined. All of us are deeply saddened by Jean''s death, but there''s nothing


    we can do to change it. So, stop acting like this, will you? I''m really worried about you.¡±


    He ruffled his hair and sighed before saying, ¡°I''m fine, Amelia. It''s just that my heart feels really heavy. I


    thought that I was incredible, yet I had to rely on a woman to save me.¡±


    There was an unmistakable hint of suppressed sorrow in his voice.


    Amelia looked at him thoughtfully.


    ¡°Kurt, I think she must be in love with you,¡± she said.


    Kurt did not say anything, still maintaining the same posture.


    ¡°Since Jean was willing to give up her life for you, I''m sure she wouldn''t want to see you live in guilt for


    the rest of your life. Stop being like this, okay? If you stay this way, your friends who care about you will


    feel bad,¡± she consoled.


    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Amelia, I''m fine. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything stupid.¡±


    That had Amelia heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I''m d to hear that. Don''t forget that you still have me, Tiff, and Tony by your side. We genuinely


    have your best interests at heart.¡±


    Kurt cast her a deep look, and the corners of his lips lifted in response. At that instant, he seemed to be


    in a good mood.

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Kurt stayed at the hospital for a day and insisted on being discharged. After biding Amelia farewell, he


    returned to the organization.


    Upon arriving at the room, he saw Hugo being confined inside, and they both smiled wryly as soon as


    they met.


    ¡°Aren''t you injured? Why didn''t you stay at the hospital?¡± Hugo asked as he stood up from the floor,


    dusting his pants.


    Kurt replied indifferently, ¡°It''s just a minor wound. I''m fine.¡±


    Then, Hugo pointed at the simple bed and said, ¡°Go and take a seat. You don''t look very well.¡±


    Following his advice, Kurt sat on the bed, his expression dark and grim.


    ¡°I have already taken the me, so why did you stille in?¡± Hugo asked as he poured him a ss


    of warm water.


    Kurt, however, only spared him a nce before returning to his quiet self.


    ¡°Are you still feeling guilty about Jean''s death?¡± Hugo went straight to the point.


    At that, Kurt raised his hands and grasped his hair tightly.


    ¡°All right, stop thinking about it. No one wanted that tragedy to befall her. Actually, Jean had liked you


    for many years, but you were never concerned about rtionships. Thus, she could only admire you


    secretly. I think she willingly took the bullet for you,¡± Hugo consoled.


    Kurt merely let out a pained chuckle.


    ¡°I owe her too much,¡± he squeezed out.


    ¡°Don''t beat yourself up now. It was her choice. What''s most important now is to retrieve her corpse. We


    can''t let her remains stay in a foreign country.¡±


    Kurt nodded.


    ¡°I''ll recover her corpse personally no matter what. For all the things she had done for me, I have to


    bring her back so that she can rest in peace here,¡± he dered solemnly.


    Hugo inclined his head in agreement.


    ¡°We can only wait for Boss'' decision. If he''s giving us punishment, let me be the one to take it while you


    find a time to make a trip to Anndur. I believe those people must have taken Jean''s corpse,¡± he


    uttered thoughtfully.


    After giving it some thought, Kurt nodded reluctantly.


    After investigating the matter thoroughly, Oscar discovered Jean''s death was purely an ident. Other


    than ordering his subordinates to recover her corpse at all costs, he concluded the case by punishing


    Hugo and Kurt with thirty whips each.


    Kurt watched the disfigured corpse with a mix of emotions in his eyes.


    The once pretty, charming, and sexy Jean had be a cold body in front of him. He could not even


    make out her original appearance with the numerous scars and wounds on her face. On top of that,


    somebody broke her arms after her death. The way she looked was heart-wrenching.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Kurt fell to his knees before Jean''s remains. He felt as if he was suffocating inside as he stared at her


    corpse mournfully. After a long moment, he murmured, ¡°Jean, I''m sorry. Someday, I''ll avenge you by


    killing those who did this to you.¡±


    Hugo patted his shoulder. Suppressing his sorrow, heforted, ¡°Kurt, don''t be like this. Jean is dead.


    No matter how grief-stricken you are, she won''t revive. What you need to do now is to stay alive. Once


    the timing is right, we will avenge her by taking those people down in one fell swoop.¡±


    Kurt continued to kneel without a word.


    Hugo also went on his knees beside him, his back ramrod straight. ¡°Jean, I''m sorry. Our carelessness


    caused your death, so resent us if you want. But now that we have recovered your remains, Kurt and I


    can finally feel at peace. Don''t worry. Soon, we will avenge you surely.¡±


    Both of them kneeled for quite a while. By the time they stood up, their legs had turned numb.


    ¡°Done with your repentance?¡± Oscar asked as he stared at Kurt and Hugo, who stood before him.


    ¡°Boss, it''s our mistake this time. Your punishment for us is too light,¡± Hugo remarked.


    ¡°What? Are you questioning my decision now?¡± Oscar asked as he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I dare not,¡± Hugo answered with his head lowered.


    Meanwhile, Kurt lifted his head to stare at Oscar fixedly. After pondering for a moment, he requested,


    ¡°Boss, I want to make a trip to Anndur. If I don''t kill those people with my own hands, I won''te


    back.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to go, as I have already let others take over your mission in Anndur. I will never let


    them off after they have killed one of my subordinates.¡± Oscar waved him off as he rejected him without


    hesitation.


    However, Kurt refused to give up. Standing before Oscar, he lowered his head and pleaded, ¡°Boss, I


    would like to go to Anndur. Please approve it.¡±


    All of a sudden, Oscar rose to his feet. Despite Kurt''srge build, he skidded to the ground after being


    kicked by him in the abdomen.


    Unable to suppress the pain, Kurt clutched his abdomen and groaned.


    It was a deadly kick from Oscar.


    ¡°Boss! Kurt is only doing this because he feels responsible for Jean''s death. Please just let him go to


    Anndur! Otherwise, he will be carrying this guilt with him throughout his whole life,¡± Hugo uttered as


    he shielded Kurt by kneeling before Oscar.


    Oscar narrowed his eyes as he stared down at Hugo. Gradually, his expression turned somber, and he


    pressed his lips together tightly.


    ¡°Hugo, are you trying to disobey me as well?¡± he asked in a casual tone.


    There was a change in Hugo''s expression. Then, he replied in a slightly trembling voice, ¡°Boss, I didn''t


    mean it that way. I just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kurt wants to go to Anndur, is it?¡± Oscar cut him off by asking a question.


    Hugo could not quite follow him.


    ¡°Kurt can go to Anndur. However, he won''t be allowed to return,¡± Oscar said as he nced at Kurt,


    who was getting up quietly.


    Thetter stiffened.


    ¡°Kurt, I don''t oppose you from going to Anndur. However, you won''t be my subordinate afterward,


    and your friends who have grown up with you will also cut off all ties with you. So, I suggest you think


    carefully,¡± Oscar uttered harshly. Then, he continued, ¡°Naturally, don''t even think about seeing Amelia


    ever again. You better think hard and long about this.¡±


    With that, he walked out, leaving the two men behind.


    Hugo got up from the floor before pulling thetter up as well. ¡°Do you really n to go to Anndur?¡±


    Not a word came from Kurt.


    In truth, Hugo knew that Oscar''s conditions were too harsh. It was incredibly cruel for Kurt to be


    forbidden to return to his homnd after going to Anndur. Regardless of how long they had been


    away, most of them would wish to return to their roots when they were old. It was especially true for


    people like them who could lose their lives at any time during their missions. They particrly yearned


    to live a normal and peaceful life where they eventually got married with kids as they settled down.


    ¡°Kurt, don''t go there. Besides, I''m sure Boss will never disregard Jean''s death. He won''t let her die in


    vain. You should know what awaits you if you disobey him. It isn''t something you and I can handle.


    Think carefully now,¡± Hugo advised and turned to leave the room.


    Kurt was expressionless as he stood alone in the center of the room, seemingly lost in thought.


    When he opened the door and saw Hugo leaning beside, he merely walked out in silence while the


    latter followed after him and inquired, ¡°You''re not going anymore?¡±


    Kurt inclined his head in reply.


    Finally, Hugo let out a sigh of relief. He hurried after Kurt and patted his shoulder, saying, ¡°I support


    your decision, and I believe Jean would have shared my sentiments. It seems we will still be each


    other''s best colleagues as we go about our missions! Let''s go and have a drink! Since we won''t be


    getting any missions any time soon, we should take the opportunity to rest for the time being. Don''t


    dwell on the matter anymore.¡±


    Kurt simply followed him without a word.


    Shortly, they came to a bar and ordered many liquors. It could be that they both had too many worries


    in their hearts that caused them to chug down all the drinks and get utterly wasted afterward. If it were


    not for Jolin heading there to fetch the two of them, they would have fallen asleep on the street.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    Jolin gave Oscar a call, telling him about Hugo''s and Kurt''s conditions. Oscar merely replied coldly,


    ¡°Tell them that I don''t need a bunch of useless trash who know nothing but to drown their sorrows with


    alcohol.¡±


    With that said, he hung up the phone right away.


    A bitter smile crept onto Jolin''s face as she looked at her darkened phone screen.


    She had gotten herself into trouble indeed. As she looked at the two burly men who were apparently


    drunk, her temples throbbed.


    Then, she lifted her leg and kicked the two men on their ankles, but they were so drunk that they didn''t


    even give her any response.


    Seeing that, she had no choice but to carry them upstairs.


    In the study, Amelia hugged Oscar from behind. Her hands wrapped around his waist, she muttered in


    a low voice, ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    Oscar turned around and pulled her into his embrace. He kissed her hair as he replied, ¡°Nothing. Let''s


    go sleep.¡±


    Amelia looked up at him and asked, ¡°Did something happen to Kurt?¡±


    Oscar lowered his gaze to look at her. A hint ofplicated feelings shed across his eyes, but he


    concealed it within seconds.


    ¡°You seem to be very concern about him?¡±


    Amelia chuckled faintly. Then, she put on a straight face and said, ¡°I''ve told you that he has helped me


    a lot. There''s no way I can turn a blind eye should something ever happens to him. But, if he''s fine,


    then I won''t mention his name anymore.¡±


    Oscar loosened his grip. ¡°Let''s go to bed. He''s fine.¡±


    Amelia watched Oscar open the door of the study. He walked out and closed the door, leaving her


    alone in the room.


    She stared at the door in a daze. When the door was opened again, she was still looking at it nkly.


    Oscar walked up to her and hugged her waist domineeringly. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Amelia tilted her head and looked at him as she blurted out, ¡°Weren''t you angry at me?¡±


    Oscar smiled without saying anything.


    Theyy on the bed. However, Amelia didn''t snuggle in Oscar''s arms like she used to. Instead, she


    kept a distance from the man and turned her back against him.


    Oscar stared at her back broodingly and heaved a sigh. Then, he stretched his hand out and pulled the


    woman into his arms domineeringly.


    He pressed his lips on Amelia''s hair and asked, ¡°Are you angry at me?¡±


    Amelia didn''t give him any response.


    Forcing her to turn toward him, he then realized that Amelia''s eyes were red. Her right cheek was wet


    too.


    His gaze darkened instantly. As he wiped her tears off, he asked softly, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and gave him ame excuse. ¡°I''m not crying. My eyes were just stinging.¡±


    ¡°Are you sad because I punished Kurt?¡±


    Amelia widened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief. Anger surged within her suddenly, and she


    lifted her hands and shoved Oscar''s hands away. Her voice was so calm it almost sounded cold.


    ¡°Oscar, do you know what you''re talking about?¡±


    Oscar gazed at her intently.


    ¡°Amelia, you know what I''m talking about. Your concern toward Kurt has gone beyond how you should


    be treating an ordinary friend. I''m your husband. Have you ever thought about my feelings?¡± A hint of


    evilness shed across his eyes as he spoke. Gritting his teeth, he added, ¡°Did you know that it hurts


    for me, too? Right here?¡±


    Amelia watched Oscar punching his chest. Her mouth was slightly agape, as she was overly shocked,


    and her heart was filled withplicated feelings as well.


    ¡°Oscar, are you suspecting me?¡± she asked inly. She had no idea since when there was no more


    trust between them.


    Oscar had put in a great deal of effort looking for her for two years, and he had spent a lot of


    manpower, resources, and money to look for a suitable cornea for her. When she regained her vision,


    she came back with him and thought that everything would develop positively. Now, she had no idea


    how they hade to this point.


    A bitter smile crept onto Amelia''s face. ¡°Why? Oscar, tell me why? You know that there''s nothing


    between Kurt and me, but why would you say those things to hurt me?¡±


    Oscar''s gaze darkened slightly. He let out a sigh suddenly and said, ¡°I''m sorry, Amelia. Many things


    have happened during these few days. That''s why I couldn''t control my emotions. I didn''t mean that.


    Please don''t overthink. Let''s go to sleep now. We''ll talk again tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia moved backward, instinctively avoiding Oscar, who was trying to hug her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Oscar, I think we both need to cool down,¡± she said calmly.


    She realized that there was something wrong between them, but she didn''t know what the cause was.


    As such, she needed some time to think about it and sort out her rtionship with Oscar.


    It wasn''t that she wanted to split up or anything. It was just that she needed to figure out the problem to


    solve it. That way, their rtionship would be more harmonious.


    However, Oscar pulled her into his embrace domineeringly again and bit her earlobe lightly. He


    muttered, ¡°It''s my fault. I''ve never suspected you of anything. Perhaps my workload at my job is getting


    heavier, and I get too busy. That''s why I threw a little tantrum there. Please forgive me. Don''t be mad


    anymore.¡±


    Amelia took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.


    Then, she turned around and looked into Oscar''s eyes intently. ¡°Oscar, we need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± replied Oscar in a hoarse voice after a while.


    ¡°Oscar, it hasn''t been easy for us to get back together. So, what makes you think that there''s something


    between Kurt and me?¡± Amelia paused before continuing hesitantly. ¡°You''ve told me that you believed


    me. Is this what you meant when you said that?¡±


    Oscar raised his hand to caress her hair as he replied, ¡°I believe you, and I love you. It''s true, and I''m


    also trying to provide you with the best things possible. Perhaps I''ve been overloaded with work


    recently. Five big projects are being carried out simultaneously on top of other misceneous tasks that


    I have to deal with. That''s why I''m slightly pressured and tend to overthink. Don''t worry. It''ll get better


    tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia felt somewhat sad after listening to his words.


    Oscar had been treating her well wholeheartedly. If something went wrong in their rtionship, he


    wasn''t the only one who should be held responsible for it.


    ¡°Oscar, I''m at fault too. I thought if I was honest and open and kept my distance from all men out there,


    then there wouldn''t be any more rumors. However, I''ve failed to take care of your feelings. I''m sorry.¡±


    Amelia self-reflected on her behavior. ¡°Kurt is only my friend. I''m telling the truth. If we wanted to be


    together, we could have done it two years ago back in Beshya. He helped me a lot back then. That''s


    why I can''t simply ignore him now. There''s no way I can leave my friend alone because of my


    rtionship.¡±


    Oscar''s gaze darkened for a moment, and then he grabbed the back of Amelia''s head and pressed a


    kiss on her forehead forcefully.


    ¡°Don''t overthink. I lost control of my emotions today, but it won''t happen again,¡± he said sincerely,


    looking into Amelia''s eyes.


    Amelia raised her hand and stroked his head. ¡°Oscar, you''ve been having some mood swings these


    two days. Are you sure you are okay? Let me apany you to the hospital for a checkup.¡±


    Oscar curled his lips into a smile and flicked her forehead. ¡°Silly, did I scare you with my evil words just


    now?¡±


    Amelia burst outughing upon hearing him. On the surface, it did look as though their problem was


    solved.


    However, the argument this time around had set off a trace of unhappiness between them.


    Amelia leaned against Oscar''s chest, feeling somewhat heavy inside.


    ¡°Let''s go to sleep, Oscar.¡±


    For the first time, they did not feel close to one another despite sharing the same bed.


    The next day, Oscar sent Amelia to work. On the way to Clinton Corporations, he made a call. As soon


    as the call got through, he asked, ¡°Julian, are you free now? Come over to mypany. I need to talk


    to you.¡±


    The person on the other end of the line said something, to which Oscar replied, ¡°Sure. See youter.¡±


    When he entered the office, Linda followed behind him with a pile of reports. ¡°Mr. Clinton, these reports


    are sent by all the departments for your review.¡±


    Oscar went into his office and loosened his tie as he responded, ¡°Leave them here. I''ll go through them


    shortly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton.¡± With that, Linda cautiously ced the reports on his work desk and sneaked a


    nce at Oscar.


    ¡°Just say it,¡± Oscar said without looking up at her.


    Clearing her throat, Linda then said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, the daughter of the director of Bright Stone


    Entertainment Agency called this morning, asking for a lunch appointment with you. Are you-¡±


    ¡°Reject her,¡± Oscar ordered instantly.


    ¡°But she said-¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Oscar cut her off again. ¡°Linda, you''re my secretary, not a pimp. I''ve


    already tolerated Isabe. If you want to introduce another woman to me, I think getting a job in a club


    would suit you more.¡±


    Linda''s face turned pale as she heard that.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Clinton. I''ll reject Ms. Mathison right now,¡± she apologized at once.


    ¡°Get out of here now.¡±


    Hearing that, Linda quickly left the room in a panic. She realized that her whole body was shaking as


    soon as she came out of that room.


    Then, she hastened her pace to give Judy Mathison a call to reject her before getting back to her work.


    Nheless, her hand was still trembling as she held the pen.


    Soon, Julian arrived. Linda led him to the office courteously.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Oscar? What''s the hurry to get me here?¡± Julian asked casually, smiling.


    Burying his head in his pile of work, Oscar did not even look up as he said, ¡°Have a seat. We''ll talk


    when I finish these documents.¡±


    Julian shrugged and took a seat on the couch leisurely.


    Just then, Linda came in with two cups of coffee and ced them on the coffee table elegantly. ¡°Please


    have some coffee, Mr. Hayes.¡±


    Julian looked at her with a tinge of amusement in his eyes. ¡°Linda, you''re sopetent. I think I''d have


    to poach you! Are you interested to work for me?¡±


    Linda smiled without saying anything. She knew Julian was only joking. He wouldn''t be so brainless to


    poach her in front of Oscar.


    ¡°Enjoy your coffee, Mr. Hayes. I''ll get back to work.¡±


    Julian twitched his lips and waved casually. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Linda nodded and retreated from the room quietly.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    Julian had a cigarette in his hand but did not light it. He gave Oscar a curious look. It was rare to see


    Oscar frown, after all. Julian said with a smile, ¡°Oscar, you''re the one who called me here. It can''t be


    because you wanted me to look at your sour face, right?¡±


    Oscar shot him a re but did not say anything.


    ¡°Something on your mind?¡± Julian asked with a serious expression.


    ¡°Amelia and I have been arguing. How romantic should I be to please a woman?¡± Oscar asked after


    pausing for a second in hesitation.


    Julian opened his mouth slightly, identally dropping the cigarette in his hand.


    ¡°Aren''t you the same guy who can''t bear to hurt Amelia? Why did you argue with her? What happened?


    Please exin it thoroughly. Otherwise, I won''t know how to help you,¡± Julian calmly said, suppressing


    his shock. Although he tended to joke and gossip about people, he was a person who really cared


    about his friends'' well-being.


    Oscar gave him a look. He coldly stated, ¡°As long as you don''t gossip about it.¡±


    Julian stood up from the couch and tidied his wrinkled suit. He replied, ¡°All right, I won''t gossip about it.


    Oscar, I''ll be going now. I''m not interested in boring back-and-forth conversations.¡±


    ¡°Sit down,¡± Oscar said as he let out a cough.


    Julian gave him a look before sitting back down.


    He said, ¡°Tell me. I''m all ears.¡±


    Oscar pondered it for a while. In the end, he decided to exin his frustrations in a simple form.


    ¡°Are you saying you''re jealous of Kurt?¡± Julian stroked his chin and asked curiously.


    Oscar red at him in response.


    ¡°Oscar, don''t you feel like you''re not your normal self? Kurt is your bodyguard. If you really don''t like


    him, you can simply dismiss him instantly. Why would you continue to allow him to be by Amelia''s side?


    I don''t think you''ve thought about this clearly enough,¡± Julian stated.


    Oscar looked at him. He asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°What I want to say is that you''ve fallen in love with Amelia. You''ve really changed a lot because of her.


    This never happened when you and Cassie were together. You love Amelia. I think you should just trust


    her wholeheartedly. After all, isn''t love about trusting each other?¡± Julian asked.


    After a short pause, he blinked. With a hint of doubt, he continued, ¡°Oscar, I don''t think you''re the type


    of guy who gets anxious. Why can''t you just ask Amelia what her rtionship with Kurt is? This isn''t


    like you.¡±


    Oscar pondered deeply. He raised his finger and pointed at his head before saying, ¡°Sometimes, I feel


    like I lose control up here. I want to see a psychologist. Do you know of any experts in the field you


    could introduce me to?¡±


    Julian''s jaw dropped in disbelief.


    ¡°What?¡± he said, regaining his senses after a long while.


    ¡°Help me get in contact with a psychologist. I want to talk to one,¡± Oscar casually stated.


    ¡°Oscar, are you joking? Or have you gone crazy for a while now?¡± Julian shrugged and asked in


    disbelief.


    ¡°Help me make an appointment to see a psychologist. I''ll take a day off this weekend.¡± Oscar walked


    over to the office table and grabbed a folder. He walked back and threw it onto the small table. He said,


    ¡°Didn''t you want to start a film productionpany? This is my proposal; have a look at it. If you think


    it''s all right, then I believe you''re already one step closer to starting your film productionpany.¡±


    Julian''s eyes instantly widened when he grabbed the proposal over and read it. He replied, ¡°This


    proposal is amazing! I was worried because I didn''t have aplete proposal. But now, it''s settled. I''ve


    also just hired a few employees for thepany, filling every position in the logistics, finance, and


    technical departments. I''m trying to find male and female leads because I want thepany to start


    producinging-of-age dramas. As for the other roles, I''ll wait and see how the aspiring actors


    perform in their auditions.¡±


    After a pause, he looked at Oscar and continued, ¡°Oscar, you can definitely invest in my film production


    company. Don''t worry. I''m determined to grow it and make it the best in the industry.¡±


    Oscar nodded. He changed the topic back and said, ¡°Make an appointment with a psychologist for me.


    I''m free this weekend. I''m not joking around.¡±


    Julian frowned. ¡°Oscar, are you for real?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I''m lying?¡± Oscar retorted.


    Julian was speechless.


    As he looked at Oscar with a perplexed expression on his face, he said, ¡°Oscar, please be honest with


    me. Is there something wrong with your body?¡±


    Oscar went back to his work desk and sat down. He opened the folder and buried himself in work.


    Julian did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Oscar. If there''s something wrong, then I think you should


    go to the hospital instead of the psychologist.¡±


    ¡°Julian! Enough with your nonsense!¡± Oscar eximed.


    Julian raised his hands as if surrendering. He responded, ¡°All right, I was wrong. I''ll make an


    appointment with a very reliable psychologist as soon as possible. There''s just one catch, though. I


    would like to apany you.¡±


    Oscar nodded. He pointed at the door and said, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Julian left as told and walked out of the room.


    During the weekend, Julian took the initiative to drive to Amelia''s apartment. Once he parked his car,


    he entered the elevator and ascended the building.


    ¡°Hi, Amelia,¡± Julian greeted Amelia, who opened the door for him.


    Amelia turned to look at him and smiled. She said, ¡°Hey, Julian. Have you eaten breakfast yet? Come


    in and eat. Oscar hasn''t finished all the food yet.¡±


    Julian''s eyes sparkled. He smiled back and asked, ¡°Did Molly make the food? I''m famished. It''s been a


    long time since I''ve eaten Molly''s cooking. I miss it.¡±


    Amelia shook her head and smiled. She then closed the door.


    After Julian ate breakfast, he wiped his mouth with a napkin. He stated, ¡°Amelia, can I borrow Oscar for


    a second? I promise I won''t get him to do bad things. At best, we''ll only go and see some beautiful


    ladies.¡±


    Amelia looked at Julian in disbelief. Then, she helped Oscar grab his suit. She gently said, ¡°Drive


    carefully. Call me if you guys don''t n oning back for lunch at noon.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Oscar kissed her on the forehead and replied, ¡°I know. I''ll be going now, but I''ll be back for lunch at


    noon.¡±


    Oscar and Julian left the apartment. Julian said, ¡°I think Amelia is also deeply in love with you. Are you


    really going to see a psychologist? Honestly, I feel that psychology is something only people who are


    not in their right minds would trust in. I don''t think someone like you would believe a word thates


    out of the psychiatrist''s mouth.¡±


    Oscar opened the door to the car and sat in the front passenger seat.


    Julian sat in the driver''s seat. Once he fastened his seat belt, he started the car and drove off.


    Changing the topic, he said, ¡°This time, I''ve arranged an appointment for you to see a very notable


    psychologist in the city. He knows how to entertain guests, so I''m sure you''ll get along with him just


    fine.¡±


    Oscar simply nodded his head and said nothing in response.


    Julian brought him over to a private psychology clinic. The fees there were very steep. The cost of one-


    hour consultations reached thousands. Of course, this was nothing but spare change for rich people.


    ¡°Oscar, Dr. Jenkins is waiting for you inside. I won''t being in with you. I''ll be driving all around the


    city instead. Give me a call if anythinges up.¡± Julian made the ¡°call me¡± hand gesture as he said


    that.


    Oscar lightly nodded in response. Then, he pushed the door and entered.


    There was a man in his forties sitting inside. He raised his head and gave Oscar a look. Standing up


    from his chair, he walked past his office table and stood in front of Oscar. He said, ¡°You must be Mr.


    Clinton, the heir of Clinton Corporations. How are you? My name is Joseph Jenkins. You can call me


    either Dr. Jenkins or Mr. Jenkins. Try to loosen up a little while you''re here.¡±


    Oscar merely nodded with a cold expression on his face.


    ¡°Should I address you as Mr. Clinton?¡± Joseph invited Oscar to sit on the couch and smiled warmly.


    ¡°Oscar. You can call me by my name. There''s no need to be so formal,¡± Oscar said matter-of-factly.


    Joseph smiled gently and did notment further.


    ¡°I heard a little bit about your issues from Julian, but don''t take it the wrong way. Julian and I have


    known each other for many years now. I assure you that I''ll protect your privacy and would never let


    anything we discuss here leave the room. Don''t worry,¡± Joseph quickly rified.


    Oscar nodded lightly in response.


    ¡°Rx, Oscar. Do you mind telling me about your problem? Since you came here, I believe there''s


    something that''s been bothering you inside. Dump it all on me. Let''s have a good chat. Think of me as


    your good friend of many years.¡± Joseph''s voice was very gentle.


    ¡°The past few days, I''ve been feeling the urge to kill,¡± Oscar coldly stated.


    Joseph was rendered speechless.


    He was quite taken aback by his words. However, he quickly calmed himself in order to maintain his


    professionalism.


    ¡°Tell me more about it, Oscar. Why do you feel the urge to kill? A sessful guy like you should be


    able to get anything you want in all of Tayhaven. I can''t see why you''d want to kill someone. Aren''t you


    afraid of getting your hands dirty?¡± Joseph asked following Oscar''s revtion.


    ¡°It''s true I don''t need to kill people using my own hands. However, my possessiveness toward my girl


    has only increased. Every night, I dream of tying her to me. I even have the urge to kill all the men who


    are around her. I''m a businessman whose feelings have spiraled out of control. It would be extremely


    bad for mypany''s growth.¡± Oscar looked at Joseph with scrutiny. He continued, ¡°Dr. Jenkins, can


    you tell me why I''m feeling this?¡±


    Joseph thought about it for a while. He was not in a hurry to respond to Oscar''s question.


    ¡°Oscar, can you tell me when did you start feeling this way?¡± Joseph asked.


    Oscar had a calm exterior. He exuded an intimidating aura and gracefully asked, ¡°Dr. Jenkins, are you


    nning to unearth my secrets?¡±


    Joseph could not help but feel slightly intimidated. Oscar isn''t someone I can afford to cross. His aura is


    just so terrifying.


    ¡°Rx, Oscar. Let''s talk like we''re friends. Why don''t we y a game of hypnosis? I think you''ll feel


    even more rxed,¡± Joseph suggested.


    Oscar looked at Joseph up and down. In the end, he nodded slightly.


    Joseph got Oscar to lie down on a small bed that was just enough for one person. He then said,


    ¡°Rx, Oscar. Now, imagine that you''re in a vivid scene. There are butterflies fluttering, and bees


    working hard to build their hive. Without any worries, you leisurely stroll among the flowers...¡±


    Joseph''s voice was so hypnotic. It was able to cause people to drift off to sleep.


    Approximately half an hourter, Joseph gently said, ¡°Oscar, you may open your eyes now.¡±


    When Oscar opened his eyes, his gaze was clear and alert.


    He looked at Joseph coldly and said, ¡°Dr. Jenkins, you talked so much into my ear. Besides feeling


    sleepy, I also felt like an idiot was whispering nonsense in my ear. Are you really the most popr


    psychologist in the city that Julian rmended?¡±


    Joseph''s face contorted. No one has ever been unaffected by my hypnosis to date. I can''t believe it


    didn''t affect Oscar at all!


    ¡°Oscar, how are you still wide awake?¡± Joseph was probably very shocked. It would exin why he


    asked such a childish question.


    ¡°Shouldn''t I be asking you this question?¡± Oscar replied nonchntly.


    Joseph was stunned. Cold sweat was beginning to build up on his forehead.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    Raising his hand, Joseph wiped the sweat from his forehead. Awkwardly, he said, ¡°Oscar, I''m afraid this


    conversation won''t go anywhere if you are unwilling to cooperate.¡±


    Oscar stared at Joseph with dark eyes.


    ¡°Dr. Jenkins, your abilities were highly praised by Julian. Is this the best you can do?¡± A dangerous glint


    shed across Oscar''s eyes as he narrowed them.


    Joseph was acutely aware of the dangerous aura emanating from Oscar. He smiled, ¡°Calm down,


    Oscar. Let''s chat like old friends. Don''t think of me as a psychiatrist. Let''s take this one step at a time,


    okay?¡±


    Oscar''s expression suddenly changed like the unpredictable weather in June. He''d always had a


    temperamental personality. Even an experienced psychiatrist like Joseph could not help but cower


    before him, not daring to make a fuss.


    ¡°This way, please. Let''s have a good chat.¡± Since the hypnosis wasn''t working, Joseph resorted to


    having a heart-to-heart conversation in hopes that he would be able to get a grasp on his patient.


    Oscar''s heart was heavily barricaded. He constantly had his guard up and his mental strength was


    many times stronger than an ordinary person''s, thus making it extremely difficult for someone to work


    their way in. It was a process that would take a lot of time. Only a fool would think it was an easy task.


    Oscar adjusted his clothes and replied icily, ¡°No need. I don''t think I require a psychiatrist''s help as the


    service is really subpar. I''ll be taking my leave.¡±


    Despite his mixed feelings, Joseph did not dare stop Oscar.


    ¡°My door is open anytime you feel the need to talk to someone,¡± Joseph said as he walked Oscar out.


    Thetter nodded briefly and strode away.


    Oscar went downstairs and called Julian on his phone. ¡°I''m downstairs. Come pick me,¡± he said the


    moment the phone connected.


    Julian drove the car to Oscar''s location fast as he possibly could. After entering the car, Oscar put on


    the seatbelt.


    Julian gave Oscar a strange look. ¡°That was quick. You were only inside for half an hour. What did you


    discuss?¡±


    Oscar gave him a look as he said, ¡°The psychiatrist you introduced, I''m afraid he''s just a smooth talker


    and has no ability whatsoever.¡±


    Julian was utterly dumbfounded.


    ¡°Oscar, don''t forget he is a trained professional who needs to be able to speak well with his patients.


    Since there''s nothing wrong with you, don''t overthink it. Come, let''s go have a meal. Your rtionship


    with Amelia is fine, don''t overthink it and scare her away or you''d be left crying,¡± Julian reminded him.


    Oscar massaged his head. He had been stressed over worktely, and it didn''t help matters when he


    witnessed Amelia interacting with another man. Although he professed he didn''t care, it was just a


    strong front. How could he not care when it came to the matter of his beloved?


    Julian looked at him worriedly. ¡°Hey, just take it easy. It''s not helping Amelia or yourself if you''re so


    tightly wound up all the time. She''s a sensitive one and as your partner, she''s sure to find out.¡±


    Sighing suddenly, Oscar closed his eyes and leaned back against the passenger seat. ¡°Julian, I feel


    infuriated whenever I see the men who appear beside Amelia. I can''t help flying into a rage, and the


    urge to kill them would arise. I know it''s not right and this cannot continue. That''s the reason I''ve asked


    you to arrange an appointment with a psychiatrist. However, I can''t bring myself to trust the man.¡±


    It was then Julian realized how severe the situation was.


    Oscar''s mind had always been more mature than everyone else. Never exhibiting strong emotions, he


    usually acted cold and indifferent. Julian had never seen him act this way. Perhaps Oscar''s body had


    reached its limit, or perhaps there was a problem with his rtionship with Amelia. However, the


    second option was less usible as the two of them were as thick as thieves.


    After a moment of thought, Julian said, ¡°Oscar, what if I apany you to the doctor? It would be fine


    if there isn''t a problem, but we should get it treated as soon as possible if there is. I''m sure you won''t


    want your negative emotions to affect Amelia and Tony.¡±


    Oscar was silent.


    ¡°Okay, okay! Pretend I didn''t say anything. It must be hard to be in your position since you wield such


    authority over so many staff members. Obviously, it has taken a toll on your body.¡± Julian softened his


    tone as he tried to mollify Oscar.


    ¡°Turn around and head to the hospital.¡± After a long pause, Oscar finally replied.


    Shocked, Julian momentarily lost his grip on the steering wheel and the car nearly veered off the road.


    He spun the car around and drove in the direction of the hospital. ¡°Oscar, you''re really nning on


    going?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Weren''t you the one asking me to go?¡±


    ¡°Um, no. I was only joking.¡± Once again, Julian didn''t know if he shouldugh or cry. He certainly did


    not expect Oscar to obediently do as he was told.


    Following that, Oscar shut his eyes and pretended to nap, thereby ignoring Julian as thetter dutifully


    delivered Oscar to the hospital. Oscar had requested Robert arrange a private doctor to give him an


    examination.


    Once at the hospital, Robert personally tended to Oscar and found a residue of a drug in his body. If


    taken inrge quantities, it was a drug that could make a person easily irritable, and they would also


    lose their memories. It was harmless if taken in small doses, but once it umted to a certain


    amount, it made a person violent and lose control of their temper. It could also erase important


    memories.


    Robert''s face hardened. ¡°Oscar, it seems like you''ve been taking this drug for at least a year. You need


    to be more careful, as someone gave you this drug with ill intentions.¡±


    Upon hearing Robert''s words, Oscar clenched and unclenched his fists. To think there is such a person


    near me.


    ¡°This person must be close to you for them to be able to meddle with your food and drink. Apart from


    family members, only the housekeeper and people from thepany have close contact with you. It


    seems like this person is also cautious and bides their time by only giving you small doses each time.


    Otherwise, you would have imploded long before now. You can even lose your life if you take too much


    of the drug.¡± Robert finally spoke after a moment of contemtion.


    Although Oscar''s expression remained calm on the surface, he was a ball of rage inwardly. How


    audacious of this person to drug me so boldly. They are going to pay dearly when I discover who they


    are.


    To Robert, he asked, ¡°Mr. Lancester, are you certain I''ve been taking this drug for over a year?¡±


    Robert nodded in response. ¡°We will need to perform a gastricvage procedure on you. You will also


    need to watch what you consume in the future as this person has managed to drug you for over a year


    while remaining undetected,¡± Robert said.


    Oscar narrowed his eyes in thought and nodded.


    After the procedure was done, Oscar left the hospital after resting briefly.


    Inside the car, Julian eyed him worriedly. ¡°Are you okay? Do you want to go rest at a hotel suite?¡±


    Oscar nodded in response. He could not return home in the state he was in right now lest he made


    Amelia worried about him.


    Julian drove them to a five-star hotel nearby and arranged for a presidential suite. Together, they rode


    the elevator upstairs.


    Once inside the suite, Julian tossed the keys onto the bed and turned to ask Oscar, ¡°Do you have


    anyone you suspect?¡±


    Oscar rubbed his forehead wearily. ¡°I''ve already sent someone to investigate,¡± he said.


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°No, it''s all right. You''ve already apanied me all morning. I won''t forget this.¡±


    ¡°Don''t give me that. I can''t possibly ept your ardent feelings.¡±


    Oscar sat on the couch and crossed his legs.


    ¡°What do you n to do next?¡± Julian asked.


    ¡°Investigate. Once I find the culprit behind this, they will rue the day they crossed me.¡± Oscar said all of


    this in a calm voice. If one were to ignore the killing intent in his eyes, it was as if he was discussing


    what to have for lunch that day.


    Julian clenched his fists and added, ¡°Let me have some fun too. I haven''t had a chance to y around


    in a while. I''ll make sure they regret their actions.¡±


    Oscar got up and approached the windows, staring at the view outside. ¡°Julian, I''ve been a


    businessman for many years, and I''ve made countless enemies. Who do you think has the ability to get


    so close and secretly drug me over such a long period?¡±


    Julian pondered the question. ¡°You threw yourself into work when Amelia left you a year ago. You were


    completely preupied with work and searching for her that you''ve let your guard down. It was easy


    for someone to take advantage of the situation then.¡±


    Oscar silently sped his arms behind his back.


    ¡°Oscar, I think you shouldy a trap to bait the snakes. That person drugged you to drive you mad and


    infuriate you. Their target is probably Clinton Corporations. Regarding the matter of memory loss, I say


    it''s bullsh*t. I don''t believe our technology is advanced enough to wipe a person''s memories. It''s all a


    load of bull.¡± Julian took out a cigarette and held it between his fingers, unlit. A look of disdain shed


    across his face.


    He did not believe it was possible for a person to lose their memories after being drugged. The


    technology they had now was not advanced enough to erase a person''s memories. However, it was


    possible for a type of drug to cause a person''s memory to decline rapidly.


    ¡°I don''t care what their aim is because I won''t let them have their way. Once I find them, I will make


    their life a living hell.¡± Oscar narrowed his eyes threateningly.


    ¡°I''m with you,¡± Julian said.


    Oscar rested in the suite for about two hours before returning to his apartment.


    ¡°Amelia, I hope you''re not mad I hogged your husband the entire morning,¡± Julian joked as he followed


    Oscar into the room.


    Nonplussed, Ameliaughed as she shooed them inside. ¡°Come on in! It''s such a hot day today. I


    made you guys some pudding to cool you off.¡±


    Julian let out a whistle. ¡°That''s very considerate of you. Oscar is such a lucky man to have a wife like


    you. In fact, it''s my dream to marry a wife like you.¡±


    Amelia smiled as she led them into the kitchen and served the pudding.


    Julian politely obliged and ate two servings of pudding. After wiping his mouth, he smiled. ¡°Thanks for


    the delicious food, Amelia. I''ll take my leave now. Won''t want to hang around as a third wheel.¡±


    He then left after a quick goodbye.


    Amelia walked him to the door before returning to their apartment. Amelia and Oscar both sat down on


    the couch.


    ¡°I heard that you went to the hospital with Julian? Were you looking for someone?¡± Amelia decided to


    ask directly instead of beating around the bush.


    ¡°No. I apanied Julian to the doctor. Even a man can get sick from time to time,¡± Oscar replied


    without batting an eyelid.


    Amelia nodded understandingly. ¡°I was worried you weren''t feeling well. I''m d to hear that''s not the


    case.¡± Amelia did not probe any further. ¡°I''ll put these away in the kitchen. Will you take a nap with me


    afterward? I''m feeling a little sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    Oscar followed Amelia into the kitchen before looping his arms around her waist from behind. While


    resting his chin on her shoulder, he asked, ¡°Amelia, are you in a bad mood?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Amelia squeezed out some dish soap to wash the dining utensils. ¡°Why do you say so?¡± she asked


    smilingly.


    ¡°Intuition.¡±


    Amelia smiled wordlessly but didn''t stop washing the dishes.


    After cleaning all the tes, she turned to stand on her toes and kissed him on the lips. ¡°Don''t


    overthink this. Let''s take a nap in the roomter.¡±


    Right after she wrenched herself free of his grasp, she got pulled back into his arms before she could


    walk any further.


    ¡°Amelia, we''re a married couple. Although the past few days I did use some harshnguage, and we


    did argue a little, I''ve apologized to you. I''m no longer angry at you. You should speak your mind


    instead of keeping it to yourself. Otherwise, it''s going to make me feel ufortable,¡± Oscar said while


    resting his chin on the top of her head.


    Amelia snuggled against his chest before directing her question back at him. ¡°Are you being entirely


    honest with me, though?¡±


    Hearing that, Oscar cast his gaze downward.


    ¡°Did someone gossip to you?¡± he questioned after licking her earlobe.


    ¡°Someone saw you at the gastroenterology department, and Julian was apanying you. Why did


    you lie to me?¡± Amelia asked in dejection. ¡°Why did you lie to me when you''re the one who''s feeling


    unwell?¡±


    Oscar raised her chin and stared into her eyes.


    ¡°Tell me. Who tipped you off?¡± he asked in a quiet voice.


    Amelia fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Oscar, I''m not trying to me you for lying to me. It''s just


    that you would rather get Julian to apany you just so you could keep me in the dark. Am I so


    untrustworthy?¡±


    Oscar looked down and locked eyes with her. After a moment, he heaved a soft sigh and said, ¡°I''m


    sorry. I just didn''t want you to worry about me.¡±


    Amelia chuckled ruefully as she freed herself from his arms. There was a tinge of mncholy to her


    voice.


    ¡°Oscar, you keep me in the dark about everything. I only got to know that you went to the hospital from


    someone else. Tell me. Do you no longer trust me?¡± she asked in a low voice with her against him.


    Oscar stared at her longingly and then reached out to forcefully pull her into his embrace. After that, he


    led her out of the kitchen.


    They settled down on the sofa, and he had Amelia sit on hisp while he wrapped his arms around her


    waist. ¡°Amelia, stop moving around. You know men have a hard time reining in their desires. I might


    just have sex with you on the sofa if I can''t resist it,¡± he whispered.


    Amelia nced at him and ceased moving about, for she could already feel the movement underneath


    her.


    ¡°Tell me who tipped you off,¡± Oscar repeated himself.


    Amelia gazed at him before surrendering. ¡°It''s a call from an unknown number. I picked up, and the


    caller''s voice was deliberately altered. I was told that you went to the hospital with Julian, and you had


    a gastrointestinal cleansing. The caller hung up without saying anything else.¡±


    Oscar mulled over the situation while keeping his gaze low.


    ¡°This means I was stalked,¡± Oscar said nonchntly. The caller called Amelia with an unknown number


    and altered his voice. It''s obvious he''s trying to sow discord into my rtionship with Amelia. Could this


    person also be the culprit who drugged me?


    ¡°Oscar, what are you thinking about?¡± Amelia touched his cheek. ¡°Are you worried that the caller was


    trying to sow discord into our rtionship?¡±


    Oscar grabbed her hand before intertwining his fingers with hers. ¡°Amelia, I didn''t tell you I went to the


    hospital because I didn''t want you to worry about me. I''m your man, so I wish for your constant


    happiness.¡±


    ¡°But Oscar, you also said I''m your woman, which is why I want to share everything with you, including


    your burdens. I don''t want to only hear things about you through others. I''ll only end up being the fool


    who knows about thingsst after everyone else,¡± Amelia stated while staring into Oscar''s eyes with an


    unwavering gaze.


    Oscar could only relent and give her a summary of how he was drugged.


    Amelia leaped up from the sofa to touch him all over his body while asking anxiously, ¡°You were


    drugged? What did the doctor say? Was it serious? This won''t do. We have to go to the hospital right


    away. I can''t let anything happen to you.¡±


    Oscar pulled her back into his embrace before consoling her in a low voice, ¡°I''m fine. As soon as I had


    a gastrointestinal cleansing, the remaining drugs in my body were also washed out. Don''t worry. I''m


    just a little drowsy. You should be a little more at ease. I''ll find out who did this to me as soon as


    possible. You have nothing to fear. Throughout my career in business, I''ve had people who revered me,


    resented me, as well as tried to topple me. However, it will take a lot more to defeat me.¡±


    Amelia apanied Oscar upstairs and pressed him down on the bed. She then poured him some


    warm water. ¡°Have some water while I go get your pajamas. Why don''t you go get showered? No, you


    just got a gastrointestinal cleansing. It''ll be bad if you catch a cold after a shower.¡±


    Amelia fetched him his pajamas deftly and had him put them on before going to bed.


    Oscar felt a sense of warmth in his heart while watching her busy herself like a perfect wife and mother.


    No matter what he had been through in the outside world, it was bliss to have someone at home care


    for him.


    He stood up and walked over to hug Amelia before whispering, ¡°Amelia, you should stop. I merely went


    through a gastrointestinal cleansing, so it''s nothing. I''m healthy and good at dealing with pressure. I''ve


    made a full recovery after resting for an hour or two. You have nothing to worry about. Seeing you


    worry makes my heart ache.¡±


    Nheless, a worried look lingered on Amelia''s face.


    ¡°Oscar, don''t try to act tough in my presence if you''re feeling unwell. I''m your wife. While it is


    undeniably delightful to enjoy life with you, I''m also willing to bear the burdens with you. I do not wish


    for you to bear the weight alone. Do you get what I''m saying?¡± Amelia exined herself sincerely.


    Oscar brought her to the bed as he spoke. ¡°Let''s sleep. I''ll cook you a fancy meal tonight.¡±


    Relieved, Ameliay down in his arms, no longer urging him to change into his pajamas. Instead, she


    snuggled against his chest, finally regaining her sense of security.


    The two of them slept soundly. If Tony hadn''t gone to get them, they could probably sleep until six in the


    evening.


    When Amelia opened her ssy eyes, she saw Tony standing beside the bed while watching them


    sleep.


    ¡°Tony, you''re awake.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I woke up a long time ago. Molly told me not to disturb Big Meanie and you, so I spent a long


    time ying outside beforeing back in.¡± Tony pouted in frustration. ¡°Mommy, can you wake up


    now? I want to y at the park after dinner.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°All right. I''ll wake your daddy now. We''ll go to the park together after dinner,¡± she said.


    Amelia woke Oscar up. They freshened themselves up after getting out of bed. It was already six


    o''clock in the evening when they got downstairs. Molly was serving the dinner that she prepared.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, Mrs. Clinton,e here. Let''s eat,¡± Molly said smilingly.


    Amelia and Oscar walked over and sat down. ¡°Molly, this is quite a feast. You should dine with us too.


    We won''t be able to finish all of this,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°That won''t be necessary, Mrs. Clinton. I need to go home. My granddaughter is visiting, so my family is


    waiting to dine with me. You can just leave the dishes in the sink after dinner. I''ll wash them tomorrow,¡±


    Molly exined as she removed her apron.


    ¡°Safe trips, Molly.¡± Amelia bid her goodbye.


    After Molly left, Amelia poured Tony and Oscar some soup. ¡°Drinking some soup before eating is good


    for your health.¡±


    After dinner, Oscar put the dishes into the dishwasher. After they were cleaned, he organized them


    back onto the shelves.


    All the while, Amelia was leaning against the doorway with her hands crossed. There was a faint smile


    on her lips while her gaze was filled with bliss.


    ¡°Oscar, you sure are capable. If it were two years ago, I would definitely scoff if someone had imed


    that you aren''t only good at earning money and have a great public image but could also cook. I''ll think


    that person is kidding. However, now that you''ll wash the dishes willingly and can even cook, it makes


    me think the man I marry sure is perfect. I feel so proud for having such a perfect and outstanding man


    all to myself,¡± she praised.


    With how blissful she felt, it would be hard for someone else to believe that the two of them had had an


    argument just a day ago and were doubting their feelings for each other.


    After sorting out the dishes, Oscar approached her to loop his hands around her waist smilingly. ¡°It


    takes a good wife to make a good husband. I used to know nothing about cooking, say less of anything


    else rted to the production of food. However, I am no longer that ignorant. This is all because I have


    an understanding and considerate wife like you.¡±


    ttery tended to be well received, and Amelia was no exception.


    The three of them went for a stroll at a park near their neighborhood. When they got back home,


    Amelia said to Oscar, ¡°Oscar, you help bathe Tony while I go get the clothes.¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    Then, he carried Tony upstairs to get showered. Amelia was nning to go upstairs as well, but the


    phone rang coincidentally.


    She checked the caller ID to see that the call was from Eleanor, who she hadn''t contacted in a while.


    Since she was in a good mood, a smile tugged on her lips when she saw the caller ID.


    Upon taking the call, she greeted, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Hutton.¡±


    Eleanor''s demure voice came through. ¡°Lia, it''s been quite a while since Ist contacted you. How''re


    you doing? Did Oscar bully you? I miss you.¡±


    ¡°I''m doing great. Oscar has been nice to me. Tony misses you too and has been asking where you''ve


    gone to. You should catch a flight to visit him when you have time to spare. Either that or I can bring


    Tony to visit you in Saspiuburg when there''s a long holiday.¡±


    Eleanor chuckled gently. ¡°Sure. I''ll show you around Saspiuburg when Tony and youe to visit. We


    can have all the fun we want as we go shopping.¡±


    ¡°I''ll thank you in advance in Tony''s stead.¡±


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Eleanor added, ¡°Lia, I would like to visit you in a few days. It''s


    been some time since west saw each other. I miss both Tony and you.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Give me a call when you''reing so that I can prepare everything. With that, we''ll have time to


    visit the tourist attractions, unlikest time,¡± Amelia agreed.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I''d like to-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she heard the dial tone through the line.


    She was curious. ¡°Why would Mrs. Hutton hang up so suddenly?¡±


    She tried calling back only to find Eleanor''s phone was already switched off.


    With a frown, she consoled herself that Eleanor''s phone might have run out of charge.


    Putting the phone down, she gradually forgot about the minor episode of her call being cut.


    At the mansion in Saspiuburg, Eleanor red at the person who cut the call while chiding, ¡°What do


    you want?¡±


    Benjamin grasped tightly onto the phone as he spoke. ¡°Are you calling her again?¡±


    ¡°I can''t officially reunite with my daughter, so can''t I at least give her a call when I miss her? She''s


    already married and has a son, so she no longer poses a threat to you. Why must you force me to cut


    ties with my own daughter? You''re inhumane!¡±


    Eleanor''s voice was sharp as she fretted and wept out of frustration.


    Benjamin had a livid expression on his face as he smashed the phone on the floor. With a loud noise,


    the phone shattered into pieces, no longer usable.


    ¡°We only have two children - a son, and a daughter. Why are you so hung up on a daughter who went


    missing for more than twenty years and who we have no idea is dead or alive? As I''ve said, Amelia


    Winters is not our daughter. Yet, you insist on bothering her. Must I give you an ultimatum before you


    give up?¡± The veins on Benjamin''s forehead popped as he glowered at Eleanor. He had lost it a little as


    he spoke.


    At the same time, Eleanor was also staring back at him unyieldingly. Her body was trembling with


    agitation while her eyes burned bright with rage and madness.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    ¡°You''re just a jerk, a lunatic who doesn''t want to acknowledge your biological daughter,¡± Eleanor cursed


    while gnashing her teeth. She whirled around, wanting to go upstairs. Unexpectedly, Benjamin grasped


    her wrist forcefully.


    She turned over and shot daggers at the man. ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Eleanor, if you still haven''t realized what''s good for you, I would rather send you to the psychiatric


    hospital to recuperate for some time and bring you back home after you are cured of your


    deliriousness. Since you''re my wife, I''ll do my best to help you, but I''ll never allow that woman to be


    part of our Hutton family. Dream on.¡± Madness gleamed in Benjamin''s eyes as he dered those


    words.


    Seeing this side of Benjamin caused Eleanor to tremble uncontrobly. She never knew that her


    husband was so heartless that he would refuse to acknowledge his biological daughter.


    ¡°She''s your daughter!¡± Eleanor cried out sorrowfully.


    ¡°No. You had that daughter with another man. It''s a shame I''d never be able to erase for the rest of my


    life. That is why I hate her. If I had strangled her secretly back then, you wouldn''t have to think about


    that illegitimate child for so many years!¡± Benjamin yelled in return.


    Eleanor flung his hand away before taking a few steps back. She could barely stand up straight due to


    her wobbly legs.


    Tears poured out of Eleanor''s eyes. She replied feebly, ¡°Forget it. Since you consider me a


    promiscuous woman, we should get a divorce. We are both tired of being entangled in this marriage for


    over thirty years. I no longer want to rify whether Lia is your daughter too. Even the paternity test


    result Amelia showed you couldn''t dispel your doubts. What else can I do? I''ll head upstairs first. A


    lawyer will drop by tomorrow to consult with you on the divorce.¡±


    So many years had passed, but Eleanor had never felt this disappointed. Although there were times


    when she had thought of leaving her husband due to some struggles, her heart turned soft when she


    saw how well Benjamin treated her.


    This entanglement then carried on for more than thirty years, and the two of them had grown old in the


    blink of an eye.


    They were husband and wife in youth andpanions in old age. There were also ordeals they faced


    and overcame during those thirty years. If it were not for Benjamin''s hurtful words, she would certainly


    not have thought of getting a divorce.


    She had resentment, hatred, anger, and love toward Benjamin. Theseplicated emotions resulted in


    her not knowing how she should face her husband. Hence, Eleanor always put up a cold front.


    Nheless, it was also because she loved him that she did not bear to leave his side.


    However, she hated him as much as she loved him, and it hadpletely overwhelmed her. That was


    why she needed to see a psychiatrist.


    It was apparent that Benjamin was thoroughly incensed as he red at his wife while panting heavily.


    ¡°A divorce? Don''t even think about it. For the sake of that illegitimate child, you''re willing to give up on


    your family? Do you even have a heart? Only heartless people would say such words!¡± Benjamin


    gritted his teeth as he spoke.


    Eleanor let out a bleak, coldugh upon hearing that.


    How shameless of him to point fingers at me. This kind of person only knows how to make such


    remarks.


    Their heated argument had alerted Amelia, who hade downstairs. Fortunately, Benjamin had sent


    the maids to stay in another building. Therefore, none of them knew about this dispute.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you arguing?¡± Amelia was watching a television show when she heard the


    commotion. She rushed down and saw her parents ring at each other as though they were enemies.


    Frightened by what she witnessed, she immediately stood in between them.


    Upon seeing Amelia, Eleanor stowed away her angry expression. She let out a soft sigh and regained


    herposure.


    ¡°Amelia, your dad and I are getting a divorce,¡± Eleanor said calmly. ¡°I can no longer hold together this


    sinking marriage with him. Looking at him not only reminds me of my eldest daughter''s past


    disappearance but also of the cruelments he makes. My rtionship with him will end here.¡±


    Her words stumped Amelia. She stared nkly at Eleanor and asked in a daze, ¡°Mom, you''re joking,


    right?¡±


    ¡°This entanglement has been a burden to me for decades. I''m exhausted.¡± Eleanor had indeed be


    tired after all these years.


    ¡°Stop joking, Mom. Divorcing at such an old age would only cause you and Dad to be


    laughingstocks. I''ll ask Dad to apologize to you. Then after a good night''s sleep, we will still be a happy


    family.¡± Amelia forced out a smile.


    However, Eleanor shook her head. ¡°I''m tired, so I''ll head upstairs now. Regarding the divorce, I''ll get a


    lawyer to represent me. I don''t want any of the Hutton family''s assets. After letting Lia down for more


    than twenty years, I want to fulfill my duty as a good mother to her. I can''t let her suffer grievances


    again.¡±


    Amelia could only watch while Eleanor went up the stairs.


    She let out a sorrowful wail. ¡°Mom, I know you miss the daughter you haven''t seen for over twenty


    years, but have you thought of me and Ivan, who have always stayed by your side? Are you not


    worried that we would feel upset over the divorce? Or would you rather have a daughter whom you


    have no idea if she would even acknowledge you as her mother?¡±


    Eleanor paused in her tracks. Nevertheless, she continued to head upstairs in the end.


    Seeing her mother''s silhouette disappear down the corridor, the corners of Amelia''s eyes turned red,


    and there were tears in her eyes.


    ¡°What happened, Dad? Why did Mom want a divorce for no reason?¡± Amelia could no longer control


    her tears.


    Benjamin clenched his fists, and his chest heaved up and down due to anger.


    ¡°Dad, I thought the both of you were getting along pretty well these days? So why are you two wanting


    to split up at such an old age? Have you not thought about Ivan and me?¡± Amelia questioned through


    her sobs.


    ¡°We will not get a divorce.¡± Benjamin went upstairs right after saying that.


    Amelia held her head with both hands. Her intuition told her that the appearance of Amelia Winters had


    caused the Hutton family to crumble.


    If I didn''t meddle in that matter, my family would still be in harmony.


    She sat on the couch while continuing to hold her head. Amelia raised her head after some time and


    saw her elder brothering in. Her tears immediately bubbled forth once again.


    ¡°Mom wants a divorce.¡± Amelia cried out in aggrievement.


    Ivan''s footsteps halted abruptly, but he quickly went to his sister. ¡°Don''t cry. Tell me what happened.


    Why did Mom suddenly want to split up with Dad?¡±


    Amelia narrated what just happened to her brother. Then, she said in a huff, ¡°It''s all Amelia Winters''


    fault. If she hadn''t shown up, our family would not be in this state!¡±


    ¡°If you haven''t been so nosy and conducted a paternity test for our parents with that woman and even


    brought Mom to Beshya, all these wouldn''t have happened.¡± Ivan let out a sigh ofmentation. ¡°Don''t


    overthink it. This matter has always been a knot in their hearts. If they don''t handle it well, even if they


    continued to be husband and wife, they would only appear loving on the surface. Go and get some


    sleep. I''ll speak with Dad.¡±


    Amelia grabbed Ivan''s hand, passing on the icy-cold sensation in her fingertips to her brother.


    ¡°Why is your hand so cold?¡± asked Ivan.


    ¡°Ivan, I''m scared that our parents will get a divorce. I don''t want another female rtive to stay in this


    house. It''s too revolting.¡± Amelia''s voice quivered. ¡°Our family will be iplete if Mom is serious


    about splitting up with Dad.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Fret not. I will sort things out nicely. The divorce will not take ce. You''ll always be our family''s


    precious princess. Stop brooding over this and go upstairs to rest. Nothing bad will happen as long as


    I''m around.¡±


    Amelia''s expression finally softened, and she nodded in response.


    ¡°Be a good girl and go to bed. Everything will be fine when you wake up tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia finally felt at ease and headed back to her room. On the other hand, gloominess appeared on


    Ivan''s face.


    He sat on the couch for a while before going upstairs.


    Standing outside the study, he hesitated but eventually knocked on the door.


    He entered the room after getting Benjamin''s permission.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Ivan called out.


    Benjamin was smoking by the window. There were cigarette butts by his feet, and the thick scent of


    smoke filled the room.


    ¡°Amelia told me that Mom ns to get a divorce. What''s going on?¡±


    Benjamin turned around, revealing a pair of bloodshot eyes. He spoke with a downcast face. ¡°You''re


    back.¡±


    Walking over, Ivan snuck a nce at the cigarette butts by the window. ¡°Dad, are you really going to


    divorce Mom?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Even if I have to tie your mom up at home, I would never divorce her. In fact, in this


    lifetime, if I had to tie her up, I would tie her up in the same tomb with me.¡± Benjamin''s face darkened


    as he clenched his teeth.


    Ivan frowned upon hearing that. ¡°Dad, doing that would only worsen your rtionship with Mom. Would


    you be satisfied only after driving her crazy?¡±


    ¡°Driving her crazy?¡± Benjamin''s lips curved up into a sinister grin. He replied coldly, ¡°I''ve loved and


    doted on her for thirty years. But for the sake of that bastard child, she was willing to cut ties with me. In


    her heart, I can''t even match with that daughter of hers. I should have taken that b*stard child''s life at


    that time.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don''t forget that she''s also your daughter,¡± Ivan purposely brought the topic up.


    Benjamin''s cold gaze fell on him.


    ¡°That woman is not my daughter but an illegitimate child. If you mention that one more time, you can


    forget about stepping into this house too!¡± Benjamin snapped as he waved his hand angrily.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    ¡°The paternity test results came out, Dad. Her DNA matches with yours up to ny-nine percent,


    which isn''t possible if she isn''t rted to you by blood. Why won''t you just admit it?¡±


    When Benjamin heard that, an embarrassed look shed across his face, and the vicious re in his


    eyes intensified.


    ¡°Shut up! She''s not my daughter. I only have a son and a daughter. That girl is a b*stard''s child. I''ll kick


    you out of the Hutton family if you mention her again,¡± Benjamin said furiously.


    Ivan could find no words to respond to him.


    ¡°Get out. You may speak to me after you think this through.¡± Benjamin waved his hand without waiting


    for Ivan to say anything else, gesturing him to leave.


    Ivan stared at him intently, then turned and left.


    He thought Benjamin was being unreasonable and pathetic at the same time. That girl was his


    daughter, yet he insisted she was a product of his wife''s disloyalty and chose to drown himself in his


    delusions. They were a loving couple, but Benjamin destroyed their rtionship.


    Ivan could not understand why Benjamin was being so stubborn, nor did he know what happened back


    then which resulted in Benjamin refusing to acknowledge his daughter and even thinking that his wife


    had cheated on him.


    In truth, Ivan thought Benjamin was quite pitiful, but thetter only had himself to me for it. If he were


    not so obstinate and suspicious, he would not have to face a divorce now.


    It was bound to be an unpleasant night for the Hutton family.


    Amelia woke up surprisingly early the next day and saw Eleanor dragging an enormous suitcase out of


    the door. Shocked, Amelia was instantly wide awake.


    ¡°Where are you going, Mom?¡± Amelia asked anxiously as she held the suitcase in Eleanor''s hand.


    Eleanor turned around, looked at Amelia, and informed, ¡°I''m going to Tayhaven to look for Lia. I''ve


    owed her too much, and I want to be by her side for the remaining days.¡±


    Anger shed across Amelia''s eyes.


    ¡°All you ever think about is that Amelia Winters. Have you forgotten everyone else? I am your daughter,


    too. Ivan and I truly care about you. I''m starting to think you''ve gone mad to love her so much.¡± Amelia


    finally snapped.


    Eleanor only stared at her calmly.


    Amelia waved her arms, losing control of her temper. ¡°Calm down, Mom. Let''s talk this through. Don''t


    break the peace in our family, okay?¡±


    ¡°Your father and I have nothing left to talk about. Divorce is inevitable. I appointed mywyer to discuss


    the divorce with himst night. I don''t want any assets from the Hutton family, but I won''t cut ties with


    you and Ivan. Even if we''re divorced, you two are still my son and daughter.¡± Eleanor''s mouth twitched


    as if she was determined to divorce.


    Amelia stared at her in disbelief.


    With reddened eyes, she bit her lip so hard teeth marks appeared on her lip.


    ¡°Stop biting your lip. You''re almost bleeding,¡± Eleanor said nervously.


    Amelia twitched her lips, but she still loosened her bite.


    ¡°You still care about me, Mom?¡± Amelia scoffed, ¡°I thought you only had Amelia Winters in mind.¡±


    A hint of pain surfaced in Eleanor''s eyes.


    ¡°You''re still my daughter, Amelia. Both you and Lia are my precious daughters,¡± Eleanor exined.


    ¡°If you truly see me as your daughter, you wouldn''t have divorced Dad so quickly. I think Amelia


    Winters cast a spell on you, making you abandon this family,¡± Amelia Hutton retorted emotionally.


    Eleanor was silent.


    Then, Amelia snatched her suitcase and threw it aside.


    ¡°Don''t go, Mom. If you leave, I''ll end my life. I''ll take a knife, slit my wrist, and watch myself bleed to


    death.¡±


    ¡°Quit that nonsense, Amelia.¡±


    ¡°It''s not nonsense. If you dare give up on this family, I would harm myself. After all, you don''t care about


    me, and I assume you wouldn''t care what I do,¡± Amelia threatened like she had nothing to lose.


    Eleanor''s face fell, and her eyes turned red.


    Letting out a tired sigh, she persuaded, ¡°You''re already in your twenties and are even old enough to get


    married. Don''t be so stubborn, Amelia.¡±


    Amelia sobbed quietly, tears rolling down her cheeks as bitterness filled her heart.


    ¡°I regret bringing you to meet Amelia Winters, Mom. If you hadn''t reunited with her, the Hutton family


    wouldn''t have to face so many hardships,¡± Amelia Hutton said as she wept.


    Eleanor said nothing in response.


    ¡°Are you really leaving?¡± Benjamin''s voice sounded from upstairs.


    Eleanor looked up and saw Benjamin standing there arrogantly with his arms crossed. She instantly


    turned cold and expressionless.


    ¡°I''ve requested awyer to prepare the divorce papers, and he''ll talk to you about the divorce


    personally. Don''t worry, I''m not divorcing for your money, but I have one condition. After the divorce, I


    never want to see you again,¡± Eleanor said icily.


    Benjamin''s eyes darkened as his face turned utterly vicious.


    ¡°You''ve be quite the rebel, Eleanor. You even have the nerve to go against me. You want to go to


    Tayhaven to find her, don''t you? Well, it was I who had sent Amelia Winters to the Winters family, and I


    can easily cause trouble to the Winters family now, too. If you want her to be hated by her family and


    live without peace then, by all means, sign the divorce papers and go to your so-called precious


    daughter,¡± Benjamin threatened.


    Eleanor red at Benjamin, who was descending the stairs. She balled her fists, veins popping on the


    back of her palm. Never had she seen such a wicked and shameless man - her husband whom she


    had married for over thirty years.


    She could not figure out why a father could be so ruthless to his child. Even the most vicious tigers


    would not eat their cubs, yet this man was doing so. He actually gave his daughter away to someone


    else and faked her disappearance.


    ¡°Lia didn''t go missing? Rather, you gave her to someone else?¡± Eleanor felt incredulous.


    ¡°Yes. There is no ce for a b*stard child in the Hutton family.¡± Benjamin was quick to admit.


    Shock, humiliation, disbelief, and agony shed across Eleanor''s eyes. It dealt a severe blow to her


    that her husband believed she cheated on him.


    She had been in pain for over twenty years, and she had to visit a psychiatrist due to stress. Yet, she


    did not expect that it was her husband who had caused everything.


    She clutched her chest, her lips trembling. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I said I only have a son and a daughter. The other daughter went missing twenty years ago. You''re


    having delusions because you''re too stressed out. Be good, get some sleep, and forget everything


    about it,¡± Benjamin gently convinced her.


    However, Eleanor shook her head vigorously.


    Benjamin approached her gradually and said sinisterly, ¡°I have arranged an appointment for you with


    your doctor. After he hypnotizes you, you will slowly forget the past. It will be quick, so don''t be afraid.¡±


    Eleanor immediately ran away, and Benjamin shouted, ¡°Her illness is acting up again! Capture her.¡±


    Two bodyguards suddenly appeared out of nowhere. They grabbed Eleanor, but she struggled


    vehemently, and the bodyguards gave Benjamin a helpless look.


    ¡°Knock her out,¡± Benjamin ordered coldly.


    Thus, Eleanor fainted from a hand chop to her neck.


    Benjamin caught her and scooped her up in his arms.


    ¡°What are you doing, Dad?¡± Amelia asked anxiously. Benjamin could be heartless if he wanted to.


    Otherwise, he would not have called his daughter a b*stard child or refused to acknowledge his


    daughter no matter how much his wife begged him.


    ¡°Your mother is too stressed out. I want her to undergo hypnosis from the psychiatrist, which will make


    her forget things that were supposed to be forgotten,¡± Benjamin exined nonchntly.


    Amelia frowned. ¡°Dad, you''re being too cruel to Mom.¡±


    ¡°Don''t tell me you want me and your mother to divorce?¡±


    That sentencepletely silenced Amelia.


    After staying quiet for some time, Amelia refused to give up and asked, ¡°Didn''t you have the


    psychiatrist hypnotize Mom several times before? Weren''t they ineffective?¡±


    ¡°Back then, I didn''t dare let the psychiatrist force the treatment on her, and I would stop the hypnosis


    whenever she showed the slightest resistance. This time, however, if she loses her mind because of


    this, then I''ll take care of her for the rest of her life.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy, Dad?¡± Amelia yelled, ¡°That''s our mom and your wife! How could you treat her that


    way?¡±


    ¡°I will look after her forever, whether she is crazy or not. My love for her wouldn''t lessen.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia shook her head aggressively. She could not understand such twisted and horrifying love. From


    her perspective, love should be mutual and should not include hurting one''s partner in the name of


    love.


    ¡°Calm down, Dad. Ivan and I will talk to Mom. She was acting on impulse, but she''ll cool down soon,¡±


    Amelia persuaded as she suppressed her fear.


    ¡°Go upstairs.¡±


    However, Amelia followed Benjamin relentlessly. ¡°Where are you taking Mom?¡±


    ¡°I have called her doctor to prepare everything. He can hypnotize her now,¡± Benjamin revealed


    emotionlessly.


    ¡°I beg of you, Dad. Please don''t do this to Mom. The doctor said she''ll be insane if you force


    hypnosis on her.¡±


    ¡°If she does, then I''ll take care of her.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia felt her entire body turn cold.


    She and Ivan were still rather powerless in Saspiuburg and had no way of confronting Benjamin, who


    was a control freak. At that moment, Amelia felt sorry for her mother for marrying such a man.


    ¡°Cool your head, Dad.¡± Amelia went to Benjamin and got to her knees. With tears in her eyes, she


    begged, ¡°I''m begging you, Dad. She''s your wife. If something happened to her during the hypnosis, she


    would be deranged. You have no right to rob her of her wisdom, and she has every right to live


    with her intelligence.¡±


    Benjamin looked down at her. ¡°If you stop me again, you can leave the Hutton family, and I won''t


    support you financially anymore.¡±


    Amelia''s hand shivered.


    ¡°Would you rather stop me, or leave the protection of the Hutton family, only to work a job which pays


    three to five thousand to support yourself? It''s your choice.¡±


    Amelia was put in a dilemma.


    As Benjamin walked past Amelia with Eleanor in his arms, Amelia froze on the spot as if her feet were


    glued to the ground. She watched her father''s silhouette and opened her mouth but could not get the


    words out.


    To Amelia, even her birth mother could notpete with materialistic things in her heart. In a way, that


    was also a great tragedy for Eleanor.


    Blinded by money and luxuries, Amelia abandoned Eleanor entirely.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    ¡°Where''s Dad and Mom?¡± asked Ivan.


    Amelia stared nkly at her brother. She then twitched her lips and muttered reluctantly, ¡°Dad brought


    Mom to see a psychiatrist.¡±


    ¡°Why didn''t you stop him?¡± he asked angrily.


    ¡°I couldn''t... Ivan, Dad was really fierce. He not only threatened to chase me out of the house but to cut


    me off financially too! I don''t want to work a job that only earns me a monthly sry of three to five


    thousand. That meager amount isn''t even enough to buy a handbag. So-¡±


    Ivan cut in harshly, ¡°So, you let him take Mom away.¡±


    Amelia burst into tears and wailed, ¡°Ivan, I didn''t do it on purpose! I just didn''t want to get chased out of


    the house. The Hutton residence is my home! Without the support of the Hutton family, I won''t be able


    to survive in Walund.¡±


    Ivan pressed his lips together, fuming in silence.


    He clenched his fists and stared down at her angrily. ¡°Amelia, I''m so disappointed in you.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia sobbed even louder. ¡°Please don''t say that. It makes me sad to hear you say that.


    Why don''t I go with you to find Mom? Dad said that he wanted to use hypnosis on Mom. If she


    subconsciously tries to resist the hypnosis, she''ll either turn into a lunatic or a fool.¡±


    ¡°Let''s go,¡± said Ivan.


    Amelia hurried behind him.


    ¡°Ivan, we''re here. Please don''t agitate Dad anymore. Otherwise, we''ll be left with nothing if he chases


    us out of the Hutton family.¡±


    Ivan clenched his fist so tightly that his knuckles emitted a cracking sound. A trace of malice shed in


    his eyes.


    ¡°Don''t worry. One day, the Hutton family will be under my control. I''ll protect you and Mom so that both


    of you won''t get hurt,¡± he promised.


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°Dad''s getting old. His mindset is too extreme, and whenever he does things, he doesn''t have a backup


    n. If he continues to be in control of thepany and our family, thepany will go downhill.


    Sooner orter, he''ll drive Mom insane as well. I''m the eldest in the family, so it''s my duty to protect


    Mom. Not only that, I''ll make sure to provide her with the best life and environment.¡±


    ¡°Don''t act rashly, Ivan.¡±


    Ivan did not reply her.


    However, a n was already forming in his mind.


    He knew exactly what he should do. However, it was not time yet. Once the time was right, he vowed to


    land a deadly strike on his father. That way, his father would not be able to retaliate. By then, the


    company''s management rights would be in Ivan''s hands. With that, he would also have a say at home,


    and his mother would not suffer anymore.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Amelia, our priority now is to stop Dad''s control over Mom. I hope you don''t tell him whatever I''ve told


    you earlier. It''s in Mom''s best interest if you don''t.¡±


    In response, Amelia made a zipper motion across her lips.


    She reassured, ¡°Don''t worry! I promise not to breathe a word of it to anyone. Even if I die, I''ll take the


    secret to the grave with me!¡±


    Ivan did not reply. He merely reached out to pat her forehead.


    Both of them hurried to the psychiatric clinic. However, they were blocked by bodyguards outside.


    ¡°Mr. Ivan, Ms. Hutton, please leave. Mr. Benjamin has ordered that nobody is allowed to enter,¡± said


    one of the bodyguards expressionlessly.


    Ivan wanted to barge in, but hisbat skills were not on par with the bodyguard. Thetter easily


    locked Ivan''s hands behind his back and said, ¡°My apologies, Mr. Ivan.¡±


    Ivan and Amelia were directly shoved into the car. The bodyguard instructed the chauffeur, ¡°Send Mr.


    Ivan and Ms. Hutton back and keep watch over them. They aren''t allowed to leave the mansion without


    Mr. Benjamin''s orders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    The siblings were then sent back to the mansion. Around ten extra bodyguards appeared at the door.


    They stood at every possible exit in the mansion, preventing any attempt by the siblings to sneak out.


    When they reached the bedroom, Amelia stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°Ivan, what should we do?


    Dad doesn''t allow us to see Mom at all. I think he''s serious this time. He wants to drive Mom crazy.¡±


    Ivan had a dark expression on his face. He was so frustrated that he punched the wall three times


    consecutively.


    ¡°Ivan, stop! Don''t do that!¡±


    ¡°I want you to leave. I need some time to think things through,¡± said Ivan.


    Amelia moved her lips as if to speak, but no words came. In the end, she said dejectedly, ¡°Okay, I''ll


    leave. Don''t overthink things. Maybe Dad simply brought Mom to her attending psychiatrist for a chat.


    Don''t worry, it''ll be all right.¡±


    Seeing Ivan ignoring her, Amelia looked crestfallen. She hung her head, and her shoulders slumped as


    she left the room.


    She went back to her room and flopped onto her bed in frustration. However, after a few seconds, she


    sat upright abruptly.


    As if she had just made a decision, she fished out her phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Amy,¡± Amelia choked out.


    Amelia Winters was working. She didn''t expect that she would suddenly receive a call from Amelia


    Hutton.


    ¡°Amelia, what''s wrong? Are you crying?¡± asked Amelia Winters. She could sense that Amelia Hutton


    was in a bad mood.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing her words, Amelia Hutton felt even more aggrieved.


    She sobbed, ¡°Amy, Mom wanted to look for you. Hence, she told Dad that she wanted to get a divorce


    from him. Dad was so furious that he dragged her to her attending doctor to give her a hypnosis


    session. A patient''s mental state would easily be messed up if they received hypnosis against their


    wishes! The Clintons are the only ones who can oppose Dad now. I don''t know who else to turn to for


    help except you, Amy. Are you able toe to Saspiuburg?¡± Amelia Hutton pleaded.


    Amelia Winters held the phone to her ear as her hand trembled.


    She took a deep breath before she was finally able to calm herself down.


    ¡°Calm down, Amelia. Can you tell me what exactly happened?¡± Amelia Winters asked.


    Her colleagues from the same department all turned to look at her.


    Amelia Winters shed them an apologetic smile and headed to the staircase.


    ¡°Amelia, don''t cry. Tell me slowly. I''m here for you.¡± Amelia Winters raised her voice a notch.


    Amelia Hutton gave a brief exnation of the situation.


    ¡°Amy, my mom treats you so well. She even wanted to divorce my father because of you and doesn''t


    even want to acknowledge Ivan and me anymore. Dad''s so mad that he brought her to the psychiatric


    clinic. Now that Mom''s in this state, you have to help,¡±ined Amelia Hutton. She pushed all the


    me on Amelia Winters.


    Amelia Winters could not help but burst into a small chuckle.


    ¡°What are youughing at, Amy?¡±


    ¡°I merely find it funny. This matter concerns your family, but instead ofing up with solutions, you


    request my help. Even if I wanted to help, I can''t do much. After all, it''s not right for me to interfere in


    your family matters,¡± Amelia Winters calmly stated.


    Amelia Hutton''s face darkened with resentment.


    ¡°What do you mean by this? Are you implying that you''re not going to help?¡± Her irritation red, and


    her tears had stopped.


    ¡°Amelia, it''s not that I refuse to help. It''s just that there''s nothing I can do. I''m in Tayhaven, while you


    are all in Saspiuburg. What can I do? Besides, I''m merely an outsider. I can''t interfere in your family


    affairs,¡± exined Amelia Winters. A flicker of hesitation glinted in her eyes. However, she decided to


    reject Amelia Hutton''s request.


    Amelia Hutton''s temper sparked. ¡°Amelia Winters, are you really going to be this heartless? My mom


    thinks about you every day to the extent that she can''t even focus when she eats or sleeps. All she''s


    been talking about is how much she misses you! In addition, she''s worried that you''ll be bullied in


    Tayhaven. Now that she needs our help, you refuse to help. You wouldn''t be acting this way if you have


    an ounce of decency in you,¡± she chided.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Amelia. I''m currently at work. I can''t interfere with your family affairs. I''m sorry to hear that


    your parents are getting a divorce. Maybe Mrs. Hutton and Mr. Hutton have encountered some


    problems in their marriage. It''s unfortunate that they are not in love anymore,¡± she said before hanging


    up the phone.


    Amelia Winters sshed some water on her face. She stared at herself in the mirror and saw an


    emotion in her eyes that even she herself could not understand.


    ¡°Amelia, are you okay?¡± A woman''s voice rang out behind her.


    Amelia snapped back to her senses. She turned only to see that it was Rory behind her. ¡°Oh, Rory! I''m


    fine. I''m just checking to see if I have any wrinkles growing, and I noticed that there are indeed crows''


    feet at the corners of my eyes! It looks like I''m getting old,¡± replied Amelia as she forced a smile.


    Rory approached her and praised with a smile, ¡°Amelia, you must be joking! Although your aura is


    exceedingly mature, you take such great care of your skin that you don''t look a day over thirty. In fact,


    you look like you''re only in your twenties.¡±


    The corners of Amelia''s lips twitched, somewhat resembling a smile.


    ¡°Is there something on your mind, Amelia? If you don''t mind, I''m willing to lend a listening ear to you. I


    guarantee you that whatever you say will not leave this room,¡± Rory vowed, forming the Scout sign with


    her right hand.


    Amelia chuckled and said, ¡°I''m fine. Let''s go back to work.¡±


    Rory did not push for an answer, but there was a pensive look in her eyes.


    Both of them headed back to the design department.


    Amelia got back to her work, but she was a little absent-minded. Her mind kept going back to her


    conversation with Amelia Hutton.


    When it was finally six p.m., Amelia packed up her stuff and prepared to leave. Just then, Rory


    approached her and asked, ¡°Amelia, do you want to leave together?¡±


    ¡°Sure, let''s go,¡± replied Amelia.


    They got into the elevator and headed downstairs. Rory couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Where''s Jolin?¡±


    ¡°She''s busy with something,¡± Amelia replied nonchntly. It was clear that she did not wish to delve


    into details.


    Rory smiled and remarked, ¡°Mr. Clinton is so good to you and ns everything out nicely for you.


    You''re so lucky.¡±


    However, Amelia was obviously lost in her thoughts and merely responded perfunctorily to Rory''s


    words. From the moment they left the office till they arrived downstairs, they did not say more than ten


    sentences to each other.


    Oscar was leaning on his car, waiting for Amelia. Upon seeing that, a hint of jealousy shed in Rory''s


    eyes before it quickly disappeared. In its ce was a warm smile as she smiled at Oscar. ¡°Amelia, Mr.


    Clinton is here. I''ll take my leave then.¡±


    Rory nodded to him in greeting before tactfully retreating.


    Oscar approached Amelia. He lifted her chin and asked tenderly, ¡°You''re unhappy?¡±


    Amelia shook her head andmented, ¡°Oscar, let''s talk in the car.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    After getting into the car, Amelia seemed to have something weighing on her mind as she leaned on


    the passenger seat.


    Oscar nced at her and lifted his hand to ruffle her hair. He asked, ¡°What''s wrong? You can talk to me


    if you have something on your mind.¡±


    She turned to look at him.


    After hesitating for a moment, she briefly told him about what had happened to Eleanor in Saspiuburg.


    ¡°Do you want to help her?¡± Oscar asked bluntly after listening to her.


    Amelia leaned against the seat, and she looked rather conflicted. After pondering for a long time, she


    replied, ¡°I don''t know.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Considering the circumstances, I''m just an outsider now. It''s often hard to get involved and judge


    others'' family affairs. I''m not a saint. It''s not like I have to respond to everyone who asks for help. I have


    my own family to take care of. Besides, that''s the Hutton family''s matter, so it''s difficult for me to


    intervene,¡± said Amelia.


    Oscar stroked her hair and said, ¡°I know someone in Saspiuburg. If you want to help, I can have


    someone sneak into the Hutton residence and find out how she''s doing.¡±


    Amelia sighed softly and asked, ¡°Isn''t it troublesome?¡±


    ¡°If it''s for you, then it''s not troublesome,¡± said Oscar.


    Amelia lowered her gaze and pondered.


    Oscar did not press her and simply drove the car quietly. The car was filled with a peaceful silence.


    Just when they almost arrived at the neighborhood, Amelia raised her head and said, ¡°Oscar, send


    someone to find out. In any case, we''ve known each other for a while, so I can''t just turn a blind eye.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Oscar agreed without hesitation.


    Back at the apartment, Oscar kissed Amelia''s lips and said, ¡°You y with Tony. I''ll go upstairs and


    have someone check on the Hutton family.¡±


    Amelia smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for everything, Oscar.¡±


    He raised his hand to stroke her head before going upstairs.


    Upon entering the study, Oscar called his subordinate who was far away in Saspiuburg.


    After a brief chat and having someone check on Eleanor''s situation, he ended the call.


    Oscar looked out of the window with a solemn expression. He was not particrly concerned about


    how Eleanor was doing, and he did not like the idea that Amelia kept in contact with the Hutton family


    because he thought Eleanor did not deserve to be called a mother when she did not even dare to


    acknowledge her own biological daughter.


    Regardless of what hardships Eleanor faced, since she did not dare to acknowledge Amelia as her


    daughter, Oscar did not have a good impression of her.


    When Oscar left the study and went downstairs, Amelia hurriedly came over and asked, ¡°How was it,


    Oscar?¡±


    He smiled and replied, ¡°There''s no news yet, but don''t worry. In any case, they''re still husband and


    wife. I don''t think Mr. Hutton would be so cruel as to drive his wife crazy.¡±


    Amelia mulled over it and thought it made sense.


    They had gotten together in their youth and had been husband and wife for more than thirty years. If


    something really were to happen, it would have happened much earlier.


    Amelia felt slightly at ease.


    After the family of three finished eating, Oscar''s phone rang again.


    He picked it up. ¡°What''s it?¡±


    The other party seemed to have said something, and Oscar''s expression darkened in an instant. He


    then replied, ¡°All right. Watch them secretly for now. Let me think about it. I''ll tell you if I really want you


    to do it.¡±


    Then, he said a few more words before hanging up.


    Amelia looked at him and asked, ¡°Oscar, was there any news?¡±


    Oscar''s eyes darkened. After a long silence, he finally brought himself to break the news to her. ¡°She''s


    still in the private psychiatric clinic. Her husband forced the psychiatrist to hypnotize her, but she has


    been resisting, so the hypnosis didn''t work. Things are more serious than we thought.¡±


    Amelia''s eyes shed with a trace of disbelief.


    ¡°She''s his wife. How could he do this to her?¡± Amelia clenched her fists tight slowly as she felt


    overwhelmed by a surge of emotions. ¡°Oscar, can you have someone save her? I''m sorry. After getting


    to know her, I can''t just stand idly by and watch. I''ll live my whole life feeling guilty if I don''t do


    anything.¡±


    Oscar looked straight at her, and their eyes met. He felt as if he had seen through the deepest corners


    of her mind and soul.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Oscar asked in a low voice.


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°All right. I''ll have someone rescue her tonight. Please bear in mind that you have nothing to do with


    her explicitly. The Hutton family has the right to sue us for kidnapping her,¡± Oscar reminded.


    Amelia sighed and said, ¡°Oscar, I really can''t be bothered to think about all that. If the Hutton family


    really wants to sue us, I have no choice but to face it. However, I have to do this, or my conscience will


    never let me live it down.¡±


    Oscar chuckled. As expected of my wife. She''s kind, considerate, and knows the right thing to do.


    There''s so much goodness in her just waiting for me to discover.


    ¡°Don''t be silly! You''re my wife. No one can sue you,¡± Oscar said confidently. ¡°Don''t worry. As long as


    you want to help her, I''ll stand by her side. I''ll also help her find the bestwyer for her to divorce her


    husband. She''s very simr to you, so I can''t really bear to be ruthless to her either.¡±


    Feeling moved by his words, Amelia felt a surge of warmth in her. Oscar is doing all this for my sake.


    At night, Oscar had one of his men rescue Eleanor. However, Eleanor was not in a particrly good


    state of mind because of all the stimtion she had suffered, and she started screaming when people


    touched her. The man who came to rescue her had no choice but to knock her out.


    After cing her in a high-end apartment, the man called Oscar.


    He gulped several times, carefully considered his words, and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, Mrs. Hutton''s situation


    doesn''t seem very good. It seems like the early symptom of psychosis. She''s making quite a big fuss


    over here. Do you want toe to Saspiuburg? The Hutton family is considered quite prestigious in


    Saspiuburg. If anything happens to her, I''m afraid we can''t afford to take responsibility.¡±


    After a moment''s pause, he continued, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I don''t mean to shirk responsibility, but I still have


    my men whom I need to take care of. Saspiuburg is still considered the Hutton family''s turf. We really


    can''t afford to offend them. Could youe to Saspiuburg quickly? We helped you save the woman,


    but you have to be the one to settle the rest of the matter.¡±


    Oscar said, ¡°You take care of her first. I''ll go to Saspiuburg personally tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Oscar turned around to go back to bed. Unexpectedly, Amelia, who should


    have been sleeping, was sitting up on the bed.


    He walked over, bent down, and dropped a kiss on her lips. ¡°Did I wake you?¡±


    Amelia lifted her head and said, ¡°W-What''s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°Her mental condition isn''t very good. I n to go to Saspiuburg tomorrow.¡± Oscar did not hide it from


    her.


    She hung her head low and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I''ll go with you. Otherwise, I won''t


    feel at ease.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    The next day, Amelia apologetically asked Shane for leave, and Shane was generous enough to give


    her five days of leave at once.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She said, ¡°Thank you, Shane. I''m such an ipetent employee. I''m really, really sorry.¡±


    ¡°We''re friends. There''s no need to say such things.¡±


    After chatting a little, Amelia hung up the phone.


    ¡°We''ll be boarding the ne soon. Call Tony if you miss him. He threw a little tantrum when he heard


    that you''re going to Saspiuburg,¡± said Oscar.


    Chuckling, Amelia shook her head as she found Tony''s response rather funny. ¡°No need. Let''s wait until


    we get there and see how things go.¡±


    The two boarded the flight, and the trip took nearly two hours before they arrived at Saspiuburg.


    After leaving the airport, Oscar and Amelia got into the car that had been waiting for them long ago.


    The chauffeur briefly told them about Eleanor''s situation.


    Amelia frowned and said, ¡°Did she start making a fuss as soon as she woke up?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t call it a fuss. She just isn''t letting anyone approach her. If someone tries getting close to her,


    she acts like a frightened bird. I suggest that Mr. Clinton takes her to the hospital for a checkup. I think


    she received a lot of trauma in that private psychiatric clinic,¡± the chauffeur exined dutifully.


    Amelia wore a grim expression, and no one knew what she was thinking about.


    Oscar took her into his arms and said, ¡°Don''t worry. I''m here. Everything will be fine.¡±


    Amelia merely nodded in silence.


    Although she was mentally prepared, she could not help but feel her heart wrench for a moment when


    she saw Eleanor. Her lips trembled, and she struggled to utter a word.


    At this moment, with disheveled hair, Eleanor cowered in a corner with her head buried. She looked like


    a puppy that had been abandoned by her master.


    The person who followed them in exined carefully, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, she isn''t letting us approach her.


    We wanted to clean her up, but she struggled too much. We were afraid that she would injure herself,


    so we told everyone to go out.¡±


    Amelia nodded at him and said politely, ¡°Thank you for saving her. When Oscar and I settle her down,


    we''ll definitely treat you all to a scrumptious meal.¡±


    ¡°You''re too kind, Mrs. Clinton. As long as Mr. Clinton orders it, we will go through hell and high water for


    him. We let Mr. Clinton down when we failed to find you two years ago. It''s a rare urrence that he


    needs our help,¡± said the man with a smile.


    Oscar then replied, ¡°You go out first. My wife and I will talk to her for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    After the man left, Amelia walked over carefully and muttered in a soft voice, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, it''s Amelia.


    Do you recognize me?¡±


    Eleanor''s body visibly stiffened for a moment.


    She slowly lifted her head. When she saw Amelia, who always looked gentle, her eyes lit up in


    excitement.


    ¡°Lia?¡± she asked with uncertainty. She thought she was dreaming.


    Amelia sighed in relief. Thank goodness she recognizes me.


    Eleanor seemed to recall something and hurriedly tidy her hair. Sheughed awkwardly. ¡°Lia, do I look


    very ugly now?¡±


    Amelia''s heart clenched. Eleanor was one of the few elders who truly cared about her.


    She choked up a little as she said, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, no matter how you look, you''re always the prettiest.¡±


    Eleanor had stood up and wanted to walk toward Amelia, but she hesitated again when she saw Oscar


    beside Amelia.


    Amelia turned to look at Oscar and said, ¡°Go and wait for me outside, Oscar. I''ll talk to Mrs. Hutton.¡±


    Oscar raised his hand to caress her hair as he said, ¡°Be careful. Call me if anything happens, all right?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    After Oscar went out, she slowly walked to Eleanor''s side and stretched out her hand to help Eleanor


    sit on the couch.


    Eleanor stared intently at Amelia, and thetter could feel how touched the former was through her


    gaze. ¡°What are you doing here, Lia?¡±


    ¡°Amelia called me. She said she couldn''t resist Mr. Hutton, so she asked me to find a way to see if I


    could get you out. I asked Oscar for help, and he used his contacts in Saspiuburg to rescue you during


    the night,¡± Amelia briefly exined.


    Eleanor took her hand and said in a slightly choked voice, ¡°I didn''t expect you to save me, Lia. I...


    When I was in that ce, I was so afraid that I would never see you again, my daughter.¡±


    After saying that, Eleanor hugged Amelia and buried her face in thetter''s shoulder, crying bitterly.


    Amelia''s body froze as she listened to Eleanor''s distraught cries, and Amelia''s eyes turned red


    subconsciously.


    She never thought Eleanor would admit that she was her daughter in such a situation.


    Theplex feelings in her heart were like waves surging back and forth, making her feel very


    ufortable.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, you aren''t in a good mental state now. You''ll feel better after having some rest,¡± Amelia


    said in a soft voice. Her hand hovered stiffly in mid-air for a long time before she slowly ced it on


    Eleanor''s back.


    Benjamin harbored a deep hatred toward Amelia Winters. He refused to acknowledge Amelia, who had


    been alone all these years, as his biological daughter. No matter what, Amelia did not wish to see


    Eleanor getting divorced at such an old age because of her. Amelia already had her own family, and


    she had been through more than twenty years of not being with her close ones, so she did not want to


    be selfish and be the cause of Eleanor losing the peaceful life she had with her family.


    I''m already satisfied enough to know that my biological mother didn''t mean to abandon me. I''m not


    going to force the rest to go as my wish.


    Eleanor''s hand that was holding Amelia froze as she slowly raised her head. She stared nkly at


    Amelia in front of her. Seemingly gathering her courage, she pursed her lips a few times before she


    finally asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Lia, are you still reluctant to acknowledge me as your mom?¡±


    Amelia gave Eleanor a faint smile andforted her, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I know that you were terrified


    yesterday, so it''s normal for you to mistake me for Amelia Hutton. However, I''m Amelia Winters, and my


    parents are still around. I''m really sorry.¡±


    Eleanor gazed intently at her eldest daughter, who was close at hand yet so far away. She felt her heart


    wrenching, and her eyes were filled to the rim with tears.


    ¡°Lia, I lost you for more than twenty years. I understand if you don''t want to acknowledge me as your


    mother,¡± Eleanor sobbed.


    Amelia was at a loss for what she should do.


    She clumsily wiped Eleanor''s tears and said, ¡°Don''t be like this, Mrs. Hutton. You''re not in good health


    now. Have a good rest first. Everything else can wait until you get better.¡±


    Eleanor grabbed her hand and said sincerely, ¡°Lia, I''ve been missing you for so many years. I didn''t


    dare to acknowledge you because I was afraid that your father would go after you. But now, I can''t


    stand it anymore. After yesterday, I almost couldn''t see you ever again. It doesn''t matter if you don''t


    want to acknowledge me. I''ll be satisfied as long as you stay by my side.¡±


    Feeling somewhat awkward, Amelia drew her hand back and said, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, please calm down.¡±


    Eleanor took a deep breath and tried her best to regain herposure.


    She tried to look for ab to tidy up her hair, but there was none.


    ¡°Lia, do you have ab?¡±


    Although Amelia did not understand what Eleanor needed ab for, she took one out of her bag.


    Eleanor tied her hair up and went into the bathroom to briefly wash her face.


    Amelia saw that Eleanor had regained herposure and went straight to the point. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I


    heard from Amelia that things aren''t looking good between you and Mr. Hutton. Are you really nning


    to divorce?¡±


    Eleanor''s body stiffened as a trace of fear shed in her eyes. The experience she had the day before


    had caused her to be more afraid of her husband.


    Benjamin and she had been married for more than thirty years, but the rtionship between them had


    almoste to a breaking point.


    Amelia walked over and held Eleanor''s hand as she said, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I won''t oppose if you want to


    divorce. There are many things I don''t really understand about the Hutton family, so I don''t have the


    right to make a judgment. However, you two have been married for so many years. You got together


    when you were young and should stay together for a lifetime. It''s not easy to find someone who could


    stay by your side till the end of time. You should think it through.¡±


    Eleanor let out a bitter smile, but her face glowed with determination.


    ¡°Lia, I can''t continue to be with him. In the past, I couldn''t make up my mind to divorce him because I


    still loved him. However, I don''t think it''s possible for me to be him now. He''s someone who can actually


    lay his hands on his own daughter and wife. I''m too afraid of him,¡± Eleanor said bitterly.


    Amelia lowered her head and pondered before saying, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I''ll support whatever decision you


    make as long as you don''t regret it.¡±


    Grinning, Eleanor lowered her head.


    She hesitated for a long time before asking hopefully, ¡°Lia, can you call me Mom?¡±


    Amelia was tongue-tied in an instant.


    Nheless, Amelia put on a smile that looked somewhat uneasy.


    In such a situation where she was acknowledging Eleanor as her mother, Amelia only felt shocked and


    awkward. She did not feel the same excitement as what had been depicted in the drama series.


    Feeling the surge of mixed feelings, she still brought herself to reply calmly, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, you should


    have a good rest. Oscar and I will send you back to the Hutton residence once you''re feeling better.


    Whether you intend to divorce or reconcile with Mr. Hutton, I think it''d be better for you to talk things out


    with him. After all, that''s still your family. As an outsider, I''m not in the right position to intervene with


    your family matters.¡±


    Eleanor only looked at her without saying anything.


    After a long time, she let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°Lia, you still don''t want to call me Mom, right?¡±


    Amelia remained silent.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Eleanor grabbed her hand and said eagerly, ¡°It''s okay. We''ve been separated for so many years, and I


    haven''t fulfilled any of my duties as your mother as you grow up. It''s too sudden to tell you that you''re


    my daughter, so it makes sense that you find it hard to ept me physically and mentally. Take it slow.


    I can wait for you, and I mean it.¡±


    Amelia seemed slightly troubled as she was in such a tight spot.


    In fact, she felt pressured unknowingly because of the affection and care Eleanor was showing toward


    her.


    Eleanor seemed to notice the troubled look on Amelia''s face. She immediately held herself back from


    sounding too eager as she said, ¡°Lia, I''m a bit hungry. Can you prepare something for me to eat?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You take a rest first. I''ll go prepare some food for you.¡±


    Then, Amelia went out to prepare something for Eleanor to eat and chatted with her for a while. When


    she saw that Eleanor had gradually calmed down and drifted off to sleep on the bed, Amelia finally


    heaved a sigh of relief.


    She covered Eleanor with the nket and carefully opened the door to go out.


    Meanwhile, Oscar was standing not far away. Amelia could not help but smile and walked over before


    wrapping her arms around his waist. She nuzzled his chest like a kitten asking to be patted.


    Oscar raised his hand and gently stroked the back of her head. He then asked in a low voice, ¡°What''s


    wrong? Did she give you a hard time?¡±


    Amelia shook her head lightly.


    ¡°Oscar,e to my room and talk to me for a while. I suddenly feel like talking to you,¡± Amelia uttered


    in a soft voice.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Oscar held her in his arms as they went into the bedroom that someone had prepared for them.


    He prepared a ss of milk for her and said, ¡°Have some.¡±


    Amelia held the cup and let out a soft sigh. ¡°She acknowledged me as her daughter, but I''m not as


    happy as I thought I''d be.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you wish to acknowledge her?¡±


    Slightly baffled, she shook her head. ¡°I don''t know. In the past, when my parents failed to make me feel


    the love of aplete family, I''ve been thinking that one day, a mother who truly loved me would


    appear. However, now that I finally have one, I''m not as excited as I was at the beginning. It''s like how


    people''s desire for something when they were younger slowly dies down as they grow up.¡±


    Oscar sat next to her and reached out his hands to make her sit on hisp. Heforted, ¡°Don''t force


    yourself. If you want to acknowledge her as your mother, then do so. If you don''t intend to do that, just


    pretend that this matter doesn''t exist. I''ll always be by your side to support you.¡±


    Amelia gently leaned against his chest.


    ¡°Oscar, I feel this part of me is burning. It''s as though the feelings of resentment I''ve been suppressing


    for many years are all released at once. I''ve been thinking about this. So it turns out that I have a


    biological mother. Maybe there was the reason why the Winters family was treating me coldly all this


    while. I feel like crying, but I have no idea why the tears just won''te out,¡± said Amelia, and she


    seemed upset.


    Oscar lifted her chin andnded a peck that was as light as the feather on her lips.


    He looked straight into her eyes and said in a domineering yet forceful manner, ¡°You only need to have


    me by your side. Just think of the others as secondary in your life.¡±


    Amelia could not help butugh. Her sullenness dissipated magically in mere seconds.


    ¡°Oscar, when she''s more stable emotionally, I want to send her back to the Hutton residence. If there


    are any conflicts, I think it''s better to talk things through face-to-face. What do you think?¡± Amelia


    looked up as she told him her n.


    ¡°Whatever you say.¡±


    The two chatted for a long time until they heard a series of ear-piercing shrieksing from the room


    next door, breaking the warm and intimate atmosphere between the two.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton.¡± Amelia jumped out of Oscar''s embrace and hurriedly ran out after opening the door.


    When she opened the door, she saw a girl in her twenties standing at the side with a tray in her hand,


    looking helpless. At the same time, Eleanor was screaming at the top of her lungs, seemingly out of


    control.


    Amelia rushed over anxiously and stopped at a spot that was a few steps away from Eleanor. She


    carefully called out, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I''m Amelia. Calm down, please. I''m here now. No one can hurt you.¡±


    As soon as Eleanor heard Amelia''s voice, her screams gradually became softer. She looked up at


    Amelia and called out in puzzlement, ¡°Lia?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mrs. Hutton, it''s me. Can you put down the dagger first? I''ll be worried if you''re holding a dagger.


    I don''t want you to get hurt,¡± Amelia said carefully.


    Eleanor looked at the dagger in her hand and dropped it with a cry of shock. The dagger fell to the


    ground with a ng.


    ¡°Lia, no! It wasn''t me. I don''t know how the dagger got to my hand. Don''t be scared of me, okay? I''m


    not usually like this,¡± she exined incoherently.


    Amelia felt conflicted. Mrs. Hutton suffered so much, but she''s still trying to take my feelings into


    ount.


    This kind of consideration might be something that only a mother could spare for her children.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, don''t overthink. I know you didn''t mean it. I''m just d that you''re fine. Don''t hold


    something as dangerous as the danger again in the future, okay? I''ll be worried if you hurt yourself.¡±


    ¡°Lia, will you really be worried about me?¡±

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, of course, I''m worried about you. Otherwise, why would I take the flight ande all the


    way here with Oscar to visit you when I heard you were in trouble? I''d be at ease as long as you''re


    fine,¡± Amelia said.


    Finally, a bright smile appeared on Eleanor''s face before she embraced Amelia. She choked up and


    said, ¡°Lia, I''m so happy to hear you say that. I''m nning on getting a divorce. After that, I''ll stay with


    you and help you raise your child.¡±


    Amelia froze and wiggled out of Eleanor''s embrace while concealing her emotions. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, do


    you mind telling me what happened just now?¡±


    Eleanor smoothed her hair and answered, ¡°Oh, that was nothing. I thought that little girl was sent by my


    husband when she came in. That''s why I was a bit startled. Please apologize to her on my behalf,


    okay? I didn''t purposely vent my anger at her.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, Mrs. Hutton. I''m sure she''ll understand.¡± Amelia shed a gentle smile.


    Eleanor nodded and said nothing more.


    After keeping Eleanorpany for a couple of days, Amelia got a few doctors to check on Eleanor.


    The doctors told her Eleanor was fine. As for her mental health, she would need to see a psychiatrist.


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Thank you, doctors.¡±


    The doctors exchanged pleasantries before leaving the premise with their medical kits.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I''m told that you''re fine. I think you ought to return to the Hutton residence, don''t you think


    so? Since you haven''t divorced Mr. Hutton, I think you''d have to head home,¡± Amelia said.


    Suddenly, both Eleanor''s body and expression stiffened when she heard that.


    Amelia asked worriedly, ¡°What''s wrong, Mrs. Hutton?¡±


    Eleanor forced a smile and answered, ¡°Lia, I don''t want to go back to the Hutton residence. I don''t think


    I have anything to say to him because I don''t see us as a married couple anymore. I''ll get mywyer to


    deal with him regarding the divorce. Since you''re my eldest daughter, I''ll follow you around for the rest


    of my life.¡±


    It was then Amelia''s turn to have her expression stiffened. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, please stop being angry. Mr.


    Hutton and you have been married for so many years. You can''t possibly divorce him just because


    you''re angry at him, right?¡± Amelia tried her best to persuade Eleanor.


    Eleanor''s face slightly darkened. She then looked at Amelia intively and asked, ¡°Lia, don''t you want


    to acknowledge me as your mom?¡±


    Amelia instinctively stumbled a few steps backward before saying calmly, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, please calm


    down. I''m just an outsider, and you''ve mistaken me for someone else. The Hutton residence is your


    home, Mrs. Hutton. I''m sorry, but I can''t take up the responsibility of taking care of you for life.¡±


    Tears started to stream down Eleanor''s face as she stared at Amelia aggrievedly.


    At that moment, Amelia was at a loss about what to do.


    Fortunately for her, Oscar came in just in time to defuse the awkward moment.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Amelia?¡± he asked.


    Amelia breathed a sigh of relief and turned toward Oscar. ¡°Mrs. Hutton is refusing to go back to the


    Hutton residence. Since you have so much work piling up, perhaps you should head back to Tayhaven


    first, Oscar.¡±


    Oscar held her waist and uttered, ¡°Amelia, do you mind heading out first? Let me have a conversation


    with Mrs. Hutton alone. Don''t worry. Everything will be all right.¡±


    Amelia was not convinced. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Oscar gave her a smooch on her lips. ¡°Trust me, okay?¡±


    Amelia nodded and nced at Eleanor. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, Oscar is going to talk to you, okay? I''ll be right


    outside. Call for me if you need me.¡±


    Eleanor twitched her lips at first, but she gave in and nodded in the end.


    After Amelia left the room, Oscar''s expression became indifferent. He pointed at a couch by the window


    and gestured for Eleanor to have a seat. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, you don''t mind having a conversation with me,


    right?¡±


    Uneasiness and fear shed through Eleanor''s eyes when she took a look at Oscar. After pondering for


    a moment, she uttered, ¡°Okay. Let''s talk.¡±


    The two of them sat on separate couches. Eleanor had her arms crossed and acted defensively.


    ¡°Oscar, what do you want to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, you''re actually fine, am I right? Why are you pretending like you''re afraid of people in


    front of Amelia?¡± Oscar asked directly.


    Eleanor froze instantly when she heard that. She then looked at Oscar with aplicated expression


    and whined, ¡°Oscar, I don''t know what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°No. You know exactly what I''m talking about. You''re just good at putting on an act. Before I came, I''d


    already gotten people to look into the Hutton family, so I know quite a bit about you. Indeed, Mr. Hutton


    brought you to a private psychiatric clinic. However, he couldn''t bear to do anything to you because you


    guys have been married for so many years. Hence, I can''t help but think you have an ulterior motive


    when you act paranoid whenever Amelia is around.¡± With his cold gaze, Oscar sat cross-legged, and


    he looked extremely confident.


    Instantly, Eleanor''s expression stiffened, and her fingers, which were ced on her thighs, trembled.


    She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Oscar, you''re quite a smart guy. You could tell at a nce that I was


    pretending. However, Lia is my daughter. Why would I hurt her? I just want to stay by her side, that''s


    all. I want to make up for the twenty-odd years of absence in her life. Other than that, I don''t have other


    intentions toward her.¡±


    Oscar grinned and looked at her with mockery. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, your appearance in Amelia''s life is too


    sudden. In fact, why did you show up at this precise moment? I really can''t help but think you have


    hidden intentions. I wonder if you were motivated by the Clintons'' status and background. After all, the


    Clintons are rich and powerful. Hence, I can''t help but doubt your intention.¡±


    Eleanor slowly clenched her fists before loosening them.


    ¡°I just want to be by Lia''s side. That''s all. If you don''t believe Lia is my daughter, I can take a DNA test,¡±


    Eleanor said anxiously.


    ¡°That''s not necessary. I''ve already taken a hair sample from you when you visited Amelia earlier. I''ve


    already done the DNA test, and you''re indeed her mother. So what? You''ve already been absent from


    her life for so long. What makes you think she must ept you into her life just because you showed


    up now?¡± Oscar questioned.


    Hearing that, Eleanor turned pale.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, please forgive my bluntness, but my stance remains the same as when I was at


    Tayhaven. If Amelia acknowledges you, I won''t stop her. However, I hope you don''t force it upon her if


    she wishes otherwise. I don''t want her to feel troubled,¡± Oscar added.


    By then, Eleanor''s hands were trembling as she was listening to what Oscar had to say.


    ¡°If you want a divorce, that''s your business. Don''t drag Amelia into it. In fact, she has nothing to do with


    whatever drama that''s happening within the Hutton family. You know what I''m trying to say, right?¡±


    Oscar asked calmly.


    Eleanor remained silent for a while.


    After that, she lowered her head and gave in. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°See, I know you''re a smart person all this while, Mrs. Hutton. That''s all. I shall let you rest.¡±


    Oscar then stood up and walked toward the door. Right then, Eleanor stopped him and said, ¡°Oscar, I


    don''t care if you believe me or not, but I really love Lia. She''s my daughter, after all. As a mother, I''d


    never do anything to harm my own daughter.¡±


    The hand Oscar had on the doorknob froze when he heard that.


    After a slight hesitation, he opened the door and walked out.


    Oscar then went back to his bedroom and saw Amelia standing by the window while gazing at the


    scenery outside. She turned around and went up to him when she saw him. After adjusting his shirt for


    him, she said, ¡°Oscar, you didn''t say anything harsh to her, right?¡±


    Oscar put his arm around her waist and pulled her in. As they were leaning close to one another, he


    lowered his head and kissed her on her lips. In a deep tone, he asked, ¡°Are you so afraid that I might


    be hard on her?¡±


    ¡°Well, she''s our elder, after all. We shouldn''t be hard on her, no matter what.¡±


    Oscar flicked her nose and smiled. ¡°You should go see her. Perhaps she''d be willing to go back to the


    Hutton residence by now.¡±


    Amelia raised her gaze toward him and looked at him suspiciously.


    ¡°Go on. Whatever it is, I''m here for you. Why would I ever make life difficult for you?¡± Oscar smiled


    yfully.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Amelia then stood on her toes and kissed Oscar on his lips. ¡°You''re awesome, Oscar.¡±


    Hearing that, Oscar could not help butugh.


    Amelia wiggled her way out of Oscar''s embrace like a bunny hopping off and said, ¡°I''ll go over and


    have a look, then.¡±


    With that, she hopped out of the room joyfully. Oscar shook his head andughed when he saw that.


    She''s always so adorable!


    When Amelia walked into the room next door, she saw Eleanor standing alone by the window. One


    could sense her loneliness just by looking at her from the back.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton?¡± Amelia uttered softly.


    Eleanor was spooked, and she hurriedly raised her hands and rubbed her face. She then turned


    around and said, ¡°Hey Lia, you''re here.¡±

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    Amelia walked toward her and saw Eleanor''s teary eyes. Oscar must''ve said something to her! She


    could not help but furrow her brows when she asked, ¡°Are you okay, Mrs. Hutton?¡±


    Eleanor shook her head and answered, ¡°I''m fine. I''m getting a bit homesick, that''s all. Lia, I shouldn''t be


    bothering you any longer. I''ll go back to the Hutton residence tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia looked at her in shock.


    Seeing that, Eleanor shed a faint smile and said, ¡°Are you surprised to see me changing my mind all


    of a sudden? Oscar is right, though. Whatever I have going on with the Hutton family is none of your


    concern, so I shouldn''t drag you into it. Once I''ve settled the matters at home, I''ll go over to Tayhaven


    to find you.¡±


    When Amelia heard that, various emotions washed across her heart. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, have you thought it


    through?¡±


    Eleanor nodded in response.


    ¡°In that case, I''m not going to say anything further. However, marriage shouldn''t be taken lightly. If


    there''s a slight chance of maintaining it, divorce shouldn''t be an option. On the other hand, if things are


    beyond repair, I''ll support your decision,¡± Amelia uttered sincerely.


    Eleanor nodded, yet she could not help but look at Amelia dazedly.


    Eleanor missed her daughter dearly for over twenty years since they had separated from each other.


    The moment she finally saw her again, she did not hesitate to tear her own family apart just because of


    her.


    She then could not control herself and held Amelia''s face. Like a loving mother, she said, ¡°Lia, you look


    just like me. When I look at you now, it''s as if I''m looking at my younger self. Wait for me, okay? Once


    I''ve settled the matters with the Hutton family, I''ll go over. I''ll take care of you and your child. Besides,


    I''ll also cook delicious meals for you.¡±


    Somehow, Amelia was touched upon hearing that. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I¡ª¡±


    Eleanor interrupted her and pleaded, ¡°Please don''t push me away right away, Lia. It''d break my heart.


    There were various reasons I didn''t dare to acknowledge you prior to this. Ever since your


    disappearance, I''ve been missing you dearly. When I did, my heart would ache. Hence, please give me


    a chance to make it up to you. I''ll try my best at being a responsible mother again.¡±


    Again, Amelia was deeply moved by her words.


    Perhaps it was because Amelia was a mother herself. She knew how important a child was to a


    mother. At times, out of motherly love, one would not hesitate to risk her own life for her child.


    Amelia then reached out her arms and hugged Eleanor affectionately. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, please forgive me


    for not being able to address you as my mom. It has been way too long. Even if you''re my mom, I can''t


    bring myself to address you ordingly out of the blue. However, I''ve never held anything against you.


    Instead, I''m rather grateful. Really. In you, I could truly feel the unconditional love of an elder.¡±


    As soon as Eleanor heard that, tears streamed down her cheeks.


    She hugged Amelia tightly and sobbed. ¡°I''m sorry. I''m so sorry for leaving you alone for the past


    twenty-odd years. I''ve always felt guilt in my heart. When I saw you that time, I didn''t have the courage


    to acknowledge you. I know you must hate me for that.¡±


    Amelia patted her back gently in response.


    After crying for a few minutes, Eleanor gradually calmed herself down and only wept.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Amelia Winters wiped the tears off of her face and uttered softly, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I''ll call Amelia Hutton


    and get her toe to fetch you.¡±


    Eleanor did not oppose it. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After settling Eleanor down, Amelia Winters gave Amelia Hutton a call.


    Amelia Hutton arrived in a rush about an hourter. When she arrived, she pounced on Amelia Winters


    and asked, ¡°Amy, where''s my mom?¡±


    Amelia Winters led her into the house. Amelia Hutton then breathed a sigh of relief when she saw


    Eleanor was unharmed.


    ¡°Luckily you''re all right, Mom. I''ve been worried sick over the past few days.¡± Amelia Hutton cried and


    laughed at the same time.


    Eleanor raised her hand and ran it through Amelia Hutton''s hair. When she was doing that, a hint of


    distrait appeared in her gentle gaze.


    ¡°I''m okay. Don''t worry,¡± Eleanor replied.


    Amelia Hutton sat beside Eleanor and pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Mom, I didn''t purposely


    hold back from stopping Dad that day. I just...¡±


    ¡°I''m not ming you. That''s between your dad and me,¡± Eleanor muttered calmly.


    Amelia Hutton held Eleanor''s arm and said anxiously, ¡°Mom, ever since you went away, Dad has been


    very worried. He''s admitted his mistakes. Don''t be angry at him anymore, okay? As long as you can


    come home, we can still be the happiest family in the world.¡±


    Eleanor gently withdrew her arm and said, ¡°Be good, Amelia. There''s no way I can be with your dad


    anymore. I''ll still love you and your brother the same, even after the divorce.¡±


    Amelia Hutton anxiously waved both her hands in the air and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Mom, hasn''t


    everything been okay for the past twenty over years? Hasn''t Dad been treating you well all this while?


    Don''t get a divorce, okay?¡±


    Eleanor''s expression turned cold. ¡°Amelia, please don''t meddle in my affair with your dad.¡±


    ¡°Mom, how can I not if you guys are getting a divorce? Without you at home, I''ll feel cold and lonely. I


    also don''t want an unfamiliar woman toe into the Hutton family and be the newdy of the house.


    I''d be so disgusted by the ingenuity,¡± Amelia Hutton said in frustration.


    After a short pause, she continued, ¡°Mom, I beg of you. For me and Sean, don''t get a divorce, okay?¡±


    Eleanor''s patience was wearing thin at that time. ¡°Please stop fooling around, Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I''m not fooling around. Just like me, Dad and Sean love you a lot. The Hutton family can''t be


    without you. Please don''t get a divorce, okay? Haven''t we been together for the past twenty-odd


    years?¡± Amelia Hutton asked in bewilderment.


    Right then, a hint of impatience surfaced on Eleanor''s face.


    Amelia Hutton was kneeling on one knee when she begged, ¡°Please, Mom. I beg of you. The family will


    fall apart if you get a divorce.¡± Also, I wouldn''t have my pocket money anymore.


    She kept thest sentence in her mind. That was Benjamin''s ultimatum for her.


    Although Benjamin loved his daughter, he was willing to go to the extent of threatening her on


    Eleanor''s matter.


    Mom, I''m so sorry. Although you''re important to me, my financial capability is just as important. Without


    those credit cards, I won''t be able to afford those exquisite dresses and handbags.


    Amelia Hutton was willing to sacrifice her mother''s happiness in exchange for hervish lifestyle.


    With sadness in her eyes, Eleanor asked Amelia Hutton, ¡°Amelia, would you still want me to go back to


    the Hutton family even if I have to give up my happiness?¡±


    Amelia Hutton moved her lips but kept mum.


    Eleanor held her face and said in sadness, ¡°Amelia, my rtionship with your dad is over. I''ll still be


    your mother after the divorce.¡±


    A wave of mixed emotions surged from within Amelia Hutton, and she buried herself in Eleanor''s arms.


    As she was crying, she said, ¡°Mom, please don''t get a divorce. I need you. Sean needs you. Are you


    really willing to see our family fall apart?¡±


    Eleanor fell silent.


    A hint of hesitation shed across Eleanor''s softened gaze.


    Ultimately, she sort of gave in and said, ¡°Let''s talk about it when we get home.¡±


    Instantly, Amelia Hutton was overjoyed. ¡°Okay! Let''s go home now. I''ll help you pack up. Dad and Sean


    are waiting for you at home. They were afraid that you might throw a tantrum and refuse toe home


    if too many of us showed up to fetch you. That''s why I came here alone to bring you home.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Eleanor''s face upon hearing that, albeit a bitter one.


    Amelia Hutton saw Oscar and Amelia Winters when she helped Eleanor out of the room. She merely


    gave Amelia Winters a nod before saying to Oscar passionately, ¡°Oscar, thank you so much foring


    such a long way to help my mom. One day, as the host, I''ll treat you to a meal personally.¡±


    Throughout her statement, not once did she mention Amelia Winters'' involvement.


    With a straight face, Oscar said, ¡°You can thank Amelia Winters. If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t have


    meddled in the Hutton family''s affairs. To me, the Hutton family is nothing but a bunch of outsiders who


    have nothing to do with me.¡±


    Amelia Hutton''s smile instantly froze. Oscar hadpletely disregarded her enthusiasm and


    friendliness, and his indifferent remarks felt like a p in her face.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    Amelia Winters broke the awkward atmosphere by saying, ¡°Amelia Hutton, Mrs. Hutton, you guys


    should head back now. Don''t hesitate to call me if you guys need any help. I''ll do my best to be of


    help.¡±


    Only then did the smile on Amelia Hutton''s face resurface. ¡°Amy, please don''t take it the wrong way. I''m


    very grateful to you. Once everything is settled in the Hutton family, I''ll treat you to a meal as well. It''s


    about time we have a catch-up session as sisters. Ever since Beshya, we rarely get to meet each


    other. I miss you.¡± One could tell she was just pretending to be nice.


    ¡°I''m not ming you for anything,¡± Amelia Winters replied.


    After exchanging some pleasantries, Amelia Hutton helped Eleanor to the car. Eleanor had a long face


    on while she was in the car.


    When Amelia Hutton sensed the distant aura, she asked her in puzzlement, ¡°What''s up with you,


    Mom?¡±


    Eleanor nced at her and asked, ¡°Amelia, be honest with me, okay? Are you into Oscar?¡±


    Amelia''s expression froze for a moment when she heard that. Her eyes then lit up, and she asked with


    a tinge of guilt, ¡°Mom, what are you on about?¡±


    ¡°Since I''m the one who gave birth to you, I can tell just by looking at your face. You can fall for anyone


    else but Oscar. He''s your brother-inw.¡±


    Anger shed through Amelia''s eyes, and she grumbled, ¡°Mom, so what if I like him? Since he''s such


    an outstanding man, I''m sure every woman would fall for him. I''m just going along with my instinct.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Eleanor was getting angry. ¡°He''s your brother-inw! You can''t fall for him.¡±


    The more Amelia thought about what her mother said to her, the more her anger brewed. ¡°Mom, what''s


    wrong if I like him? It''s not like I''m confessing my feelings to him. I''m not even acting coquettishly with


    him. Why are you so against me having a crush on him? Is it because of that daughter you haven''t


    seen in twenty-odd years?¡± Amelia retorted.


    Eleanor was rendered silent in an instant.


    ¡°Mom, can you not be so biased?¡± Ameliained.


    In response, Eleanor answered nonchntly, ¡°Amelia, that''s not what I meant. It''s just that I don''t want


    you to fall for someone you shouldn''t fall for. Oscar is your sister''s partner. Can''t you see how happy


    their family of three is?¡±


    Amelia red at her mother furiously and said, ¡°Mom, you''re afraid that I might be a home breaker,


    aren''t you? Do you really think so lowly of me?¡±


    Eleanor''s lips twitched, but she could not bring herself to say a word.


    ¡°Mom, you''ve indeed changed a lot. You''re willing to jeopardize your rtionship with me for a long-lost


    daughter you don''t even know. You''re afraid that she might get hurt, aren''t you? To be frank, I don''t


    think she cares about you one bit. I really don''t understand what''s going through your mind. How could


    you leave the Hutton family for her? Are you even sure that she wants you in her life?¡± Amelia did not


    hold back on her remarks, and her words hit right on Eleanor''s sore spot.


    At that moment, Eleanor suddenly felt her throat tightening. As she tried to open her mouth to talk, she


    realized she could not do so.


    While waving her hand, Amelia added angrily, ¡°It''s okay. As one of the younger ones in the family, I


    know I shouldn''t say much about your affairs. I don''t care if you want to divorce Dad. All I know is that


    no matter what we do, we can neverpete with your eldest daughter, who hasn''t done anything for


    you.¡±


    The two of them remained silent throughout the car ride, and the atmosphere in the car was rather


    awkward.


    Even after they had arrived at the Hutton residence, they were still not talking to each other.


    When they got into the living room, Benjamin rushed toward Eleanor and hugged her. ¡°Eleanor, I''m


    sorry. I''m so sorry. I will never do that again. Please don''t walk out on us again, okay? We''re not getting


    a divorce anymore. From now onward, I won''t force you to do something you don''t want to do.¡±


    Eleanor''s body remained stiff as he hugged her. She then asked calmly, ¡°Are you going to acknowledge


    Lia?¡±


    In an instant, Benjamin let go of Eleanor.


    He looked at her with aplicated expression and asked, ¡°After so many days, is that all you can say


    the moment youe back?¡±


    Eleanor lowered her head. ¡°You can either acknowledge her, or we can get a divorce.¡±


    Immediately, Benjamin''s face contorted.


    Seeing that, Sean faked a cough and reminded, ¡°Dad, Mom has just gotten back.¡± He was trying to


    warn his father. If she gets angry and runs away again, we might not be able to bring her back again.


    Benjamin tried his best to calm himself down and said, ¡°Eleanor, have a seat first, okay? We can talk


    about thatter. I''ll have no objection if she wishes toe back to the Hutton family. However, don''t


    you think we should discuss with her first regarding this? We should at least find out what she thinks


    about the idea ofing back. We might cause her trouble if we were to act on our own wishful


    thinking.¡±


    Eleanor looked at him suspiciously and asked, ¡°Are you saying yes to it?¡±


    Benjamin heaved a sigh and answered, ¡°Eleanor, I''ve been thinking things through when you were


    away over the past few days. Indeed, I haven''t been fair to her prior to this, so I''ll try to ept her.


    We''re not getting any younger, Eleanor. I don''t want to be a sixty years old single man, and I want to be


    able to talk casually with my wife.¡±


    Eleanor''s eyes lit up, and she asked happily, ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Benjamin pretended to give in to her. ¡°Don''t worry. If she wishes toe back to the


    Hutton family, I won''t stand in the way.¡±


    Tears immediately welled up in Eleanor''s eyes. It''s happening! I''ve been looking forward to a moment


    like this for over twenty years. Finally, my family of five will be reunited!


    ¡°That''s great! Thank you, Darling!¡± Eleanor said sincerely.


    Benjamin was stunned for a moment. He could not help but tear up a bit as he looked at Eleanor


    intently. ¡°Eleanor, this is the first time you''ve addressed me so ever since our eldest daughter


    disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Our family is going to be perfect once Liaes back,¡± Eleanor uttered.


    ¡°Yes, everything will be perfect. Head upstairs and sleep, okay? When you wake up, we''ll go and find


    her. We shall acknowledge her officially.¡±


    ¡°No. I''m not tired. We can go over right now.¡±


    ¡°What''s the hurry? I still have to prepare some gifts to bring along. We have to give her a good


    impression after being apart for twenty-odd years, right? You don''t look like you''re in a good state,


    Eleanor. Here, drink a ss of milk and take a good rest. When you feel better, we''ll visit her. In fact,


    I''m quite curious about how my son-inw looks. I''d like to see if he''s worthy of our daughter,¡±


    Benjamin said lovingly.


    Eleanor was tricked into drinking the ss of milk given to her. After a while, her eyelids became


    heavy, and she gradually fell asleep on the couch.


    Upon seeing that, Amelia rushed toward her father and asked, ¡°Dad, what did you give to Mom?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. I only added a sleeping pill. Now, she''s going to get a good sleep after drinking it.¡±


    Benjamin then asked two of his housekeepers to carry Eleanor upstairs.


    As Amelia Hutton was watching them carrying Eleanor, she asked angrily, ¡°Dad, why did you give Mom


    a sleeping pill?¡±


    ¡°Well, do you want an outsider toe into the Hutton family?¡± he questioned.


    Amelia was stumped. After hesitating for a while, she said, ¡°No. There should only be four members in


    our family.¡±


    Benjamin''s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Amelia, go and look after your mom. Sean and I will go and meet


    the woman who managed to even fool you. I''d like to see if she''s that good. Otherwise, how did your


    mom end up losing her sense of logic?¡±


    ¡°Dad, what if Mom finds out about this? She''s going to throw a tantrum again.¡±


    ¡°Well, she doesn''t need to know about it, does she?¡±


    ¡°Dad, what if Amelia Winters tells her?¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and answered, ¡°Since we''re all adults, I don''t think anyone would be so


    childish to do such a thing. Your mom is the only person who thinks so highly of familial bonds. Amelia


    Winters is just amoner from a middle-ss family, and yet, she managed to get married into the


    Clinton family. Only fools would think she''s not a cunning person, and only your mom would believe her


    innocence.¡±


    ¡°Dad, do you know everything about her?¡±


    ¡°I''ve already gotten someone to look into her background. She''s just a promiscuous girl, and she''s not


    worthy of being a part of the Hutton family.¡±


    Amelia Hutton trembled a little subconsciously when she heard that. Indeed, her father was truly a


    control freak who could go overboard with his acts. His possessiveness was terrifying enough to make


    one shiver.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Go on, Amelia. Look after your mom upstairs. I''ll go and see Amelia Winters,¡± Benjamin instructed.


    ¡°O-Okay. I''ll go up now.¡± Immediately after that, Amelia went upstairs.


    ¡°Sean, let''s get going. Let''s go meet this legendary sister of yours,¡± said Benjamin.


    The both of them left the Hutton residence and arrived at the five-star hotel Oscar and Amelia Winters


    were temporarily staying at.


    When Amelia Winters saw Benjamin showing up out of the blue, she greeted him politely, ¡°Hi, Mr.


    Hutton. Hasn''t Mrs. Hutton gone back already?¡±


    Benjamin faked a smile. ¡°Ms. Winters, could we find somewhere we can sit down and talk? I''d like to


    thank you for saving my wife. What you did stopped me from making a mistake. Hence, I''d like to thank


    you.¡±


    ¡°That''s not necessary, Mr. Hutton,¡± Amelia answered. He must be up to no good. Otherwise, why is he


    suddenly being so nice? I bet he''s here to say something harsh to humiliate me.


    ¡°Ms. Winters, do you want an elderly like me to beg before you''d be willing to have a conversation with


    me?¡± Benjamin asked nonchntly.


    Amelia was nonplussed as she found his words amusing. The Hutton family was the one being


    overbearing all this while. How did I end up being in the wrong?


    Right then, Oscar was walking toward them. When he saw the father and son from the Hutton family,


    he was startled momentarily before going up to them casually.


    He held Amelia''s waist and uttered coldly, ¡°These two must be Mr. Hutton and his son, right?¡±


    Benjamin threw the legendary Oscar a nce before reaching out his hand for a handshake. He then


    faked a smile and said, ¡°I guess you''re Mr. Clinton, the famous heir of Clinton Corporations in


    Tayhaven, right? You''re indeed very young and impressive. What a talent for the new generation. An


    old man like me is nothingpared to you youngsters.¡±


    Oscar ignored his outstretched hand and smirked. ¡°Oh, don''t say that. I''m nothingpared to you, Mr.


    Hutton. You''re a person who will eveny your hands on your own wife! I''m not capable of such an


    inhuman act.¡±


    Benjamin''s face fell when he heard that, and the smile on his face vanished in mere seconds. He then


    answered, ¡°You have a good sense of humor, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, Mr. Hutton. It''s just that I prefer to speak honestly and bluntly. That''s why my words might turn


    out harsh at times.¡±


    When Amelia heard that, augh nearly escaped her. Oscar is rather good at sarcasm nowadays.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    Oscar said calmly, ¡°Mr. Hutton, my son is kicking up a fuss for not being able to see his mommy, so I''m


    afraid Amelia and I can''t stay at Saspiuburg any longer. I''m sorry about that.¡± However, he did not look


    apologetic at all.


    With his hand quivering in anger, Benjamin had never imagined that Oscar would disrespect him this


    way.


    Benjamin growled, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I would only need your wife for half an hour. Can''t you spare me such a


    short time?¡±


    However, Oscar responded with a smile, ¡°Mr. Hutton, I''m sorry, but I''ve booked our air tickets. The


    ne is taking off in another two hours, so we can only make it in time if we depart now. Sorry, but we''d


    have to make a move now.¡± With that said, Oscar threw his arm around her shoulder and left.


    Benjamin clenched his fist so tightly that his knuckles emitted a cracking sound.


    Staring at Oscar''s and Amelia''s retreating figures, Benjamin almost exploded in a fury.


    Meanwhile, Sean watched them with piqued interest. After they took a turn and disappeared from his


    sight, he readily admitted, ¡°Dad, it seems like Mr. Clinton is more domineering and unyielding than what


    the rumors portray him to be.¡±


    Benjamin red at him and barked, ¡°Go home.¡±


    His face contorted with anger by the humiliation Oscar inflicted upon him, and a gnawing pain grew in


    his chest.


    In the car, Sean asked, ¡°Dad, so what''s your n now?¡±


    Benjamin replied frustratingly, ¡°What else can I do? Now that they''re heading back to Tayhaven, even if


    the Hutton family is almighty in Saspiuburg, we can''t do anything about it. Tayhaven is the Clintons''


    territory, and creating trouble in other''s territories would not do us any good.¡±


    ¡°Dad, are you nning to give up then?¡±


    A cold glimmer shed across Benjamin''s eyes. ¡°I''m not giving up. It''s just that I''ll have to employ other


    methods.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I''m actually interested inpeting against this legendary Mr. Clinton. The business circle in


    Tayhaven ims that he''s a prodigy. It makes me wonder how amazing he is to be so highly regarded.¡±


    Narrowing his eyes, Sean appeared intrigued.


    He believed that if he had coborated with Oscar, he might have a good chance of taking control of


    the Hutton family.


    Benjamin sneered and huffily replied, ¡°He''s merely an unscrupulous spoiled brat who''s from a


    prominent family. The business circle is full of praises for him simply out of respect for the Clintons. I


    can''t believe he actually sees himself as a prodigy. What an insolent and ignorant brat!¡±


    Benjamin was seething with anger after getting offended by Oscar.


    At the sight of that, the corners of Sean''s lips curled into a smirk.


    The more Benjamin despised Oscar, Sean would stand a better chance of getting Oscar to side with


    him. As the old saying went, the enemy of an enemy was a friend. He was nning on taking


    advantage of the fact that Amelia was his sister.


    Previously, he did not know that Amelia was Oscar''s wife. Fearful that she would return to the Hutton


    family to fight for her inheritance, Sean was willing to ally himself with Benjamin. However, the situation


    had changed. Currently, Amelia had the support of the Clintons, who was one of the most prominent


    and affluent families in Tayhaven. Unlike his stubborn father, he was not nning on wasting a golden


    opportunity to forge a friendly rtionship with the Clintons.


    With a contemting look, Benjamin asked tly, ¡°Sean, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Regaining hisposure, Sean realized that he must have gotten carried away and immediately tried


    pulling himself together.


    He yed dumb and inquired, ¡°What''s wrong, Dad?¡±


    Benjamin warned, ¡°Sean, don''t even think about it. I can see right through you.¡±


    Sean shed an innocent smile in return. ¡°Dad, I think you''ve misunderstood me. I''m simply trying to


    figure out a way to exin to Mom now that Amelia has left.¡±


    ¡°It better be.¡± Benjamin snorted coldly.


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Sean dared not reveal his impetuosity anymore.


    When they returned to the Hutton residence, Amelia Hutton came downstairs, and Benjamin asked, ¡°Is


    your mom awake?¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    After removing his coat, Benjamin walked past her and headed upstairs. ¡°I''ll go upstairs and have a


    look.¡±


    Only then did Amelia Hutton strode toward Sean and ask, ¡°Sean, so how did the discussion go after


    meeting with Amelia?¡±


    Taking a seat on the couch, Sean shook his head and furrowed his brows, looking worried.


    ¡°Sean, what''s wrong?¡± Wary of his reaction, Amelia took a seat right next to him.


    Sean snapped back to his senses and shook his head. ¡°Everything''s fine.¡±


    Shooting him a suspicious look, Amelia probed, ¡°Sean, you''re hiding something from me. I''m your


    sister. Can''t you be honest with me?¡±


    Sean immediately changed the topic. ¡°Is Mom still sleeping? I''ll go upstairs and take a look at her.¡±


    Amelia grabbed his hand, refraining him from leaving.


    She insisted, ¡°Sean, I''m your sister. If you''re facing any difficulty, can''t you just be honest about it with


    me? I simply want to know how the discussion between the three of you had gone.¡±


    Sean lowered his head and revealed helplessly while staring at Amelia, ¡°She has gone back with


    Oscar. Dad and I didn''t even manage to speak much with her. So what do you want me to tell you?¡±


    ¡°She left?¡± Amelia was in disbelief. Initially, she was nning on paying a visit to Oscar. However, she


    did not expect that he would be leaving so soon.


    Disappointment crept into Amelia''s heart.


    Casting a confused nce at her, Sean remarked, ¡°You seemed concerned about them.¡±


    After some slight hesitation, Amelia blurted, ¡°Sean, if I tell you that I''ve fallen in love with my brother-in-


    law, will you help me?¡±


    Sean''s eyes instantly lit up, but they dimmed at the next moment. ¡°Are you nning to snatch your


    sister''s husband?¡±


    Raising her head, Amelia dered, ¡°True love disregards one''s appearance, and it overpowers any


    nationality andnguage barrier. Oscar is an outstanding person, so it makes sense for me to fall in


    love with him.¡±


    Sean lifted his hand and smacked her forehead as he advised, ¡°Oscar is indeed an excellent man, and


    there''s nothing wrong with you falling in love with him. As your brother, I definitely hope that you find


    your true love and that he''d be an outstanding person. But Oscar is Amelia''s husband. If you interfere


    with her marriage, I''m afraid Mom will not let you off easily. So you better think it through.¡±


    Amelia''s expression darkened as she clenched her teeth. ¡°Sean, Mom feels guilty about the way she


    had treated that woman, and that''s why she''s so biased toward her. As her children, we should be


    trying to guide her to the right path instead of standing by and watching her lose herself further.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sean turned pensive.


    Amelia yed her trump card. ¡°Sean, look at how simr her appearance and mine are. If Oscar takes


    a liking to her, that means there''s a chance for him to fall in love with me as well. By then, all you have


    to do is side with me. With the help from the Clintons, I believe ourpany can easily infiltrate the


    market of Tayhaven.¡±


    ¡°As long as you''re able to make him like you, I''ll side with you. But on one condition, don''t make things


    difficult for Mom. It has been a tough life for her.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Eleanor came downstairs with Benjamin behind her.


    Sean shot up from his seat and hurriedly greeted her, ¡°Mom, you''re finally up.¡±


    Rubbing her head, Eleanor felt as if something had slipped her mind, as she had no memory of how


    she had fallen asleep.


    Her head throbbed with pain. ¡°Sean, how long have I been sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you''ve been asleep for almost three hours. You must be really exhausted to have slept so long.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Subsequently, Eleanor''s eyes widened in response. ¡°I''ve been asleep for that long? That''s not good. I''d


    have to make a call to Amelia and tell her that your dad and I are paying a visit. Your dad has finally


    agreed to acknowledge her rtion to us, and I can''t possibly let this opportunity slip by.¡±


    Amelia quickly caught Eleanor before she copsed. ¡°Mom, calm down. Amy is around. If she''s sincere


    about it, she''ll definitely agree to it, so don''t worry about it, all right? More than twenty years have


    passed, so there''s no need to be so anxious about it, right?¡±


    Inhaling deeply, Eleanor nodded.


    After changing her clothes, Eleanor urged Benjamin to follow her to the hotel where Amelia and Oscar


    were staying at. However, when she knocked on the door, no one answered.


    After making a call to the hotel receptionist, Eleanor was informed that Amelia had checked out.


    With trembling hands, Eleanor hung up the phone and gave Amelia a call but realized that thetter''s


    phone was switched off.


    ¡°What''s going on? Why did she suddenly check out? I can''t reach her phone. Did something happen to


    her?¡± Eleanor worked herself into a frenzy as she went on, ¡°No, this can''t be happening. I must call the


    police right now. They''re not familiar with Saspiuburg at all. What if they run into some bad guys? Yes,


    the police. I must make a police report right away.¡±


    Although Benjamin was displeased, he feigned the appearance of a gentle husband.


    Benjaminforted, ¡°Eleanor, calm down. I think they might have rushed back to Tayhaven by ne


    because of some urgent matters. From what I''ve observed, Oscar is quite a dependable and excellent


    guy. So don''t worry about it.¡±


    Eleanor lifted her gaze and looked at him as she questioned while sounding uncertain, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Besides this, I can''t really think of any other reason for their abrupt departure. They''re not children


    anymore. They must have some pressing matters to attend to back home. Otherwise, it''s impossible for


    them to leave in such a rush that they didn''t manage to send you a text.¡±


    Eleanor finally heaved a sigh of relief as she sat pondering.


    A few secondster, she raised her head and cast a doubtful nce at Benjamin.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    ¡°Say, did you visit Lia when I was asleep?¡± questioned Eleanor.


    Benjamin''s smile faded slightly at her query. He replied in displeasure, ¡°Eleanor, I''m trying to convince


    myself to ept her for you. Why the harsh words? Do you want me to despise her instead?¡±


    Eleanor crossed her arms against her chest. ¡°Don''t be angry. I''m just worried about her. I''m afraid that


    you will act differently behind my back by putting them in a dilemma. Saspiuburg''s your territory, after


    all. Sorry for hurting your feelings.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Benjamin''s expression softened.


    ¡°Let''s head back, Eleanor. I''m in the wrong too. Initially, I wanted you to consult the psychiatrist to


    forget about your so-called daughter. However, I realized that I nearly lost you in that way. You never


    know how important you are to me. I would acknowledge Amelia Winters than lose you. She''s my


    daughter, and I know that well. I''m so sorry for my stubbornness that put you in guilt for the past twenty


    years. I promise that I will not do so in the future,¡± he uttered sincerely.


    Eleanor couldn''t help but feel touched. ¡°Do you mean it?¡± she asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Are you suspecting me after all I''ve done for you?¡± Benjamin red at her.


    Eleanor took a step back and replied in frustration, ¡°I don''t know. You are not willing to give in in the


    past twenty years. It''s weird that you change your mind within a few days of my absence. What are you


    nning? And what are your motives? Old habits die hard, you know. I won''t know if you are merely


    putting up an act.¡±


    Benjamin snorted in response and scoffed, ¡°Don''t you think you are too much, Eleanor? Is that what


    you think of me after all my efforts for you? Am I such an unworthy person in your eyes?¡±


    She moved her lips, hoping to say something. However, she couldn''te up with a word to retort him.


    He sighed. ¡°Eleanor, I hate to say this, but have you ever thought that Amelia Winters never wanted to


    acknowledge you as her mother?¡±


    Eleanor''s face instantly turned a nasty shade of white - her mind went nk at his words.


    ¡°No. No! It couldn''t be!¡± she denied as she shook her head furiously.


    With that, Eleanor retreated another few steps and turned to run away. However, Benjamin grabbed her


    in time. ¡°Eleanor, you should face the truth.¡±


    ¡°No! It''s impossible for her to do so. She''s just flustered as we gave her too little time to think of it. I


    shall give her another few days to make up her mind. She''ll be able to ept me then!¡± Eleanor tried to


    exin herself.


    ¡°All right. She will. Calm down first, okay? Don''t panic. Just give her some time. I will not stop you if she


    really wants to acknowledge you,¡± Benjamin consoled. It was rare for him to be so gentle.


    In the past, he stubbornly assumed that Amelia Winters was just an illegitimate child, resulting in his


    fight with Eleanor for twenty years. Their rtionship worsened so much that they nearly divorced each


    other. Hence, he was surprised that she was willing to reconcile with him when he approached her with


    a different strategy.


    I will not be so stubborn if I know how easy things are.


    Afterforting Eleanor, he took out her phone secretly and blocked Amelia Winter''s phone number.


    He then deleted it and reced it with a simr number, not forgetting to save it as ¡°Lia.¡± Following that,


    he ced the phone back into her bag indifferently.


    Eleanor emerged from the restroom after washing her hands. She then said, ¡°Let''s go back.¡±


    She wasn''t in high spirits as Amelia Winters left her without a word. Her face was pale, and she looked


    tired.


    That day, Eleanor kept holding her phone in her hands. Once she confirmed that the airne Amelia


    Winters boarded had arrived at Tayhaven, she called her phone number. However, no matter how


    many times she called, the only thing she heard was the robotic voice of ady stating that the phone


    number was unavable.


    Her hands trembled vigorously. She then borrowed Amelia Hutton''s phone and dialed again but to no


    avail. ¡°H-How could this be?¡± she mumbled in disbelief. ¡°It can''t be unavable! I must have dialed the


    wrong number. Why didn''t I memorize her number in the past?¡±


    Eleanor was so frustrated she started pacing in circles, nearly scratching her head. Amelia Hutton felt


    heartbroken seeing her in such a state. However, that feeling dissipated when she recalled Eleanor''s


    determination to abandon the entire Hutton family just for Amelia Winters - a familiar person, yet a


    stranger to them.


    ¡°Mom, calm down first. Perhaps you dialed the wrong number. Let me call her for you,¡± she suggested.


    Eleanor passed her phone to Amelia Hutton immediately. However, thetter failed to reach Amelia


    Winters too.


    She frowned. ¡°Mom, she may have changed her phone number.¡±


    Eleanor turned pale at her words, and her chest was heaving.


    ¡°No. Lia wouldn''t do that to me,¡± Eleanor mumbled softly.


    ¡°Mom, don''t be worked up. I''ve told her before that you are her mother. Perhaps she doesn''t hope to


    acknowledge you in the meantime. That is why she changed her phone number to give everyone some


    time to figure things out. She just needs time, Mom. You will be scaring her off if you keep pursuing


    her,¡± Amelia Hutton consoled as she faked a worried look.


    Eleanor lifted her gaze and looked at her. She replied helplessly, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don''t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will wait for five days. If she still refused to call me, I would look for her. I will confront her face


    to face.¡±


    ¡°Mom, just calm yourself down! Can''t you see that she has no intention of meeting you now? What do


    you n to do when you arrive at her ce? To ask her the reason she changed her number? Or why


    is she avoiding you? Isn''t the answer apparent? Just rx, okay? I''m not against you visiting her.


    However, I advise you to y dumb for the moment,¡± Amelia Hutton persuaded.


    Eleanor fell into silence.


    Amelia Hutton shot Sean a look. Thetter understood her at once and approached Eleanor. ¡°Mom,


    how about going out for a walk with me to lift your moods? We shall give Amy some time. Or else you


    will scare her if you keep pursuing her. After all, it isn''t easy for her to ept that she is an adopted


    child. It must be hard for her too, right?¡±


    Eleanor raised her hand and supported her head. ¡°No, thanks. I shall rest upstairs.¡±


    Seeing her going up the stairs weakly broke the siblings'' hearts.


    ¡°Dad, is it the right choice to do so? Mom looks sad,¡± Amelia asked as it was unbearable for her to see


    her mother tearing up.


    ¡°You want that brat back?¡± Benjamin asked in return.


    Amelia fell silent.


    ¡°Amelia, go and keep your mother apanied,¡± he said as his heart softened.


    ¡°All right, Dad.¡± She then went upstairs.


    Sean waited for her to leave. He then questioned Benjamin, ¡°Dad, you know that Mom will insist on


    going to Tayhaven, no? If so, what is the point for you to do so?¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter if she goes or not. I have various methods to ruin their rtionship,¡± Benjamin said


    confidently.


    ¡°Dad, you better know your limits. There is no going back once you break Mom''s heart.¡± Sean went


    upstairs without looking back as soon as he said that.


    With that, Benjamin was left alone. His gaze darkened intensively after hearing Sean''s words. It was


    after a few minutes before he gathered himself and walked away.


    Meanwhile, Amelia Winters and Oscar arrived at Tayhaven. The former turned on her phone as she


    asked, ¡°Oscar, should I give a call to Mrs. Hutton to announce my arrival?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you should. Otherwise, she may think that you are an impolite girl,¡± he replied.


    Amelia called three times to Eleanor. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is engaged at the moment.¡±


    The female robotic voice was all she heard from her phone.


    She hung up and said with a smile, ¡°The line''s busy.¡±


    ¡°Well, let''s go then. She will call you backter,¡± Oscar uttered.


    They then entered the chartered car waiting for them outside the airport. Suddenly, Oscar''s phone


    rang. After answering it, he replied, ¡°Okay. I will be there shortly.¡±


    Once he hung up the call, he said to Amelia, ¡°Something''s wrong with one of my project''s contracts. I


    need to attend to it. Sorry that I can''t apany you back.¡±


    She answered, ¡°If so, let the driver send you there. I can go home on my own.¡±


    ¡°There''s no need. Let me ask someone else to pick me up. You shall go back first. I will be back to


    apany you and Tony as soon as I wrap things up.¡±


    Amelia nodded in response.


    Oscar leaned toward her and kissed her deeply. He then said in a coarse voice, ¡°Be careful on your


    way home. Just call me if anything happens, understand?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Once he left, she received Molly''s call.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, a couple iming that they are your biological parents came to visit you,¡± said Molly over


    the phone.


    Amelia tightened her grip, which was holding her phone. A sh of emotion flickered through her eyes.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton? Hello?¡± Molly called out as she didn''t get any response from Amelia.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Thetter returned to her senses and replied, ¡°I''m heading back now. Molly, be sure to host them well. I


    will be reaching home soon.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Amelia''s hand grabbed tightly to her phone even after she had hung up the call. She found it hard to


    calm herself down as she felt ripples going through her heart.


    It had been some years since she met the Winters couple. Back in her days as a university student,


    they never invited her to stay back at their ce during any festival. All they did was send her living


    expenses. When she married into the Clintons, none of the Winters family bothered to attend her


    wedding. Although they were her family, they treated her like an orphan. Nobody wanted her or loved


    her. It was Tiffany''s support that helped her through those years.


    That was why she hadplicated feelings toward the Winters family. It wasn''t true to say that she had


    never hated them before. After all, they were the ones being cruel to her.


    Those tortures they gave her were not physical but mental. Since she was young, they always wore the


    same cliquish attitude toward her. Under such an atmosphere, she might have stepped on the wrong


    path and be less than the person she was at the present moment if it wasn''t for her positive


    attitude

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    Amelia initially thought she would be emotional to meet the Winters family. Yet, contrary to her


    expectation, when she saw Dominic and his wife - with their hair grayed and faces wrinkled by age -


    she felt no swinging of emotions except for her burning eyes.


    On the flip side, the Winters couple did not wear the usual stern and cold expression that Amelia


    remembered as a child.


    ¡°Amelia.¡± Dominic rose to his feet, rubbing his hands together and greeting her uneasily.


    As she stared at the man who had brought her up, Amelia found the tall and burly figure in her memory


    had aged a lot since theirst encounter more than a decade ago. His back had bent, his figure had


    shrunk, and his hair had grayed. He looked like an ordinary old man who hadn''t seen the world.


    ¡°Dad, why have you and Mom came?¡± asked Amelia. The moment the word ¡°Dad¡± escaped her lips,


    she realized with a start that her hatred for the couple was mixed with love. After all, Dominic and his


    wife had fostered her and given her a home to shelter her from cold wind and harsh rain. In spite of


    that, members of the Winters family had nheless mistreated her.


    Perhaps not good at lying, Dominic continued rubbing his hands, his face reddened with


    embarrassment.


    ¡°Amelia, I don''t want to lie to you. Actually, Mr. Hutton called and asked us toe. I know we hadn''t


    treated you well, and we don''t deserve to be your parents. So, it sounds rather hypocritical to say that


    we''vee to visit you. I can''t even bring myself to say that,¡± uttered Dominic shamefully.


    Ameliaughed in response upon listening to him.


    Dominic remained the same as her memory of him - straight to the point with his words. Back then, he


    had told her frankly not to please them, as they were obliged only to feed and clothe her but not to like


    her.


    As a child, Amelia couldn''tprehend the profound meaning behind his statement. It wasn''t until after


    she had learned everything did shee to understand what Dominic meant.


    Nevertheless, what she didn''t understand was the rationale behind Benjamin''s decision to go through


    all the hassles by giving his own daughter away and even faking her disappearance. At the end of the


    day, was there truly a hatred so deep that could drive a man to abandon his daughter?


    Sorrow whirled past Amelia''s heart as shemented the fact that both the Winters and the Hutton


    families were not willing to admit she was their daughter. Had she not married Oscar, she would


    probably still drift around like a rootless dandelion.


    In the end, the rejection of both families had wounded her. Their indifference had hardened into a


    dagger and made a hole in her again.


    ¡°Dad, have you guys eaten? Why don''t I ask Molly to make something for you?¡± Amelia grinned and


    changed the topic.


    Dominic shook his head and replied, ¡°Your mom and I have eaten. We came to see you today because


    Mr. Hutton had instructed us to speak with you.¡±


    The smile hanging on the corners of Amelia''s lips slowly faded.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Dad, so you knew about the Hutton family from the beginning?¡± she inquired.


    Dominic nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes. That year, a man in a suit held your hand and led you through the entrance of the Winters


    residence. It was when we needed arge sum of money to treat your mom''s cirrhosis. He dered he


    would pay for all the medical expenses as long as I was willing to adopt you. Your mom''s body was


    growing weaker and weaker with each passing day. We had no choice but to ept you into our


    home,¡± exined Dominic.


    ¡°Why don''t I remember anything about this?¡± Amelia was surprisingly calm, as though she was


    inquiring about something of little importance.


    ¡°You didn''t cry or throw tantrums when you were first brought to us. Your eyes were dull, as if you were


    dumb. We thought we had adopted a halfwit. However, you resumed normal three dayster, though


    you seemed to have forgotten everything that had happened and treated Mnie and me as your


    biological parents. We assumed you might have been traumatized beforehand, although we considered


    it a good thing too. At least you wouldn''t bawl for your parents,¡± recalled Dominic.


    ¡°If you''d promised the Huttons to adopt me, why had you treated me so coldly?¡± queried Amelia in


    bewilderment.


    It was what she wanted to know most. Prior to the revtion, she had wanted to ask the couple before


    her if she was their biological daughter.


    When the truth was unveiled and confirmed that she was indeed not their daughter, she couldn''t help


    but wonder the reasons why they had treated her with such apathy and disregard. Above all, shouldn''t


    there be at least some sort of affection after all those years of raising her?


    ¡°Actually, it was Mr. Hutton... By providing us money to treat your mom, he had two conditions to be


    met. The first condition was to adopt you, whereas the second condition was to not be too nice to you.


    Mr. Hutton saved your mom''s life. He still offers us financial support from time to time. We''d wanted to


    dote on you, but we couldn''t break our promise to him. As time passed, we became used to ignoring


    you. Before we realized it, you''d already grown up. We didn''t know where to start, even if we wanted to


    treat you better, so we chose to act our usual way. We were d that you went to university and didn''t


    come home much because you reminded us of our past callousness, and we couldn''t bear the guilt,¡±


    answered Dominic as he gradually lowered his head.


    Amelia smirked out of the blue in response.


    She suppressed her anger and retorted, ¡°Dad, aren''t you feeling guilty? Then, why have you appeared


    before me ten yearster? Do you really intend to rip me of my chance to reunite with my biological


    mother just for a mere word from your savior?¡±


    Dominic lowered his head. The hunch of his back deepened, his gray hair strikingly ring in broad


    daylight.


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± he murmured.


    Startled, Amelia gazed at the severe, terse man with mixed emotions. The towering valor imprinted in


    her mind began to dwindle bit by bit.


    ¡°Dad, are you truly sorry for what you''d done to me?¡± She smiled bitterly.


    Mnie, who had remained silent until then, opened her mouth. ¡°Amelia, please don''t me your dad.


    With the weight of favor on his shoulders, things were hard for him. He had to act aloof toward you for


    my sake, and I had felt bad watching. Why don''t you put the me on me? I was the one who dragged


    the entire family down. I''ve no right to ask for your forgiveness, but I''ve to implore you not to disturb the


    Hutton family. This is the only thing I beg of you, is that okay? Mr. Hutton is our savior. I''d hate to see


    the Huttons troubled and disturbed because of you. As long as you''re willing, the Winters residence will


    always be your home.¡±


    Amelia eyed Mnie calmly, reflecting with irony on the limitless immorality of the couple. So much for


    feeling guilty for what they did to me, huh? Everything they have done up till now is inhumane. I guess


    Eva is the only person with a piece of humanity in her among the entire Winters family.


    Mnie promptly knelt before her and wept. ¡°Amelia, please, I beg of you. Don''t disturb the Hutton


    family. They have their own lives.¡±


    Feeling her heart aching again, Amelia stared at Mnie as swirls of emotions engulfed her. Unable to


    repress her anger any longer, she finally exploded. ¡°Mom, have you ever admitted that I''m your


    daughter? Just now, when Molly called me, saying that you guys were here, I actually looked forward to


    it, you know? I''d hoped you came to see me. Instead, what have you done? You open your mouth not


    to tell me you miss me or ask whether I have a good life. You don''t even care if my husband treated me


    kindly after getting married. Every sentence you spit out is about the Hutton family. How much money


    exactly has the Huttons shoved into you to the point of treating me so callously like cold-blooded


    animals? You can ask me for money if you need it. Why don''t you care about my feelings at all? Do you


    even have a heart? Hmm? Hmm?¡±


    Amelia losing her temper caused the Winters couple to stagger in shock.


    Meanwhile, Molly rushed across the room and held Amelia closely in her arms. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, please


    calm down. This is your home, and nobody can hurt you unless you allow that. I''ve phoned Mr. Clinton.


    He''ll be back soon,¡± she consoled.


    As she spoke, Amelia regained herposure little by little.


    She leaned against Molly''s body and muttered softly, ¡°Molly, send them off. I don''t want to see them


    now.¡±


    ¡°Okay. All right. It''s all my fault. I''ll ask them to leave now,¡± assured Molly.


    ¡°Mr. Winters, Mrs. Winters, please get out. Guests with wicked intentions are not weed here.¡±


    Molly subsequently gave an icy order of dismissal.


    The couple rose at her instruction; their expressions flickered with embarrassment.


    ¡°Amelia, please, I beg of you. Please don''t disturb the Hutton family,¡± beseeched Mnie.


    Still resting in Molly''s arms, Amelia nced at Mnie wearily. Her lips twitched a little, and she


    mumbled listlessly, ¡°Mom, I originally didn''t want to get involved in the Hutton family''s matters.


    However, since you''ve forced me into a corner, I must return to my biological family, and I''ll stir the


    entire Hutton family to utter chaos. Didn''t all of you find me despicable? I''ll show you, the worthless


    garbage in your eyes is an invaluable gem in someone else''s.¡±


    Mnie stared at Amelia for a moment and suddenly pounced on thetter as though she had lost her


    mind. rmed, Molly quickly let go of Amelia and blocked Mnie''s attack.


    Despite her old age, Molly flung her arms with incredible strength, pushing Mnie away with a single


    thrust.


    ¡°What do you think you''re doing, behaving like a brute in other people''s home? Mrs. Clinton is kind


    enough not to take any actions against you. But I''m a mother too. I find your selfishness absolutely


    abominable. I''ve never seen anyone as shameless as you. So what if Mrs. Clinton is not your daughter


    by birth? Was there not a bit of affection in all those years that you''d brought her up?¡± questioned Molly


    sharply.


    With Mnie in his arms, Dominic peeked at Amelia with mixed feelings and whispered, ¡°Amelia, your


    emotions are running high. We''ll leave first. Your mom and I will visit you again on another day.¡±


    As soon as they left, Amelia, no longer able to control herself, finally burst out crying.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    Amelia was crying sadly, and Molly did not know what to do.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, please... Oh sweetheart, please don''t cry. I don''t know what to do whenever you cry,¡±


    Mollyforted her.


    Amelia continued to sob silently.


    After a while, she buried herself in Molly''s arms, all choked up, and said, ¡°Molly, am I that unlovable?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Mrs. Clinton, you''re beautiful, elegant, and kind. Besides, you''re respectful to your in-


    laws and take good care of your husband and son. You even make your own money. In my eyes,


    you''re a hundred times better than most of the girls your age.¡± Molly could not stop praising her.


    Amelia let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°If I''m that outstanding, my biological and foster parents would not


    abandon me. I''m only good in your eyes. Maybe in others'' eyes, I''m worthless.¡± Amelia felt miserable.


    The Winters family''s attitude toward her had been a thorn in her heart. Even though she was an adult


    now and had her own family, this matter was like a lump in her throat. She could not remove it, nor


    could she ignore it. From time to time, she felt her heart ache from this matter though the pain would


    not kill her.


    ¡°Nonsense. Mrs. Clinton, you''re a kind person, and many people like you.¡± Molly continued, ¡°Mrs.


    Clinton, don''t overthink it. Though the Winters family does not treat you well, as a bystander, I will not


    ask you to cut ties with them. You can make your own choice, and I will always be on your side.¡±


    Amelia finallyughed through her tears after hearing that.


    ¡°Molly, thank you.¡± If it weren''t for Molly, she would have overthought things.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, sit here first. I''ll get you some hot milk.¡± Molly sat her down on the couch and spoke


    gently.


    Amelia took Molly''s hand, and thetter stared at her curiously. Then, Amelia said, ¡°Molly, please don''t


    tell Oscar about what my parents said just now. No matter what happened, they had raised and


    nurtured me.¡±


    Molly knew exactly what she meant because the former had experienced something simr.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Thank you, Molly.¡±


    ¡°Don''t mention it. It''s what I should do.¡±


    Amelia sat on the couch in a daze after Molly headed to the kitchen to prepare some food.


    By the time Oscar opened the door and entered the house, Amelia had already calmed down and


    returned to herposed self.


    Then, he walked toward her. Amelia stood up and asked, ¡°I thought something happened to your


    project? Why did youe back?¡±


    Oscar stroked her cheek and asked gently, ¡°Where''s Dad and Mom?¡±


    ¡°They went back to the hotel. My dad said he hadn''t seen me for years and he''s not used to staying at


    my ce. So, I sent them back to the hotel,¡± Amelia exined calmly.


    Oscar observed her expression silently.


    Amelia smiled. ¡°Are you hungry? I''ll get some food for you. Jolin brought Tony somewhere to y. I


    guess he must be overjoyed.¡±


    Oscar stared right into her eyes, and his stare made her heart skip a beat. She felt a little guilty


    because it felt like he could see right through her thoughts.


    ¡°Oscar, why are you staring at me like this?¡± Amelia asked, pretending she did not know anything.


    Oscar pulled back his hand and said in a coquettish way, ¡°Honey, I''m hungry. Prepare something for


    me to eat.¡±


    Amelia heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I''ll prepare some food for you now.¡±


    Oscar''s face turned extremely dark as he watched Amelia walking into the kitchen.


    After finishing the food Amelia had prepared, he nted a kiss on her lips. Then, he said, ¡°If you''re


    okay, I''ll return to thepany first. I still need to handle the project, and I mighte backte


    tonight. If you''re hungry, eat first. There''s no need to wait for me.¡±


    Amelia nodded. Then, she replied, ¡°All right. Take care. If you''re going to work tillte, remember to


    have your meal. Don''t work with an empty stomach, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡±


    Amelia apanied him to the entrance. Then, she waited until he entered the elevator before


    shutting the door.


    After Oscar walked out of the elevator, he made a call.


    ¡°Help me find out which hotel Mr. and Mrs. Winters are staying at,¡± Oscar ordered.


    After Oscar hung up the phone, he walked to his car. Then, he opened the car door and sat inside.


    Though Amelia did not say anything, he could feel that she was not in a great mood. She tried to keep


    it to herself, and she could hide it from everyone except Oscar.


    The man couldn''t help but sink into deep thoughts. How dare they bully my wife in front of me? I will not


    let this go easily. Since they bullied my wife, I will make them pay for what they''ve done!


    Soon, Oscar''s phone buzzed. When he opened the text message, he saw the address of the hotel Mr.


    Winters and his wife were staying.


    Oscar drove straight out of the neighborhood and headed to the hotel.


    When he opened the door, Dominic was stunned to see a handsome, tall guy.


    ¡°May I know who are you?¡± Dominic asked politely. His daughter had been married for seven years, but


    as her father, Dominic had never seen his son-inw before. This showed that either Dominic was cold-


    blooded, or he failed as a father.


    ¡°I''m Oscar, Amelia''s husband. I came to pay a visit because I heard my inws were in town. Dad, may


    Ie inside?¡± Oscar replied in a rather polite manner.


    Dominic shifted his gaze away nervously, but he moved sideways to let Oscar enter nheless.


    Mnie stared at Oscar as he entered the room. Confused, she asked, ¡°Dominic, who is this?¡±


    Oscar answered, ¡°Mom, I''m Oscar, Amelia''s husband. I didn''t get to meet you during our wedding, and


    I thought you''d... I''m sorry. Please forgive my negligence as your son-inw.¡±


    Dominic''s and Mnie''s expressions fell after they heard his words.


    Mnie pointed to the couch and stuttered, ¡°Hi, Oscar. Please have a seat. Make yourself


    comfortable.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Oscar sat down as he observed Dominic and Mnie silently. They were not as


    spiteful as Oscar thought they would be, and they did look like two honest and ordinary people.


    However, these two people nearly forced Amelia to a dead end.


    Sometimes, people who were caught in a tragic situation asked for it themselves.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, why didn''t you inform me before you came to Tayhaven? I could''ve prepared a banquet to


    wee you,¡± Oscar said calmly.


    ¡°We came to visit Amelia to see whether she''s doing well because we''ve not seen her for a long time.


    We don''t mean anything. Don''t overthink,¡± Mnie uttered.


    ¡°It''s nothing, Mom. You''re Amelia''s mother. I''d treat you like my own mother if you cared about her.


    However, I hate it when people force Amelia to do something she doesn''t want to do to ask her to


    return favors. Mom, you can agree with me on this, right?¡± Oscar questioned with a smile.


    His attitude was surprisingly good as if he had no temper at all. However, in Dominic and Mnie''s


    eyes, it was pretty intimidating.


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Mnie agreed.


    ¡°Mom, you don''t need to be shy. This is your first time here, and as your son-inw, I should prepare a


    banquet to wee you all. But you didn''t inform me before you came, and I haven''t prepared


    anything.¡± Oscar still had a smile on his face.


    Slightly panicked, Mnie shot Dominic a look. As a woman, she was no match for Oscar, who had


    been in the business field for years.


    Dominic faked a cough and replied, ¡°Oscar, I think Amelia must''ve told you something, and you don''t


    need to be sarcastic to us. I know we''re kind of mean to Amelia, but we''re forced to do so. She should


    return our favor for raising her too. We don''t want her to be involved too much with the Hutton family.


    Please help us to apologize to her. As for us, we still can be her parents, but we also know that we owe


    her too much throughout these twenty years. We''re genuinely sorry to her.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Oscar''s eyes grew cold as he red at them.


    ¡°Dad, since you know that you''re sorry to Amelia, why are you still doing her wrong? You''ve never


    visited her once throughout these seven years, and now you came without informing her. You should


    be ashamed of yourself,¡± Oscar said calmly. It was difficult to read the expression on his face.


    Meanwhile, the guilt on Dominic''s face was apparent.


    Oscar pped his hands andughed. ¡°Dad, Mom. It''s rare for you toe to Tayhaven. Let me take


    you for a meal first. Otherwise, people might say your son-inw has no manners. But after eating, I


    want to talk to you about the Hutton family. Is that okay?¡±


    Sensing Oscar''s domineering aura, Dominic and Mnie did not dare to say no.


    They were slightly puzzled as they followed Oscar to a high-end restaurant for a meal. Once they got


    into the restaurant, looking at the exquisite decoration, Dominic and Mnie felt awkward because


    their outfits didn''t fit into this ce at all.


    ¡°Oscar, we''re not that hungry. Why don''t we go and have some street food?¡± Mnie asked cautiously.


    Oscar chuckled. ¡°Mom, don''t worry. I''m here. There''s no need to feel stressed out.¡±


    Oscar continued to move forward in big strides. Dominic and Mnie had no choice but to follow him.


    They could not believe that their daughter, who was once unimportant to them, was now living a life


    that was practically unreachable to them. Initially, they were guilty and did not want to disturb Amelia''s


    life, but after so many years, they shamelessly appeared.


    Everyone else thought they were easygoing and kind, but in fact, they had treated their innocent


    daughter badly. Though they did not give birth to her, they had brought her up.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, we''ve prepared a private room for you. Please follow me,¡± the restaurant manager


    weed them and said to Oscar politely.


    Oscar nodded and followed her. He deliberately left Dominic and Mnie behind.


    He wanted to embarrass them on purpose and teach them a lesson. No one should bully his woman,


    regardless of who they were.


    Dominic and Mnic felt even more embarrassed and did not know what to do.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    Seeing the wide range of scrumptious delicacies on the table, Dominic and Mnie were unsure of


    how they should have the food.


    With a kind smile, Oscar uttered, ¡°Dad, Mom, eat as you please. Just make yourselves at home.¡±


    Both of them picked up their cutlery and started to dig in. Despite the food being delicious, the duo


    didn''t have much of an appetite to enjoy the meal as Oscar had his eyes on them the entire time.


    Dominic put down his cutlery and wiped his mouth with a napkin. He said, ¡°Oscar, please tell Amelia


    that our words just now might be hurtful to hear, but we said that out of concern for her. We hope her


    life would be much better in the future.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on the corner of Oscar''s mouth.


    ¡°Is that so? Dad, I think she''ll be very happy to hear that if you talk to her personally,¡± replied Oscar.


    A hint of awkwardness flitted across Dominic''s face when he heard the younger man''s response.


    ¡°Dad, back then, when Amelia and I got married, you and Mom didn''t attend, so I thought her parents


    had passed away a long time ago. Ultimately, I figured out that I had misunderstood. Dad, Mom, I just


    wanted to ask. Where did you go over the years?¡±


    Letting out a dryugh, Dominic responded, ¡°We know that Amelia married well, but the Winters family


    is only an ordinary family. Our presence will be an embarrassment to her. Therefore, for the past few


    years, we''ve instructed our family members to avoid showing up in front of Amelia.¡±


    Oscar could not help butugh at that.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Dad, I never thought that you''re such a funny man. You even know how to make a joke like this.¡± His


    voice sounded emotionless; hence it was not obvious that he was taunting the couple.


    Dominic remained silent.


    Oscar crossed his arms and faintly asked, ¡°Dad, can you tell me how did you get involved with the


    Hutton family?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hutton... h-he''s the Winters family''s life savior.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you guys knew that Amelia is the daughter of the Hutton family since the very


    beginning?¡±


    Dominic nodded in response.


    ¡°Could it be the so-called Mr. Hutton personally gave Amelia to you guys to raise her?¡± Oscar asked


    mischievously.


    Dominic pondered for a moment before responding hesitantly, ¡°A young man gave Amelia to us back


    then. He told us that her family name was Hutton, and Amelia was her given name. We were asked to


    change her family name, but not her given name. As for Mr. Hutton, we only met him at Amelia''s


    wedding. He said there was no need for us to appear in front of Amelia if she didn''te back for us.


    Therefore, we never showed up all these years. Until yesterday, Mr. Hutton gave us a call, telling us to


    stop Amelia from ruining their lives. Hence, we took a flight toe here. Mr. Hutton has provided us


    with a lot of help, so we could never be ungrateful.¡±


    ¡°You can''t be ungrateful, yet you''re repeatedly hurting Amelia. Don''t you think it''s too selfish of you to


    do so?¡± Oscar questioned.


    Dominic opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. His expression was stiff and awkward.


    ¡°Dad, if you''re short of money, you can ask me. What''s the point of begging the Hutton family instead?


    On the way here, I''ve asked someone to investigate how the Winters family has been doing and found


    out that your eldest son has cirrhosis. Thus, you''ll probably need arge sum of money to pay for his


    surgery. Since you''re my inws, isn''t it natural for me to help you all out financially? Why would you


    rather be in alliance with an outsider against your daughter?¡± Oscar pretended to be confused.


    When Dominic rose from his seat in a sh, the chair behind him rattled for a while before falling to the


    ground.


    Enraged, Dominic huffed and said, ¡°Oscar! Y-You investigated me?¡±


    Oscar cupped his hands together, ced them on the table, and replied nonchntly, ¡°Dad, don''t be


    mad. I''m a businessman and an overly suspicious person. Thus, I can''t believe that someone who


    hasn''t seen Amelia for many years would suddenly pay a visit and say that they miss her. I don''t even


    care whether they''re family or friends. It''s still suspicious in my eyes, so I had someone do some


    investigation on you for that very reason.¡±


    ¡°W-What exactly do you want?¡± In an instant, Dominic''s face turned as red as a tomato.


    ¡°I don''t want anything, Dad. If you''re encountering any difficulties in life, I can help you. However, if


    you''re siding with an outsider to go against Amelia, I''ll not forgive you. Amelia is my wife. She means


    more to me than my own life.¡±


    Dominic''s chest heaved up and down as he panted.


    ¡°Dear, let''s go!¡± he fumed.


    The couple left the ce in haste.


    Meanwhile, Oscar twitched his lips into a mocking smile as he watched their retreating figures.


    After leaving the restaurant, he headed to his workce in his car and also made a call to Molly.


    ¡°Molly, from now on, no matter whoes to find Amelia, don''t allow them to enter the residence


    unless I agree to it,¡± Oscar reminded.


    Molly hesitantly asked, ¡°What if Mrs. Clinton''s parents are here?¡±


    ¡°Likewise, don''t allow them to enter the house without my permission. They have been missing for


    seven years, and now they''re visiting Amelia all of a sudden. Do you think they''re harboring good


    intentions?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    After ending the call, Oscar was sweating over at work.


    He busied himself until ten at night, and he finally solved the problems in the project.


    When he raised his hand to rub his throbbing head, he could feel someone''s hands reach his forehead


    and help him to massage it. As he whipped around, he saw Isabe standing there.


    He rose from his seat abruptly, disying an unapproachable demeanor as he said, ¡°It''s time to get off


    work. You may leave now.¡±


    Isabe stared at him with puppy eyes. ¡°Oscar, it''s just the two of us here. Can''t you be gentle with me?


    Since you and Amelia haven''t remarried yet, I still have a chance. I just want to stay by your side


    quietly and give you a hand whenever needed. Can''t I?¡±


    Oscar impatiently cast a nce at her and then left.


    However, the woman shamelessly scurried toward Oscar and tried to hug him from behind.


    Unexpectedly, Oscar turned around as if he could see behind him. ¡°Isabe, don''t simply give me a hug


    from behind if you don''t want to die!¡±


    Isabe was dumbstruck and stopped in her tracks. When the embarrassing scene flooded her mind,


    she could not help but shiver at that. Thus, she could only watch Oscar walk away.


    ¡°Oscar, you''ll belong to me alone eventually,¡± Isabe uttered, feeling dissatisfied as she watched the


    door close.


    I''ve spent two years on Oscar. How can Amelia snatch away Oscar just like that? For the sake of the


    Walker family, as much as for myself, I must get Oscar back no matter what.


    By the time Oscar returned home, Amelia had already fallen asleep while hugging Tony in her arms.


    Oscar carefully took his pajamas to the bathroom and took a hot bath.


    Then, he went to bed and carefully embraced Amelia, as well as Tony, in his arms. Amelia did not wake


    up even when he cuddled her. She must be exhausted because of the trouble these days.


    The family of three had a good night''s sleep that night. When Oscar woke up the next day, he checked


    his phone and noticed that it was only seven in the morning.


    He fondly kissed Amelia, who was still sound asleep, as if he was waking up the sleeping beauty with


    his kiss.


    Indeed, Amelia was awoken by his kiss.


    While Amelia was in her daze, she licked his lips and whispered, ¡°What''s the time now?¡±


    ¡°It''s just seven o''clock. You can still sleep for half an hour. I''ll go downstairs to prepare your favorite


    breakfast.¡±


    Amelia hugged him from behind as she whined, ¡°Stay here with me. Let''s sleep a little more.¡±


    The corners of Oscar''s lips curved upward, and his mood lightened up immediately.


    In a doting tone, Oscar replied, ¡°Be good. I''ll go prepare your favorite food.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia responded.


    Oscar went downstairs after washing up. When Molly saw Oscar awake at this hour, she revealed a


    smile. ¡°Mr. Clinton, why are you up so early?¡±


    ¡°I went to bed earlyst night, so I woke up earlier. I want to prepare some food for Amelia and Tony by


    myself.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you''re getting more and more thoughtful. I believe that Mrs. Clinton must be very happy to


    have such a good husband like you.¡±


    Oscar smiled upon hearing that.


    As Molly helped Oscar out in the kitchen, she hesitated for a short second and muttered, ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    there''s something I''m not sure if I should tell you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it, Molly.¡±


    After pondering for a while, Molly asserted, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you should still be cautious of Mrs. Clinton''s


    parents. I''m afraid that Mrs. Clinton will easily give in. After all, they''re the ones who raised her into


    adulthood. Even though they have many faults, Mrs. Clinton, being the daughter, can''t be too harsh to


    them. Hence, I guess you''ll have to be the bad guy in this situation.¡±


    ¡°I know, Molly. I''ve already met with them yesterday and given them some warning. If they still have


    their dignity, I''ll regard them as my parents-inw. However, if they take my mercy for granted, don''t


    me me for being unreasonable then.¡±


    Molly breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, since you''ve already prepared for it, I shall stop giving anyment. Nevertheless, you''d


    best not go overboard. Otherwise, Mrs. Clinton will surely feel upset when she finds out.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Molly. I know what to do.¡±


    Molly nodded and said nothing more.


    After Amelia had the breakfast prepared by Oscar, Oscar drove her to work. As for Tony, Olivia sent


    someone to pick him up.


    As soon as the duo arrived at Amelia''spany, Oscar unbuckled his seatbelt, leaned over to hold


    Amelia by the back of her head, and gave her a passionate, deep kiss.


    With that, Oscar whispered into her ears, ¡°Call me if you need me.¡±


    Amelia was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°I shall go now. Drive safe.¡±


    After watching Amelia enter the building, Oscar drove back without noticing Rory on the side. When his


    car passed by Rory, she had her hand awkwardly raised in the air.


    Confusion was evident on Rory''s face as she looked at Oscar''s car which was speeding off into the


    distance. She then bit her lips and put down her hand, feeling dissatisfied.


    In the meantime, Lydia slung her purse over a shoulder beforeing closer from afar in her high


    heels. She nced at Rory disdainfully as she snorted, ¡°Stop looking already. His car is nowhere to be


    found now. You should keep both feet on the ground and stop having unrealistic dreams. Don''t expect


    to have something that doesn''t belong to you. In fact, you can think about that only when you''re as


    powerful as Amelia. Otherwise, don''t get lost in your daydream of turning into a wealthy woman like


    Cindere. That''s just unreal.¡±


    With that said, Lydia turned around. Her high heels clicked and cked across the ground as she


    strode into the building with her head held high.


    Rory glowered at Lydia with resentment. Emotions were crashing against her heart in violent waves.


    She even felt a fire burning inside her. Yet, she did not vent her anger because Lydia was her superior.


    If Rory dared to fight back, she would probably get an earful more frequently.


    Just thinking about how she had to devote her body to serve Eduardo disgusted her. If they hadn''t


    discreetly belittled me, I wouldn''t have worked so hard. I''ve even lost my virginity, but I ended up with


    nothing.


    Rory lifted her head to stare at the sky and took a deep breath to calm herself down. She then headed


    into thepany as if nothing had happened. Meanwhile, Jolin, who was behind Rory, had taken


    notice of Rory''s every single action. Jolin furrowed her eyebrows at that sight, but she did not utter a


    word and entered thepany.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    Since Amelia was at Saspiuburg for the past few days, much work had piled up. She greeted her


    colleagues from the same department and buried herself in work as soon as she arrived.


    It was almost noon when her phone rang. Amelia picked it up to have a look and frowned when she


    saw the words disyed on her phone screen.


    Despite being a little unhappy with it, Amelia eventually answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, it''s Dad. I''m outside of your office. Can youe down to meet Mom and me?¡± Dominic''s


    cautious voice rang out from the phone.


    Amelia heaved a sigh. Even though her parents had done many wrong things, Amelia could not bear to


    cut off ties with them.


    It was eptable for parents to make mistakes, but not for a child. Otherwise, one would be


    considered unfilial.


    Amelia answered, ¡°Dad, you and Mom wait for me. I''ming down now.¡±


    It was almost lunchtime too. Amelia tidied up the documents on her table and turned off herputer.


    She was about to head downstairs when Jolin followed closely behind.


    ¡°Jolin, go and have lunch with the other colleagues. I''m going down to do something,¡± said Amelia.


    Jolin adamantly said, ¡°I''m sorry, Ms. Amelia. I have to stay by your side to protect you. What if the


    same incident happens? That someone knocks you down with a car. I''ll be the one at fault if anything


    happens to you.¡±


    After hearing what Jolin said, Amelia was deeply frustrated.


    ¡°Jolin, this is my order. I don''t think Oscar sent you to restrict my freedom,¡± Amelia persisted. It was


    rare for her to put up an upromising attitude.


    Jolin frowned and looked at Amelia with slight disapproval.


    ¡°Please listen to me, Jolin. I''ll go downstairs ande up in a moment.¡±


    Atst, Jolin could onlypromise, and Amelia hurriedly went downstairs.


    ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± When she walked out of the building, she saw the old couple leaning against each other.


    Amelia did not know why, but sadness crept into her heart.


    After almost ten years of not seeing each other, the couple who used to treat her indifferently had


    grown old. There was a wary look in their eyes when they saw Amelia again.


    Despite the absence of the coldness, the caution that surfaced gave a sense of unfamiliarity to the trio.


    They used to be a family, but Amelia felt that they were now mere strangers.


    ¡°Amelia, you''re here. We''re not disturbing you at work, are we?¡± Dominic asked with concern while


    Mnie nced at Amelia without talking. She was not like normal mothers who would care for their


    children.


    Amelia responded out of courtesy, ¡°It''s almost noon. All my colleagues are out for lunch. I guess both of


    you have not eaten yet, right? Let me buy you guys lunch, and if there''s anything you need to tell me,


    we can talk while eating. Is that okay?¡±


    Dominic nodded in agreement.


    Amelia brought Dominic and Mnie to an upscale restaurant and asked for a private room. Amelia


    ordered the food. When she passed the menu back to the waiter, she said, ¡°Please serve the dishes as


    soon as possible. My elders are hungry.¡±


    ¡°All right. We''ll serve as fast as we can.¡± With that, the waiter left the private with the menu in his


    hands.


    Dominic looked around at the room''s interior andmented, ¡°Amelia, is it expensive to dine here?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Dad. The food here is delicious and authentic. The price is reasonable too,¡± Amelia said


    with a smile.


    Dominic gulped and continued, ¡°We''re at ease knowing that you have a job and married a good man.


    Your mom and I are here today not to ask anything from you. We''re not that shameless. We just want


    you to stop going to the Hutton residence. As long as you agree to our request, your mom and I will go


    back immediately. We won''t stay here any longer to embarrass you.¡±


    The twinkle in Amelia''s eyes dimmed, and the tinge of sadness crept into her heart again.


    She tried her best to suppress the heartache. Amelia then opened her bag, took out a bank card, and


    passed it to Dominic. ¡°Dad, this is the money I have saved for both of you over the past few years. I


    wanted to transfer it to your ounts, but all the ounts that I know have been canceled. I didn''t dare


    to call any of you, so I''ve saved the money here. Consider it my repayment for your kindness in raising


    me over the years. It''s not a huge amount, only a few hundred thousand. Just let me know if it''s not


    enough. I''m your daughter, and this is a fact that''ll never change.¡±


    Dominic looked at the card with an inscrutable countenance. He hesitated for a while and eventually


    pushed the card back to Amelia.


    ¡°Amelia, keep this. Your mom and I don''t need your money. We only have one condition. That is to stop


    troubling the Hutton family. Please take it as doing me a favor,¡± Dominic said hoarsely with his head


    hanging low.


    Amelia looked at the card that was returned to her and smiled wryly. ¡°Dad, are you refusing to give me


    a chance to fulfill my duty as a daughter?¡±


    ¡°Don''t take it the wrong way, Amelia. I haven''t done my part as a father over the years. It was also hard


    on you while you were with us. That''s why we can''t ept your money. We''ll feel bad too.¡± Dominic


    shook his head.


    I think you guys are trying to cut all ties with me.


    Amelia let out a sigh in her heart.


    The Winters family was still as indifferent to her as they were before. Even when they seemed to be


    different on the outside, the hostility did not change at all.


    Amelia did not utter another word and kept the bank card. She, too, appeared distant.


    ¡°Dad, feel free to tell me if there''s anything that you need my help with. We''re still a family after all,¡±


    Amelia murmured.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°We just need one favor, Amelia. Can you please stop disturbing the Hutton family?¡±


    Amelia''s expression wasplicated as she looked at Dominic. She lowered her head and fell silent.


    Dominic pushed the chair, bent his legs, and knelt on the ground.


    He straightened his back, and with a husky voice, Dominic said, ¡°Amelia, please, take into ount all


    the money I spent while bringing you up, and don''t go near the Hutton family. It has been years since


    our family lived in peace. Moreover, your brother is suffering from liver cirrhosis. All it takes is one small


    move from Mr. Hutton to end your brother''s life. His children are still young. Please, don''t be a heartless


    person.¡±


    Amelia rose to her feet as well. She wanted to bend down and help Dominic up. However, as soon as


    she heard what he said, Amelia''s hands froze in mid-air, and her eyes gleamed with indescribable


    despair.


    ¡°We haven''t seen each other in so long, Dad. Don''t you want me to feel better?¡± Amelia asked


    nonchntly.


    Dominic''s back stiffened slightly. ¡°Amelia, I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I was young back then and could not go against you for how inhospitable you guys were to me. Now


    that I''m married with a child, are you still thinking of controlling my life? Do you not feel guilty for your


    selfishness?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    Amelia took a deep breath, trying to regain herposure. ¡°Is Spencer really sick?¡±


    Dominic nodded in response.


    ¡°Get Evelyn to bring him here. I''ll ask Oscar to arrange the best hospital in Tayhaven for Spencer. With


    today''s advanced medical technology, as long as one actively goes along with the treatment, there is


    nothing that can''t be cured. When Spencer is cured, don''t get involved with the Hutton family''s matters.


    You can''t afford to offend them,¡± Amelia said indifferently. A calm look reappeared in her eyes.


    Dominic shook his head aggressively. Suddenly, he lunged forward and grabbed Amelia''s legs.


    ¡°Please, let our family go. Although we didn''t treat you well, we''ve tried our best to bring you up. Don''t


    be a cruel person.¡±


    After he spoke, Amelia let out a hollowugh.


    The little affection that she had for them dissipated with Dominic''s selfishness. The guilt that Amelia


    sensed on the phone was indeed just a misconception.


    Just then, Oscar pushed open the door to enter the private room and saw Dominic holding onto


    Amelia''s legs.


    Oscar''s gaze darkened while he strode forward quickly and bent down to help Dominic up to his feet.


    The action seemed gentle, but his grip was firm.


    ¡°Dad, are you putting on some show? Even if that''s the case, how can a father kneel before his


    daughter? A few years will be shaved off Amelia''s life if you do this.¡± Oscar grinned. However, there


    was no trace of a smile in his eyes.


    An awkward expression shed across Dominic''s face when he saw Oscar appear out of nowhere.


    Amelia looked at thetter and said weakly, ¡°Oscar, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why didn''t you call and tell me that Mom and Dad are here? I could have asked someone to prepare a


    feast for them. What if they think I''ve failed as a son-inw? Isn''t that right, Dad, Mom?¡± Oscar


    responded as he raised his hand and gently stroked Amelia''s face. With what he said, it was evident


    that Oscar''sst sentence was addressed to Dominic and Mnie.


    Dominic looked awkward. From his face, it could be seen that he disapproved of what Oscar said.


    Mnie stuttered, ¡°A-Amelia, we''re done eating, so we won''t disturb you both any longer. You and


    Oscar should eat more. Visit us when you''re free. That''d be more than enough. We shall excuse


    ourselves now.¡±


    However, Oscar took a big step forward and blocked the Winters from exiting the room.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    ¡°Dad, Mom, since I got this rare opportunity to spend time with the both of you, why not allow me to do


    what I''m supposed to? I''ve already canceled all my meetings this afternoon. I made time just so I can


    bring the two of you out. Would you two be so kind as to let me have this chance?¡± Oscar''s choice of


    words was impable.


    Dominic looked at Oscar, feeling a little fearful of thetter. Oscar''s aura was formidable, and as a lowly


    citizen who worked his life away in a small town, Dominic felt a little frightened when he came face-to-


    face with a big shot like Oscar. That was why he did not dare to treat Oscar like his son-inw as


    Dominic felt he was unworthy.


    ¡°T-There''s no need,¡± Dominic stuttered.


    ¡°Dad, you and Mom came from so far to visit. I sincerely want to show you around and have some fun.


    If you are to reject me, I''ll feel useless as your son-inw.¡± Oscar tried to make them pity him.


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Oh, right. Dad, I heard that you guys areing. Hence, I went to check


    the Winters residence yesterday. Only then, did I find out that Amelia''s brother has fallen sick. As your


    son-inw, I had some people bring him over and arranged the best hospital and doctors for him. Don''t


    worry, the doctors are specialists from overseas. I''m sure they''ll be able to cure him.¡±


    Mnie, who had remained silent up until that point, suddenly pounced on Oscar as if a wolf protecting


    its pup. She tugged on Oscar''s cor and thundered, ¡°Why did you bring my son here? What intentions


    are you harboring? Are you trying to kill him? I''m warning you! If anything happens to my son, I won''t


    let you off!¡±


    Oscar did not dodge either and allowed her to hit him.


    Seeing how the situation was getting out of hand, Amelia frantically stepped forward and stretched her


    hand out in an attempt to stop Mnie''s rampage. Unexpectedly, Mnie''s eyes reddened in rage, and


    in the heat of the moment, shended a heavy p on Amelia''s face. The crisp sound of the p


    echoed throughout the private room, shocking everyone present.


    Mnie stared at her hand nkly. Her palm was still red from pping Amelia across the face. As for


    Oscar, his gaze darkened and became terrifying.


    He quickly turned Amelia around to face him, noticing her cheek was still red and swollen from the hit.


    Oscar did not utter a word, but his silence was akin to the calm before the storm.


    However, Amelia shed him a smile and reassured him, ¡°Oscar, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry


    about me. It''s just a little sore.¡±


    Truth be told, Amelia did not feel too bad about it. What Mnie did merely took away thest bit of


    affection she had for the Winters family.


    If she was a bit more merciless, Amelia could have used thousands of methods to ruin the lives of the


    Winters. s, they did raise her into adulthood, so no matter how cruel she could be, Amelia could


    never make Dominic and Mnie her enemy.


    Mnie''s lips twitched as she stared at Amelia. After a moment of silence, she finally stuttered, ¡°A-


    Amelia, I-I''m sorry. It wasn''t on purpose. I was just worried about your brother.¡±


    The corner of Amelia''s lips curved upward, revealing a smile.


    ¡°Mom, Oscar was just being nice. If you and Dad don''t appreciate it, then it''s fine. I''ll have someone


    send Spencer back, and as for the two of you, Oscar and I will be happy to pay for your expenses if


    you wish to spend a few more days here visiting and traveling around. If you wish to go home, we''ll


    also be happy to purchase the tickets for you. Regarding the Hutton family, I suppose that''s between


    me and them. It''s not your ce to tell me what to do. You haven''t cared for the past twenty-plus years,


    so this time, I plead that you won''t meddle in our matter. Please just forget that you have a daughter.


    Should our paths ever cross in the future, let''s just treat each other as strangers. It''ll make things easier


    for you,¡± said Amelia in a calm tone.


    Mnie merely looked at her while Dominic parted his lips as if he wanted to say something. However,


    because of Oscar''s presence, he did not manage to utter a single word in the end.


    Amelia then continued, ¡°I''ll have someone send you guys back to the hotel then.¡±


    After that, she looked over at Oscar. He understood what she wanted and had the bodyguardse in.


    ¡°Escort the couple back to the hotel. I don''t want anything to happen to them. Are we clear?¡± instructed


    Oscar.


    ¡°Understood, Boss.¡±


    Two of the bodyguards stepped forward and said politely, ¡°Right this way.¡±


    Dominic and Mnie were feeling fearful. After all, they came from a small town and had never


    witnessed such a scene before.


    As they walked past Amelia, Mnie could not hold back and grabbed onto Amelia''s hands, pleading,


    ¡°Please, Amelia. Save your brother. He''s all that I have. He has a wife and children to care for. As long


    as you stop bothering the Hutton family, Mr. Hutton will definitely agree to your brother''s treatment.


    Amelia, I''m begging you. Your mother is begging you.¡±


    Tears had zed Amelia''s eyes as she looked at the elderly woman.


    The bodyguards forcefully pried Mnie''s hands off of Amelia''s and maintained a courteous tone as


    they instructed, ¡°Mrs. Winter, right this way, please.¡±


    After the Winters left, Amelia raised her hand and wiped the tears that were brimming in her eyes. She


    forced a smile at Oscar and said, ¡°I''m sorry, Oscar. You had to endure my mom''s beating because of


    me, and you even saw such a pathetic side of me.¡±


    Oscar wrapped his arms around the woman, enveloping her in a warm embrace, and nted a gentle


    kiss on her hair. It hurt him to see what Amelia was going through.


    ¡°Silly girl. I''ve seen all the sides of you, whether good or bad, so don''t be afraid to show me your bad


    sides. I''ll love you regardless of which side you''re showing me.¡±


    Oscar''s words sounded like an honest confession. Amelia could no longer suppress her emotions and


    burst into tears.


    ¡°I thought that after ten years of not seeing me, they would at least care about me, even if it''s just a


    little. I didn''t expect them to still be so cold to me. It seems like I''m just an extra in their eyes.¡±


    Saddened by her parents'' treatment of her, Amelia vented all of her pent-up frustrations.


    Oscar lifted his hand and gently ran his fingers through her hair. Heforted her softly, ¡°Don''t worry.


    You still have me and Tony.¡±


    Amelia smiled upon hearing that, but tears continued to stream down her cheeks as she remained


    overwhelmed with emotions.


    After tearing up for a while and releasing all of her emotions, she slowly calmed down and regained her


    composure.


    ¡°I''m sorry. This is embarrassing.¡± Amelia came out of his hug and apologized.


    Oscar merely patted her head and said, ¡°Just head back to work. I''ll go check on them. I know you''re


    still worried for them.¡±


    Amelia''s lips twitched. She wanted to tell him not to go, but just like what Oscar said, she was still


    worried for her parents deep down inside.


    Amelia said, time after time, that she did not care for her rtionship with the Winters family. However,


    deep inside her heart, she still cared for Dominic and Mnie, for she had longed for their affection for


    over two decades. No matter how disappointed she was, Amelia still could not truly let go of them even


    if she tried.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Oscar, and I''m sorry for dragging you into this mess,¡± Amelia apologized once more.


    ¡°Silly girl. Say you''re sorry again and I might have to punish you.¡±


    Amelia chuckled after hearing that.


    After that, Oscar sent her back to her office and did not forget to remind her, ¡°Don''t think about it too


    much. I''ll take care of everything.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°I trust you, Oscar. Try not to scare them too much.¡±


    ¡°They''re your parents, so I''ll treat them as if they''re my parents too.¡± That is if they treat you like their


    daughter. Of course, he did not say thest sentence out loud.


    The two of them conversed for a little while more. Oscar watched as Amelia safely entered the building


    before returning to his own car.


    He then fished his phone out and dialed a number. As soon as the call was connected, Oscar


    instructed, ¡°Jolin, look after Mrs. Clinton. Don''t let those who are harboring ulterior motives get close to


    her. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    After hanging up, Oscar went straight to the hotel where Amelia''s parents were staying at.


    He took the elevator upstairs and was greeted by the two bodyguards as soon as he stepped out of it.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Are they both inside?¡± asked Oscar.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    One of the bodyguards opened the door for him, and Oscar made his way into the room. Dominic and


    Mnie were shocked and quickly stood up from the sofa. They looked at Oscar with terrified eyes.


    ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± Oscar politely greeted them, but his tone sounded distant.


    Mnie looked at him with fear in her eyes. Her voice trembled as she queried, ¡°W-What are you doing


    here, Oscar?¡±


    ¡°Amelia is worried about you two, and that''s why I''m here to check on you. Spencer''s flight departed at


    one, so he should be here by three o''clock. I''ll send you two to the airport, and the three of you will be


    reunited then. Dad, Mom, I suppose you''ll be quite satisfied with this arrangement of mine,¡± Oscar said


    without giving them a chance to refuse.


    Ferocity shed across Mnie''s eyes in an instant, and she roared, ¡°Oscar Clinton. What exactly is


    your motive? If you dare toy a finger on my son, I promise I''ll never let you off the hook.¡±


    Oscarughed in response. ¡°Mom, Spencer has fallen sick, and I''m just doing my responsibility as your


    son-inw by arranging the best hospital and doctors for his treatment. I don''t think I''m doing anything


    wrong, wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°We''ve never treated Amelia right, nor have we fulfilled our duties as her parents. I doubt she has never


    hated us. Even we find it hard to repay those who had wronged us with kindness, let alone Amelia.


    Hence, we don''t believe she''ll willingly help her brother out of the goodness of her heart,¡± Mnie


    uttered. Her tone wasced with wariness.


    Upon hearing that, Oscar scoffed lightly.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    Dominic and Mnie had an absurd and unfathomable way of thinking. Although they were fully aware


    of how they had been unfair to their daughter, the elderly couple still tended to favor their son over her,


    tossing their daughter''s feelings to the back of their minds.


    Oscar had never encountered such selfish parents before. They had never treated Amelia as one of


    their own and kept deliberately hurting her feelings.


    ¡°You''re aware that you haven''t been good to Amelia, huh? In that case, why do you still have the


    audacity to hurt her time after time again? You''re her mother,¡± Oscar rebuked.


    Mnie fell silent upon hearing that.


    Crossing his arms in front of his chest, Oscar continued coldly, ¡°Amelia is not as cruel as you two, and


    she has always been kind. Despite how heartless and inconsiderate you are toward her, she''s still


    worried about you. If you find it in yourselves to trust me, then let Spencer stay in the hospital I''ve


    arranged for him. I''ll see to it that he''spleted cured. However, I have a condition.¡±


    ¡°What condition?¡±


    ¡°Disappear and never show up in front of Amelia again. She''ll be much better off without such an


    unsympathetic family.¡± Oscar''s words were direct.


    The couple lowered their heads, and no one knew what they were thinking.


    ¡°If you agree, I can arrange for Spencer to be admitted into the hospital right away. If you don''t, I''ll still


    have ways to make sure you and your entire family will never appear in front of Amelia,¡± Oscar


    muttered, ¡°As for Eva, if you don''t want me toy a finger on her, I suggest you treat Amelia better.


    Don''t you dare bully her.¡±


    Dominic and Mnie exchanged nces with one another. s, they had no choice but to


    compromise.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Spencer was taken to the hospital as he got off the ne. Oscar had


    arranged for his subordinates to take Spencer to the hospital, and thetter had to undergo a series of


    examinations that were ordered by the doctor.


    Mnie was anxious and questioned, ¡°Doctor, how is my son?¡±


    ¡°His cirrhosis is still in the early stage and was discovered in time. It hasn''t progressed to liver cancer


    yet, and as long as he follows the treatment regimen, there''s a ny percent chance of recovery,¡±


    exined the doctor.


    Hearing that, Mnie was so relieved that she almost burst into tears of joy.


    ¡°Is that true, Doctor? Will my son really recover?¡± Mnie eximed excitedly.


    ¡°Rest assured, Mrs. Winters. Your son''s condition isn''t that bad, and as long as he follows the


    prescribed treatment, he''ll definitely be able to recover in due time.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Previously, when Mr. Hutton took Spencer to Saspiuburg for a checkup, the doctor


    diagnosed him with middle-stage cirrhosis. He also said that if Spencer doesn''t receive treatment in a


    timely manner, his condition will continue to worsen. Moreover, he mentioned that Spencer needs a


    liver and kidney transnt, and Mr. Hutton even asked his subordinates to look for a suitable donor,¡±


    said Mnie.


    When the doctor heard what she said, he was in disbelief.


    It all sounded rather surreal, and he could not help asking, ¡°Mrs. Winter, are you sure your son met with


    a doctor and not a fortune teller?¡±


    Mnie cast an anxious nce at Dominic, and the two exchanged nces. A hint of doubt shed


    across both their eyes.


    ¡°Mrs. Winters, either they deceived you, or they have extremely poor medical knowledge. In fact, they


    should not be a doctor at all.¡± The doctor shook his head and changed the subject. ¡°By the way, did you


    bring Mr. Spencer''s past medical reports along with you today?¡±


    ¡°Medical reports? We weren''t given any. Dr. Hoffman said he''ll arrange all of the medical treatments for


    us if we ever need any. Since we trust him, we''ve never asked for any medical reports either. Are those


    documents important?¡± Mnie iled her hands about as she spoke.


    Upon hearing her exnation, the doctor could not help shaking his head in disapproval. It was not


    often that he would encounter such ignorant people.


    ¡°I suspect you might have been deceived by that Dr. Hoffman you mentioned. You can file awsuit for


    medical fraud, and if he is found guilty, his medical license will be revoked,¡± suggested the doctor. He


    paused for a moment and added, ¡°Mr. Clinton is your son-inw. No one would dare to provoke him.¡±


    However, Dominic and Mnie merely shook their heads.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor. If you manage to nurse our son back to health, you''ll be our life savior.¡±


    ¡°Don''t mention it. Mr. Clinton is the one who spent a lot of money hiring us. If there''s someone you


    need to thank, it should be Mr. Clinton. I dare not take credit for his efforts.¡±


    After a few courteous exchanges, Dominic and Mnie left the doctor''s office.


    ¡°Thank you, Oscar. We, naive and ignorant people, would still be in the dark if it weren''t for you.¡±


    Dominic looked at Oscar, and a hint of embarrassment flitted across the former''s face. I treated Mr.


    Hutton as if he was our life savior. Never would I have imagined that our ¡°life savior¡± would scheme with


    the doctor to worsen our son''s condition. No one can truly understand the emotions that we''re


    experiencing right now.


    ¡°I''ll have someone prepare some food for you and Mom,¡± said Oscar.


    As soon as his words fell, Oscar turned around and was about to leave.


    However, Dominic felt a rush of mixed emotions and he could not help asking, ¡°Oscar, why are you still


    kind to us even though we''ve been unreasonable and have not treated Amelia kindly?¡±


    ¡°I just don''t want Amelia to be hurt anymore. I won''t feel good if she''s sad, so if you have an ounce of


    conscience left, please don''t be so cruel toward her. She might look strong on the outside, but she''ll still


    be saddened by your tant favoritism.¡± Oscar did not spare the couple another nce and left the


    room as soon as he was done speaking.


    As he watched Oscar walk away, Dominic fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Do we think we made a mistake?¡± Mnie questioned.


    Her query was met with a sigh from her husband.


    ¡°I think we have mistreated Amelia over the years. We should be ashamed of ourselves. I would be too


    ashamed toe here if it wasn''t for Spencer,¡± said Dominic. He was tired.


    It was impossible for parents to not y favorites, let alone for those parents that hailed from small


    towns and had old-fashioned thinking. Moreover, Amelia was not the Winters'' biological daughter, so it


    was natural for them to favor their biological son over her. They made it clear she was an adopted child


    by treating her like an outsider and forgot that she, too, was human and would feel saddened by her


    parents'' neglect.


    Although Amelia had always treated them as her parents, they never did fulfill their responsibilities as


    her parents, not even for a single day.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nheless, it was not right to say that the Winters family were heartless people. It was just that they


    could not see Amelia as their own daughter.


    ¡°We were so wrong,¡± said Dominic in a low voice.


    This time, it was Mnie''s turn to sigh.


    When Eva heard that Dominic and Mnie were in the hospital, she immediately put her work aside


    and rushed over.


    ¡°Uncle Dominic, Aunt Mnie, why didn''t you give me a call and tell me you wereing to Tayhaven?


    What happened to Spencer? How did he end up in the hospital?¡± Eva asked anxiously.


    Mnie could not hold back her tears.


    ¡°Spencer was diagnosed with some issues in his liver and kidneys. However, he has a chance of


    recovering if he gets treatment. Eva, how has everything been? Has Amelia been taking care of you?¡±


    Dominic asked, his voice hoarse.


    ¡°Amelia has been extremely kind to me, and she arranged a ce for me to stay at. Amelia would


    invite me over to her house every holiday and cook for me. She seems a little different from how I


    remember her, but Uncle Dominic, you sure raised a beautiful and kind-hearted daughter,¡± Eva praised


    and added, ¡°I''m sure she''s the one who arranged for Spencer''s medical treatment as well?¡±


    Aplicated look crossed Dominic''s countenance when he heard that.


    ¡°Uncle Dominic, did you and Aunt Mnie give Amelia a hard time again?¡± asked Eva suspiciously.


    Dominic remained quiet, and his silence was equivalent to admittance.


    ¡°Uncle Dominic, how can you do this? Things have not been easy for Amelia over the years. I heard


    from Tiffany that she was blind for two years. If it weren''t for Oscar, who found her suitable corneas,


    she would probably still be blind now. She married a good man, but her life isn''t as morous as we


    think,¡± said Eva, frowning. Eva had heard about how Amelia was not treated fairly by the Winters


    family. However, she was too young back then and was unable to defend Amelia.


    ¡°She was blind?¡± Dominic widened his eyes in shock.


    ¡°Not only that but she was also involved in a car ident and almost lost her life along with her baby,¡±


    Eva exaggerated, ¡°Oscar is too perfect. Not only is he handsome, but he is also the sole heir to Clinton


    Corporations. He''s rich, powerful, and sought after by many eligible women. Of course, those women


    would try to harm Amelia to get her out of the picture. Uncle Dominic, Aunt Mnie, if you still have a


    bit of conscience left in you, please stop hurting Amelia. It hasn''t been easy for her to face all of those


    incidents alone.¡±


    A trace of guilt shed across Mnie''s eyes. However, she still eyed Eva suspiciously. ¡°Eva, did you


    make this up to deceive us? You must be exaggerating because, from what I see, Amelia is doing just


    fine.¡±


    Eva rolled her eyes upon hearing Mnie''s words and refuted, ¡°Aunt Mnie, why would I need to lie


    to you? Amelia''s life hasn''t been easy, but if you insist on painting her as the viin and saying that she


    has been living well all these years, then there''s nothing else I can do. After all, my words sound pretty


    insignificant to you, don''t they?¡±


    Mnie fell silent, and a wave of sadness washed over her.


    ¡°Eva, if you see Amelia, please apologize to her in our stead,¡± said Mnie.


    ¡°You can tell her yourself, Aunt Mnie. I''m sure Amelia will be very happy to hear that.¡±


    Again, Mnie was quiet.


    ¡°Aunt Mnie, you and Amelia haven''t met each other for nearly ten years. Haven''t you thought about


    her?¡± Eva asked. ¡°It''s been tough for Amelia even though she married a rich man. In fact, she could


    only ept all the grievances without support from her own family. She stayed with Tiffany in Beshya


    when she was blind. Oscar was not around, and he only found her two yearster. At that time, she


    was blind and had to raise a child all by herself. It was not easy. I think she will be happy if you could


    treat her better.¡±


    Hearing that, Mnie could not help but sigh again.


    ¡°You''re right. We haven''t seen each other for ten years, and she has already built her own family. Even


    if I want to treat her better from now on, I don''t know where to start, and I''m sure she doesn''t need it


    now,¡± Mnie uttered, ¡°I just want Spencer to recover quickly and go home with us. As for Amelia, we


    won''t bother her anymore. We''ve mistreated her in the past, and the best thing we can do for her is to


    disappear from her lifepletely.¡±


    ¡°But Aunt Mnie-¡±


    Before Eva could refute, Mnie cut her off, saying, ¡°I''m sure you haven''t eaten yet, so why don''t you


    go grab some food, Eva? The issues between Amelia and us can''t be solved with a few words. You


    shouldn''t meddle in our matter either.¡±


    Eva was rather mad at her aunt and uncle. How can they use Amelia and throw her away once they''re


    done? This is ridiculous!


    However, she did not want to argue anymore and merely said, ¡°All right, Aunt Mnie. I''ll go grab some


    food and pay Amelia a visit while I''m at it.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Eva, you should dye your hair back to ck. Blonde hair makes you look like a


    delinquent.¡±


    ¡°This is what''s trendy nowadays. I''m sure you won''t understand, Aunt Mnie.¡±


    As soon as her words fell, Eva turned and left. When she walked out of the building, Eva raised her


    head to look at the hospital, feeling frustrated on behalf of Amelia. She had long heard of Amelia''s


    sufferings in the Winters family and felt sad for her cousin as a result. It was truly unfortunate that


    Amelia had a set of parents that did not care for her.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    Eva bought some bottles of beer and some skewers to visit.


    Amelia opened the door for her and said smilingly, ¡°Come in.¡±


    After entering, Eva asked, ¡°Amelia, where are Oscar and Tony?¡±


    ¡°He went to pick Tony up. He''ll probably be back in one or two hours,¡± Amelia answered.


    Eva gestured to the bag of food she had brought over, saying, ¡°Amelia, I bought beer and skewers.


    Have some with me. I saw you eating like this when you were still in the Winters residence. Would you


    like to reminiscence while Oscar is not home?¡±


    Amelia nodded and said with a chuckle, ¡°All right. Oscar doesn''t restrict me from eating junk food. It''s


    okay if I have some once in a while.¡±


    Afterying out the beer and skewers, Eva opened two bottles, passed one to Amelia, and said,


    ¡°Amelia, cheers.¡±


    Amelia lifted her can and toasted with her.


    Eva took a sip and uttered, ¡°Uncle Dominic, Aunt Mnie, and Spencer are here in Tayhaven. Aren''t


    you going to meet them?¡±


    Amelia smiled bitterly and responded, ¡°I don''t think they want to see me.¡±


    Eva nced at her and said, ¡°Amelia, do you me Uncle Dominic and Aunt Mnie?¡±


    Amelia responded by taking a big gulp of beer and swallowing it. The bitterness of the beer lingered in


    her mouth.


    It was as if Eva was answering on her behalf by continuing, ¡°I''m being silly for asking you such a dumb


    question. Uncle Dominic and Aunt Mnie mistreated you. It wouldn''t make sense if you didn''t me


    them. I would''ve cut all ties with them early on if it was me. Also, I would never help Spencer settle his


    hospital admission.¡±


    ¡°Spencer is in the hospital?¡±


    Eva was shocked and asked, ¡°Didn''t you know, Amelia?¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    ¡°I think Oscar was probably the one who helped him with the hospital admission. Oscar is very good to


    you. He''s the heir to Clinton Corporations, but he secretly helped you with many things. I''m envious,¡±


    said Eva. She was even more upset when she recalled that she had courted James for such a long


    time, but he never reciprocated. ¡°Amelia, you''re so lucky. The people who like you are all outstanding.


    On the other hand, I put down my pride and went after James, but he avoided me like the gue.


    Although I don''t mind, I''m still ufortable after being rejected so many times,¡± Eva continued.


    Amelia watched her finish a bottle of beer and open another one.


    ¡°What happened to you and James?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nothing''s changed. He doesn''t like me,¡± Eva replied.


    ¡°Do you n on giving up?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. It''s not easy to meet a guy who I fell in love with at first sight. How would I know if I


    never tried? I''ll definitely seed in courting James.¡±


    Amelia turned and looked at her. ¡°Eva, have you ever thought that maybe you and James belong in


    different worlds?¡±


    ¡°What different worlds? We are all from Earth, but he appears to be smarter than me. I look like a


    delinquent who likes to cause trouble, but I can dye my hair back if he doesn''t like how I look now.¡±


    ¡°You won''t be you if you change too much.¡±


    Eva was at a loss for words.


    She lowered her head, downed the beer in one go, lifted her hand to wipe her mouth, and said,


    ¡°Amelia, let''s not talk about my rtionship issues. Tell me, how do you n on getting along with


    Uncle Dominic and Aunt Mnie?¡±


    ¡°Just like before, I guess. They don''t like me very much, and I won''t force it.¡±


    ¡°But Amelia, I visited Spencer today and spoke to them about you. I think they feel guilty toward you,


    but they''re too used to being indifferent and do not know how to treat you better.¡± Eva racked her brain


    and continued, ¡°Amelia, are you really not nning to fix your rtionship with them?¡±


    Amelia swung the bottle in her hands with a faint smile stered on her face. ¡°I''m not going to force it.


    Our rtionship is already this way, and our hearts are not together. It will make everyone awkward


    even if we maintain the rtionship on the surface.¡±


    Eva reached out to open her third bottle of beer, but Amelia stopped her and said, ¡°You already had


    two bottles. Don''t drink so much. We''ll eat together when Oscar and Tonye home. After the meal,


    help me pay a visit to my parents and Spencer.¡±


    Eva looked at her and couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Amelia, you still care about them, don''t you?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°How could I not? They''re my parents, after all. I won''t leave them be no matter how cruel I may be.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, you''re truly the kindest person I''ve ever met. You''re beautiful,petent, and married into an


    influential family. People like you would have be arrogant, but you manage to treat everybody the


    same. You''re the most unique and kind person I''ve ever encountered.¡±


    Amelia lowered her head and smiled. She was not as good as others thought her to be. Amelia was


    only an ordinary woman who had always drawn a clear line between people she loved and hated. She


    just did not want to be calctive after everything.


    Amelia did not wish to get tired of living, so she had to be more forgiving and generous. Only so,


    she could be more broad-minded.


    Just then, Oscar and Tony arrived home. Tony broke free of Oscar''s hand and hopped toward Eva like


    a bunny when he saw her. ¡°Aunt Eva, you''re here.¡±


    Eva carried him up and kissed him many times. ¡°My Sweetheart, you''re back.¡±


    Tony, too, kissed Eva''s face many times. It was as if both of them were addicted to kissing.


    Eva left after having a meal with the family of three. Amelia put Tony to sleep and returned to the room.


    Meanwhile, Oscar was standing by the window. She pursed her lips and walked toward him, hugging


    his waist from behind.


    ¡°Oscar.¡± Amelia nudged against his back like azy kitten and acted coquettishly.


    Oscar put his hands on hers and gently swayed his body. The both of them watched the scenery


    outside together.


    ¡°You helped Spencer settle the hospital admission?¡±


    ¡°Eva told you?¡±


    Amelia softly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Will you think that I''m too presumptuous because I brought Spencer here on my own and admitted him


    to the hospital?¡± asked Oscar in a low voice.


    Amelia shook her head behind him and said, ¡°I''m grateful that you did that. I''m pleased that you did all


    these for me. I hope you can excuse them if my parents said anything nasty to you. Please don''t me


    them. As much as they are wrong, they brought me up, and I''m indebted to them. Take helping


    Spencer as returning what I owe them,¡± murmured Amelia as sheid against his back.


    Oscar turned around and pulled her into an embrace.


    ¡°Do you want to visit Spencer?¡± asked Oscar.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± Amelia rested her head on his chest and said softly, ¡°I thought I would hate them, but I


    realized I miss them. Even if I now know that we are not rted by blood, they are still the ones who


    brought me up. I no longer know who to hate when Ipare their indifference toward me and my


    actual father''s refusal to recognize me as his daughter. Do you understand that feeling?¡±


    Oscar stroked her hair and replied, ¡°I do.¡±


    Despite the weak familial ties she shared with the Winters family, Amelia sighed and said, ¡°Follow me


    to the hospital tomorrow. I don''t want others to gossip. They are still my family after all.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± he agreed without probing further.


    ¡°Thank you, Oscar.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Amelia chuckled in response.


    The next day, Oscar appeared right on time below Amelia''s workce when she got off work and


    brought her to the Principal General Hospital.


    Amelia went to understand her brother''s condition from his doctor before entering the ward.


    The family of three was having a conversation when Amelia and Oscar appeared. They immediately


    turned silent.


    Amelia could feel the apparent distance, but she still kept on a smile.


    ¡°Spencer, it''s been a while,¡± greeted Amelia as she pretended everything was fine.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    Spencer was a middle-aged man standing at about 5''11 feet tall. He had dark brown skin, and his


    cloudy eyes indicated that he was a man that had been through countless hardships


    With aplicated nce directed at Amelia, Spencer moved his lips, and he strugglingly said, ¡°Thank


    you, Amelia. It''s been ten years since Ist met you. You''re... You''re much prettier than I remembered.


    Knowing that you''re doing well makes me feel relieved.¡±


    To this, Amelia showed a smile without saying anything.


    Spencer got down from the bed and got some chairs for the two as he smiled. ¡°Mr. Clinton, please,


    have a seat. I''ll be relying on you to take care of my sister. I''ve failed Amelia as her brother for all these


    years, and I will forever be ashamed of what I''ve done. Now, the responsibility of taking care of her lies


    in your hands.¡±


    Meanwhile, Oscar sat down impassively.


    ¡°Please, just call me Oscar. If Amelia is your family, then being her husband makes me your family too,


    so calling me Mr. Clinton really is being too formal and unnecessary,¡± proposed Oscar.


    Looking a bit uneasy, Spencer, who didn''t appear to be calctive or dishonest, gave Oscar a very


    good impression of him.


    ¡°No, no, no. You''re the CEO of argepany, while I''m just an average person. It would be rude if I


    addressed you like that. I may be Amelia''s brother, but after so many years and how I failed her as a


    brother, I dare not view myself as her brother anymore,¡± replied Spencer as he touched his head.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Oscar, too, did not insist on this matter anymore after hearing this.


    Just like her husband, Amelia paid little attention to this matter as well, for she knew that the Winters


    family would not be too close with her anymore. As she acknowledged this, she no longer was


    bothered by how distant or overly polite Spencer sounded.


    ¡°Spencer, are you feeling unwell right now?¡± asked Amelia casually.


    ¡°I''m fine during the day, but when ites to the nighttime, my body hurts so much that not only have I


    been through countless sleepless nights, but I''ve also lost more than ten kilograms of weight. I would


    probably be dead by now if I didn''t encounter you. I''ve not been too kind toward you when we were


    young, and with the fact that we haven''t seen each other in years, I had always thought that you would


    be thest person who would offer me help.¡±


    In response, Amelia lowered her head and smiled.


    ¡°Please don''t get me wrong. I''m just speaking the truth. I really didn''t think that you would save me. I


    also thought that you wouldn''t even wish to see me again,¡± exined Spencer nervously.


    Amelia still didn''t bother about it and she said, ¡°It''s okay. I know, I get it. You''re my brother after all, so I


    can''t just watch as you slowly die, right?¡±


    Her words had Spencer lowering his head as he seemingly thought of something that caused him to


    put on an embarrassed and guilty expression.


    Meanwhile, Amelia continued saying, ¡°Don''t worry. The doctor said that your conditions are not as


    terrible as you thought. As long as you are willing to take the medical procedures ordingly, you will


    be discharged in no time.¡±


    While Amelia talked, Spencer constantly nodded to her words.


    Amelia was rtively much more talkative that day.


    ¡°Spencer, I heard from Eva that Evelyn gave birth to a boy and a girl. Are they in school now? Is Evelyn


    working or taking care of the kids at home? I reckon that it''s quite burdening to raise two children, so


    Oscar and I talked about this before. He can offer you a job at hispany if you don''t mind, but only if


    you are willing to.¡±


    Hearing the offer from Amelia, Spencer responded to her with a stare that was filled with nothing but


    complicated emotions.


    To that, Amelia acted like she didn''t know what was happening while she smiled. ¡°Spencer, what''s with


    that look?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, you shouldn''t be too nice to me.¡±


    ¡°But you''re my brother; how can I not be treating you nicely?¡± said Amelia as she failed to hold back


    her smile.


    ¡°But back then...¡±


    Before Spencer was able to finish his words, Amelia interrupted, ¡°You''re also aware that all those


    happened a long time ago, right? I hated and despised you for whatever happened in the past, but I


    came to the decision to forget the past. We''re, after all, a family, and I can''t just sit there doing nothing


    when I know that you''re hospitalized. I would not be able to forgive myself if I watched as you slowly


    die.¡±


    Spencer forcefully chuckled hearing this.


    Amelia and Oscar then stayed for another half an hour before they got up and left.


    Dominic and Mnie personally walked them out. At the same time, Mnie repeatedly nced at


    Amelia before lowering her head down again as she tried to say something.


    ¡°Mom, is there anything you''d like to talk about?¡± asked Amelia after seeing the unusual behavior from


    Mnie.


    Mnie''s vision shifted to the ground, her lips moved, and finally, she mumbled, ¡°Amelia, we''re very


    sorry for thinking of you badly.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. Why don''t you go back inside with Dad to take care of Spencer? Don''t forget that Evelyn is


    also waiting for all of you to return.¡±


    Dominic and Mnie nodded.


    After that, Amelia left with Oscar, who brought her to have a meal at a nearby restaurant. However,


    after they were done, they were shocked to see the two people walking toward the restaurant when


    they were leaving.


    Wrapping his arm around Amelia''s waist, Oscar said softly, ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    One of the two people walking toward the restaurant hurriedly jogged forward, and with an excited


    tone, the person said while her lips trembled, ¡°Oscar, it''s been a long time. How are you?¡±


    With his head lowered slightly, Oscar looked at Cassie, who seemingly became even thinner after such


    a long time. Her elegance that once was simr to Amelia''s was also long gone when she started


    causing problems.


    ¡°Ms. Yard, please suit yourself if you''re here for a meal. My wife and I just had our meal and we''re


    about to leave. Now, if you''ll excuse us,¡± said Oscar with a tone that was not only very formal but also


    extremely cold.


    Cassie, however, stared mindlessly at Oscar as if Amelia was not there.


    On the other hand, Jennifer walked forward, reached out, and said politely, ¡°Mr. Clinton and Ms.


    Winters, a good day to you. Never thought we would run into you here.¡±


    Oscar only gave her a nce while Amelia reached her hand out to shake hands with Jennifer, only to


    have Jennifer retract her hand.


    Immediately, Amelia''s hand stiffened up for a split second before she drew her hand back.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, it seems like you''re very close to Ms. Yard. How did you guys know each other?¡± Amelia


    asked casually.


    ¡°I don''t think I''m required to inform you about how I make friends,¡± replied Jennifer with a harsh answer


    as she smiled.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Amelia was not offended, and she continued saying, ¡°Is your mother doing well? I learned


    about her condition from someone who said she''s out of the psychiatric hospital. I was relieved when I


    found out about this. She was not right when she hit me, but what Oscar did to her was really horrible.


    Anyway, I am very relieved that she''s discharged, and we''re also sorry for what we''ve done to her.¡±


    A polite smile remained on Jennifer''s face.


    ¡°Please don''t say that. Ms. Winters, I don''t think I can bear the weight of Mr. Clinton''s apology,¡± replied


    Jennifer with an extremely fake smile.


    At that moment, she seemed like someone who was wearing a thick mask, which made her smile look


    incredibly fake as there was neither warmth nor sincerity in it.


    ¡°I see. Well, we will take our leave here. We hope that the both of you enjoy your meal,¡± said Amelia.


    Oscar then started walking away with Amelia in his arm, but that was when Cassie''s hand reached


    toward Oscar''s sleeve at lightning speed. Her actions right away sparked the disgust and contempt in


    Oscar, and he scorned her with a frown, ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    But to his anger, thedy tightened her grip even more.


    ¡°Oscar, do you really hate me that much?¡± asked a heartbroken Cassie.


    ¡°You think?¡± Oscar shook her hand off with a swing and left the scene with Amelia.


    Seeing this, Jennifer coldly smirked as she said, ¡°Cassie, I told you that you had no ce in that man''s


    heart anymore. The man you love so much didn''t even bat an eye at you, and June was also beaten up


    by the men sent by Oscar. As for Mrs. Yard, she was given the cold shoulder when she visited the


    Clinton residence to demand justice. You, on the other hand, are being looked down on and bullied by


    the Yard family. Are you really going to just stay quiet and suck it up?¡±


    With her face that was much thinner than before slowly twisting, Cassie bit her lips and answered,


    ¡°What else can I do? I can''t even get close to Oscar. All I wanted was to talk to him and return to his


    side. I tried all kinds of ways, but it seems like he is much more cold-blooded than I thought.¡±


    Jennifer first replied with cold sneers before she said, ¡°I believe that men are all animals driven by the


    lust for women. By the way, I noticed that you give off a simr vibe as Amelia. If you can exploit this


    carefully, you will definitely be able to win back Oscar''s heart. I remember that Amelia only managed to


    marry Oscar because she looks like you in a way.¡±


    Hatred flickered in Cassie''s eyes, and she wailed, ¡°This Amelia is just a lowly scum who only knows


    how to beg for sympathy. I wouldn''t even be in this situation if it weren''t because of her!¡±


    ¡°Cassie, if I were you, I would not be crying to myself in an obscure corner like a dog. I would be trying


    my best to win the man back. I, too, tried to win a man''s heart for two years. If nothing happened to my


    mother and if she wasn''t sent to the psychiatric hospital and tortured there, I think I would''ve kept it up.


    No... Perhaps, love is not important to me anymore. You can use it to reach your target, but you can''t


    let yourself delve too deep into it. You have to pull yourself out from the whirlpool, and only by jumping


    out from the box will you be able to notice that Oscar is just like the other men out there. What you


    need is vengeance. Pull him down from his superiority, and when he''s no longer standing so high up,


    he will be a toy that you can do as you wish,¡± suggested Jennifer coldly with narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    Cassie rolled her eyes. ¡°You say it like it''s so easy. If I could easily overthrow him, the Clinton


    Corporations wouldn''t even be growing at such terrifying speed under his leadership.¡±


    ¡°As long as you''re patient and willing to listen to me, I can guarantee that Oscar will be yours


    again,¡± proposed Jennifer.


    Her words, however, did not seem convincing enough to Cassie, and that had her asking, ¡°You have a


    n?¡±


    ¡°Well, let''s just wait and see. Come, let''s have some food first. We''ll talk about it while we wait for our


    food.¡±


    The duo had a simple dinner, and it was already ten o''clock at night. When they were in the car,


    Jennifer stared at the neon lights and scenery outside the car as she said, ¡°Cassie, I suggest that you


    imitate Amelia. With your simr presence and aura, it wouldn''t be hard for you to imitate her.¡±


    Cassie looked at her in disbelief as Jennifer''s words ignited the anger in her. She clenched her fists


    and scoffed, ¡°Do you have any idea what you''re talking about? Are you kidding me? How can I bring


    myself to imitate a person I despise so much?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want Oscar''s attention again?¡±


    Jennifer''s question seemingly pierced through Cassie''s heart like a sharp knife.


    ¡°Amelia must have her own ways to be able to win Oscar''s attention and love. I don''t think looks are the


    only factor in it. There must be some other traits that Oscar likes about her. Only by being talented and


    good-looking would you be able to attract the attention of all sessful men. As a pianist, you are


    already very unique, so by dressing yourself beautifully and imitating Amelia, you will be able to win


    against her,¡± suggested Jennifer.


    Hearing this, Cassie was moved, and she asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, just do exactly what I say. I will get you someone who can guide you on how to cultivate the


    same vibe as Amelia before having you recruited into thepany. By having a job and bing a


    professional, you will be able to build up more confidence,¡± proposed Jennifer. ¡°The crucial point here is


    that you must have the Yard family and the Clintons'' rtionship repaired in order for the two families


    to cooperate in business again. With that, the chances of you running into Oscar will spike


    tremendously.¡±


    Cassie lowered her head and agreed silently.


    ¡°Okay, fine. I will believe in you this time, but my father and mother are very stubborn. I''ll see what I can


    do about that.¡± Cassie frowned as she spoke.


    Jennifer nodded, and without saying much, she stepped onto the elerator pedal, speeding through


    the traffic and overtaking other vehicles. As a glint of madness showed on her face, she asked,


    ¡°Cassie, why don''t we do some speeding?¡±


    Cassie sat straight up as Jennifer''s madness spread toward her.


    ¡°Let''s go! It will be better if we catch the police''s attention, for the excitement of being pursued by police


    is more than satisfying! It''s been a long time since I tasted this excitement!¡± shouted Cassie.


    Jennifer had the pedal pushed to the limit, increasing the car''s speed to a dangerous level. Her car


    sped through several red lights, and after almost hitting pedestrians and causing several idents, she


    was now being chased by three police vehicles. Jennifer''s driving techniques were actually incredible,


    allowing her to narrowly escape from the encirclements of the police as she headed straight toward the


    highway before stopping at the beach.


    As soon as she stopped her car, Jennifer let out an excited scream like a peacock that had won its


    fight.


    Cassie, too, was very excited as she said, ¡°I didn''t think that you''d be so good at driving. We should


    have a race next time! I will bet you a generous reward if you win against me! How about that?¡±


    ¡°You think I''m afraid of you? I have more than enough money to bet!¡± replied Jennifer confidently.


    Cassie snapped her fingers and said, ¡°You know, I realize that we''re both quite simr. Aside from


    being hypocrites, we love to y, and we clearly know what we like and hate. We had toyed with men''s


    feelings when we didn''t understand what true love was. But when we realized our feelings, we be


    the toys of the men we loved.¡±


    Jennifer smiled slightly, seemingly not denying her words.


    ¡°Want to go have a walk with me? Soaking in the water is actually a good way to relieve your stress


    when you''re unhappy,¡± suggested Jennifer.


    ¡°Then how about a swimmingpetition? Hehe, two beauties swimming in the oceante in the


    night... Don''t you think that makes us seem like mermaids?¡±


    ¡°I''m in if you really want to. We''re now in the same boat, after all.¡±


    The duo then started walking toward the beach, only to run into a shady figure walking in their direction


    from another side.


    ¡°Hmph, there''s an idiot walking around on the beach alone at night over there,¡± Cassie said in disdain.


    ¡°Forget about that person. Let''s go.¡±


    But when they had gotten closer, Jennifer stopped walking while hesitation flickered in her eyes when


    she had a clearer look at the figure walking around.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± asked Cassie.


    Her words pulled Jennifer''s attention back, and thetter forced a smile on her face and replied,


    ¡°Nothing, I just didn''t think that I would run into someone I know at such an odd hour.¡±


    Cassie turned her head around and noticed that this person was someone she knew as well.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Cassie asked as her brows furrowed.


    When they both saw the person, the person also noticed their presence.


    He then walked toward them and nced at Cassie before turning toward Jennifer.


    ¡°Jennifer, why are you here with her?¡± asked the person.


    Jennifer, however, only stared at this man who was engraved in her heart and she had not seen for a


    long time.


    Meanwhile, Cassie shoved the man, crossed her arms, and insulted, ¡°Mr. Scott, it''s been a long time,


    and here I thought you were in a rtionship with Amelia. Didn''t think that you''d be relieving your


    negative emotions here, all alone.¡±


    Carter ignored her as he could only see Jennifer in his eyes. He asked, ¡°Jennifer, why are you here


    with a woman like her?¡±


    Cassie interrupted as she walked forward, ¡°Mr. Scott, would you be kind enough to exin what you


    mean by a woman like me? Why can''t Jennifer and I be friends?¡±


    Without a single word, Carter dragged Jennifer to his side and started walking away with her.


    Yet, before he managed to take a few steps away, his hand was flung away.


    He turned around and was only met with Jennifer''s cold gaze.


    The woman took a deep breath, stared into Carter''s eyes, and said sternly, ¡°I don''t think we''re so close


    that you can decide what kind of friends I can make. You''re in no position to interfere with my decisions.


    Besides, I don''t think you''re that free to pay even the slightest attention to me. Don''t worry about


    Cassie and me trying to hurt Amelia. All I want to say is that I''m not as low as you think.¡±


    With that said, she turned toward Cassie and added, ¡°I suppose a walk is not going to happen


    anymore. Let''s head back, shall we?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Cassie responded with a nod and started walking away.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer said without looking at Carter, ¡°Mr. Scott, please pardon us. We won''t be bothering


    your walk anymore.¡±


    As he felt the distance she was putting between them, Carter frowned. He felt that his heart was being


    grasped by a hand, but that feeling disappeared in a split second, so he didn''t bother about it.


    Regardless, he was able to tell that he didn''t feel good about it.


    ¡°Jennifer, I think we need to talk.¡± Carter''s body reacted quicker than his rationale, and he grabbed


    Jennifer''s hand again.


    His action had Jennifer turn around. She looked at Carter''s hand with aplicated look, and there


    was only bitterness in her smile.


    She had already tried her best to stay away from Carter, yet the man was trying to get close to her. Just


    when she thought she no longer had anything with Carter anymore, the man indirectly gave her hope


    again, only to tear it apart mercilessly.


    ¡°This man... He''s just a savage that will hurt everyone but Amelia,¡± she thought.


    ¡°Carter, I don''t think there''s anything that we can talk about. Don''t worry; I''m not ying games with


    you. It''s just that you''re no longer that important to me anymore. Goodbye,¡± stated Jennifer as she tried


    to shake him off again, only to have Carter tighten his grip without moving an inch.


    ¡°What do you want from me! You didn''t reciprocate my feelings for you back then, and now you''re not


    letting me go! Do you really enjoy watching me suffer because of my love for you? You are a monster!¡±


    shouted Jennifer as she vented her unhappiness.


    Carter''s eyebrows furrowed. The uneasiness swarmed him again, but he quickly suppressed the


    ufortable feeling.


    ¡°Let''s talk,¡± insisted Carter.


    Jennifer took a deep breath but finally gave in, and she nodded.


    ¡°Okay, then we will talk about it,¡± agreed Jennifer as she called Cassie to wait for her for a moment.


    After hanging up the phone, she asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Why are you with Cassie? You know she''s a wicked woman, right?¡± asked Carter.


    ¡°Are you worrying about me?¡± sneered Jennifer.


    ¡°Don''t try to avoid my question. Cut your ties with her immediately. I do not want to see you with her,¡±


    insisted Carter sternly.


    Jennifer smiled, but that smile only appeared on her face for a second.


    ¡°Carter, I have a question. Who do you think you are to me to ask me to stay away from Cassie?¡±


    asked Jennifer, whose question had Carter frowning.


    Jennifer wrapped her hands around his shoulder as she said in an enticing yet alluring tone, ¡°Carter,


    you''re just worried that Cassie and I will hurt Amelia, right? If that is what you''re worried about, I can


    assure you that I am not as dirty as you think I am. I just find that there''s something simr between


    Cassie and me. If you don''t like to see Cassie and me together, you can just walk away. Bye.¡±


    She then shoved his hand away and left without turning back.


    Carter watched as she walked further away while frowning, only to see Jennifer stop halfway. ¡°I will be


    cutting my ties with you from now on. Our rtionship died from the moment you didn''t offer your help


    when my mother was imprisoned. I will not love a man who bears no love for me. You''re free to go


    now.¡±


    With that said, Jennifer left.


    Carter remained frowning, his hand clenching on his chest, and that unfathomable feeling swallowed


    him again.


    Emptiness consumed him as he watched the woman leaving his view.


    Shaking his head, he tried his best to shake away the uneasiness, for he did not know what was


    happening to him. Nevertheless, he would not admit that he was feeling sad and worried for Jennifer,


    who seemingly left determinedly.


    He had always had feelings for Amelia. As for Jennifer, she was more like a sister to him.


    His love belonged to a woman and that woman only.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    The next day Amelia went to work, and as soon as she arrived at the office, the phone in her bag rang.


    She noticed it was a call from her father.


    ¡°Hello.¡± She picked up the phone.


    ¡°Can youe to the hospital, Amelia? Spencer said that his body suddenly hurt and that he had


    bloody diarrhea. The nurse has taken him for examination. Your dad and I are the only ones here.


    We''re terrified. What would Evelyn and their children do if anything were to happen to him?¡± Mnie


    sobbed over the phone. At that moment, she was utterly flustered and worried about her son.


    ¡°Calm down, Mom. I''ll go there right away. I''ll phone Mr. Lancester and request him to get Spencer the


    best doctor,¡± Ameliaforted. ¡°Oscar and I will not allow anything to happen to Spencer.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, I believe you. Please hurry over.¡± At that moment, Mnie finally treated Amelia like one of


    her own, her twenty-year grudge fading in the face of Spencer''s sickness.


    Amelia hung up the phone and walked outside. Instantly, Jolin followed her from behind and asked,


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Spencer is sick. I''m going to see him.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I''lle with you.¡±


    At the thought of what happened the previous night, Amelia didn''t reject Jolin''s suggestion.


    The two of them rushed to the hospital and saw an unexpected figureforting the Winters family.


    A frown appeared on Amelia''s face when she saw the person, yet she continued walking toward them.


    ¡°Mom, Dad,¡± she greeted.


    Dominic and Mnie breathed a sigh of relief when they saw her.


    ¡°Amelia, thanks to your friend here chatting with us, your dad and I feel better now,¡± Mnie replied.


    ¡°Mr. Wick, why are you here?¡± Amelia asked, her voice sounding cold.


    The person standing there with a smile was none other than June.


    Disregarding the bruising on his face, he looked just like an Ustranasion gentleman.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I heard that Spencer is in the hospital, and only Mrs. and Mr. Winters are here. So I came to see if they


    need my help,¡± June said gently.


    Anger shed through Amelia''s eyes when she heard that.


    She had no idea what June was thinking. If he wanted to interfere with her and Oscar''s marriage, she


    would not allow it. Even if he managed to cause some ripples in their rtionship, it wouldn''t have


    much of an impact, and she would only view June as a clown.


    She wouldn''t be that stupid to get angry with a nonsensical character like him.


    ¡°Mr. Wick, we only met by chance. I can take care of my parents and brother. I don''t need you to


    interfere. Please leave.¡± Amelia didn''t n to be courteous with him since he was acting rather


    shamelessly.


    Feeling perplexed, Mnie tugged her hand slightly and said, ¡°How can you talk like that? Mr. Wick is


    your friend.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I only met him a few times. I''ll take care of Spencer''s matter,¡± Amelia said determinedly.


    ¡°Mrs. Winters, I had an argument with Amelia yesterday so she might be mad at me. I''ll go and buy


    some food for you and Mr. Winters,¡± June suggested thoughtfully, as he wasn''t angry at all.


    ¡°Mr. Wick, sorry to trouble you.¡±


    June smiled. ¡°Mrs. Winters, don''t say that. It''s what I should do.¡±


    Afterward, June left. Jolin nced at his retreating figure and said to Amelia. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I''ll be back


    in a while.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    After Jolin left, only the Winters family were left in the corridor.


    As a family, they were supposed to be the closest to one another. However, once the outsiders left, the


    entire atmosphere turned silent.


    After years of not seeing them, Amelia didn''t know what to talk about with them.


    ¡°Mom, did Spencer eat something wrong?¡± she asked, trying to start a conversation.


    The next moment, it was as if someone had turned on Mnie''s switch as she started blurting out all


    sorts of things.


    ¡°He only ate the oatmeal porridge your dad brought. After that, he said he was tired and went to sleep.


    This morning he said that his stomach hurt and he had diarrhea; blood came out as well. The nurse


    sent him for a checkup, but they''re not done yet, so I don''t know how he''s doing. I''m so scared. If


    anything happens to him, what would happen to us?¡±


    Amelia listened attentively, and a glint of mixed emotions shed across her eyes.


    In the next second, a bitter smile appeared on her face before she quickly hid it away.


    ¡°Wait here, Mom. I''ll go ask the doctor.¡±


    ¡°All right, go ahead. Ask how is Spencer doing, okay?¡± Mnie urged.


    Amelia nodded and went to find the doctor.


    Meanwhile, when Jolin reached downstairs, she walked in front of June and dragged him into the alley.


    She pushed him against the wall and choked him as she gritted her teeth and spat, ¡°Don''te near


    Mrs. Clinton anymore, or else I''ll kill you.¡±


    June gazed at her and said nonchntly, ¡°Are you in love with me?¡±


    Instantly, Jolin got even more enraged.


    She took a pocket knife with her left hand and gently tapped it on his face. ¡°Don''t y tricks on the


    Winters family. Otherwise, I''ll make you suffer.¡±


    Finally, June''s expression contorted a little, but he immediately reced it with a smile. ¡°I think ady


    should be gentle. You''re too fierce, and any guy who sees you will be terrified of you.¡±


    Without a word, she slid the knife against his neck, and a gush of blood trickled down. She sneered,


    ¡°How does it feel? I don''t mind doing it again.¡±


    June finally took her seriously this time.


    ¡°Pretty girl, you''re more ruthless than I thought you were. Indeed, there are no weaklings working for


    Oscar.¡± It sounded like June was sincerelyplimenting her.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± She retracted her knife and continued coldly, ¡°Don''te near Mrs. Clinton anymore, or else


    it wouldn''t be just one sh. You''re already ugly enough. Stop thinking that you''re handsome.¡±


    However, June did something out of the blue. He grabbed her waist and pulled her close. Jolin was


    stunned for a second before her cheeks turned red with anger.


    June didn''t sense the murderous auraing from her. Instead, he thought she was blushing. ¡°You''re


    a very charming girl. I remember your name is Jolin, right? Can you give me your number?¡±


    Jolin narrowed her eyes and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You want my number?¡±


    ¡°I think you''re a unique girl, so can I have your number?¡± June thought he was rather charming.


    ¡°Sure.¡± With a swift movement, Jolin lifted her legs and kicked him in the balls.


    Instantly, June fell to the ground in pain with both hands covering his private part.


    Jolin looked down at him coldly and said, ¡°How dare you act so recklessly in Chanaea. Do you really


    think we''re easy to mess with? You''re just a useless piece of trash.¡±


    June clutched his belly and knelt on the floor. Her kick almost took his life away.


    With that, Jolin walked away without even turning her head around.


    June red at her retreating figure as she left.


    Then, Jolin returned to Amelia''s side as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°You''re back.¡±


    Amelia didn''t ask where Jolin went because she trusted thetter fully.


    ¡°Spencer''s fine. He ate something wrong yesterday, so he had diarrhea. He''ll be fine after taking some


    medicine,¡± Amelia said softly.


    Only then did both the elders heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mom, I need to go back to work. I only have half the day off. Furthermore, I''ve been taking leaves quite


    a bittely, so others might not be happy about it.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t Oscar rich? Why do you need to go to work? Is he not treating you well?¡± Mnie asked without


    restraint.


    ¡°That''s not the case. I''ll leave now. If anything happens to Spencer, call me.¡±


    After Amelia and Jolin left, Dominic growled, ¡°Why did you say those stuff to her earlier? We never


    cared for her for so many years, so why do you think we have the right to judge her life?¡±


    Mnie frowned when she heard that. ¡°I''m only caring for her. I heard that the Clintons are the richest


    family in the city. Why does Amelia need to go to work? I''m concerned about her. We treated her so


    poorly before, but she''s still so nice to us. I''m not that cruel to not care the slightest for her.¡±


    Dominic went quiet when he heard that.


    Suddenly, Mnie sighed. ¡°Never mind. It''s not like we could do anything about it. After all, we''re only


    outsiders.¡±


    Dominic lowered his head, and his face didn''t look good as thoughts ran through his mind.


    As for June, who was hiding in a dark corner, he red at Amelia as he took out his phone and made a


    phone call.


    ¡°Tony, I need your help. If you help me settle this, I''ll give you a huge sum of money.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I''ll send you a textter. As long as you do what I tell you, I''ll send you the money.¡±


    After he said that, he hung up the phone.


    He then stared at the husband and wife, who were not far away, and sneered, ¡°You can only me


    your amazing son-inw. I''ll ruin his wife''s life because he looks down on me.¡±


    Shortly after, June left the hospital.


    After half a month of peacefulness, Spencer was resting on the bed when he abruptly clutched his


    chest and shouted in pain, ¡°It hurts!¡±


    Dominic and Mnie immediately called the doctor over.


    Oscar and Amelia rushed over as well. Mnie grabbed Amelia''s hands tightly when she saw her.


    ¡°Mom, wasn''t Spencer doing well before this?¡± Amelia asked calmly.


    ¡°I have no idea. He was fine yesterday, but he suddenly screamed in pain just now.¡±


    Ameliaforted her with her brows slightly furrowed. ¡°Calm down, Mom. Spencer will be fine.¡±


    As the rest of the family members waited outside the emergency room for three hours, Spencer was


    finally wheeled out of the room. The doctor shook his head, and his face was grim. He couldn''t figure


    out why Spencer''s health had deteriorated, which was out of his expectations.


    ¡°Doctor, how''s my son''s condition?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Mrs. Winters. I''m not sure what happened, but his condition has worsened. We must


    thoroughly monitor him to determine the reason,¡± said the doctor.


    Mnie staggered backward, and her hands trembled.


    ¡°Didn''t you say that he would recover previously? Why did it get worse instead?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mrs. Winters. We''ll do our best in finding out the reason.¡±


    ¡°You''re a doctor, and you have no idea what happened to my son? You''re worthless. I''ll fight you if


    anything happens to my son!¡± Mnie yelled.


    ¡°Calm down, Mom.¡± Amelia gestured for the doctor to leave.


    Once the medical personnel left, she continued, ¡°I believe Spencer will be all right.¡±


    Mnie pushed her away and gave her a mean re. ¡°Did you do this? Was this your doing? I


    understand you hate us and that you''re not our daughter, but why do you have to do this to Spencer?


    We have taken care of you, after all.¡±


    Mnie was putting all the me on Amelia.


    They were grateful and nice to Amelia when Spencer recovered. However, when his condition took a


    turn for the worse, they med everything on her.


    Amelia looked at Mnie, who was out of control. She then clenched her fists involuntarily, and a wry


    smile appeared on the corners of her mouth.


    I thought that they had changed, but it seems like they were just good at disguising and putting on a


    front.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    The next day, Carter headed straight to Amelia''s office building and waited patiently at the entrance. He


    called her at noon, asking her earnestly if she could spare time to have lunch with him.


    It did not take Amelia long to ept his invitation. After tidying her desk, she asked Jolin to follow her


    downstairs.


    Carter did not even arch his brows when he saw Jolin. He opened the door for them courteously and


    gestured for them to get into his car. After that, he hopped into his car and sped off toward the


    restaurant where he had made a reservation earlier.


    Upon reaching their destination, Carter parked his car and stepped into the restaurant with the two


    ladies. At the same time, he asked Jolin warily, ¡°Ms. Wright, I wish to have a chat with Mrs. Clinton.


    Would you mind sitting at the dining table on the other side? I can assure you that you''ll still be able to


    watch over her from there.¡±


    Jolin threw a nce at Amelia instinctively, and thetter nodded at her.


    Thus, she took a seat at the fourth table away from them obediently. It was an ideal spot as she could


    even observe Carter''s countenance and demeanor from there.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After Amelia took her seat, she made an apology to Carter. ¡°I''m sorry about that, but I hope you


    understand that Jolin is only doing that because she''s mindful of my safety.¡±


    Carter handed her the menu and stated cidly, ¡°I understand that Oscar cares a lot about you, but


    don''t you feel frustrated when someone is following you closely all the time? Evidently, you''re now a


    stark contrast to your usual self. I thought you didn''t like the idea of having a bodyguard by your side.¡±


    Amelia flipped open the menu and chuckled. ¡°Like it or not, it''s Oscar''s way of caring about me. He


    neither questions me about my privacy nor interferes with my decisions by making use of the excuse


    that he loves me. Since he only assigns someone to be by my side for my safety, I don''t wish to stir up


    conflict by rejecting his good intention. To me, it''s part of the indescribable romance that only a couple


    deeply in love with each other understands.¡±


    A hint of sorrow flickered in Carter''s eyes, but it was more of an inexplicit relief.


    He had spent a long time looking for Amelia and loved her dearly for almost eight years. Nheless,


    he realized she was leading a blissful life at the moment, and Oscar was watching over her in his


    unique way. In other words, he was merely an outsider unable to prate the duo''s circle. Thus, he


    had no choice but to let go of Amelia and reserve a spot for her silently in the depths of his heart. Deep


    down, he felt it was best to continue loving her discreetly.


    Carter smiled at her and switched the topic. ¡°The duck casserole, one of this restaurant''s signature


    dishes, is not bad. If I''m not wrong, it''s one of your favorite dishes, right? You can order it to give it a


    try.¡±


    shing him a faint smile, Amelia ced an order for the duck casserole.


    After ordering their food, Amelia cut to the chase. ¡°Carter, what do you intend to tell me? Just speak


    your mind.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I can''t seem to keep anything from you.¡± After a pause, he asked tactfully, ¡°Have you watched


    Jennifer''s online video clip?¡±


    Amelia hesitated for a second before her lips curved into a smile again.


    ¡°My colleagues have been talking about the video clip these few days, but I haven''t viewed it. Hence, I


    have no idea what it''s all about,¡± she replied candidly.


    Carter scrutinized Amelia''s countenance for quite a while, doubtful about how truthful she was. Gazing


    at her convincing crystal-clear eyes, he eventually heaved a sigh of relief. Undoubtedly, he was worried


    stiff that Amelia was the one instigating Oscar to set Jennifer up. If that were the case, he would not be


    able to ept it.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Why''re you looking at me like this?¡± Amelia could not help feeling amused and


    chuckled.


    Carter retracted his prative gaze and fell into a trance while waiting for their food to be served. He


    hesitated on whether he should request Amelia''s help right away. If he did not do so, he feared that the


    situation would escte as time went by.


    Not long after that, the server served them their food swiftly, breaking his reverie.


    After the server walked away, Carter scooped a bowl of soup for Amelia. Thetter stated politely,


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Let''s dig in and continue chatting after this,¡± he uttered casually.


    Amelia dly agreed, and they started eating silently. Somehow, there was an unmissable sense of


    awkwardness in the atmosphere. After what seemed like an eternity, they finally finished their meals in


    silence.


    Amelia wiped her mouth with the serviette and broke the silence. ¡°Carter, can you start telling me


    now?¡±


    Carter wiped the corner of his mouth before opening it hesitantly. ¡°Amelia, I''ve assigned someone to


    investigate Jennifer''s video clip and found out it was manipted by a mastermind even more powerful


    than me. I can''t even delete the video clips and posts online by all means. From what I know, not many


    in Tayhaven are as influential as the Scotts. Unequivocally, the Clintons are one of them.¡±


    ¡°So, do you mean to say that the Clintons had set Jennifer up on that?¡± Amelia questioned with a smile.


    There was not the slightest bit of displeasure in her tone.


    ¡°Amelia, don''t get me wrong. I''m only wondering if Oscar had misunderstood Jennifer and blew things


    out of proportion when her video clip was posted online. Not to mention, I found out it was taken in the


    club where a celebration party was held after Tiffany''s film adaptation turned out into a big hit. Both you


    and Oscar were there at that time too. It couldn''t be a mere coincidence. Thus, I''ll be the mediator on


    behalf of Jennifer today. Could you please help to talk Oscar into letting her off?¡± Carter smiled bitterly


    and added solemnly, ¡°Amelia, I''ve never requested you to help me with anything before this. Could you


    try to help Jennifer for my sake? You don''t wish to see her end up in such a pathetic state, too, do


    you?¡±


    Amelia shot him a nce and suddenly let out augh. ¡°Have you fallen for her?¡±


    Her words rang out like a bolt out of the blue for Carter. Thunderstruck, his pupils constricted. Caught


    off guard for quite a while, he only came to his senses when he noticed the glint of ambiguousness in


    her eyes.


    Momentster, he wiped his face awkwardly and smiled sheepishly. ¡°Amelia, don''t pull my legs. To me,


    she''s just like my younger sister. If I had feelings toward her, I would have entered into a rtionship


    with her two years ago. Don''t you know whom I''ve been deeply in love with all this while?¡±


    Looking intently into his eyes, Amelia pointed out analytically, ¡°Carter, did it evere across your


    mind why you can''t seem to forget me? Could it be that you''re preupied with your guilt toward me


    eight years ago and the obsession of yearning for something you can''t have?¡±


    In an instant, Carter was stunned.


    The look on Amelia softened as she continued to enlighten him. ¡°Carter, heed my words. I sincerely


    feel that you and Jennifer are the perfect match for each other. No doubt, it''s almost impossible for me


    to let bygones be bygones with her this lifetime, but it''s a different case for you. Don''t let the chance of


    being together with the true love of your life slip away just because you can''t stop dwelling over


    something else, okay? As for her video clips, I''ll try to seek help from Oscar to get the matter resolved.


    However, I''m sure as h*ll he''s not the one adding fuel to the fire. After all, he''ll never go hard on a


    woman.¡±


    Carter cast his head down to conceal the bitterness in his eyes before replying thankfully, ¡°Amelia,


    thanks a lot.¡±


    ¡°Don''t mention it. We''re friends. Don''t hesitate to let me know if you need a hand. I''ll surely leave no


    stones unturned to help you,¡± Amelia reassured him.


    Carter nodded without uttering any words.


    After having their lunch, they left the restaurant. Oblivious to Jolin shooting a dagger at him, Carter


    embraced Amelia and mumbled, ¡°Amelia, you''re the only woman I''ve been in love with all this while. I


    can assure you it''s not due to guilt or my so-called obsession, but I promise I won''t intervene in your


    marriage as long as you lead a blissful life alongside Oscar.¡±


    Amelia''s body froze instantaneously.


    The next moment, Carter let go of her and raised his hand to pat her head before uttering lovingly, ¡°Go


    back to your office now. I''m not giving you a lift then.¡±


    Jolin stepped forward to stand in his way and snapped coldly, ¡°Mr. Scott, you may leave now.¡±


    Carter nodded slightly at Amelia, who was standing behind her, and walked away.


    When he was a distance away, Amelia patted Jolin on the shoulder. ¡°Hey! He''s far away. Stop looking


    in his direction again. Come on, let''s go back to the office.¡±


    Thus, thetter turned and walked back to the office building with her respectfully.


    Later that day, Oscar fetched Amelia as usual after work.


    After being seated in his car and fastening the safety belt, she looked into the distance through the


    window.


    Oscar leaned closer to hold her face and kiss her passionately. Momentster, he loosened his grip


    and pressed his forehead against hers before asking gently, ¡°Is something bothering you?¡±


    Amelia''s lips lifted to a faint smile as she cut to the chase. ¡°Oscar, stop putting Jennifer in a tight spot


    and take her video clips down, okay? I feel we have gone overboard this round.¡±


    Ruffling her hair slightly, Oscar gazed at her with his obsidian eyes. ¡°Did anyone bber anything to


    you?¡±


    Smiling demurely, Amelia exined, ¡°Carter looked for me today, pleading with me to talk you into


    letting Jennifer off. Anyway, I don''t think she deserves such severe punishment since she has not made


    any grievous mistake. Now that her video clip has gone viral online, I feel it''s too much for her.¡±


    Oscar''s expression darkened as he refuted, ¡°Amelia, weren''t you aware that things might turn the other


    way around during the celebration party that day? If not because I had sensed something awry at that


    time, you might have been the one appearing in the video clip instead. They only have themselves to


    me for intending to set you up. That''s why I retaliated relentlessly by posting the video online and


    getting others to stop it from being deleted. Apart from that, I intend to teach June and Jennifer Larson


    a lesson.¡±


    Amelia cast her eyes down and contemted a while before responding tactfully, ¡°I''m convinced that


    with your protection, nothing would have happened to me that day.¡±


    Oscar flicked her forehead and asked resignedly, ¡°So are you thinking of letting them off the hook?¡±


    Amelia nodded right away.


    Surprisingly, Oscar replied, ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Oscar, am I putting you on the spot?¡± Amelia asked guiltily.


    ¡°Silly girl, don''t overthink, okay? Sit tight. We''re heading home now,¡± Oscar snapped at her jokingly and


    fastened his safety belt.


    Amelia nodded again.


    Unexpectedly, Tony was not at home by the time Amelia and Oscar reached the house. Subsequently,


    they could not help furrowing their brows anxiously.


    Oscar called Hugo, who was assigned to fetch Tony earlier, but he did not answer the call.


    ¡°Oscar, how''s it?¡± Amelia asked apprehensively.


    She was worried sick that something might have urred to Tony as he was always home on time.


    As the petrifying idea that something horrible might have happened to Tony came to Amelia, she was


    on pins and needles.


    Wrapping his arms around Amelia, Oscar consoled her, ¡°Tony could still be with Mom. Let me give her


    a call now.¡±


    Amelia kept her eyes glued to Oscar as he gave the Clinton residence a call.


    Soon, Olivia answered the call. ¡°Oscar, anything?¡±


    ¡°Mom, is Tony still there?¡± Oscar asked casually.


    ¡°He''s not here. Didn''t you assign Hugo toe and fetch him at five o''clock just now? Isn''t he home


    yet? Oh my! Did anything happen to Tony?¡± Olivia asked apprehensively.


    Oscar had to tell white lies. ¡°Mom, don''t worry. Tony was being yful and hid somewhere a while ago.


    He''s finally shown up now and keeps grumbling that he''s hungry. Let me bring him to wash his hands


    and have his meal now. Ah! I wonder where he was just now. There''s mud all over his body!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead now! You shouldn''t let my poor Tony starve!¡± Olivia urged him.


    After hanging up, Oscar''s face turned grim in an instant.


    ¡°Oscar, what''s the matter? Isn''t Tony there?¡± Amelia queried eagerly.


    ¡°Don''t worry. They might be stuck in a traffic jam, or Hugo''s phone is out of battery. I''ll get Kurt to look


    for them now,¡± Oscar coaxed her and gave Kurt a call, assigning him to trace the location of Hugo''s


    phone and track them down by all means.


    Oscar hung up after Kurt replied respectfully. Before he received any update from thetter on the


    location of Hugo''s phone, someone knocked on the door.


    Oscar answered the door at once, and a rtively disheveled Hugo came into sight with Tony in his


    arms. Startled, Amelia took Tony away from him and scanned thetter from head to toe. After ensuring


    that he did not sustain any injury and only had some dirt on his face, she was finally at ease.


    She turned to Hugo and asked hastily, ¡°Hugo, what happened? How did you end up like this?¡±


    Hugo replied somberly, ¡°Boss, Mrs. Clinton, two cars chased behind ours and intended to attack us just


    now. I could not drive too fast as Mr. Anthony was with me. Hence, we had no choice but to escape by


    getting off the car. Fortunately, Ashton and I were in sync with each other and could shrug them off.


    However, I stumbled and fell onto a mud puddle halfway through. Anyway, Mr. Anthony was incredibly


    courageous along the way and didn''t cry at all. On top of that, he even alerted me calmly about those


    jerks'' location from time to time. He''s indeed a chip off the old block.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia stroked Tony''s dainty face gently. No words could describe how her heart ached at


    the moment.


    The grimness on Oscar''s face intensified with rage. D*mn it! How could anyone have the gut toy a


    finger on my son on my turf! They''re indeed asking for it!


    Amelia''s heart wrenched as she asked softly, ¡°Tony, were you terrified just now?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I''m fine. I''m a brave boy, and I vow to protect you! Hence, nothing will happen to me,¡± Tony


    comforted her instead.


    Amelia burst intoughter. Oh! How sweet is my Tony! Instead of bursting out crying, he was still


    thinking about protecting me even when he was in such a precarious state!


    Feeling touched, she nted loving kisses on his cheeks and murmured affectionately, ¡°Oh Tony, my


    sweetheart! I''m so thankful that nothing happened to you! Otherwise, I would have no idea what I''m


    supposed to do!

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    Afterforting Amelia and Tony, Oscar headed to the study with Hugo.


    ¡°Have you gotten someone to check on those two car te numbers?¡± Oscar asked with his hands


    behind his back.


    ¡°Yes, Boss. We''ve already checked. However, both cars belong to normal families, and both families


    have already made a police report. As such, it doesn''t seem like those cars would give us any clues on


    who the culprit is,¡± Hugo replied, bowing slightly. After pausing for a moment, the man continued, ¡°I''m


    so sorry that Anthony had to undergo such a shock because of my carelessness.¡±


    ¡°It''s not your fault. You and Ashton have done a good job. It''s all because of you that Tony didn''t get


    hurt. When we get back, I''ll reward both of you handsomely. Also, regarding the injury on Ashton''s arm,


    what did the doctor say?¡± Oscar asked in concern, showing care for his subordinates.


    ¡°I called him just now. He said that it''s nothing serious and that he''ll recover in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Give him a few days off and ask him to rest well at home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss. I will let him know.¡±


    Oscar walked to the window, and as he gazed at the scenery outside that was only illuminated by the


    moonlight, his eyes darkened.


    ¡°Get Kurt to help you investigate who nned the attack. Start from June and Jennifer,¡± Oscar ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Boss. I''ll let Kurt know when I get back.¡±


    ¡°All right. You may go now.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Hugo said, ¡°Boss, when I was escaping with Mr. Anthony just now, I


    realized that he''s unusually brave and calm. Besides, he''s also extremely intelligent. If not for his


    reminder, perhaps Ashton and I wouldn''t have been able to escape from those men that easily. You


    should consider letting Mr. Anthony take an IQ test. It''s really difficult for me to treat him like a normal


    three-year-old kid.¡±


    ¡°There''s no need for that. He''s just my son with Amelia, so you just need to treat him with utmost


    loyalty like how you treat me. As for whether he''s interested in taking over the organization in the


    future, I''ll leave it to him to decide. I wouldn''t force him to do that if he''s not interested,¡± Oscar said.


    Hugo lowered his head and replied, ¡°Understood, Boss. I''ll make a move first then.¡±


    Oscar nodded in response.


    After Hugo left, Oscar continued standing beside the window for a while before returning to the


    bedroom. However, before he reached the bed, he could already hear Amelia talking in her sleep.


    ¡°Tony, Tony! No, don''t touch my son! He''s just a child. Please don''t!¡± she said in a trembling voice.


    Oscar walked over and sat by the bed before smoothing out the crease between the woman''s brows.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll never let anyone touch Tony. As long as I''m here, I''ll protect both of you,¡± the man said


    gently.


    Amelia''s frown gradually disappeared as she rubbed her forehead against the man''s hand and


    continued sleeping soundly.


    After changing into his pajamas, Oscar headed to the bathroom to take a shower. Then, hey on the


    bed and hugged his wife and son.


    The next morning, Amelia rang her office to inform them that she had to stay home that day to take


    care of her son as he was slightly traumatized by the attack the previous day.


    After requesting the day off, the woman said to her husband, ¡°Oscar, I feel like quitting my job. Tony is


    still so young. I''m worried that he''ll feel lonely if neither of us has time for him.¡±


    Oscar knew that that was just an excuse the woman had made up and that she was still feeling


    unsettled by the fact that Tony was almost taken away by those men the day before.


    The man nodded and replied, ¡°If you don''t want to work, you can quit your job anytime. It''s all right.¡±


    Carrying Tony in her arms, Amelia stroked her son''s hair gently. She had already made up her mind to


    resign as she was indeed terrified when she saw how disheveled the boy looked the previous night.


    She was worried that if she was not by his side, she would be thest one to know if something really


    happened to him.


    Tony got up from his mother''s arms, saying, ¡°Mommy, are you going to stop working?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Are you happy that Mommy will have time to apany you every day from now onward?¡±


    ¡°I don''t want that,¡± Tony rejected Amelia''s suggestion resolutely.


    Amelia froze when she heard that.


    ¡°Tony, why? Don''t you like it that Mommy will have more time to spend with you?¡±


    With a serious expression on his face, the boy replied, ¡°Mommy, there''s no need for you to quit your job


    just to apany me. You look so happy whenever you talk to Big Meanie about work every night. I


    don''t want you to give up on your career just because of me. You will be sad if you do that. It would be


    just like before when you couldn''t see and kept pretending that you were happy. Tony doesn''t like


    seeing Mommy like that.¡±


    Amelia was shocked by her son''s words. She did not expect that the boy, who was merely a toddler,


    could sense that she was pretending to be happy.


    ¡°Tony, do you really not want Mommy to quit my job and spend more time with you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°No need. Tony is a little man now. I can protect myself. I also want to grow up to be as powerful as


    Ultraman so that I can protect Mommy and not let anyone harm you.¡±


    ¡°That''s my good boy.¡±


    Due to Anthony''s insistence, Amelia dropped the idea of resigning and continued working as a


    designer. She even rose to fame because of her perseverance, with her talent in design being widely


    recognized.


    But of course, that would only happen further into the future.


    Amelia had specially taken one whole day of leave to y with Anthony, who was overjoyed. Moreover,


    Oscar had also decided to work from home that day so that he could spend more time with his family.


    As both of his parents were with him, Anthony was in high spirits and filled with energy. When Oscar


    was taking a break, the boy even requested to ride on his shoulders while the man ran around the


    house.


    It was the first time the father and son duo yed together in such a carefree manner, and both of them


    enjoyed themselves thoroughly.


    Meanwhile, Hugo had made some progress in his investigation. They had caught one of the men who


    wanted to kidnap Anthony that night. That man had confessed that it was a man with thest name


    ¡°Walker¡± who had paid them to do it. Those men were all ouws who hadmitted a few crimes


    after being released from prison recently and wanted to strike it big by kidnapping the heir of the


    Clinton family.


    When Oscar heard that the mastermind was one of the Walkers, his gaze turned cold at once, and a


    murderous glint shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Boss, I investigated further using the information he had provided and found out that that Walker guy


    is an extremely distant rtive of Mr. Walker.¡±


    ¡°Continue checking if the Walker family is involved in it,¡± Oscar ordered.


    If those men were really sent by the Walker family, he would definitely make sure they pay the price.


    The Walker family had better not be so stupid.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    After hanging up, Amelia hugged Oscar from the back and asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hugo just called and informed me that it was a bunch of ouws who had tried to kidnap Tony, and


    one of them had confessed that it was someone with thest name ''Walker'' who had hired them to do


    it,¡± the man answered honestly without hiding anything from his wife.


    A cold glint shone in Amelia''s eyes when she heard that.


    ¡°Is it Noah or Isabe?¡± she asked in a frosty tone.


    ¡°We''re not sure yet. They''d better not be so foolish. If it''s really them, they would definitely get a hard


    time from me,¡± Oscar replied, narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°Oscar, if you find out that they were the ones who did it, you must not hide it from me. I can tolerate


    others making things difficult for me, but I will never allow anyone to harm my son,¡± Amelia said through


    gritted teeth with anger thrumming through her veins.


    ¡°Sure. I''ll definitely let you know.¡±


    Amelia rubbed her face against the man''s back gently before saying softly, ¡°Oscar, we have never


    offended anyone. Why would theyy their hands on our son?¡±


    Hearing that, Oscar turned around and put his arms around his wife''s waist before replying, ¡°Stop


    thinking about it. Just let me deal with it.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    It took Hugo a few days to find out that it was a woman who had instructed those men to kidnap Tony.


    At the same time, he was told by another ouw that a foreigner had also approached them. That man


    had told them that if they could bring Tony to him, he would give them arge sum of money so that


    they could leave the city.


    That was all the information Hugo had managed to obtain. He had tried to find out more but to no avail.


    Oscar, who was sitting at his desk, said coldly while fiddling with a pen between his fingers, ¡°A man?


    Foreigner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss. I tried to investigate further, but that man seemed to have counter-surveince measures in


    ce. As such, that''s all we know for now,¡± Hugo replied with his head lowered, feeling guilty about the


    lack of results.


    ¡°You can stop investigating now. I know what to do,¡± Oscar said.


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Hugo replied.


    After hanging up, Oscar''s expression darkened.


    ¡°June, it seems like you haven''t learned your lesson from the video previously. I''ll have to try harder


    then,¡± Oscar said to himself, narrowing his eyes.


    Meanwhile, June was currently in a state of panic. Apart from having to find resources to delete the


    video that was circting online, the man also needed to hold an overnight meeting to resolve the


    situation of thepany''s plummeting shares. Moreover, as he was a foreigner and did not have a


    strong foundation in the country, there were a few additional obstacles that he faced.


    June could feel his head throbbing. He had reached out to the Yard family for help but was rejected.


    Being a prideful man, he did not try asking again after that. Instead, he chose to ask his parents, who


    were overseas, for help.


    The Adertons'' backup arrived very soon. Members of the core technical department pulled a few all-


    nighters at June''spany and finally managed to keep thepany''s financial losses to a minimum.


    After returning to his office, June sat down and massaged his temples. He had gotten less than four


    hours of sleep every night for the past few days and was feeling extremely fatigued from the immense


    amount of stress he was facing at work.


    After resting for a moment, he took out his phone and called Cassie, but no one picked up.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the phone screen before picking up his suit jacket and leaving the


    room.


    ¡°June, where are you going? We have another meetingter in the evening.¡± A towering foreigner


    stopped June when he saw him leaving.


    ¡°Postpone it to tomorrow. I have something to settle,¡± June replied while entering the lift, without even


    turning his head.


    After that, he drove straight to the Yard Manor. Even though the security guard at the entrance of the


    manor did not stop June from entering, his attitude toward thetter was not as enthusiastic as before.


    It seemed like the man had already seen June''s scandalous video on the inte.


    Nevertheless, June could not be bothered about the security guard''s opinion of him and drove straight


    into thepound and parked his car. When he was walking toward the door, he spotted Cassie, who


    had also just gotten out of her car.


    Indeed, Lady Luck was on his side

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    ¡°Honey,¡± June called out.


    Cassie took her sunsses off and cocked her brows before replying with a sneer, ¡°Ah, it''s the male


    lead of the currently trending video on the inte. How does it feel to be famous in Chanaea as a


    foreigner? Anyway, please leave my house now and don''t pass your bad luck to me.¡±


    June''s expression soured when he heard that.


    ¡°Honey, I''m your fianc¨¦, after all. Do you have to be so sarcastic? You don''t look pretty anymore when


    you say such stuff,¡± the man replied afterposing himself.


    Cassie put on her sunsses again, blocking her piercing gaze, before chiding, ¡°You''re crazy.¡± After


    saying that, she turned around and walked away.


    June quickly trailed behind her, and the two of them entered the living room one after another.


    Elizabeth was sitting on the sofa while listening to a young maid updating her on matters of the


    household. When the woman saw June, her expression darkened at once before dismissing the maid


    with a wave, ¡°All right, got it. You may leave first.¡±


    The maid nodded before walking away.


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, I''m here to visit you. This is a gift which I''ve specially prepared for you. Please take a look


    and see if you like it,¡± June said politely before stepping forward and cing the present on the table.


    He was behaving just like before, as if the online scandal had not happened.


    Observing the man''s pretentious behavior, Cassie scoffed, ¡°You''re such a good actor. No wonder you


    managed to hook up with the daughter of the Larson family. It''s indeed advantageous to be charming.¡±


    Elizabeth nced at her daughter before pointing at the sofa opposite her and said, ¡°June, take a


    seat.¡±


    June walked over to the sofa and sat down with his hands sped together and a serious expression


    on his face.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°June, what brings you here today?¡± Elizabeth asked in a formal tone as if she was prepared to enter


    into negotiations with the man.


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, I am not going to make up any excuse for what happened between Jennifer and me. I''ve


    indeed made a mistake, but the situation was that we were both drunk, and the staff members of the


    club had mistaken us for a couple and arranged for us to stay in the same room. However, it was a fact


    that we had slept together, and I had let Cassie down. If you would give me a chance, I would use the


    rest of my life to love Cassie and make up for it,¡± June said sincerely, gazing into Elizabeth''s eyes.


    After listening to the man''s speech, Elizabeth''s expression softened.


    If June had bombarded them with sweet nothings instead, the woman would not have hesitated to


    chase him out of the house. However, because of the sincere apology that he had offered, she could


    feel herself relenting.


    All Elizabeth wanted was for her daughter to marry a man from a good family who truly loved and cared


    for her.


    ¡°June, I was really upset when I saw your video earlier on. I really don''t understand why you would get


    intimate with another woman. Would you be able to give me a clear exnation?¡± Even though


    Elizabeth was already feeling much better, she was not about to forgive the man that easily.


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, I swear that that woman and I have got nothing to do with each other at all. It was purely an


    ident that we ended up on the same bed, which led to that incident. I don''t wish to defend myself


    any further, but I just want you to know that Cassie is the only woman I love,¡± June replied seriously.


    Elizabeth merely looked at the man with a scrutinizing gaze and kept quiet.


    Just then, Cassie let out a few mocking chuckles and said, ¡°June, really? Can you be any more


    pretentious?¡±


    June pressed his lips together when he heard that.


    After clearing her throat a few times, Elizabeth said, ¡°Cassie, could you go upstairs for a while? There''s


    something I want to talk to June about.¡±


    ¡°Mom...¡±


    ¡°Go upstairs now,¡± Elizabeth ordered and shot a re at her daughter.


    As such, Cassie had no choice but to obey.


    Elizabeth got the maid to serve June a cup of coffee before she crossed her arms in front of her chest


    and said in a serious manner, ¡°June, I want you and Cassie to get married immediately. What do you


    think about it?¡±


    June was momentarily stunned when he heard that and was not able to provide a definite answer


    straight away.


    ¡°Is there a problem? Are you not willing to?¡± Elizabeth asked with a hint of suspicion written on her face


    as she squinted her eyes.


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, please don''t take it the wrong way. I''m more than willing to marry Cassie. I''m just afraid that


    Cassie wouldn''t want to. Besides, after what I''ve done, she has been acting really cold toward me. I


    think it would take me quite a while to appease her,¡± June said, smiling bitterly.


    Elizabeth seemed to be deep in thought after hearing June''s reply.


    A momentter, she said, ¡°June, I''m indeed very disappointed with you after seeing that video. I was


    really looking forward to having you as my son-inw. I did not expect you to end up hurting my


    daughter, just like Oscar. If you can get her to forgive you, I won''t object to your marriage. However,


    even if Cassie decides to remain single for the rest of her life, given our Yard family''s wealth, she would


    never have to worry about making ends meet.¡±


    June kept quiet for a moment and seemed to be pondering over the woman''s words before replying,


    ¡°Mrs. Yard, I will prove to Cassie that no one loves her more than I do.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let''s talk again after you''ve proven it. I won''t be inviting you to stay for dinner then.¡±


    That was Elizabeth''s subtle way of asking June to leave.


    The man stood up and stole a nce upstairs before bidding farewell to Elizabeth, ¡°Mrs. Yard, I''ll make


    a move first then. I''ll visit you again another time. As for Cassie, I''ll wait for her to be in a better mood


    before exining things to her.¡±


    Elizabeth merely nodded coldly.


    The moment June left the Yard Manor, his expression darkened. However, before he could do


    anything, his phone started ringing.


    After answering the call and hearing what the other party said, the man bellowed furiously, ¡°What''s


    happening? Why would the system crash suddenly? Aren''t you guys supposed to be so-called elites?


    Why can''t you even solve this situation? Wait for me. I''ming back now.¡±


    Upon returning to the office, fury surged through June when he saw that the system had indeed


    copsed. He could hardly believe that hackers had managed to get into hispany''s system in just


    a few hours'' time.


    ¡°What''s going on? What is the technical department doing?¡± June questioned with a sullen expression.


    ¡°June, calm down first. The technical department is currently trying their best to resolve the situation,


    and it will take some time. However, even if the system recovers, we would probably still lose more


    than half of the data. This hacker must be pretty skilled to be able to break into our system so easily,


    especially after our technical department installed a firewall. This seems like an intentional attack by


    one of ourpany''spetitors. We have toe up with a proper n to deal with it,¡± said another


    foreigner, who had arrived at the office after June.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± June yelled, no longer able to keep his frustration under control. Nothing seemed to be going


    his way for the past few days. First, he had been sabotaged and was filmed having sex with a woman.


    After the video was leaked online, hispany''s stocks plummeted. As if those were not enough,


    someone had hacked into hispany''s system, and a few of thepany''s business partners had


    the intention to back out on contracts that were already signed.


    It never rained, but it poured. Representing the Adertons, June''s task was to expand the family''s


    business in Chanaea and gain a foothold there. If he did not manage to seed, not only would it be


    humiliating for him, but he would also be the butt of the joke. Moreover, he might lose his position


    as the heir to the family business and assets due to hisck of leadership qualities.


    June''s expression turned increasingly grim by the second.


    ¡°June, what are your ns? Don''t forget, your brothers are back at home waiting for you to make a fool


    out of yourself,¡± the other foreigner reminded.


    ¡°Gather everyone here. We need to have a meeting now.¡±


    The foreigner nodded in response.


    The meetingsted till midnight, and June was extremely tired when he left the office.


    Jennifer was leaning against a car and staring at June, whose exhaustion was written all over his face.


    A hint of disdain shed across the woman''s face as she felt that it was an utter humiliation for her to


    have been taken advantage of by such a man

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± June regarded Jennifer with a quizzical frown.


    With arms akimbo, Jennifer responded with an ambiguous smirk, ¡°Just dropping by to see how you''re


    holding up. Wasn''t quite expecting to see that you aren''t doing that much better off either.¡±


    As he adjusted his tie, there was a hint of annoyance between June''s brows. ¡°I don''t have time to


    humor you if you''re only here to gloat. Now, if you would excuse me.¡±


    ¡°How about a drink together? Take it that we are two people down on their luck, seeking sce in each


    other in the darkest of nights,¡± Jennifer said.


    Turning around to scrutinize Jennifer''s exquisite figure, June remarked with augh, ¡°Couldn''t tell that


    you''re such a hottie before. Personally, I wouldn''t mind having a quick hookup with you had it been any


    other day, but not today, unfortunately. I''m just not interested right now.¡±


    Jennifer''s expression grew solemn. ¡°We''re allies, June, so I think a little decency might be in order.¡±


    June''s lips curled up. It was not clear what was on his mind when he opened the door on the


    passenger side of Jennifer''s ride and sat himself in.


    Snorting, Jennifer got in behind the wheels. ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you say that we were going for a drink?¡±


    Jennifer stepped on the gas and drove them down to a bar.


    Following that, the pair of them entered together. That bar was unlike the typical lively ones. The sort of


    ear-splitting music that wasmonce elsewhere was conspicuously absent here. Mostly, people


    just sat on their high chairs to have conversations over a drink or two.


    Both of them upied a table in the corner. Jennifer wanted a cocktail, and June randomly followed


    suit.


    After taking a sip, Jennifer said, ¡°We have been totally screwed over by Oscar, June. Never mind what


    people on the streets are saying about us, ourpanies'' stock values have also taken a real hit. I


    suppose that your situation isn''t that much better than mine, if not worse. Word has it that the Yard


    family has left you hanging high and dry. Are you going to take this lying down?¡±


    Taking a sip of his drink, June replied hoarsely, ¡°I swear that sooner orter, I''m going to hand Oscar


    some real payback for all of this.¡±


    As she curled her lips into a cold sneer, there was a subtle hint of mockery in Jennifer''s tone. ¡°Has it


    ever crossed your mind that even the two of usbined would not pose enough of a threat to him? I


    suppose there must be a reason why Cassie is still so stuck on him. There''s no woman who isn''t drawn


    to a strong alpha male.¡± While she spoke, her gaze still lingered upon June as though she meant to


    imply that he was a loser who had no hope of getting the girl this lifetime.


    June mmed down his ss, seething, ¡°What are you looking at me like that for?¡±


    ¡°Are you that easily angered?¡± Jennifer snickered.


    June suddenly broke into a guffaw. ¡°Don''t forget, Jennifer, that you''ve once spent an entire night riding


    a beta like me, moaning in such delicious ecstasy. I''ve watched that video and seen how much you


    enjoyed it just from that expression on your face. Mm, thinking about that really makes me feel like


    bending you over right here, right now.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± said Jennifer in response to her scab being peeled at.


    ¡°Are you that easily angered?¡±


    Downing arge mouthful of alcohol, Jennifer sought to douse the mes of fury that were zing


    inside her.


    ¡°I don''t think there''s a need for either of us to try to put each other down here, June. Do you have a


    n on how to deal with Oscar?¡± said Jennifer, changing the subject.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to be sitting ducks here?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a better suggestion?¡±


    That elicited no reply from Jennifer.


    She really had no clue whatsoever herself. The higher-ups that she managed totch onto inside


    Clinton Corporations had also backed out owing to the feat of being discovered by Oscar, and all they


    had provided her with were some unreliable intel. Clinton Corporations itself was like an iron fortress. It


    was hard enough for flies to prate it, let alone bribe the employees there.


    Downing yet another mouthful of acridness, June said, ¡°Better start cleaning up that mess you have on


    hand, for starters. I heard that the Larsons'' stocks have been plummeting because of that video of


    yours and had lost close to forty million in less than ten days. Rather thaning to me and trying to


    discuss how to deal with Oscar, perhaps you ought to think about finding a way to patch up that hole.¡±


    A vicious glint shed across Jennifer''s eyes. ¡°Mind your own business. No matter how hard up the


    Larson Group bes, there are still people we can count on in Tayhaven. This crisis will eventually


    pass.¡±


    June nodded and said no more.


    ¡°Hey, June. I was thinking...¡± Before Jennifer could finish her sentence, she got alcohol sshed onto


    her face.


    Raising her hand to wipe the liquid off, Jennifer red at the culprit with narrowed eyes.


    It was Cassie.


    Jennifer set herself upright. ¡°The hell are you doing here, Cassie?¡±


    June got onto his feet as well, looking quite thrilled. ¡°Oh honey, you''vee. Is it because you missed


    me?¡±


    Crossing her arms, Cassie stuck out her chin haughtily. ¡°I was curious to see how you two might look


    like canoodling together, you shameless pair. You got some nerve, Jennifer. If you fancy this guy, then


    go after him openly instead of trying to hook up with him through me. Such a slut you are, always so


    obsessed with men who are attached to other women.¡±


    There was a palpable shift in Jennifer''s expression, but she took a deep breath to calm herself. ¡°You''ve


    probably had one too much to drink, Cassie. Let''s have June see you home.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t even have time to have any before I saw you two snuggling up to each other. Both of you make


    me sick,¡± said Cassie, shriveling up her nose in contempt.


    June went over to her. ¡°There''s nothing going on between us, so don''t take your emotions out on her.


    Come on, it''s gettingte. Let''s get you home.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Why? Does it hurt you to see that?¡± said Cassie as she raised her head to regard him with an


    inscrutable look.


    Wrapping an arm around her midsection, June forcibly took her out of the bar.


    With her hair dripping with alcohol and her teeth gnashing, Jennifer was a disheveled mess.


    She was so livid that she emptied the cocktail drink in her ss in one breath and did the same with


    her two subsequent orders of the stiffest drink avable. Then, she paid up and stormed out.


    At first, she did not feel the effects, but once she was outside, the sensation of the wind conversely


    caused the alcohol to rush to her head.


    Feeling a surge of nausea, she squatted down by the curb to throw up. Having not had much for dinner,


    and with the amount of drink she had imbibed on an empty stomach, she was practically puking bile


    toward the end.


    After she was done hurling, Jennifer opened her bag in search of a clean piece of tissue paper to wipe


    her mouth with. Unexpectedly, there was none to be found. It was as though they were also conspiring


    against her.


    Suddenly, a piece of tissue paper was extended in front of her.


    Taking it in her hand, she wiped furiously at her own lips before ncing up to see who was being so


    kind to her. It was only when she had a proper look at that person did her pupils shrink. A disconcerting


    sliver of self-consciousness glinted across the depths of her eyes.


    Standing up, she reflexively primped her own hair in an effort to appear decorous. ¡°What brought you


    here, Mr. Carter?¡±


    In response, Carter only looked at her intently in a way that prompted Jennifer to retreat subtly.


    ¡°You''vee for drinks, haven''t you? Well, enjoy! I''ll see you around,¡± said Jennifer, waving her hand.


    Carter reached out and caught her by the wrist.


    Jennifer turned around. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Raising his hand to caress her hair, Carter said, ¡°I''ll send you home.¡±


    ¡°I''ve got my own ride,¡± Jennifer shook her head and turned him down outright.


    With considerable insistency, Carter brought her to his car and opened the door to let her inside. Then,


    he secured the seatbelt for her before closing the door.


    Circling round to the driver''s side, he settled himself in. Jennifer''s inability to get the door open left her


    a little peeved.


    ¡°What are you trying to do, Carter Scott?¡± Jennifer fumed.


    ¡°It''ste already, so I don''t feelfortable leaving you on your own. That''s why I''m going to drive you


    home.¡±


    In spite of her outward portrayal of disdain, Jennifer''s heart was filled with anguish.


    ¡°Since when have you cared about my safety, Carter? In the past, when I tried to woo you, I bought you


    supper at midnight several times. All you did was dump them in the trash bin and then shoo me off. You


    were never concerned if I would run into any bad guys back then,¡± said a goading Jennifer. It was only


    on keen listening that one would be able to pick up the bitterness that her inflection was steeped in.


    Pursing his lips, Carter held his tongue.


    After they had arrived at the Larsons, Jennifer undid her safety belt to open the door to the car, only to


    find it locked tight.


    ¡°Open this door right now, Carter,¡± Jennifer hollered.


    ¡°Let''s chat for a while, Jennifer.¡±


    ¡°There isn''t anything for us to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Even if we can''t be a couple, Jennifer, there''s no reason for us to treat each other like enemies


    either. Wouldn''t you agree?¡± said Carter while he kept his own emotions in check.


    ¡°Regrettably, I have no desire to be friends with you. When I think of my mom, I''d rather that we are


    strangers to each other,¡± said Jennifer in spite.


    Once more, Carter fell silent.


    ¡°Open it. I want to get out.¡± Jennifer closed her eyes and did not reopen them until she hadposed


    herself. ¡°Let me go, Carter. You don''t owe me anything. Just stay as indifferent as you were before.


    Whatever happens to me is no concern of yours.¡±


    Carter eventually did unlock the door.


    Following that, Jennifer got out of the car, as did Carter. With the car separating them, he said, ¡°Call me


    if you need anything, Jennifer. I want to help.¡±


    That caused Jennifer to pause in her tracks, but she did not look back as she walked off.


    Carter''s gaze appeared distant while he unflinchingly watched Jennifer''s silhouette fade into the


    horizon

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    Carter stood outside the Larson residence, where he remained until all the lights inside the house went


    out.


    As he drove, his thoughts were all over the ce as he questioned his own feelings toward Jennifer.


    When he saw what a difficult time Jennifer was having outside the bar, it surprisingly wrenched at him


    in a way that left him quite confounded.


    The thought of Jennifer''s aloofness toward him also threw his heart into disarray. By the time he came


    back to his senses, he fortuitously spotted a dog dashing across his path not too far ahead. In a


    moment of panic, he turned the steering wheel, and with a protracted screech, the car was spun


    around until it came to aplete halt.


    Taking a moment to catch his breath, Carter was finally able to settle his nerves.


    He leaned his forehead against the steering wheel in a cold sweat and rested there for quite some time


    before he restarted the engine.


    Back home, he took a hot bath. Afterward, he poured himself some wine and stood by the window that


    overlooked the sights and sounds beyond.


    He appeared distant, though it was less obvious what was going through his mind.


    It was the solitude of the night that usually made one especially contemtive.


    The very next day, he received a call from Faye summoning him over.


    He drove home with pace and stepped inside the hall before greeting, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Faye was pouring some coffee into a cup with sublime elegance. When she saw himing in, she


    pointed at a couch at the side. ¡°Sit.¡±


    Naturally, Carter did as she asked.


    cing one of the cups of coffee in front of him, Faye said, ¡°Give it a try and let me know whether my


    skills have improved.¡±


    Sampling a mouthful, Carter replied, ¡°There''s sweetness amidst the bitter notes and a good mouthfeel.


    Not bad.¡±


    ¡°d you liked it.¡±


    cing the cup down, Carter said, ¡°Go ahead, Mom. Why have you asked me toe over today?¡±


    Dapping at the corner of her lips with a handkerchief, Faye regarded Carter. ¡°What''s going on between


    you and Jennifer?¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Carter countered.


    Faye shot him a look and said, ¡°Don''t you y dumb with me. You know exactly what I''m getting at.¡±


    That elicited a chuckle from Carter. ¡°There''s nothing going on between her and myself, Mom. Didn''t you


    already know that?¡±


    ¡°That''s good to hear. I used to think that she''s a pretty nice girl, but now, I''m just not sure whether she''s


    the right one for you. So, it''s wonderful that she''s no longer pestering you. Saved me a ton of worries,


    at least.¡± As she smiled in satisfaction, there was a hint of smugness in Faye''s tone.


    Carter''s expression dimmed. ¡°Weren''t you very fond of her, Mom?¡±


    ¡°I am, still. It''s just that I''m not convinced that she''ll make the ideal partner for you, that''s all. Now that


    that''s out of the way, you should go on to work. I''d be heading out to do some shopping with a couple


    of friends myself,¡± said Faye while she fiddled with her meticulously manicured nails.


    Looking intently at his own mother, Carter suddenly realized how selfish his mother was in her


    willingness to dictate his love life to further her own ends.


    ¡°Don''t you find your own words a little cold, Mom?¡± Carter asked bluntly.


    ¡°Are they?¡± Faye looked up at him in puzzlement. ¡°Weren''t you disinterested in Jennifer before?


    Shouldn''t you be relieved that I''m not going to push you to marry her anymore?¡±


    ¡°More than anything else, I think you''re only doing this just to preserve your own reputation, Mom, as


    you never did take your own son''s opinions into consideration, ever,¡± Carter''s expression turned frigid


    in an instant.


    ¡°Whatever do you mean by that, Carter?¡±


    ¡°You know very well that you''re only thinking less of Jennifer because of the video of her you''ve seen


    online, Mom. Severing your ties with the Larsons just because of the scandal that happened to them?


    Don''t you think that''s being a little ungrateful?¡±


    ¡°How could you say that, Carter?¡± said Faye in slight dismay. ¡°I''m just doing what''s best for you!¡±


    ¡°I''d say that you''re doing what''s best for yourself, Mom. I''m leaving.¡± Carter then about-faced and


    straight up walked out.


    ¡°Carter! Come back here!¡±


    However, he pretended that he did not hear her.


    Leaving the Scott residence, Carter thumped his fists against the steering wheel, feeling extremely low.


    Following that, he mmed his foot down on the gas pedal and sent the car shooting out like a bullet. It


    was not until he slowed the vehicle to a halt that he looked up at the building in front of him through the


    car''s windshield.


    Scoffing, he found himself below Amelia''s workce once more.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Coincidentally, Amelia was stepping out of her office, and her keen eyes were swift to spot Carter''s car.


    She walked over and rapped upon his window. ¡°Amelia,¡± said Carter after he wound it down.


    ¡°Were you looking for me?¡± asked Amelia with her brows perked up.


    ¡°I was distracted and somehow ended up here. Didn''t mean to disturb you at work, but I had not


    expected to be discovered either,¡± replied Carter sheepishly.


    Pointing toward a beverage shop across from them, Amelia said, ¡°I have an hour to spare on my break.


    We could head over there if you don''t mind.¡±


    Carter did not turn her down, so the two of them crossed the street and went into the beverage shop.


    Amelia ordered an orange juice on a whim, as did Carter.


    ¡°Why is Jolin not with you today?¡± Carter asked.


    ¡°I asked her not to follow.¡±


    ¡°Did she agree to it?¡±


    ¡°While it''s true that it was Oscar who hired her, she isn''t here to monitor my movements,¡± Amelia


    casually exined before she turned her focus back to the subject at hand. ¡°Well, you don''t seem to be


    in a good mood today.¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing, really. Just had a little tiff with my Mom. I''m getting a little tired of her dictating my marital


    options at her own convenience,¡± said Carter, smiling in poignancy.


    ¡°But you did not agree to it, didn''t you?¡±


    Carter nodded.


    ¡°Then, why does it continue to trouble you?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure how to exin this either.¡± Noticing Amelia scrutinizing him intently, he hastened to ask,


    ¡°Uh, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Amelia shrugged. ¡°It''s rare that I''m able to chat with you calmly like this, so it''s kind of new to me.


    Suddenly, I realized how dashing you are and how it makes you and Ms. Larson a great match. I think


    you guys would look cute together.¡±


    Carter''s heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    Lowering his eyes to shield his own emotions, heughed. ¡°That''s funny, Amelia, especially since you


    know very well how I feel.¡±


    ¡°We''ve known each other for over ten years now, Carter, so I daresay my own understanding of you is


    at sixty percent at the minimum, if not a hundred. Though you might act annoyed whenever I


    mentioned Ms. Larson, I could always sense that lingering doubt in your eyes, so it urred to me that


    you might not really dislike her as much as you think you do.¡± Amelia''s words were pointed.


    That tickled Carter. ¡°Stop teasing me, Amelia. You know who it is that I fancy, so don''t you try to pair


    me up with other women just because you''ve got Oscar now.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Amelia decided to swallow her unspoken words.


    Still, she regarded him ambivalently.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I think it might be better for you to sort out your own feelings first, Carter. Like I told you before, don''t


    wait until it''s toote for regrets,¡± cautioned Amelia solemnly.


    She did not want Carter to get hung up on his infatuation with her, for that would not only put her in a


    difficult position but, at the same time, cost him a true soulmate.


    That aside, she genuinely felt that he and Jennifer would be good for each other.


    With his head dipped, Carter appeared thoughtful

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    Nevertheless, being the stubborn person he was, Carter was unwilling to admit that he actually cared


    for Jennifer. Hence, he only stayed with Amelia for half an hour before he left.


    As she watched him disappear into the flow of the traffic, Amelia shook her head haplessly. She then


    uttered under her breath, ¡°Oh, Carter. While you are able to understand the emotions of others, you are


    blind to your own. Indeed, it takes others to know oneself. Did you not realize that you were not as


    attached to me as you were before?¡±


    It would appear that Carter had missed Jennifer after she had given up on her two-year-long pursuit of


    him. That was why her distancing herself from him had conversely yielded his attention.


    Acknowledging how it might be improper for her to meddle too much in the love lives of others, Amelia


    decidedly went back to the office.


    In the evening, a call came in from Tiffany after work.


    When Amelia picked up, Tiffany sounded listless. ¡°Are you free, Babe? Mrs. Hisson has invited me to


    attend the wedding of one of Derrick''s cousins. I''ve no idea what she''s up to, but whatever. Come over


    to my ce if you''re avable. I''ll let you in on the rest when you''re here.¡±


    Considering it briefly, Amelia agreed, ¡°I''ll see you in an hour.¡±


    After she hung up, Amelia got into the car driven by Oscar and leaned over to give him a peck on his


    lips. ¡°I won''t be able to have dinner with you and Tony tonight, and could you drop me off at Tiff''s? Mrs.


    Hisson has invited her to attend the wedding of one of Derrick''s cousins, and she has no idea what


    would be waiting for her there.¡±


    Oscar''s lips curled up as he started the engine. ¡°Then she may be in luck. I guess Old Mr. Hisson''s


    putting Mrs. Hisson under some real pressure, so tell Tiffany to make the most out of this opportunity.


    Perhaps we should start preparing a generous gift for her already.¡±


    Amelia had also been put in a buoyant mood. More than anyone else, she would be delighted to be


    able to see her friend married off.


    After Oscar rolled into the neighborhood, Amelia unbuckled her seat belt. ¡°Head on home first, Oscar.


    I''m going to help Tiff check on her gown. You cane by and pick me up when I''m done.¡±


    Oscar acknowledged her with a nod before Amelia alighted and took the elevator upstairs.


    The sight of a disheveled and unkempt Tiffany had her frowning in disapproval. ¡°What''s going on, Tiff?


    Why do you look so knackered?¡±


    ¡°Come on in first.¡± Tiffany turned sideways to allow Amelia through.


    The former then shut the door behind Amelia. ¡°Take a seat, Babe. I''m going to go freshen up for a bit.¡±


    No more than five minutes psed before Tiffany reemerged in a clean change of clothes. However,


    there were dark circles beneath her eyes.


    ¡°What have you been up to, Tiff? Why are your eyes so puffy?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°I''ve been working on a manuscript for two days straight and haven''t gotten more than six hours of rest


    in between. It wasn''t long after I fell asleep that Mrs. Hisson''s call woke me,¡± the yawning Tiffany


    stretched herself on the couch and replied with a shrug.


    ¡°Weren''t you already close to finishing that manuscript that is due for publication? What''s with the rush


    then?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Owing to how well-received the movie was, I had multiple inquiriesing from a number of studios.


    The famous director from the entertainment scene, Stu Fox, said he wanted me to pen an action-


    themed script. It so happened that it was something I had in mind as well. With him helming the project,


    it could be a great boost to my professional credentials and perhaps propel me to the top of the heap.


    Previously, I only specialized in writing all sorts of novels, and the first time I did screenwriting was for


    an adaptation of my own fantasy novel. On top of it being an action script, it''s going to be directed by


    Stu, so I cannot afford to skimp on my effort. I just had to give it my all.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay to want to give it your best, but you shouldn''t take your own health for granted either,¡± said


    Amelia, who was notpletely supportive of her approach.


    Tiffany then brought herself close to Amelia before she said, ¡°Let''s drop that for now, Babe. Come


    check out some gowns with me. I''ve no idea what Mrs. Hisson is up to by having me over this time.¡±


    Getting onto her feet, Amelia chuckled. ¡°Didn''t it ur to you that this wedding invitation could actually


    be another expression of Mrs. Hisson''spromising, Tiff? Perhaps her invitation could be an


    opportunity to see whether wedding bells might be on the horizon for Derrick and yourself?¡±


    Tiffany wasparatively less optimistic. ¡°She''s extremely calcting and unpredictable, so who


    knows what''s going on inside that head of hers? I can only hope that I don''t screw this up. Everything


    else will have to wait after this is over. Come on, let''s go have a look at those gowns.¡±


    Amelia nodded in assent.


    The duo arrived at the boutique where they had made an appointment prior.


    ¡°We have the gown that you''ve reserved ready for you, Ms. Winters. Please,e this way,¡± the store


    assistant said courteously.


    Tiffany nodded in acknowledgement.


    After heading inside to put it on, she did a little twirl in front of Amelia when she came back out. ¡°What


    do you think of this one, Babe? It shouldn''te across as too shabby at the wedding banquet of the


    mega-rich, right?¡±


    ¡°It suits you well. The light ret tone looks very charming. I like it,¡± came Amelia''s honest opinion.


    ¡°Great. Then I''ll take this.¡± Tiffany was also rather decisive. Heading back inside to change out of the


    gown and into her own clothes, she promptly had it wrapped up afterward.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to take a look at the others?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°There''s no need to, as I''m just going to be a guest in thepany of Derrick. No reason for me to try


    to steal the limelight from the bride either, so I''m fine so long as I don''te across as being too


    miserly. A prim and proper outfit that wouldn''t draw too much criticism would suffice,¡± Tiffany said.


    That made certain sense to Amelia as well.


    As the Hissons do not think too highly of Tiffany''s background, they would be bound to scrutinize her


    attire no matter what. By avoiding showiness and dressing modestly right from the get-go, she would


    be giving them very few justifications to give her grief over it.


    Once done with her purchase, Tiffany held Amelia by the arm as they sought something to eat.


    After settling themselves inside a restaurant, the two of them casually ordered four dishes and a soup.


    After Tiffany urged the waiter to have them served up quickly, she started to stare at Amelia out of


    boredom.


    Amelia was a little bemused by the way her friend was looking at her. ¡°Why are you staring at me like


    that?¡±


    ¡°It feels like I haven''t had a proper look at you in a long, long time. During those two years in Beshya,


    we spent almost every single day together, but aftering here, we were both kept busy by our own


    lives. Even Kurt made up all sorts of excuses to exit our social circle. Now that I think back on it, it


    seems that our time in Beshya has been our most carefree days because once we were back here, it


    has been nothing but stress, stress, and more stress from work and family,¡± said Tiffany inmentation.


    Amelia smiled wistfully. How true is that, but that''s life. There are just so many things that are out of our


    own control.


    ¡°That''s so unlike you, Tiff. No matter how close friends are, they can neverpare to one''s life


    partner. That''s why I really do hope for a happy ending between you and Derrick,¡± said Amelia in


    earnest.


    ¡°You can be sure of that, Babe. So long as he does not turn his back on me, I''d never let go of him,¡±


    Tiffany said.


    That prompted a subtle smile from Amelia.


    Once the food was served, the two of them dined in a harmonious atmosphere until they were rudely


    interrupted by a shrill female voice that emanated from the other side. ¡°You''re such a jerk, Derrick


    Hisson.¡±


    When that voice trailed off, Amelia and Tiffany were left staring at each other. That was because they


    recognized that voice as belonging to the one and only Crystal Halliwell.


    Following that, they heard Crystal''s high-pitched voice again. ¡°When do you intend to be a man about


    it, Derrick? Didn''t you say that you were just fooling around with Tiffany? That you wouldn''t marry her?


    What''s the meaning of this now?¡±


    Hearing that made Amelia feel ill at ease. Reflexively, she looked toward Tiffany. Quite foreseeably, the


    latter wore an awful expression on her face.


    That harrowing voice kept at it, though. ¡°I want an answer from you today, Derrick. Otherwise, I will


    send the video of our most intimate moments to Tiffany. I bet she''d love to know what sort of man you


    really are.¡±


    Amelia regarded Tiffany, seemingly at a loss for what to say. ¡°There has to be some sort of


    misunderstanding here, Tiff. Don''t read too much into it.¡±


    Lifting her ss of water from the table, Tiffany downed it all in one gulp. When she ced the vessel


    back down, her hands were still trembling.


    Then, she stood up so suddenly that it jolted Amelia onto her feet as well. Amelia reached out and


    grabbed her by the shoulders. ¡°What are you doing, Tiff?¡±


    Tiffany was breathing rapidly, and the veins on her neck were visibly popping.


    In spite of that, she still managed to stay in control. ¡°I''m just going to pop over to take a look. If Crystal


    is really the one Derrick loves, then I''d back out of this. No questions asked.¡±


    Amelia grabbed onto her arm and would not let go of her. ¡°Don''t be rash, Tiff. I''ming with you.¡±


    When Tiffany and Amelia went over, it became apparent that it was merely an exhibition of Crystal''s


    vocal histrionics. The male protagonist was, in fact, not the ¡°Derrick Hisson¡± she had mentioned but


    someone else.


    Exchanging nces with each other, all Amelia and Tiffany saw in each other''s eyes was bafflement.


    A sliver of awkwardness and embarrassment shed across the eyes of the initially hollering Crystal


    when she noticed the pair''s arrival but was quickly able topose herself.


    Clearing her throat purposefully, she smoothed out her already tidy hair. ¡°Oh, it''s you guys. What a


    coincidence.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Snickering, Tiffany responded a little acerbically, ¡°That is an extraordinarily unusual thing you are into,


    Ms. Halliwell. It''s only now that I know you enjoy roleying. For a moment, it almost had me believing


    that you might have some unspeakable secret going on with my boyfriend.¡±


    Clenching her fists tight, Crystal replied with a snort, ¡°Don''t get too cocky, Tiffany. Do you think Derrick


    is really in love with you? Sooner orter, he''s going to dump you.¡±


    ¡°You won''t have to worry about that, Ms. Halliwell, because Derrick and I are currently very much in


    love and happy together. We''ll let the fates decide what the future holds,¡± Tiffany hooted boisterously. ¡°I


    do sincerely hope that you''d be able to find yourself your own better half someday, Ms. Halliwell. That


    ought to fix your preupation with stealing other people''s boyfriends.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Happy roleying with your buddy, Ms. Halliwell, and have a nice day.¡±


    Off went Tiffany leading Amelia by the hand, leaving Crystal nearly passing out from rage.


    That episode of shenanigans by Crystal made it impossible for Amelia and Tiffany to resume eating. In


    the end, the duo opted to have some tacos on the streets instead.


    ¡°Not upset anymore?¡± asked Amelia in amusement.


    ¡°Was I ever, Babe?¡±


    Putting on a tough front, as usual.


    Despite that, Amelia did not expose her. ¡°Why didn''t Derrick apany you to the boutique today?¡±


    ¡°He had to meet with some studio executives to discuss the adaptation of a novel by another author. If


    it pans out, we could have new investments tomence shootinge next spring. That author is a


    neer but is pretty talented. Shows considerable maturity craft-wise too. Should we be able to


    adapt it, we would be expecting a promising viewership.¡±


    ¡°I have faith in Derrick''s judgement.¡±


    The two of them idly chatted away until they finished the tacos. After Amelia footed the bill and got into


    the car, she said, ¡°Say, Tiff. What would you have done had Crystal and Derrick really been together?¡±


    ¡°First, I''d castrate Derrick. Then, I''d dump him,¡± said Tiffany resolutely.


    That''s totally Tiffany''s style. It''s a good thing Derrick hasn''t cheated on Tiffany. Otherwise, he would


    have been reduced to a wreck.


    What Tiffany could never have anticipated was that should Derrick ever prove to be unfaithful to her,


    she would not harm him but choose to leave him quietly.


    To truly love someone meant that one would rather bear the pain than hurt one''s beloved.


    Though Tiffany came across as being extremely loud and brash, she was the rare type who was


    unfailingly devoted and whose love would only grow. If her lover stayed loyal to her, then she would


    never turn on him

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    Once Amelia had sent her to the neighborhood, Tiffany said, ¡°Babe, thanks for sending me back.¡±


    ¡°Go on in. Be strong and attend the wedding with Derrick,¡± said Amelia.


    Tiffany showed an ¡°okay¡± gesture before getting out of the car.


    Once Amelia got back home, she went to Tony''s bedroom. She saw him sleeping in Oscar''s arms and


    making some adorable sounds.


    Just as Amelia got nearer to them, Oscar opened his eyes in alertness. When he saw it was her, the


    harsh look on his face was reced with tenderness.


    Carefully, Oscar shifted his arm and let Tony hug his teddy bear instead. He then got off the bed and


    reached out to embrace Amelia. ¡°You''re back. Why didn''t you call me so that I could go and pick you


    up?¡±


    ¡°I drove Tiff''s car back,¡± said Amelia.


    With his arms around her waist, they went back to their bedroom.


    ¡°Did the dress fitting go well?¡± asked Oscar.


    Amelia nodded.


    Oscar tapped her nose before saying, ¡°Let me tell you a piece of news. I think you will be quite happy


    to hear about it.¡±


    In response, Amelia blinked in anticipation.


    ¡°One of the Hissons is getting married, and our family has received an invitation. When the timees,


    both of us will attend the wedding together.¡±


    Amelia smiled lightly. ¡°That is certainly good news.¡±


    Oscar kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Go and take your shower. It''s gettingte.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Amelia went into the bathroom, Oscar followed her in very quickly. He hugged her naked body


    from the back and savored the scent of the shower gel on her body.


    ¡°Amelia, you smell so good,¡± uttered Oscar hoarsely.


    She turned around and put her arms around his neck as the water flowed down their bodies.


    Because of the water, Amelia''s eyes were only half-open. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on


    his lips. When the fire in him was ignited, she retreated and wiped her face. In a coquettish tone, she


    said, ¡°Oscar, I''m so exhausted today.¡±


    Looking at her, Oscar caught a hint of mischief in her eyes. However, he had no heart to force her


    when he saw her piteous look.


    ¡°Woman, do you know you are ying with fire?¡± said Oscar in a husky voice. Fortunately for Amelia,


    Oscar did not pounce on her like a leopard and devour her.


    Amelia fluttered her eyshes at him before saying, ¡°Oscar, go out first and let me take my shower. I''m


    completely worn out. After spending the entire day drafting designs and going for the gown fitting with


    Tiff, my whole body is aching. Could you please give me a massageter?¡±


    Oscar looked at her intently and actually intended to leave the bathroom as he was told.


    Just as Oscar reached the door, Amelia clung to him like a nimble snake and mumbled daintily, ¡°Oscar,


    why are you so obedient today?¡±


    At that point, Oscar could not take it anymore. He turned around and pinned her against the wall.


    After they were done, Amelia was so wasted that she fell asleep. As such, Oscar had to finish


    showering her and put her in bed.


    He kissed her lightly on her forehead before saying, ¡°Good night and sweet dreams.¡±


    Once he was sated, Oscar, too, fell asleep very soon with Amelia in his arms.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the wedding day of Derrick''s cousin. Since both parties came from


    prominent families, the wedding was naturally a grand affair.


    Amelia was all dressed up as she entered the hotel while holding Oscar''s hand.


    The guests were mostly from the business world. The moment they spotted Oscar, they began to


    surround him and chatted away. They would all praise Amelia before changing the topic to work-rted


    stuff. Oscar skillfully deflected their questions and said, ¡°Gentlemen, today I''m only here to attend the


    wedding with my wife. I just want to take it easy. Perhaps, all of you should do the same too.¡±


    With that, those who wanted to talk about business had no choice but to swallow their words.


    ¡°Yes, young man. You''re right,¡± all of them agreed with Oscar. Those businessmen were older than


    Oscar. However, in terms of business tactics, they were notparable to him. That was why they


    were intimidated by Oscar. Deep down, they were worried that he might harbor some malicious motives


    toward theirpanies.


    With a serious face, Oscar said, ¡°I think I see someone I know. My wife and I will go over to say hello.


    Please excuse us.¡±


    Everyone around them nodded.


    With that, Oscar brought Amelia over to meet Derrick.


    When Amelia did not see Tiffany, she asked, ¡°Where''s Tiff?¡±


    ¡°She''s gone to the washroom.¡±


    Amelia studied Derrick and noticed that he looked particrly dashing that day. He was already


    outstanding, to begin with, and others paled inparison to him.


    ¡°Derrick, you look very handsome today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You look very beautiful too today. Both Mr. Clinton and you are verypatible,¡± Derrick


    returned thepliment politely.


    Amelia smiled at his words. Seeing that Tiffany was not there yet, she asked, ¡°Since the movie has


    be a hit, as the producer, you must have made your mark. Now, Tiff is not only a best-selling


    author, but she is also a highly sought-after screenwriter for several directors. I heard one of the


    directors wants her to do an adaptation of an action novel. Tiff''s career has certainly risen up to a


    higher level, thanks to her own capabilities. I think it''s time for both of you to settle down now. After all,


    Tiff is not that young anymore.¡±


    Derrick was not bothered by what she had said. Instead, he said seriously, ¡°I already have the ring


    ready. Once my cousin''s wedding is over, I intend to propose to her. We have been together for three


    years now. It''s about time we get married.¡±


    Relief shed across Amelia''s eyes. However, the thought of Kate gave Amelia a headache.


    Amelia asked tentatively, ¡°Has your mom agreed?¡±


    Derrick sidestepped the question and replied, ¡°My granddad has agreed.¡±


    It was exactly as Oscar had predicted.


    Amelia persisted in her questioning. ¡°Old Mr. Hisson has agreed, but what about Mrs. Hisson?¡±


    Just as Derrick was about to speak, there was amotion at the entrance. Amelia nced in that


    direction and saw that Kate had just arrived. Standing next to her was none other than Crystal.


    Amelia narrowed her eyes and turned to look at Derrick. ¡°It looks like Mrs. Hisson and Old Mr. Hisson


    don''t agree with one another. She still has her eyes on the daughter of the Halliwell family as her


    daughter-inw.¡±


    A hint of awkwardness shed across Derrick''s eyes when he saw his mom walk in with Crystal as if


    they were mother and daughter.


    Derrick assured Amelia, ¡°I will convince my mom. Sooner orter, she will like Tiff.¡±


    ¡°What if your mom never likes Tiff in this lifetime? Will you be willing to cut all ties with your family?¡±


    questioned Amelia as she eyed him carefully. No one was sure if she was making things difficult for him


    on purpose or if she was testing him.


    Derrick lowered his eyes at her intense stare. By the time he looked up again, he said confidently, ¡°No,


    I won''t. I will try my best to make sure that Tiff and my family get along. If I can''t even manage the


    rtionship between my wife and my mom, then I''m not fit to be a man.¡±


    Amelia gave him a bright smile and patted his shoulders. ¡°Derrick, I have always had faith in you.¡±


    Derrick chuckled at her words.


    Right then, Kate came over to them with Crystal by her side. ¡°Oscar, Amelia, you are here.¡±


    Oscar merely nodded politely.


    Nevertheless, Kate was not bothered by hisck of enthusiasm. Unperturbed, she turned to Crystal and


    introduced them, ¡°Crystal, he is the heir of Clinton Corporations. His name is Oscar, and he''s a few


    years older than you are.¡±


    Crystal extended her hand and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, nice to meet you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Oscar reciprocated the handshake.


    ¡°Oscar, she will be my daughter-inw in the future. You''ll have to help me take care of her,¡± said Kate


    with a chuckle.


    ¡°My apologies, Mrs. Hisson. I''m already married. I''m afraid I won''t be able to agree to your request,¡±


    said Oscar.


    Kate smiled before responding, ¡°Oscar, you are such a sentimental and loyal person.¡±


    After the polite exchange, Kate looked at Derrick and asked, ¡°Derrick, where''s Tiffany? I recall inviting


    her to your cousin''s wedding. Why? Is she so high and mighty that she can''t attend the wedding?¡±


    ¡°Mom, she has gone to the washroom. She''ll be back in a short while,¡± answered Derrick.


    Amelia was getting worried as Tiffany was taking too long in the washroom. ¡°Oscar, I want to go to the


    washroom too. You stay here and chat with Mrs. Hisson.¡±


    Oscar nodded in acknowledgment.


    The moment Amelia walked away, Jolin followed her closely to protect her.


    When Amelia came to the washroom, she found the door locked. There was also a sign hanging on the


    door stating that the washroom was undergoing cleaning. She frowned as an ominous feeling surged in


    her. Knocking on the door, she asked, ¡°Is anyone in there?¡±


    However, there was no reply.


    She turned the doorknob and found that the door had been locked from the inside.


    Amelia began to panic and asked, ¡°Jolin, can you unlock the door?¡±


    Nodding, Jolin took out a gadget that was meant for unlocking doors. Within a few seconds, Jolin


    managed to unlock the door.


    Amelia rushed in to find a man making his move on a woman, and the woman was none other than


    Tiffany.


    At that moment, Tiffany''s mouth was covered, and tears were flowing down her eyes. To make matters


    worse, the upper half of her clothes had been ripped off. Thankfully, the man still had his clothes on, so


    Amelia could safely assume that the man had not vited Tiffany yet.


    ¡°Tiff.¡± Amelia''s eyes were filled with rage. She shut the door and instructed, ¡°Jolin, take this b*stard


    down.¡±


    Like a leopard, Jolin pounced on the man and caught hold of him before he had a chance to react.


    He shouted angrily, ¡°Who the hell are you? This girl is mine. We are about to have a jolly good time.


    Why are you spoiling my fun?¡±


    Jolin gave him two tight ps across his face and told him fiercely, ¡°Shut up. If not, I''ll kill you right


    now.¡±


    The man was wise enough to stop talking.


    Amelia rushed over to embrace Tiffany. She then got Jolin to give Tiffany her coat so that Tiffany could


    cover herself. ¡°Tiff, don''t be afraid. Everything is fine now. I''m here, so no one can hurt you.¡±


    As humiliation engulfed Tiffany, she buried her face in Amelia''s neck and burst out in tears. ¡°Amelia,


    thank God you came. I was so frightened just now. I was nearly, nearly...¡±


    However, she could not finish her sentence. The fact that she was so close to being raped by that man


    was a humiliation that she would never be able to forget

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    Amelia said, ¡°Jolin, find out this man''s background.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mrs. Clinton,¡± Jolin replied as she pinned the man on the ground with her foot.


    Amelia then helped Tiffany up before saying, ¡°I''ll bring Tiff to her room first. Make sure you keep his


    mouth mped shut. Since he likes forcing himself on girls so much, I''d say we shouldy waste to


    that part of his so that he won''t do the same thing to other women.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mrs. Clinton.¡± Jolin was eager to jump into action, while the man under her foot paled.


    Instinctively, he covered his crotch. Just as he was about to scream for help, Jolin uttered, ¡°Go on.


    Scream. I''d like to see if those people wille to your help faster or if I''ll destroy your crown jewels


    faster.¡±


    Immediately, the man shut his mouth up, but he continued to shake in fear.


    Amelia helped Tiffany into the room before grabbing a drink for her from the refrigerator. ¡°Have a drink


    to calm down. I''ve already called and asked someone to send you another set of clothes.


    Tiffany then opened the bottle and took a sip of the cold drink. The coolness of the liquid made her


    calmness return.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Amelia asked in concern.


    Tiffany nodded. Indeed, her face was not as colorless as it was a moment ago.


    ¡°Babe, thank you. If not for you, I think I might not have been able to escape such a horrendous


    situation,¡± Tiffany told her with a pale smile.


    ¡°It''s nothing between the two of us. Once you''ve changed into the new clothes, I''ll call and ask Derrick


    and Oscar toe over.¡±


    Tiffany gave her a slight nod.


    The clothes were soon sent over. Amelia then asked Tiffany to change into them in the bathroom. Once


    she was done, Amelia said, ¡°I''ve called Oscar, and they''re on their way over. With us here, no one will


    be able to hurt you, so don''t be scared.¡±


    By then, Tiffany had already rposed herself. She replied with a chuckle, ¡°Babe, I''m fine. Don''t


    worry.¡±


    Amelia let out a sigh of relief. Tiffany was much stronger than she thought. If it were another woman,


    she might have been bawling her eyes out in a mental breakdown. Amelia was d that her friend was


    capable of recovering in such a short time.


    Both Derrick and Oscar came quick. Right as Amelia opened the door for them, Derrick rushed past


    her toward Tiffany. He then hugged her and kissed her cheek before worriedly asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As Tiffany buried herself in his arms, the feelings of indignation she suppressed earlier exploded


    instantly. As she sobbed, she said, ¡°Derrick, you''re finally here! I was so scared. That man nearly raped


    me! Thank god Amelia saved me. I was so terrified.¡±


    In an apologetic tone, Derrick whispered, ¡°This is all my fault. I didn''t protect you well enough. It won''t


    happen again, so don''t be scared.¡±


    Seeing that, Oscar wrapped his arm around Amelia''s waist and said, ¡°Let''s go out first. Give them


    some space.¡±


    Amelia nodded in acknowledgment.


    She and Oscar then tiptoed out of the room to give Derrick and Tiffany some privacy.


    Once they were outside, Oscar gave Amelia a once-over. ¡°You''re not hurt, are you?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Jolin was with me.¡±


    As Oscar caressed the back of her head, he said, ¡°I''m thinking of adding another two bodyguards for


    you. I''m worried that Jolin won''t be able to protect you by herself.¡±


    Amelia was amused by his words.


    ¡°Oscar, don''t be paranoid. Tiff was the victim. We should think about finding the one targeting her


    instead. This person is too vicious. If they had gotten their way with Tiff with so many people at the


    wedding, she would undoubtedly be everyone''sughing stock. Besides that, her rtionship with


    Derrick woulde to an end. That person is clearly trying to destroy Tiff!¡± As Amelia spoke, she


    became increasingly infuriated.


    ¡°Don''t worry. Jolin will surely get the answers from him,¡± Oscar reassured her confidently. After all, he


    had confidence in the interrogation skills of the people he personally trained.


    Sure enough, Jolin came over after an hour and informed, ¡°Boss, Mrs. Clinton, I''ve found out that


    Crystal Halliwell was the one behind this.¡±


    ¡°What did you do with that man?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°I destroyed that part of his before getting two people to take him away to another ce. We''re waiting


    for your instructions, Ms. Winters,¡± Jolin reported solemnly.


    Only then did Amelia let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You''ve done excellently this time, Jolin. I''ll cook up a great meal for you once we''re back,¡± Amelia told


    her.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    By the time Derrick and Tiffany came out, thetter had already recollected herself.


    After a nce at Derrick, Amelia told him, ¡°Derrick, Jolin has already found out from that man that


    Crystal was the one who ordered him to do this. As Tiff''s boyfriend and the reason she suffered this, I''m


    sure you know what to do. I hope you won''t disappoint Tiff again. If you can''t keep her safe, I''d doubt


    whether you''re the right one for her.¡±


    Derrick pursed his lips upon hearing that, and the expression on his face was grim as a murderous glint


    shed past his eyes.


    ¡°All right. It''s the newlyweds'' big day today. Let''s talk about this again after the wedding is over,¡± Oscar


    interrupted, trying to ease the tension in the air.


    Derrick nodded at that.


    The five of them then returned to the venue. The bride and the groom were already on the stage, and


    when Crystal saw that Tiffany was fine and entering the venue with Derrick, a sh of frustration and


    resentment appeared in her eyes. However, right as Derricknded his gaze on her, she immediately


    put on a demure facade and smiled at him.


    Derrick looked away and took a seat while keeping his arm around Tiffany.


    Kate nced at Tiffany and grumbled, ¡°Tiffany, weren''t you just going to the washroom? Why did you


    need everyone to go with you as well? What''s the matter? Did you fall into the toilet?¡±


    Tiffany only smiled in response.


    However, Derrick frowned and replied, ¡°Mom, it''s my cousin''s wedding today. I''m sure you don''t want


    her to be unhappy today, right?¡±


    As Kate fiddled with her slender fingers, she sneered and fell silent.


    Once the wedding was over, Derrick halted Crystal in her tracks and said to his mother, ¡°Mom, I''d like


    to speak to Ms. Halliwell in private. You don''t mind hering to shop with me for a while, right?¡±


    Kate threw a glimpse at Tiffany, who was sticking to Amelia, and answered in disbelief, ¡°Why are you


    getting Crystal toe with you? Why don''t you just talk to her right here and now?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you want to listen to our conversation, don''t you? Come with me, then. I''d like to show you how


    wicked this daughter-inw of your choice is,¡± Derrick grimly said to her.


    At that, Kate cast a strange look at Crystal and whispered, ¡°Crystal, what have you done?¡±


    A trace of fear flickered past Crystal''s eyes. She could guess that the man she sent must have told


    them that she was the mastermind. Otherwise, Derrick would not be so hostile toward her all of a


    sudden.


    What an idiot. He couldn''t even deal with a woman, and he even revealed my name.


    Despite the countless thoughts that raced through her mind, she continued to put on an innocent


    facade. ¡°No, I didn''t, Mrs. Hisson. I don''t know what Derrick wants to talk to me about either. Maybe


    there''s some kind of misunderstanding.¡±


    Derrick then turned to his mother. ¡°Mom, since she said she hasn''t done anything, just let here


    with me. I won''t let this matter go otherwise.¡±


    Kate had no choice but to follow along at his insistent attitude.


    The group of people then returned to the hotel and took the elevator to the highest floor. When they


    reached the room, Jolin knocked on the door. Soon, someone opened it.


    Upon seeing Oscar, the subordinate who opened the door greeted, ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Where''s the guy?¡±


    ¡°He''s inside.¡±


    The man then took a step aside to let Oscar and the others in. Once the group of people stepped into


    the room, they were greeted by the sight of a tied-up man with a look of agony on his face. The


    moment that man saw Crystal, his eyes lit up.


    He screamed, ¡°Save me, Crystal! I''m your cousin! You said that Tiffany is an escort who lives in the


    shadows. That''s why I tried to force myself on her in the washroom. You can''t set your cousin up like


    this! I''m an only child!¡±


    Crystal''s expression darkened at once, and her face turned pale.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± she finally snapped.


    Kate peeked at the panicking man on the ground before turning to Crystal. ¡°Crystal, what''s going on?¡±


    Crystal parted her lips and stammered, ¡°M-Mrs. Hisson, this is just... This is just...¡±


    On the other hand, Tiffany, who was standing beside Derrick, was watching the scene in agitation.


    Every time she looked at the man, she was reminded of the scene where she was nearly raped by him.


    Derrick wrapped his arm around her waist and murmured, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Tiffany turned to tell him, ¡°Derrick, I want to go outside.¡±


    Amelia walked over to her and volunteered, ¡°I''ll go out with her.¡±


    Amelia and Tiffany then went out of the room with Jolin following them.


    ¡°Jolin, get a cup of warm milk for Tiff.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Once Jolin was gone, Amelia asked, ¡°What''s wrong, Tiff?¡±


    Tiffany shook her head and muttered, ¡°It''s nothing. I just feel nauseous. I can''t believe Crystal tricked


    her cousin intoing after me.¡±


    ¡°One will always reap what one sows. I''m sure Derrick won''t let the ones who hurt you off.¡±


    Tiffany nodded in agreement.


    While Amelia chatted away with Tiffany outside, a scene was unfolding in the room.


    ¡°Crystal, you can''t just watch on while they punish me for your misdeeds! Mom and Dad know I''ve


    come to find you. If anything happens to me, I''d like to see how you''re going to give the Halliwell family


    an exnation. You do remember that Grandma and Grandpa love me the most, right?¡± the tied-up


    man was still babbling away.


    The grimace on Crystal''s face deepened.


    What a good-for-nothing!


    No matter how resentful Crystal was toward her cousin, she could not possibly just sit on her hands.


    After all, she was the one who had tricked him into the situation. Furthermore, their grandparents were


    very fond of him. Even though this grandson of theirs was talentless and decadent, he was a sweet-


    talker and knew how to make their grandparents happy. Since her grandfather was still the one in


    charge of the Halliwell family, she could not let anything happen to her cousin.


    ¡°Derrick, could you untie him first? I''m sure there''s some kind of misunderstanding at work here,¡±


    Crystal pleaded as she looked at Derrick.


    However, Derrick rejected her immediately, ¡°No, he nearly had his way with Tiff. I''ve only asked you to


    come to confirm that he knows you. Since both of you are members of the Halliwell family, I''ll be telling


    the Halliwell family about this myself. I want the Halliwells to give a proper apology to my woman.¡±


    At that point, even Kate''s expression turned grim.


    ¡°Crystal, is Derrick speaking the truth?¡± she asked.


    Crystal''s mind was in chaos by then. After a moment of contemtion, she said, ¡°Mrs. Hisson, this is


    just a misunderstanding. I was only joking with my cousin. I never thought that he would take my words


    seriously. My cousin''s a little perverted, and he has seen Tiffany before. I never expected that he would


    try to force himself on Tiffany at the wedding. I swear!¡±


    Right as those words left her lips, the tied-up man began shouting, ¡°Crystal, what are you talking


    about? You were the one who told me that Tiffany wasing today! You told me not to let the good


    opportunity slip by! In fact, you even told me that if I took her nude photos after I''ve gotten my way,


    you''d get Derrick to let me have my fun with her for a while!¡±


    Crystal''s face turned ashen upon hearing his words.


    ¡°Shut up right now! When have I ever said something like that?¡± Crystal cried out.


    A look of disappointment appeared on Kate''s face as she stared at Crystal.


    ¡°Crystal, you''ve let me down. I won''t intervene in this anymore.¡± With that said, Kate turned to leave.


    Crystal ran after her and yelled, ¡°Mrs. Hisson, this really is a misunderstanding! I haven''t done


    anything!¡±


    ¡°Tell that to Derrick. I''m not going to intervene in this matter anymore. I don''t want my son to hate me


    because of you.¡± Kate then flung her hand away and left the room. Meanwhile, a bodyguard towed


    Crystal back into the room.


    When Kate left the suite, she spotted Amelia gently consoling Tiffany. A conflicted look danced past her


    eyes, but she still walked over to the two young women.


    When Tiffany saw her, she rose to her feet and greeted, ¡°Mrs. Hisson.¡±


    Kate''s lips parted, but it took her a while before she could squeeze out, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    Tiffany froze at her words. A beatter, she came back to her senses and replied, ¡°I''m all right. Thank


    you for your concern, Mrs. Hisson.¡±


    ¡°d to hear that. I''ll be taking my leave first.¡± Nevertheless, Kate only took three steps before she


    walked back to the two. ¡°Tiffany, I just want to remind you that the Halliwell family are reputable people.


    Don''t make Derrick cross those influential people because of you. I can choose not to help Crystal out


    for my son''s sake, but don''t use him for his sympathy and let him offend people.¡±


    At that, Kate left.


    Tiffany stood transfixed for a long while.


    On the other hand, fury began boiling in Amelia. Kate had crossed the line this time. Clearly, she


    wanted Tiffany to do nothing but suffer in silence even though thetter was the victim in the matter.


    ¡°She''s too much!¡± Amelia snarled.


    Tiffany sighed gloomily before leaning back against the wall quietly.


    Seeing her piteous state, Amelia''s heart wrenched in pain.


    ¡°Are you okay, Tiff?¡±


    ¡°Babe, I don''t n to let that man go because he nearly raped me. I won''t be able to let go of this


    grudge unless I teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Jolin has already destroyed that part of his on behalf of you. He won''t be able toy another finger on


    another woman for the rest of his life. For a man, losing his crown jewels is worse than killing him,¡±


    Amelia calmly pointed out to her.


    After a glimpse at Amelia, Tiffany finally smiled.


    ¡°Babe, you really know me well,¡± she said. Tiffany had been preupied with the overwhelming fear of


    nearly getting sexually assaulted back in the washroom, so she had not heard the instructions Amelia


    had given Jolin. Now that Amelia had told her what she had asked Jolin to do to the man, the me of


    fury in her heart dissipated.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    Crystal and her cousin were sent straight back to Saspiuburg. Initially, the Halliwells did nothing, for


    they knew that they were in the wrong. However, when they heard that Crystal''s cousin had been


    castrated, they instantly turned livid. In no time, Crystal''s grandparents took a flight to Tayhaven and


    went to the Hisson residence to demand an answer from Derrick.


    Unfortunately for them, Terrence was out to meet his friends while Kate and Finnick were overseas for


    a research conference. Even if Crystal''s grandparents wanted to bring justice to their grandson, they


    would first need to meet the Hissons in person. Hence, they rushed to Derrick''s office in rage.


    When Derrick heard that the two of them hade, he arched a brow and asked his secretary to invite


    the two to his office.


    Once the two were in the office, Derrick asked his secretary to prepare some snacks and tea for them


    as a gesture of courtesy toward his elders.


    Some of Reuben Halliway''s anger faded away when he saw Derrick being so respectful toward them,


    but the very thought of his grandson''s current state made his fury return.


    ¡°Derrick, please give me an answer as to why you''ve done that to my grandson!¡± Reuben growled as


    he red at Derrick. The me of rage burned brightly in his eyes despite his blurry sight.


    Nevertheless, Derrick was not afraid of the elderly man at all. He solemnly said, ¡°Mr. Reuben, I think


    you''d get a quicker answer if you ask your grandson and granddaughter about this instead. Your


    grandson tried to sexually assault my girlfriend. If not for my friend''s early discovery, he would have


    gotten his way. I don''t know why he ended up in this way, but if I were there, I would have beaten him


    to within an inch of his life. My girlfriend is now traumatized because of him. I''m already being


    courteous to the Halliwell family by not having sent him straight to the police. While you''vee all the


    way here for an answer, I was just thinking ofing to you for justice too.¡±


    Reuben''s expression darkened before his face paled. Derrick''s exnation waspletely unlike what


    Crystal and his foolish grandson had told him.


    As his lips trembled, he asked, ¡°Derrick, are you telling me the truth?¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Halliwell, if you don''t believe me, I can show you the hotel''s surveince footage. The footage


    shows how your grandson stalked my girlfriend into the washroom. His actions were nothing but


    perverse. If I were to send the footage to the police, I think the police would have enough evidence to


    charge your son,¡± Derrick remarked.


    Reuben''s face turned bright red, and he mmed the cane he had in his hand onto the ground before


    snarling, ¡°This b*stard! He has brought shame to the family! He could have had any woman he wanted,


    but he just had to forcibly take someone!¡±


    On the other hand, Crystal''s grandmother, Dorothy, was a woman who doted on her grandson a lot.


    As she consoled Reuben, she looked at Derrick grimly. ¡°Derrick, in a way, I''ve watched over you since


    you were young. I rarelye to Tayhaven nowadays, but you''re bing increasingly outstanding.


    You''re basically a copy of your mother. I thought you were a good man, but I never expected that you''d


    do something drastic like this to my grandson. Perhaps you should be giving me an answer. You can


    always get another girlfriend if you lose this one, but I won''t be able to have any great-grandchildren


    now that you''ve done that to my grandson.¡±


    Derrick sneered at her words.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Halliwell, as far as I remember, you''ve always been an intelligent, elegant, generous, and


    caring elder of mine. I never thought that you would say something like this today. I don''t know what


    happened to your grandson for him to turn out in this way, but the way you''re unreasonably spoiling him


    is simply disappointing,¡± Derrick ruthlessly responded.


    Having been mocked, Dorothy grimaced in response.


    ¡°Derrick, are you going to make the Halliwell family your enemy for a woman?¡±


    At her words, Derrick''s anger morphed into incredulousughter.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Old Mrs. Halliwell, I''ve always thought of you as someone wise, but as it turns out, you''re just like


    everyone else. If I can''t even protect my woman, I think I''m not fit to be a man. The lesson I taught him


    is considered a light one.¡± Derrick then stood up, a sign of him asking them to leave. ¡°Old Mr. Halliwell,


    Old Mrs. Halliwell, please leave. I still have work to attend to.¡±


    The elderly Halliwell couple then stormed out of the office.


    ¡°Derrick''s too much! He actually had the audacity to embarrass his elders. That''s so uncivilized of him!¡±


    Dorothyined the moment she entered the car.


    In the meantime, Reuben was silent with a grim look on his face.


    ¡°Say something! Our grandson''s been castrated, and he''ll be sterile from now on. Are you telling me


    that you''re fine with that?¡±


    ¡°Let''s go back.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said, let''s go back.¡±


    ¡°We came all the way here from Saspiuburg, but you''re going back just like that?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? It''s all because our useless grandson is a pervert. That''s why he ended up like


    this. Do you want us to have a fallout with the Hisson family instead?¡±


    Dorothy was silent, but she had a scowl on her face.


    ¡°Fletcher, drive to the airport,¡± Reuben instructed.


    ¡°Of course, Old Mr. Halliwell.¡±


    However, Dorothy refused to get down from the car when they reached the airport.


    She said, ¡°Go back to Saspiuburg by yourself. I refuse to believe that I won''t be able to do anything to a


    woman who has no one backing her up. She has taken Crystal''s ce and done this to my grandson.


    They''ll think that the Halliwells are easy targets if I don''t settle the score with her.¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to fool around.¡±


    ¡°You are bing increasingly meek with age. The Hissons have already done something horrible like


    this to us, and you''re doing nothing about it. While you don''t mind embarrassing yourself, I do,¡± Dorothy


    gravely told him.


    Reuben said in response for a while.


    A beatter, he turned to the driver and said, ¡°Fletcher, to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Old Mr. Halliwell.¡±


    The driver then turned the car around and drove to the hotel that the Halliwells frequently stayed at in


    Tayhaven¡ªa hotel that they owned.


    Dorothy queried, ¡°You''re not nning to go back anymore?¡±


    Reuben closed his eyes and did not answer her.


    A sly grin grew on Dorothy''s lips.


    In the meantime, the one who had been secretly tailing the elderly Halliwell couple called Derrick.


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, Old Mr. Halliwell and Old Mrs. Halliwell went to the airport before turning around and going


    to the hotel,¡± he informed.


    ¡°I got it. Keep following them and install a surveince camera in their suite if you can. I need to know


    what they''re doing,¡± came Derrick''s voice from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Hisson.¡±


    After ending the call, Derrick walked to the window and lit a cigar before letting it burn between his


    fingers.


    As he looked at the traffic flow outside, he sneered. ¡°Old Mr. Halliwell, I didn''t want to confront you at


    the start, but you left me no choice. Instead of reprimanding your grandson, you''ve chosen to take


    action against the victim instead. I won''t sit back and do nothing, or else I have no right to be her man.¡±


    Just as the cigar between his fingers was about to burn out, Derrick walked over to his desk and


    extinguished it in the ashtray.


    He then made a call and said into the receiver, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I need a few people from you. The


    Halliwells are here, and I think they might make a move against Tiff.¡±


    After Oscar replied to him, Derrick continued, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Clinton. Amelia saved Tiff, and that''s a


    favor I haven''t repaid. I''ll treat you both to a meal another time.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°All right. I''ll hang up the call and return to work first.¡±


    Once the call ended, Derrick buried himself in his work. Meanwhile, Amelia was right beside Oscar.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Derrick''s asking to borrow a few men from you?¡± Amelia queried.


    ¡°The Halliwells havee. I think they''re here to settle the score,¡± Oscar gave her a curt answer.


    Amelia scowled. ¡°Are they going toy their fingers on Tiff?¡±


    ¡°Silly woman, they''ve flown all the way here from Saspiuburg. They can''t possibly be here to reminisce


    about the good old times,¡± Oscar answered in amusement.


    Amelia then said, ¡°Oscar, send Kurt to protect Tiff. Kurt''s better in closebat. Tiff will be safer with


    him around.¡±


    ¡°I''ll send a few more people over, so don''t worry. They''ve all been trained by me,¡± Oscar reassured her.


    Amelia nodded in relief.


    After pondering for a while, she took out her phone and called Tiffany.


    ¡°Tiff, the Halliwells havee from Saspiuburg. Be careful. Oscar will be sending a few men to Oscar


    to protect you from the shadows, but you should be wary of your surroundings, too,¡± Amelia cautiously


    reminded her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I got it, Babe. Thank you. Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to me.¡±


    ¡°That''ll be it then. I''lle and see you tomorrow.¡±


    Oscar soon sent men to protect Tiffany. A whileter, Reuben and Dorothy ordered three burly men to


    go to the neighborhood Tiffany lived in.


    ¡°Watch out. They''re here.¡± The bodyguards that Oscar sent turned warier as they carefully tailed the


    three men.


    They followed the trio into the stairwell before exiting at the same time.


    The three bodyguards nced at Oscar''s men, but they did not want to cause a ruckus, so they


    continued their way toward the entrance of Tiffany''s condominium.


    Right as they were about to knock on her door, a gun was pressed against one of the Halliwells'' men.


    ¡°Good sirs, why don''t youe downstairs with us? I think we should have a nice talk.¡±


    As they had a gun trained on them, the Halliwells'' men had no choice but to head downstairs.


    Once they were in the car, the Halliwells'' men asked, ¡°Who are you? We''re only hired men following


    orders. You guys look buff, so I''m guessing that you''re trained. We''re not going to stop you from


    earning your living, so don''t stop us from earning ours too.¡±


    ¡°We''re from Clinton Corporations. The woman you''re targeting is under the protection of Mr. Clinton.


    Go back and tell your client that this woman isn''t someone they can afford to mess with.¡±


    The three men paled upon hearing that.


    One of them then barked out augh. ¡°So she''s under Mr. Clinton''s protection. We were fools for not


    realizing that. We''ll leave now.¡±


    At that, the three of them opened the car door, stepped out, and left.


    ¡°I thought that the Halliwells were impressive people, but the three people they''ve hired are just


    cowards.¡±


    ¡°They''re not cowards. It''s because Boss is well-known in both the society and the underworld. Even the


    mayor is respectful toward him, and the big shots in the underworld regard him as a friend. Those three


    men are just bodyguards trying to make a living. How can they possibly not be fearful of Boss?¡±


    ¡°Are we going to stay here then?¡±


    ¡°Money makes the world go round. There will always be idiots who will try to mess with us for the


    money. Do you think we can leave just like that?¡±


    They knew the answer was no, so they had no choice but to stick around.


    ¡°Tiffany has a good life. She''s Mrs. Clinton''s good friend, so she gets to benefit from her status too,¡±


    one of them started.


    The other two only smiled in response.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    ¡°I''m afraid we can''t fulfill your request, Old Mr. Halliwell. Here''s the deposit you gave us. We''re


    returning it in full,¡± one of the three bodyguards stated as he slipped the bank card in his hand back to


    Reuben.


    Reuben narrowed his eyes a fraction, but he remained smiling as he inquired, ¡°Why? Do you find the


    deposit too little?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. This deposit is far more generous than that of other clients. But we really can''t take the


    job. The woman you''re asking for is acquainted with Mr. Clinton, and the heir of Clinton Corporations


    isn''t someone a small security firm like us can afford to offend,¡± the bodyguard exined.


    ¡°The heir of Clinton Corporations?¡± Reuben echoed thoughtfully.


    ¡°Old Mr. Halliwell, you''re from Saspiuburg, so you might not be so familiar with the business circles in


    Tayhaven. Everyone from Tayhaven knows that a single word from the Clintons has the power to shake


    the city. They''re exceedingly powerful and aren''t someone we can afford to offend. Please look for


    someone else. Insignificant people like us dare not go against them,¡± the bodyguard expounded.


    In response, Reuben waved a dismissive hand.


    Those three bodyguards promptly scampered away like mice.


    ¡°What a bunch of idiots! And they call themselves the best security firm? Their bodyguards are all utter


    cowards!¡± Dorothy, who had been silent so far, scoffed.


    At that, Reuben threw her a look.


    ¡°Dearest, it seems we''ve got to reconsider things,¡± he murmured, sighing faintly.


    Born with a silver spoon in her mouth, Dorothy seldom bothered about the affairs of the outside world


    all these years, so she knew little about the Clintons.


    ¡°Clinton Corporations ranks first in Tayhaven in terms of annual profit. They have tens of thousands of


    employees, with thousands of them making tens of millions, five hundred of them making millions, and


    the rest making thousands in annual ie. Their employees'' ies are among the highest in the


    entire country, let alone Tayhaven. One can even say that the Clintons are even more powerful than the


    Hissons. Since that woman is actually under the Clintons'' protection, I''m afraid we can''t make a move


    against her easily, ¡°Reuben exined briefly. Then, he again heaved a sigh morosely.


    Dorothy plunged into silent contemtion for a moment.


    She then demanded, ¡°Don''t tell me we''re just going to leave with our tails tucked between our legs


    without avenging our grandson? How are we supposed to show our faces in public if we were to return


    bare-handed?¡±


    Reuben said nothing.


    ¡°I''ll go and meet that so-called heir of Clinton Corporations tomorrow. I want to see whether he''s really


    that intimidating,¡± Dorothy sneered disdainfully with a snort.


    In her opinion, the heir of Clinton Corporations was no different from other wealthy heirs, capable of


    nothing else other than eating, drinking, and having fun. Therefore, she didn''t believe that she wasn''t


    his match when she had seniority over him.


    ¡°Don''t be rash, Dearest. I''ll go and meet him tomorrow,¡± Reuben countered.


    ¡°Let''s go together.¡±


    The next day, the two of them went to Clinton Corporations by car.


    The receptionist stopped them both.


    ¡°Sir, madam, may I know who you''re looking for? Do you have an appointment?¡± she asked politely.


    ¡°This is my business card. I''m here in Tayhaven for an inspection, and I heard that Clinton Corporations


    is one of the biggestpanies in the city, so I''m interested in coborating with yourpany. Please


    give your boss a call on my behalf,¡± Reuben fibbed.


    The receptionist studied the business card. Not daring to dawdle, she made the call. After hanging up


    the phone, she went over to them and uttered courteously, ¡°This way, sir, madam.¡±


    Reuben and Dorothy trailed after her, taking Oscar''s private elevator upstairs directly.


    The instant they stepped out of the elevator, Linda was already standing there to wee them.


    Bowing slightly, she queried, ¡°Old Mr. and Mrs. Halliwell?¡±


    Reuben nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°This way, please. Mr. Clinton is already waiting for you both inside.¡± Linda respectfully led them to the


    office door before opening it and ushering them in.


    ¡°Old Mr. and Mrs. Halliwell are here, Mr. Clinton,¡± she reported.


    Oscar raised his hand and waved it dismissively, ordering, ¡°You may leave.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Consequently, Linda went out and even thoughtfully closed the door behind her.


    Oscar stood up and circled the desk, scrutinizing Rueben and Dorothy surreptitiously. Subsequently, he


    extended a hand and greeted, ¡°Nice to meet you, Old Mr. and Mrs. Halliwell. I''m Oscar Clinton.¡±


    Reuben fixated his gaze on the man. Admittedly, he''s an incredibly outstanding man with striking looks


    and dignified manners. He has a formidable aura and an authoritative air of someone superior.


    ¡°I''ve heard a lot about you,d. Indeed, you''re very capable despite your tender age and far more


    outstanding than I expected,¡± Reuben drawled blithely, deliberately ignoring the man''s outstretched


    hand.


    Withdrawing his hand, Oscar remarked without any change in expression, ¡°Have a seat, Old Mr. and


    Mrs. Halliwell.¡±


    As the couple took their seats, Linda considerately brought coffee in.


    ¡°Have some coffee, Old Mr. and Mrs. Halliwell,¡± she urged, putting the coffee in front of them.


    Then, she ced a cup of coffee before Oscar. ¡°Have some coffee, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Nodding, Oscar instructed, ¡°You may leave. Don''t allow any irrelevant individuals in without my


    permission.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Clinton.¡± Linda bowed slightly before leaving silently.


    Oscar sat on the couch opposite them with his legs crossed, his posture very much elegant.


    ¡°Have some coffee, Old Mr. Halliwell. The coffee my secretary brews has always been top-notch, so I


    think you''ll find it suited to your tastes.¡± He was in no hurry to get to the crux of the matter, making


    pleasantries instead.


    Picking up the cup, Reuben took a sip of coffee. He nodded andmented, ¡°Not bad. It''s fragrant and


    rich, with a hint of sweetness amidst the bitterness. This is probably top-quality ck Ivory Coffee,


    yes?¡±


    ¡°As expected of a coffee connoisseur, Old Mr. Halliwell. You could tell the type of coffee with a single


    sip,¡± Oscarplimented with a smile, changing his posture.


    Reuben merely smiled before he intentionally gave a cough and started, ¡°Lad, we''re not here today to


    shoot the breeze with you. Let me cut to the chase. You''re acquainted with Derrick''s girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to Tiffany, Old Mr. Halliwell? She''s my wife''s best friend and also my god-sister. I''ve


    known her for eight years. I reckon you''re here because of your grandson''s matter, right? He almost


    vited her. If it weren''t for Mrs. Hisson pleading for mercy on his behalf, I would''ve sent him right to


    the police station. No one has ever managed to remain unscathed after making a move against


    someone under the protection of the Clintons. You should be d that he''s your grandson, Old Mr.


    Halliwell. Otherwise, he''d be six feet under now,¡± Oscar stated indifferently. It was as though he was


    speaking of the nice weather that day.


    Fury shed across Dorothy''s face. She was on the verge of blowing her top when Reuben grasped


    her hand and signaled her not to act recklessly. After all, it wasn''t the Halliwell family''s territory there.


    One would never be able to win without the home advantage.


    ¡°Lad, my grandson might be a bit of a womanizer and covets beautiful women, but he didn''t know that


    she was your god-sister. Don''t you think you were taking things too far to castrate him? He can''t have


    intercourse with women anymore, so my wife and I can''t have great-grandchildren. Shouldn''t you give


    us an exnation?¡± Reuben enunciated dangerously with his eyes narrowed into slits.


    Hearing that, Oscar snickered. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°So, he''s impotent now?¡±


    A sh of rage glinted in Reuben''s eyes at how a snot-nosed kid actually dared challenge his authority.


    ¡°What did you mean by that,d?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I just feel that when onemits heinous acts, one will always be repaid in kind. The


    old adage is indeed true. What goes aroundes around. It seems that your grandson was too much


    of a rake and sullied too many women, so his retribution caught up with him. Old Mr. Halliwell, I think


    this is a joyous matter. You no longer have to worry that you''d have a great-grandson appearing out of


    nowhere,¡± Oscar replied solemnly.


    ¡°You''d better watch it, Oscar Clinton!¡± Dorothymbasted, the reins on her temper snapping.


    However, Oscar merely shrugged. ¡°Was I wrong, Old Mrs. Halliwell?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Dearest,¡± Reuben interjected.


    Dorothy panted heavily, so furious that her face was slightly contorted.


    ¡°Are you adamant about protecting that girl named Tiffany,d?¡± Reuben inquired calmly.


    ¡°Old Mr. Halliwell, it''s good to forgive and forget. Your grandson was the one at fault in the first ce. It


    so happens that I also had someone investigate him, and I discovered that he was quite the lecherous


    man. He''s bedded countless women and drained himself, so he''s naturally impotent. It''s ungentlemanly


    of you to vent your anger on an innocent woman who was the victim,¡± Oscar riposted grimly.


    At that, Reuben got up from the couch and dered, ¡°Fine. Young people are capable, so I''m afraid


    that I''m no match when I''m old and frail. However, the Halliwell family is no easy prey either. You''d best


    protect her for the rest of her days.¡±


    When he was about to reach the door, Oscar reminded, ¡°Old Mr. Halliwell, the Halliwell family is indeed


    formidable, but the Clintons and Hissons are also no easy prey. Do you think it''s worthwhile to offend


    both families and affect your family business for the sake of a useless grandson?¡±


    Harrumphing, Reuben swung open the door and stalked off.


    After leaving Clinton Corporations, Dorothy raved and ranted. ¡°That young man really has no manners!


    He doesn''t even have basic respect for his elders!¡±


    ¡°That''s enough, Dearest. Our influence hasn''t yet spread to Tayhaven, and we aren''t his match when


    this isn''t our territory. Besides, he''s right. There really isn''t any need for us to offend both the Clinton


    and Hisson families for the sake of a useless grandson,¡± Reuben admitted with a low sigh.


    Dorothy understood that as well, but she was mortified to return empty-handed.


    ¡°It''s the young generation''s world now. Time and tide wait for no one, and we''ve been left far behind,¡±


    Reubenmented.


    In the end, the two of them could only return with their tails tucked between their legs. Just when


    everyone thought that the Halliwell family had given up, thereby rxing their guard, Tiffany was


    kidnapped without warning.


    When Amelia learned from Derrick that Tiffany had disappeared, she almost fainted.


    She rushed to Tiffany''s ce with Oscar. ¡°What happened, Derrick? How did Tiff go missing?¡± she


    questioned urgently.


    ¡°I didn''t see her when I came home from work, and she didn''t pick up my calls either. For that reason,


    I''d like to borrow some men from Mr. Clinton to help search for her,¡± Derrick uttered with a somber


    expression on his face.


    ¡°I''ve already sent men out to look for her, dispatching men to the airport, train station, and the like. As


    long as she makes an appearance at those ces, we''ll spot her for sure,¡± Oscar reassured.


    Cradling his head in both hands, Derrick muttered depressingly, ¡°This is on me. She wouldn''t be


    missing if it weren''t for my negligence.¡±

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    ¡°This isn''t the time for you to wallow in guilt, Derrick. Perhaps Tiff''s phone died or something. Let''s wait


    for a bit first. Who knows, she might appear in a moment,¡± Amelia coaxed, masking the anxiety in her


    eyes.


    Nheless, Derrick remained clutching his head. He couldn''t imagine what would be of him if


    Tiffany had really gone missing.


    Verily, he regretted not marrying her earlier and arranging for a security detail to protect her in secret.


    This is all my fault. Things only ended up in such a mess because I decided to be with her before


    dealing with my emotional entanglements. If I''d been more resolute in dealing with Crystal instead of


    showing her mercy for the sake of our past childhood affection, she wouldn''t have almost been


    vited. And now, she has even been abducted!


    Amelia turned and nced at Oscar, but they could only wait with Derrick.


    There wasn''t any good news from the men Oscar sent out, and time passed as slow as msses while


    they waited.


    The three of them waited in the house for almost three hours, but still, there was no news. Restless,


    Amelia sprang to her feet and proimed, ¡°That''s it. I want to go and search for Tiff. The danger to her


    increases with every passing minute. I can''t allow anything to happen to her!¡±


    Likewise, Derrick got to his feet and asserted, ¡°I''ll go, too.¡±


    ¡°Derrick, I think you can mobilize the influence of the Hisson family to search for her. Furthermore,


    she''s a frence novelist, so her life is usually monotonous and haphazard. Apart from some


    necessary socializing, she almost always stays home to write her manuscripts. I don''t think she has


    any enemies besides the Halliwell family. I''ve already sent a group of men to Saspiuburg to monitor the


    Halliwell family alongside the men I stationed there. As for Tayhaven, I''ve already contacted the police


    and have them keep an eye out. We''ve got to remain calm. If we panic, it''ll be of no use in saving


    Tiffany,¡± Oscar urged, still as calm as ever.


    Derrick walked over to the man. Raising his hand, he thumped thetter in the chest. ¡°Thank you!¡± he


    murmured sincerely.


    In return, Oscar shed him a smile. ¡°She''s Amelia''s best friend and also my god-sister.¡± Hence, I can''t


    possibly sit around and twiddle my thumbs.


    A ghost of a smile bloomed on Derrick''s face.


    Subsequently, the three of them went out in search of Tiffany, but they were like headless chickens and


    couldn''t find any trace of her. They then went back despondently with their heads hung low. The


    moment they opened the door, they saw that the lights were turned on. They all looked at each other.


    Derrick sprinted up the stairs as though having lost his mind, shouting, ¡°Are you back, Tiff?¡±


    When he swung open the bedroom door, he so happened to glimpse Tiffany hobbling out of the


    bathroom with a massive wound on her ankle.


    ¡°What happened, Tiff?¡± Dashing over, he scooped her up in a bridal carry without a second''s dy.


    Amelia and Oscar, who raced in after him, were also inexorably shocked to see Tiffany''s condition.


    ¡°Where''s the medical kit, Derrick? I''ll go and get it!¡± Amelia hastily offered.


    In response, Derrick told her where the medical kit was kept.


    Amelia ran off and retrieved the medical kit. Derrick initially wanted to take it from her, but she insisted,


    ¡°I''ll do it.¡±


    Derrick didn''t argue but automatically gave his ce to her.


    Bending at the waist, Amelia helped Tiffany clean the wound and apply some salve before bandaging it


    with gauze.


    ¡°Thank you, Babe,¡± Tiffany uttered weakly, a smile tugging at her lips.


    Amelia put the gauze away before lifting her head and gazing at Tiffany''s rather pale countenance in


    distress. ¡°Will you tell us what exactly happened, Tiff? We almost went out of our minds with worry in


    the past ten or so hours that you were missing.¡±


    ¡°I was kidnapped.¡± Tiffany proceeded to narrate the events of her kidnapping briefly.


    Initially, she went downstairs to buy a ton of food after writing the most interesting part of her


    manuscript, nning to treat Derrick and herself to a feast that night. Unexpectedly, two burly men


    seized her and stuffed her into a car no sooner had she left the neighborhood. The car then sped off.


    They didn''t blindfold or tie her up, merely telling her that someone wanted to see her and insisting that


    they weren''t purposefully making life difficult for her.


    True to their word, they didn''t do anything to her even after being on the road for several hours. In fact,


    they even gave her food. She could tell that they had no intention of hurting her, so her courage grew.


    When the car drove past an area with dense foliage, she clutched her stomach and mored about a


    stomachache,ining of terrible pain.


    They were initially suspicious, but they then saw that she was truly in excruciating pain. What cinched


    their decision was when she gritted out, ¡°Sirs, you''re also human and are well aware that there''s no


    dying in the event of a stomachache. I don''t begrudge you for your concerns, but I''m worried that I''ll


    go in my pants once I can''t hold it in, causing all of us to suffer from the stench.¡±


    They had probably been ordered not to restrain her too much, for they weren''t all that wary of her,


    telling her to alight from the car and find a ce to relieve herself.


    She ran to a rtively secluded ce and even deliberately cried out, ¡°Sirs, my stomach hurts very


    badly, so I might take longer. Please wait for a while. Don''t rush me, or I''m afraid that I wouldn''t be able


    to relieve myself when I tense up.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up if you want to do it! Why are you spouting so much nonsense?¡± they snapped impatiently.


    Grimacing, Tiffany focused on locating somece where she could take off. Subsequently, she


    discovered a corn ntation behind the undergrowth. At once, she felt that the heavens were smiling


    upon her. All the stars had aligned for her, so it could only be destiny if she failed to make good on her


    escape.


    Fortunately, luck was on her side. Although she was all bloodied from the corn des grazing her, she


    finally managed to shake off those men.


    After fleeing, she made her way back from sheer memory. However, she still didn''t see anyone halfway


    back, and only vast nothingness was around her. She didn''t know where she was either. Having walked


    for an indeterminate time, she caught sight of a car at longst. s, it drove straight past her.


    A few more cars drove past after that. Finally, one car stopped, perhaps because she looked truly


    pathetic.


    She hitched a ride and got into the car. So parched that her throat was dry, she implored in a hoarse


    voice, ¡°May I have some water, sir? I''m really thirsty.¡±


    The driver handed her a bottle of water.


    The woman in the passenger seat inquired, ¡°How did youe to be in such a condition, miss?¡±


    Taking a huge gulp of water, Tiffany answered with a bitter smile, ¡°It''s a long story. Honestly, I was


    kidnapped. My boyfriend is the owner of a publishingpany, while I''m a best-selling author. I was


    the screenwriter of many fantasy movies in the past.¡± While saying that, she even named a few of the


    movies.


    ¡°I''ve watched that, and I love that screenwriter! I didn''t know it was you!¡± The woman appeared


    exceedingly excited. She turned and said to the man who was driving, ¡°Darling, I''m a fan of her novels.


    No matter what, you''ve got to drive her back. These kidnappers are too much. Just because she''s a


    famous screenwriter, they wanted to kidnap her for ransom!¡±


    Smiling, the driver queried, ¡°Miss, you live in Tayhaven, yes? We''re heading to Norwal City, and it takes


    at least five hours for a trip back to Tayhaven.¡±


    ¡°Darling, let''s drive her back first.¡±


    At the woman''s insistence, the driver agreed to drive her back.


    Only after driving for about six hours did they arrive at the gate of Tiffany''s neighborhood. ¡°Won''t you


    give me your phone number, Mrs. Ziegler? I''d like to treat you both to a meal to repay you for your kind


    gesture.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The woman readily left her phone number but then countered with a smile, ¡°Forget about a meal. Just


    send me a copy of your newly-published book in the future. I''m a fan of your novels, and I''ve read


    every single work of yours. I also attended the book signing event you had at Sagacity Square, but


    there were too many people, so I didn''t manage to get your signature. Give me a signed copy next


    time, okay? All right, go and clean up quickly. My husband and I still have to rush back to Norwal City,


    so we''ll talk another day.¡±


    As Tiffany watched the car drive away, she couldn''t help feeling gratified that there were still many kind


    people in this world. Otherwise, she would have been left stranded by the roadside and either died of


    exhaustion or starvation after two or three days.


    After hearing her story, Amelia didn''t know whether she should say that God was looking over Tiffany or


    that it was sheer dumb luck.


    ¡°Babe, don''t you think I''m particrly lucky?¡± Tiffany crowed smugly.


    ¡°Yes, you''re really lucky. Anyhow, I think we should just change our names to reflect our bad luck. In all


    these years, it''s either me or you getting hurt. Neither of us can remain unscathed,¡± Amelia couldn''t


    resist griping.


    At her remark, Tiffany burst out giggling.


    Even Derrick and Oscar were gripped by the urge tough.


    ¡°Are you still hurt anywhere other than your ankle?¡± Amelia asked in concern afterughing.


    ¡°They''re all minor scratches, so there isn''t any need to apply the salve. I''m famished, though. Can you


    cook me something, please?¡±


    Torn betweenughing and crying, Amelia still went and prepared some food for her.


    When Tiffany had finished eating and drinking, Amelia queried, ¡°Tiff, do you still remember those


    kidnappers'' faces? I''ll make some sketches and hand them over to the police so that the police can


    issue an arrest warrant for them. We''ve got to know the perpetrator behind this incident.¡±


    Tiffany pondered for a moment and tried her best to describe the men who kidnapped her.


    After Amelia made the sketches based on her description, she handed them to her. ¡°How do these


    look?¡±


    In response, Tiffany shed her a thumbs-up.


    ¡°Amelia, your drawing is incredible! You''re even better than those who attended art academies!¡± Tiffany


    lauded.


    ¡°If the sketches are urate, let''s go to the police station right away. We can''t allow the kidnappers


    who abducted you to go unpunished. You were lucky this time, but you''d be dead if they were violent.


    You wouldn''t be sitting here,ughing!¡± Amelia chided, reaching out and poking her friend in the head.


    Tiffany merely giggled sheepishly.


    The four of them went to the police station and had the police deploy officers to arrest the kidnappers


    immediately.


    With Oscar and Derrick both cing pressure on the police, even the police chief took the matter


    seriously. He dispatched almost all of the officers from the police station to hunt the kidnappers down.


    The police gave chase ording to the route Tiffany provided, but to no avail. They then uploaded the


    sketches of the kidnappers on the inte. Oscar raised the reward to two hundred thousand, asking


    for information on their whereabouts. If anyone turned in one of the kidnappers, they would receive two


    hundred thousand. That amount would double if they did so for both. The high reward had theizens


    going into a frenzy.


    The inte couldy someone out in the bare, and all theizensunched a search for the


    kidnappers'' whereabouts. The kidnappers were infuriated to see their faces stered all over the


    inte and went straight to the person who hired them.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    ¡°Mr. Halliwell, you merely ordered us to escort that woman to you back then. We didn''t hurt her in any


    way. But what should we do now? Our faces are stered all over the inte, and the police are even


    offering a reward of two hundred thousand to arrest us. You''ve got to help us suppress this matter.


    Otherwise, we''re never letting you off the hook!¡± the leader of the kidnappers asserted in a harsh voice.


    The Mr. Halliwell he was addressing was none other than the man previously castrated by Jolin under


    Amelia''s orders, Zyaire Halliwell. Incandescent with rage, he roared, ¡°What a bunch of worthless idiots!


    I paid you to kidnap her, yet you allowed her to escape midway! After having caused a huge mess now,


    you''ve still got the nerve to ask me to handle things? It''s already merciful of me that I didn''t eliminate


    the lot of you! Get lost, you bunch of worthless idiots!¡±


    The kidnappers were livid, but still, it was the leader who snarled, ¡°Mr. Halliwell, you can''t just sit idly by.


    You were the one who forbade us from hurting her in the first ce and instructed us not to restrict her


    freedom. That was why she made up the excuse of having a stomachache and escaped right under our


    noses. If you don''t guarantee our safety this time and we get arrested, we''ll definitely drag the Halliwell


    family into this mess.¡±


    ¡°You''re threatening me?¡±


    ¡°We''re no easy prey either, Mr. Halliwell. We know a lot of people in this line of work. You hired us, yet


    you won''t guarantee our safety. Since you''re such a useless and unreliable client, you should watch


    out, lest you''re stabbed to death on your way home from a night out.¡±


    ¡°Buzz off! You''re a bunch of worthless idiots, yet you still have the guts to make demands of me?¡±


    Indeed, the kidnappers didn''t contact him anymore. However, when Zyaire, a yboy who did nothing


    besides eating, drinking, and carousing, was on his way home in a drunken state the next night,


    someone slipped a gunnysack over his head and dragged him into an alley, beating him up severely.


    The perpetrator even broke one of his legs.


    In the end, a passerby spotted him and sent him to the hospital.


    The Halliwell family almost passed out upon receiving news that he had been hospitalized. Needless to


    say, Crystal''s situation was no better.


    With Zyaire being in bad shape, she was naturally the subject of anger since she was the culprit behind


    it all.


    Dorothy pped her in front of everyone and spat, ¡°You really disappoint me, Crissy! Look what you did


    to your cousin! He''s barely alive now!¡±


    Crystal''s parents stepped forward and defended her.


    Her mother, Suzanne Zahn, argued, ¡°Mom, you can''t just ce all the me on Crystal. You know


    Zyaire''s character full well. I think he probably had his leg broken because he was flirting with some


    girl. It''s clear as day that this is revenge from the mafia.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! He''s your nephew! You''re spouting usations when he''s stillid up on the hospital bed,


    huh?¡± Dorothymbasted.


    Suzanne wanted to speak further, but her husband tugged at her shirt and smoothed things over.


    ¡°Mom, this isn''t the time to point fingers. Let''s see what Zyaire''s condition is first.¡±


    Only then did Dorothy''s expression ease up.


    The doctor then spoke to them about Zyaire''s condition, saying that there was no possibility of recovery


    for his leg, and he could only walk with a limp in the future.


    Dorothy fainted right then and there.


    ¡°Mom!¡± The Halliwell family plunged into chaos.


    After making sure Dorothy would be all right, Suzanne suggested, ¡°Crystal, go abroad andy low for a


    while first. With your cousin in such a condition, she''ll likely vent all her wrath on you since he''s her


    favorite. Go and wait it out, only returning when things have calmed down in the Halliwell family.¡±


    Shaking her head, Crystal asserted, ¡°I want to go to Tayhaven, Mom. I''ll never ept it! I don''t believe


    that Derrick would be so cruel to me. I want to seek justice for myself!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so obstinate? Look what he did to your cousin. If your grandparents really fly into a rage,


    they might even cross you off their will. Thus, don''t go to Tayhaven anymore. Just pretend that we''ve


    never made the acquaintance of the Hissons. They''re merely a bunch of ungrateful people!¡± Suzanne


    urged.


    Crystal straightened to her full height with stubbornness written all over her face.


    ¡°I can''t ept this, Mom. I''ve waited for Derrick for so many years, and Mrs. Hisson also promised to


    take me as the daughter-inw of the Hisson family. I can''t simply let go. If I''m not happy, the Hissons


    should also brace themselves for mayhem,¡± Crystal hissed.


    At that, Suzanne''s temper red.


    ¡°What do you want, then? It''s abundantly clear that Derrick isn''t going to marry you! All this is just one-


    sided on your part! He loves someone else, and if you''re so eager to cling to him, you''ll only be making


    a fool out of yourself!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, Crystal merely snorted and scoffed, ¡°Who can tell for sure before thest moment?¡±


    Unable to convince her daughter otherwise, Suzanne had no choice but to allow her to leave first. She


    even gave Crystal a gold card without a limit and warned, ¡°It''s fine if you want to go to Tayhaven, but


    don''t do anything that will humiliate the Halliwell family!¡±


    ¡°I got it, Mom.¡±


    And so, Crystal left. Without bringing anything with her, she went straight to the airport and bought a


    ne ticket, flying over to Tayhaven. Upon reaching, she didn''t alert anyone to her arrival. Instead, she


    hired a private detective to keep an eye on Derrick and Tiffany and then report their whereabouts to


    her.


    In the luxurious presidential suite of a hotel, she swished the wine in her ss and swore, ¡°Just you


    wait, Derrick Hisson. Sooner orter, you''ll be mine. Even if it means a battle that drags on for years,


    I''m going to snatch you back, and you''re going to be my husband!¡±


    Okay, I''m going to change my strategy and practice the adage of knowing thyself and thy enemy. I don''t


    believe that Derrick and Tiffany''s rtionship is really so strong that it''s indestructible. There''s no


    unbreakable rtionship, only mistresses who arezy!


    Zyaire''s matter was the deciding factor that triggered her determination to snatch Derrick back. She


    didn''t want to be the target of criticism by the entire Halliwell family and have nothing at all while


    Derrick got to live happily with his beau.


    I was the one who made Derrick''s acquaintance first, but Tiffany got a jump on me in the end, and I


    became the mistress in the eyes of others. How could there be such twisted events in this world? She


    found it wholly unfair and wanted to snatch Derrick over to im him for herself. Right then, she could


    no longer be bothered whether it was because of her so-called love or possessiveness toward him.


    Crystal stayed in the hotel for a day before she drove to Derrick''s office.


    No sooner had she parked the car than she received a call from the private investigator. The person on


    the other end of the phone reported, ¡°Ms. Halliwell, we discovered that the person you wanted to


    monitor, Tiffany Winters, was kidnapped a few days ago. The kidnappers'' sketches were published


    online, with a reward offered for their arrest. You can find the rted information online.¡±


    ¡°Did the kidnappers do anything to her?¡± Crystal demanded earnestly.


    ¡°I''m afraid that I''ve got to disappoint you, for rumor has it that she escaped midway. However, both Mr.


    Clinton and Mr. Hisson are infuriated. Hence, they offered a high reward for the kidnappers'' arrest.¡±


    Sneering disdainfully, Crystal snapped, ¡°Why are you telling me this when she''s fine?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you say you want to know everything about her, Ms. Halliwell?¡±


    ¡°That''s enough. In the future, don''t tell me about trivial matters. I''m going to hang up if there''s nothing


    else. I''m not paying you so much money for you to tell me about some insignificant matter!¡± she


    growled impatiently.


    Having said that, she hung up right away.


    As she stared at the towering office building, her hands tightened around the steering wheel. She hated


    Zyaire to the core then. If it weren''t for his stupidity, I wouldn''t have been dragged into the mess, and


    Derrick wouldn''t act as though I''m his mortal enemy whenever he sees me! Besides that, I wouldn''t be


    this afraid to visit the Hissons aftering to Tayhaven!


    After sitting in the car for an indeterminate amount of time, she caught sight of Tiffany and Derrick


    walking out of the building with the former holding thetter''s arm. A sh of resentment and hatred


    promptly flittered across her eyes.


    She wanted to swing open the door and get out of the car, but she retracted her hand for some


    inexplicable reason.


    After that, she followed them both while maintaining a certain distance.


    Ahead of her, Tiffany stated with her hand on Derrick''s arm, ¡°Derrick, I''d like to treat Amelia and Oscar


    to a meal today. They''ve helped me a lot throughout this time. Although we''re all friends and don''t mind


    helping each other out, I''ve still got to treat them to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Derrick dipped his head and pecked her on the lips, remarking, ¡°Mom knows that you were almost


    vited at the banquet, so she''s still feeling a touch guilty toward you. She has also rxed her stance


    slightly on our rtionship. As such, I think she''ll agree to us getting married soon.¡±


    ¡°Really? You aren''t deliberately saying that to make me feel better, are you?¡± Tiffany questioned


    dubiously.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Derrick maintained indulgently. Then, he added, ¡°As the host, I''ll invite Mr. Clinton,


    Amelia, Mom, Dad, and Granddad. I''ll arrange this matter. You only need to attend the dinner


    obediently the next day.¡±


    Tiffany cast a skeptical look at him and inquired in puzzlement, ¡°Are you hiding something from me,


    Derrick?¡±


    ¡°You know all my affairs, no?¡±


    ¡°I''ll believe you this once.¡±


    Pulling her into his arms, Derrick chuckled softly.


    Meanwhile, Crystal was so enraged that she clutched the steering wheel tightly in the car as she


    watched them both nestling with each other. Her nails sunk into her flesh.


    What exactly is so great about her that you treat her so well, Derrick?


    Her heart twisted as her mind wandered.


    She was particrly perturbed that she lost to Tiffany when she was obviously superior. No matter


    what, she couldn''t ept that fact. Thetter wasn''t her match in any aspect.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    Derrick paid Amelia a visit.


    Amelia put her bag on the chair before taking a seat. She asked smilingly, ¡°Derrick, is something the


    matter with you asking me out so secretively?¡±


    Derrick passed her the menu. ¡°Order some food first. We''ll talk while we eat.¡±


    Soon after they ced the order, the servers brought them the foods they had ordered. Derrick also


    asked for a bottle of red wine and poured Amelia a small ss.


    Amelia swirled the wine in the ss and chuckled. ¡°Derrick, aren''t you making things too grand? First a


    meal and now wine. Don''t tell me you''re hiding something from Tiff?¡±


    Instead of responding to her question, Derrick merely lifted and clinked his ss with hers. ¡°Cheers.¡±


    Despite being highly baffled by his behavior, Amelia still took a sip of the wine. Then she picked up her


    fork and ate a few mouthfuls before she said, ¡°So, will you tell me now?¡±


    ¡°I intend to propose to Tiff tomorrow, and I need your help.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia almost choked on the food in her mouth. That piece of good news came so


    abruptly that she could not process it well.


    She let out a few coughs before asking, ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I want to propose to Tiff. But why do you seem so surprised?¡± Derrick looked at Amelia, who rarely lost


    herposure, in amusement.


    Grabbing the napkin to wipe her mouth, she replied, ¡°It''s nothing like that. It just didn''t cross my mind


    that you''d say that. Of course, I''m delighted to learn that you want to propose to Tiff. Tell me, what am I


    supposed to do?¡±


    Derrick went ahead to share his n with her.


    Amelia nodded in acknowledgment but brought up the old conversation again. ¡°Have the Hissons


    agreed to your decision?¡±


    ¡°I''ve talked to my mom. She seems less rigid aspared to the past. Even though she didn''t say it


    explicitly, I think she has epted how things are, especially after Crystal''s matter. I know Tiff has


    suffered too much recently. I want to marry her. Perhaps this celebratory event might wash away all the


    gloominess.¡±


    Amelia''s heart melted as she listened to his words.


    She raised her ss and said, ¡°Let''s have a toast. If you really marry Tiff, I hope you''ll treat her


    sincerely and never let her get hurt. It hasn''t been easy for her these years. Others might think a


    frence novelist like her is an easy job, but you and I both know how she gets no sleep when she


    gets busy. She not only suffers gastritis as a result, but she evennded in the hospital once because


    of a spinal condition. She faces so many issues with her body from head to toe. You must watch out for


    her and shower her with all the love you can give.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Derrick solemnly promised while keeping a serious look.


    ¡°Here, cheers. I''ll leave Tiff in your hands from now on. Remember, never let her get bullied. She''s not


    alone; I''ll always stand by her side.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The two clinked their sses again and continued with the meal while discussing his ns


    for the proposal.


    Derrick fixed the date for a meal together at Lakeside Restaurant on Saturday evening at six.


    That day, Kate and Finnick arrived together, while Oscar came with one hand holding Amelia and the


    other carrying Tony. As the hosts, Derrick and Tiffany had arrived earlier than everyone else and had


    been waiting for the others in a private dining room.


    After the two families settled down, they quickly ordered some food. It did not take long for the food to


    arrive. Finnick lifted his winess and said, ¡°Oscar, here''s a toast to you. I''ll have to trouble you to help


    Derrick out if there''s anything he doesn''t know or any problem he runs into in the future.¡±


    Oscar stood up in reciprocation, lightly knocked his ss against the former, and raised his head to


    down the contents in one gulp.


    ¡°Great! I admire your decisiveness.¡±


    Kate tugged at Finnick''s pants and whispered, ¡°Sit down. Don''t humiliate yourself in front of the


    younger ones.¡±


    Finnick sat back down.


    Subsequently, the two families continued enjoying the dinner, and the atmosphere seemed rather


    harmonious. Throughout this time, Amelia had been picking foods for Tony to eat.


    Almost eating her fill, Kate grabbed the napkin and wiped the corners of her lips. She cleared her throat


    and uttered, ¡°Derrick, Tiffany, I''ve thought about it. I know I can''t split you two up no matter how I try.


    Since that''s so, I''ve decided that I''ll agree to your marriage.¡±


    Tiffany froze on the spot and shifted her gaze to look at Kate in disbelief. It was beyond her


    expectations that this piece of good news woulde this quickly.


    Kate shed a smile and continued, ¡°I''ll no longer stand in the way of your marriage again. But I do


    have some conditions.¡±


    Derrick took a sip of the soup. ¡°Mom, I''ve yet to propose to Tiff. It''s too early for you to say all this.¡± He


    did not want his mother to ruin his n of giving Tiffany a romantic proposal.


    ¡°You can do it now. I only want to put forth the conditions I have.¡± Kate''s gentle voice had a hint of


    assertiveness. ¡°Listen to what I have to say and feel free to raise your opinions if there''s anything you


    guys aren''t happy about.¡±


    Without a choice, Derrick put down the spoon in his grip and pretended to listen attentively. His mind


    was in turmoil as he brooded over how he was going to propose to Tiffanyter and give her an


    unforgettable experience.


    ¡°Tiffany should stop writing scripts after you guys get married so that she can focus all her attention on


    nursing herself and bear me a grandchild,¡± Kate said. ¡°Second, you guys have to move back. As the


    daughter-inw of the Hisson family, Tiffany has to fulfill her responsibilities of taking care of the elders.


    Also, she has to head to the church with me every Monday to Wednesday and pray to God so that


    she''ll get pregnant. I want at least four to five grandchildren. And finally, she''ll have to learn the various


    decorum every Thursday to Sunday. We''re a prominent family; as the daughter-inw of the Hisson


    family, she has to be familiar with basic etiquettes.¡±


    Amelia was so overwhelmed by those unreasonable requests that she burst into incredulousughter.


    She''s one of a kind, huh? She has already agreed to their marriage, yet she annoyingly sets so many


    rules.


    Tiffany, on the other hand, put her fork down.


    ¡°Mrs. Hisson, I can agree to giving birth and bearing Derrick''s children, but I''m not a sow, so I intend to


    have only two kids. Simrly, I have no intentions of giving up being an author and a screenwriter. So


    I''m afraid I won''t be able to satisfy those conditions you stated,¡± she earnestly remarked while looking


    at Kate.


    Thetter''s expression darkened, an obvious sign that she was displeased.


    Amelia broke the silence. ¡°Mrs. Hisson, what Tiff meant was, she''s used to being busy. As for getting


    pregnant, destiny is the most important factor. If it''s destined to be, bearing ten kids won''t be a problem,


    let alone five. Besides, given the Hissons'' wealth, I''m sure you won''t mind raising more kids.¡±


    Only then did Kate''s expression ease.


    ¡°Mom, we can talk about having kids in the future. Tiff and I want to have some alone time after getting


    married. We don''t want to have kids so soon,¡± Derrick chimed in.


    At that, the scowl on Kate''s face deepened.


    ¡°Dearest, if they get married, they will decide for themselves when they want to have kids. Since you''ve


    agreed, then don''t be the viin anymore. Besides, Oscar and Amelia are here too; don''t ruin the


    atmosphere here,¡± Finnick persuaded.


    Those words had helped to calm Kate down.


    After dinner and after Derrick sent his parents away, Amelia came up with an excuse that she wanted a


    companion for shopping and pulled Tiffany along with her. Tony had wanted to follow, but Amelia


    objected.


    ¡°Babe, what clothes are we buying?¡± Tiffany asked.


    Ameliaughed. ¡°Let''s look around. I heard that there''s a performance at Clover Square today. Let''s go


    catch a glimpse of it togetherter.¡±


    Tiffany nodded in response although she did not seem to be in the mood for it.


    ¡°What is it? Are you mulling over those words Mrs. Hisson said just now?¡± Amelia was amused.


    Tiffany shook her head.


    ¡°It''s good if you aren''t. But Mrs. Hisson is clearly trying to make things difficult for you even though she


    verbally agrees to you marrying Derrick. If you decide to marry into the Hisson family, I''m afraid there''ll


    only be tougher days ahead. Have you prepared yourself for that?¡±


    Tiffany appeared slightly hesitant. I don''t mind agreeing to any conditions, except giving up on my


    career. I can''t do it. I don''t want to be a full-time housewife and ask others for money. There''s no


    way I can give up on my career just like that.


    ¡°Are you thinking of backing out now?¡± Amelia probed.


    Tiffany shook her head quickly. ¡°That''s not it. I was just wondering if I''d be able to give up my career


    after the marriage.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, then there''s no harm in continuing working. But if you don''t, then give up by all means. I


    believe Mrs. Hisson isn''t that unreasonable either.¡±


    Tiffany heaved a sigh. She was well aware she would not get to enjoy a peaceful life even after


    marrying Derrick.


    ¡°Stop brooding over that anymore. Let''s go shop around.¡±


    Amelia took her hand and casually walked around before making their way toward Clover Square, only


    to realize there was not even a single soul around. Puzzlement swamped Tiffany. ¡°Babe, didn''t you say


    there''s a performance here today?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Amelia smiled. ¡°Maybe it''s not time yet.¡±


    Just as the two walked closer, beams of fireworks shot up into the sky before exploding into a dazzling


    disy of colors and sounds. With the fireworks disy as a backdrop, numerous people began


    walking out from all directions and headed toward Tiffany with a rose in their hands. As they passed the


    flower to her, they eximed, ¡°Tiff, say yes to Derrick!¡±


    The roses in Tiffany''s hands came to a total of ny-nine, an expression that the man would love the


    woman until the day he died.


    When she lifted her head after the crowd dispersed to one side,ing within her line of vision was


    Derrick, standing not too far away from her.


    Amelia nudged Tiffany''s arm and said, ¡°Tiff, there are no problems that are tough and unsolvable now


    that you''ve met the love of your life in this world. Don''t ever let go of him.¡±


    Tiffany felt her cheeks beginning to heat up as she gave a slight nod.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    As Amelia stepped back to one side and saw Oscar carrying Tony standing on the other side, she


    immediately trotted over and intertwined her fingers with his.


    ¡°Mommy, you''re back? I missed you so much,¡± Tony eximed.


    ¡°My good boy, I''ll cook you your favorite poached pears tomorrow,¡± Amelia said.


    Tony instantly broke into a bright smile. ¡°I love you the most, Mommy.¡±


    Caressing his little, chubby cheeks, Amelia said, ¡°Look, Tony. Mr. Pretty is about to propose to your


    godmother. They will get married after a sessful proposal. Are you excited about it?¡±


    Tony nodded and replied like an adult, ¡°Tiffy isn''t young anymore. It''s time she should get married.


    Then I will have a godfather who will love me too.¡±


    Amelia giggled at that.


    Together with Oscar, they cast their gazes toward Tiffany and witnessed thetter''s happy moment with


    their own eyes.


    ¡°Tiff, I''m not good at honeyed words. But just like the ny-nine roses I gifted you, I will love you,


    adore you, and pamper you until the day I die after we get married,¡± Derrick said sincerely, fixing his


    gaze on Tiffany affectionately.


    Tears began to well on the rims of Tiffany''s eyes as she stared lovingly at the man. The two stood


    rooted to the ground for a long while.


    As a frence novelist, she had written numerous proposal scenes and could use various beautiful


    vocabries to describe the process. But now that it was her turn, she could no longer do the same. All


    that she could feel was pin-drop silence nketing her surrounding, and all that was left was only her


    exchanging gazes with the love of her life.


    ¡°Tiff, marry me.¡± Derrick pulled out a small, exquisite box and went on one knee before Tiffany.


    Tiffany was still standing there nkly.


    Derrick took the ring out of the box and slipped it onto Tiffany''s finger. With a smile, he uttered, ¡°Tiff, the


    ring is on your finger, and that means you''re my wife from now on.¡±


    Tiffany lifted her hand and brought the dazzling diamond to her line of vision. Her eyes sparkled with


    emotions.


    A momentter, she broke into a vibrant smile. ¡°The ring is stunning; I love it. I guess I have no other


    choice than to ept your proposal. You''re my man from today onward. You can''t cheat on me, and


    neither can you mistreat me. Got that?¡±


    Derrick''s eyes were full of adoration as he joyfully pulled her into his embrace and answered with a


    deep voice, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Upon a sessful proposal, Amelia''s family of three walked up to them. Looking at Tiffany, Tony ran a


    finger across his cheek and quipped, ¡°Tiffy, you look embarrassed. Seems like someone''s getting


    married, huh?¡±


    Tiffany stared at the boy in amusement and reached out to pinch his cheek. ¡°You cheeky boy. How dare


    you tease me?¡±


    Tony did not retaliate and instead allowed her to pinch his cheek.


    After she let go of her hand, Tony turned to Derrick with a scowl on his face and said, ¡°Mr. Pretty, I will


    leave Tiffy in your care. You must be very, very nice to her, or else I will beat you up when I grow up.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Sure thing, Tony,¡± Derrick answered in a serious tone. Anyone could tell from his gaze that he did not


    treat the boy as a child.


    Amelia looked at Tiffany. ¡°Congrats, Tiff. You''re getting married. You must live a blissful life with Derrick


    and make sure not to throw tantrums.¡±


    With thetter''s face almost buried in the bouquet of roses, she bobbed her head with a smile.


    Then, as if he was a magician, Derrick took out another slightlyrger, exquisite box out of nowhere.


    Upon opening it, he pulled out a diamond ne engraved with ¡°Tiff&Derry¡± and put it on Tiffany. ¡°Do


    you like it?¡±


    After picking up the ne for a nce, Tiffany turned to him and asked, ¡°When did you prepare


    this?¡±


    ¡°I specially customized it. I participated in the customization too. Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. Thank you.¡±


    Derrick tenderly caressed her face.


    Enthusiastic cheers rang out into the air from the crowd in the background. The vibrant fireworks


    continued blooming in the sky before fading away.


    With the lively sceneing to an end, Amelia and Oscar left the venue. They were wise enough to


    create some space and time alone for Tiffany and Derrick.


    On their way back, Amelia could not stop smiling the whole time. ¡°Watching the proposal almost made


    me feel like I''m marrying off my own daughter,¡± she emotionally muttered.


    Oscar nced at her through the rearview mirror and smirked. ¡°And you''re happy about that?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Tiff is my best friend. It''s my biggest wish to see her get married and have kids.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. You''ll get to see that very soon. But then again, Mrs. Hisson is one big obstacle to handle.


    Not only does she not like the idea of her marrying into the family, but there''ll also be a ton of petty


    matters awaiting her. You''d better tell her to be mentally prepared for that.¡±


    Amelia shrugged. ¡°I''m not too worried about that. Tiff is one tough woman. I was so na?ve and knew


    nothing when I married you back then. Not only did your family not like me, but you also neglected and


    treated me coldly. But above all, I managed to live with the Clintons for five years. If I can do that, I''m


    sure Tiff can too.¡±


    The look in Oscar''s gaze softened, and he did not say anything more.


    Back home, Amelia carried Tony to his bed since he had long fallen asleep. Following that, she headed


    to the bathroom for a shower before jumping onto the bed and snuggling into Oscar''s embrace. Upon


    cozying upfortably, she shut her eyes tight.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Oscar lovingly stroked her hair.


    Amelia shook her head.


    ¡°Too happy?¡±


    She hummed in response. ¡°I''m deliberating on what gift to prepare for Tiff. I can''t figure out what''s best.


    Money feels a little too old-fashioned, and jewelry feels extremely corny. What do you think?¡±


    Oscar was dumbstruck with incredulity and amusement. His hand that was ruffling through her hair


    became a lot gentler.


    ¡°It''s only a sessful proposal at the moment. It''ll probably take another few more months before their


    marriage. Don''t you think it''s too early to fret over what gift to prepare?¡±


    Amelia changed her posture and lifted her head. Lightly stroking the man''s cheeks, she merrily asked,


    ¡°Oscar, shall we visit the church together? I heard many people visit St. David''s Church as it''s


    efficacious to worship there. I''m thinking of visiting in ce of Tiff. Perhaps she''ll get pregnant as soon


    as she marries Derrick. With a grandchild, I''m sure it''ll lessen Mrs. Hisson''s displeasure toward her.¡±


    Oscar was nonplussed.


    ¡°Honey, you''re overthinking. We''re in a medically advanced generation where there''s always IVF. So


    long as they aren''t infertile, she''ll get pregnant sooner orter. Besides, Tiffany hasn''t married into the


    Hisson family. Are you trying to curse her already?¡±


    Amelia punched him in the chest and pouted. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I''m just worried that


    Tiff will be busy writing scripts that she won''t have the time to care about her health. That''s why I


    wanted to visit the church and pray for her to get pregnant sooner. That way, she won''t be overly


    engrossed with work too.¡±


    As much as Oscar thought she was over worrying, he knew it was a kind intention on her part, and


    eventually, he agreed to the idea.


    ¡°All right. We''ll head over to St. David''s Church tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, am I making much ado about nothing?¡±


    ¡°Don''t overthink things. You''re purely concerned about your friend.¡±


    Amelia sighed. ¡°Tiff is the only one I can pour my heart out to. She has done way too many things for


    me. My only hope is that she can have a good life after marrying into the Hisson family. I''ve


    experienced the worst in the Clinton family, so I hope she''ll be well-loved by them.¡±


    Oscar kissed her on her head and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let''s turn in early.¡±


    Amelia nodded.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    The next day, with Tony in her arms, Amelia was about to head to St. David''s Church with Oscar when


    she ran into Eleanor as soon as they stepped out the door.


    ¡°Lia!¡± Eleanor''s arms wereden with all kinds of gifts. Seeing how lightly dressed the three of them


    were, she guessed that they were going out. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Amelia''s eyes flickered. She smiled and said, ¡°Why didn''t you give me a call when you''vee all the


    way from Saspiuburg, Mrs. Hutton?¡±


    ¡°I went back to discuss the divorce, but it didn''t work out. I missed you and Tony so much. Here are


    some supplements from Saspiuburg for you guys.¡± Eleanor raised the bags in her hands. ¡°Could you


    open the door and let me bring the gifts in?¡±


    Amelia had Oscar open the door for her.


    After putting the gifts away, Eleanor turned to face them. ¡°Where are you going, Lia? Would you mind if


    I joined you?¡±


    ¡°Oscar and I n to go up to St. David''s Church today.¡±


    ¡°Are you not well, Lia? Is it serious?¡± Eleanor asked anxiously.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Hutton,¡± she reassured the older woman. ¡°I''m fine. I just


    want to pray for a friend.¡±


    Eleanor heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That''s good. Let mee with you.¡±


    Her inclusion made the trio a quartet.


    As soon as the four exited the elevator, they saw two familiar silhouettes, the Hutton siblings, standing


    before the elevator doors.


    Eleanor scowled.


    Amelia Hutton approached them with a frown. ¡°Why did youe to Tayhaven without telling Sean and


    me, Mom? We were so worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Go home,¡± Eleanor said tartly. ¡°I have settled here.¡±


    Amelia Hutton took a deep breath and willed herself to calm down.


    She then walked up to Amelia Winters and Oscar and greeted them politely, ¡°Hello, Amy. Hello, Oscar.¡±


    ¡°Good to see you here at Tayhaven too, Amelia,¡± Amelia Winters responded in kind.


    Amelia Hutton gave her a lingering, meaningful look. ¡°Can we talk, Amy?¡±


    ¡°Oscar and I are going to church. We can talk when I get back if you don''t mind.¡±


    Amelia Hutton nced at Oscar surreptitiously, and a n hatched in her mind a momentter. ¡°Do


    you mind if Sean and I tag along, Amy?¡±


    Amelia Winters fell silent.


    Eleanor pulled her daughter away. ¡°Stop pestering us. Return to Saspiuburg with your brother. Your


    father and I are destined to get divorced, not to mention that it doesn''t help that he''s trying to avoid


    having to face me. I just need to split my time between these two cities for two years, and my marriage


    will have broken down enough for me to ask the court for a divorce.¡±


    Amelia Hutton clenched her fists although the smile remained on her face. ¡°Sean and I are just worried


    about you, Mom.¡±


    Eleanor scoffed, ¡°If you were worried about me, you wouldn''t have taken your father''s side and tried to


    bring me back right now.¡±


    Amelia Hutton was dumbstruck.


    And so, the original family of three doubled in size.


    Oscar sat in the driver''s seat of the first car, while Amelia was seated in the back seat with Eleanor and


    Tony in her arms. Craning to look at the car tailing theirs, Amelia remarked, ¡°Your children love you,


    Mrs. Hutton. You might as well clear things up with them. Of course, this is only my advice. You don''t


    have to take it.¡±


    Eleanor lowered her gaze as she tickled Tony.


    Amelia watched her. She sighed inwardly but did not say much else.


    The four of them arrived at St. David''s Church in silence. Amelia Hutton and Sean pulled up next to


    them as soon as they exited the car.


    Oscar carried Tony with one arm and held his wife''s hand with his other hand as they ascended the


    church''s famous flight of stairs with Eleanor and her children in tow.


    Amelia Hutton reached out for her mother''s hand. ¡°Let me help you, Mom.¡±


    Eleanor red at her wordlessly.


    After the prodigious feat of climbing five hundred steps, the party gasped for air for a long time.


    ¡°Why would they build a stupid church so high up?¡± Amelia Hutton grumbled under her breath.


    ¡°Watch your tongue!¡± Eleanor reprimanded in a low voice. ¡°We''re in the House of God, Amelia!¡±


    Amelia Hutton pouted in response to her mother.


    The six entered the church. Amelia Winters and Oscar fell into prayer almost immediately upon sitting


    on the nearest pew. Amelia Hutton, however, took her mother aside. ¡°You''ve caused enough trouble,


    Mom,¡± she whispered. ¡°Come back to Saspiuburg with us at once. Nobody''s going to treat you like


    family while you''re here.¡±


    Eleanor gazed at the family of three who was offering their tithes. Her throat felt a little dry.


    ¡°Look at her, Mom,¡± Amelia Hutton said in an attempt to be rational. ¡°She already has her own family.


    She doesn''t need your maternal love anymore, but Dad and us two still need you. Come home without


    causing trouble, will you?¡±


    Eleanor withdrew her gaze. ¡°Return to Saspiuburg with your brother, Amelia,¡± she repeated, looking


    irritated.


    ¡°Do you know that Dad is sick because of you, Mom?¡± Amelia Hutton cried anxiously.


    Eleanor''s steely gaze finally quivered.


    ¡°Dad was admitted to the hospital three times while you were away, Mom,¡± Amelia Hutton pressed on.


    ¡°The doctors say he''s depressed and overworked. If this continues, the chances of his cerebral


    hemorrhage will increase to eighty percent. You and Dad have been married for over thirty years,


    haven''t you? Are you really cruel enough to turn your back on him?¡±


    Eleanor red at her daughter. ¡°Tell me, Amelia,¡± she asked through gritted teeth, ¡°are you here to


    appeal to me in your father''s ce?¡±


    ¡°Ask Sean if you don''t believe me, Mom.¡±


    Eleanor turned to her son, who nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°Dad coughed up blood yesterday. I think we all know the one thing that will mend his heart. Dad still


    loves you, Mom.¡±


    Eleanor''s face contorted into a mixture of resentment and anguish.


    Amelia Hutton was about to say something to break her mother''s prolonged silence when her brother


    took her hand and shook her head warningly.


    In the distance ahead of them, Amelia Winters and Oscar were bowing before the looming figure on the


    cross. Upon obtaining a rosary from the silent attendants, they exited the building.


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton,¡± Amelia Winters called.


    Eleanor brightened up at once. ¡°Have you already prayed?¡± she asked with a radiant smile. ¡°I have a


    prayer or two of my own too, on top of one for you and Tony.¡±


    Amelia Winters shook her head. ¡°No need, Mrs. Hutton. We are praying on behalf of a friend.¡±


    ¡°If God is particrly receptive to prayers from this lovely church,¡± Eleanor remarked cheerfully, ¡°I will


    ask that you be blessed with another child. Tony needs a younger sibling. You will not be alone if you


    have a couple more. I''ll be d to care for them when theye! I will take care of everything for you;


    you''ll never be tired.¡±


    Amelia Hutton''s scowl did not improve when she heard that.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°It''s Amy''s decision whether or not to have children, Mom,¡± Amelia Hutton butted in exasperatedly.


    ¡°Why don''t you let them decide if they want to?¡±


    Eleanor red at her daughter. ¡°I''ll pray for you, Lia,¡± she continued softly. ¡°While I''m still young, I can


    help you raise another grandchild I''ll be proud to call my own. I regret not being there when Tony was


    born. You must have suffered, child. I''m sure it wasn''t easy.¡±


    Ignoring the silent protests of her children, Eleanor followed the Clintons into the hall. Amelia Hutton


    stomped her feet in noiseless frustration, while Sean smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Don''t mind her, Mrs. Clinton,¡± Sean said apologetically. ¡°You have always been the most special one to


    Mom.¡±


    ¡°I understand and appreciate her kind gestures,¡± Amelia Winters said indifferently.


    Oscar put his arms around his wife''s waist and moved her to the side to face the Huttons directly


    across from them. The five adults seemed to be taking opposing stances, no one taking a step forward.


    Eleanor handed a bundle of maternity clothes to Amelia Winters. ¡°Here, Lia. Take this with my sincerest


    wishes that you would be blessed with another child very soon.¡±


    Amelia Winters received it with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Hutton. But we are not thinking about another


    one for the time being.¡±


    The smile on Eleanor''s face faded slightly.


    ¡°But if I do get pregnant,¡± Amelia Winters added quickly, ¡°you''ll be the first one to know about it.¡±


    Eleanor''s smile returned at that.


    After having a meatless lunch in the church, they retired to the private chambers for some more prayer


    and contemtion before rising to leave at five in the evening.


    Amelia Winters had Oscar hold Tony when they arrived back in the city before turning to Amelia Hutton.


    ¡°Didn''t you want to talk earlier, Amelia? There is a pastry ce across the neighborhood with great


    cheesecake. Can we sit there and talk?¡±


    Amelia Hutton nodded.


    ¡°Don''t say anything foolish, Amelia,¡± Eleanor reminded her daughter anxiously, ¡°or I''ll be angry with


    you.¡±


    Amelia Winters reassured her, ¡°It''s all right, Mrs. Hutton. I also happen to have something to say to


    Amelia.¡±


    Unable to stop that, Eleanor allowed the two younger women to walk away from her.


    The two Amelias crossed the street to the pastry shop and ordered some tarts they had never seen


    before.


    Amelia Winters gave half of her rhubarb pie to herpanion. ¡°Try some. I think it''s the best rhubarb


    pie I''ve ever had.¡±


    Amelia Hutton took a bite and went straight to the point. ¡°Let Mom go, Amy. You already have a family.


    If you take her from us, the Hutton household will cease to exist!¡±


    Amelia Winters smiled.


    ¡°It was not my intention to bind her to me, Amelia,¡± she said crisply. ¡°I have even less of an inclination


    to reconcile with my biological parents. I''m doing fine without them as you can see. Though I often


    wondered if my life would be more peaceful if the Hutton family never announced its presence in it, the


    answer I always arrived at was a definite yes. However, it is strictly out of consideration for your


    mother''s care and love for her daughter that I do not object to her visits to me. She is not as impulsive


    as I thought despite our long separation. Though I admit that I am the daughter of the Hutton family, I


    cannot simply see any simrities between us to indicate any bond by blood.¡±


    Amelia Hutton stared across the table in distrust, inly believing that it might all be an act.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Do you think I''m being hypocritical?¡±


    ¡°The Hutton family is a wealthy family in Saspiuburg,¡± Amelia Hutton said. ¡°Are you really not moved by


    her pleas?¡±


    Amelia Winters smiled and took her time carving herself a slice of cake with elegant dignity. ¡°I might


    have been eight years ago. Do you think I''m interested in the Hutton family''s property now?¡±


    Amelia rsuade Mrs. Hutton to go home, Amelia,¡± Amelia Winters announced with as much sincerity as


    she could convey. ¡°Maybe she and I are fated never to have that bond she wishes we shared. Even if I


    were to be her daughter again, I couldn''t treat her like you do. I can be filial, but I won''t ever be


    close to her the way she wants.¡±

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Amelia Winters had Molly prepare extra portions to entertain the Hutton family. After the meal, Eleanor


    showed no signs of wanting to leave.


    ¡°Let''s go, Mom,¡± Amelia Hutton said pointedly. ¡°You''ve bothered Amy long enough. I''m sure her


    husband wants his wife all to himself by now.¡±


    Eleanor had no choice but to leave reluctantly.


    The three Huttons got into the car after leaving the apartment. Sean nced tentatively at Eleanor in


    the rearview mirror as he drove. ¡°Dad is here in a hotel room, Mom. You should talk to him.¡±


    The jovial smile Eleanor wore since dinner vanished instantly. ¡°Stop the car,¡± she demanded with cold


    fury.


    Sean pulled over. Just as Eleanor reached out to open the door, he said, ¡°Do you really want to give up


    the entire Hutton family for a daughter who doesn''t want you, Mom? Amelia told me that Amy said she


    could be filial to you, but she could never get close to you.¡±


    Eleanor''s hand froze in midair. The glum mist in her eyes almost resolved to physical tears.


    ¡°Did Lia really say that?¡± she asked softly as if the words pained her.


    Amelia Hutton grabbed her mother''s hand. ¡°Sean and I wouldn''t lie to you, Mom. Come home with us.


    It would be best if you didn''t intrude upon her life either. I promise I won''t provoke Oscar anymore if you


    do.¡±


    Eleanor swiftly withdrew her hand.


    ¡°Tell your father that we arepletely over and to stop trying to drive a wedge between Lia and me.¡±


    Eleanor opened the door to get out of the car, but her daughter held her tightly by the waist from


    behind.


    ¡°You''re not as cruel as that, Mom. Dad needs you. We all do.¡±


    Eleanor was unmoved.


    Sean turned to face his passengers. ¡°Are you sure you want to leave, Mom? Once you step out, Amelia


    and I will nevere for you again. I also found out that Dad''s mistress looks just like you. Amelia and


    I will be banished when she gives Dad a child in favor of his new family.¡±


    Her son''s harsh words seemed to have worked as a stimnt as Eleanor mmed the car door shut


    after her eyes shed with a hint of hesitation. ¡°Drive,¡± she ordered solemnly.


    Smiling triumphantly, Sean did as he was told.


    Upon arriving at the hotel, Sean parked the car and called Benjamin. ¡°Mom is here, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Send her up to Suite 2012.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Dad is waiting for you in Suite 2012, Mom,¡± Sean said after hanging up. ¡°Amelia and I won''t be joining


    you.¡±


    Eleanor nodded in agreement. There was no need to involve the children in a matter between her and


    Benjamin.


    After their mother got into the elevator, Amelia Hutton turned to her brother. She looked worried as she


    said, ¡°Do you think Dad can change Mom''s mind if she insists on leaving, Sean?¡±


    Sean ced his hands behind his back thoughtfully. ¡°That depends on whether Mom cares more about


    the two of us or her.¡±


    A sh of hatred streaked across Amelia Hutton''s eyes before they resumed their initial calm.


    Eleanor located the suite quickly upon arriving at the designated floor. She was about to knock on the


    door of Suite 2012 when the door opened from the inside.


    Benjamin turned sideways. ¡°Come in,¡± he said in a hoarse voice.


    Eleanor walked in with her arms folded before her chest in a defensive stance.


    Benjamin smiled bitterly. ¡°Sit down and drop your arms, for God''s sake. I''m not a predator.¡±


    Eleanor sat down without a word and took out the divorce agreement from her bag.


    ¡°Sign it,¡± she said bluntly.


    Benjamin stared at the divorce agreement. ¡°Do you want a divorce so badly?¡± he fumed through gritted


    teeth.


    Eleanor slid the agreement over with a pen. ¡°Our marriage is over,¡± she replied calmly. ¡°It''s better to let


    this go than to mend fences. We would at least still be friends if you let go.¡±


    Benjamin picked up the divorce agreement. ¡°Don''t even think about it,¡± he snapped. ¡°I''m not going to


    sign it. After indulging in your little fit, I trusted that you would return after you''ve had your fun. It''s now


    apparent that I have been too lenient with you. Come back with me at once, or I''ll drag Amelia Winters''


    name through the mud even if it means spending all my money doing so.¡±


    Eleanor held her head wearily. ¡°Enough, Ben. Over three decades'' worth of fights with you is enough. I


    just want a divorce. I beg you, let me spend the rest of my days in peace.¡±


    Benjamin looked at her deeply.


    ¡°Why? Haven''t I been good enough to you all these years?¡±


    ¡°You have, but you never took the trouble to find out what I really wanted. If you had known that


    harmony between us was all I wished for, you might not have destroyed it before my eyes. The thought


    of you being the cause of my estrangement with Lia over the years makes me hate you.¡± Eleanor''s


    eyes shed red at the final sentence as she stared at Benjamin.


    Benjamin froze for a split second before he burst outughing.


    ¡°A fine line exists between hate and love, Eleanor,¡± he said patiently. ¡°I know you still have a soft spot


    for the children and me. Come home with us.¡±


    Instead of being incensed by Benjamin''s conceited bravado, Eleanor merelyughed.


    ¡°Stop avoiding me, Ben. You were always busy with something every time I returned to Saspiuburg to


    speak with you. I don''t know your purpose foring to Tayhaven, but I''m warning you not to harm Lia.


    If you do, I will hate you for the rest of my life.¡± Eleanor extracted three cards from her purse and


    pushed them toward Benjamin. ¡°You had our daughter give these to me, didn''t you? Here I am giving


    them back. As I am no longer your wife, I will not be spending your money.¡±


    Benjamin slid the cards back over to her. ¡°You can be angry with me, Eleanor, but you hold on to those.


    I''ve looked at your statements. It turns out that all your money was spent on a house in Tayhaven over


    the years. You have nothing left. You must have been determined to have maxed out a few credit cards


    to achieve that. Don''t feel obligated. I want you to have it. At least you won''t beining to your


    daughter what an abusive husband I am.¡±


    Eleanor shook her head curtly. ¡°I have been making investments. The returns I get are enough for me


    to survive. Keep your nose out of my bank ount. How much money I have is none of your business.¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes as he stared at the credit cards on the table. Suddenly smiling, he asked,


    ¡°Are you so eager to distance yourself from me because you''re afraid that your heart will soften with


    time?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eleanor said with surprising honesty. ¡°It''s not for you, but for Amelia and Sean. I will miss them. I


    hope you won''t stop them froming to see me now and then.¡±


    Benjamin''s smile widened.


    ¡°I never knew how heartless you were, Eleanor. Do the past thirty-odd years mean nothing to you?¡±


    Eleanor lowered her head in response.


    Benjamin picked up the cards and pushed them forcefully into her hand. ¡°Stand your ground all you


    want, but you mustn''t be left stranded without money. Take it. How much money will you have without


    me?¡±


    Eleanor threw the cards back at him with disgust. ¡°You''re not hearing a word I''m saying.¡±


    With that, she got up and left.


    Upon reaching the door in two furious strides, Eleanor reached out and twisted the doorknob to no avail


    as if somebody was pulling from the outside.


    ¡°What did you do to the door?¡±


    Benjamin spread his hands innocently. ¡°You''re free to go, Eleanor. I''m not stopping you.¡±


    Eleanor pulled with all her strength in her anger, but the door remained motionless.


    ring at Benjamin, she ran toward the window and stepped clumsily onto the ledge outside. ¡°Have


    the door opened, or I''ll jump.¡±


    With his hands behind his back, Benjamin watched with sorrow in his heart at how Eleanor exerted


    every form of emotional maniption in her arsenal just to leave a room upied by him.


    Being married for over thirty years, the couple had already spent more than half their lives together by


    that point. It is as if every thick and thin we''ve been through together over the decades meant nothing


    to her at all. How ironic it is to have it all end in a divorce.


    ¡°Are you really going to jump?¡± Benjamin walked over as though he did not hear her threat. Eleanor''s


    eyes narrowed as she hissed, ¡°Don''te any closer, or I will.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Benjamin goaded. ¡°I''ll be right behind you. Imagine the looks of surprise of everybody we


    know when they see the headlines on tomorrow''s paper. ''Chairman and wife of Hutton Corporation of


    Saspiuburg both dead. Investigations on whether it was a suicide or homicide are still underway.''¡°


    Eleanor turned to look at the street below. Her legs trembled uncontrobly, as she was afraid of


    heights.


    Her tremor did not go unnoticed. Benjamin crept nearer and reached out. ¡°Give me your hand, Eleanor.


    I''ll help you down.¡±


    His voice returned Eleanor to her senses. Once again, she looked out the window and turned paler


    than before.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Benjamin was getting closer. ¡°Stay where you are!¡± she shouted sharply. ¡°You''re forcing me against the


    wall, aren''t you?¡±


    Benjamin continued to walk forward as if he did not care if Eleanor carried out her threat.


    As the futility of her n sank in, Amelia Hutton''s terrified voice rang through the door that suddenly


    threw open with a bang. ¡°What are you doing, Mom?¡±


    Startled by the unexpected turn of events, Eleanor stepped backward instinctively past the ledge and


    leaned her weight into nothingness for a second too long. With a cry of panic, Benjamin jumped


    forward and grabbed her iling arms.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Amelia Hutton screamed.


    Sean burst in next. After freezing in momentary shock, he sprang into action and ran around Amelia


    Hutton to the window. Together with Benjamin, he hoisted the petrified Eleanor back into the safety of


    the room.


    As they were on the twentieth floor, almost two hundred feet off the ground, Eleanor would have been


    shattered against the pavement had her husband and son arrived a secondter than they did.


    None within the Hutton family could bear such a consequence.


    After cing his trembling mother on the couch, Sean knelt before her. ¡°Are you all right, Mom?¡± he


    said concernedly. ¡°Do you recognize me?¡±


    Eleanor merely nced at Sean with eyes widened with permanent horror. Her brows were soaked


    with perspiration.


    Amelia Hutton hurried over. ¡°How are you, Mom? What were you thinking climbing out the window?


    You nearly scared us to death. If I hadn''t nagged Sean toe upstairs to check on you, you would


    have fallen down already.¡±


    Benjamin''s face was ashen. With surprising strength and speed, he lifted his daughter out of the way.


    ¡°Hold your tongue,¡± he snapped. ¡°If it weren''t for you, your mother wouldn''t have been driven to such


    drastic measures.¡±


    Amelia Hutton was dumbstruck.


    Eleanor returned to her senses. Grasping her son''s hand in hers, she pleaded, ¡°Send me back to Lia''s,


    Sean. I want to see her.¡±


    Sean''s eyes flickered. His father''s and sister''s faces contorted with rage.


    ¡°You almost fell to your death just seconds ago, Mom!¡± Amelia yelled. ¡°We rescued you, not her. Can''t


    you consider our feelings for once?¡±


    Having been in her mother''s life since her birth, Amelia Hutton still felt threatened by a woman who had


    been absent for over twenty years yet still managed to rob her of all her mother''s love the moment she


    appeared in their lives.


    A fit of anger once again fuelled Amelia Hutton''s hatred for her namesake.


    If it had not been for my stupidity, the Hutton family would not have been gued by all the problems


    we''re facing.


    The injustice of it all seared in her heart and burned away all her capacity for reason.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    Under Eleanor''s request, Sean sent her to Amelia Winters'' ce in the end.


    Amelia opened the door and saw that Eleanor had messy hair. Her sleeves were torn, and there were


    abrasions on her arm. That sight made her panic as she asked, ¡°What''s wrong, Mrs. Hutton?¡±


    Eleanor shook her head.


    Sean exined, ¡°Mom almost fell from a higher floor. I wanted to send her to the hospital to take care


    of her wounds, but she insisted on visiting you. I have no idea if she has a broken bone or not when I


    pulled her up earlier. Since she listens to you, can you ask her to go to the hospital?¡±


    Amelia''s mind was in a tangle. How did that happen in just about three hours? Why did she fall down


    and get hurt? Can someone tell me what''s going on?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She ushered them to sit on the couch before grabbing the medical kit. Oscar descended the stairs and


    nced at the injured Eleanor coldly.


    When Amelia came back out with the medical kit, his expression softened.


    ¡°Let me treat her, Amelia.¡± Oscar took her medical kit. ¡°Go prepare some fruits for Mrs. Hutton to eat.


    It''ll help reduce her shock.¡±


    Amelia nodded and left.


    Oscar took that opportunity to bend down and open the medical kit. ¡°I don''t know what happened to


    you, but can you take better care of yourself, Mrs. Hutton? Don''t make Amelia feel bad. Since this is


    the Hutton family''s matter, there''s no need to involve her.¡±


    Eleanor''s body froze.


    Sean furrowed his eyebrows and lowered his voice as he said, ¡°That sounds a bit too mean, Mr.


    Clinton.¡±


    Oscar raised his head. ¡°Is it?¡±


    Sean opened his mouth, but before he could retort, his mother stopped him with a shake of her head.


    Eleanor replied weakly, ¡°I''m sorry, Oscar. I didn''t mean to cause Lia trouble. I just wanted to see her.¡±


    Oscar pursed his lips and slowly treated her wounds.


    Amelia brought out a te of fruits and put them on the coffee table. She then examined Eleanor''s arm.


    ¡°How is your arm, Mrs. Hutton? How about we go to the hospital?¡± Amelia asked, her heart aching.


    Eleanor smiled. ¡°I''m fine. It''s just a minor scrape. It''s not a big deal.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    After Eleanor''s wounds had been treated, Amelia suggested, ¡°How about you and your son stay at my


    ce today, Mrs. Hutton? It''s getting prettyte.¡±


    Eleanor''s eyes glimmered as she looked at Amelia hopefully. However, when she thought that Oscar


    didn''t particrly wee her arrival, she turned to him carefully.


    Oscar sighed in his heart. The matriarch of the Hutton family has fallen so far from grace that she has


    to look for other people''s approval. I don''t know what this old woman is thinking.


    ¡°You can take the guest room, Mrs. Hutton.¡±


    Eleanor smiled.


    After settling the older woman into the guest room, Amelia pulled Sean to the side and asked in a small


    voice, ¡°Can you tell me what exactly happened, Mr. Hutton?¡±


    ¡°Just call me Sean.¡± Sean smiled bitterly. ¡°Mom and Dad had a fight. Mom has basically abandoned her


    family for you. I don''t know why her... obsession with you got so severe, so much so that she''s willing to


    throw away her decades-long marriage. That''s what happened. I don''t know if I should me her for


    not taking care of herself better or me you for having such power that you can whisk her soul away.¡±


    Amelia was perplexed.


    She lowered her head and muttered, ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t expect things to end up like that.¡± An ending like


    that wasn''t something she wanted to see.


    Sean stared at her deeply. What exactly is so special about her? She managed to make Mom abandon


    our family. Not only that, Mom even stops caring about how distant her rtionship is with her children.


    Is Amelia really that good? I always thought Mom was just messing around, and that she''lle home


    after she''s had enough. It turns out she''s not messing around. I really don''t understand what''s going on


    in Mom''s mind.


    ¡°I have a request that I hope you can fulfill, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Amelia raised her head. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Can you treat Mom better?¡±


    Amelia raised her eyebrow.


    ¡°Just treat her better on ount of how much she misses you. Don''t hurt her,¡± Sean pleaded.


    He was using his identity as a son to beg Amelia.


    She smiled. ¡°I''ll do my best, Sean. She''s a good elder, so I''ll try to treat her well. But your father doesn''t


    like me, and I don''t want the Hutton family to get involved in my life any longer.¡±


    Sean thought for a second and promised, ¡°I understand. I''ll try to persuade my dad. You know, it''s not a


    bad thing for me to have a sister as great as you.¡±


    Amelia smiled silently.


    ¡°I''ll head back now. Take care of Mom.¡± Sean stood up.


    ¡°You''re not staying?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have to return to my father and sister. They''re shocked, too.¡±


    Amelia sent him to the entrance and out of the door. He bade goodbye and left.


    Once he left, she closed the door and let out a sigh.


    Oscar descended the stairs and hugged her from behind, resting his chin on her shoulder. ¡°What''s


    wrong? Not feeling happy?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and turned around to hug him. ¡°What do you say if I acknowledge her as my


    mother, Oscar? I don''t want to see her getting tormented like this.¡±


    A human''s heart isn''t made of steel, after all. There was no way she wouldn''t move by how well


    Eleanor had been treating her.


    Oscar patted her head and softly advised, ¡°Do it if you want. I''ll stand on your side.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°We should sleep. If there''s anything else you want to talk about, it can be done tomorrow.¡± Oscar then


    carried her to the second floor.


    It was a dreamless night.


    The next day, when Eleanor went downstairs, she saw Amelia walking out of the kitchen with a freshly


    made breakfast. The younger woman smiled at her. ¡°You''re awake, Mom? Come and eat with us.¡±


    Eleanor was bbergasted.


    Amelia put the breakfast on the table as the older woman approached her. ¡°What''s wrong, Mom?¡±


    Eleanor continued to stare at her in shock and absentmindedly sauntered toward her.


    Slowly, Amelia pulled out a chair for her to sit on before serving her a bowl of oatmeal. ¡°Enjoy, Mom.¡±


    Eleanor''s eyes turned red as she gazed at her. ¡°Did you just call me Mom, Lia?¡±


    Amelia sat on a nearby chair and held the older woman''s hand. ¡°I know both of us are connected by


    blood, Mom, and that pretending to be otherwise makes both of us unhappy. Instead of hiding it any


    longer, I decided I might as well embrace the truth. Are you not happy that I call you Mom?¡±


    Eleanor shook her head and then nodded her head, unsure of how to respond.


    ¡°N-No, don''t be mistaken, Lia. I-I''m just too happy because I never thought a day like this woulde


    so soon. I-I...¡± Eleanor was so emotional that she had trouble talking.


    Ameliaforted, ¡°Calm down, Mom. I''m here. I promise you that I''ll try to close the gap between us


    and make sure you don''t feel lonely.¡±


    The older woman nodded forcefully as tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°Good, good. I''m so happy


    right now. I''m happy that you''re willing to acknowledge me as your mother.¡±


    Oscar carried Tony downstairs. Amelia withdrew her hands, carried Tony, and then sat back down in


    front of Eleanor again. She put Tony down and said, ¡°Tony, call Granny.¡±


    Tony raised his head and looked at his mother in confusion.


    Amelia squatted down and stared back at him. ¡°Be good, Tony. This is my biological mother. When I


    was a little girl, I was separated from her. I just reunited with her. So, from now on, you need to treat


    Granny like how you treat me, okay?¡±


    Tony nodded before turning to Eleanor. ¡°Hello, Granny.¡±


    Eleanor immediately hugged him and choked out, ¡°You''re my darling grandson, Tony. I''m so happy right


    now. This is the happiest day of my life.¡±


    Oscar approached them and stared at the two of them hugging each other calmly.


    It wasn''t until Eleanor let go of the boy that he said, ¡°Mom.¡±


    The older woman stood up, somewhat flustered, and smiled warily. ¡°Oscar, you...¡±


    She was quite scared that Oscar would oppose the idea.


    ¡°Amelia has decided to acknowledge you as her mother. Since I''m her husband, it''s only natural that I


    acknowledge you as my mother-inw. Amelia and I will be filial to you from today onward,¡± Oscar said


    sincerely.


    Eleanor''s eyes reddened again as she nodded. ¡°Thank you, Oscar.¡±


    Oscar pursed his lips. His attitude wasn''t as warm as before.


    After breakfast, Oscar received a call from his assistant. Apparently, a merchant who was scheduled to


    come over next week had arrived early. As the host, Oscar had no choice but to show up at work.


    Amelia sent him to the entrance and tidied his suit. ¡°Will you be back for lunch?¡±


    ¡°I''ll try. I''ll give you a call if I can''t.¡± Oscar kissed her lips gently. ¡°If people from the Huttonse to


    look for trouble because you acknowledge her as your mother, you must tell me about it. I don''t want


    you to suffer, okay?¡±


    Amelia smiled. ¡°Don''t worry. I''m not as weak as you think I am. I can take care of this.¡±


    Oscar believed in her capability, and so he left peacefully.


    Eleanor, who was carrying Tony, approached her. ¡°Lia.¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong, Mom?¡± Amelia called without feeling awkward at all.


    ¡°I''m very happy today, Lia. Even if Oscar doesn''t like me that much, I still want to reunite with you.¡±


    ¡°You''re overthinking it, Mom. Oscar respects you a lot. He''s just annoyed because the Huttons may


    come and cause trouble. Now that I''ve acknowledged you as my mother, he''ll treat you as an elder.¡±


    Eleanor nodded, and her smile became brighter.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    Amelia was cleaning up the house when the doorbell rang. She opened the door and saw that it was


    Sean and Amelia Hutton.


    ¡°Oh, it''s you two. Come in.¡± Amelia Winters stepped aside and let them in.


    Eleanor was ying with Tony when she saw her children. Since they didn''t appear to be unhappy, she


    pulled them closer and smiled. ¡°Amelia, Sean, let me introduce you two to your eldest sister. Lia has


    acknowledged me as her mother, so you two have to treat her well as her younger siblings.¡±


    A strange look shed across Sean''s eyes while Amelia Hutton was getting a little emotional. She


    pushed Eleanor''s hand aside and said, ¡°Why did you acknowledge Mom now? You told me yesterday


    that you can''t get closer to her, but now you''re acknowledging her? Are you ying me like a fiddle?¡±


    Eleanor''s expression darkened. ¡°What are you doing, Amelia? Aren''t you happy that your sister


    acknowledged me?¡±


    Amelia Hutton red at Amelia Winters.


    Sean pulled her sister over and smiled. ¡°Congrattions, Mom. Both of us are happy to have an older


    sister.¡±


    Eleanor still looked quite mad.


    Amelia Hutton''s anger reached its peak as she uttered, ¡°I disagree, Mom.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Amelia? You were the one who tested our DNAs and brought me to meet her.


    What''s up with this attitude now?¡± Eleanor asked furiously.


    ¡°I agreed to take you to meet her initially because I didn''t want you to wallow in your regret. I didn''t


    expect you to abandon the Hutton family, me, and Sean!¡±


    Tony, who was watching the argument, hugged his mother andined, ¡°Ms. Hutton is so noisy,


    Mommy. I don''t like it.¡±


    It was then everyone realize there was a kid in the room.


    Eleanor approached him andforted him, ¡°Your aunt and I are just doing a y right now, Tony. No


    need to be afraid. I''ll stop arguing with her now and take you somewhere else to y, okay?¡±


    Instead of following her, Tony wrapped his arms around his mother''s neck. ¡°I don''t like people arguing


    with each other, Mommy. Granny being here will attract a lot of people I don''t like.¡±


    That made Eleanor feel awkward.


    Amelia Winters patted his back and said gently, ¡°Granny will be sad if you say that. Come on, apologize


    to Granny.¡±


    Tony remained unmoved. He hated the Huttons, indeed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Amelia Winters looked at Eleanor apologetically. ¡°Don''t mind him, Mom. I think he''s just shocked.¡±


    ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°Nothing serious. I''ll take him upstairs first. You can chat with them in the meantime.¡±


    Once Amelia Winters and Tony headed upstairs, Eleanor red at Amelia Hutton. Her chest was


    heaving up and down because of her anger. I''ve just reunited with my eldest daughter. I can''t believe


    my youngest one is going to ruin it because she doesn''t watch her mouth!


    ¡°Are you trying to piss me off, Amelia?¡± Eleanor chided.


    Amelia Hutton was shocked.


    Sean yed the role of mediator as he said, ¡°That''s not what Amelia is trying to do, Mom. It''s just hard


    for her to ept that you''re willing to abandon the Hutton family for our older sister. You''re not giving


    her enough carepared to our older sister, which is why she''s feeling upset. Please, just calm down


    and don''t damage your rtionship with her any further.¡±


    Even still, Eleanor''s rage was hard to put out.


    Sean wanted to help her sit on the couch, but unexpectedly, she shoved his hand away.


    She said, ¡°Take your sister and go back home first.¡±


    Sean''s hand froze in midair.


    He smiled bitterly. ¡°Are you chasing me and Amelia away, Mom?¡±


    ¡°This is Lia''s home. You two shouldn''t be here. Go back first.¡± The older woman walked to the front


    door and opened it.


    Amelia Hutton and Sean had no choice but to leave gloomily.


    Inside the elevator, Amelia Hutton couldn''t help but cry, ¡°Mom''s too mean, Sean. How could she


    abandon us for Amelia Winters?¡±


    Sean had a headache.


    ¡°Don''t be like that, Amelia. Mom''s probably just a little angry. She''ll be better after one or two days.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? She''s clearly trying to cut us out of her life! I''ve never seen such a cold-


    hearted mother. Amelia Winters is her daughter, but we aren''t?¡± The more she spoke, the sadder she


    became.


    Sean wasn''t sure how tofort her at that point.


    In his heart, he didn''t dislike Amelia Winters because she was nice, kind, and thoughtful. Of course,


    having an older sister who was married into the Clinton family was a pretty big plus because he would


    also get some benefits. If he inherited the family business in the future, the Clinton family''s resources


    would be easily essible to him. Additionally, Amelia Winters was pretty good at talking with people,


    unlike Amelia Hutton. Aside from clearing out credit cards and not paying attention to her job, the


    younger Amelia seemed pretty useless to him.


    That was why he was quite excited that Amelia Winters was going to be his older sister.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Sean? Do you agree with Mom acknowledging her, too?¡± Amelia Hutton


    asked petntly.


    ¡°Calm down, Amelia. Just think of it as Mom fulfilling her decades-long dream. Stop messing around or


    you''ll only make Mom even more upset.¡±


    ¡°All of you keep protecting her. What am I, then?¡±


    Sean''s face darkened. He didn''t like that his younger sister was being unreasonable.


    ¡°Stop messing around, Amelia. Let''s go back,¡± he uttered seriously.


    Amelia Hutton bit her lip and followed behind unwillingly.


    Inside the apartment, Eleanor was rubbing her hands and looking at Amelia Winters carefully. ¡°Lia,


    Amelia didn''t do it on purpose. Please don''t be mad.¡±


    Amelia didn''t feel great when she saw how cautious her mother was acting. ¡°It''s nothing, Mom. You


    don''t have to pay attention to that.¡±


    ¡°I''ll go and make pudding for Tony to eat,¡± Eleanor said.


    Amelia pulled her hand and brought her to the couch.


    She told her to sit down before she said, ¡°I think you should go and check on Sean and Amelia. It''s


    understandable that they don''t feel anything toward me since we''ve been separated for over twenty


    years. Don''t hurt their feelings because of me.¡±


    Eleanor looked at her daughter carefully.


    ¡°Are you afraid that I''ll get angry, Mom?¡±


    The older woman answered with her silence. After sitting for a while, she stood up and said, ¡°I''ll go


    make something for you to eat, Lia.¡±


    With that, she hurriedly went to the kitchen.


    Just as she was about to prepare the pudding, her phone rang.


    It was a call from Benjamin.


    As soon as she picked up the phone, he went straight to the point. ¡°Did that woman acknowledge you


    as her mother?¡±


    Eleanor asked alertly, ¡°Amelia told you?¡±


    ¡°Now that she has acknowledged you, are you not nning to return to Saspiuburg again?¡±


    Eleanor became silent.


    ¡°I''ll give you one more chance. End your rtionship with her and return to Saspiuburg. Otherwise,


    come over to the hotel I''m staying in and I''ll give you the divorce you wanted,¡± Benjamin uttered coldly.


    Eleanor was in a daze when the call ended.


    Sure, she brought up the divorce, and she was the one who insisted that he signed the divorce papers.


    However, now that it was happening, she was uncertain about it.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Mom?¡± Amelia asked when she entered the kitchen and saw her mother looking lost.


    Eleanor returned to her senses and shook her head. ¡°It''s nothing.¡±


    Amelia knew something was wrong, but since her mother didn''t want to say anything, she wasn''t going


    to ask.


    Eleanor gave an excuse to leave before heading to the hotel Benjamin was staying at.


    The bodyguard opened the door and said politely, ¡°He''s waiting for you inside, Mrs. Hutton.¡±


    As soon as she entered, Benjamin, smoking a cigar, pointed at the couch in front of him. ¡°Sit.¡±


    Eleanor sat down.


    Benjamin snuffed out his cigar, but the choking smell of smoke was still lingering inside the room.


    ¡°So you''ve decided not to return now that you''ve reunited with that woman, haven''t you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eleanor nodded.


    Hearing that, Benjamin took out two documents and put them in front of her. ¡°Since you''ve already


    made your decision, I won''t say anything else. I still find it hard to believe you''re willing to pick her over


    our decades-long rtionship. In any case, just read the documents through and sign your name if


    there''s no problem. Once it''s done, we''ll go to the City Hall to grab our divorce certificates immediately.¡±


    A look of hesitation shed across Eleanor''s eyes as she stared at the divorce document and property


    settlement agreement.


    However, that hesitation passed quickly as she read both documents. She had no issues with them


    until she saw that she would be forbidden to contact Sean and the younger Amelia after the divorce.


    She put the documents down and asked lividly, ¡°Why can''t I interact with Sean and Amelia anymore?


    I''m their mother.¡±


    Benjamin raised his eyebrow. ¡°I thought you only have a daughter.¡±


    That mockery sounded extra prickly to Eleanor''s ears.


    She took in a deep breath and said, ¡°I don''t need the assets or properties. But Amelia and Sean are


    adults. I don''t think you have the right to stop me from meeting them.¡±


    ¡°This is my condition for the divorce. Since all you can see is that eldest daughter of yours, I don''t think


    you''ll mind if Amelia and Sean don''t visit you anymore.¡±


    Eleanor red at him. He has been by my side for thirty years, so he knows my children are the most


    important thing to me in the world, yet he''s threatening me with them. This is outrageous!


    ¡°I don''t agree with this agreement. I''m not signing this.¡±


    ¡°Then we''ll just keep dragging this out. Even if you end up suing for divorce in the name of separation,


    you still won''t get to meet them. Think carefully. Are your children with me more important or Amelia


    Winters?¡± Benjamin finally revealed his shameless self. ¡°Also, if you sign the papers, I''ll remove Sean''s


    name as the inheritor. There are many women out there who are willing to help me create another heir.¡±


    The rage inside Eleanor''s heart burned at maximum capacity.


    ¡°Can you get even more shameless than this?¡±


    Benjamin nodded and pointed at the door. ¡°Once you walk out of this door, I''ll chase Sean out of the


    company and strip him of everything. I bet it''s not going to feel great when your son hates you.¡±

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    ¡°You''re a despicable man, Benjamin!¡± Eleanor roared. ¡°He''s your son!¡±


    ¡°I can always make another one.¡± Benjamin had no shame in showing his psychopathic self. ¡°You


    should know that you''re more important to me than a couple of children. If you go back with me, I''ll


    hand thepany over to Sean.¡±


    Eleanor''s fists tightened so hard that her fingernails were digging into her palm.


    ¡°You''re unbelievable.¡± She picked up her bag and attempted to leave.


    ¡°If you walk out of this door, Sean will be staying with you in Tayhaven. Since your son-inw is the heir


    of Clinton Corporations, I believe he''ll give Sean a job.¡±


    Eleanor stopped in her tracks.


    Benjamin waited, looking smug.


    To his surprise, she continued walking away. His hand twitched as he red at her back. His mouth


    was left ajar, and veins could be seen popping up in his neck. He was staring at her so hard that his


    eyes looked as if they were going to pop out.


    When she arrived at the door, she abruptly turned and threw her bag at him before pouncing at him and


    beating him up.


    As she hit him, she cursed, ¡°I''m going to make you give up removing Sean''s right to inherit. You''re the


    evilest person I''ve ever seen in my life! I''ll beat you to death and join you in the afterlife.¡±


    A mother gains enormous strength when her child is threatened. It doesn''t matter how strong or weak a


    woman is. Her child is usually her bottom line.


    Benjamin allowed her to beat him up as much as she wanted. When she finally became tired, she


    stared at how bruised and battered he looked. Not only did that fail to make her feel any better, it even


    filled her heart with sorrow.


    She half kneeled on the ground and cried while covering her face.


    Even though they had been a couple for over thirty years and had helped each other for a big chunk of


    their lives, their rtionship ended on such a bitter note. Just thinking about that made her sad.


    Benjamin looked down at her as sorrow filled his heart, too.


    Am I wrong for being stubborn? Is making her and the children go through all this really something I


    want? Did she really not cheat on me?


    At that moment, his resolve wavered.


    He felt as if a rock was pressing on his heart. In the end, none of what he was doing was making him


    happy.


    After Eleanor had enough of crying, she picked up her bag and was going to leave when Benjamin


    asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°If I acknowledge Amelia Winters'' identity, will youe back to me?¡±


    Despite his stubbornness and insistence, he suddenly found all that had happened to be ridiculous just


    as his wife was about to leave him.


    Eleanor halted her steps and asked in a simrly hoarse voice, ¡°Do you mean it?¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°I do.¡±


    The storm of emotions in Eleanor''s heart eventually turned into a long sigh.


    So, when Amelia watched as Eleanor and Benjamin sat in front of her, she stared at Eleanor in


    confusion.


    Benjamin awkwardly coughed twice and said, ¡°L-Lia, since you''ve already acknowledged her as your


    mother, don''t you think it''s time for you to call me Dad?¡±


    Amelia''s pupil constricted as she gazed at him with suspicions.


    She couldn''t believe that someone who pretty much hated her would change his mind about her so


    quickly.


    Her first emotional reaction wasn''t joy, but doubt. She wondered if he had a hidden agenda for doing


    that. After all, she was married to the heir of the Clinton family, and he seemed like the type of person


    who was attracted to money as well as power. That was the reason she felt the need to be cautious.


    ¡°May I ask what changed your mind so quickly, Mr. Hutton?¡±


    Benjamin''s expression changed as he nced at her resentfully. ¡°What''s that supposed to mean, Mrs.


    Clinton?¡±


    Amelia smiled faintly. Now that''s more like it. The whole father-daughter schtick doesn''t really seem


    appropriate to us.


    ¡°I don''t mean anything else, Mr. Hutton. I was just wondering if you''re being genuine about


    acknowledging me as your daughter. It''s fine. I don''t mind. You shouldn''t force yourself to ept me,¡±


    Amelia said slowly.


    Rage filled Benjamin''s heart.


    Eleanor promptly interfered, ¡°You''re a part of the Hutton family, Lia. You have to acknowledge him as


    your father. Don''t make a scene, okay? Once you return to the Hutton family, everyone will know that


    you''re the eldest daughter of the Hutton family.¡±


    Amelia smiled forcefully. I knew I shouldn''t have given in at the start. Now I got to deal with the whole


    Hutton family. This will only be the start of even bigger problems down the line.


    ¡°I acknowledged you as my mother because I can tell you truly love me, Mom. Mr. Hutton, on the other


    hand, was more than happy to get rid of me, yet now he''s trying to acknowledge me as his daughter. I


    don''t think he''ll be happy forcing it to happen, so I don''t want to acknowledge him.¡±


    ¡°Don''t go overboard, Amelia!¡± Benjamin eximed. I''ve already put down my pride to acknowledge this


    bastard, and yet she''s trying to make this harder. This is outrageous!


    Amelia shrugged and smiled. ¡°Don''t get angry, Mr. Hutton. I don''t want to have anything to do with the


    Hutton family. I still have things to take care of, so I''ll be leaving now.¡±


    She then stood and prepared to leave. Eleanor tried to stop her. ¡°Lia.¡±


    Amelia nced back. ¡°I acknowledged you because I don''t want to disappoint you, Mom. But I don''t


    want to get too involved with the Hutton family. I''m sorry, but I''ll be leaving now.¡±


    Once she was out of their sight, Benjamin cursed in anger, ¡°That bastard. How dare she...¡±


    Eleanor furrowed her eyebrows as different emotions crossed her heart.


    ¡°You saw how it is. I''ve put down my pride to ept her, yet now that she''s married into the Clinton


    family, she decided that the Hutton family is too insignificant for her to return to. I bet she''s just afraid


    that I''ll cling to her. Hmph!¡±


    Eleanor remained silent.


    Benjamin stood up. ¡°I''m going back to Saspiuburg. You can stay here and enjoy your time with your


    daughter. I''ll call Sean here, too. Enjoy your happy family times. I''m sick of ying games with you


    after more than thirty years.¡±


    With that, he turned and left.


    Eleanor held her head with both her hands as an awful feeling flooded her heart.


    After Benjamin returned to the hotel, he called Sean over.


    ¡°You wanted to see me, Dad?¡±


    ¡°You don''t need to return to Saspiuburg with me. Just stay here and apany your mother.¡±


    Benjamin went straight to the point.


    Sean''s expression changed as aplicated look filled his eyes. ¡°What do you mean, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Your mother insisted on staying here. So, as her son, you should stay here and take care of her, too.


    I''ll ask someone else to take care of thepany.¡±


    Sean was so exasperated that heughed. ¡°Are you kidding me right now, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I''m joking?¡±


    Sean lowered his head as thoughts crossed his mind. The atmosphere in the room instantly became


    awkward.


    ¡°Are you really nning to strip me of my right to inherit thepany, Dad? I''m your only son.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I can marry another woman and have another son.¡±


    Sean''s fists tightened before rxing as he suppressed his rage. ¡°Okay, Dad. I''ll advise Mom to go


    home.¡±


    Benjamin turned around, patted his shoulder, and smiled. ¡°That''s my boy. As long as you can make


    your mother return, I''ll immediately let you take full control of thepany. Both your mother and I are


    getting old now. It''s time for us to retire.¡±


    Sean lowered his head and tried to hide his roiling emotions.


    ¡°I know what to do, Dad.¡±


    ¡°You''ve always been my pride and joy, Sean. Don''t be like your mother and give up on fame and


    fortune. You know that I''m taking care of another woman who looks like your mother outside. If she


    doesn''t want to return, I bet that woman will be willing to give birth to a son for me.¡± Benjamin didn''t


    even try to hide it.


    Hatred shed across Sean''s eyes. However, when he raised his head, he put up an obedient fa?ade.


    ¡°I know, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Go, then.¡±


    After Sean left, Benjamin''s expression darkened as he muttered to himself, ¡°You forced me to do this. I


    was willing to put my pride down to acknowledge that bastard, but she refused. Don''t me me for


    being cruel. I''m already being merciful for not killing her.¡±


    Naturally, Eleanor didn''t know what he was thinking.


    She returned to the apartment and saw Amelia ying with Tony. When the younger woman saw her,


    she apologized, ¡°I''m sorry, Mom, for disappointing you.¡±


    The older woman squeezed out a smile. ¡°It''s fine. It''s my fault for not considering your feelings.¡±


    Amelia forced a smile. ¡°I''ll prepare something for you to eat, Mom.¡±


    Eleanor shook her head. ¡°It''s okay. You keep ying with Tony. I''m feeling a little tired.¡±


    ¡°You should go upstairs and rest, then.¡±


    As Amelia watched her mother head upstairs, she wondered what her mother was thinking. Maybe I


    rejected Benjamin''s attempt to acknowledge me too quickly. That''s probably why she seemed hurt.


    Tony approached her and hugged her leg before raising his head. ¡°What''s wrong, Mommy? Are you


    sad?¡±


    Amelia carried him up. ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    When Oscar returned at night, she told him what had happened in the afternoon. He thought for a while


    and asked, ¡°Do you want to go back?¡±


    Amelia didn''t hide what she thought. ¡°Not really. I know he still hates me from the way he looks at me.


    He''s probably trying to acknowledge me as his daughter simply because of the Clintons. I was worried


    he wanted to use you. Now that I think about it, maybe I was too rash when I acknowledged my


    mother.¡±


    Oscar pulled her into his embrace and gently patted her head. ¡°You''re wasting time on insignificant


    problems, Amelia. I know you''re worried, but if you want to do it, just do it. No need to be concerned


    about me. The Hutton family is still a rich family in Saspiuburg. If I coborate with him, I may get more


    resources in Saspiuburg. In other words, I might end up using the Hutton family instead.¡±


    Amelia smiled.


    She knew he was just trying tofort her because the Clintons definitely didn''t need her to gain more


    power.


    Hugging his waist, she said, ¡°I''m just worried that I''ll bring you a lot of trouble, Oscar.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Oscar kissed her forehead. ¡°Go and take a shower. I''ll tell you a story once I''m done.¡±


    The edge of her lips curved upward. She was feeling much better.


    Once she was done, shey in his embrace on the bed. It was then she received a call from Tiffany.


    ¡°Babe, I got good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?¡± Tiffany sounded obviously


    excited through the phone.


    Amelia was infected by her joy. She smiled and asked, ¡°Bad news first.¡±


    ¡°The bad news is that I''m no longer a free woman because I''m getting married.¡±


    Amelia chuckled. ¡°What about the good news?¡±


    ¡°Good news is that I''m marrying someone! Finally, there''s a stupid man out there who''s willing to marry


    me. The wedding is set to happen three monthster. Don''t forget to give me a huge mary gift,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°I won''t.¡± Amelia was happy for her.


    ¡°en happier. ¡°I''m d you came to that decision. But I don''t think I can be your bridesmaid because I''m


    married with a child already. It''s bad luck for someone like me to be your bridesmaid. I think you shoul

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    ¡°Of course I will. But you really should find a bridesmaid who isn''t married yet. I''ll visit you tomorrow


    and talk to you more about it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. See you tomorrow.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Amelia grinned widely. ¡°Tiff and Derrick''s wedding has been set. I guess they


    finally won over Mrs. Hisson.¡±


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    Amelia nodded because she was really happy.


    Her husband loved her, her son was obedient, her inws had chosen to forgive her, and her best


    friend was getting married. It was one good news after the other. She felt as though all the misfortunes


    she had suffered before were a lifetime ago.


    With that good news in mind, she quickly fell asleep.


    The next day, Amelia dressed inly before heading out. To her surprise, she saw Sean waiting


    downstairs.


    ¡°Hey, Amy. Can I call you that?¡± Sean stared at her warmly.


    Amelia smiled sincerely. ¡°Of course you can. You''re my brother, after all.¡±


    Sean shrugged mischievously. ¡°Do you have time, Amy? Walk with me. I have something I want to


    discuss with you.¡±


    Amelia said yes.


    Both of them strolled out of the neighborhood, and she asked, ¡°Do you want breakfast? How about I


    chat with you while we eat?¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. I''ve already eaten. The reason I''m here early, Amy, is because I''m wondering if you can


    convince Mom to go home. I know she listens to you, so much so that Amelia''s and my words can''t get


    through her. If she doesn''t go back home this time, my dad''s going to strip me of my right to inherit the


    company and Amelia of her allowance. I want to do my best for thepany, but he gets the final say


    onpany-rted matters. If Mom doesn''te back, both of us will be left with nothing. He has a


    woman outside the family. I''m not happy about it, but I got no other choice. Right now, I''m not powerful


    enough to snatch the ownership of thepany from his hand. So... can you help me convince Mom?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Amelia nced at him.


    Sean smiled. ¡°I know the Hutton family has let you down. But I don''t think grudges should be passed


    down from one generation to the next. Isn''t that right?¡±


    Amelia lowered her head and agreed, ¡°I''ll try, but I can''t guarantee if she''ll listen to me. After all, it''s her


    marriage. She decides what she wants to do. We can''t restrict her freedom based on what we want,


    either. If she isn''t happy, I don''t think we''ll be happy.¡±


    Sean nodded. ¡°You''re right. Just do your best, then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sean pointed at a car not far from them. ¡°My car''s over there. Where do you want to go? I can drive


    you there.¡±


    Amelia didn''t reject the offer.


    Upon arriving at Tiffany''s neighborhood, she opened the door and said, ¡°Thanks for driving me here,


    Sean. I''ll do my best to advise Mom. After all, all of you are a family. I''m just someone who showed up


    not too long ago. It''s obvious who she has a closer connection with.¡±


    Sean stretched his hand and grabbed her. When she turned back, he let go and smiled. ¡°I''ve always


    wanted an older sister, especially one who''s as generous and thoughtful as you. Really. More


    importantly, you look a lot like Mom, even more so than Amelia. Just looking at you reminds me of


    Mom. I''ll be counting on you in the future as your little brother.¡±


    Ameliaughed out loud.


    ¡°I''ll be leaving now. Talk to youter.¡± She got out of the car and left. Sean remained in the car as he


    watched her leave. There was an inscrutable look in his eyes.

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    Amelia carried him up. ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    When Oscar returned at night, she told him what had happened in the afternoon. He thought for a while


    and asked, ¡°Do you want to go back?¡±


    Amelia didn''t hide what she thought. ¡°Not really. I know he still hates me from the way he looks at me.


    He''s probably trying to acknowledge me as his daughter simply because of the Clintons. I was worried


    he wanted to use you. Now that I think about it, maybe I was too rash when I acknowledged my


    mother.¡±


    Oscar pulled her into his embrace and gently patted her head. ¡°You''re wasting time on insignificant


    problems, Amelia. I know you''re worried, but if you want to do it, just do it. No need to be concerned


    about me. The Hutton family is still a rich family in Saspiuburg. If I coborate with him, I may get more


    resources in Saspiuburg. In other words, I might end up using the Hutton family instead.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Amelia smiled.


    She knew he was just trying tofort her because the Clintons definitely didn''t need her to gain more


    power.


    Hugging his waist, she said, ¡°I''m just worried that I''ll bring you a lot of trouble, Oscar.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Oscar kissed her forehead. ¡°Go and take a shower. I''ll tell you a story once I''m done.¡±


    The edge of her lips curved upward. She was feeling much better.


    Once she was done, shey in his embrace on the bed. It was then she received a call from Tiffany.


    ¡°Babe, I got good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?¡± Tiffany sounded obviously


    excited through the phone.


    Amelia was infected by her joy. She smiled and asked, ¡°Bad news first.¡±


    ¡°The bad news is that I''m no longer a free woman because I''m getting married.¡±


    Amelia chuckled. ¡°What about the good news?¡±


    ¡°Good news is that I''m marrying someone! Finally, there''s a stupid man out there who''s willing to marry


    me. The wedding is set to happen three monthster. Don''t forget to give me a huge mary gift,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°I won''t.¡± Amelia was happy for her.


    ¡°I want you to be my bridesmaid when the timees, Babe. Also, thanks for the gift. I''ll take good


    care of it. If I really do get pregnant, I''ll stop working and rest for a year. I''m already over thirty years


    old. It''s time for me to think about children, and I''ve decided that no job is more important than having a


    child.¡±


    That made Amelia even happier. ¡°I''m d you came to that decision. But I don''t think I can be your


    bridesmaid because I''m married with a child already. It''s bad luck for someone like me to be your


    bridesmaid. I think you should find someone else. I''ll just give you a big mary gift when the time


    comes.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you going to watch me getting married, Babe?¡±


    ¡°Of course I will. But you really should find a bridesmaid who isn''t married yet. I''ll visit you tomorrow


    and talk to you more about it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. See you tomorrow.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Amelia grinned widely. ¡°Tiff and Derrick''s wedding has been set. I guess they


    finally won over Mrs. Hisson.¡±


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    Amelia nodded because she was really happy.


    Her husband loved her, her son was obedient, her inws had chosen to forgive her, and her best


    friend was getting married. It was one good news after the other. She felt as though all the misfortunes


    she had suffered before were a lifetime ago.


    With that good news in mind, she quickly fell asleep.


    The next day, Amelia dressed inly before heading out. To her surprise, she saw Sean waiting


    downstairs.


    ¡°Hey, Amy. Can I call you that?¡± Sean stared at her warmly.


    Amelia smiled sincerely. ¡°Of course you can. You''re my brother, after all.¡±


    Sean shrugged mischievously. ¡°Do you have time, Amy? Walk with me. I have something I want to


    discuss with you.¡±


    Amelia said yes.


    Both of them strolled out of the neighborhood, and she asked, ¡°Do you want breakfast? How about I


    chat with you while we eat?¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. I''ve already eaten. The reason I''m here early, Amy, is because I''m wondering if you can


    convince Mom to go home. I know she listens to you, so much so that Amelia''s and my words can''t get


    through her. If she doesn''t go back home this time, my dad''s going to strip me of my right to inherit the


    company and Amelia of her allowance. I want to do my best for thepany, but he gets the final say


    onpany-rted matters. If Mom doesn''te back, both of us will be left with nothing. He has a


    woman outside the family. I''m not happy about it, but I got no other choice. Right now, I''m not powerful


    enough to snatch the ownership of thepany from his hand. So... can you help me convince Mom?¡±


    Amelia nced at him.


    Sean smiled. ¡°I know the Hutton family has let you down. But I don''t think grudges should be passed


    down from one generation to the next. Isn''t that right?¡±


    Amelia lowered her head and agreed, ¡°I''ll try, but I can''t guarantee if she''ll listen to me. After all, it''s her


    marriage. She decides what she wants to do. We can''t restrict her freedom based on what we want,


    either. If she isn''t happy, I don''t think we''ll be happy.¡±


    Sean nodded. ¡°You''re right. Just do your best, then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sean pointed at a car not far from them. ¡°My car''s over there. Where do you want to go? I can drive


    you there.¡±


    Amelia didn''t reject the offer.


    Upon arriving at Tiffany''s neighborhood, she opened the door and said, ¡°Thanks for driving me here,


    Sean. I''ll do my best to advise Mom. After all, all of you are a family. I''m just someone who showed up


    not too long ago. It''s obvious who she has a closer connection with.¡±


    Sean stretched his hand and grabbed her. When she turned back, he let go and smiled. ¡°I''ve always


    wanted an older sister, especially one who''s as generous and thoughtful as you. Really. More


    importantly, you look a lot like Mom, even more so than Amelia. Just looking at you reminds me of


    Mom. I''ll be counting on you in the future as your little brother.¡±


    Ameliaughed out loud.


    ¡°I''ll be leaving now. Talk to youter.¡± She got out of the car and left. Sean remained in the car as he


    watched her leave. There was an inscrutable look in his eyes.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    Amelia went to the bridal shop with Tiffany before having a meal together. It was only then they went


    separate ways.


    After reaching home, Amelia saw Eleanor busying away. At that very moment, she realized that was


    how it was like toe home to family.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Amelia greeted as she lifted the bag in her hands.


    ¡°Lia, you''re back.¡± Eleanor put down the rag in her hands and walked over.


    Amelia then handed the food she was holding onto to Eleanor. ¡°I tried it and it tastes pretty good, so I


    bought you some. I''m not sure if you''ll like it or not.¡±


    Eleanor took it looking all delighted. Even though the episode the night before had not been a pleasant


    one, she had left all the upset feelings behind.


    Amelia then took a seat on the other side and watched her eat. Once Eleanor was done, Amelia mulled


    over her words and said, ¡°Mom, Sean came looking for me.¡±


    Eleanor''s hand halted midair. She then turned to Amelia.


    It only took Amelia a nce at her before Amelia figured that Eleanor must have realized what had


    happened.


    ¡°Mom, Sean said that Mr. Hutton deliberately removed his rights to inherit thepany. I''m sure he


    must be extremely upset about how his own father has removed his status as the heir despite being the


    Hutton family''s only son and had the son of another woman take over his role as the heir. I am


    thinking...¡± Amelia trailed off hesitantly. Amelia was in no ce to intervene in the Hutton family''s


    matters. If she did it too often, others would assume that she had only acknowledged Eleanor as her


    mother because she wanted the Hutton family''s wealth.


    Eleanor then put down her spoon and lowered her eyes to look at the leftover soup in the bowl. A beat


    later, she quietly said, ¡°Lia, do you wish for me to return to the Hutton family as well?¡±


    Amelia smiled at her. ¡°Mom, that isn''t what I meant. I''m just conveying to you what Sean said. I''m


    guessing that this is Mr. Hutton''s way of forcing you back to Saspiuburg. I think Sean is more important


    to you than me.¡±


    Eleanor bitterughed before turning to cast a loving look at Amelia.


    ¡°Lia, the three of you are all my darlings. I''m trapped between a rock and a hard ce. Perhaps, it was


    because you went missing since young, so I always feel a sense of guilt toward you. I hope that I can


    fix things, but my actions for that have been wrong, and I''ve unintentionally hurt Sean and Amelia.¡± She


    then sighed. ¡°I''ve thought about many things while I''m here. You''ve grown up, so my actions in hopes


    ofpensating the lost time might seem like a burden to you.¡±


    Amelia stayed quiet.


    Eleanor then rose to her feet and walked over to Amelia. Gently, she hugged Amelia and said, ¡°Lia, I''m


    d that I found you, and I''m d that you called me Mom. However, at the end of the day, you''ve


    grown up. I can''t insist on staying here forever. I''m nning to head back to Saspiuburg in a few days


    regardless of what kind of ending your father and I will have in the end. I think this is better for the two


    of us. Still, I''lle and visit you once in a while. I truly love you, and you''ll always be my beloved


    daughter.¡±


    Amelia was touched by her words, for she knew that Eleanor truly loved her.


    ¡°Mom, you''re a good mother and you''re better than many other mothers. If you had found me earlier;


    perhaps, I wouldn''t have had so many regrets,¡± Amelia mumbled. ¡°Still, I''m d to reunite with you as a


    family before I grow old. At the very least, our reunion didn''te far toote.¡±


    Eleanor tightened her hug.


    After the mother and daughter had a hearty chat, the two of them spent the next few days in peace. A


    few dayster, Eleanor told Amelia that she wanted to go back to Saspiuburg.


    Amelia was a little reluctant to part with her, but she still sincerely said, ¡°Mom, have a safe journey. I will


    miss you.¡±


    ¡°I''ll miss you too.¡± Eleanor hugged her. ¡°You have to take care of yourself now that I''m not around. Take


    your meals on time, and always remember to eat no matter how busy you are. Be nice to your inws


    too.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    When the Huttons were ready to leave, Amelia sent them to the airport herself. Sean said to her, ¡°Amy,


    once I am in charge of thepany, I''ll establish the branchpany at Tayhaven. That way, we can


    meet more often.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia replied with a nod and a smile.


    On the other hand, Amelia Hutton looked at her with aplicated expression. Her lips parted, but she


    did not know what to say.


    Nevertheless, Amelia Winters gave her a hug. ¡°Amelia, we''re from the same mold. If you don''t mind,


    you''ll forever be my little sister.¡± It doesn''t matter if we''re blood-rted or not.


    Amelia Hutton''s hand, which she had raised, dropped to her side.


    Once the time was up, the Huttons boarded the ne. Eleanor and Benjamin sat together.


    As Benjamin looked at her, he said, ¡°Eleanor, let''s go back to live our happy life again. Don''t be like this


    anymore, okay?¡±


    Eleanor gazed at him briefly before lowering her eyes. ¡°Let''s get a divorce once we are back.¡±


    Instantly, Benjamin''s expression darkened.


    ¡°Stop this, Eleanor,¡± he gritted out.


    Eleanor calmly told him, ¡°Ben, you''re too terrifying. I''ve been married to you for over thirty years, but I


    never knew that you were such a scheming man. You have an ulterior motive for everything you do,


    and even I, your wife, am a pawn in your games. I don''t know how I can continue living with you.¡±


    Benjamin clenched his fists.


    ¡°Why did youe back with me if you didn''t want to spend the rest of your days with me?¡±


    ¡°I just don''t want to make things difficult for my three children.¡± Eleanor looked at him. ¡°Ben, I hope that


    you won''t vent your anger on the children for the grudges between us. Sean has a gift for


    management, and he has been working hard beside you all these years. All his effort is for the sake of


    taking over thepany and making it better than before. I don''t think you should clip his wings


    because of me.¡±


    A vicious look shed past Benjamin''s eyes at that.


    He then gritted out, ¡°The girl I''ve been keeping outside is pregnant. It''s her fifth month now, and I''ve got


    someone I know well to give her a checkup. It''s a boy. As long as you agree toe back with me,


    we''ll still be the model couple everyone is jealous of. I''ll also get her to abort the baby and give her a


    huge sum of money. She won''t be in our way. If you insist on getting a divorce, then sure, but the only


    heir of the Hutton family will be that kid. I''ll make sure that Sean and Amelia won''t get a single cent


    from me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Eleanor turned to look at him with sorrowful eyes.


    She did not know how the man she had been living with for the past thirty years had be so


    unreasonable and horrifying. The man who was right in front of her was someone she did not know at


    all.


    He''s really frightening.


    Eleanor closed her eyes, not wanting to say anything else anymore.


    Benjamin reached out to hold her hand and whispered, ¡°Eleanor, quit this ande back with me. I


    promise I won''t make things difficult for Amelia Winters, and I won''t say she''s a bast*rd anymore. I


    won''t take away Sean''s right to the inheritance, and I''ll get that girl to abort her baby. The only woman


    I''ve loved the whole time is you.¡±


    Eleanor''s eyes moved under their closed lids.


    In the end, she did not retract her hands¡ªa silent agreement to return with Benjamin.


    She was the only one who knew of the pain. Her love for Benjamin was long gone after the countless


    schemes and suspicions. The only reason she had agreed to go back to the Hutton residence was so


    that her son would not lose everything.


    A mother would be strong after having a child. Sean was her flesh and blood, and there was no


    way she could sit back and watch him suffer. She would have to keep living in the Hutton family like a


    puppet unless Sean was powerful enough to take over thepanypletely.


    Eleanor could never be as ruthless as Benjamin was. Therefore, she could onlypromise. Still, the


    more shepromised, the further she pushed herself to the edge of the cliff. The resulting mental


    issues sheter had were only slightly relieved with the consultations with the psychiatrist.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    Once the Huttons were back at Saspiuburg, Amelia''s life returned to normal. In the blink of an eye, it


    would soon be Tiffany''s wedding.


    Amelia apanied her to test out the wedding dress that Derrick had custom-made from Irushea.


    After Tiffany put the dress on, she twirled in front of the mirror and chuckled. ¡°Babe, do I look good?¡±


    Amelia walked over and straightened the edges of the dress. ¡°Tiff, you look exceptionally beautiful


    today. Even I''m charmed.¡±


    Tiffany blushed and beamed.


    Right then, Derrick entered the shop, and Amelia quickly retreated to the side to give the couple some


    space.


    Marriage was a joyful event in life, and Amelia felt that she was lucky to witness it herself.


    Back then, she and Oscar did not marry out of love. On the other hand, Tiffany and Derrick decided to


    get married out of love for each other. That itself was a good reason for others to congratte them on


    their union.


    As Derrick looked at Tiffany in a daze, he whispered, ¡°Tiff, you look so attractive today.¡±


    Tiffany''s cheeks turned redder, but she deliberately asked, ¡°Do I not look attractive usually?¡±


    ¡°You always do, but you look even more attractive today.¡±


    ¡°What a sweet talker. Tell me. How many women have you said these words to?¡±


    ¡°You''re the only one I''ll say these things to in this life, next life, and the life after next.¡±


    Tiffany giggled.


    A smile grew on Derrick''s lips as well. He then reached out to caress her soft cheek and said, ¡°Tiff, it''s


    time for us to meet my inws. It''s my fault that we haven''t met your parents even though we''re about


    to marry.¡±


    Tiffany chuckled. ¡°They''re flying this afternoon. My family is just a normal family. Mom and Dad haven''t


    seen much of the world. I''m afraid that the Hissons will look down on them, so I didn''t n to let them


    meet your family. You won''t me me for this, right?¡±


    Derrick shook his head and lovingly told her, ¡°Silly, why would I me you for this? I should be going to


    your family home to visit your parents, but you ended up getting them toe before I could do that.


    As their son-inw, I am the one who hasn''t done my duty.¡±


    ¡°We have a long road ahead of us. My parents won''t mind.


    Derrick nodded. That was all he could do.


    That night, when Tiffany''s parents and brothers'' family arrived, Derrick invited them over. However,


    Amelia''s family was the only other ones invited; he was nning to have the Hissons meet the Winters


    the next day so that the Winters would not be anxious.


    Amelia stepped forward and chuckled, ¡°Mr. Winters, Mrs. Winters, I''m Amelia. I yed with Tiff when I


    was a kid. Do you remember me?¡±


    Ophelia, Tiffany''s mother, looked at her and chuckled. ¡°It''s you, Amelia. I watched you grow up, so how


    can I possibly not remember you? You''re getting prettier and prettier, and I nearly couldn''t recognize


    you. I haven''t seen you around when I go back to the family home over the years. Have you not gone


    back?¡±


    Amelia smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Mrs. Winters, you must be tired from the flight. I''ll ask Derrick to


    send you to the hotel after the meal. You should get some rest.¡±


    A considerate woman she was, Ophelia did not insist on an answer.


    ¡°Dad, Mom,¡± Derrick and Tiffany called out as they walked over. Clearly, Derrick already thought of


    them as his inws.


    When Ophelia and Reginald saw Derrick, who looked like the prime model of mankind, they froze.


    They had never seen a man that attractive before¡ªhe was like one of the gods in the fantastical they


    heard when they were children.


    I doubt there are many who look as charming as him! He''s so beautiful to the point anyone would feel


    bad about themselves just by being in the same room as him!


    When Tiffany saw the way her parents were standing transfixed, augh escaped her.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, snap back to your senses. This is your son-inw. He''s a man, not a god or a monster


    from some stories,¡± Tiffany deliberately teased.


    It was then the Winters came back to their senses and turned red in the face.


    Ophelia then rolled her eyes at her daughter, embarrassed, before turning back to Derrick.


    ¡°Are you Derrick? Tiff has shown us your photo before. You''re already very good-looking in photos. I


    never thought that you''d look even better in person. You''re just like the gods in the stories. Tiffany''s dad


    and I are stunned. We thought we''d gone to an alternate universe!¡± Ophelia''s description, which


    sounded like a typical statement of a woman her age, was also mixed with several trending terms.


    Hence, Derrick chuckled in amusement, and the two became much closer from that.


    ¡°Mom, you''re so humorous! I''m d that you''re happy with my looks. I was just worrying about what I


    should do if you didn''t like me. Now, I can be at ease. From now on, I''ll be like your son. This is a gift


    from me for you and Dad. I hope that you''ll like it.¡± Derrick then took two intricate boxes out of nowhere


    as if he was a magician. He then handed them to Ophelia before saying, ¡°I''ve prepared the gifts for


    Jayden and his family separately; I''ll be getting someone to send them to the hotel that I''ve booked for


    you.¡±


    At that, Ophelia became even happier with Derrick, for the young man seemed to be well-prepared.


    Even Reginald, Tiffany''s father, found nothing unsatisfactory about Derrick after giving him a once-over.


    The group then went to the hotel to put their luggage before heading to the restaurant for their meal.


    Oscar came muchter with Tony. When the Winters saw him, they figured out that he was either rich


    or influential. From that, they understood that Tiffany''s life in Tayhaven was not bad. Not only was she


    marrying a good husband, but the people she knew were also excellent individuals.


    After putting down Tony, Oscar greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Winters, Mrs. Winters, I''m Oscar Clinton, Amelia''s


    husband.¡±


    The Winters couple immediately stood up stiffly. As a matter of fact, they even nearly bowed at him.


    ¡°Hello, nice to meet you!¡±


    Oscar''s presence was overwhelming, and they dared not do anything silly around him.


    Tony also greeted them obediently.


    He looked cute and sweet with his words, so the Winters couple were instantly enamored with him.


    ¡°He''s...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Winters, Mrs. Winters, he''s my son. His name is Anthony Clinton, and his nickname is Tony. You


    can just call him Tony,¡± Amelia introduced.


    ¡°Tony? That''s a nice name.¡± Ophelia reached out to carefully touch Tony''s face. ¡°He looks great. He''s


    almost like a doll. The children of rich families are really different from others. The other pair of


    grandchildren I have are so cheeky.¡±


    The Winters kept pouring praises on Tony, and it was a nice opening to their meeting.


    After the meal, Amelia took the present she prepared beforehand and gave it to Oscar. ¡°Mrs. Winters,


    this is a gift to you and Mr. Winters from Oscar and me. I''m not sure if you''d like it or not.¡±


    Ophelia was pleasantly surprised. She quickly took it and said, ¡°Amelia, thank you. You''re such a


    considerate child. I''m sure your gifts are the best.¡±


    A while of chattingter, they finally bid each other farewell.


    Derrick sent the Winters family back to the hotel before staying and chatting a while longer with Tiffany


    and her parents.


    Then, he received a call that made him leave early. Tiffany sent him to the entrance and reminded him,


    ¡°Drive safely.¡±


    Derrick replied, ¡°Call me when you''re about to go back. I''lle and pick you up.¡±


    Tiffany nodded.


    Once Derrick was gone, Ophelia quickly grabbed Tiffany''s hand and returned to her usual state.


    ¡°Tiff, Derrick looks like a great man. What does he do? What does his family do? You can''t forget about


    your elder brother''s family and your little brother''s family even after getting a good life, okay? Don''t


    forget that it was difficult for them to pay for your university tuition fees back then. Once you''re rich, you


    have to buy a house for them each,¡± Ophelia said to her.


    Tiffany''s good mood dissipated at that.


    She thought that her mother would be concerned about her well-being after not seeing her for a long


    time. However, as it turned out, Ophelia was only thinking about how her family could benefit from her


    rich soon-to-be husband. For a moment, Tiffany was unsure if she should be d that they had not


    shown that side of theirs when Derrick was around.


    While she was fine with helping them out upon getting rich, it was a different story to have someone


    ask for the money from her.


    It felt as if she was nothing but an automated teller machine to them¡ªno one would feel good to be


    treated in that way.


    Tiffany then said, ¡°Mom, didn''t I buy a house for you?¡±


    ¡°That''s not the same. I thought you were only earning a little more in Tayhaven, so it didn''t feel right to


    ask more from you. But now, it''s different. The man you''re marrying seems good, and it''s nothing out of


    the norm to help out your brothers. At the very least, you should buy a house for your two brothers.


    After all, property prices are skyrocketing nowadays,¡± Ophelia told her.


    By then, Tiffany could barely keep the smile on her face.


    Reginald then walked over to diffuse the situation. ¡°It''ll be our daughter''s happy day in no time. Talking


    to her about the houses right now will be killing her joy.¡±


    Ophelia rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Do you still want your younger son and his wife to squeeze in the small


    house that''s not even fifty square meters? Moreover, he''s still paying off the loan for that house.¡±


    Reginald fell silent. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Tiffany was rather disappointed. Inparison with Ophelia''s two sons, she, as her daughter, did not


    seem as important.


    I knew it. A married daughter is no longer part of the family. I really can''t feel any love from this family at


    all.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    ¡°What about your older brother? You can''t treat him differently,¡± Ophelia said, pushing her luck. ¡°I


    thought that you weren''t earning that much in Tayhaven, so I never told you about this. Jayden tried to


    start up a business a while ago, and he ended up losing a lot of money since it failed. He doesn''t have


    a lot of money left, so give him a helping hand.¡±


    Tiffany subconsciously turned to look at her older brother, who turned away guiltily. On the other hand,


    his wife gave her an embarrassed smile.


    Tiffany then said, ¡°Mom, it is as if you don''t know that Jayden is not cut up to do business. Why didn''t


    you tell me he was going to start a business?¡±


    Ophelia''s expression darkened, and she huffed, ¡°Do you hear yourself? Why can''t your brother start up


    his own business?¡±


    Tiffany fell silent.


    Instantly, the atmosphere in the room turned tense.


    A beatter, she uttered, ¡°Everyone, rest first. Derrick and I need to take a look at the wedding dress,


    and we have many things to do up until the wedding. I don''t think we''ll have much time to take care of


    you all.¡±


    Ophelia then sent her to the doorway and repeated, ¡°Tiff, don''t forget to buy a house for your younger


    brother and help out with Jayden''s finances. They''re living hard lives, and you can''t forget about the


    kind things they''ve done for you once you''re living the good life.¡±


    Tiffany managed to hold herself back from starting an argument with her mother.


    ¡°I know what to do,¡± was all she said before leaving.


    Upon leaving the hotel, Tiffany heaved a sigh to let her anger seep away.


    She then sent Derrick a message, telling him that she was going to head home first. She also told him


    to go straight home after work.


    After that, she took a cab home. What Tiffany did not know was that a car came over a while after she


    left. The person in that car smirked as she looked at the hotel. ¡°Tiffany Winters, so you have a family


    too. I genuinely thought that you have none despite the long fight with you. Still, that''s good. It''s good


    that you have weaknesses. I don''t believe that I won''t be able to take you down by targeting your


    family.


    The woman in the car then made a call. Once the call went through, she said, ¡°Archie, this is Crystal. I


    have something I need your help with. I''ll send you an email with the details of the woman I told you


    about. Help me look into her family details, and I want the findings on the day after next. All right, I''ll


    leave this to you. Once I''m back at Saspiuburg, We shall meet up.¡±


    After ending the call, Crystal gave the hotel another nce before driving off.


    Two days passed by in peace after that. Crystal then received the information about the Winters family


    and found out that Ophelia and Reginald were normal retired white-cored workers. The eldest son of


    the Winters family had failed in starting up a business a while ago, so he was currently working as an


    employee in an insurancepany. He was earning two to three thousand every month, and he


    frequently had arguments with his wife because of financial matters. As for Tiffany''s younger brother,


    he was a civil servant, and so was his wife. They had taken out a loan to buy a house, but the wife was


    a materialistic individual who spent all of her pay every month. Not only did Tiffany''s younger brother


    have to pay the loan with his sry, but he was also the one to pay for their living expenses. Hence,


    both his and his wife''s life was tough as well. Like Tiffany''s older brother''s rtionship with his wife,


    Tiffany''s younger brother''s rtionship with his wife was no better either.


    Crystal refused to believe that she would not be able to strike them down by targeting them financially.


    Her lips curled. Even if she could not wreck Tiffany and Derrick''s wedding, she could still humiliate


    Tiffany in front of everyone.


    Meanwhile, Tiffany had no idea what Crystal was nning. Even though she was initially upset about


    how her parents had talked to her about buying houses for her brothers, her mood soon took a turn for


    the better when she thought about how they could benefit from that.


    Nevertheless, Tiffany had forgotten one thing¡ªhuman wants could never be fully satisfied.


    That day, while Amelia was apanying her on a shopping trip for furniture for her new house,


    Ophelia called. She told Tiffany that she wanted to join them, and she had no choice but to let her.


    The moment Ophelia arrived and saw that Amelia was there as well, she quickly stered on a kind


    and caring demeanor.


    ¡°Amelia, you''re here too,¡± Ophelia said.


    Amelia replied, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Winters. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°I''ve been good.¡± Ophelia nodded fervently before pulling Tiffany aside.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡±


    With a nervous look, Ophelia said to her, ¡°Tiff, how much do you have right now? Jayden previously


    took a loan from the loan sharks for his business, and now they''re here at his ce, hounding him for


    the money. You have to save your brother!¡±


    Tiffany barked out an angryugh.


    At that very moment, she really wanted to tell her mom off. Why don''t you tell your son to ask for


    money from god instead? What made you think that people like us can borrow from loan sharks?


    Getting a loan from loan sharks means getting trapped in a bottomless pit of paying back the interest.


    ¡°Mom, how much did Jayden borrow?¡±


    ¡°Two hundred thousand. It''s three hundred thousand now. The guy said that it''ll be four hundred


    thousand by tomorrow if we can''t pay the interest today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow, a hundred thousand each day? Why don''t you tell him to rob a bank instead?¡±


    ¡°Tiff, stop saying such things. You really have to help your brother out, or else he''s dead meat!¡±


    Tiffany folded her arms as her mood turned foul.


    Right then, Amelia walked over and smiled at them. ¡°What''s the matter, Mrs. Winters? You can tell me.¡±


    Ophelia blinked and immediately shifted her target to Amelia.


    ¡°Mom, talk to me instead. Don''t try to trick my friend,¡± Tiffany huffed.


    Ophelia rolled her eyes at Tiffany.


    ¡°Amelia, something happened in the family. Can you help us out?¡± Ophelia said.


    Instantly, Tiffany loudly uttered, ¡°Mom.¡±


    However, Amelia raised her hand and gently replied, ¡°Go on, Mrs. Winters. Your family matters are


    Tiff''s matters, and her matters are mine. I won''t say no if it''s something I can help with.¡±


    In the next second, Ophelia grabbed Amelia''s hand and cried out, ¡°Amelia, Tiff is really lucky to have a


    good friend like you!¡±


    Ophelia then told Amelia what happened.


    Amelia smiled. ¡°Three hundred thousand isn''t a problem; I can give you that. However, can I meet the


    loan shark? I''ll get Oscar to deal with this and make sure you won''t have any problem in the future.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Sure.¡±


    Ophelia nodded vigorously.


    By then, Tiffany was so furious she was at a loss for words.


    After reassuring Ophelia and sending her back, Tiffany shrugged and said in a deliberately nonchnt


    tone, ¡°Babe, you saw it yourself. My family is worse than yours, and I''m rted to them by blood too.¡±


    Amelia responded, ¡°Don''t say that, Tiff. They were never mean to you when you grew up, and they sent


    you to school. They love you too, but inparison to their sons, you''re not as important. Moreover,


    your brother took a loan from loan sharks. You''re having a good life now. Who are they going to seek


    help from if not you?¡±


    Tiffany''s head began throbbing, and she raised her hand to rub her temples.


    ¡°Babe, you know it''s not the three hundred thousand I''m upset about. It''s just the way they are. They''re


    not even concerned about my well-being nor worried if my husband''s family will be mean to me. The


    first thing they say is to ask for money from me. I''m just very disappointed.¡±


    Amelia knew how she felt.


    It was tradition for children to be dutiful toward their parents, but it was another matter if the parents


    demanded endlessly from their children.


    ¡°Babe, I''ll handle this. Don''t intervene.¡±


    ¡°Loan sharks like these are associated with the mafia, or else they won''t have the courage to make the


    interest so high. Therefore, we''ll need someone reputable in the underworld to deal with this. Oscar


    knows someone like this, so I''ll tell him about this matter once I''m home.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Babe.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What are friends for, right?¡±


    Tiffany then found a ce to sit. As she watched the cars rush by, she frowned and quietly said, ¡°Babe,


    I shouldn''t have told them that I am getting married. I''m afraid that they''ll be greedier at the sight


    of the Hissons'' wealth.¡±


    Amelia sat down beside her.


    The rich were most fearful of getting impoverished, greedy inws. That was why they only wanted to


    marry someone of equal status. That way, they would be able to avoid feeling disgusted by the inw''s


    greed.


    ¡°They''ll go back after your wedding. As long as you send money to your parents on time, I''m sure


    they''ll be considerate of you too,¡± Amelia told her.


    Tiffany chuckled. The moment Ophelia arrived and saw that Amelia was there as well, she quickly


    stered on a kind and caring demeanor.


    I hope that''s the case.


    Unfortunately, both Amelia and Tiffany underestimated the intensity of human greed. Therefore,ter


    on, when the Winters began asking for more, Tiffany grew increasingly frustrated. In fact, her marriage


    suffered from their greed to the point it was nearly ruined.


    Tiffany never thought her seemingly perfect marriage would turn out to be that unstable¡ªthat


    something minor would burn it down so easily and push her to the brink of a mental breakdown.


    ¡°I don''t want to think about this anymore. I''m about to get married in a few days, and it''s not like the


    Hissons are waiting for my dowry. In fact, they''ve prepared everything, and there''s nothing much I need


    to do,¡± Tiffany casually remarked.


    Amelia reached up to pat her head¡ªa silent gesture of constion.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    Amelia entrusted Oscar with resolving Jayden''s issue with the loan sharks, so he contacted gang


    members that he knew and had them take care of it.


    Of course, they kept everything a secret from Derrick the whole time.


    Fortunately, they were able to take care of Jayden''s issue just in time for Tiffany and Derrick''s wedding.


    Amelia showed up for the wedding ceremony as a family member of the bride. She was seated in the


    second row with Oscar and Tony.


    As the music began to y, Tiffany slowly made her way over with Reginald holding her hand.


    With a smile on her face, she watched as Reginald solemnly handed her over to Derrick. ¡°Derrick, I


    hereby ce my daughter in your hands. Make sure you take good care of her.¡±


    Derrick nodded as he reached out to take Tiffany''s hand.


    The two of them then turned toward the emcee, prompting him to begin his speech.


    ¡°Do you, Derrick Hisson, take this woman to be yourwfully wedded wife, to live together in


    matrimony, to love her,fort her, honor and keep her, in sickness and in health, in sorrow and in joy,


    to have and to hold, from this day forward, as long as you both shall live?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Derrick replied.


    The emcee then turned toward Tiffany and asked, ¡°Do you, Tiffany Winters, take this man to be your


    lawfully wedded husband, to live together in matrimony, to love her,fort her, honor and keep her, in


    sickness and in health, in sorrow and in joy, to have and to hold, from this day forward, as long as you


    both shall live?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Tiffany replied.


    The emcee shed them a smile as he continued, ¡°Very well, you may now proceed with the ring


    exchange. A ring is an unbroken circle with ends that have been joined together, and it represents your


    union. It is a symbol of infinity, and of your infinite love. When you look at these rings on your hands, be


    reminded of this moment, yourmitment, and the love you now feel for each other.¡±


    Derrick pulled out the diamond ring that he had prepared, held Tiffany''s hand, and slid it onto her finger.


    Although the ring itself wasn''t heavy, it represented his lifetime promise to her.


    Tiffany too took the ring over and solemnly slid it onto his finger.


    ¡°Before these witnesses, you have pledged to be joined in marriage. You have now sealed this pledge


    with your wedding rings. By the authority vested in me, I now pronounce you married! Ladies and


    gentlemen, don''t you think it''s about time they have that kiss?¡± the emcee said excitedly.


    ¡°Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!¡± the crowd responded with an equal amount of enthusiasm.


    With everyone cheering them on, Derrick gave Tiffany a deep and passionate kiss. A few minutes had


    passed by the time they let go of each other.


    As the crowd apuded them like crazy, Derrick looked Tiffany in the eye and said, ¡°You are my wife


    now, Tiff. Don''t even think about running away anymore.¡±


    Tiffany blushed shyly as she said, ¡°You''re my wife too, so no looking at other women from now on!¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Derrick replied.


    Their wholesome moment was ruined when a hostile voice came from the crowd. ¡°Hey, Jayden


    Winters! Show yourself! It''s time for you to pay me the money you owe!¡±


    With his face all pale, Jayden got up from his seat and rushed toward the group of men. ¡°What brings


    you here, Mr. Angelo? We agreed that I''d pay up two weekster, didn''t we?¡±


    Ronnie Angelo grabbed him by the shirt cor and shouted angrily, ¡°Don''t give me that crap, Jayden!


    You owe me money! Are you trying to avoid paying up?¡±


    In his state of panic, Jayden turned to look at Tiffany as he yelled, ¡°Help me, Tiffany!¡±


    ¡°Who are you people? Let go of my son!¡± Tiffany''s mother eximed as she came rushing over with


    her husband.


    Amelia, Tiffany, Oscar, and Derrick made their way over as well.


    ¡°Let''s talk about this, so please let go of my brother!¡± Tiffany pleaded.


    Ronnie shoved Jayden aside and eyed Tiffany from head to toe as he said, ¡°So, you''re Tiffany Winters?


    The one that married into the Hisson family? Your brother tells me that you''re pretty rich now. You see,


    he came over and borrowed some money from me for gambling. Do you want to pay off his debt?


    That''s fine by me! He owes me a couple of millions, that''s all!¡±


    Tiffany red at Jayden and asked through clenched teeth, ¡°What''s the meaning of this?¡±


    This is my wedding! All the rtives from the Hissons are here! I can only imagine how furious my


    mother-inw will be when this is all over...


    With tears in his eyes, Jayden said, ¡°Someone talked me into it! He told me I could earn over two


    hundred thousand a night, so I wanted to strike it rich and afford a better life! I really didn''t think I''d end


    up borrowing that much money! Please, you''ve got to help me out here!¡±


    Tiffany was so mad that she scoffed at him in response.


    Unbelievable... I can''t believe my brother has be a gambler now... This is so humiliating!


    Kate''s expression was especially gloomy. ¡°Young man, we will pay you the money that he owes you,


    but this is my son''s wedding that you''re crashing. How about you boys stick around for a few drinks?


    The heir to the Clintons is here too. You wouldn''t want to mess with both the Hissons and the Clintons,


    would you?¡± she said with her head held high.


    Naturally, Ronnie knew better than to push his luck. ¡°If you say so, Mrs. Hisson. It''s only a few million,


    after all! For you, I could even let him off without any payment!¡±


    ¡°It''s only normal to repay one''s debts. We Hissons can afford to pay the amount!¡± Kate replied


    pridefully.


    ¡°Yes, of course, Mrs. Hisson.¡±


    With that, the wedding ceremony continued with a gloomy tension in the air.


    The look on Kate''s face was as cold as ice by the time the guests had all left the venue. She then


    personally paid off Jayden''s debt before summoning Tiffany and Derrick into a room.


    ¡°Tiffany, what is the meaning of this? How did your brother end up owing so much money? The Hisson


    family''s rtives and business partners were all in attendance today! Do you realize how much


    disgrace you''ve brought us? As if your status being unworthy of marrying Derrick wasn''t bad enough,


    now you''ve also got a gambler in your family! How will people think of the Hissons after this?¡± she


    asked angrily.


    Tiffany kept her head low as she said apologetically, ¡°I''m sorry, Mom. I didn''t know things would end up


    like this.¡±


    ¡°You didn''t know? He''s your brother, isn''t he? How would you not know that he''s a gambler? I knew I


    should''ve investigated your family background thoroughly! I thought you were simply from a poor


    family, but I didn''t think it''d be this bad! Honestly, I don''t even want to acknowledge you as my


    daughter-inw!¡±


    Tiffany clenched her fists tightly as she felt a horrible sensation spread through her heart.


    Derrick held her hand as he said, ¡°Mom, I believe this is just a one-off event. Tiff and her brother are


    two separate individuals. I''m marrying her, not her family. I don''t think this matters all that much.¡±


    ¡°How could you say that? What if her poor rtives start leeching off us for money? We may be rich,


    but that doesn''t mean they can take advantage of us like this!¡± Kate snapped back at him while ring


    disdainfully at Tiffany.


    Derrick frowned. ¡°Mom...¡±


    Kate took a deep breath and waved impatiently at him. ¡°Whatever, we''ll let this matter slide for now.


    However, I hope that Tiffany will avoid contacting her family unless it is something absolutely


    necessary. I don''t want to deal with a bunch of greedy rtives. Having a daughter-inw like her must


    be the worst luck of my life!¡±


    She then walked out the door after saying that.


    Feeling extremely conflicted, Tiffany kept her head low as she thought to herself.


    This was supposed to be a nice wedding, but my family screwed it all up for me... Right now, I''m


    probably the worst bride in the world!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Derrick lifted her chin and said reassuringly, ¡°My mom is just harsh like that. Don''t worry about it, okay?


    I''m here with you. A few million is a piece of cake for me.¡±


    Tiffany shed him a wry smile. ¡°I''m sorry my family ruined our wedding. I didn''t know my brother would


    pick up gambling like that. I''m really sorry...¡±


    Derrick ced a finger on her lip and said gently, ¡°Don''t worry about it. Regardless of what Jayden did,


    he is still your brother. I''m really grateful to your family for raising you so well. I wouldn''t have been able


    to marry such a wonderful woman otherwise!¡±


    Tiffany chuckled after hearing that. ¡°Thanks for being so understanding, Derrick.¡±


    ¡°We''re husband and wife, remember? It''s like the emcee said earlier. I will love you,fort you, honor


    and stand by you, in sickness and in health, in sorrow and in joy for as long as we both shall live. You


    will always be my wife, no matter what bes of you. I will never leave you, so all I ask is for you to


    remain by my side,¡± Derrick reassured affectionately.


    Tiffany buried herself in his embrace. ¡°Thanks, Derrick. Marrying you is the best thing that has ever


    happened to me!¡±


    Although Derrick had helped her let go of her hatred toward her family, the horrible things they did still


    angered her to no end.


    The fact that her brother had strayed so far from the right path shocked her greatly, and there was


    nothing much she could do about it.


    Hitting him was definitely out of the question, and her parents would get mad at her if sheshed out at


    him. As such, she would only end up on the losing end no matter what.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    After sending Kate and the others off, Tiffany tried her best to keep her anger suppressed as she


    reprimanded her brother, ¡°Jayden, why did you borrow money from loan sharks? Don''t you know that


    they''re all heartless bloodsuckers?¡±


    Jayden shed her a guilty look as he exined, ¡°Someone talked me into this, Tiff. They said I could


    earn millions if I got lucky! You may not know this, but my luck has been down in the dumpstely. I


    failed at starting a business, and I haven''t been able to close any deals as an insurance agent either.


    That''s why I decided to try my hand at gambling instead. I was winning at first but somehow started


    losing after a while. Not wanting to give up so easily, I put all of my money into it and even borrowed


    some from the loan shark.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid or what? How could you believe such ridiculous lies? Countless families have been


    destroyed because of gambling debts!¡± Tiffany yelled furiously in disbelief.


    ¡°Tiff, your brother only did it to help our family out! Your husband Derrick isn''t evenining, so how


    about you stop scolding your brother?¡± Ophelia protested.


    ¡°The Hissons may be wealthy, but their money doesn''t grow on trees, and they aren''t obligated to settle


    Jayden''s debts either! Just so you know, a few million isn''t a small figure! They''re already looking down


    on me due to our family background, so you guys are only making things worse for me! Are you all


    trying to ruin my life?¡± Tiffany''s chest was heaving from anger as she said that. It was the first time she


    had gotten this mad.


    I''ve been working my butt off all these years, but no one has ever thought to ask me if I''m doing all


    right! They only call me when they need money! What do they think I am, an ATM?


    ¡°Don''t be like that, Tiff. Your brother has learned his lesson, and he won''t do it again. We''ll take him


    home now to save you the eyesore, okay?¡± Ophelia said sarcastically.


    Just like that, Tiffany''s family members took the next flight home after leaving that mess behind. Tiffany


    had thought that it was all over, but it turned out to be the beginning of her troubles.


    Due to them being busy with their work, Tiffany and Derrick didn''t go on a honeymoon after their


    wedding. As the filming for the movie that Derrick invested in was about to start, they had no choice but


    to postpone their honeymoon. After all, it wouldn''t be easy for a publisher to do the work of a producer.


    While Tiffany was busy with the script for the movie, her family members kept calling her to ask for


    money. They were practically treating her like an ATM after knowing that she married into a wealthy


    family, much to her chagrin.


    Although she gave them the money as requested, their actions angered her so much that they messed


    up her creativity. In the end, she waspletely stuck and couldn''t even write another word.


    Noticing her frustration, Amelia brought her out on a date to help her rx. ¡°Come on, talk to me.


    What''s going on?¡± she asked while handing her a drink.


    ¡°Oh, just my family is an absolute pain in the neck as usual. You know how it is. My mom is pretty much


    treating me like an ATM right now. As if calling me every few days asking for money wasn''t bad


    enough, she even called Derrick! She doesn''t care about my feelings at all!¡± Tiffany replied with a wry


    smile.


    Amelia frowned and stirred her drink as she said, ¡°I remember your mom being a reasonable and


    rational woman when we were young. She has never asked you for money when you started working


    out here, so why would she start now?¡±


    Tiffany simply lowered her gaze and fiddled with her teaspoon in silence.


    A greedy family is probably one of the worst fears a woman can face after marriage... They''d keep


    asking her for money regardless of whether her husband''s family is wealthy...


    Amelia thought to herself with a sigh.


    ¡°Did your mother-inw say anything about it?¡±


    ¡°She never liked me to begin with, so finding out about my failure of a family only worsens things even


    further!¡± Tiffany replied with a sullen look on her face, showing no sign of her usual high-spirited self


    whatsoever.


    Instead of enjoying a sweet and happy life after marriage, all I''m feeling is mental and physical


    exhaustion. Knowing their ugly nature, I wouldn''t have invited them over to my wedding if I had a


    choice! Even if I did be a sessful author, they''d still think of me as a mere white-cor worker!


    ¡°You need to bring back that positive energy you used to have, Tiff. When I was blind, you kept telling


    me to not give up. Right now, I''m returning those exact words to you. I believe this is all temporary, so


    you need to stop sulking and pull yourself together! Do it for Derrick too!¡± Amelia reminded her.


    After taking a moment to regain herposure, Tiffany shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°Don''t worry,


    Babe! I''m fine!¡±


    Amelia took a sip of her drink. ¡°I am d to hear that, Tiff! Just talk to me if you ever need to get


    something off your chest, okay? Your brother may have gone a little too far this time, but he is still your


    family. You can''t possibly sit by and do nothing unless they''ve really crossed the line.¡±


    Tiffany nodded.


    Of course, I understand that perfectly well. It''s just that the way my family constantly asks me for


    money is really driving me up the wall! They''ve been doing it in the past, but not to this extent. They


    really showed their ugly side the moment they found out about me marrying into a wealthy family.


    Honestly, they never fail to test my patience...


    ¡°Babe, you know what? I suddenly get this feeling that your adoptive parents aren''t actually half as bad.


    They may have been cold to you, but at least they don''t screw you over like mine!¡±


    Not wanting toment on that statement, Amelia simply smiled at her in response.


    Every family had its own fair share of problems, and things weren''t necessarily what they seemed.


    Realizing she had misspoken, Tiffany was quick to apologize, ¡°I didn''t mean it like that, Babe. I was just


    a little stressed out by my family''s shenanigans! Please don''t take it to heart, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about it!¡± Amelia replied with a chuckle.


    The two of them then chatted for a little while longer before returning to their respective homes.


    While Amelia dove deep into her work, Tiffany tried her best to rid her mind of distractions and focused


    on writing the script. Fortunately, her family members had stopped calling her for some reason, much to


    her relief.


    Right as everyone thought things were taking a turn for the better, news about Amelia giarizing


    someone else''s blueprints started spreading like wildfire on the inte.


    Another blueprint that looked exactly the same was found online, and it was actually published before


    hers.


    Amelia was bbergasted to find out that someone had used her of giarism. Her colleagues in


    the design department were equally shocked but didn''t dare say anything due to her status as Oscar''s


    wife. After all, the Clinton family wasn''t one that they could afford to mess with.


    It wasn''t long before Amelia was summoned into Shane''s office.


    ¡°Have a seat, Amelia. I still have a document to take care of,¡± he said while pointing at the couch.


    Amelia did as she was told, and Shane made his way over as soon as he was done with the document.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Amelia. I''ve already had someone take care of the giarism issue. Still, this incident did


    cause quite an uproar on the inte. Most of thepanies that requested for your blueprints have all


    withdrawn from their contracts, so you may have to take a break for a while.¡±


    Amelia groaned in frustration and said, ¡°Shane, I have never giarized anyone''s work. I''m not entirely


    sure how the exact same blueprint was published before mine, but I believe someone might''ve stolen


    mine. I would like to investigate this matter personally.¡±


    Shane shed her a smile. ¡°I do believe you, Amelia. I wouldn''t have summoned you to my office to


    reassure you if I didn''t. You are without a doubt an incredibly talented designer, but my faith in you isn''t


    enough to convince everyone else. While I will be investigating this matter myself, I have a feeling that


    Mr. Clinton won''t just sit by and ignore it either. If you are innocent, then it''s only a matter of time before


    the truth gets revealed.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°All right, you can either get back to work or take a few days off and rest at home.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can work. I''ve done nothing wrong, so I have nothing to fear,¡± Amelia replied decisively while


    heading for the door.


    ¡°Do be more careful of your colleagues, Amelia. That person was able to steal your work so easily, so it


    is highly possible that the culprit is someone you trust a lot,¡± Shane reminded her.


    Amelia paused briefly before replying, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Jolin, who had been waiting outside the door, quickly followed behind the moment Amelia left Shane''s


    office. ¡°We will get to the bottom of this giarism issue, Mrs. Clinton. It was my mistake that led to


    your blueprint being stolen. For that, I am truly sorry.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Amelia shed her a smile in response. ¡°This isn''t your fault, so don''t beat yourself up over it. I just got


    careless, that''s all.¡±


    I thought I''d been careful enough to avoid conflicts at the workce, but it looks like I was wrong. Sure,


    not everyone here likes me, but I don''t think I''ve offended anyone in particr either. Looks like people


    are a lot moreplicated than I''d imagined. Maybe I''ve gotten soft and slow after being pampered for


    too long, so someone took advantage of that opportunity. They stole my favorite design and used


    me of giarism, which is a great insult to a designer. It is basically saying I''ve lost my talent.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    As Jolin was personally investigating the giarism incident, it wasn''t long before Oscar found out


    about it. He then had his best hacker infiltrate theputer of theizen that uploaded the image to


    find out more about him.


    Although the culprit was clever enough to make that upload with an anonymous ount registered


    under a fake ID card, Oscar was able to have his hacker investigate the source of that fake ID card.


    Thanks to the amount of money he was paying for that information, they soon received an anonymous


    tip which helped them greatly.


    In just a few days, Hugo had managed to find and catch the underaged teen who uploaded the


    blueprints online.


    Intimidated by how tough Hugo and his men looked, the young man knew better than to mess with


    them and confessed immediately when asked about the blueprints.


    ¡°What happened was, a woman came to me and offered me a thousand. All I had to do was make a


    fake ID card and upload these blueprints online. That woman looked really fashionable with her


    sunsses and high heels. I couldn''t get a clear look at her face due to the sunsses, but I could tell


    she looked pretty. I''m not a big fan of her thick makeup, though!¡± The young man was terrified at first


    but got all excited when he started describing the woman.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hugo yelled at him, causing the young man to go silent instantly.


    Hugo then had one of his men fetch him a piece of paper and continued, ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Go on to do what?¡± the young man asked in confusion.


    Hugo shot him a cold re as he replied, ¡°Think long and hard about the woman''s appearance, then


    describe it to me as best you can. Keep in mind that your life depends on your description.¡±


    ¡°R-Right!¡±


    The young man then did as he was told, and Hugo quickly sketched a portrait ording to his


    description.


    ¡°Is this her?¡± Hugo asked while showing him the drawing.


    The young man nodded profusely in response.


    Hugo nodded at one of the bodyguards, prompting him to give the young man a beating. ¡°Next time,


    don''t just ept random offers from strangers.¡±


    With that, Hugo and his men left the scene.


    ¡°Here you go, Boss. I sketched this based on the young man''s description.¡± Hugo said respectfully


    while handing Oscar the drawing.


    Although Oscar found the woman to look rather familiar, he couldn''t recall where and when he had


    seen her before.


    ¡°Go find out who she is,¡± Oscar ordered.


    ¡°I''ve already had our friend at the police station look her up in the census. I''m sure we''ll have an update


    soon,¡± Hugo replied.


    Oscar nodded.


    Hugo''s phone started ringing a few minutester, and he answered it as quickly as he could. ¡°Hello? I


    see... Understood, I''ll treat you to a mealter. Bye now.¡±


    He then hung up the phone and said, ¡°ording to the police, this woman is Rory Sanders. She''s a


    fresh graduate and works in the samepany as Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    That was when Oscar finally remembered who that woman was.


    We''ve met a few times before, and she would stare at me from time to time for some reason. Amelia


    has always looked after her, and this is how she returns the favor? By betraying her? She''s got some


    gutsing after my woman!


    With that in mind, Oscar ordered, ¡°Bring her to me.¡±


    His men soon brought Rory over and tied her up before tossing her onto the floor. It wasn''t until she


    looked up and met Oscar''s icy-cold gaze that her face turned as white as a sheet.


    ¡°M-Mr. Clinton... W-Why did you have your men bring me over like this?¡± she asked with a forced smile.


    Oscar shot her a nce as he read out the fake ID card number that she used. ¡°You sure are a bold


    one foring after my woman, Rory.¡±


    Despite being scared out of her wits, Rory still tried her best to y dumb and said, ¡°Huh? W-What are


    you talking about, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°Rory, I wouldn''t have brought you over if I didn''t already know what you did. Come clean with me, and


    I might just allow you to carry on living in Tayhaven,¡± Oscar said with a sneer.


    Trying to hide it when he already knows everything will only make things worse. I should tell him the


    truth if I want to stand a chance at making it out alive!


    With that in mind, Rory confessed with teary eyes, ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Clinton! I only did this because I was


    blinded by greed! Someone came to me and asked me to teach Amelia a lesson in return for a huge


    sum of money! I know I''ve made a very huge mistake, and I am willing to take responsibility for it.


    Please spare my life, Mr. Clinton! I have a sick mother at home in need of treatment! I really didn''t


    mean to hurt Amelia like this! I only did it to save my mother!¡±


    Oscar red coldly at her. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Rory nodded with her body curled up in fear.


    ¡°If you admit to stealing the blueprint and apologize to Amelia, I will let this slide,¡± Oscar said.


    Rory fell into a dilemma after hearing that. If I admit to it, I''ll lose this amazing job that I worked really


    hard to get! It''d also make me worthless to Jennifer, who has been helping me out in secret! She might


    even get rid of me like a useless pawn!


    Noticing that she was still hesitating, Oscar pressed on, ¡°What''s the matter? You won''t do it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, will you really spare my life if I admit to it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I am a man of my word, and I won''t deliberately make things difficult for you.¡± All I''m going


    to do is use you as bait to catch the mastermind behind all this!


    Rory knew full well that she was at Oscar''s mercy, and that he would pin the crime on her regardless of


    whether she admitted to it or not.


    Given how powerful Oscar was, a mere white-cor worker like her could never afford to mess with


    him.


    Rory truly regretted destroying Amelia''s trust in her for such an insignificant mary reward.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After all, offending the Clintons would make life a living hell for her in Tayhaven.


    Oh, Oscar... You''re such an excellent man, and I''ve had a crush on you for so long! To think that the


    first time I get to speak to you up close would be under such horrible circumstances...


    With that in mind, Rory pped herself hard across the face as she said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I will admit to


    everyone in the office tomorrow that I stole the blueprint, and that I betrayed Amelia despite her helping


    me out so much.¡±


    Oscar simply stared at her in silence before summoning Hugo, who then brought Rory into another


    room.


    She was subjected to extreme torture that left no marks on her body whatsoever. However, she was in


    so much pain that she could barely stand up by the time Hugo untied her.


    He then shoved her into the trunk of a car and dropped her off in a rural area in the countryside.


    ¡°Rory, Boss says you will either show up at the office tomorrow for your confession or leave Tayhaven


    forever,¡± Hugo said before driving off.


    Rory stared nkly at the deserted area around her as she wondered what she should do. Her phone


    and money had been taken, so walking back to the city was her only option.


    Her entire body was suffering from excruciating pain, and she had no idea how many hours of walking


    it would take for her to reach the office.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    Rory made her way out of the suburbs under Hugo''s watchful eye. On one hand, she felt relieved that


    she got out in one piece, but on the other hand, she was very hungry.


    It was the dead of night by the time she got back to town. Hence, there weren''t many people on the


    streets.


    Rory had no choice but to steel herself and beg for food from a nearby restaurant since she had no


    cash on hand. The restaurant owner couldn''t bear to see how pitiful she looked and had wanted to


    serve her food. However, his face fell after receiving a phone call. In the end, she got kicked out of the


    restaurant.


    Rory tried her luck and visited a few more diners. However, nobody wanted to take her in.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Feeling embarrassed, she had no choice but to head toward her office building.


    s, the entrance was locked. The only option left for Rory was to find a sheltered ce to spend the


    night.


    The next day, Oscar sent Amelia to work as usual. However, a weak voice rang out as she approached


    the office building''s entrance.


    ¡°Amelia.¡±


    Amelia turned around and saw Rory standing not too far away. Her eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Rory, what happened to you?¡± she asked.


    Rory grabbed her arms as her eyes shed with fear. She said, ¡°Amelia, I''m sorry. Please forgive me.¡±


    Amelia was baffled.


    ¡°Amelia, why are you still standing around?¡± Oscar''s voice rang out. Rory froze, let go of Amelia, and


    moved to the side.


    ¡°I thought you left already,¡± Amelia replied.


    Oscar lifted the bag of breakfast in his hand. ¡°You forgot breakfast.¡±


    Amelia took it from him and smiled. ¡°Hurry on. You''re going to bete for work. Look, you have scared


    Rory. She used to be a big fan, always asking me questions about you.¡±


    His lips curled into a half-smile. ¡°Really? What an honor.¡±


    Amelia pushed him toward the car. ¡°You should go to work.¡±


    Oscar ced his hand behind her head and pulled her in for a French kiss as if they were the only


    ones around.


    ¡°Amelia, I will get to the bottom of things regarding the theft of your blueprints. I hate presumptuous


    people. I won''t forgive whoeveres begging for your forgiveness after doing something wrong,¡±


    Oscar said after the kiss.


    Amelia was baffled as she could tell that Oscar was threatening someone else.


    ¡°Go on. I will find out more about the blueprints.¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    Amelia turned to check on Rory after Oscar left. ¡°Rory, are you okay? You don''t look too good. Do you


    want me to take you to the hospital?¡± she asked out of concern.


    Rory shook her head and replied awkwardly, ¡°Amelia, let''s head in.¡±


    Amelia gave her a once over. ¡°Rory, why don''t you go home and refresh yourself first?¡±


    Rory shook her head and twitched her lips. ¡°Let''s go, Amelia.¡±


    Amelia let her be.


    Their colleagues were shocked to see Rory looking slightly disheveled upon their arrival at the design


    department. After all, she was known for being vain and had always dressed to the nines for work. It


    was as if she was trying to seduce all married and unmarried men in the office, causing her female


    colleagues to look at her with disdain.


    She was a menace to her female colleagues for being a promiscuous woman. Rory thought she did


    well hiding her true colors, but little did she know that her colleagues viewed her as an easy woman.


    Hence, everyone was gloating over how disheveled she looked at that moment.


    ¡°Rory, what happened to you? How could you look so unkempt? Don''t you feel inferior standing beside


    the beautiful Amelia? We have a lot of rules even though we are a small and medium-sized enterprise,¡±


    one of her female colleagues mocked.


    Rory gave her a look as she clenched her fists before releasing them.


    Amelia stood in front of Rory and smiled. ¡°Lillian, Rory ran into some trouble today, so she''s not in a


    good mood. Please stop making fun of her.¡±


    Lillian pouted and simpered. ¡°Did you go through a breakup? But it''s okay. You''re a social butterfly.


    Plenty of our male colleagues from various departments like you, so it''ll be easy for you to move on to


    the next rtionship.¡±


    Amelia sent Rory to the restroom to freshen up and to shield her from all their female colleagues'' mean


    comments.


    She knew many of them had taken offense to Rory''s high-and-mighty attitude. Rory is bound to get


    herself insulted at the workce one day if she doesn''t change her old ways, but it''s going to take a


    great deal to get her to change.


    Amelia sat down at her desk and was about to start her day''s work when she recalled that she was


    suspended from work since no one knew the whole giarism story yet. Hence, she turned on her


    computer and sat idly by.


    Jolin walked into the office while carrying aputer bag and handed Amelia a cup of tea she had


    brewed. She then looked around the office in search of Rory.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, is that annoying woman not here yet?¡± Jolin asked.


    ¡°She went to the restroom.¡±


    ¡°Then, I''ll go there too.¡±


    With that, Jolin turned around and left. However, Amelia called out to her.


    ¡°Is there anything else, Mrs. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°Jolin, life has been full of lemons for Rory. Don''t make things any more difficult for her.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you can''t just judge a book by its cover. She could be a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Have


    you never suspected her of stealing your blueprints?¡± Jolin replied.


    Amelia was stunned. It did cross her mind that Rory was the thief. However, she refused to believe that


    a girl in her mid-twenties would do something like that. She would rather the thief be someone else as it


    would make Rory seem very scary if she were the one who did it.


    Jolin smirked. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, she''s not an angel. Let me go to the restroom first.¡±


    Amelia stared into space after Jolin left.


    It was just as Tiffany had guessed. Rory was an ungrateful child.


    Jolin went to the restroom and blocked Rory''s way out. She folded her arms and said, ¡°Rory, how dare


    you mess with Mrs. Clinton? Not only will you have to apologize to her in publicter, but also bark


    three times and call yourself a bi*ch.¡±


    Rory clenched her fists tightly.


    Jolin leaned forward and pinched her chin. ¡°Rory, you should have seen thising when you stole


    Mrs. Clinton''s blueprints. You shouldn''t have messed with her, of all people. I would have cut off your


    hands if it were up to me before you turn into a thief for good.¡±


    Rory just let her be.


    ¡°Remember to bark three times and call yourself a b*tchter on. I''m not as kind as Mrs. Clinton. She


    may be able to forgive you for stealing her blueprints, but not me and Mr. Clinton. You''re not even


    worthy to be called a dog in our eyes as it would be an insult to those very loyal dogs.¡± Jolin looked at


    her in disdain. ¡°You''re just an ungrateful child.¡±


    Rory stayed in the restroom for a while longer after Jolin left before she returned to her desk.


    She felt scared and vulnerable and she stood in the middle of the office and stared at her colleagues.


    Everyone had arrived by now. Rory was about to back away when she saw Jolin''s warning gaze.


    She opened her mouth and felt her throat tighten up all of a sudden.


    ¡°Rory, what''s the matter? Go back to your desk if you don''t have anything else. Don''t stand in the way,¡±


    someone said as he couldn''t stand how Rory had blocked the entrance.


    Rory gave him a look and remained rooted to her spot.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I''m the one who stole Amelia''s blueprints and posted her work on the inte. I


    wanted to humiliate her but regretted my decision when people used her of giarism. I was really


    scared that I would ruin her career just like that. This is the reason why I''m standing here today and


    apologizing to Amelia. I hope she can find it in her to forgive me.¡± Rory finally spoke up.


    The crowd went into an uproar upon her words.


    ¡°Rory, is this true?¡±


    ¡°Rory, how could you do that? Amelia has been so nice to you. You''re being very ungrateful.¡±


    ¡°Rory, this is too much. Amelia is a very talented designer, so as a fresh graduate, you shouldn''t have


    messed with her out of jealousy.¡±


    ¡°Rory, do you know your actions will cause Amelia to lose her job as a designer and get cklisted in


    the industry?¡±


    Everyone was criticizing Rory for stealing the blueprints. Nobody cared if it was the truth, for they only


    believed what they saw and heard. They were the personification of justice there.


    Rory kept quiet as she was criticized by her colleagues, while Amelia stared at her quietly, feeling


    perplexed. She was puzzled why Rory would do that to her when she had never done anything to hurt


    Rory in the first ce.


    She didn''t get why as she thought she had treated Rory well.


    ¡°Rory, why did you do it?¡± Amelia asked as she couldn''t figure out why.


    Rory gave Amelia a look and cried out, ¡°Amelia, I''m so sorry. I didn''t know what I was thinking.¡±


    Amelia was stunned. How could Rory gloss it over with such ame excuse? Did our rtionship mean


    nothing to her? Oh my, humans are reallyplicated creatures.


    Instead of feeling sad, she pitied Rory. After all, she had a lot of potentials. She would have gone


    ces if she had focused her energy in the right ce.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    Amelia''s lips curved into a smirk. ¡°Rory, I can''t believe you have such prejudice toward me. You''ll never


    be my friend from now on.¡±


    Hearing that, Rory felt her heart sink to her stomach. From that moment onward, she could never rely


    on Amelia ever again.


    At the same time, she had also offended the Clinton family. Oscar was a protective husband and would


    definitely make her life difficult for her.


    Rory''s lips twitched, but she said nothing as she spotted Jolin''s gaze. Her face went pale as she


    clenched her hands tightly.


    She was utterly conflicted. In the end, she announced loudly to everyone, ¡°Amelia, I''m a bit*h. I have


    harmed you for my own interests. I''m sorry for letting you down.¡±


    She repeated the apology thrice in a row.


    The other colleagues who were initially enjoying the show immediately cast her strange looks as


    though she were a monster.


    Indeed, she''s a bit*h. I can''t believe Rory said that out loud. This is strange, though. Why did she admit


    to being the culprit after harming Amelia? Did shee to her senses and suddenly feel guilty?


    However, they knew Rory well enough. There was no way she would feel guilty.


    Thus, everyone grew suspicious of her real motive.


    Amelia uttered, ¡°Rory, it''s fine to make mistakes. However, it''s not fine to not have the courage to admit


    to one''s mistakes. Now that you''ve admitted to your mistake, that means you''re not evil to the core. I


    hope you have a reason for doing so. You''ve only worked for barely one year, and I sincerely hope


    you''re still as simple as a student.¡±


    Rory hung her head low to hide her fury, humiliation, and reluctance from everyone.


    Everyone''s gaze was boring into her. Amelia was being kind, but she interpreted that as a hypocritical


    act.


    Biting her lips, she told herself not to give herself away to Amelia ever again. Her heart was full of


    reluctance.


    ¡°Amelia, I''m really sorry. Please forgive me this once,¡± Rory pleaded.


    ¡°Rory, I won''t do anything to you. It''s up to thepany to decide whether to keep you or fire you. If Mr.


    Franklin thinks you''re a talent and ignores the fact that you stole someone else''s blueprints, I have no


    choice but to ept his decision,¡± Amelia answered.


    At once, everyone''s gaze changed abruptly. A hint of sympathy entered their eyes, but most of them


    were still amused by Rory''s misfortune. They were enjoying the show on the side.


    Rory''s face went as pale as a sheet.


    After the incident was exposed, she knew she would have to receive punishment for her wrongdoings.


    Thus, she had expected to be fired. When the security guard escorted her out of the building, she


    broke down in despair.


    Soon, the news of Rory stealing Amelia''s blueprints reached Shane''s ears. He promptly invited Rory to


    his office.


    ¡°Mr. Franklin, is anything the matter?¡± Rory asked carefully.


    ¡°Rory, you stole a colleague''s blueprints. That''s unbelievably despicable and will affect thepany''s


    reputation. I''ve decided to fire you. Do you have anything to say?¡± Shane gave her the letter directly.


    ¡°You''re fired. As you''ve provided thepany with excellent work for the past year, I''ll still offer you


    some money. If you''re satisfied with the pay, please take the money and leave right now.¡±


    Rory stared at the cheque as her expression went nk. If she were to ept it, that meant that she


    had epted the termination.


    Her eyes flickered as she picked up the cheque. ¡°Mr. Franklin, I was blinded by greed to steal the


    blueprints. I''m grateful that you didn''t me me. You even gave me my severance pay.¡±


    Shane gave a dismissive wave and ordered, ¡°Don''t try to y tricks with me. You''re no longer my


    employee. I''ll give you three hours to pack up and leave.¡±


    Rory nodded weakly.


    She took the cheque, packed up her stuff, and left without another word.


    After Rory''s figure stepped out of the office, Shane gave Oscar a call at once.


    When the call connected, he said hastily, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I''ve fired Rory.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Oscar simply replied.


    Shane insisted, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I apologize for overlooking the matter. It was my fault that Amelia had to


    suffer this much. I won''t say a word if you insist on punishing me.¡±


    ¡°No need. Amelia is an adult, so she should pay the price for her negligence. Besides, she has my


    support. There''s no need for you to protect her. You''re her employer, so I hope you can be fair. I don''t


    want her to suffer at the workce,¡± said Oscar''s calm voice over the line.


    Shane assured him, ¡°Don''t you worry, Mr. Clinton. I''ll definitely do that.¡±


    ¡°Is that all? I shall hang up now. Goodbye.¡± With that said, the call was cut.


    After the call ended, Shane could finally heave a sigh of relief. If the matter wasn''t resolved, he was


    afraid Oscar would fly into a fit of rage and unleash his wrath on hispany.


    Shane had poured a lot of effort into building thepany, so he couldn''t allow anything to happen to


    it. Otherwise, he would lose everything.


    Patting his chest, Shane felt utterly relieved. Meanwhile, Rory was in a miserable state.


    After walking for hours, she came back, penniless. Hence, she had no choice but to beg for scraps.


    After that, she slept outside thepany. Her nose was stuffed after the chilly wind blew at her all


    night. Furthermore, she had lost her job. The moment she walked out of the building, a bout of


    dizziness attacked her.


    The sun shone on her and a few secondster, she copsed to the ground, utterly unconscious.


    When she regained consciousness, she realize she was in the hospital. Standing in front of her was a


    woman. Towering above the bed, the woman folded her hands arrogantly. Seeing that, Rory jolted in


    fright.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Don''t you recognize me after regaining consciousness?¡± the woman snapped. Rory


    realized with a start that it was Jennifer.


    Snapping back to reality, Rory scrambled out of bed. She smoothened her messy hair and asked, ¡°Ms.


    Larson, why am I here? Did something happen to me?¡±


    Finding her words amusing, Jennifer burst into raucousughter. Rory fumed angrily at her reaction.


    ¡°Rory, seriously? You fainted out of starvation. People in Alendor can at least find scraps. Can you


    exin to me why a white-cor worker like you have to starve?¡± Jennifer demanded.


    Rory hung her head low in dejection. ¡°Ms. Larson, I was fired by mypany.¡±


    Jennifer''s expression changed slightly, but she quickly calmed herself down.


    ¡°Tell me what happened. Don''t forget the person who offered you a handsome reward. You''re just an


    ordinary working ss. If I didn''t choose to work with you, you won''t be doing this well right now!¡±


    Jennifer dered.


    Rory proceeded to exin everything to her.


    ¡°What was that? You mean you''ve been exposed for framing Amelia?¡± Jennifer''s voice grew shrill.


    Naturally, Rory cowered in fear. ¡°Ms. Larson, I''ve done my best. However, I''m not capable of defeating


    Oscar as of now. I''m penniless now. They''ve taken my ID card and credit cards. I hope you can take


    me in for the time being,¡± she said.


    Jennifer snorted. She didn''t bother hiding her disdain for Rory. ¡°Rory, do you think I''m a shelter that


    takes in just anyone?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, that''s not what I meant. You were the one who sent me to the hospital, and I''m grateful for


    that. It must be fate. I know this reason is a little far-fetched, but I sincerely hope you''ll be able to


    shelter me. I promise I''ll continue working for you after I recover,¡± Rory pleaded pitifully.


    Jennifer remained arrogant. She loomed over Rory and said, ¡°If I don''t wish to have anything to do with


    you, do you think I''ll send you to the hospital?¡±


    Rory promptly realized Jennifer''s intention. She flung her arms around Jennifer and thanked her


    gratefully. ¡°Thank you for taking me in, Ms. Larson. Don''t worry. After this blows over, you can give me


    more tasks.¡±


    Hearing that, Jennifer shot her a scornful look.


    ¡°Rest well and don''t talk nonsense. After you recoverpletely, you can work as my assistant. I''ll pay


    you extra for that. However, I want to make sure my money is worth the effort. I don''t want a useless


    person.


    Despite finding her words harsh, Rory nodded in agreement. She had no other choice.


    If she disagreed with Jennifer, no one would hire her after she was terminated. The Larson family was


    the only family who had no fear for the Clinton family and took her in boldly. Otherpanies would


    never consider hiring her as they feared the Clinton family. Thus, Jennifer was her only support for now.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She refused to let the opportunity slip.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, I believe you saved me as I can still be of help to you, right? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have


    shown up at my office without reason. Let me make it clear to you that I shall be at your service as long


    as you need me. I hereby pledge my allegiance to you!¡± Rory vowed.


    Jennifer cast her a look and rxed slightly.


    Indeed, she was of the opinion that Rory had the potential. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have wasted her


    time trying to save Rory.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    ¡°Boss, Rory left with Jennifer,¡± Hugo reported everything he saw at Oscar''s office.


    Oscar replied without looking up, ¡°I see.¡±


    Hugo looked at Oscar and could not figure out what he was thinking.


    Therefore, he hesitated before asking, ¡°Boss, are you going to let Rory go with only a minor


    punishment?¡±


    Oscar put down his pen and looked at Hugo. ¡°What would you do if you were in my ce?¡±


    Hugo considered and answered, ¡°Boss, I don''t dare to deduce what you think. However, your past self


    would have destroyed her. Therefore, it is unlike you to let her go after only making her apologize in


    public.¡±


    Oscar smirked. I''m not going to forgive that woman easily. What I did was only y a game of cat and


    mouse with her. It is better to torment her slowly. Then, it would be easier for me to crumble her mind


    and spirit.


    ¡°I promised Amelia to be less harsh and cruel in punishing others. Therefore, I do not want Rory to


    receive her punishment so soon. Since she wants to work for Jennifer, let her be. A person who betrays


    will betray again. We only have to sit and wait to watch the show. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Oscar exined with a wicked smile.


    ¡°Boss, do you mean they will turn against each other?¡± Hugo asked.


    Oscar nodded and gave him an approving nce.


    ¡°Boss, your wisdom is unrivaled,¡± Hugo praised.


    ¡°That''s enough. I don''t want your ttery. Previously, I asked you to monitor June. Is he up to anything


    lately?¡± Oscar suddenly switched the topic.


    ¡°Boss, June became quieter after that video blew out on the Web. However, I discovered that his


    cousin had secretly entered Chanaea today. This cousin is the real heir and June''s biggest rival. Would


    you like to meet him?¡± Hugo replied.


    ¡°Sure, arrange a time with him,¡± Oscar replied.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Hugo replied.


    ¡°You may leave now,¡± Oscar instructed.


    Thus, Hugo nodded and retreated from the office.


    After that, Oscar continued to work until six o''clock. Then, he got ready to head to Amelia''s workce.


    He saw Ameliaing out of the building with Shane. Therefore, he opened the door and headed


    toward Amelia.


    ¡°Amelia, your knight in shining armor has arrived,¡± Shane said in good humor.


    Ameliaughed and turned around to see Oscar approaching her.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I shall now return your wife to you. There was a giarization incident, but I believe you


    are a gracious man and will not hold a grudge against me.¡± Although Shane was smiling, he said that to


    probe Oscar''s thoughts on the matter.


    Oscar nced at Shane and smirked. ¡°Of course, I won''t.¡±


    Shane breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, he shrugged and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, Amelia, I''ll stop bothering you two and head off first.¡±


    After Shane left, Jolin, who quietly followed Amelia from behind, also chose to leave wisely.


    Amelia held onto Oscar''s arm and stood on tip toes to give him a peck on his lips. She moved away


    quickly to avoid triggering his lust. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Oscar wanted more, but he had no choice but to follow her into the car.


    ¡°Oscar, how did you know Rory stole the blueprints?¡± Amelia asked after putting on the seatbelts.


    Oscar caressed her cheek and replied, ¡°Are you unhappy about this?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and answered softly, ¡°No, I''m not. I just didn''t expect her to do this to me. I


    thought I have always treated her well.¡±


    ¡°There is no end to a person''s greed. Rory is young, but she is unusually ambitious. I had someone


    investigate her and found her having affairs with many higher-ups in yourpany. One of them is the


    manager of your department, while the other is the director of the finance department. Furthermore,


    she also cozied up to yourpany''s vice president and various directors. She managed to seduce all


    these powerful men in less than a year. Therefore, one must not underestimate what she is capable of.


    I believe she targeted you because you stood in the way of her promotion. She could only achieve her


    goal by removing you from thepany,¡± Oscar exined calmly.


    Amelia narrowed her gaze. She still found it hard to believe that Rory was such a person.


    ¡°Oscar, are all these true?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°If you don''t believe me, I can send you the investigation oue for you to have a look.¡± Oscar


    retracted his hand from her cheek and started the car. ¡°Amelia, you are kind to people, but it doesn''t


    mean they won''t envy your achievements. Furthermore, you are not only beautiful but have Shane as


    your friend during university and the Clintons as your inws. Some people are bound to get jealous of


    all the good things you have. Therefore, I''m not surprised that someone would steal your blueprints.


    However, you must be careful about the people around you. I don''t want you to get hurt.¡±


    Amelia looked out of the window and smiled. ¡°I was careless. It won''t happen again.¡±


    Oscar nced at her but said nothing. He considered the blueprints theft incident resolved.


    Soon, they arrived home and saw a woman with long straight hair ying with Tony. Amelia and Oscar


    exchanged nces. Neither could recall ever meeting such a woman.


    ¡°Tony,¡± Amelia called.


    Tony immediately left the woman and ran to Amelia.


    ¡°Mommy, you''re back. I miss you so much,¡± Tony said as he hugged Amelia''s thigh.


    Amelia carried Tony in her arms and said to the woman standing with her back facing them, ¡°Miss, who


    are you?¡±


    The woman turned around and asked with a grin, ¡°Amelia, don''t you recognize me?¡±


    Amelia was stunned upon seeing the woman''s face and replied in disbelief, ¡°Eva?¡±


    Amelia had wanted to give Eva a makeover and had sent an etiquette coach to guide her. However,


    Amelia was too busytely and could not find time to follow up on Eva''s progress. It turned out to be


    better than Amelia imagined.


    Eva fluttered hershes yfully and turned around to show Amelia her new look. ¡°Amelia, do you like


    how I look now?¡±


    Amelia stood closer and held Eva''s hands as she looked at Eva from top to bottom. Then, Amelia said


    with a smile, ¡°You look even better than I imagined. I think you score ny-nine out of one hundred. I


    left out one mark to give you room for improvement. However, I think you look perfect now. You can


    start pursuing James.¡±


    Eva smiled and asked, ¡°Amelia, is that true?¡±


    Previously, Eva was easygoing and did not care much about her appearance. Now, she appeared


    ladylike in her every gesture. She looked unbelievably beautiful and reminded Amelia of an exquisitely


    carved marble statue.


    Amelia nodded in response.


    However, Eva''s smile suddenly diminished. She looked sad as she said, ¡°Amelia, I feel ufortable


    wearing this gorgeous dress. It feels like I am wearing a delicate mask. Do you think it is good for me to


    change this way?¡±


    Amelia was stunned by Eva''s question.


    Eva had always been easygoing. However, Amelia thought Eva needed to be like a goddess to


    be deserving of the brilliant James. Now that Eva had turned gorgeous, Amelia wondered if that was


    something Eva wanted.


    ¡°Eva, do you dislike how you look now?¡± Amelia asked.


    Eva scratched her head and answered, ¡°I don''t dislike it, but I''m not used to it. I can no longer drink and


    feast with my guy friends. All those guys now treat me like a gorgeousdy. They don''t even dare to


    say anything vulgar freely with me anymore. It feels like I have fallen into an unfamiliar world.¡±


    Amelia guided Eva to a couch. ¡°Don''t worry, you will eventually get used to it. Have you met James


    yet?¡±


    Eva shook her head. ¡°Not yet. When the teacher said I havepleted my transformation, I rushed


    here to find you. So, I haven''t had the chance to eat dinner. Amelia, do you mind if I have dinner here?¡±


    Amelia smiled and replied, ¡°Of course not. This is your home.¡±


    After dinner, Eva grabbed hold of Oscar and asked, ¡°Oscar, you are a man, so what do you think of my


    transformation?¡±


    Oscar nced at her and replied diabolically, ¡°You are much moredylike than before. If you maintain


    this, many men would pursue you. However, there is no guarantee that those men are the type that you


    want.¡±


    Eva red at him. ¡°Is that all, Oscar?¡±


    Oscar raised his eyebrows and replied, ¡°What else do you want me to say?¡±


    ¡°Am I more beautiful or Amelia?¡± Eva asked.


    Oscar rolled his eyes and felt she was asking a stupid question. ¡°You don''t even score a zero


    compared to Amelia.¡±


    Eva was rendered speechless.


    Then, she realized she was asking for trouble. Oscar was deeply in love with Amelia. Yet, Eva dared to


    ask him to make aparison between Amelia and her.


    ¡°Oscar, you are so mean,¡± Eva replied indignantly.


    ¡°If I don''t, how could I have gotten your gorgeous cousin?¡± Oscar retorted and rendered Eva


    speechless.


    Then, they bickered a little more before Oscar headed to the study to work.


    Soon, Amelia came out of the kitchen with a te of cut fruits. ¡°Eva,e and have some fruits.¡±


    ¡°When are you nning to visit the hospital?¡± Amelia asked as Eva sat down and picked up a slice of


    apple.


    Eva stopped eating and fell silent.


    ¡°Why? Do you not love James after you have turned beautiful?¡± Amelia continued.


    Eva looked at Amelia and did not know how she should react. ¡°Amelia, that is not true. I''m just scared


    he won''t like how I look now. People say beauty boosts a woman''s confidence. However, I feel it is the


    opposite for me. I feel my past self was carefree and happy. But now, it feels like I am wearing an


    exquisite mask. Although I look beautiful, it feels fake.¡±


    Amelia smiled andforted, ¡°Eva, what makes you think like that? It doesn''t matter whether you are


    beautiful or ugly. You are still you and I think you have always been amazing. Furthermore, you have


    grown beautiful, so you should be more confident. I believe James will like your new appearance, but a


    rtionship doesn''t sustain on appearance alone. It also depends on thepatibility of a couple''s


    personality, aspirations, and ideals. A beautiful outlook only gives you a better opportunity. Thus, it


    depends on you to use that opportunity wisely.¡±


    Eva pondered on what Amelia said. After a while, a confident smile appeared on her face.


    Amelia noticed her smile and asked, ¡°Have you figured it out?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Eva nodded.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    Eva decided to spend the night at Amelia''s condominium after their talksted until eleven. Eva got up


    early the next day morning to learn cooking from Molly.


    One nce at Eva and Molly knew. ¡°Eva, do you have a boyfriend now?¡±


    Eva''s cheeks blushed pink at the question. ¡°He''s still not my boyfriend yet. I''m still pursuing him, but not


    sure whether he''ll agree.¡±


    Molly frowned. ¡°You''re so pretty, though. Which man can be so cold-hearted to let a pretty girl like you


    pursue him?¡±


    Eva smiled. ¡°Molly, there are prettier girls out there other than me. Moreover, I used to look like a


    delinquent, so I understand why he doesn''t like me. He hasn''t gotten a chance to see me after I


    changed, so I wanted to give him a surprise.¡±


    Molly nced at her and agreed. ¡°You have changed a lot. You were so tomboyish back then, and now,


    look at you, you''re so feminine. Men are visual animals. Their first impression is always a woman''s


    appearance. If the woman isn''t pretty, it''ll be difficult for them to want to know the woman better. All the


    best, Eva. You''re beautiful now, so don''t worry about not finding a man who truly cares for you. I don''t


    object to women doing the chasing, but you need the right skill set for that. You can''t make it too easy


    for him, so ying the cat-and-mouse game is the way to go. Do you understand?¡±


    Eva couldn''t help herughter. She never expected Molly to be a punster.


    After preparing breakfast, Eva carefully set the dishes in the thermal lunchbox to keep them warm.


    ¡°I''ll be taking my leave then, Molly. I''m heading to the hospital so tell Amelia to wait for my good news,¡±


    Eva said.


    ¡°Are you not nning to have some breakfast before you leave?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine. I still have a bus to catch. Else, there''ll be too many people on the bus.¡±


    Eva disappeared out the door like an agile rabbit.


    Molly shook her head and continued preparing breakfast.


    During breakfast, Amelia asked, ¡°Where''s Eva, Molly?¡±


    ¡°She learned how to make breakfast in the early mornings, saying it was for the man she likes. She


    was gone the minute she was done. I wonder who the lucky man is to receive such sincerity from that


    girl?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Amelia had a thoughtful expression on her face.


    Eva''s feelings are bare for all to see. It all depends on James'' attitude now. I''ll ask Oscar to forcibly


    transfer him elsewhere if James doesn''t know how to appreciate it. Even the most profound feelings


    will fade and finally disappear as time passes.


    When Molly returned to the kitchen, Amelia asked, ¡°Oscar, I need a favor from you. Can you probe


    James about Eva? She can''t control her feelings for him, and I don''t want her to waste her passion for


    a man that doesn''t appreciate it. She''s my cousin after all.¡±


    Oscar nodded with promise. ¡°All right.¡±


    Amelia ended the topic after that.


    After breakfast, Oscar had Kurt and a few others send Tony to the Clinton residence while he drove


    Amelia to work.


    Days passed, but James'' newly opened private hospital wasn''t peaceful that day.


    ¡°James.¡± Eva showed up in front of him with the lunchbox she took pains to prepare. Her sudden


    greeting startled James, who was discussing a patient''s condition after finishing his rounds with a


    bunch of doctors trailing after him.


    James looked at the beautiful woman blocking his path and couldn''t recognize her. He asked, ¡°Miss,


    may I know who are you?¡±


    Eva''s gleeful expression turned dour. ¡°It''s me, James. Have you forgotten me?¡±


    James tried his best to recall who Eva was from his memory bank but came up nk.


    ¡°Miss, I would''ve remembered a beautiful woman like you if I''d seen you before. s, I''m sorry, but I''ve


    no recollection of you, so I think your pick-up line isn''t that great. Now, I''ve work to do, so please leave


    if you''ve nothing important.¡± Other than the amazement at the start, James was all businesslike at the


    end.


    His polite yet distant attitude put out the passion burning in Eva''s heart. Eva''s fingers gripped the


    lunchbox tightly in her hands at the embarrassment she felt.


    Deciding not to give up, she went up to him again. ¡°James, I''m Eva, Amelia''s cousin. Do you really not


    remember me?¡±


    James studied her in detail at her reminder, and her face matched the one in his memory. However, he


    felt his head ached the moment he made the corrtion.


    I finally get to live a quiet life. Yet, the troublesome Eva is back again. I wonder what weird things she''s


    going to do to me now.


    His temples throbbed at the thought.


    In fact, he would rather have Eva gone from his life forever.


    If only Eva knew how much James was trying to avoid her, she would''ve felt incredibly upset.


    It was miserable when the man you loved had never truly looked at you, no matter if you''d be


    prettier or uglier.


    Having an unrequited love was always the toughest.


    ¡°Eva, what happened to you? How did you be like this? I can''t even recognize you anymore,¡±


    James said with a forced smile.


    Suppressing the difort stirring within her, Eva held up the lunchbox in her hands. ¡°James, won''t


    you have breakfast with me since I prepared something tasty for you?¡±


    ¡°I have patients to visit. Why don''t you eat alone?¡±


    ¡°How about I wait for you in your office, and you can try it once you''re done?¡±


    James nodded his head without thinking much, then led his group of doctors away from the scene.


    Watching his leaving back, Eva let out a defeated sigh. I became prettier, but James still didn''t fall for


    me. I don''t know what else I have to do to impress him.


    She went to James'' office with her lunchbox.


    Meanwhile, James brought his group of doctors to visit the next patient. Since there was no other


    patient to examine on the way there, one of the doctors joked, ¡°Your luck with women is pretty good,


    Director. You have so many women throwing themselves at you, and every one of them is a beauty.


    Take that woman earlier with the breakfast as an example. She''s good-looking and sexy, but her name


    is quite familiar though. It reminds me of a girl who used to dress in punk style.¡±


    James cast a nce at him. ¡°You''re in charge of the patients in 28, 35, 37, and 48.¡±


    The doctor that joked earlier immediately wussed out. ¡°I was in the wrong, Director. I have a smart


    mouth but don''t have any ill intentions. Those patients are the most anal of patients. I might die if I


    handle all of them by myself. I know you''re a generous person, so please forgive me just this once.¡±


    James'' mood had brightened slightly.


    ¡°I see your mouth is quite free, so I''ll let you be the first to educate them.¡±


    Despair filled the doctor.


    ¡°Is there nothing I can do to change your mind, Director?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Fine. One look at the director''s attitude, and I know there''s nothing I can do to change his mind. I me


    my smart mouth for this. Serve me right for having my workload increase.


    After James assigned the other doctors their tasks, he left. He initially wanted to find an excuse to


    leave the hospital, but a phone call from Oscar destroyed all his ns.


    ¡°James, have you seen Eva?¡± Oscar asked directly.


    James exhaled deeply before he replied, ¡°Yes, I did. Just tell me what you want.¡±


    ¡°Don''t treat her so coldly. You noticed her change. Do you know she made them for you? Since you''re


    a gentleman, you don''t make women cry, right?¡±


    ¡°Oscar, I''m only gentlemanly to certain people. I have no obligation to entertain a woman who I don''t


    even like. Eva is beautiful after the change, but she is still not my type. Me treating her nicely might


    cause her more harm than good,¡± James described straightforwardly.


    Oscar''s end was silent for a while.


    ¡°Are you angry, Oscar?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m just calcting the likelihood of you falling for Eva.¡±


    James rolled his eyes at the answer.


    ¡°Oscar, I don''t remember you have the potential to be a matchmaker. I''ll pursue the woman I like.


    Instead of getting pursued by a woman, I enjoy being the pursuer. So, I think Eva is more suitable for


    someone else.¡±


    After contemting briefly, Oscar said, ¡°James, let''s talk this over. You''re single, and so is Eva. Give


    her a chance. If it doesn''t work, it''s never toote for you to reject her. You should at least eat the


    breakfast she prepared for you. Can you at least do that for my sake?¡±


    James gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Oscar, give me a reason. She''s just your wife''s cousin, not yours. She''s not even rted to you.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want Amelia to be upset.¡±


    This uxorious guy wants me to sacrifice myself so his wife doesn''t get upset. Hmph, I need better


    friends.


    ¡°Oscar, I''ll give Eva a chance, but keep in mind feelings can''t be forced. It''s not my problem if she gets


    hurt in the end because I''ve tried my best. I''ll consider this as a favor. Remember to pay me back.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Havinge to an agreement, James grudgingly returned to his office despite his unwillingness.


    The second he opened the door, Eva had softened the look on her face. ¡°James, you''re back. Come


    and have breakfast, or it''ll get cold.¡±


    Looking at thepletely different Eva, James felt slightly awkward, as though a tomboyish girl had


    suddenly turned into a goddess. Other than amazement, all I feel is the surrealness.


    Like a person who knows you well suddenly changed overnight. Won''t anyone think she''s so perfect


    that it seems fake?


    That was James'' thought at that moment.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    When James returned to the office, Eva stood up and greeted him. ¡°James, you''re back. Come and


    have breakfast.¡±


    James walked over and saw the breakfast Eva had prepared on the desk. He dared not tell her that he


    had had breakfast.


    Instead, James grabbed the fork and began eating as soon as he sat down. Resting her cheek against


    her palm, Eva watched as he was eating.


    At that time, even a blockhead would notice someone was staring at him. After a while, James asked,


    ¡°Eva, do you want to eat with me?¡±


    There was a glint in Eva''s eyes once she heard it.


    ¡°James, are you concerned about me?¡± Eva asked.


    James''s lips twitched. ¡°Eva, I initially thought your personality would alter following the change in your


    look. I''m surprised that you''re still who you are.¡±


    Eva''s heart skipped a beat. She revealed her inner personality and forgot the etiquette that the coach


    taught her upon seeing James. Nheless, she remembered that James preferred girls who were


    gentle. As such, her boisterous personality was not to his liking.


    Despite that, Eva was willing to change herself if James wanted it.


    After a while, Eva sat up straight and said gently, ¡°James, I''ve changed. Now, I stand and sit gracefully.


    Also, I refrain from talking when eating and smile with my mouth closed. I''m learning to be a perfect


    woman and close to bing one.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± James interrupted, ¡°Eva, you''re already perfect. Believe me. You don''t have to change anything


    for me. You''re already a perfect goddess, and countless men will fall for you.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± A glint of hope shed across Eva''s eyes when she asked.


    Instantly, James was rendered speechless.


    Overwhelmed with disappointment, Eva changed the subject of the conversation. ¡°Just go on and have


    breakfast.¡±


    After James finished, Eva cleaned the table and kept the tes. Now, Eva seemed reenergized.


    ¡°James, what do you want to eat tomorrow? I''ll prepare the food for you. I feel blessed whenever I see


    you eating my food.¡±


    James wiped his mouth clean and responded, ¡°It''s okay. Since I don''t have a fixed work schedule, I


    might not have time to eat. In the end, the food might get wasted.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. I can wait for you. I remember that there''s a pantry in your hospital. If the food is cold, I can


    heat it up for you. I guarantee you can have hot food whenever you want,¡± Eva said gently. As Eva was


    speaking, she didn''t touch James like how she used to treat him before.


    Looking at the beautiful Eva, James couldn''t bring himself to decline her invitation.


    ¡°Since you didn''t refuse, I take it as a yes. Well, you should get back to work. I''lle again tomorrow.¡±


    Then, Eva tiptoed to kiss James'' cheek before she left excitedly.


    James was at a loss when he looked at the door and touched his cheek.


    Eva left the hospital with the thermal lunch box in her hands. Suddenly, her superior called and


    instructed her to return. While sitting in the taxi, she wanted to tell him that she probably wouldn''t be


    avable tomorrow. However, James didn''t pick up the phone.


    Eva initially wanted to call James backter. However, her superior called her many times and even


    confiscated her phone once she arrived.


    A few days had passed when Eva could finally go home.


    Standing in front of Amelia, Eva said tiredly, ¡°Amelia.¡±


    Amelia was at home because she didn''t have to work on weekends. Since Eva looked exhausted,


    Amelia dragged her into the house and asked, ¡°What happened to you? I called you many times in the


    past few days, yet you didn''t answer my call. I was worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Argh! My boss instructed me to return right after I delivered breakfast to James. He then asked me to


    train new bodyguards in the forest and confiscated my phone. Hence, I conducted arduous training for


    the men and screamed a lot while coaching them. s, my training for bing a graceful goddess


    has gone down to drain,¡± Eva exined with a weak voice.


    Since Eva was a coach, Amelia thought she could hardly force herself to be a gentle and graceful


    woman. I''m afraid Eva can be gentle only after she reincarnates.


    Amelia touched Eva''s forehead gently before going into the kitchen to get her some food.


    While Eva devoured the food, Amelia only frowned but didn''t say a word.


    Momentster, Eva wiped her mouth clean and said embarrassedly, ¡°Amelia, don''t worry. I''ll present my


    best self in front of James.¡±


    Amelia shook her head and advised Eva, ¡°You should stay true to yourself before your loved one. After


    all, you can''t live in disguise for the rest of your life. If a man doesn''t love who you are, how long can


    your rtionship with himst? Your look can change, but your personality remains. Hence, you don''t


    have to hide your true self. Do you get me?¡±


    Upon hearing it, Eva smiled wryly.


    Fiddling with her neatly trimmed fingernails, Eva said curtly, ¡°Amelia, James will never like who I am


    now. He prefers gentle and graceful women. However, I don''t have any of those qualities that he likes.


    The only way I might attract him is by faking my gentleness. What difference does it make even after


    I''ve be beautiful? I''m still an inferior object.¡±


    Amelia furrowed her brows.


    Just then, the doorbell rang. Amelia stood up to open the door.


    ¡°Babe.¡± Tiffany gave Amelia a passionate hug before going into her house.


    When Tiffany saw the woman on the couch, she hesitated for a while and asked, ¡°Eva?¡±


    Eva stood up and said smilingly, ¡°Tiffany, congrattions on your wedding! I''m so sorry I couldn''t make


    it. Besides, my wedding gift probably wasn''t worth much to you. I hope you don''t mind.¡±


    Tiffany gently punched Eva''s chest and replied with a grin, ¡°Well, look at you! You''re awkward blonde


    hair is gone! With your long, straight hair, you look like a goddess now!¡±


    Eva shrugged and said, ¡°Tiffany, stop ttering me. I look a little more beautiful only because of the


    make-up.¡±


    Amelia smiled and interrupted, ¡°Why don''t you guys take your seats! Besides, we''re not strangers and


    don''t have to tter each other.¡±


    After everyone was seated, Amelia noticed that Tiffany had dark circles under her eyes. ¡°Tiff, you didn''t


    sleep well yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I burned the midnight oil to write a script because the director urged me to be quick. Moreover, I had to


    edit the script because the investor wanted to include a few extra actors at thest minute. In Chanaea,


    screenwriters are not entitled to human rights while investors have the final say. If the investors are


    irritated, they can even change an actress'' role from a female lead to a minor supporting role,¡± Tiffany


    exined curtly.


    Novelists and screenwriters could be the most arduous jobs. Even though they wrote a lot and had


    impressive writing talent, they could be underpaid sometimes.¡±


    Without passions and dreams, they could hardly persevere in the industry.


    After a while, Eva asked, ¡°Tiffany, you mentioned that the movie that adapted your novel was a box-


    office sess. Also, another TV series based on your work will be released next month. Hence, you''re


    considered well-known in the publishing sector and among screenwriters. Why did the investors dare


    offend you?¡±


    ¡°Why not? No matter how famous a screenwriter is, her scripts won''t get selected without investors''


    money. Hence, a screenwriter means nothing in front of an investor and a director. One is lucky if she


    meets an educated investor who delegates more power to the production team. Otherwise, she will


    suffer,¡± Tiffany said.


    Just then, Amelia shed Tiffany a smile and said, ¡°Please don''t discuss work during our private time.


    Let''s talk about something else.¡±


    Tiffany quickly sat up and asked excitedly, ¡°Eva, why don''t you tell me why you decided to change your


    punk hairstyle?¡±


    ¡°After dying my hair, Amelia hired an etiquette coach to teach me. That''s why I''ve be who I am


    now.¡±


    Gazing at Amelia, Tiffany said, ¡°Babe, why didn''t I know that you wanted to transform Eva?¡±


    ¡°Weren''t you always busy? You had to publish your novels, edit your scripts, sell your books, meet your


    fans, and get married. I''m sure you wouldn''t have time to listen to my n of transforming Eva.¡±


    Tiffany couldn''t help but find Amelia''s statement reasonable.


    ¡°Eva, Aren''t you into James? Since your look has changed, was he surprised when he saw you?¡±


    Instantly, Eva''s facial expression turned dull.


    After a while, Eva said grumpily, ¡°He still treated me like the gue. Even though I didn''t visit him for a


    few days, he didn''t call me even once. It seems that I have to work extra hard to court him.¡±


    ¡°Eva, it''s all right to court someone, but we should also preserve our dignity. Let me teach you some


    skills.¡± With that, Tiffany gestured for Eva toe closer, for she wanted to share some tips.


    Immediately, Amelia separated them and warned Tiffany, ¡°Hey, don''t you mislead Eva. You two are


    more or less the same and don''t have much dating experience. Hence, your so-called ideas will only


    result in unfavorable oues.¡±


    ¡°Babe, do you have any solutions then?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°No, but I believe faith will move mountains. You''ll seed if you''re sincere in courting any men,


    including James. If James remains unmoved, it means Eva isn''t to his liking. In that case, I''d suggest


    that she let go of him early instead of wasting time on someone who doesn''t like her.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Eva grumpily took the pillow on the couch and hugged it tightly.


    Tiffany gently patted Eva''s ankle and asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Are you going to give up so easily?¡±


    Eva was galvanized once Tiffany provoked her. ¡°How is it possible? I''ve changed my look so that he


    can notice me. How can I give up after putting in so much effort?¡±


    ¡°How ambitious! Don''t give up easily.¡±


    Amelia felt amused when Tiffany and Eva encouraged one another.


    Suddenly, Eva jumped down from the couch and said, ¡°Amelia, Tiffany, please excuse me. I have to


    head toward the hospital now.


    With that, Eva left the house.


    Tiffany chuckled. ¡°Eva''s look has changed, but her personality remains the same. As the saying goes,


    a leopard can''t change its spots. Nheless, I think Eva''s straightforward and unpretentious


    personality is amazing. I can''t understand why men prefer girls who acted all gentle and soft


    nowadays.¡±


    Amelia interrupted, ¡°You''re tarring all men with the same brush. Are you suggesting that Derrick likes


    you because you behave that way?¡±


    The next moment, Tiffany couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Amelia continued, ¡°Are you not nning to go on a honeymoon with Derrick?¡±


    ¡°No. Both of us are busy. Apart from publishing novels for different authors, he is also venturing into


    bing a producer. Hence, he always leaves in the morning and onlyes home at night. At the


    same time, I''m always busy editing scripts and have to stay upte. Before getting married, we would


    spend some time having dinner together and going for a walk after that. Now that we live under the


    same roof, we''re busy doing our stuff and rarely have time to chat,¡± Tiffany shrugged as she said


    casually.


    Amelia advised Tiffany, ¡°You should care more about Derrick''s health, for he has shouldered a lot of


    burden for you. I understand you''re busy writing scripts. Nevertheless, Derrick is now your husband.


    Although he loves you unconditionally, you can''t enjoy it without repaying him.¡±


    Loving someone was different from getting married. After all, a marriage didn''t only involve two


    persons, but there are also two families in the picture. As they said, when one person sneezed, another


    would catch a cold. A marriage would copse if the husband and the wife could not handle the


    rtionships with all the parties concerned.¡±


    After listening to Amelia''s advice, Tiffany nodded. ¡°I understand. Anyway, Derrick and I get along well.


    It''s just that we''re too busy to even talk to each other.¡±


    ¡°I have faith in the love between you and Derrick.¡±


    Tiffany shed Amelia a smile and didn''t say anything else.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    Then, Tiffany went home from Amelia''s ce. The moment she stepped into the apartment, she


    spotted Kate and Finnick sitting on the couch. Squeezing out a smile, she asked, ¡°Mom, Dad, you are


    here? You didn''t call me beforehand.¡±


    Kate nced at her and demanded haughtily, ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°I was bored, so I visited Amelia.¡± Tiffany changed into her slippers and walked over. ¡°Would you like


    something to drink? I''ll prepare it for you.¡±


    However, Kate pointed at the couch and instructed, ¡°There''s no need for that. Sit down. I need to talk to


    you about something.¡±


    Tiffany sat down.


    ¡°Tiffany, you''ve already married Derrick. I''m not like those legendary evil mothers-inw. If you haven''t


    done anything wrong, I won''t deliberately target you. However, I''m here to tell you some things and I


    hope that you''ll listen to me. Even if you don''t, I hope that you''ll at least keep it in mind.¡± Kate shot


    Tiffany a nce. She was acting so high and mighty that it seemed like her enemy was sitting opposite


    her, not her daughter-inw.


    Tiffany mustered all her energy as Kate was extremely challenging to deal with. To avoid falling into her


    trap, Tiffany had to stay on high alert.


    Mothers-inw and daughters-inw were like born rivals¡ªit was difficult for them to get along well.


    ¡°Since you''ve already married Derrick, you should consider moving back to the Hisson residence. Only


    your grandpa, Derrick, and I are living there now. Your other aunts and uncles are living elsewhere.


    Both Terrence and I would like you to move back. Give me an answer today,¡± said Kate as she stared


    at Tiffany.


    Thoughts raced through Tiffany''s mind. She replied, ¡°Mom, Derrick and I are very busy with work. If we


    move back to the Hisson residence, we''d have to wake up early for work. Since this ce is close to


    our office, Derrick can sleep for a while longer.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, this is just an excuse, right? Other daughters-inw are focusing on being filial to their inws


    after getting married. On the other hand, you''re hiding here and enjoying your private time with Derrick.


    You don''t even care about what elders think!¡± Kate snorted coldly and snapped, ¡°Your grandpa is


    getting old already. He might leave us anytime soon! Shouldn''t you get pregnant as soon as possible


    so he can have a great-grandchild?¡±


    Tiffany''s head throbbed. After they got married, all these matters suddenly got pushed forward in the


    timeline.


    ¡°Mom, having a child is all up to fate. I can''t just have one even if I want to. Let''s take it slow. We


    mustn''t be too rash,¡± answered Tiffany drily as she licked her lips.


    ¡°Tiffany, you mustn''t be too selfish! Terrence treats you quite well. You can''t really deprive him of a


    great-grandson just because of your selfishness, right?¡± demanded Kate in an overbearing tone.


    After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°I don''t care whether you''re actually busy with work. You must


    move back. There''s no room for negotiation. I still have to give you some tonic to condition your body


    for a child. That way, I''ll have a grandson.¡±


    Tiffany opened her mouth, but could not articte a single word that she wanted to say.


    ¡°Got it, Mom.¡±


    Only then did Kate feel satisfied. She stood up to look at what was in the fridge. However, other than a


    tub of yogurt, there was nothing else. With a grim expression, she chided, ¡°What kind of wife are you,


    Tiffany? Since Derrick is busy, he doesn''t have time to cook aftering home from work. As his wife,


    do you want him to eat delivery every day?¡±


    Tiffany quickly exined, ¡°Sorry, Mom. I''d usually cook for Derrick, but I''ve been so busy recently that I


    didn''t have time to do grocery shopping. I swear that I always buy the freshest ingredients from the


    farmer''s market. I''m definitely not starving Derrick.¡±


    Obviously, Kate did not believe her.


    ¡°You''re justzy! Stop finding excuses for yourself. If you move back, there''ll be a chef who''ll cook for


    you. Look at the life that both of you are living! This isn''t how a home is supposed to be. There''s no


    homely feeling in this apartment at all. If I haven''te, it''ll soon be a pigsty,¡± criticized Kate.


    Tiffany listened to her quietly. Even though she had already tidied the apartment, there was no way she


    could rebuke if Kate was insistent on finding faults with everything.


    Kate nagged for a whole hour without even repeating a single point. Her voice filled Tiffany''s mind


    completely. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Kate talked about all sorts of things¡ªwhat Tiffany was prohibited from doing or eating, what Derrick


    liked to eat, how his clothes had to be dry-cleaned, and so on.


    ¡°Have you memorized everything I said?¡± asked Kate as she raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Repeat everything to me. I''ll see if you''ve actually listened to what I said.¡±


    That old hag is definitely nitpicking.


    Tiffany forced out a smile. ¡°Mom, I only remembered half of it. You spoke so fast that I forgot. ¡°


    Rolling her eyes, Kate rebuked, ¡°Didn''t you say that you remembered everything?¡±


    Tiffany fell silent.


    ¡°Dearest, you shouldn''t put too much pressure on her. Let''s take it slow. Don''t be too rash, okay?¡±


    coaxed Finnick.


    Kate fidgeted with her slender fingers. Raising an eyebrow, she asked, ¡°Tiffany, did I put too much


    pressure on you?¡±


    Tiffany shook her head. ¡°Everything you say is right, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Good that you know.¡± Kate snorted coldly and continued, ¡°You and Derrick will move back five days


    Lowering her head, Tiffany replied, ¡°I''ll talk to Derrick about this.¡±


    After finally sending Kate and Finnick away, Tiffany slumped on the couch feeling all exhausted.


    Even though Kate was deliberately making things difficult for her, she could not possibly scold or


    rebuke her. All she could do was endure it silently.


    Derrick returned home at night. Tugging at his necktie, he spotted Tiffany sitting motionlessly on the


    couch. A gentle look surfaced in his eyes. After changing into his slippers, he walked over and hugged


    her from behind. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you unhappy? You look so gloomy.¡±


    Tiffany was shocked. She only calmed down after hearing Derrick''s voice.


    ¡°You''re back. Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Did you leave any food for me?¡±


    Tiffany nodded and left his embrace. She entered the kitchen, brought out some dishes, and ced


    them in front of him.


    Derrick took a bite of the food. When he noticed that Tiffany was evidently out of it, he ced his fork


    down and asked, ¡°What''s wrong, Tiff?¡±


    Returning to her senses, Tiffany met Derrick''s gentle gaze and smiled. ¡°Mom visited today and said


    that she wants us to move back. What do you think?¡±


    A brooding look shed across Derrick''s eyes. ¡°Did she purposefully make things difficult for you?¡±


    Tiffany shook her head.


    ¡°Mom said that Granddad is getting old and wishes for a great-grandson. Hence, she wants us to move


    back and keep himpany. I think that she''s not wrong. Why don''t we just move back?¡±


    Naturally, Derrick knew how much Tiffany had suffered after marrying him. It was not an easy feat to be


    a daughter-inw of the Hissons. In addition to the ruckus created by the Winters family at the


    wedding, the Hissons were already secretly displeased. Although Kate would not be able to say


    anything if he refused, Tiffany''s life would be even more difficult.


    ¡°Do you want to move back?¡±


    ¡°I''m already married into the Hissons. It''s normal for me to live with the elders.¡± Tiffany refrained from


    saying whether she wanted to move back or not.


    Lowering his gaze, Derrick fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Let''s move back then,¡± he suggested.


    Perhaps, moving back and living with the family would make it easier for Kate to see how good Tiffany


    was. That would inevitably improve their rtionship.


    Although Derrick''s intentions were good, Tiffany''s life would not actually be that pleasant as she would


    be stuck in a tight spot. Kate had yed a huge role in making Tiffany''s marriage so turbulent.


    After Derrick agreed to move back to the Hissons residence, Kate instructed the maids to help them


    move. Within two days, everything in the apartment was gone.


    As Tiffany gazed at the empty apartment, her heart sank. She had spent a lot of time and effort to make


    it feel as homely as possible. Her wedding photo with Derrick used to be hung in the master bedroom,


    but all that was left now was a nk space.


    Hugging her from behind, Derrick rested his chin on her shoulder and said, ¡°If you like this ce, I''ll ask


    someone to redecorate it. When we''re free, we''lle back and stay for a few days. Otherwise, we


    can stay in other apartments. I''ve also bought an apartment with four bedrooms under your name. I


    renovated it ording to your liking. Dad and Mom don''t know about it. When you''re tired, you can go


    there and rest too.¡±


    Tiffany felt extremely touched and her sorrows dissipated in an instant.


    ¡°Thank you, Derrick.¡±


    ¡°You''re my wife. I''ve promised to treat you well forever.¡±


    Tiffany wrapped her arms around his waist, feeling extremely blessed.


    ¡°Let''s go on a honeymoon to Baxrich. But the holiday will onlyst for two weeks, so you''ll have to


    amodate me. When we have more time, we can go there again.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you have to film a movie and publish a novel? Can you afford the time?¡±


    ¡°I''ve already arranged all my work. I have a few weeks to spare to spend time with you.¡±


    Grinning, Tiffany nodded. ¡°Okay, let''s go on a honeymoon.¡±


    ¡°After I finish my work, let''s go to Baxrich.¡±


    Tiffany nodded.


    However, such ns would never be able to outpace the rapid pace of changes in life.


    Just when Tiffany and Derrick were about to board the ne to Baxrich, she received a call from


    Amelia.


    ¡°Tiff, Mr. Winters and Mrs. Winters are with me. Have you boarded the ne? If not,e over to my


    ce. They look quite disheveled,¡± said Amelia.


    Tiffany knew that Amelia would not call her unless something major happened. Hence, she had no


    choice but to look at Derrick apologetically and say, ¡°Derrick, my parents are here. We might have to


    push our Baxrich honeymoon trip back.¡±


    Stroking her hair, Derrick said affectionately, ¡°It''s fine. Your parents are more important.¡±


    Derrick and Tiffany rushed to Amelia''s ce. When she saw her parents, she asked anxiously, ¡°Dad,


    Mom, what happened to you?¡±


    Her parents'' heads were wrapped in bandages. In addition to the bruises at the corners of their eyes,


    there were also cuts beside their mouths. They looked extremely haggard as if they had just emerged


    from a fight.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    When Ophelia spotted Tiffany, she clung to her tightly, as if she was her only lifeline. Ophelia wailed,


    ¡°Tiff, you''ve got to save your brother this time. He went to borrow from the loan shark and is now


    drowning in debt! Those gangsters are hunting him relentlessly. Your dad and I tried to break up the


    fight, but they beat us up too! They even kidnapped your brother and his son and gave us ten days to


    pay back the debt. Otherwise, they''ll chop off your brother''s limbs! Left with no choice, we could only


    look for you. You can''t just stand by idly without doing anything!¡±


    Tiffany''s hands shook in fury.


    ¡°Didn''t I return his debt already? Why did he borrow from the loan sharks again? Is he trying to force


    me to an early grave?¡± roared Tiffany. ¡°Mom, I told you. It''s not that I don''t want to help him but he has


    gone overboard! He treats me like an ATM machine. I can help him once or twice, but he can''t possibly


    keep asking me for charity, right? Although Derrick is rich, his money doesn''t appear out of thin air. If


    my brother keeps borrowing money from loan sharks, I can only cut off all ties with him. I don''t want a


    brother who''ll always sabotage his sister.¡±


    Ophelia paled. Although she knew that her son had gone overboard, he was still her child¡ªshe could


    not just leave him to die.


    She pleaded through tears, ¡°Tiff, help your brother onest time. He wasn''t like this in the past.


    Perhaps, the failure of his business traumatized him too much. Just help him out one more time. When


    I go back, I''ll give him a harsh scolding.¡±


    Although Tiffany was furious, it was impossible for her to ignore her family like that and refuse to help.


    Walking over, Amelia said, ¡°Tiff, let''s talk calmly. They''re still injured. I wanted to send them to the


    hospital first, but they insisted on waiting for you here.¡±


    Only then did Tiffany remember that her parents were still injured. Her anger dissipated slightly as she


    helped Ophelia sit down.


    Derrick asked softly, ¡°Mom, can you tell me why Spencer went to borrow from the loan sharks again? I


    remember Tiff mentioning that he never gambled in the past before he attended our wedding. However,


    not only did he learn how to gamble, but he''s also borrowing from loan sharks. I think that someone


    had deliberately lured Spencer to gamble.¡±


    He could not possibly gamble for no good reason. It was possible that someone had dragged him there


    to sabotage him. Either that or someone wanted to take revenge on him by making him addicted to


    gambling. Drowning in debt and with a broken family, Spencer would be ruined.


    Ophelia widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Which b*stard would be so immoral? Why would they be so


    keen on ruining his life and breaking his family apart?¡±


    Derrick nced down. After a slight pause, he asked, ¡°Mom, does Spencer have an enemy?¡±


    Ophelia thought about it, but could note up with a guess.


    ¡°I don''t think so. Although Spencer isn''t really that capable, he won''t offend others so easily. Even when


    he started his business, he treated everyone in a friendly manner. Now that he''s working in an


    insurancepany, he''s been relying on his own abilities to make a living. There might bepetition,


    but it won''t amount to someone hating him,¡± exined Ophelia.


    Derrick remained quiet.


    Spencer only learned how to gamble after attending his wedding with Tiffany. Furthermore, he


    mentioned that someone had deliberately lured him into it, saying that if he was lucky, he might win


    millions in a single night. Tempted with greed, people would still blindly chase after that dream money


    despite knowing that the chances of losing were very high.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Spencer did not have any enemies in the city. Hence, it was possible that the culprit was targeting


    Derrick or Tiffany. However, Tiffany would stay at home all day to write scripts most of the time unless


    she had to attend the press conferences for her books. She had a very simple social circle, so the


    culprit was more likely targeting him.


    Who could it be?


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Derrick? Do you know which b*stard made my son like this?¡± asked


    Ophelia.


    Returning to his senses, Derrick replied, ¡°I''m not so sure yet. But I won''t just ignore everything that''s


    happening to Spencer. Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to him.¡±


    Ophelia grabbed his hand emotionally and eximed, ¡°Derrick, Tiff married the right guy. As long as


    you save Spencer, I''ll definitely scold him when I get back. He won''t be a burden to both of you!¡±


    Derrick nodded.


    He did not really care about a few million. However, it did not feel good to be toyed around with and


    sabotaged by someone who was manipting everything behind the scenes. Hence, Derrick was


    determined to investigate the matter and find out who was so vicious that they could only be satisfied


    after breaking up a happy family.


    Derrick sent Tiffany''s parents to the hospital to get treated. Meanwhile, Tiffany remained at Amelia''s.


    Smiling bitterly, Tiffany asked, ¡°Amelia, why did my parentse to you?¡±


    ¡°They said that they couldn''t reach you through the phone, so they called me. I didn''t want to call you


    because I know that you''re going on your honeymoon, but your parents looked so disheveled. Mrs.


    Winters kept asking to see you, so I was left with no choice but to call you back and stop you from


    going on your honeymoon. You won''t me me, right?¡± exined Amelia.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± replied Tiffany. ¡°I just think that nothing smooth has happened ever since I got married.


    If my mother-inw finds out that my brother has be a burden, she''d scold me again. I don''t even


    know what to do anymore.¡±


    After thinking about it, Amelia said, ¡°I''ll apany you to your hometown. Someone''s probably


    dragging your brother into this mess. Perhaps, the person is targeting you or Derrick.¡±


    A look of shock appeared in Tiffany''s eyes as she nced at Amelia. ¡°Amelia, are you saying that the


    person is sabotaging my brother just to take revenge on me or Derrick?¡±


    ¡°Other than that, I can''t think of anyone else who would spend so much effort thinking of a n to get


    your brother addicted to gambling. Once that happens, it''ll be like getting addicted to drugs¡ªhe''ll feel


    uneasy if he doesn''t gamble for even one day,¡± analyzed Amelia calmly.


    A conflicted look surfaced in Tiffany''s eyes. She felt extremely horrible.


    Amelia grabbed her hand and assured, ¡°Tiff, this is just my guess. Don''t be bothered by it. Oscar and I


    will apany you there. Your brother will be fine with Oscar there.¡±


    Tiffany smiled weakly. ¡°Thank you, Babe.¡±


    After Derrick drove the old couple back, Tiffany suggested that she would make a trip to her hometown.


    Her parents were so concerned about Spencer that they did not care about their injuries anymore¡ª


    they insisted on following her back. Unable to convince them otherwise, Tiffany agreed.


    Spencer had borrowed from another underground loan shark. Even the local gangster whom Oscar


    had invited was not shown any courtesy¡ªhe was kicked out immediately. The loan sharks said that


    they only wanted money. It did not matter who came.


    When Oscar heard what Hugo said, he frowned. ¡°Looks like there''s a powerful force backing the loan


    sharks up. They aren''t even intimidated by the local gangsters.¡±


    Amelia said worriedly, ¡°Do you have any other solutions, Oscar? Although a few million isn''t a huge


    sum, we need to solve this problem once and for all. Otherwise, after we repay this debt, he''ll start


    borrowing again. The vicious cycle will continue. Even if Derrick and Tiffany can make a lot of money,


    they won''t be able to keep repaying the debts. One day, the family will go bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll contact another reputable friend there. I think that they''ll show him some respect.¡±


    Oscar whipped out his phone, called another friend, and exined everything that had happened.


    ¡°Someone lured the brother of my wife''s friend into being addicted to gambling. Now, he owes the loan


    sharks money. I need your help, but I''m not sure if you''ll be willing to help me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, since you''ve already asked me, I can''t possibly refuse. Where are you now? I''d like to


    treat you to a meal. Would you be kind enough to ept this invitation? We can discuss your friend''s


    matter over the meal. How''s that?¡±


    Since he was the one asking for the favor, Oscar agreed immediately. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Only your wife can make you do this, Mr. Clinton. You never agreed whenever I asked you out in the


    past. Now, you''ve even humbled yourself and contacted me just to save someone. This is indeed my


    honor,¡± said the person over the phone.


    ¡°Stop acting so formally with me. I know how you''re like,¡± joked Oscar.


    After chatting casually, they ended the call.


    ¡°Is he reliable, Oscar?¡± asked Amelia.


    ¡°Don''t worry, he''s good,¡± assured Oscar firmly. ¡°Follow me to eat with himter. He wants to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed quickly.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Oscar took Amelia out for a meal. Derrick had also contacted his friends on that side, but coincidentally,


    everyone was away on business trips. They would only be back two dayster.


    Derrick smiled bitterly at Tiffany and said, ¡°Tiff, I''m sorry. They are all not avable at the moment. But,


    don''t worry. I have already told them toe back as soon as possible.¡±


    Tiffany adjusted his coat before reassuring him, ¡°Don''t apologize. It''s Jayden''s fault. I should be the one


    apologizing.¡±


    Derrick pulled her into his arms. ¡°All we can do now is to wait for Mr. Clinton''s news. I realize that I am


    nowhere as capable as Mr. Clinton when dealing with emergencies.¡±


    ¡°You''re also very outstandingpared to others. My husband is not a good-for-nothing.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Derrick heard thepliment, he caressed her hair with a smile on his face.


    Oscar took Amelia to a high-end Chanaen restaurant where the hostess brought them to their private


    dining room on the second floor. The hostess knocked on the door and only opened it when she


    received approval to do so.


    She gestured to them before saying, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Clinton, this way please.¡±


    When Oscar and Amelia went in, a middle-aged man of around forty walked toward them. He was well-


    built and good-looking. His confident demeanor told Amelia that he was someone of great importance.


    Just as Amelia was studying the man, he walked up to Oscar and gave him a fist bump before


    embracing Oscar warmly.


    After their brotherly greeting, the man noticed Amelia and asked, ¡°Is this your wife?¡±


    Oscar nodded and introduced the two of them, ¡°Yes, this is my wife, Amelia. We have been married for


    nearly eight years now.¡± Oscar then turned to Amelia and said, ¡°Amelia, this is Crosby, and he''s into


    real estate. If you like to read financial publications, you should know him. That''s because he has been


    featured in the country''s most popr financial newspapers before, and can be considered one of the


    big yers in the city. He''s a few years older than us.¡±


    Amelia extended her hand gracefully and said, ¡°Hi, Crosby. It''s a pleasure to meet you. When I was


    twenty years old, I had already read about you in financial publications. Unfortunately, I didn''t have the


    good fortune to meet you until now. I didn''t expect you to look even more handsome in person. Your


    wife must be a very lucky woman to have someone as distinguished as you are as her husband.¡±


    Crosby epted her handshake and smiled. ¡°Thank you for your kind words. But, you are just as


    exceptional. Oscar is lucky to be able to marry you.¡±


    After exchanging pleasantries, they finally got seated.


    Crosby handed Amelia the menu before saying, ¡°Go ahead and order what you like. Both of you hardly


    come by. You must allow me to be the host and give you a treat.¡±


    Amelia went through the menu before ordering three dishes. She then handed the menu back to


    Crosby and said, ¡°We are done with the order.¡±


    In one go, Crosby ordered six dishes and a bowl of soup. After handing the waiter the menu, he asked


    them to serve the food as soon as possible.


    Very soon, the food arrived, and the three of them started eating. Crosby asked, ¡°Oscar, which one of


    your friends has gotten into such serious trouble that even you need my help to resolve it? I thought


    you have forgotten about me.¡±


    Oscar exined to him what had happened briefly.


    After listening to Oscar, Crosby said, ¡°All the loan sharks want is their money. Why don''t you just pay


    them off?¡±


    ¡°I don''t want anyone in our city to ever loan him money again because I don''t want to have any loose


    ends. His sister and Amelia are best friends. If something happens to him, there''s no way his sister will


    sit back and do nothing. That will also worry and implicate Amelia. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    exined Oscar.


    Crosby gave him a long and meaningful smile before saying, ¡°I thought you have be a more


    helpful person. It turns out that you are worried that your wife may be implicated. You are truly a doting


    husband. Well, I''ll help you out on this ount.¡±


    ¡°If you can resolve this issue, take it that I owe you a huge favor,¡± said Oscar.


    Crosby took out a cigar, but he kept it away when he recalled that a woman was around.


    ¡°We are brothers. Let''s not talk about such things. You have hardly ever asked me for any favor. If I


    can''t even do anything to help you out, what good am I? I promise you that I will settle this issue,¡±


    Crosby assured him.


    ¡°Then, let me thank you in advance. Just let me know how much they want.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about the money. As your host, I should help you out. Unless you look down on me.¡±


    Oscarughed. ¡°Crosby, don''t tease me. Even biological brothers should keep money matters


    separated. It''s bad enough that I need your help. How can I still ask you to fork out money?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, look at him. We have known each other for more than a decade, but he is still acting distant


    from me. How am I supposed to be brothers with him?¡± said Crosby in an ambiguous manner.


    ¡°Crosby, Oscar treats you as a real brother. That''s why he wants to draw the line where money is


    concerned.¡± With that, Amelia got up and poured a ss of wine. ¡°Crosby, let me drink to you. It''s our


    destiny to meet one another. I''m very happy to know a generous brother like you. I shall drink up first.¡±


    Crosbyughed out loud when he saw Amelia down the drink in one go without any pretense.


    ¡°Good. I like your attitude.¡± Crosby also finished the wine in his ss. He then said, ¡°Oscar, your wife is


    really something. No wonder she is able to win a picky man like yours.¡±


    Oscar agreed with him, ¡°In my eyes, she''s the most perfect woman. There may be women who are


    prettier than she is. But, not many will understand me the way she does.¡±


    Crosby was amused. ¡°Oscar, your promation of love is too much for me. I''m getting goosebumps.¡±


    Oscar continued eating with a straight face. ¡°Crosby, when can we meet your other half? When you got


    married, you didn''t even invite me. What kind of brother are you?¡±


    ¡°Both of us only got registered and received our marriage certificate. We didn''t even hold a wedding.


    She doesn''t seem to be from this world. All day long, she will be talking to me about the need for


    women''s freedom and not to be bound by such matters. In the end, we didn''t even hold a wedding.


    She''s mischievous and full of nonsense. Even I can''t handle her. Perhaps, once Amelia meets her, they


    may be friends.¡± It sounded like Crosby wasining about his wife. However, the love he had


    for his wife was apparent in his eyes.


    Amelia smiled and teased, ¡°It looks like you love her very much.¡±


    ¡°She''s my one and only wife. It''s not easy to meet someone who cares dearly for me. If I don''t love her,


    then who should I love? Those indecent women out there?¡± Crosby raised his ss. ¡°Come, let''s drink


    up.¡±


    Both Amelia and Oscar clinked sses with him, and they too finished their drinks in one go.


    After a few drinks, Amelia''s impression of Crosby had improved. She found that he was an


    unpretentious and straightforward person that she could be friends with.


    The three of them only parted ways after two hourster. Crosby smiled and said, ¡°I''m very happy to


    have dinner with both of you today. When youe by here again, give me a call. I will settle that issue


    for you the minute I got home. If you are free, stay here for another couple of days and have some fun.


    I can ask my wife toe along. She has been wanting to go mountain climbing for quite some time


    now.¡±


    ¡°Sure! Crosby, you''re the host. We''ll leave the arrangement to you.¡±


    ¡°All right then. It''s settled.¡±


    After bidding goodbye to Crosby, Amelia and Oscar got into the car. Amelia said, ¡°Oscar, I did not


    expect Crosby to be such a straightforward person. I recalled one of the financial magazines saying


    that he is a charismatic man who is cold and decisive in his work. I certainly didn''t expect him to be so


    easy-going. How did the two of you meet?¡±


    ¡°We have worked together in the past and also met up a few times in private. Both of us seem to get


    along well, so we start to contact each other more often. He is very generous with friends. Although


    there is a bit of a gap in our ages, we don''t feel the difference. It will be nice for you to befriend his wife.


    An extra friend won''t hurt. In fact, it might be helpful in the future,¡± said Oscar.


    Amelia nodded. Even without any benefits, she was still very interested in meeting the quirky wife of


    Crosby. Amelia wanted to know what kind of woman she was that she could win the heart of such an


    exceptional man.


    She was really looking forward to it.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    It was undeniable that Crosby was an incredible man and no one knew how he did it. Not only was he


    able to get Jayden released, but the debt collectors also said Jayden was not allowed to gamble in their


    territory anymore. In other words, they were indirectly banning him from gambling.


    In a way, it was a happy ending.


    When Jayden was freed, his face was covered with bruises, and his lips were swollen like sausages.


    ¡°Oh, my poor son. Why did they beat you up like that?¡± Ophelia cried out.


    However, her cries only made Jayden''s head hurt.


    ¡°Mom, can you be quiet? My head hurts terribly, and I''m starving. Please make me something to eat.¡±


    Jayden said.


    Ophelia said hurriedly, ¡°Okay. Okay. I''ll go make you some food now.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I want to eat meat. I''m famished. Please put in lots of meat, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Get some rest. I''ll make you some food now.¡± Ophelia answered.


    When she left, Tiffany said, ¡°Dad, why don''t you go and help Mom? I can take care of Jayden here.¡±


    Reginald nodded.


    The moment Reginald left the room, Tiffany''s face turned grim instantly.


    Jayden shuddered and subconsciously avoided Tiffany''s gaze, which looked as if she was going to


    gobble him up.


    ¡°Jayden, don''t you have anything to say to me?¡± Tiffany questioned, crossing her arms across her


    chest.


    Jayden blinked intensely, clearly feeling extremely guilty.


    ¡°Tiff, I didn''t do it on purpose. I just had the itch, and someone egged me on, saying he could help me


    win lots of money. I couldn''t control myself and entered the ce again. But I promise this is thest


    time. If I gamble again, I''ll chop off both of my hands. I mean it,¡± Jayden promised, gulping.


    ¡°What''s the point of making promises when you never keep them?¡± Tiffany said frustratedly. ¡°You''re


    going to be forty years old soon. How could you believe such stupid instigations? If money could be


    won so easily, then everyone would be gambling now. Are you brainless or just pure stupid? You


    could''ve worked hard to earn that money, but no, you just had to pick up bad habits like gambling. Are


    you trying to ruin our family?¡±


    Jayden licked his lips and said awkwardly, ¡°Tiff, I just couldn''t ept how things have turned out. I


    couldn''t believe that I would be so unlucky. So, I wanted to try gambling again, thinking maybe I could


    turn the situation around. I never expected that I''d end up with such a huge debt.¡±


    Tiffany scoffed out loud.


    ¡°You never expected it? I bet even pigs are smarter than you.¡± She was too tired to scold him. ¡°If it


    weren''t for Mr. Clinton, I''m sure your limbs would''ve been chopped off already. Mr. Clinton is a busy


    man. He can''t possibly rescue you every time. I''d advise you to start behaving yourself in the future.


    Don''t me me for being a heartless sister if something actually happens next time.¡±


    Jayden held his silence.


    Tiffany was so livid that she could only point at him, not knowing what else to say.


    Ameliaforted, ¡°Tiff, don''t be mad. It''s great enough that he''s home. Then again, it''s all thanks to


    Crosby this time. We should arrange a time to treat him to a meal to thank him.¡±


    Tiffany nodded.


    Jayden gave Amelia an excited nce. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, did you just say Crosby saved me? Is he the big


    shot in the real estate industry?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. You know him?¡±


    ¡°Of course. How could I not? He''s a legend among the locals. There''s practically no news rted to


    him apart from the few financial magazines that featured him. He''s a legend who rarely makes a public


    appearance. I''ve been wanting to meet him. It''s just that a nobody like me won''t have the slightest


    chance of talking to him, let alone meet him.¡±


    Tiffany cut in. ¡°Jayden, stop messing around and live a proper life with your wife. Just focus on bringing


    up your children and stop thinking so much about anything else.¡±


    Jayden panicked. ¡°Tiff, what do you mean? He''s my savior. What''s wrong with me thanking him?¡±


    ¡°I''ll be more than happy if you don''t cause trouble for me.¡±


    Jayden was beginning to feel angry at that point.


    Amelia piped up, ¡°Jayden, Crosby told us before that he''s extremely busy. He usually won''t meet


    strangers. Besides, you said he is a big shot in the real estate industry. He doesn''t simply meet people


    on normal days. So, stop being mad at Tiff. For the past few days, she''s been working hard because of


    your matters. In fact, she got so anxious that she almost fell ill. She''s feeling angry because she wants


    you to live a better life and stop being obsessed with gambling. After all, gambling isn''t a good habit.


    Many unlucky people have lost their wealth and were separated from their family members. She''s your


    sister. I''m sure she doesn''t want to see such an ending.¡±


    Jayden''s tense expression finally eased up.


    He nced at Tiffany and said awkwardly, ¡°I''m sorry, Tiff. I promise I won''t do it again.¡±


    Tiffany snorted and said rudely, ¡°We''ll talk more when you actually fulfill your promise. Otherwise, your


    promises are useless.¡±


    Jayden kept silent.


    Instantly, the atmosphere grew tense.


    Right then, Ophelia entered with some food, breaking the awkward silence that hung in the air.


    ¡°Your food''s here, Jayden,¡± Ophelia said. ¡°Tiff, tell Derrick and your friend toe over and eat.¡±


    Soon, everyone sat down to have a meal.


    After the meal, Ophelia dismissed Jayden so he could get some rest. Then, she turned to Tiffany,


    saying, ¡°Tiff, don''t be too hard on your brother. He knows he''s wrong too. As his younger sister, you


    shouldn''t be so disrespectful toward him.¡±


    Tiffany scoffed out loud and said in a slightly mocking manner, ¡°Mom, it''s my money he spent. He used


    up millions in less than three months. Don''t I get the right to scold him? Fine, I don''t want to scold him,


    either. Just get him to return my money. We should address financial matters clearly. Besides, I''m a


    daughter who''s married off to another family. I shouldn''t be paying for his mistake, right?¡±


    Ophelia sighed and said guiltily, ¡°Now that you''re rich, I''m sure you won''t be in need of those couple of


    millions. Why do you have to be so calctive with Jayden? Do you know how much he loved you


    when you were younger?¡±


    Tiffany smirked.


    Suddenly, Amelia shook her head and said, ¡°Mrs. Winters, you haven''t been sleeping well for the past


    few nights because of Jayden''s matters. I''m sure you must be tired. Why don''t you and Mr. Winters get


    some rest?¡±


    Ophelia responded, ¡°Okay. Then, we''ll go get some rest. Let me know if you need anything.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Once the older couple left, Amelia said, ¡°Tiff, your parents are having a hard time too. It''s great news


    that this matter is solved. Don''t be mad already. It''s not a good idea to disrupt the peace in your family.¡±


    Tiffany said angrily, ¡°Babe, I don''t want to be angry, either. But did you see my parent''s reaction? Ugh,


    fine. I don''t want to talk about it anymore. They''re still my family no matter how bad they are.¡±


    Amelia could only pat Tiffany on the back as a silent gesture of constion.


    Amelia rested in Tiffany''s house for the rest of the day. The next day, she received a call from Crosby,


    saying he wanted to treat her and Oscar to a meal.


    Amelia said, ¡°Crosby, my friend and her husband want to meet you too. Do you mind if theye


    along?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! Your friends are my friends. Just bring them along.¡±


    That night, Amelia and Oscar brought Derrick and Tiffany to meet Crosby and his family.


    In the private room, Amelia met Crosby''s wife, whom she had been looking forward to meeting. She


    thought the mischievous woman Crosby had been talking about would dress up in conventional


    clothes. To Amelia''s surprise, his wife was dressed fashionably. On top of that, she had delicate


    features, a petite figure, and beautiful, long, curly, blonde hair. She looked extremely young just like a


    barbie doll. Moreover, she looked like an obedient partner as she stood beside Crosby as if they were a


    couple consisting of an uncle and a niece.


    ¡°Hello. You must be Amelia. I''m Soleil Yandel York. My dad''s surname is York, and my mom''s surname


    is Yandel. I was born on a sunny day; hence, I was given the name Soleil. Don''t you think my name is


    very easy to remember?¡± Soleil said graciously.


    Amelia smiled warmly and greeted, ¡°Hello. I''m Amelia Winters.¡±


    Soleil gave Amelia a warm hug. ¡°You''re just as pretty as Crosby describes. So, I''ll forgive him for


    tricking me into bringing me here. I''d like to be your friend. I hope you don''t mind that.¡±


    Amelia nced at Crosby, who shrugged, indicating he had nothing to do with Soleil''s decision to


    come.


    ¡°Amelia, who''s this?¡± Soleil asked, looking at Tiffany.


    ¡°She''s my friend, Tiffany.¡±


    Soleil nodded as a form of acknowledgment. Her gaze thennded on Derrick, and she eximed,


    ¡°Who''s this celebrity? He looks amazing!¡±


    Tiffany wrapped her arms around Derrick''s and said in a possessive manner, ¡°He''s my husband.¡±


    Soleil''s eyes darted between her and Derrick before the former finally smiled. ¡°Both of you are quite a


    match.¡±


    Tiffany''s expression finally rxed after hearing that. She inquired, ¡°Don''t you think our looks don''t


    really match each other?¡±


    ¡°A little. His looks are too striking, while you look pretty, though not striking enough. Based on looks,


    both of you aren''t really a good match. But so what? Don''t you think people who judge others based on


    looks are too shallow? Anyway, I can see this handsome man really loves you,¡± Soleil said


    nonchntly.


    Tiffany could not help but give Soleil another nce.


    Just then, Crosby walked over and circled his arms around Soleil''s waist. ¡°Honey, they''re meeting you


    for the first time. Don''t frighten them.¡±


    Soleil shrugged in response.


    After everyone took their seats, they ordered their favorite dishes.


    Throughout the meal, Amelia truly understood what Crosby meant by his wife being mischievous.


    Soleil was someone who spoke freely. Most of the time, she would say and even do things that were


    unexpected. Though her actions seem casual, she was not a willful person. On top of that, she was


    smart. From their conversations, Amelia could sense that she was a smart, understanding, and


    knowledgeable person. That exined how Soleil managed to capture Crosby''s heart.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    What Amelia did not expect was that she would be best friends with Soleil, and thetter would


    help her out countless times.


    It was an encounter by chance; yet, she gained a friendship that wouldst a lifetime. Perhaps it was


    fated long ago.


    When the meal came to an end, Soleil said in a casual manner, ¡°Amelia, Tiffany, can I have your


    numbers? When I go to Tayhaven one day, I''ll ask you girls out. I think both of you are quite interesting


    and easy to get along with.¡±


    Hence, Amelia provided all her contact details. With a smile, she said, ¡°We''d love to have you in


    Tayhaven. I believe we''ll be good friends.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. Besides, Crosby told me you''ve given birth to a cute child. We must talk about our


    childcare experiences when I go to Tayhaven one day.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Soleil then turned to look at Tiffany, who also gave the former her contact details. After saving them,


    Soleil said, ¡°Tiffany, you should give birth to one soon. That way, all three of our children can grow up


    together.¡±


    Amelia and Tiffany burst intoughter at her words.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    After dealing with the Winters family''s matters, Oscar asked, ¡°Amelia, do you want to go home to have


    a look?¡± After all, that city was Amelia''s homnd.


    Amelia scanned the familiar yet strange city. Right then, she had a sudden revtion.


    ¡°Can I go back?¡± Amelia asked in a daze. Ever since Spencer went back after his surgery, her parents


    never called her. Hence, she did not know if they wanted to meet her.


    ¡°That''s your home. Of course, you can go back. What is it? Has it been too long since youst came


    back, and now you''re feeling worried when you''re near home?¡± Oscar said affectionately, pinching her


    nose.


    Amelia smiled faintly and said, ¡°A little. It''s been so long since Ist came back. So many things have


    changed and so many skyscrapers have been built. I''m afraid I can''t even recognize the way home.¡±


    ¡°Silly. How can you forget the way home if you really miss it?¡± Oscar pulled her into his embrace and


    said, ¡°Let''s go back and have a look, okay? You don''t have to worry about it, no matter what the


    oue is.¡±


    Amelia pondered for some time before nodding in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡±


    With that, Amelia informed Tiffany about her decision to go home and have a look. Hearing that, Tiffany


    asked, ¡°Do you need Derrick and me to go along with you guys?¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. You should spend more time with your parents. I can go with Oscar,¡± Amelia answered.


    When Amelia made her way home based on her memory, she found out that the old and rtively low


    buildings had turned into towering apartment buildings. On top of that, there were several sedans


    parked in front of the entrance. A nk look shed through her eyes, looking like a child who had lost


    her way home.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Oscar asked gently, grabbing her hand.


    ¡°Oscar, looks like I''ve really lost my way home.¡± She had not been home for almost ten years, and her


    hometown had changed too much. I don''t even know which building my house is in. Maybe my house


    has been gone from this ce long ago. Or maybe I shouldn''t have called this ce my home since


    young. The Winters family never acknowledged me as their child. Benjamin paid them to take care of


    me. The Hutton family doesn''t acknowledge me, nor does the Winters family want me. I''m just a


    burden.


    ¡°Amelia?¡± Just as Amelia was having all kinds of negative thoughts, an elderly person''s voice rang out.


    She turned to look in the voice''s direction to find a grey-haired woman walking toward her, gazing at


    the former with cloudy eyes.


    Amelia, too, looked at the elderly woman the same way, searching for a certain memory in her mind.


    Suddenly, she eximed, ¡°Ms. Malone, it''s me, Amelia. Are you still living here?¡± When she was


    younger, Emery Malone gave her food and even sang her lubies when Amelia had no one with her.


    In other words, Emery was an elder who actually showed Amelia care. Since Amelia had not returned


    for ten years, she thought Emery might have been gone. To Amelia''s surprise, Emery was still quite


    healthy.


    Emery walked over and held Amelia''s hand, scanning thetter from head to toe before saying


    excitedly, ¡°It''s really you, Amelia. You silly girl, how could you not return for ten years after going abroad


    for your studies? I thought you got into an ident. And your parents... They are unbelievable. How


    could they not call to check in on you? Whenever I ask them about you, they only say they don''t know


    anything. They are such heartless people. I can''t believe they don''t even care if you''re dead or alive out


    there.¡±


    Amelia''s eyes reddened. Stumbling into someone familiar caused all the good and bad memories that


    were buried deep in her to flood into her mind again, reying the memories as if there was a cinema


    in her mind.


    ¡°Ms. Malone, do my parents still live here?¡± Amelia asked, changing the subject.


    ¡°Oh, yes. The building was demolished a few years ago to build a new one. Initially, your parents


    wanted to move somewhere else after getting thepensation money. No one knows why, but they


    returned to this neighborhood and bought a house. Your parents, Spencer, and his wife live there now,¡±


    Emery exined.


    ¡°Could you bring me to the house?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Along the way, Amelia asked Emery about thetter''s life and what was her daughter working as.


    Emery answered all of Amelia''s questions one by one.


    Soon, they arrived in the neighborhood. Emery pointed at the building with thebel ¡°B¡± and said, ¡°They


    live on the tenth floor. I''m sure you have their phone number, right? Just give them a call. No matter


    how unhappy life was when you were younger, you''re all grown up now. Your parents are also slowly


    getting older. All the grudges will slowly disappear as time passes by. Come back to visit them with


    your husband whenever you have the time. Your parents are old now. I''m afraid they don''t have much


    time left.¡±


    Amelia felt a slight ache in her heart, and she smiled forcefully. ¡°I understand, Ms. Malone.¡±


    Emery told her a few more things before leaving.


    Amelia then lifted her head to gaze at the towering building, standing still there for quite some time. It


    was impossible to figure out what was on her mind.


    ¡°Amelia, what''s wrong?¡± Oscar asked.


    She returned to her senses and shook her head gently. ¡°I was just thinking if my parents used the


    money I gave them to purchase a house in such a ce.¡±


    ¡°So what if they used it? So what if they didn''t? Amelia, what''s the point of being persistent in such


    things? If you want to see them, then let''s go up. After all, my wife isn''t that indecisive,¡± Oscar said with


    a smile, caressing the back of her neck.


    Perhaps having Oscar by her side made her heart calm down miraculously.


    Her worry about being close to home was caused by a fear of not being able to see her family when


    she wanted to meet them. Losing contact with thempletely was her biggest fear.


    Thankfully, they still lived in the area.


    Just as Amelia and Oscar were about to head upstairs, Dominic and Mnie walked out of the


    building. When all four of them met each other''s gazes, Amelia saw a look of surprise in the couple''s


    eyes. Fortunately, they did not resent her. Seeing that, Amelia secretly let out a sigh of relief.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Amelia was genuinely afraid that Mnie might chase her away without hesitation.


    After recollecting herself, Amelia and Oscar went forward. With a smile, she said, ¡°Mom, Dad. It''s been


    such a long time? Are you both doing well?¡±


    Mnie nced at her and said awkwardly, ¡°Why are you back? Didn''t I tell you we don''t have to see


    each other in the future? Did my words fall on deaf ears?¡±


    Unbothered by her words, Amelia stepped forward and held Mnie''s hand, smiling. ¡°Mom, the house


    was demolished years ago. You guys moved away; yet, you moved back here in the end. Isn''t it


    because you hoped I could still find the way home when I return? I''m sure both of you still view me as


    your daughter, right?¡±


    Mnie''s expression froze as she gazed at Amelia''s eyes, which had traces of anticipation. For some


    reason, the former could not bring herself to utter more hurtful words.


    After all, they took care of Amelia for over twenty years. It was impossible for the couple to not have


    developed feelings for Amelia. Unfortunately, they could not treat her too well after receiving money


    from the Hutton family. Hence, Mnie and Dominic could only treat her meanly. Deep down, they


    really wanted to ept her as their daughter.


    ¡°Since you''re back, you should go in and have a look.¡± Finally, Mnie stopped being stubborn.


    ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡±


    Soon, Amelia and Oscar followed the elderly couple upstairs.


    Spencer and Evelyn were the only ones in the house. When they saw Amelia and Oscar, they quickly


    got up from the couch.


    ¡°Amelia, you''re back!¡± Spencer greeted with a smile. ¡°Come, have a seat. Why didn''t you give us a call


    to tell us you''reing back? Evelyn and I could''ve prepared your favorite dishes.¡±


    As he was talking, Amelia and Oscar stepped into the house. Thetter ced the gift he bought on


    the coffee table and said softly, ¡°These are personally prepared by Amelia for all of you. The


    supplements are for the elders, the one with the purple packaging is for Spencer, and the makeup kit is


    for Evelyn. The rest are for the children.¡±


    The Winters family nced at the eight bags on the coffee table. At a nce, they knew the contents


    inside the bag cost a lot.


    Mnie said, ¡°Why did you waste your money on such things? Your dad and I are going to leave this


    world soon, anyway. Why do we still need to take supplements?¡± Despite saying that, she still enjoyed


    receiving those gifts. ¡°Don''t buy such expensive stuff in the future. We can''t afford to consume them. If


    you''re free, you shoulde back often to visit us. We''re getting old, and many things have changed


    here. Most of our old neighbors have moved out and even passed away. There aren''t many people left


    whom we can talk to. It''ll make things more lively here with both of you around.¡±


    Amelia smiled. Mnie''s words were indirectly telling the former coulde home more often.


    ¡°Mom, I''ll visit you more often then,¡± Amelia said gently. The fact they could have such a peaceful


    conversation was something Amelia never expected. It was as if the argument she had with Mnie


    back when Spencer was admitted into the hospital never happened.


    Mnie nodded, saying, ¡°I''ll get Evelyn to get some ingredients. Is there anything that Oscar doesn''t


    eat?¡±


    ¡°He doesn''t eat vegetables like celery and bitter gourd. Actually, why don''t I go with Evelyn? It''s been


    so long since I came back and I can barely recognize the roads here. I also want to see how much the


    farmer''s market has changed,¡± Amelia suggested.


    ¡°Sure. Then, let''s go.¡±


    With that, Amelia and Oscar went shopping with Mnie and Evelyn. Along the way, Amelia asked


    Mnie where everyone had gone, to which thetter answered truthfully.


    Apparently, Amelia''s siblings had moved to major cities like Saspiuburg and Beshya. They would only


    return during New Year.


    ¡°Young people should go out and gain more experience,¡± Amelia said with a smile. ¡°Mom, what are


    they working as in Beshya?¡±


    ¡°Your brother''s working in an ITpany, while your sister''s working as a secretary. Their monthly


    sry is about eight thousand, I think. There''s not much left after deducting their rental fees and living


    expenses,¡± Mnie exined. A monthly sry of eight thousand did not seem too little. However, it


    was natural to spend a lot in cities that had high costs of living like Beshya and Saspiuburg. Hence,


    after deducting the cost of one''s living expenses and rental fees, they had to be extremely frugal.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to have any savings by the end of the month.


    ¡°Eight thousand is not a small amount. As long as they work hard, their sry will increase. When that


    happens, they can buy a house and a car there,¡± Amelia said. ¡°If they need money for down payments,


    I can help them out.¡±


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°It''s okay. They''re fully capable of taking care of themselves. You don''t have


    to help them. Besides, you were the one who paid for Spencer''s medical fees. We didn''t take good


    care of you when you were younger. It''ll make us feel bad to receive so much help from you. On top of


    that, this apartment was bought using both thepensation money and the money given by you.


    You''ve given our family enough help.¡±


    In terms of finance, Mnie was not as greedy as Tiffany''s biological parents. Perhaps, it was the guilt


    of treating Amelia so coldly in the past that caused Mnie to not dare to ask anything from Amelia.


    She believed the heavens were constantly watching every action a person made. Thus, she would be


    punished for taking too much from her children.


    Amelia merely smiled without saying anything.


    After getting the ingredients, Mnie personally cooked a wide spread of scrumptious dishes. Both


    Amelia and Oscar stayed for the meal, chatted with them for a while, and decided to take their leave.


    Amelia had been away from home for too long. There was no longer a room she could call her own in


    the house.


    When Mnie walked them out of the house, Amelia pulled out a card from her bag and handed it to


    the former, saying, ¡°Mom, there isn''t much in this, about tens of thousands, I think. Use it to get good


    food for Dad and Spencer. Spencer''s health isn''t as great after the surgery. Everything he food costs a


    lot of money.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Mnie finally epted the card.


    Amelia gave her a hug and said softly, ¡°Mom, no matter what happened in the past, you''re still my


    mom. This is something that will never change. So, please don''t reject my kind intentions as a


    daughter.¡±


    Mnie''s eyes had turned slightly red.


    She then watched Amelia and Oscar leave before letting out a faint sigh. There was a heavy feeling in


    her heart, and Amelia''s words still rang in her ears.


    ¡°Come on. Let''s go home,¡± Dominic prompted.


    Mnie nodded. However, she still constantly turned around to see if Amelia would still appear, only to


    be disappointed by it. Amelia never turned back.


    ¡°It looks like we''ve wronged Amelia. This child is kinder than we think. I can''t believe she repaid our ill-


    treatment with kindness. I really don''t have the guts to face her anymore,¡± Mnie said.


    Dominic''s expression was grim, but he kept silent.


    Hand in hand, the couple entered the apartment. As they waited for the elevator door to open, Dominic


    suddenly uttered, ¡°We''ve still got pickled fish at home. Amelia loved eating it when she was younger.


    We should''ve given her some before she left.¡±


    Mnie lifted her head and nced at him while suggesting, ¡°Why don''t I give her a call to ask where


    is she living now? Then, we can send it over to her.¡±


    Dominic nodded.


    Their eyes met, and they understood what was on each other''s minds.


    After arriving home, Mnie gave Amelia a call to ask for thetter''s whereabouts.


    A I will send you some food in the afternoon. We made it by ourselves. I''m sure you''ll like it.¡±

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    ¡°Mom says she and dad want to send us some food, and she told us to wait for them in the hotel.¡±


    Oscar stroked her hair and smiled. ¡°I think your mom wants to mend things between you and the family.


    You''ve always been upset with the Winters family''s cold treatment on you. Now that she wants to mend


    things, you must be feeling happy, right?¡±


    There was an indescribable feeling in Amelia''s heart, and she did not know how to exin it.


    During the afternoon, Mnie and Dominic went over to the hotel, bringing many things along with


    them. Dominic even had a sack with him.


    Amelia''s lips twitched, asking, ¡°Dad, what''s this?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°These are the honeydew your dad and I picked. We nted them, so there''s no pesticide used. They


    are super sweet. Though you two are rich, the melons you eat have tons of chemicals in them.


    Therefore, your dad and I have decided to bring you two some fresh fruits,¡± Mnie said non-stop.


    A warm feeling filled Amelia''s heart. It was her first time witnessing Mnie showing her care.


    It was a strange feeling; yet, one she had been longing for.


    One by one, Mnie took out all the things she brought, which were all edibles, such as watermelon,


    honeydew, pickled fish, jerky, and all kinds of local delicacies.


    ¡°Amelia, I know you and Oscar are used to eating good food. These fruits we brought might not suit


    your tastes, but it''s just a kind gesture from us. Please don''t refuse them,¡± Mnie said shyly, looking


    at the things she brought.


    Amelia smiled. ¡°Why would I? They''re amazing! I was just talking to Oscar two days ago about where


    to find fruits that have no pesticides. Who would''ve known that you''d bring some over? It''s as if our


    thoughts are linked.¡±


    Mnie blushed.


    ¡°Oh, what do you mean by our thoughts are linked? Is that how you use such romantic words? You silly


    girl. Anyway, I''m d you like it. Well, we''ll get going now. When are you two returning to Tayhaven?


    We''lle and send you off.¡± After beating around the bush for a while, she finally revealed her


    intentions ofing.


    ¡°Our flight is at eleven o''clock in the morning. We''ve got some work to do, and I can''t leave Tony alone


    for too long.¡±


    Mnie nodded and pursed her lips, looking rather awkward as she said, ¡°I have to admit that I treated


    Tony harshly when Spencer was admitted to the hospital. That boy must be disappointed with me.


    Could you please apologize on my behalf? I was just too anxious about Spencer''s condition. I didn''t


    mean to treat Tony like that.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine, Mom. Tony is a happy kid. He won''t me you for doing that,¡± Amelia assured.


    ¡°That''s great then.¡±


    Amelia hesitated for a moment, but she still said, ¡°Mom, I''ve reunited with my biological mother. So,


    you don''t have to worry about Mr. Hutton harming you.¡±


    Mnie''s fingers tensed, and she forced a smile. ¡°That''s good. Back then, Dominic and I did not want


    you to meet your biological parents because of Spencer. Then again, it''s not something that can be


    avoided when you''re rted by blood. It''s great that you''ve reunited with them. At least I won''t feel


    guilty about your mother.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Mom, I''ve never med you and Dad for that.¡±


    Mnie looked at her deeply.


    After chatting with the elderly couple, Amelia sent them off.


    The next day, all four of them went to the airport. Even Crosby and his wife were there. At the same


    time, Crosby was holding a little girl''s hand, who looked as delicate as a barbie doll.


    Amelia fell in love with her at first nce.


    Squatting down to stare at the little girl, Amelia greeted, ¡°Hello, little princess. I''m Amelia. You''re as


    pretty as a barbie doll, and you look just like your mommy.¡±


    The little girl was not timid. She gazed at Amelia with her shiny eyes, responding, ¡°I know you. Mommy


    told me before that you''re the second prettiest woman next to her gorgeous looks. But I have a secret


    to tell you. I think you''re prettier than Mommy.¡±


    Though she said it was a secret, her sweet voice was so clear that everyone at the scene heard her.


    Soleil tapped the back of the girl''s head, saying, ¡°What did you just say? How dare you call me ugly?


    Looks like you need some beating.¡±


    The girl scratched her cheek and challenged Soleil''s words mischievously. ¡°Mommy, Ms. Amelia is


    really prettier than you. Though you''re the prettiest to Daddy, I still think Ms. Amelia looks the prettiest.¡±


    ¡°You rascal.¡± Soleil raised her arm as if she was going to hit the girl, but thetter hurriedly hid behind


    Amelia.


    Amelia could not help but smile when she saw the interaction between the two of them. It made her


    think of Tony, who was as smart as the little girl.


    Amelia said, ¡°If it''s possible, you cane over to Tayhaven with your parents. I have a son too, and


    he''s good-looking, just like you. I think you two will be good friends.¡±


    The little girl''s eyes twinkled. ¡°Really?¡±


    Amelia nodded, saying, ¡°He''s younger than you, but he''s really smart. I think you two will get along


    really well.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''ll definitely get Mommy and Daddy to bring me over. I want to see him. Ms. Amelia, let''s make


    a pinky promise. If you lie to me, then you''re an ugly doggy.¡±


    Hence, both of them made a pinky promise.


    After making her promise to the little girl, Amelia bid her farewells to every member of the Winters


    family who came to send her off. She then told Spencer to take good care of Mnie and Dominic and


    to call her if there was anything he needed. After all, they were a family.


    With that, Amelia and Oscar passed through the security check and boarded the ne. The Winters


    family watched the ne fly off before going home in their car.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    After getting the ingredients, Mnie personally cooked a wide spread of scrumptious dishes. Both


    Amelia and Oscar stayed for the meal, chatted with them for a while, and decided to take their leave.


    Amelia had been away from home for too long. There was no longer a room she could call her own in


    the house.


    When Mnie walked them out of the house, Amelia pulled out a card from her bag and handed it to


    the former, saying, ¡°Mom, there isn''t much in this, about tens of thousands, I think. Use it to get good


    food for Dad and Spencer. Spencer''s health isn''t as great after the surgery. Everything he food costs a


    lot of money.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Mnie finally epted the card.


    Amelia gave her a hug and said softly, ¡°Mom, no matter what happened in the past, you''re still my


    mom. This is something that will never change. So, please don''t reject my kind intentions as a


    daughter.¡±


    Mnie''s eyes had turned slightly red.


    She then watched Amelia and Oscar leave before letting out a faint sigh. There was a heavy feeling in


    her heart, and Amelia''s words still rang in her ears.


    ¡°Come on. Let''s go home,¡± Dominic prompted.


    Mnie nodded. However, she still constantly turned around to see if Amelia would still appear, only to


    be disappointed by it. Amelia never turned back.


    ¡°It looks like we''ve wronged Amelia. This child is kinder than we think. I can''t believe she repaid our ill-


    treatment with kindness. I really don''t have the guts to face her anymore,¡± Mnie said.


    Dominic''s expression was grim, but he kept silent.


    Hand in hand, the couple entered the apartment. As they waited for the elevator door to open, Dominic


    suddenly uttered, ¡°We''ve still got pickled fish at home. Amelia loved eating it when she was younger.


    We should''ve given her some before she left.¡±


    Mnie lifted her head and nced at him while suggesting, ¡°Why don''t I give her a call to ask where


    is she living now? Then, we can send it over to her.¡±


    Dominic nodded.


    Their eyes met, and they understood what was on each other''s minds.


    After arriving home, Mnie gave Amelia a call to ask for thetter''s whereabouts.


    At first, Amelia was shocked to hear that question. Nheless, she still told Mnie the name of the


    hotel she was temporarily staying in.


    ¡°Okay. Your dad and I will send you some food in the afternoon. We made it by ourselves. I''m sure


    you''ll like it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When the call ended, Oscar asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Mom says she and dad want to send us some food, and she told us to wait for them in the hotel.¡±


    Oscar stroked her hair and smiled. ¡°I think your mom wants to mend things between you and the family.


    You''ve always been upset with the Winters family''s cold treatment on you. Now that she wants to mend


    things, you must be feeling happy, right?¡±


    There was an indescribable feeling in Amelia''s heart, and she did not know how to exin it.


    During the afternoon, Mnie and Dominic went over to the hotel, bringing many things along with


    them. Dominic even had a sack with him.


    Amelia''s lips twitched, asking, ¡°Dad, what''s this?¡±


    ¡°These are the honeydew your dad and I picked. We nted them, so there''s no pesticide used. They


    are super sweet. Though you two are rich, the melons you eat have tons of chemicals in them.


    Therefore, your dad and I have decided to bring you two some fresh fruits,¡± Mnie said non-stop.


    A warm feeling filled Amelia''s heart. It was her first time witnessing Mnie showing her care.


    It was a strange feeling; yet, one she had been longing for.


    One by one, Mnie took out all the things she brought, which were all edibles, such as watermelon,


    honeydew, pickled fish, jerky, and all kinds of local delicacies.


    ¡°Amelia, I know you and Oscar are used to eating good food. These fruits we brought might not suit


    your tastes, but it''s just a kind gesture from us. Please don''t refuse them,¡± Mnie said shyly, looking


    at the things she brought.


    Amelia smiled. ¡°Why would I? They''re amazing! I was just talking to Oscar two days ago about where


    to find fruits that have no pesticides. Who would''ve known that you''d bring some over? It''s as if our


    thoughts are linked.¡±


    Mnie blushed.


    ¡°Oh, what do you mean by our thoughts are linked? Is that how you use such romantic words? You silly


    girl. Anyway, I''m d you like it. Well, we''ll get going now. When are you two returning to Tayhaven?


    We''lle and send you off.¡± After beating around the bush for a while, she finally revealed her


    intentions ofing.


    ¡°Our flight is at eleven o''clock in the morning. We''ve got some work to do, and I can''t leave Tony alone


    for too long.¡±


    Mnie nodded and pursed her lips, looking rather awkward as she said, ¡°I have to admit that I treated


    Tony harshly when Spencer was admitted to the hospital. That boy must be disappointed with me.


    Could you please apologize on my behalf? I was just too anxious about Spencer''s condition. I didn''t


    mean to treat Tony like that.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine, Mom. Tony is a happy kid. He won''t me you for doing that,¡± Amelia assured.


    ¡°That''s great then.¡±


    Amelia hesitated for a moment, but she still said, ¡°Mom, I''ve reunited with my biological mother. So,


    you don''t have to worry about Mr. Hutton harming you.¡±


    Mnie''s fingers tensed, and she forced a smile. ¡°That''s good. Back then, Dominic and I did not want


    you to meet your biological parents because of Spencer. Then again, it''s not something that can be


    avoided when you''re rted by blood. It''s great that you''ve reunited with them. At least I won''t feel


    guilty about your mother.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Mom, I''ve never med you and Dad for that.¡±


    Mnie looked at her deeply.


    After chatting with the elderly couple, Amelia sent them off.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The next day, all four of them went to the airport. Even Crosby and his wife were there. At the same


    time, Crosby was holding a little girl''s hand, who looked as delicate as a barbie doll.


    Amelia fell in love with her at first nce.


    Squatting down to stare at the little girl, Amelia greeted, ¡°Hello, little princess. I''m Amelia. You''re as


    pretty as a barbie doll, and you look just like your mommy.¡±


    The little girl was not timid. She gazed at Amelia with her shiny eyes, responding, ¡°I know you. Mommy


    told me before that you''re the second prettiest woman next to her gorgeous looks. But I have a secret


    to tell you. I think you''re prettier than Mommy.¡±


    Though she said it was a secret, her sweet voice was so clear that everyone at the scene heard her.


    Soleil tapped the back of the girl''s head, saying, ¡°What did you just say? How dare you call me ugly?


    Looks like you need some beating.¡±


    The girl scratched her cheek and challenged Soleil''s words mischievously. ¡°Mommy, Ms. Amelia is


    really prettier than you. Though you''re the prettiest to Daddy, I still think Ms. Amelia looks the prettiest.¡±


    ¡°You rascal.¡± Soleil raised her arm as if she was going to hit the girl, but thetter hurriedly hid behind


    Amelia.


    Amelia could not help but smile when she saw the interaction between the two of them. It made her


    think of Tony, who was as smart as the little girl.


    Amelia said, ¡°If it''s possible, you cane over to Tayhaven with your parents. I have a son too, and


    he''s good-looking, just like you. I think you two will be good friends.¡±


    The little girl''s eyes twinkled. ¡°Really?¡±


    Amelia nodded, saying, ¡°He''s younger than you, but he''s really smart. I think you two will get along


    really well.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''ll definitely get Mommy and Daddy to bring me over. I want to see him. Ms. Amelia, let''s make


    a pinky promise. If you lie to me, then you''re an ugly doggy.¡±


    Hence, both of them made a pinky promise.


    After making her promise to the little girl, Amelia bid her farewells to every member of the Winters


    family who came to send her off. She then told Spencer to take good care of Mnie and Dominic and


    to call her if there was anything he needed. After all, they were a family.


    With that, Amelia and Oscar passed through the security check and boarded the ne. The Winters


    family watched the ne fly off before going home in their car.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    Upon returning to Tayhaven, Amelia threw herself back into work, while Tiffany was summoned by


    Kate.


    As Tiffany stood still and looked at Kate, who was sitting on the couch, she knew thetter was


    harboring ill intentions.


    ¡°Mom, is there anything you need from me?¡± Tiffany asked patiently.


    Kate threw a bunch of documents in front of Tiffany. ¡°Can you exin this to me? How did your


    honeymoon with Derrick end up with you going back to your hometown to clear your brother''s debts?¡±


    Tiffany wasn''t surprised that Kate had discovered that they had gone to her hometown instead of


    Baxrich, for thetter had always resented her. She was just unsure of what sort of terrible


    consequences awaited her.


    ¡°Mom, I''m sorry.¡± Of all the words avable, those were the only ones Tiffany could manage.


    Fiddling with her fingers, Kate gave Tiffany a contemptuous look. ¡°Tiffany, all this while, I have resented


    your family background. If you weren''t Oscar''s god-sister, I would never have agreed to you marrying


    into this family. Instead of making your inws proud like the other daughters-inw of prominent


    families, you end up causing plenty of trouble for us. Do you think that Derrick isn''t busy enough? And


    that you must make his life more difficult than it already is?¡±


    Speechless, Tiffany had nothing to defend herself with. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Since Kate had decided that she was guilty, whatever she said would be useless. In fact, she might end


    up infuriating the former further.


    Kate picked up the ashtray on the table and flung it at Tiffany. With a loud bang, the tray hit thetter''s


    body and covered her in ash before dropping to the ground.


    ¡°Are you mute? Why don''t you say something? Are you trying to challenge me, your mother-inw?¡±


    Kate taunted with a re.


    After squirming her lips, a wry smile emerged on Tiffany''s face.


    Raising her head, she answered in defiance, ¡°Mom, I paid off the gambling debt with my own money


    and didn''t trouble Derrick at all. I''m sure I have not crossed the line by helping my own family that way.¡±


    Given how Kate was bing increasingly intimidating, Tiffany felt that she needed to stand up for


    herself. Otherwise, she would end up suffering under the former''s thumb.


    ¡°Since you''re now married to Derrick, your assets are his assets too. Therefore, how can you squirrel


    away money to save that disgraceful family of yours?¡± Kate mocked Tiffany with a curl of her lips.


    Infuriated by the slight, Tiffany took a deep breath. ¡°Mom, can you watch what you say?¡±


    Kate retorted, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? Isn''t your family a bunch of beggars waiting for handouts?¡±


    Tiffany gritted her teeth and sneered, ¡°Mom, isn''t it unbing of you, ady of a prominent family, to


    be calling others names?¡±


    Just because I don''t bare my fangs, she thinks that I''m a pushover.


    As her expression drastically changed, Kate rolled her eyes at Tiffany. ¡°It hasn''t been that long ago


    since you got married, and your family has already caused so many problems by treating the Hissons


    as a charity organization. Derrick has spent three million alone just to bail them out. Our family might


    not need the money, but it doesn''t mean that you can take advantage of us, for the Hissons are no


    fools at all.¡±


    Tiffany took another deep breath. At the end of the day, the faulty with her family still. Furthermore,


    Derrick had to take a lot of time off work just to help her clean up the mess.


    ¡°Mom, I''ll pay back my brother''s gambling debt to Derrick. Also, I''ve used my own money this time.


    Since you don''t like me using the family''s money, I''ll definitely not touch any of Derrick''s. Even though


    I''m not as rich as the Hissons, my pay still allows me to fork out three to four million,¡± Tiffany


    compromised.


    ¡°After this, I''m sure you''re going to y the victim in front of Derrick, using me of making your life


    difficult again. Isn''t that right?¡± Kate scoffed.


    Due to the extreme proportions that Kate''s bullying had reached, Tiffany''s head throbbed in anger.


    Having to defend herself from Kate''s attacks every day, she no longer had time to write.


    ¡°Mom, what is it that you want?¡±


    Before Kate could say reply, Terrence came down the stairs and cleared his throat on purpose.


    Tiffany hurried over and helped him to the couch. She then asked, ¡°Granddad, do you want anything to


    drink?¡±


    ¡°Just make me a cup of coffee. I have a craving for it.¡±


    Tiffany nodded. ¡°Granddad, please wait a moment. I''ll prepare it for you right away.¡±


    After Tiffany left for the kitchen, Terrence shot Kate a nce, as if to let her know that he had seen


    through her.


    ¡°Are you bullying Tiffany again?¡± Terrence asked.


    Kate replied with a smile, ¡°Dad, of course not. I''m just educating her on how to be a good daughter-in-


    law in a prominent family. Since no one wants to see her disgrace Derrick, I''m doing this for her own


    good.¡±


    Terrence nodded.


    After giving the matter some thought, he reminded her, ¡°It''s fine if you want to guide her but don''t


    overdo it. If she ends up leaving, you''ll just make Derrick harbor resentment for you.¡±


    Lowering her gaze to hide the raging emotion inside, Kate acknowledged, ¡°I understand, Dad.¡±


    Emerging from the kitchen with a pot of coffee, Tiffany poured a cup before serving it to Terrence.


    ¡°Granddad, your coffee.¡±


    Upon receiving it and giving it a sip, Terrence''s eyes lit up. ¡°This coffee is really good. It was bitter at


    first, but once you swallow it, you can taste its faint fragrance. Given how good this tastes, it''s clear that


    you have learned the art of brewing before. Tiffany, from whom did you learn it?¡±


    ¡°Previously, Amelia and I took lessons from a professional. She did so because Mrs. Clinton loved to


    drink coffee, while I went along just to apany her. However, after a few sses, I took a greater


    interest and learned the art of brewing from our teacher. Little did I expect to use my skills here today,¡±


    Tiffany exined respectfully.


    Terrence gave Tiffany a look of admiration as if was rare to find someone who was really good at


    brewing coffee.


    After taking a sip, he asked, ¡°Do you know how to y chess?¡±


    ¡°I yed with Amelia when we were bored, but I''m certainly no match for your skills,¡± Tiffany replied


    politely.


    Terrence''s eyes brimmed with excitement. ¡°Shall we y?¡±


    ¡°If you don''t mind my mediocre skills, I would be happy to do so. Nheless, do show me mercy


    during the game,¡± Tiffany agreed with a grin.


    After ordering the chess board to be brought over, Terrence started ying with Tiffany.


    Initially, he just wanted to while away the time, but halfway through the game, he began to grow serious


    and gave Tiffany a thoughtful nce. ¡°You''re really good. In fact, you might have surpassed me


    anytime now.¡±


    ¡°You tter me, Granddad. I''m sure you''re just holding back so that I won''t be humiliated.¡±


    Smiling faintly, Terrence didn''tment and grew more focused on his game.


    After five games, Tiffany won two, while Terrence won the other three. Stroking his chin as if he had a


    beard, Terrence remarked, ¡°It''s no mean feat for you to defeat me twice. There''s nothing more I can


    teach you. In fact, your skills will surpass mine with just a little more practice.¡±


    ¡°Grandad, you''re overestimating me. If it wasn''t because you let me win, I would have been thrashed


    within five minutes with my lousy skills, let alone winning two games.¡± Tiffany showered Terrence with


    so manypliments that he felt as if he was on cloud nine.


    Terrenceughed in response. ¡°I like how steady you are. Now that you''re a member of the Hissons,


    you can dispense with the formalities. When you''re free, you shoulde fishing with me. How about


    that?¡±


    Tiffany''s lips twitched at the thought of a fashionable thirty-year-old like her going fishing. The image


    conjured up in her mind was so perfect that she didn''t dare believe it.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Do you not like fishing?¡± Terrence asked.


    Tiffany regained her senses and replied, ¡°It''s not that. Since I have never fished before, I''m worried that


    I would just bring you bad luck.¡±


    ¡°You won''t. Juste with me to meet a few old men. I want to introduce you to them,¡± Terrence


    replied with a smile.


    While both of them were chatting jovially, Kate felt as if she had been left out.


    Rolling her eyes at Tiffany, she decided to put Tiffany out of her sight and naturally out of her mind.


    ¡°Dad, I''m going out for coffee with my friends.¡±


    After Kate was gone, Tiffany smiled awkwardly at Terrence.


    ¡°Granddad, if there''s nothing else, I''ll head up first, for I have a few more chapters left to finish on an


    urgent script for the director.¡±


    ¡°Go on then.¡± Terrence didn''t get in her way.


    As Tiffany ascended the stairs, Terrence sat on the couch and thoughtfully watched her silhouette


    disappear into the bedroom.


    Cracking a smile, Terrence remarked, ¡°I didn''t expect her to be so interesting and sociable. I assumed


    she would be someone rigid after being holed up at home writing scripts all day. Not only does she


    know how to make coffee but ys chess too. It looks like Derrick has found himself a gem of a


    woman.¡±


    Sipping his coffee, Terrence looked at the finished game on the chess board before rearranging the


    pieces and ying against himself.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Upon returning to her bedroom, Tiffany turned on herputer to start writing. However, her mind was


    in such a mess that all she drew was a nk. Feeling like going out alone instead, she turned off her


    computer and got herself changed.


    After informing Terrence that she was heading out to meet her friends, she drove aimlessly around until


    she parked her car in the city center. Just when she was about to enter the mall, she spotted Isabe


    following closely behind Oscar. Unsure if the former was telling him a joke, Tiffany was shocked to see


    Oscar sh a rare smile at her.


    Subsequently, Tiffany followed them without hesitation after being briefly frozen at her feet.


    As she carefully stayed on their tail, she saw Isabe hold Oscar''s arm when they were about to cross


    the street, refusing to let go afterward.


    With fire spitting out of her eyes, Tiffany felt the urge to beat both of them up, for she couldn''t fathom


    how Oscar could behave that way given how much he hated Isabe.


    If memory serves me right, Isabe is now Oscar''s god-sister. It''s suggestive enough for them to be


    referring to each other as god siblings, but since when did both of them be so close?


    Gritting her teeth, Tiffany swore that she would castrate Oscar if he were to betray Amelia. When a


    man is rendered impotent, he will not be able to have any more affairs.


    Once the light turned green, Oscar and Isabe continued walking. However, Oscar had discreetly put


    some distance between himself and Isabe, causing Tiffany''s anger to dissipate a little.


    Finally, she saw both of them stop in front of a caf¨¦. After Oscar said something inaudible to Isabe,


    thetter gave him a reluctant look before turning around to leave.


    While Tiffany was still trying to figure out what was going on, Oscar turned toward her before she could


    quietly slip away. ¡°Tiffany, how long are you nning on following me?¡±


    Having been caught red-handed, Tiffany smiled wryly before approaching him.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, what a coincidence to run into you here,¡± Tiffany greeted him.


    ¡°Didn''t you follow me all the way here from the city center?¡± Oscar gave her a look while trying to hold


    back a smile.


    ¡°You knew?¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget that I have bodyguards everywhere. I''ll definitely know if someone is following me within a


    few hundred meters.¡±


    Fine. I know you''re someone rich and powerful. There''s no way an ordinary girl like me canpare.


    Oscar added, ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''m going back to work.¡±


    Acting upon impulse, Tiffany blocked his path and interrogated him, ¡°What''s going on between Isabe


    and you? If you dare betray Amelia, I''ll make sure she disappears for a second time. In fact, you''ll


    never find her again. I can guarantee you that.¡±


    With a glint in his eye, Oscar looked intently at Tiffany and threw the question back at her, ¡°What do


    you think is going on between us?¡±


    ¡°Why would I ask you if I knew? I''m sure your taste is much better than that, but I just saw you


    bantering with her. Mr. Clinton, let me warn you, if you dare to two-time Amelia, I''ll definitely castrate


    you on her behalf,¡± Tiffany threatened with a fearless look in her eye.


    ¡°Tiffany, you''re a married woman now and not some hot-blooded eighteen-year-old. You had better


    tone down that stupidity of yours.¡± Oscar sneered, ¡°Otherwise, I will think that novel writers are really


    dumb.¡±


    Tiffany''s lips couldn''t help but twitch. What a vicious tongue he has. I''m afraid only Amelia is capable of


    taming him.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I have taken pictures of you walking side by side with Isabe. Just from your silhouette,


    both go you look like a couple. I might consider not telling Amelia about this if you say something nice


    to me,¡± Tiffany suggested mischievously as she waved her phone.


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Oscar was unfazed and looked as if he was about to leave.


    Growing desperate, Tiffany added, ¡°Oscar, aren''t you worried that Amelia might misunderstand? At the


    very least, you can make me feel better by showing that you are fearful.¡±


    ¡°Stop being childish.¡±


    Fine. You win. Ordinary folk like me are no match for his tenacity.


    After putting away her phone, Tiffany suggested calmly, ¡°Oscar, I think we need to talk.¡±


    He threw her a nce and responded, ¡°You have ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Oscar, you were never this cold to me in front of Amelia.¡±


    ¡°You still have nine minutes.¡±


    shing him two thumbs-up, Tiffanypromised. ¡°All right, all right. Nine minutes it is. Tell me what''s


    going on between you and Isabe? Why are both of you walking together?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to tell you, but there''s definitely nothing going on between us,¡± Oscar answered with his


    brows furrowed.


    Tiffany tilted her head at him. ¡°Oscar, did something unspeakable happen between you and Isabe?¡±


    Oscar''s lips twitched. ¡°Stop letting your imagination run while. There''s nothing going on between us at


    all.¡±


    Before Tiffany could say more, a gentle voice rang out.


    ¡°Oscar.¡±


    After turning to see who it was, Tiffany gave Oscar a cheeky look as if to say ¡°speak of the devil.¡±


    Pretending not to see Tiffany''s teasing look, Oscar frowned slightly at Isabe who had unexpectedly


    returned.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you to go back to the office to prepare the documents needed for the afternoon meeting?¡±


    Oscar asked.


    ¡°I got my assistant to do it. I came back because I was worried about you,¡± Isabe remarked on


    purpose after sneaking a nce at Tiffany.


    Oscar insisted, ¡°Go back to work.¡±


    Isabe nodded with a smile. ¡°Oscar, let''s head back to the office together then.¡±


    With her arms folded across her chest, Tiffany discreetly stepped in front of Oscar and threw Isabe a


    look of indiscernible scorn. ¡°Oh, isn''t this Ms. Walker, the goddaughter of Mrs. Clinton? What''s wrong


    with you? Are you still reluctant to forget Mr. Clinton?¡±


    ncing at Tiffany, Isabe let out a hypocritical smile. ¡°Oh, it''s you, Ms. Winters. No, I should say,


    Mrs. Hisson. Aren''t you supposed to be on your honeymoon? Why are you here?¡±


    Tiffany''s lips pouted before she retorted, ¡°My honeymoon has nothing to do with you. As for your


    clinging onto a married man, it''s just despicable. If you still have any dignity left in you, you had better


    stay away from Oscar instead of sticking annoyingly to him all the time.¡±


    Isabe gave Tiffany a look of disdain. ¡°Mrs. Hisson, why are you still being ackey for Amelia? After


    getting married, shouldn''t your husbande first? I truly pity you.¡±


    Letting out a snort, Tiffany turned toward Oscar. ¡°Mr. Clinton, someone has just ridiculed your wife.¡±


    With a grim expression, Oscar swept his gaze at Isabe, whose heart skipped a beat.


    She had forgotten about Oscar''s presence when her toes were being stepped on by Tiffany.


    ¡°Oscar, that''s not what I meant. I-¡±


    ¡°Go back to work.¡±


    Giving her lip a defiant bite, Isabe had no choice but to leave.


    Tiffany shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I''ll be taking my leave now. However, I would like to


    remind you before I go that the line between god siblings is a thin one. Hence, you had better watch


    yourself.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you my god-sister?¡±


    Stumped, Tiffany realized she had forgotten about that.


    ¡°You had better not spew nonsense in front of Amelia and cause her to worry unnecessarily.¡±


    ¡°I know. Don''t assume that I''m as foolish as you are.¡± Tiffany was cognizant that she had gone


    overboard with her joke. ¡°I''m sorry about this. You should go back to work, while I''m going to take a


    walk.¡±


    As he stared at Tiffany''s leaving silhouette, an indiscernible expression descended upon Oscar''s face.


    Once he returned to his office, Isabe was already waiting there with a stack of documents in her


    hand. ¡°Oscar, you''re back. I have some documents for you to sign.¡±


    ¡°Come in,¡± Oscar replied as he led her into his office.


    Isabe carried the documents in and ced them on the desk. ¡°Oscar, these are the partnership


    agreements with Sky Group and a few otherpanies for your approval. Please sign them once


    you''ve gone through them.¡±


    Upon receiving the agreements, Oscar skimmed through the documents swiftly before signing his


    name. Subsequently, they were handed back to Isabe. ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Picking up the documents, Isabe hesitated briefly as she looked at Oscar. ¡°Oscar, I''m meeting Aunt


    Olivia for lunch. Why don''t you join us? Since we can''t be lovers, it''s normal for god siblings to


    share a meal together. I''m sure this isn''t too much to ask.¡±


    Oscar raised his head and gave her a thoughtful look. ¡°Stop wasting time with me. There''s no way you


    can afford to wait this out. My mom is the only reason I''m being cordial with you, so don''t you dare take


    advantage of the situation. If I find out that you have harmed a hair on Amelia''s head I will fire you from


    Clinton Corporations immediately.¡±


    Isabe''s teeth clenched, while her grip on the documents tightened.


    After drawing upon her overwhelming willpower to calm herself down, she replied with a smile. ¡°Oscar,


    don''t worry. I don''t deny your attractiveness, but I too have my dignity to uphold and will not stoop so


    low as to break up someone else''s marriage. I felt that I stood a chance before you reconciled with


    Amelia, but now... I have given up hopes on that. I just feel that there''s nothing wrong with going out for


    a meal since we''re both colleagues and god siblings, isn''t that the case?¡±


    Oscar recovered his gaze and responded coldly, ¡°You and Mom should just go ahead. You can send


    me the bill after that.¡±


    Biting her lip, Isabe forced a smile. ¡°Fine. I''m not going to force you. Aunt Olivia and I will be having a


    feast. If you want, I''ll pack a portion for you, but I can see that you''re not interested at all.¡±


    Oscar continued to bury his head in work.


    After leaving Oscar''s office, Isabe slipped into a quiet stairwell where her eyes shed with


    irrepressible rage and indignance.


    ¡°Oscar, my perseverance will definitely pay off. One of these days, you will still be mine,¡± Isabe


    vowed through her gritted teeth.


    After venting her frustration, Isabe tidied her hair even though it wasn''t messy at all. She then


    strutted out in a dignified manner and returned to her office.


    In the afternoon, she and Olivia met for lunch in a nearby restaurant.


    ¡°Aunt Olivia, excuse me for beingte, I was just caught up with work. Have you waited for long?¡±


    Isabe asked.


    Standing up to wave at her, Olivia smiled warmly. ¡°Come and have a seat. I just arrived too.¡±


    Once Isabe settled down, she summoned the waiter and ordered Olivia''s favorite dishes.


    ¡°Isabe, don''t just order what I like, you should order what you enjoy too,¡± Olivia suggested.


    Isabe instructed the waiter. ¡°We''ll have these. Please be quick about it.¡±


    ¡°All right, please wait a moment.¡±


    When the waiter left, Isabe turned to Olivia and beamed. ¡°Aunt Olivia, I like everything that you do.


    Both of us have the same taste.¡±


    ¡°You''re such a darling to me.¡±


    A smile broke across Isabe''s face as she poured Olivia a cup of coffee. ¡°Aunt Olivia, I''m surprised


    that you asked me out for lunch today.¡±


    After taking a sip of her coffee, Olivia exined, ¡°It''s been a long time since I saw you, so I decided to


    invite you out. Why? Am I not wee?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I was waiting with anticipation to see you.¡±


    Once the dishes were brought to the table, Isabe served Olivia the food. ¡°Aunt Olivia, this is your


    favorite dish. Why don''t you give it a try and see if it''s up to your taste.¡±


    After taking a bite out of courtesy, she casually asked, ¡°Isabe, has Stephanie beenzy ever since


    she got married?¡±


    Iok in her eye, Isabe replied with a smile, ¡°She''s doing well and getting along fi

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    ¡°If she''s being too difficult given how we spoil her at home, there''s no need to put up with it,¡± Olivia


    suggested.


    Isabe grinned as she served Olivia again. ¡°Stephanie is a wonderful person. She''s filial, generous,


    and cheers up the elders at home. Hence, my parents love her. As for the both of us, we''re like sisters


    who keep no secrets since I have known her before she got married.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Olivia beamed. ¡°That''s a relief. I was worried that she would get on your parents'' nerves instead.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. She''s sensible in what she does.¡±


    Using Stephanie as an icebreaker, both of them chatted jovially with each other.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    Oscar continued to bury his head in work.


    After leaving Oscar''s office, Isabe slipped into a quiet stairwell where her eyes shed with


    irrepressible rage and indignance.


    ¡°Oscar, my perseverance will definitely pay off. One of these days, you will still be mine,¡± Isabe


    vowed through her gritted teeth.


    After venting her frustration, Isabe tidied her hair even though it wasn''t messy at all. She then


    strutted out in a dignified manner and returned to her office.


    In the afternoon, she and Olivia met for lunch in a nearby restaurant.


    ¡°Aunt Olivia, excuse me for beingte, I was just caught up with work. Have you waited for long?¡±


    Isabe asked.


    Standing up to wave at her, Olivia smiled warmly. ¡°Come and have a seat. I just arrived too.¡±


    Once Isabe settled down, she summoned the waiter and ordered Olivia''s favorite dishes.


    ¡°Isabe, don''t just order what I like, you should order what you enjoy too,¡± Olivia suggested.


    Isabe instructed the waiter. ¡°We''ll have these. Please be quick about it.¡±


    ¡°All right, please wait a moment.¡±


    When the waiter left, Isabe turned to Olivia and beamed. ¡°Aunt Olivia, I like everything that you do.


    Both of us have the same taste.¡±


    ¡°You''re such a darling to me.¡±


    A smile broke across Isabe''s face as she poured Olivia a cup of coffee. ¡°Aunt Olivia, I''m surprised


    that you asked me out for lunch today.¡±


    After taking a sip of her coffee, Olivia exined, ¡°It''s been a long time since I saw you, so I decided to


    invite you out. Why? Am I not wee?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I was waiting with anticipation to see you.¡±


    Once the dishes were brought to the table, Isabe served Olivia the food. ¡°Aunt Olivia, this is your


    favorite dish. Why don''t you give it a try and see if it''s up to your taste.¡±


    After taking a bite out of courtesy, she casually asked, ¡°Isabe, has Stephanie beenzy ever since


    she got married?¡±


    Isabe''s hand froze while holding her fork as images of Stephanie shopping for branded bags without


    anything else to do emerged in her head, causing a wicked glint to sh in her eyes.


    Hiding the devious look in her eye, Isabe replied with a smile, ¡°She''s doing well and getting along


    fine with my parents. My whole family likes her a lot.¡±


    Hearing that, Olivia''s mind was put at ease.


    ¡°If she''s being too difficult given how we spoil her at home, there''s no need to put up with it,¡± Olivia


    suggested.


    Isabe grinned as she served Olivia again. ¡°Stephanie is a wonderful person. She''s filial, generous,


    and cheers up the elders at home. Hence, my parents love her. As for the both of us, we''re like sisters


    who keep no secrets since I have known her before she got married.¡±


    Olivia beamed. ¡°That''s a relief. I was worried that she would get on your parents'' nerves instead.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. She''s sensible in what she does.¡±


    Using Stephanie as an icebreaker, both of them chatted jovially with each other. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    The next day, Jennifer arrived at the office, noticeably the worse for wear. The assistant greeted her


    and said, ¡°Mr. Scott is already waiting for you inside the office.¡±


    Jennifer frowned. I shouldn''t have any more dealing with Carter since my mother became like that.


    Massaging her temples, she instructed, ¡°Bring me a cup of coffee.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Carter stood up from the chair when Jennifer entered the office. Observing her face, he asked, ¡°Rough


    night?¡±


    His question went unanswered. Jennifer walked to her desk and took her seat. Turning on her


    computer, she was ready to start working.


    Nevertheless, Carter was not offended by herck of response. Instead, he took the breakfast he put


    on the table and handed it to Jennifer. ¡±I bought this for you. Have some food.¡±


    ncing at the breakfast, Jennifer said, ¡°Mr. Scott, you probably didn''t know about this. I don''t eat


    street food. It will give me a stomachache. Just because amoner like Amelia enjoys these foods


    doesn''t mean I''ll like them. Thanks, anyway.¡±


    Carter took back the breakfast and asked patiently, ¡°What do you want to eat then? I''ll buy it for you.¡±


    Looking at Carter with aplicated gaze, Jennifer uttered tiredly, ¡°Mr. Scott, what do you want? Just


    spit it out.¡±


    Carter pushed the breakfast in front of her again and urged, ¡°First, you should eat breakfast to


    replenish your energy. You don''t look too well today. You didn''t sleep well yesterday, did you?¡±


    epting the breakfast, Jennifer put it aside and uttered imperiously, ¡°You can go now. I''m busy right


    now. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I just want to help you, Jennifer. Stop pushing me away. We aren''t enemies,¡± Carter said patiently.


    Jennifer sneered at him. ¡°We''re no better than strangers right now.¡±


    Carter was a little exasperated by her indifference.


    Jennifer is so stubborn right now. No matter how hard I tried to win her favor or how cold I acted, she


    was still indifferent to my actions. What aplete change to our rtionship. I wanted her to steer


    clear of me in the past. Now, she couldn''t bear to see my face. This is karma, isn''t it?


    After calming himself down for a while, Carter spoke up. ¡°Jennifer, I know yourpany''s current


    situation. I''ve also acquired the shares sold by the directors and transferred them to your name.¡±


    His remark caused Jennifer to pause while scrolling the mouse. Feeling irritated, she could no longer


    focus on reading the webpage.


    Looking at Carter, she said coldly, ¡°Mr. Scott, I''m grateful for your help. However, I don''t need your pity.


    I''ll repay you for these shares. We don''t have anything to do with each other. Therefore, I don''t want to


    owe you a favor.¡±


    ¡°That won''t be necessary. I''m merely offering my help to a friend in need,¡± Carter persuaded.


    Jennifer snickered and shook her head. ¡°Mr. Scott, I know Larson Group is having a slump at the


    moment. However, we aren''t so desperate to beg for other people''s help. As I''ve said before, I don''t


    need your pity. Tell me, how much are those shares? I''ll pay you back.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Carter felt rather annoyed. ¡°Jennifer, why do you have to be so harsh?¡±


    ¡°Then what else am I supposed to say? Should I shamelessly curry favor with you as I did before? Stop


    joking around. You don''t want that, do you? Besides, I''m not that shameless anymore.¡± Jennifer looked


    back at theputer and continued, ¡°My assistant will talk to you regarding the price of your


    acquisition. Now, please leave if you have nothing else to say. I have work to do.¡±


    Left with no choice, Carter walked out of the office.


    The moment Carter drove back to hispany, his secretary whispered to him that Faye was inside


    the office.


    Heposed himself before entering the office.


    ¡°Mom, what brings you here?¡± Carter asked.


    Faye turned around to his voice. Her makeup that day was exquisite.


    Pointing at the sparkly grapes on the table, she said, ¡°Our housekeeper''s rtives grew these grapes


    at their home. They sent them over for us to try. It''s very juicy and sweet. That''s why I brought them


    here for you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you can just ask the housekeeper to do this. You don''t have to make this trip,¡± replied Carter.


    Looking at him affectionately, Faye said with a smile, ¡°I heard that you''re busy these days. Didn''t you


    ask someone to acquire the shares sold by the top management of Larson Group? You must be


    exhausted. I can help you discuss this matter with your dad.¡±


    Carter eyed Faye warily, trying to gauge her intentions ofing to his office.


    Nevertheless, Faye pretended not to have seen his gaze. ¡°I''m d that you''re trying to help Jennifer


    sincerely. I''ve tried so hard to matchmake the two of you in the past to no avail. I''m surprised that you


    took the initiative to help her this time. Still, I''m d you did so. Our families have been on good terms


    with each other for many years. You have my support.¡±


    Carter discreetly studied Faye to see if she was telling the truth or not.


    However, Faye acted as if she did not notice Carter''s keen gaze. The faint smile on her face faded as


    she spoke. ¡°Carter, what''s going on with Larson Group? I wanted to offer my help. However, Mr. and


    Mrs. Larson said thepany is doing fine and told me not to worry about them. Since Jennifer liked


    you in the past, you must help them if you can.¡±


    Carter nodded in response.


    Standing up, Faye said, ¡°I''ll leave you to your work.¡±


    Faye''s expression darkened the moment she left thepany. She felt that she could not protect


    Carter from the dangers around him. The woman he''s fallen in love with is likely to cause his downfall.


    In the past, Faye was in favor of Jennifer and wanted thetter to be her daughter-inw. Nevertheless,


    she cast aside Jennifer after the video was released. Faye refused to let Jennifer destroy Carter''s


    reputation. My son is innocent. I want him to marry a woman who''s worthy of our family in the future.


    She has to be someone who can help him with his career and bear children for him.


    Faye had been leading a life of luxury. Furthermore, Carter was her only son. She would never allow


    any woman to ruin her son''s hard-earned sess.


    Like how she had framed Amelia in the past, Faye wanted to use the same trick to end Jennifer''s


    pursuit of Carter.


    With a goal in mind, Faye asked her driver to bring her to Larson Group.


    When Faye got out of the car and entered thepany, the receptionist blocked her from going further.


    She promptly called Jennifer to announce her arrival. After receiving the call from Jennifer, the


    receptionist respectfully brought Faye upstairs.


    Jennifer weed her in person by the elevator.


    ¡°What brings you here, Mrs. Scott?¡± Jennifer asked.


    Faye shot her a nce and fumed, ¡°Your parents are avoiding me despite what has happened to your


    family. You also seem to avoid me, don''t you? I have no choice but toe here in person.¡±


    Feeling a bit embarrassed by her outburst, Jennifer led Faye into the office.


    After pouring Faye a ss of water, Jennifer said, ¡°Mrs. Scott, I bet you''ve heard that ourpany has


    lost a lot of contacts because of me. I''m too ashamed to appear in front of you.¡±


    Faye patted Jennifer on the back of her hand. ¡°Listen to yourself, silly girl. Even though there''s no


    future between you and Carter, you''re still my favorite. My family can''t sit idly and do nothing when your


    family is in trouble. Don''t worry. I''ve talked to Abel. He agreed to invest in yourpany.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Mrs. Scott. I''m surprised that you''re still willing to help me despite my scandal.¡±


    Jennifer smiled gratefully.


    Leading Jennifer to the couch, Faye looked at her like a doting elder. ¡°Silly girl. The scandal will pass


    sooner orter. As long as you don''t pay attention to it, other people will slowly forget about the


    incident.¡±


    Even though it''s in the past, people are bound to recall it one day.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jennifer nodded in response.


    ¡°Carter didn''t deliberately ignore you when the scandal broke. Please don''t be angry with him, Jennifer.


    I don''t know what''s on his mind these days. He kept asking me to arrange a blind date for him. I think


    he probably wants to find a woman and settle down. It''s a pity that you two are not meant to be


    together. Otherwise, I would''ve had a grandchild already. Nheless, it''s not toote. I hope he can


    be more serious this time.¡±


    Jennifer felt as though she was stabbed in the heart at that moment. Even though she repeatedly


    convinced herself that there was nothing left between her and Carter, she could not help feeling


    sorrowful.


    s, she had underestimated how important Carter was to her.


    I keep lying to myself that I don''t care about him anymore. Deep down, he''s the most important person


    to me.


    ¡°Jennifer, you should find a guy and get married when everything settles down. I''m not destined to be


    your mother-inw,¡± Faye uttered dejectedly.


    Taking a deep breath to calm her nerves, Jennifer broke into a smile. ¡°Very well, Mrs. Scott. I''ll find a


    guy who doesn''t mind my scandal and get married.¡±


    At her words, Faye was appeased.


    ¡°We have to ept our fate sometimes. Why don''t you have dinner with meter? Let''s have a chat,¡±


    Faye suggested politely.


    Jennifer wanted to turn down her invitation at first.


    However, Faye cajoled, ¡°What''s the matter? Even though you aren''t destined to be with Carter, are you


    rejecting me too?¡±


    Left with no alternative, Jenniferplied.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    At noon, Jennifer and Faye arrived at a restaurant in the neighborhood. The second they set foot in the


    private dining room, Jennifer instantly caught sight of a stunningdy with smooth, long hair at the


    table.


    She cast a meaningful nce at Faye, only to be reciprocated by thetter''s grin. ¡°Come on,¡± was


    Faye''s prompt.


    Hearing footsteps nearing, thatdy leaped up from her seat and wheeled around. Upon witnessing her


    looks, Jennifer couldn''t help but gasp in awe.


    Beautiful would be an understatement to describe thedy. She was the sort of ssical, gorgeous


    woman, pretty much the pinnacle of beauty with a well-defined oval-shaped face, rosebud lips, and a


    celestial nose. On top of that, she had porcin skin and a pair of enchanting eyes, coupled with a


    voluptuous figure. Her vintage beauty was so breathtaking as if she were a fairy descended from


    heaven. One nce at her pitiable look was enough to be spellbound, so to speak.


    ¡°It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Mrs. Scott,¡± thedy greeted with a warm smile.


    Not only was she captivating on the outside, but she even sounded ever so sweet and angelic. Her


    voice was practically music to one''s ears.


    Faye wore a faint smile. ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting, Nina.¡±


    ¡°I''ve just arrived as well.¡±


    Faye then gestured to Jennifer and Nina to take their seats before introducing them to each other.


    ¡°Jennifer, this is Nina Yates, the only daughter of Fabian Yates of Yates Group. She''s been studying


    abroad in Ustrana and only flew back five days ago. Her parents wanted to get her a boyfriend, and


    they''ve already met up with Carter, so they thought of letting their daughter get to know Carter, too.


    Since I invited Nina for lunch and so happened to also look for you today, I brought you here with me.¡±


    After saying that, she turned to gaze at Nina. ¡°Thisdy over here is Jennifer Larson. She''s two years


    older than you, Nina.¡±


    Nina gave Jennifer a curt nod and introduced herself in a soft tone. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Larson. I''m


    Nina Yates. You may call me Nina.¡±


    A turmoil of emotions rose within Jennifer''s heart. She shot Faye aplicated look, but she could


    more or less tell Faye''s intent.


    At first, Jennifer had thought that Faye was truly sincere with her. Never in a million years had she


    expected Faye to be scheming. Ever since her video went viral all over the inte, Faye''s attitude


    toward her did a one-eighty. On the outside, Faye put on a caring countenance; however, Jennifer


    knew better than anyone that Faye would never ept such a scandalous woman like herself as one


    of the Scotts.


    It was true that Chanaeans were no longer that conservative when it came to sexual rtions. Even so,


    deep down, they were old-fashioned to the core. Sex scandals weren''t seen as a big deal for men, but


    for women, getting involved in any nudge-nudge, wink-wink rumor alone would be fatal, so much so


    that it could turn their lives into a living hell, driving them over the edge.


    Braving the difficult times, Jennifer had relied on her family''s support and her own adamant resilience in


    the face of the public. As long as she bolstered her self-confidence and pride, she would never deem


    any gossipmongering as a threat.


    ¡°You look like an angel, Nina. I bet you and Carter are a match made in heaven. No wonder Mrs. Scott


    likes you so much. Even I can''t take my eyes off you,¡± remarked Jennifer as she shed a smile.


    Nina, in turn, remained unfazed, her visage as gentle as ever.


    Jennifer fixed her gaze on Nina. If she''s not putting up an act, she must be one true tender-hearted girl.


    From Jennifer''s point of view, it would be Carter''s blessing if he could have Nina by his side.


    The next second, Jennifer recalled that she was still a nobody to Carter despite her attempts to win him


    over for the past two years. What right do I have to intrude on his personal affairs?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You''re just as stunning as well, Ms. Larson. I don''t know what Mr. Scott looks like, but since it''s my


    parents'' wish for me to turn up for this meeting, I did their bidding. After all, I have nothing to lose. If he


    and I didn''t end up as a couple, we could still be friends,¡± came Nina''s meek reply.


    The corner of Jennifer''s lips curled upward at that. Thedy in front of her appeared to be docile at all


    times, and even her every action was perfectly poised. Everything about her breathed good manners.


    In Nina''s presence, Jennifer couldn''t help but feel ashamed of how much she herself paled in


    comparison.


    Had I been born a man, I would''ve also inclined my heart to a lovely, modest, and elegantdy like her.


    ¡°Nina''s really gorgeous and soft-spoken. I guess Carter will certainly like her, Mrs. Scott. Let me


    congratte you in advance!¡± A generous smile apanied Jennifer''s words.


    As Faye heard that, her expression lightened up a little.


    Nina, on the other hand, knitted her brows slightly butmented nothing.


    Summoning the waiter over, Jennifer began to ce her orders, and the dishes were served in a


    heartbeat. She didn''t hesitate to feast on them as silence hung thick in that dining room. The moment


    she got her fill, she wiped her mouth with the handkerchief before uttering apologetically, ¡°Mrs. Scott,


    Nina, I still have a meeting to attend at the office. Please pardon me for leaving you this early. Enjoy


    your lunch!¡±


    Faye rose to her feet and said, ¡°But you''ve only eaten so little! No matter how busy you are, you should


    eat more, you know. We all need food to fuel our energy. Never take our own body lightly.¡±


    ¡°I''ve eaten a lot already, Mrs. Scott. Enjoy the food with Nina. I''ve really got to go now.¡± A sheepish


    smile was etched on Jennifer''s face as she grabbed her bag and spun on her heels.


    As soon as Jennifer was far from sight, Nina directed her gaze at Faye, asking politely, ¡°Is she the very


    same Ms. Larson in the video, Mrs. Scott?¡±


    Upon hearing the query, Faye scowled and gave a petnt response. ¡°Yes, and there had I been


    thinking about epting her as my daughter-inw, but I didn''t expect her to get entangled in such a


    scandal. The Scott family simply cannot have a member like her. I really appreciate your help today,


    Nina.¡±


    ¡°Don''t mention it, Mrs. Scott. Still, I think Ms. Larson is quite a decent person. She''s very graceful,


    cultured, and pretty. Plus, she''s also the victim. If Mr. Scott had a thing for her, I don''t suppose you''d


    want to be the one who tears them apart like this.¡±


    Faye then patted Nina''s hand lightly. ¡°Nina, you''d been abroad for too long, so I don''t me you for


    being oblivious to the current times. The people in Chanaea are getting more open-minded, but


    innately, they''re all sticking to our tradition. If Carter really tied the knot with the likes of her, he''d be the


    prime target of public criticism. Besides, Carter has no feelings for her. She''s the one who has been


    wooing him. You, my dear, should meet up with Carter when you have the time. You two might even hit


    it off straight away. I''m all in favor of this.¡±


    Nina bobbed her head in agreement.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Great! Come, have more fish. I''ve already picked the fish bones, so it''s safe to eat,¡± uttered Faye as


    she served a piece of fish onto Nina''s te. ¡°You''re as thin as a rake. You ought to eat more for your


    own good.¡±


    ¡°I can manage by myself, Mrs. Scott. Please eat.¡± Nina scooped that piece of fish up and ced it onto


    Faye''s te again. ¡°My parents always said that we should never let the elder wait on us. If you''d like


    some fish, Mrs. Scott, I''ll pick the bones.¡±


    Initially, Faye had been displeased the second Nina actually returned the fish onto her te. However,


    Faye was secretly beaming after hearing Nina''s elucidation.


    ¡°You''re a sensible girl, Nina. Even though you''ve stayed abroad for so many years, you never strayed


    from our very own tradition. I really adore such a fine youngdy like you.¡± Faye was all smiles.


    ¡°It''s nothing, Mrs. Scott. I''m a Chanaean too.¡±


    Faye''s smile had reached her eyes. The longer her gaze lingered on Nina, the more satisfied she


    became.


    She''s beautiful, refined, prudent, respectful, and considerate. I don''t think I''d ever find a better


    candidate for taking up the role of the Scotts'' daughter-inw!


    With that in mind, Faye was determined to pair her son up with Nina.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    After Jennifer left the restaurant, she did not immediately head back to her office. Instead, she simply


    chose to walk around while carrying her designer bag. She stared at the cars bustling about on the


    main road as she seemed a little dazed.


    A car suddenly stopped in front of her. The window was wound down to reveal Amelia''s face.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Ms. Larson. Would you like a ride?¡± Amelia offered politely.


    Jennifer stared at the woman in the car as she started to feel conflicted. Every single tragedy that had


    been brought upon her was caused by Amelia.


    Therefore, she instantly rejected, ¡°No need for that.¡±


    Upon speaking, she continued walking ahead.


    Amelia shut the window and turned to look at Jolin, who was driving. ¡°I''ll get out for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, it''s obvious that she doesn''t like you. There''s no need for you to be so friendly to a


    person who wants nothing to do with you,¡± Jolin replied as he looked at Jennifer''s silhouette through


    the car windows.


    ¡°Drive the car and meet me at the front. I just want to chat with her for a while.¡± Dismissing Jolin''s


    advice, Amelia opened the door and got out of the vehicle. Having no other choice, Jolin could only


    drive next to her at the speed of a snail. He was afraid that Jennifer would harm Amelia, who only had


    good intentions. If that were to happen, she would make sure that Jennifer would not be let off the hook


    that easily.


    Amelia chased after Jennifer. ¡°Ms. Larson, I would like to chat with you. Is that all right?¡±


    Jennifer turned around and stared at Amelia frostily. With a sneer, she replied, ¡°I don''t think you and I


    have much to talk about, Amelia.¡±


    ¡°I just want to talk to you about Carter. Are you free right now?¡±


    ¡°Are you really that pretentious, Amelia? Because of his love for you, Carter basically ignored me


    during the two years that I spent pursuing him. He did not even spare me a nce. I don''t think there is


    anything to talk about when ites to Carter. Or are you trying to boast about the number of men who


    are head over heels for you?¡± Jennifer taunted mockingly.


    Amelia frowned. It seemed that Jennifer was very emotional at that moment. She was probably deeply


    affected by that tape and that was why Amelia could feel the annoyance radiating off Jennifer''s being.


    ¡°Please calm down. Ms. Larson. I just want to tell you that Carter cares about you. He even talked to


    me about you. I can tell that whatever he did toward you was not intentional. Therefore, I was


    wondering if you could give him another chance. After all, it''s always saddening to see two people, who


    were made for each other, splitting ways,¡± Amelia advised.


    Jennifer reacted like she had heard an incredibly insulting joke. ¡°You said that he cares about me? I


    think you should practice your script before trying to lie to me, Amelia. How would you, an outsider,


    know about what Carter thinks of me?¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips.


    ¡°Stop acting like you genuinely care, Amelia. I don''t need an outsider like you toment on my love


    life. Both of us were never friends and never will be. Don''t you know how much I hate you?¡± Jennifer


    gritted her teeth as she red at Amelia with such ferocity.


    Amelia was taken aback.


    She was smart enough to notice the hatred oozing out of Jennifer''s eyes.


    Does she really hate me so much?


    ¡°Ms. Larson, we¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough! There''s nothing left to say between us, Amelia. I will definitely get revenge one day, be it for


    my mother''s sickness or my tarnished reputation. I will make sure to return it tenfold. Just wait and see.


    I''ll be there to witness your tragic downfall,¡± Jennifer spat.


    Upon speaking, she turned around and walked with her head held high.


    Amelia frowned as she stared at Jennifer''s disappearing figure. She then sighed. It seemed that


    Jennifer really hated her.


    The reason why she schemed against Jennifer and June was that they had plotted her downfall first. If


    it were not for them, Amelia and Oscar would not have retaliated. She was not a saint, after all. SheN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    would not be able to go on with life with a smile after knowing that someone was out to get her.


    Amelia entered the car, and Jolin looked at her with a frown. ¡°Shall I teach her a lesson, Mrs. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°There''s no need for that. She didn''t do anything to me.¡±


    Jolin''s mouth twitched, but she did not say anything.


    She drove Amelia back to the office, and thetter pushed the recent encounter to the back of her mind


    and focused on her work.


    It was six in the evening when Amelia was packing her things. Just as she was about to get off work,


    she received a call. It was from the rtives of the young child who donated his cornea to Amelia. They


    hade all the way from Anndur just to meet with her.


    She naturally agreed to that.


    Jolin drove her over to the meeting spot. On the way there, Amelia called Oscar to update him on what


    was going on and asked him to go home first.


    She had agreed to meet the child''s rtives at a restaurant.


    After walking up to the second floor, Amelia noticed a couple sitting in the corner. However, it was not


    the same couple that she had met in Anndur after regaining her sense of sight.


    ¡°Good evening. You two must be Mr. and Mrs. Jennings. I''m Amelia Winters,¡± Amelia introduced herself


    politely.


    The couple stood up to greet her with a smile, ¡°Hello, Ms. Winters. Please, have a seat.¡±


    Amelia sat down and looked at the Jennings couple.


    Both of them were dressed neatly in branded outfits. Anyone would know that they came from a


    distinguished family just from the way they carried themselves.


    Susan, who was also referred to as Mrs. Jennings, was the first to break the silence. ¡°Ms. Winters, the


    teenage boy who donated his cornea to you is our godson. We are close friends with his parents. His


    parents were supposed to fly into the country to meet with you, but unfortunately, both of them passed


    away in a recent car ident. Written in their will was for us toe and see if you are doing all right.


    They just want to know if you have been taking care of your eyes.¡±


    Amelia''s heart sank as she listened to thedy. ¡°I''m so sorry to hear that. I didn''t know that they had


    met with an ident.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be sad about it. It must be the universe''s n for them. They only ever had one child, and they


    had been lonely ever since his passing. They were caught in the ident on the way to their son''s


    grave. I guess it''s good that the three of time could finally meet in the afterlife. It''s just that they were


    still thinking about the cornea that was donated to you while on the brink of death. Could you promise


    us something?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, Mrs. Jennings,¡± Amelia responded.


    ¡°Could you go to Norham when you have time?¡± Susan started. ¡°I know this request is a bit


    unreasonable, but this was his parents''st and only wish. They were thinking about their son who had


    not gotten a chance to visit his hometown.¡±


    Amelia remembered what she had told the couple back in Anndur. She had promised them that she


    would visit Norham, and it was time to fulfill it.


    ¡°I promise that I will visit Norham when I''m free, Mrs. Jennings. Besides, if it weren''t for him, I would


    have never gotten the chance to see the world again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Ms. Winters.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about it. It''s what I should do.¡±


    After the meal, the three of them left the restaurant. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Jennings, have you two gotten a


    ce to stay?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Yes, we have. Don''t worry about us, and head on home. We can find our way back to the hotel. It''s


    wonderful enough that you''ve agreed to meet with us today,¡± Susan replied politely.


    ¡°Let me give you two a ride then.¡± Amelia turned around and gestured for Jolin to drive over.


    After they got into the car, Susan said, ¡°Thank you for today, Ms. Winters. On the way from Anndur,


    we were originally worried that you wouldn''t want toe and meet us. It now seems that we were


    overthinking.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I have promised him that I would use his eyes to explore the world. I will do my best to


    go to ces that he never had the chance to. Going to Norham is part of my promise to him,¡± Amelia


    replied softly.


    Susan''s eyes reddened instantly.


    She quickly turned around and wiped her tears away before smiling apologetically at Amelia.


    The atmosphere in the car suddenly quieted down.


    Once they arrived at the hotel, Amelia personally escorted them into the building. ¡°Feel free to call me if


    you need anything,¡± she reminded them.


    ¡°Thank you so much. My husband and I will be going to Saspiuburg for an international conference. If


    we have time on our journey back here, we will definitely invite you for a meal again,¡± Susan said. ¡°Your


    eyes are exactly the same as my godson''s. I nearly thought that I was looking at him. I hope that you


    will appreciate it and live your life well on his behalf.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    After bidding the couple goodbye, Amelia went back downstairs and got into the car without a word.


    ¡°Are you all right, Mrs. Clinton?¡± Jolin asked tentatively.


    All Amelia did was shake her head before replying, ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    And with that, Jolin started the car and drove silently.


    Amelia looked out the window and stared at the lights shing by her. She thought of the picture of the


    teenage boy that she saw back in Anndur. It had only been less than a year, and his parents had


    already followed him into the afterlife because of a car ident.


    Life was indeed full of unexpected events. Just a year ago, both of them were still alive and breathing,


    but their lives had been taken away by just one ident.


    Amelia sighed grimly as she felt downhearted. However, she did not feel terribly miserable.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    Amelia went back to discuss it with Oscar. She originally nned to go to Norham for the weekend, but


    Eleanor called and disrupted Amelia''s n.


    ¡°Lia.¡± Eleanor spoke weakly from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Mom, what''s wrong? You don''t sound so well,¡± Amelia asked, feeling concerned for her mother. ¡°Are


    you under the weather?¡±


    Eleanor swallowed hard before replying with great difficulty, ¡°I have a very bad headache. Can you


    come to visit me at Saspiuburg?¡±


    ¡°Have you gone to the doctor?¡± Amelia asked anxiously as she sensed that her mother''s emotional


    state was not great.


    For a long time, there was no response from the other end of the line.


    Amelia clutched the phone in her hand tightly in apprehension. ¡°Mom, are you there?¡±


    After heaving a long sigh, Eleanor replied in a weak voice, ¡°Lia, I''m diagnosed with a brain tumor. It''s


    malignant. I might die soon.¡±


    The moment Amelia heard that, the phone in her hand almost dropped to the ground.


    A worried look shed across Amelia''s eyes. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Mom, you must be kidding,


    right? When you were in Tayhaven, you were just fine. How could you have a brain tumor after


    returning to Saspiuburg after a short while?¡±


    Eleanor smiled faintly. ¡°Lia, I''ve always had headaches, but the ones I had in the past were not as


    serious. Now that I''m diagnosed with a brain tumor, I''m not that surprised, to be honest. I''ve had no


    regrets ever since I got to reunite with you. It''s just that I can''t take care of your child anymore. I still


    long to see you more.¡±


    The anxiety in Amelia surged. ¡°Mom, I''m going to book flight tickets. You''ll be fine.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Amelia immediately went to book her flight ticket online.


    When Oscar left the study and entered the bedroom, he saw Amelia frowning and the worried look she


    wore.


    He walked over to her and asked in a gentle tone, ¡°Amelia, what''s wrong?¡±


    Amelia grabbed his hand. ¡°I need to go to Saspiuburg. Mom called me just now, saying that she''s sick


    and she''s in the hospital right now. I need to go there to see her.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I''ll apany you. Don''t reject me. Otherwise, I won''t let you go alone.¡± He spoke determinedly, not


    giving her an option.


    Amelia''s lips curled into a smile. ¡°I also booked your ticket. Our family of three will go together. If Mom''s


    brain tumor is truly malignant, I n to bring her to Tayhaven for treatment. My mom and I have just


    reunited. I don''t want anything to happen to her again.¡±


    Oscar nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Don''t worry. She still has a good daughter like you to take care


    of her. She will be fine.¡±


    Amelia bobbed her head.


    In the afternoon, Amelia and Oscar brought Anthony to the airport, and Olivia and Owen also hurried to


    the airport to see them off.


    ¡°Amelia, take good care of my precious grandson in Saspiuburg. Perhaps you should leave him to me.


    Heaven knows how long you''d be gone. I''ll miss him.¡± Olivia wrapped her arms around Anthony. It was


    obvious that she was reluctant to part with him.


    Amelia apologized, ¡°Mom, I''m sorry. My mom has a brain tumor, and the doctor says that it''s malignant.


    I hope I can bring Tony over to let her see him. Ever since Tony was born, my mom rarely had the


    chance to y with him. She also misses her grandson.¡±


    As an understanding person, Olivia nodded upon hearing the reason.


    She pecked the little boy on his face and said, ¡°Tony, give me a call every day after you get to


    Saspiuburg, all right? Eat well and drink well. Don''t starve yourself.¡±


    Anthony also kissed Olivia''s cheek in return. ¡°Grandma, I''ll miss you. Once I get to Saspiuburg, I''ll call


    you every day. You have to miss me too.¡±


    Olivia''s heart was instantly filled with delight when she heard those words.


    The grandmother-grandson duo continued to hug each other for a while before Olivia passed Anthony


    to Amelia. ¡°Amelia, send your mother my regards. Let her recuperate well, and ask her not to


    overthink,¡± Olivia said.


    Amelia nodded in response. Just then, the boarding announcement sounded. Amelia looked at Olivia


    and reassured, ¡°Mom, Oscar and I will go through the security check first. Once we arrive in


    Saspiuburg, I''ll ask Tony to give you a call and chat with you.¡±


    Olivia waved her hand. ¡°Get going. Stay safe, and feed my grandson well.¡±


    Amelia continued tofort Olivia before the family of three went through the security check and


    boarded the ne.


    When theynded in Saspiuburg, Amelia immediately informed Olivia they''d arrived safely. She then let


    Anthony chat with Olivia for a bit.


    Without further ado, Amelia hailed a cab and asked the driver to bring them to Principal General


    Hospital in Saspiuburg. After paying for the ride, she asked Oscar to carry Anthony as they walked into


    the hospital at a brisk pace.


    When they reached the outside of the ward, Amelia took a deep breath. As she looked at the room


    number in front of her, she felt hesitant all of a sudden, afraid that she would witness a scene that she


    didn''t wish to see.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± A stern, cold voice sounded from behind.


    Amelia wheeled around and found that it was Benjamin. Currently, he seemed to have aged a lot with


    his graying sideburns. Even his gaze, which used to be sharp, had dimmed. Amelia finally could see


    him as an ordinary elder. Subconsciously, she realized that Benjamin was also getting old.


    However, as she looked at the aging signs on Benjamin, her heart leaped into her throat again. She


    couldn''t imagine how grave Eleanor''s condition was to cause a spirited man like Benjamin to turn so


    old.


    Amelia cleared her throat sheepishly and spoke in an awkward tone. ¡°Mom gave me a call and told me


    that she was unwell. I purposely flew here to see her. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be at ease.¡±


    Benjamin stared deep into her eyes before he finally said, ¡°Go in then. She''ll be d to see you.¡±


    Amelia then followed him into the ward. The moment her gazended on the person lying on the bed,


    she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Eleanor seemed a little pale, but her condition was not as terrible as Amelia thought it would be. At


    least Eleanor didn''t have hair loss, and she wasn''t bone-thin.


    Amelia strode over and gazed at the sleeping Eleanor as she called out gently, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Eleanor did not wake up.


    ¡°Mr. Hutton, may I ask how''s her current condition?¡± Amelia asked, looking at Benjamin.


    ¡°It''s a malignant brain tumor. It''s almost at the intermediate stage, but it''s not detected toote. As long


    as she is actively involved in improving her health, there''s a chance of recovery.¡± Benjamin turned to


    nce at Eleanor as he spoke solemnly.


    They had been married for so many years, and they had also argued with one another due to Amelia


    for a long time. However, when he saw her lying on the hospital bed and realized that she could lose


    her life to the disease at any second, he suddenly felt that his previous insistence had be


    meaningless and found it somewhat ridiculous.


    Amelia pondered for a while and said, ¡°Oscar knows a specialist in this field. If possible, perhaps we


    should transfer her to Tayhaven. The hospitals in Tayhaven have the best medical equipment. I believe


    it''d be of great help in improving her health condition.¡±


    ncing at Amelia, Benjamin immediately rejected, ¡°There''s no need for that. I''ve gotten in touch with


    a good friend of mine, who is also a specialist in this field. He will bring his team here the day after


    tomorrow. The Hutton family is not poor. We don''t need other people''s help.¡±


    Amelia''s lips parted, but in the end, she didn''t refute.


    Realizing that he had rejected her too coldly, Benjamin awkwardly said, ¡°But thank you for paying her a


    visit. She''s been talking about you these few days. I also didn''t expect she''d have a brain tumor. If I had


    known that she''d be suffering in her old age, I wouldn''t have done so many things that hurt her when I


    was young.¡±


    Amelia stared at him, knowing very well that the elder was expressing his regrets for what he had done


    back then.


    Despite that, she hadn''t had the faintest idea how she couldfort him.


    After a moment, Benjamin took out a cigarette and said in a raspy voice, ¡°Stay here and watch over


    her. I''ll have a smoke outside.¡±


    With that, he walked out of the door.


    Amelia sighed silently. ¡°Oscar, can you ask James toe to Saspiuburg?¡±


    ¡°I''ll call himter and update him, but we can''t ask him toe over rashly either. If the Hutton family


    disagrees with having him involved, things will get awkward for everyone,¡± Oscar advised.


    She nodded. ¡°I will ask the doctor first, then ask for the permission of the Hutton family before having


    Jamese over. After all,pared to them, I am still an outsider.¡±


    ¡°Cheer up. You still have Tony and me. I won''t let anyone hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I''m okay.¡± She shook her head. ¡°It''s just that I didn''t expect that she would get a malignant brain tumor.


    She might lose her life because of it. If I had known that earlier, I wouldn''t have hurt her feelings and


    wasted so much of our time.¡±


    ¡°It''s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Although she knew that, as she looked at Eleanor, Amelia couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    Perhaps this is the familial bond. Forever, we''ll share this bond, and we''ll always care and worry about


    each other.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    ¡°Lia, you''re here.¡± When Eleanor woke up and saw Amelia sitting by the hospital bed, she broke into a


    surprised grin. ¡°When did you arrive? Why didn''t you wake me up?¡±


    She hurriedly sat up from the bed. Seeing that, Amelia quickly stood up and supported her. ¡°Mom, be


    careful.¡±


    Eleanor looked much better after she saw Amelia.


    ¡°I''m fine. I''ve just missed you too much. I didn''t want to tell you about my illness, but I was scared that I


    won''t see you again. So, I called you in secret.¡± As she spoke, Eleanor leaned against the pillow and


    fixed her gaze on Amelia. ¡°I''m relieved to see that you''re doing well.¡±


    Her words brought tears to Amelia''s eyes. Thetter forced herself to smile, saying, ¡°Mom, stop


    speaking nonsense. I don''t like hearing such negative things. When I got into a car ident while I was


    pregnant with Tony, I didn''t give up hope even when both of us were in critical condition. You should


    think positively, okay? I''m nning to give birth to another baby, so you can help raise the child. Didn''t


    you promise me that? You can''t go back on your word!¡±


    Among the many things Amelia said, Eleanor focused only on one thing.


    ¡°You got into a car ident? Was it bad? Were there any aftereffects? How did it happen? Let me take


    a look at you. Gosh, this is so worrying,¡± she nagged. ¡°Why didn''t you ever tell me about this? My poor


    child, why do these terrible things always happen to you?¡±


    As she was overwhelmed with emotions, her head started to hurt. Pain and difort came crashing


    like waves, forcing her to clutch her head and slump against the bed.


    ¡°Oscar, call the doctor!¡± eximed Amelia in panic.


    Oscar was just about to leave the ward when Eleanor spoke up while breathing heavily. ¡°Oscar, there''s


    no need for that. I''m fine.¡±


    Without a word, Oscar returned obediently.


    After the pain subsided, Eleanor smiled at Amelia weakly. ¡°Lia, don''t worry. I''m fine. In fact, I''m going to


    live a long life and take care of your children so you can pursue whatever you want. It took me so long


    to finally find you. How could I bear to leave you so soon?¡±


    Amelia couldn''t understand how motherly love was powerful enough to make an elderly woman put her


    daughter first despite being diagnosed with a malignant brain tumor.


    However, she was moved. Among the many elders she knew, Eleanor was possibly the only one who


    loved her and cared for her purely and wholeheartedly.


    If I were the one separated from my daughter for more than twenty years, I''m not sure if I could treat


    her the same way I treat my children who grew up with me.


    Yet, it was clear that Eleanor favored her more. Perhaps, it was out of guilt for not being able to be by


    her side all these years.


    In truth, Amelia didn''t think it was necessary for Eleanor to do that.


    She coaxed, ¡°Mom, if you want to take care of my child, you should get well soon. If I give birth to the


    baby before then, I won''t be able to handle so many things at once. You don''t want me to suffer, do


    you? I have just reunited with my mother, who truly loves me. Are you going to let me lose you again?


    I''m going to hate you if you do.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I will cooperate with the treatment and get better as soon as possible so I can look after


    your child,¡± Eleanor agreed. Her eyes were full of gentle adoration as she looked at Amelia.


    When Amelia Hutton and Sean came in, they were met with the sight of Eleanor watching Amelia


    Winters with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Immediately, aplex look fleeted across Amelia Hutton''s eyes.


    She did not expect her mother to look for Amelia Winters in the end.


    Mixed emotions filled her heart¡ªit was a feeling one could only understand after experiencing these


    things personally. The Huttons were the ones who stayed with Eleanor while she went through her


    treatment, yet the one who could make her smile was her eldest daughter, who went missing for more


    than two decades.


    Amelia Hutton believed she was not inferior to Amelia Winters, yet she was overshadowed by thetter.


    Just then, Sean nudged her hand. When she looked over with confusion, he shook his head at her,


    signaling her not to cause any trouble.


    In return, she could only squeeze out a smile.


    Suppressing theplicated look on her face, she uttered, ¡°Mom, I''m here. How do you feel today?¡±


    Eleanor waved at her two children. ¡°Amelia, Sean. Come over and greet your sister and brother-inw.


    They came all the way from Tayhaven, so they must be tired. Buy some food for them. We can''t let


    them starve, especially Tony.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mom. I''ll do that now,¡± answered Sean gently. Then, he turned to Amelia Winters and inquired,


    ¡°Amy, Oscar, what do you guys feel like eating?¡±


    ¡°We''re fine with any. Tony is not a picky eater, so oatmeal will be fine,¡± responded Amelia Winters.


    ¡°I want two chicken drumsticks on top of that. The crispy, golden brown ones!¡± Tony added, his voice


    sweet and adorable.


    Sean couldn''t help but chuckle and pat the boy''s head. ¡°Call me Uncle Sean, and I''ll buy them for you


    right away.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Sean, you''re so handsome.¡± Even at a young age, Tony was an eloquent speaker.


    His words pleased Sean very much. ¡°What a good boy you are. I''ll head out right now to get them.¡±


    With that, he left the ward. Meanwhile, Amelia Hutton seemed to be deliberately avoiding eye contact


    with Amelia Winters. Ever since she entered, she never once looked in thetter''s direction.


    ¡°Amelia, what''s wrong with you today? Why aren''t you talking to your sister?¡± Eleanor asked unhappily.


    ¡°Mom, I''m just worried about your illness. It''s not like I''m avoiding her on purpose,¡± Amelia Hutton


    exined.


    ¡°What''s there to worry about my illness? It is what it is. Amy and her family traveled all the way to


    Saspiuburg. You should take the opportunity to talk to them more.¡±


    A fury burned within Amelia Hutton, but at the thought of Eleanor''s illness, she held herself back.


    After all, she loved her mother.


    Despite her annoyance, she put up a facade and turned to the couple. ¡°Hello, Amy and Oscar. Thank


    you foring all the way here to visit my mom.¡±


    ¡°Mom is sick. It is only right for us to visit her,¡± replied Amelia Winters.


    In response, Amelia Hutton forced a smile. She couldn''t even be bothered to keep the conversation


    going.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the ward turned tense.


    Fortunately, Sean returned at that moment with bags of food, lightening the mood.


    Amelia Hutton then excused herself, iming that she felt stuffed and needed to get some fresh air.


    Eleanor knew she was just finding an excuse to get out of there, but she allowed the woman to leave


    anyway.


    After exiting the ward, Amelia Hutton strolled along the corridor mindlessly. When she reached its end,


    she saw her father standing in the corner, in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡±


    Benjamin finished his cigarette before turning around. ¡°Is your mom awake?¡± he asked.


    Seeing the cigarette butts littering the floor, Amelia knitted her brows. ¡°Dad, why do you smoke so


    much?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just suddenly felt like it. Is your mom awake?¡± Benjamin repeated the question.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Amelia looked dejected as she went on, ¡°Dad, Amelia Winters is here. Are you not going to


    make her leave?¡±


    Benjamin turned to the window and looked out. There was an unreadable look in his hazy eyes.


    When he spoke, his voice wasced with weariness. ¡°I don''t want to make your mom angry anymore in


    her current state. After everything we''ve been through in the past thirty years, I didn''t think she would


    ever bear to leave me, but it seems that I''ve overestimated myself. When I saw her lying in the hospital


    bed and thought of the possibility of her leaving me in the near future, I realized how foolish I was


    before. Why did I suspect her of cheating on me? I even sent away my elder daughter because of that.


    If I wasn''t so obstinate back then, your mom and I could have been the model couple everybody looked


    up to.¡±


    Yet, because of his terrible assumption, the two of them acted like strangers for more than twenty


    years. In their autumn years, their rtionship went further downhill to the point where the divorce was


    brought up. He didn''t know what he was being so stubborn for.


    ¡°Dad, are you regretting it? Are you going to acknowledge Amy as your daughter?¡± Amelia questioned.


    ¡°As long as your mom is happy,¡± Benjamin stated.


    Amelia pursed her lips, her expression a little glum.


    ¡°You should go back and apany your mom,¡± urged Benjamin.


    With a bitter smile, she responded, ¡°Mom has Amy now, so she doesn''t need me. Dad, you haven''t


    seen how happy Mom is. It''s as if Amy is her only family.¡±


    Benjamin''s face darkened at that.


    The two of them stood in front of the window wordlessly, each upied with their own thoughts.


    They only returned to the ward after Amelia Winters and Oscar left the hospital with Tony.


    Eleanor looked much more energetic than before. Her mood improved following Amelia Winters'' visit,


    so her attitude toward Benjamin softened a lot.


    ¡°How do you feel today?¡± Benjamin asked gently.


    ¡°Pretty good. My head doesn''t hurt anymore. I feel pumped up whenever I see Lia,¡± Eleanor answered.


    Upon hearing that, Benjamin lowered his eyes, concealing the grimness in them.


    ¡°Benjamin, thank you for being nice to Lia today for my sake. I don''t know why you think she is another


    man''s child, but I''ve decided to let things go now that I don''t have much time left. Please just fulfill my


    dying wish and acknowledge her as your child. Lia really is your daughter. I don''t want to be used of


    something I didn''t do,¡± requested Eleanor with sincerity as she looked at him intently.


    Raising his head, Benjamin met her eyes. He let out a long sigh and started, ¡°I will acknowledge her as


    long as you cooperate with treatment and recover well. Eleanor, I was wrong back then. I was jealous


    of your close rtionship with Samuel. Coincidentally, you got pregnant at that time. Jealousy blinded


    me and made me think that the child was his. Even when the DNA test result proved otherwise, I was


    adamant about my own assumption. In the end, it was my stubbornness that ruined this home. You''ve


    suffered too much all these years.¡±


    As Eleanor listened to him, she fell into a daze. If Benjamin hadn''t mentioned Samuel Lester, thetter


    would still be buried in the deepest part of her heart. That was what she did throughout the years¡ªshe


    would only remember him from time to time when she was alone in the silence of the night.


    Samuel was her senior in university. They hadmon interests and goals, so they remained good


    friends even after they graduated and started working. However, their rtionship was purely tonic.


    Never in her dreams did Eleanor imagine Benjamin would misunderstand them.


    Samuel passed away from a hiking ident in his thirties. Back then, Eleanor was heartbroken to lose


    a friend she could talk to about everything. He remained in her heart all these years as a good memory,


    but she didn''t expect Benjamin to think of them that way.


    Eleanor wasn''t sure if she should feel sad or angry. With a calm tone, she said, ¡°There was nothing


    between Samuel and me, yet Lia and I were separated for more than twenty years just because of your


    baseless jealousy.¡±


    Benjamin remained silent.


    At that moment, Eleanor felt utterly exhausted. ¡°You guys should leave. I want to be left alone.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡ª¡±


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    Left with no choice, Benjamin and Amelia Hutton walked out of the ward gloomily.


    Eleanory still in bed, staring at the ceiling fixedly. No one knew if she was reminiscing the past or


    ming Benjamin for his pettiness that caused her to spend two decades apart from her daughter.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    It had only been less than five days since Amelia Winters stayed in Saspiuburg, and she had already


    witnessed Eleanor experiencing symptoms such as headaches, hair loss, and diarrhea. The fact that


    Eleanor was losing the thick locks of hair she had taken great care of was horrifying for Amelia. The


    latter could not even bring herself to look at Eleanor''s head.


    Amelia knew hair loss was amon symptom for leukemia patients. No matter how thick a patient''s


    hair was, it would still gradually fall off, and they would end up bald. Even so, she never thought


    Eleanor would be like that, too.


    Amelia was utterly heartbroken when she saw Eleanor suffering so much from the headache.


    Eleanor''s head hurt badly, and much of her hair had fallen. Though she was lying weakly on the bed,


    she stillforted Amelia, ¡°Lia, I''m fine. I''m only having a headache from eating too much yesterday.


    You and Oscar are flying back today, right? You should get going then. Don''t dy your work because


    of me. Remember to pay me a visit whenever you''re free. I''ll go through the treatment for you. Don''t


    worry. I won''t die so soon. I want to help you take care of your children, after all.¡±


    Amelia''s eyes reddened.


    She choked, ¡°I told Oscar to cancel the tickets already. I also told him to get his friend, who''s an expert


    in neurosurgery, toe over and be your attending doctor. You''ll be fine.¡±


    A smile appeared on Eleanor''s pale face.


    She caressed Amelia''s face and said lovingly, ¡°Okay. I''ll do everything you say. I''m sure I''ll recover one


    day. I''ll never let anything happen to me so easily when I still want to carry my grandchildren.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°Won''t your work be affected if you and Oscar stay in Saspiuburg?¡± Eleanor asked concernedly.


    ¡°It''s still fine for Oscar. He listens to his subordinates reporting remotely every day upon returning to the


    hotel. Besides, he has many capable people working for him. Thepany''s operations will be fine


    with him gone for a while. As for me, I''m thinking of quitting. I''ll consider working again once you''re


    better.¡± Amelia could not help but feel she was ¡°connected¡± to the hospital. Things were happening to


    the people around her one by one, and she had to visit the hospital every now and then. On top of that,


    she often applied for leaves, which was unfair to Shane. Hence, she would rather give up her position


    and give it to someone capable.


    ¡°Is it because of me?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing like that. The Clintons are not in need of my sry. Besides, I haven''t worked for five years


    since I married Oscar. I returned to the workforce because I was too bored. And now, I have a perfect


    excuse to quit my job and take care of you,¡± Amelia said with a smile.


    Eleanor said nothing in response.


    After coaxing Eleanor to sleep, Amelia stepped outside to call Shane about her resignation.


    However, Shane rejected her request immediately, ¡°Amelia, I don''t approve of your resignation. Since


    Mrs. Hutton is sick, I''ll give you a six-month leave. You can resume your work once you''re back. I''ll


    keep your position as the director of the design department for you. You''re a talented person. I don''t


    want you to give up on a job you like so easily. You''re really talented in designing, you know?¡±


    ¡°Shane, I know you''re doing this for me, but my mom''s in an unpredictable condition. I don''t know when


    I can return. Besides, I might need to travel between Tayhaven to Saspiuburg. I won''t be able to carry


    out my responsibilities at work. It''s a waste of money hiring someone like me who can''t perform at their


    work. There are many talented people out there. You don''t need to hold on to me,¡± Amelia said


    rationally.


    ¡°Bah. That''s enough. Just think of it as me doing this so I can still rely on Mr. Clinton. Surely you know


    I''m a petty person who loves power? I''ll definitely keep this position for you. You''re extremely talented


    in designing, so don''t give up on it. I really hope you can show off your skills to the entire world one


    day,¡± Shane said confidently.


    In truth, Amelia never thought that far ahead. If she had, she would not have chosen to work full-time


    after getting married to Oscar. Amelia did not have lofty aspirations. All she wanted was for her family


    to be alive and well. Yet, for some unknown reason, some people saw her as a vixen who liked


    seducing other men.


    Sometimes, people enjoyed judging a person''s qualities based on their looks.


    ¡°I''ll hang up now. I''ll continue talking to you about work once my mom''s condition has stabilized. I''ll


    return if you still need me by then.¡±


    ¡°You''re wee toe back anytime. In fact, I''d be worried if a prettydy like you leaves. That way,


    I won''t be able to rely on Mr. Clinton anymore.¡±


    ¡°Shane, you''re not that kind of person. Stop pulling that act already. I''m hanging up now.¡± With that,


    Amelia ended the call right away.


    Meanwhile, Shane chuckled into the phone. He enjoyed being Amelia''s colleague, for it made him feel


    rxed. On top of that, he did not have to worry about her taking his words to heart, no matter what he


    said.


    After hanging up, Amelia returned to the ward. Seeing Eleanor was still sleeping, she whispered to


    Oscar, who was carrying Tony, ¡°Oscar, why don''t you take Tony back to Tayhaven first? I''m sure Mrs.


    Clinton misses him already.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. I''ll get Hugo to take Tony back in two days. I''ll stay here with you.¡±


    ¡°Won''t your work be affected?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t spend so much money to hire them to do nothing.¡±


    Amelia smiled.


    She pondered for a while and changed the topic. ¡°When is Jamesing over?¡±


    ¡°He''ll be reaching in the afternoon, but he rmends us to send Mom to Tayhaven. The hospital


    there has all the most advanced equipment he has prepared. Although Saspiuburg''s facilities are quite


    good, he thinks it''s not better than his.¡±


    Amelia chuckled. ¡°He''s still as confident as ever with his medical skills.¡±


    Oscar said nothing and merely patted her head.


    During the afternoon, Eleanor''s head hurt again, and she vomited all the food she consumed. She did


    not seem to be in good condition.


    The doctor examined her and prescribed some painkillers. Benjamin asked, ¡°Dr. Swan, how is my wife?


    She''s been having headaches and vomiting recently. When are you people going to operate on her?¡±


    ¡°Please calm down, Mr. Hutton. Our neurosurgery team is currently discussing her condition. However,


    what she has is a malignant brain tumor, which puts pressure on several nerves. Thus, we can''t


    operate on her for the time being. All we can do now is to give her injections to ease the pain. There''s


    really no other solution for now,¡± Nathaniel Swan exined apologetically.


    Benjamin''s chest heaved with anger. Still, he suppressed his emotions and said politely, ¡°I''ll be


    counting on you, Dr. Swan. We''re willing to pay any amount as long as you can save my wife.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Hutton. We will.¡±


    Benjamin nodded.


    As soon as Nathaniel left the room, Benjamin asked Amelia to take care of Eleanor before taking his


    leave.


    Seeing Eleanor had already fallen asleep, Amelia passed the responsibility to Oscar before heading


    outside.


    She found Benjamin at the staircase, talking on the phone. ¡°Is this Mr. Tony Johns? Mr. David Joulon


    was the one who rmended you to me. I''d like you toe to Saspiuburg to treat my wife. I''ll pay


    you a fortune. Would you be interested?¡±


    There was a brief silence as Benjamin listened to the other person''s reply. ¡°Money isn''t a problem, so


    feel free to name your price, Mr. Johns. I''ll ept any amount you want as long as you can bring your


    team to Saspiuburg and save my wife.¡±


    After some time, he said, ¡°Okay. That''s a deal, then. I hope you guys can fly over by tonight. I''ll


    reimburse the cost of the flight tickets.¡±


    After hanging up, Benjamin let out an exhausted sigh.


    As Amelia stared at the old man''s back, she finally realized the man who appeared strong-minded and


    domineering on the outside was just someone who loved his wife. He, too, feared his wife would leave


    him forever because of an illness.


    That realization made Amelia less wary toward Benjamin.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When he turned around with the phone in his hand, he saw Amelia. Immediately, an awkward look


    shed through his eyes, yet he instinctively put on a stern expression.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Benjamin asked coldly.


    ¡°I wanted to go over to Dr. Swan''s office to get more information about Mom''s condition. I wasn''t


    expecting to meet you here. Anyway, you''ve hired a foreign doctor for Mom?¡± asked Amelia.


    ¡°An outsider like you shouldn''t interfere with my family''s affairs. Don''t you dare think you can do


    whatever you want just because my wife likes you.¡± Benjamin snorted and walked past her, wanting to


    quickly leave the scene.


    ¡°Mr. Hutton, I don''t think you actually hate me that much. Why do you always give me the cold


    shoulder?¡± asked Amelia in puzzlement.


    Benjamin''s steps came to a pause, and he looked at her grimly, gritting his teeth. ¡°An illegitimate child


    will always be an illegitimate child.¡±


    ¡°That illegitimate child is still your child. Are you hinting you''re an animal since you don''t recognize your


    own child?¡± Hold on. He might be worse than an animal since he doesn''t acknowledge his own


    daughter. ¡±Or are you afraid that by acknowledging me as your daughter, you''ll be admitting what you


    did back then was wrong?¡±


    Just like that, Benjamin''s thoughts were dissected by Amelia. His expression darkened, and his face


    paled.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Sure, I can do that, but I don''t want my mom, who''s already suffering from the illness, to still work hard


    in making me return to the Hutton family. Honestly, I don''t find the Hutton family great, but who can


    bear seeing a sick mother still worried about her child? Don''t forget. She''s still your wife. Are you going


    to ignore her wishes just because of your pride and stubbornness?¡± questioned Amelia calmly.


    Benjamin instantly fell silent. It was hard to tell what was going through his mind.


    ¡°Mr. Hutton, I''d advise you to think this through. I don''t want to call you ''dad'' either, but it might be a


    good thing to put on an act in front of Mom. Besides, she loves this family, but you kept


    misunderstanding her for cheating on you and giving birth to me, the so-called illegitimate child. It''s


    been over thirty years. Don''t you think it''s time you apologize to her?¡± After saying that, she left in the


    opposite direction without waiting for Benjamin''s reaction.


    Benjamin, who remained rooted to the spot, went into deep thought.


    Without realizing it, he bit his lip as he watched Amelia disappearing into the distance. However, there


    were no traces of disgust on his face from before.


    Finally, he sighed deeply. It was as if someone had removed theyers he built around himself and saw


    through his heart. All those years, he firmly believed his wife had done him wrong. The more he


    thought that way, the harder it was to admit it was a misunderstanding. In the end, he, too, suffered the


    consequences of his stubbornness.


    Seeing Eleanor suffer tormented him as well, and a couple that tormented each other would only drift


    apart.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Meanwhile, inside the ward, Eleanor had just awoken when Benjamin spoke with a gentle voice.


    ¡°Dearest, I have some good news. Lia has epted me.¡±


    Every cell in Eleanor''s body jolted upon hearing the shocking news. Her eyes widened as she


    energetically looked at Benjamin. ¡°Lia, is what he said true?¡±


    Amelia was initially shocked since she did not expect Benjamin''s attitude to change abruptly. However,


    she wanted Eleanor to rest well and recover, so she shed a convincing smile. ¡°It''s true, Mom. We''re


    a family, after all. It''s only natural that I want to reunite with my family members. Or, are you not happy


    with my decision?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I''m happy! Seeing you being acknowledged as a member of the Hutton family is my lifelong


    wish. This is perfect! Now that it''s fulfilled, I''ll dly leave in peace if that''s my calling,¡± Eleanor


    dered. She had been threatening to divorce Benjamin all this while, but deep down, she wholly


    wished to have her family reunited; Eleanor loved her family but also hoped to see her long-lost


    daughter return someday. It did not matter if her daughter had already married someone and bore


    children, as all Eleanor wanted was for her daughter to know her birth family. That way, her daughter


    would always have a family to turn to whenever life was too harsh.


    Amelia''s lips curled with a tinge of happiness, her chest feeling much lighter than before.


    Perhaps Amelia no longer felt crushed by an overbearing weight since Eleanor''s condition was


    improving. Thetter''s hair fall had decreased, and her once paleplexion now took on some


    ruddiness. Even her headaches had been happening less and less.


    Those improvements gradually lightened the load on Amelia''s shoulders. Later, she and Oscar sent


    their son, Anthony, to the airport before Hugo and Kurt apanied Anthony on the flight home.


    At that moment, the little boy''s arms coiled around Amelia''s neck as he murmured, ¡°Can''t I stay here,


    Mommy? I promise I''ll behave. I can even help cheer Granny up!¡±


    Amelia was equally sad about parting ways with Anthony. However, thetter was still a little boy and


    could not apany her to the hospital daily¡ªa ce where life and death urred regrly, so she


    did not want Tony to witness such things at a young age.


    ¡°Be a good boy, Tony. Grandma has missed you loads, and you''vee to Saspiuburg with me for


    quite a few days now. If you don''t return home now, Grandma might catch a flight here instead. That''s


    not good because she''s older and gets headaches during flights. Then, she''ll even need injections to


    stop the pain. You''re a good kid and would never put your grandma through such suffering, am I right?¡±


    Amelia asked softly.


    Anthony pursed his lips before finally caving in. ¡°I know you don''t want me to see Granny suffering,


    Mommy. Okay. I''ll be good and go home, but you need to hurry back too. Granny will get better.¡±


    Attaboy. A smile graced Amelia''s face as she replied, ¡°Okay. I promise I''ll be home soon. For now, I


    want you to head back with your godpa and Hugo. I''ll tell you once Granny recovers.¡±


    Despite Anthony''s reluctance to leave, he still obediently followed Kurt and Hugo up the ne.


    Amelia waited until she saw Tony''s flight take off before retracting her gaze. She then said, ¡°Let''s return


    to the hospital, Oscar.¡±


    ¡°Do you miss him already?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Tony and I have never been apart for so long. I''m not sure if I''ll ever get used to his


    absence...¡±


    Amused, Oscar''s palm gently patted her head as he chuckled. ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, you seem to love patting my head a lot these days. Don''t tell me that you think of me as a pet


    now?¡±


    All that came from Oscar was a faint chuckle when he heard that.


    The two soon arrived at the hospital, but Eleanor was still asleep. Now that she had a brain tumor, she


    was often lethargic and dozed off. It got so severe that she slept during the day and suffered from


    headaches at night, rendering her sleepless. That only worsened her exhaustion. Thus, she hired two


    caretakers to look after her; one during the day and one at night.


    Oscar held Amelia''s hand as they sat somewhere in the hospital corridor. He then took out some


    takeaway food he had bought elsewhere. After opening the containers and neatly arranging the dishes,


    he handed her a fork.


    Amelia took a bite before handing some of the food to Oscar. The two took turns feeding each other as


    though they were the only ones in the world. Sometimes, food got onto the corners of Amelia''s lips, and


    Oscar would help to wipe it away. They would also asionally smile at each other.


    Anyone could tell the two shared a vibrant spark. The lovey-dovey atmosphere emanating from Amelia


    and Oscar made it seem like they were the only affectionate couple alive.


    From afar, Amelia Hutton watched the couple with an envious scowl. Even her fists coiled tautly.


    Amelia Hutton and Amelia Winters shared strikingly simr looks. However, thetter had already


    married and had kids. Her husband, Oscar, was even Tayhaven''s top sessful entrepreneur, and his


    family name was renowned for being fabulously rich; They were the top ten wealthiest families in the


    world.


    Amelia Winters had grown up in a regr family, yet she managed to secure a perfect husband and


    could receive money from his family. All that felt unfair to Amelia Hutton, who viewed herself as


    superior to Amelia Winters. However, everyone seemed to adore thetter more. Amelia Hutton was so


    jealous that she felt thetter had stolen her family''s love from her.


    Sean firmly gripped his sister, Amelia Hutton''s, shoulder, startling her. Following that, she whipped


    around on her heel with a slight frown.


    That was when Sean shook his head and said, ¡°Amelia, sometimes it''s better not totch onto things


    that don''t belong to you. Oscar isn''t someone you can afford to cross. Not to mention, he''s our brother-


    inw. I suggest you quit harboring those inappropriate thoughts of yours.¡±


    Amelia Hutton gritted her teeth while her frosty gaze remained on Amelia Winters. ¡°Am I not good


    enough? What part of me is inferior to her?¡±


    At first, Amelia Hutton felt great about herselfpared to the blind Amelia Winters, who had a one-


    and-a-half-year-old child. The former assumed Amelia Winters got abandoned by her husband. That


    was why the former stole a strand of thetter''s hair for a DNA test; Amelia Hutton wanted to witness


    things go wrong for Amelia Winters. After all, the former believed her father would never acknowledge


    such a wed daughter. The former also wanted her mother to feel disappointed by Amelia Winters''


    current state. However, everything did not turn out as Amelia Hutton nned; Rather, one could say


    things had gone against her favor.


    Now, Amelia Winters had be the daughter-inw of Clinton Corporations. Her vision also got


    repaired in Anndur, not to mention that her husband was handsome, rich, loyal, and obedient. She


    had gotten the life that every woman dreamed of.


    Being the most adoreddy in the world like Amelia Winters was what Amelia Hutton envied. Thetter


    felt as though the spotlight had been taken away from her. Not only that, but she felt robbed of her


    mother''s love now that the former had appeared. It would be a lie to say she was okay with how things


    were because she was, indeed, drowning in jealousy. Thus, Amelia Hutton wanted to take everything


    Amelia Winters owned for herself.


    Since she and Amelia Winters looked simr, she believed Oscar could fall for her too. Hence, she felt


    utterly confident in winning Oscar''s love as long as she managed to get some alone time with him.


    ¡°Sean, tell me, do you think Oscar would fall in love with me since he fell for Amy?¡± Amelia Hutton


    asked under her breath.


    Those words made Sean''s features darken.


    ¡°Don''t do anything foolish, Amelia. Mom''s still unwell, so you shouldn''t create false narratives. It''ll only


    piss her off.¡±


    Despite that warning, Amelia still refused to ept the way things were. She retorted, ¡°But Sean, it''s


    because Mom''s sick that she probably wishes for us, her two children, to marry. Shouldn''t you be


    supportive now that I finally have someone I like?¡±


    All Sean felt right then was a raging headache toward his sister''s n.


    Oscar isn''t someone easy to get along with, and anyone can tell he''s deeply in love with Amelia


    Winters. Often, capable men like him would either indulge in hedonistic nights with countless women in


    their arms or turn their backs on love. However, should thetter group finally fall for someone they


    love, they will remain loyal forever.


    ¡°Amelia, please stop this nonsense. You¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Amelia Winters noticed him and his sister from afar. She then called


    out to them, ¡°Sean. Amelia.¡±


    Sean concealed the frustration in his gaze, shing the couple a gentlemanly look while whispering to


    his sister, ¡°Don''t do anything reckless, Amelia. Otherwise, don''t count on me to help out if you get


    yourself into deep trouble.¡±


    Amelia Hutton''s smile remained intact, but she whispered through gritted teeth, ¡°I''m your only sister,


    Sean. Things will only improve for you and our family if I secure a wealthy man as my husband.¡±


    Sean merely nced at her before walking over to Amelia Winters.


    ¡°Are you guys hungry? Why don''t you join us?¡± Amelia Winters offered.


    To that, Sean chuckled before politely declining, ¡°It''s okay. You guys can continue with your meal. By


    the way, has Tony gone home?¡±


    ¡°Our bodyguard has apanied him home. After all, his grandparents miss him, and he''s too young


    to be in a hospital all the time. Such prolonged exposure can''t be good for him,¡± Amelia Winters


    exined.


    Sean nodded.


    That was when Amelia Hutton leaned in as though getting a better whiff of the couple''s fragrant food.


    She grinned while yfully asking, ¡°Amy, Oscar, what are you guys eating? It smells so good!¡±


    ¡°Kebabs. I asked Oscar to buy some earlier when we passed by a marketce that sold them. Would


    you like some? It''s pretty yummy,¡± Amelia Winters replied.


    A look of disdain shed in Amelia Hutton''s gaze. Tsk. I''m someone of a superior social status! How


    dare she assume I would eat such junk foods that ordinary people enjoy?


    With that thought, she responded with a criticizing tone, ¡°Amy, why are you and Oscar eating such


    things? They''re junk foods and are super unhealthy.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine to have these snacks once in a while,¡± Amelia Winters said smilingly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°But these junk foods aren''t worthy of a first-rate person like Oscar. You can''t just¡ª¡±


    ¡°It''s delicious. You can keep quiet if you don''t want any,¡± Oscar was quick to interrupt, a tinge of


    impatience appearing in his deep frown.


    That was enough to shut Amelia Hutton up entirely.


    Awkwardughter came from Sean, who tried to soothe the tension. ¡°I''ll try some. These kebabs look


    pretty good. I''ve never had them before, but snacks made by regr locals can sometimes be


    delicious.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia Winters handed him a fork.


    Soon, Sean joined the couple as they ate the kebabs together without a care in the world. All that


    remained was Amelia Hutton, who seemed like an outsider.


    Thetter watched the three with overwhelming awkwardness and anger broiling in her heart. Despite


    that, she was powerless in swaying Oscar''s decisions.


    She then huffed before curtly speaking. ¡°I''m going inside to check up on Mom.¡±


    Not a single response came from the three.


    At that point, Amelia Hutton was fuming. She had always felt antagonized when she bumped into


    Amelia Winters and Oscar. Thus, the mes of resentment grew within her. She was determined not to


    lose to Amelia Winters in any aspect, as she would undoubtedly feel bitter for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    As Amelia Hutton was still overwhelmed by jealousy and envy, Eleanor''s sickness recurred again.


    When she felt pain in her head, she would m her head against the wall. All the doctors could do was


    give her injections to soothe the pain. However, those injections could only do so much. Once the pain


    struck again, she would grab and pull handfuls of hair off of her head.


    Amelia Winters and the rest were heartbroken when they saw that. She then held James'' hand, gulped,


    and asked anxiously, ¡°James, answer me honestly. What''s the sess rate for my mom''s surgery?¡±


    ¡°It depends.¡± James looked grim. ¡°If we are dealing with an early stage malignant brain tumor and it''s


    small, we can have it removed as long as the tumor''s position is favorable. Even if it isn''t, we can


    proceed with treatment and remove it once it decreases in size. However, Mrs. Hutton''s cancer is


    already in the middle stage. For cancer patients with malignant brain tumors in the middle andte


    stages, the surgical resection it''s almost impossible. With that being said, Mrs. Hutton''s determination


    is apudable, and she cooperates well with our treatment ns. I''ll try my best to think of a


    nonaggressive surgery for Mrs. Hutton. If it''s truly impossible for her to have an operation, I would


    suggest that we proceed conservatively. In the meantime, it''s best if her diet includes vegetables such


    as celery and mushrooms. These foods are beneficial for intracranial blood vessels, and they can


    lessen the side effects of chemotherapy. Also, I think it''s better to transfer Mrs. Hutton to Tayhaven


    because my hospital is there. I can''t stay in Saspiuburg and attend to her at all times.¡±


    After giving it some thought, Amelia answered, ¡°I''ll discuss it with the Hutton family. If they agree to it,


    I''ll transfer my mom to Tayhaven as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Make it quick, okay? Time is of the essence. If her condition gets worse, she won''t be strong enough


    to travel far,¡± James urged.


    Amelia nodded and asked, ¡°James, have you gotten a reply from your mentor?¡±


    ¡°I couldn''t get through to him. At this time of the year, he''s deep inside the forest to find the herbs he


    needs. He doesn''t get much reception there, so we can rarely get to him. If he needs something, he''ll


    call us. Otherwise, I think we''ll only be able to contact him three monthster.¡±


    James'' words had shattered Amelia''s hopes.


    She looked dejected.


    Right then, Oscar put his arm around her shoulder and said, ¡°Don''t worry. I''ve already contacted the


    top neurosurgeons from abroad, and they should be here soon.¡±


    Amelia merely leaned on his shoulder and kept mum. What did I do to deserve this? Ever since I was


    involved in the car ident when I was pregnant with Tony, it seems that I''m drawn to the hospitals for


    some inexplicable reason. Everyone around me has fallen sick with minor and major illnesses. At this


    point, I feel like there''s a better chance of someone I know getting admitted to the hospital than me


    winning the lottery. Wait. Do I have to spend the rest of my life in a hospital?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Evidently, she was utterly devastated.


    James stayed in Saspiuburg for a few days before he flew back to Tayhaven. Back in Tayhaven, he had


    a major surgery to carry out, so he couldn''t stay in Saspiuburg for long.


    Amelia and Oscar both sent James to the airport. When they were on their way back, Oscar noticed


    how tired Amelia looked. Not only did she have dark eye circles, but she had also lost a lot of weight.


    Oscar''s heart broke when he saw the state she was in.


    Oscar frowned and said, ¡°Amelia, I''ll send you back to the hotel for a rest, okay? If you carry on like


    this, I''ll be heartbroken.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Oscar, I''m fine. I just need a shuteye. With the condition Mom is in, I won''t be


    able to fall asleep even if I am to go back to the hotel.¡±


    Oscar nced at her through the rearview mirror and saw how conspicuous her dark eye circles were


    because of her fair skin. Although his heart was aching, he knew he couldn''t convince her, so he felt


    rather helpless.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Oscar parked the car carefully and went to the backseat of the car.


    After that, he gently wrapped his arms around Amelia and adjusted the seat so that she could sleep


    better.


    After some time, Amelia woke up and saw Oscar''s face up close. She was shocked momentarily before


    she regained herposure and asked with a smile, ¡°How long have I slept?¡±


    ¡°Almost two hours.¡±


    Amelia pulled herself from his embrace and asked, ¡°Why didn''t you wake me up?¡±


    ¡°You were too tired, and you refused to go back to the hotel to rest. Hence, I had no choice but to let


    you sleep in the car. You''re too stubborn, you know? My heart aches for you. When will you not let me


    worry about you so much?¡± Oscar uttered helplessly and dotingly.


    Amelia caressed his cheek and answered, ¡°I know you''re worried about me. However, I''m fine, really.


    You, on the other hand, haven''t gotten much sleep because you''ve been keeping mepany. Why


    don''t you go back to the hotel and rest? Be good, okay? Don''t say no to me.¡±


    Oscar held her hand and looked at her intently. ¡°Okay. I''ll go back and rest. If you need anything at the


    hospital, call me. Don''t shoulder everything by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Amelia suddenly recalled something funny, and she said, ¡°Oscar, I think I''ve given you some of


    my bad luck. You''ve been visiting hospitals all the time!¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter. All that matters is that you''re safe. I don''t give a hoot about other people''s sickness.¡±


    Amelia was rendered speechless.


    She then pinched his cheek, and they were both staring at each other tenderly.


    The couple then immersed themselves in the moment of intimacy. After a while, Amelia uttered gently,


    ¡°Oscar, go back and rest. I know you''re strong, but my heart aches for you too when I see how taxing


    this is for you.¡±


    Oscar nodded in response.


    After getting out of the car, Amelia watched Oscar drive away before going back into the hospital.


    When she arrived outside the ward, she saw Amelia Hutton and Sean walking toward her.


    ¡°Amy, you''re back!¡± Sean said.


    Amelia Hutton was curious as to why Oscar wasn''t there. ¡°Amy, where''s Oscar?¡±


    Amelia Winters answered unguardedly, ¡°I told him to go back to the hotel and rest. He hasn''t slept


    much because he has been keeping mepany in the hospital for the past few days.¡±


    Amelia Hutton''s eyes lit up right away after she heard that, and her lips curled up into a smile. This is


    my chance. Once Oscar gets to see how attractive I am, he may fall for me.


    She was very confident with her looks. Besides, she looked identical to Amelia Winters, so she was


    certain that Oscar would be interested in her. If I make the first move, I''m sure I''ll be able to charm him


    and make him mine.


    Amelia Winters saw the dazed look on Amelia Hutton''s face, so she asked, ¡°Amelia, are you okay?¡±


    Amelia Hutton returned to her senses and smiled. ¡°I''m all right, Amy. You were heading in to see Mom,


    right? Go on.¡±


    ¡°Are you not going in?¡± Amelia Winters asked.


    ¡°I''m heading out to get some fresh air. It hurts me to see Mom suffer.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Go on, then.¡±


    After Amelia Winters went into the ward, Sean grabbed Amelia Hutton''s hand and warned, ¡°Amelia,


    don''t do anything foolish. Otherwise, I won''t lend you a shoulder to cry on if you get humiliated.


    Sometimes, it''s better not to be too full of yourself.¡±


    Amelia Hutton feigned ignorance and asked, ¡°What are you talking about, Sean?¡±


    Sean stared at her darkly and answered, ¡°You know exactly what I''m talking about.¡±


    Amelia Hutton scoffed haughtily and replied, ¡°Sean, I have no idea what you''re on about. I''m going to


    leave now.¡±


    ¡°Amelia...¡±


    Amelia Hutton ignored him and walked away without turning back.


    Sean''s expression turned even grimmer as he watched her walking away. I hope she won''t do anything


    stupid. However, she''s stubborn, foolish, and too full of herself. Although she thinks she''s doing


    something smart, others will always think otherwise.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Oscar had juste out of the bathroom after taking a shower when he heard the sound of the


    doorbell ringing. He thought Amelia Winters was back, so he did not ask and went to open the door.


    However, when he saw the person standing outside, his expression instantly darkened.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked in a cold and distant tone.


    ¡°I came to look for Amy, Oscar. Is she here? I want to speak to her about Mom,¡± Amelia Hutton said


    with a smile.


    ¡°She went to the hospital. Didn''t you meet her there?¡±


    ¡°I just went downtown to buy some nutritional supplements for Mom and thought it was not far from the


    hotel you were staying at, so I came over. I didn''t expect that she had already gone to the hospital. Can


    Ie in and have a ss of water? I''m a little thirsty.¡± She raised her eyes with anticipation while


    saying pitifully.


    ¡°I have no water here. You can go downstairs and buy a bottle. If there isn''t anything else, you may


    leave.¡± Oscar bluntly asked her to leave.


    Amelia Hutton''s eyes turned slightly red as she asked, ¡°Do you despise me, Oscar? Did I do something


    that made you misunderstand me? I can change.¡±


    ¡°I don''t despise you. I just don''t like any woman other than Amelia trying to get close to me. If you


    weren''t her sister, I don''t think you could stand in front of me and talk to me right now,¡± he replied with a


    frosty look.


    Amelia Hutton bit her lip and looked at him, her eyes shing with unspeakable madness. Coming to a


    decision, she suddenly rushed up to hug Oscar. However, to her surprise, due to her sudden


    movement, coupled with the fact that Oscar had seen thating and turned sideways, she fell right


    onto the floor.


    Oscar looked down at the woman who had made a fool of herself and articted each word clearly, ¡°If


    you are so short of men, Amelia Hutton, there are many unmarried men working under me. How about


    I give you three?¡±


    Amelia Hutton felt her cheeks burning up. At that moment, his harsh words embarrassed her to no end.


    She awkwardly got up from the floor and said with reddened eyes, ¡°What exactly is so unlikeable about


    me? I''m so much like Amy. If you can love her, why can''t you share some of your love for her with me?


    As long as I can have a little ce in your heart, I''m willing to be with you even if I can''t marry you.


    Since the second time I saw you, I feel that you are a man with whom I could entrust my entire life. I''ve


    truly fallen in love with you. Could you not treat me so coldly?¡±


    If it were any other man, the sight of such a pitiful woman pouring out words of passion would have


    instantly melted his heart. Unfortunately, the man before her was Oscar, so she was bound to face a


    heartless rejection.


    Since she was making a fool of herself, she should not expect others to show respect for her.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Oscar spat coldly.


    However, the woman still refused to give up. I finally got a chance to be alone with Oscar. If I give up


    this time, there may not be such a golden opportunity in the future.


    She wanted to rush up and hug Oscar, but she did not expect to receive a tight p from him, leaving


    her dazed.


    ¡°Get out. Don''t make me think you''ve stooped this low. No one would be in the mood to seduce their


    brother-inw when their mother is critically ill. You''re the most shameless person I''ve ever met. Don''t


    bring shame upon your face that resembles Amelia''s. I don''t want to loathe you.¡± Oscar then continued


    coldly, ¡±You should be d that you resemble her. Otherwise, as a punishment for trying to seduce me,


    you would''ve been running naked on the streets for countless men to see by now, and you would make


    the headlines tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia Hutton subconsciously shuddered upon hearing that.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Despite his words, she remained where she was, still feeling extremely reluctant to leave just like that.


    Seeing that, Oscar took his phone and made a call. When it got through, he instructed, ¡°Walter,e


    in and take Ms. Hutton away.¡±


    ¡°If you call someone over, Oscar, I''ll say you called and invited me over to do something unspeakable


    to me.¡± Amelia decided to go all out and unbuttoned her shirt.


    He simply looked at her icily.


    ¡°If you want others to know that a rich youngdy like yourself ran to the hotel that her brother-inw


    was at only to make a fool of herself, you can just take your clothes off,¡± Oscar said nonchntly.


    Amelia Hutton bit her lip and said indignantly, ¡°Aren''t you afraid I''ll sue you for trying to defile me?¡±


    ¡°You''re already so shameless. What''s there for me to fear? If you''re not afraid that your mom''s


    condition will worsen after knowing what you''ve done, you can make it known to the world. I, Oscar


    Clinton, have never been afraid of anyone,¡± he remarked.


    Despite her reluctance, Amelia Hutton knew very well that if this matter had leaked out, nothing good


    woulde to her, especially if her mother did not make a recovery. If something untoward happened


    to Mom because of me, I''m afraid Dad would be the first person toe at me. By then, I''ll have no


    way of defending myself, not to mention that I did intend to seduce him in the first ce.


    ¡°Boss.¡± A handsome and slender man, Walter Ward, came in and called out respectfully.


    ¡°See her out, and if any random woman wishes toe near me in the future, you guys can just throw


    her out,¡± Oscar said ruthlessly.


    ¡°Understood, Boss.¡± Walter approached Amelia Hutton and gestured to her as he said politely, ¡°This


    way, Ms. Hutton.¡±


    She had long since tidied her clothes. She parted her lips as she looked at Oscar but could only


    reluctantly leave the suite in the end.


    Oscar immediately shut the door, his expression turning a little grim.


    Walter returned around ten minutester.


    ¡°Has she left?¡± Oscar inquired.


    ¡°Yes, Boss. I''ve sent her away. Shall I teach her a lesson?¡±


    ¡°Not for now. Don''t tell Amelia about this. I don''t want her to be bothered with some trivial things that


    don''t matter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    Walter nodded and quietly left the suite.


    Oscar took a bottle of wine from the wine cab, poured himself a ss, and slowly sipped it.


    He intended to teach Amelia Hutton a lesson for her seduction earlier on. However, in the end, as he


    looked at her face, which looked very simr to Amelia Winter''s, he dismissed those thoughts. After all,


    Mrs. Hutton is still sick, so if anything happened to Amelia Hutton, it''d worry Mrs. Hutton, and that may


    aggravate her condition. By then, Amelia Winters will be the one feeling anguished.


    In just ten seconds or so, he thought through all the oues, and because of that, he spared Amelia


    Hutton this time. Otherwise, she could never have left so easily.


    Oscar stood by the window, swirling the wine in the winess. His narrowed eyes had a hint of malice


    burning from within.


    Amelia Hutton was unaware that her act of seduction in the suite earlier on had almost cost her her life.


    She would never know that besides having a strong family background, Oscar was crueler than other


    men.


    She slumped into the car seat despondently with a nk stare. No one knew what she was thinking


    about.


    ¡°We''ve reached the hospital, miss,¡± the driver said as he stopped the car.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Only then did Amelia Hutton return to her senses. After looking out of the window, she took out a


    hundred from her bag and passed it to the driver. ¡°Keep the change,¡± she uttered petntly before


    pushing the car door open and exiting the car.


    She then took the elevator upstairs, and upon entering the ward, she saw Amelia Winters telling a joke


    to Eleanor. Although Benjamin looked a little impatient, he still waited beside them quietly. As for Sean,


    he was smiling gently at the side. The scene made it seem as though they were a family of four, and


    she was the one excluded.


    My father and brother were on my side previously, but now they''ve all switched sides and


    acknowledged Amelia. Not only did you steal my mother, Amelia Winters, but now you want to win over


    my father and brother? Do you want to render me helpless and alone? Don''t even think about it.


    Amelia Hutton attributed all the anger she had endured from Oscar to Amelia Winters. She felt that if it


    had not been for thetter, she would not have been in such a wretched state.


    ¡°Mom, you''re awake.¡± Sheposed herself and walked over docilely.


    Eleanor lifted her head with a smile. ¡°Where did you go, Amelia?¡±


    ¡°I went out for a walk. Are you all right, Mom? Does your head still hurt?¡± Amelia Hutton asked in


    concern.


    ¡°I''m fine. Don''t worry about me.¡± Eleanor looked extremely pale, but her smile was quite sincere. ¡°I''m


    already very satisfied with you three siblings around me. I still have to wait for you and your brother to


    get married, and I look forward to looking after all your children and enjoying our happy family times.


    So, I''ll stay strong before my wishes true.¡±


    Despite the smile on her face, Amelia Hutton snickered inwardly. She knew that Eleanor only had


    Amelia Winters on her mind at present, so Eleanor would not be concerned with her and Sean''s


    marriages.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you, Amelia? You don''t seem your normal self.¡± Eleanor looked at her, feeling


    worried. ¡°Are you too tired from constantlying to the hospital? Why don''t you go back and rest


    first? Don''t tire yourself out.¡±


    ¡°I''m fine, Mom.¡± Amelia Hutton sat down and continued, ¡°Mom, it''s been a few days since Amy came to


    Saspiuburg. Her work and family are all in Tayhaven, so she can''t keep staying here and taking care of


    you. Why don''t you let her and Oscar head back first? After all, this is the Hutton family''s matter.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Lia is also a member of our Hutton family, and I finally got her toe to


    Saspiuburg to see me. Are you so eager for her to go back?¡± Eleanor said angrily.


    Amelia Hutton was fuming deep down, but she swallowed her words upon looking at her mother''s pale


    face.


    ¡°That''s not what I meant, Mom. I''m just afraid that Amy''s inws will have a problem with her staying in


    Saspiuburg for too long. Don''t forget that she''s a married woman. Even if the Hutton family is her


    family, it''s inappropriate of her to stay here with us for too long,¡± she reasoned.


    Eleanor was dumbstruck.


    Amelia Winters nced at her sister before saying with a smile, ¡°I''ve already exined everything to


    my mother-inw, Mom. She''s very understanding and knows that you''ve not fully recovered, so she


    allowed me to stay here to take care of you. As for thepany, my father-inw is overseeing it. Even


    if Oscar is away for a month, there wouldn''t be any problems, so don''t worry.¡±


    Eleanor was relieved, as she subconsciously relied on Amelia Winters very much.


    ¡°You''re saying the truth, right, Lia?¡±


    Amelia Winters nodded.


    Seeing her response, Eleanor smiled. ¡°It''s good that you''re apanying me for a few more days, Lia.


    I''m reluctant to part with you.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about it, Mom. All of us are very worried about you. We''ll be at ease as long as you''re


    fine.¡±


    Eleanor''s mood lifted after she heard that.


    Even since Eleanor was hospitalized, Amelia Winters had been paying extra attention to the former''s


    diet and tried to make some nutritious food to help the former recover. Although that did not help much,


    she still wanted Eleanor to eat well and live afortable life.


    Amelia Hutton and Sean could never be as meticulous as her. As for Benjamin, despite keeping silent


    most of the time, he had witnessed everything she had done for Eleanor.


    With that, he finally began to see Amelia Winters in a new light. He followed her out when she went to


    fetch some water.


    ¡°Do you need something, Mr. Hutton?¡± she asked.


    Even after being acknowledged by Benjamin, Amelia Winters still did not call him ¡°Dad.¡±


    Benjamin gazed at her with a conflicted look. His lips twitched as he uttered with difficulty, ¡°Do you hate


    us, Amelia?¡±


    Amelia froze momentarily before replying with a carefree smile, ¡°I''d be lying if I denied it. However,


    perhaps because I''ve never lived with you all, so the hatred isn''t as intense as I''d imagined. Even after


    learning that you''re my father, I still don''t have much affection for you and only regard you as a


    somewhat familiar stranger. So there is still love and hate, only much milder.¡±


    A glint shed across Benjamin''s hazy eyes when he heard that. He did not expect Amelia to be so


    open-minded in certain matters.


    Her frankness made him think that his persistence over the past twenty years seemed so ridiculous. I


    can''t believe I can''t be as open-minded as someone much younger than me.


    ¡°Mr. Hutton, you didn''te to me just to tell me this, did you?¡± Amelia cocked her head to the side


    and looked at Benjamin curiously. She could not figure out the reason behind the sudden change in his


    attitude.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Benjamin suddenly uttered.


    A

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    She felt that the Huttons were quite strange. Although they look peaceful on the surface, everyone


    seems to be intentionally or unintentionally putting up their guard against me.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by her phone ringing. She took it out and noticed that the caller was


    Tiffany.


    She answered the call. ¡°Tiff.¡±


    ¡°Derrick and I are currently in Saspiuburg, Babe. Which hospital are you at?¡± Tiffany asked


    straightforwardly.


    Amelia figured that her best friend had probably learned about Eleanor''s illness from someone, so she


    had purposelye over with Derrick to visit her.


    ¡°I''m on the eighth floor of Saspiuburg''s Principal General Hospital. Come over now,¡± Amelia replied.


    She did not bother to ask Tiffany why she had not called her in advance.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Amelia picked up the kettle and returned to the ward. Eleanor had fallen


    asleep again, and aside from Sean, there was no one else in the room.


    ¡°Where is everyone else, Sean?¡±


    ¡°Amelia left after taking a call. She probably went to chat with her friend. As for Dad, he had to go back


    to thepany to work, so I''m the only one left.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia Winters chuckled.


    ¡°Sean, I think you are also pretty funny, and your temperament is quite different from Amelia''s.¡±


    ¡°Only you think that I''m humorous, Amy. Thepany employees all say that I constantly keep a poker


    face that is even scarier than my dad''s,¡± Sean deliberately replied with an exaggerated expression.


    Amelia could not help but giggle at that.


    ¡°It''s not a bad thing to appear stern during working hours. Wearing a yful smile when you work will


    make it harder for you to control your employees, and they may also question your abilities.¡± She


    smiled before adding, ¡°You never mix up your working and private lives, and that''s good. I think Mr.


    Hutton will soon leave thepany in your care. After all, you''re a very capable person.¡±


    ¡°This is your first timeplimenting me. Previously, I thought about getting close to you to use the


    Clinton family that was backing you to deal with Dad so that I could seize thepany''s management


    rights from him. I was afraid that he would foolishly hand over thepany to a woman who wasn''t


    part of our family someday. However, it turns out that I was being a little childish. Dad loves Mom so


    much. How could he ever do that?¡± Sean said with augh.


    Amelia nodded in agreement.


    She could not deny that Benjamin genuinely loved Eleanor. Although he was a man of few words and


    asionally put on a cold expression, he took care of Eleanor almost every night. As long as it was


    something he could do by himself, he would not leave it to others. He had also handed over most of the


    company affairs to Sean.


    ¡°There''s no bad blood between father and son. There is no way he would hand over thepany to an


    outsider instead of you. Your father loves Mom so much. How would he allow her son to get the shorter


    end of the stick?¡± Amelia remarked.


    ¡°You''ve said that Dad loves Mom, so when will you be willing to call him ''Dad''?¡±


    Amelia fell silent.


    Sean did not press on but thoughtfully changed the subject, picking some light-hearted jokes to tease


    her until she kept bursting intoughter.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    Eleanor was relieved, as she subconsciously relied on Amelia Winters very much.


    ¡°You''re saying the truth, right, Lia?¡±


    Amelia Winters nodded.


    Seeing her response, Eleanor smiled. ¡°It''s good that you''re apanying me for a few more days, Lia.


    I''m reluctant to part with you.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about it, Mom. All of us are very worried about you. We''ll be at ease as long as you''re


    fine.¡±


    Eleanor''s mood lifted after she heard that.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Even since Eleanor was hospitalized, Amelia Winters had been paying extra attention to the former''s


    diet and tried to make some nutritious food to help the former recover. Although that did not help much,


    she still wanted Eleanor to eat well and live afortable life.


    Amelia Hutton and Sean could never be as meticulous as her. As for Benjamin, despite keeping silent


    most of the time, he had witnessed everything she had done for Eleanor.


    With that, he finally began to see Amelia Winters in a new light. He followed her out when she went to


    fetch some water.


    ¡°Do you need something, Mr. Hutton?¡± she asked.


    Even after being acknowledged by Benjamin, Amelia Winters still did not call him ¡°Dad.¡±


    Benjamin gazed at her with a conflicted look. His lips twitched as he uttered with difficulty, ¡°Do you hate


    us, Amelia?¡±


    Amelia froze momentarily before replying with a carefree smile, ¡°I''d be lying if I denied it. However,


    perhaps because I''ve never lived with you all, so the hatred isn''t as intense as I''d imagined. Even after


    learning that you''re my father, I still don''t have much affection for you and only regard you as a


    somewhat familiar stranger. So there is still love and hate, only much milder.¡±


    A glint shed across Benjamin''s hazy eyes when he heard that. He did not expect Amelia to be so


    open-minded in certain matters.


    Her frankness made him think that his persistence over the past twenty years seemed so ridiculous. I


    can''t believe I can''t be as open-minded as someone much younger than me.


    ¡°Mr. Hutton, you didn''te to me just to tell me this, did you?¡± Amelia cocked her head to the side


    and looked at Benjamin curiously. She could not figure out the reason behind the sudden change in his


    attitude.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Benjamin suddenly uttered.


    Amelia was baffled.


    ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡±


    However, he merely threw her a nce before he turned around and left.


    This made Amelia even more confused.


    She felt that the Huttons were quite strange. Although they look peaceful on the surface, everyone


    seems to be intentionally or unintentionally putting up their guard against me.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by her phone ringing. She took it out and noticed that the caller was


    Tiffany.


    She answered the call. ¡°Tiff.¡±


    ¡°Derrick and I are currently in Saspiuburg, Babe. Which hospital are you at?¡± Tiffany asked


    straightforwardly.


    Amelia figured that her best friend had probably learned about Eleanor''s illness from someone, so she


    had purposelye over with Derrick to visit her.


    ¡°I''m on the eighth floor of Saspiuburg''s Principal General Hospital. Come over now,¡± Amelia replied.


    She did not bother to ask Tiffany why she had not called her in advance.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Amelia picked up the kettle and returned to the ward. Eleanor had fallen


    asleep again, and aside from Sean, there was no one else in the room.


    ¡°Where is everyone else, Sean?¡±


    ¡°Amelia left after taking a call. She probably went to chat with her friend. As for Dad, he had to go back


    to thepany to work, so I''m the only one left.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia Winters chuckled.


    ¡°Sean, I think you are also pretty funny, and your temperament is quite different from Amelia''s.¡±


    ¡°Only you think that I''m humorous, Amy. Thepany employees all say that I constantly keep a poker


    face that is even scarier than my dad''s,¡± Sean deliberately replied with an exaggerated expression.


    Amelia could not help but giggle at that.


    ¡°It''s not a bad thing to appear stern during working hours. Wearing a yful smile when you work will


    make it harder for you to control your employees, and they may also question your abilities.¡± She


    smiled before adding, ¡°You never mix up your working and private lives, and that''s good. I think Mr.


    Hutton will soon leave thepany in your care. After all, you''re a very capable person.¡±


    ¡°This is your first timeplimenting me. Previously, I thought about getting close to you to use the


    Clinton family that was backing you to deal with Dad so that I could seize thepany''s management


    rights from him. I was afraid that he would foolishly hand over thepany to a woman who wasn''t


    part of our family someday. However, it turns out that I was being a little childish. Dad loves Mom so


    much. How could he ever do that?¡± Sean said with augh.


    Amelia nodded in agreement.


    She could not deny that Benjamin genuinely loved Eleanor. Although he was a man of few words and


    asionally put on a cold expression, he took care of Eleanor almost every night. As long as it was


    something he could do by himself, he would not leave it to others. He had also handed over most of the


    company affairs to Sean.


    ¡°There''s no bad blood between father and son. There is no way he would hand over thepany to an


    outsider instead of you. Your father loves Mom so much. How would he allow her son to get the shorter


    end of the stick?¡± Amelia remarked.


    ¡°You''ve said that Dad loves Mom, so when will you be willing to call him ''Dad''?¡±


    Amelia fell silent.


    Sean did not press on but thoughtfully changed the subject, picking some light-hearted jokes to tease


    her until she kept bursting intoughter.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Amelia picked Tiffany up as soon as thetter arrived in Saspiuburg. She immediately spotted the


    bruise on Tiffany''s face, which was pretty hard to miss.


    ¡°How did you get that bruise, Tiff?¡± Amelia scrutinized her with a frown.


    ¡°I identally bumped my eye against the edge of a table. It''s no big deal,¡± answered Tiffany tersely,


    obviously having no intention to discuss the matter further, especially not in front of Derrick.


    Sensing that, Amelia didn''t press the matter either.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Tiffany handed the bouquet of flowers she brought with her to


    Eleanor. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I heard from Amelia that you''re not well, so Derrick and I came over to visit. How


    are you feeling today?¡±


    Lying on the hospital bed, Eleanor looked rather pale and sickly, but she appeared to be in good spirits.


    ¡°Thank you for visiting, Tiffany. I''m d to see you both, but why are you still standing? Go on and grab


    a chair!¡±


    With that, Tiffany and Derrick sat down and ended up chatting with Eleanor for almost an hour before


    bidding goodbye.


    As they were leaving, Amelia got going as well. ¡°Mom, I''m bringing them to check in at their hotel.


    Derrick will be meeting with his business partners here in Saspiuberg, so they may be staying for about


    three days.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead. Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine here with your dad taking care of me.¡±


    Amelia nodded and left.


    As soon as they arrived at the hotel, Tiffany turned to Derrick, urging, ¡°Don''t you have appointments


    with your clients today? You should get on with them. I''m going to hang out with Amelia for a while.¡±


    Ignoring the fact that there were other people in the room, Derrick nted a kiss on her cheeks. ¡°All


    right, then. I''ll join you for dinner tonight.¡±


    Tiffany sent him to the door, following him with her gaze until he entered the elevator, and then she


    turned to head back into the room.


    Meanwhile, Amelia was encouraging Oscar to do the same. ¡°Go on and settle your work matters. I''ll


    stay and catch up with Tiff.¡±


    Oscar nodded in agreement.


    Immediately after Oscar left the room, Amelia went straight to the point. ¡°All right, tell me the truth.


    What''s with that bruise on your face? Don''t tell me you identally bumped against a table again. You


    know I''m not buying that.¡±


    Hearing that, Tiffany slumped onto the couch like a deted balloon.


    With her head buried between her knees, she sighed dejectedly. ¡°Babe, marrying into the Hisson family


    isn''t at all what I imagined. I got this bruise because Derrick''s mother tossed an ashtray at me. Since


    she''s an elder, I''m at fault whenever I start arguing with her. With all this pressure the Hissons are


    giving me, I really don''t know if I''ll be able to hang in there any longer.¡±


    Shocked, Amelia hurried to Tiffany''s side, straightening thetter up and asking at once, ¡°What


    happened? Why did she suddenly hit you? Does Derrick know that she was the one who gave you that


    bruise?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven''t told him about it, as I didn''t want to spoil the rtionship between him and his mother.


    His mother already detests me. If I tell him about this now, it would seem as if I''m intentionally driving a


    wedge between them, and then I''d only end up having an even harder time.¡± Tiffany let out a long sigh,


    looking more downcast than ever.


    Marrying into this prestigious family was in no way as sweet as she had imagined. It had been less


    than half a year since the marriage, and she was already ovee with exhaustion.


    Amelia furrowed her brows as a burst of frustration filled her heart. First, her mother became critically


    ill, then now, her good friend''s marriage turned out to be an unhappy one. With all this going on, she


    could not help but feel tired as well. If it were not for Oscar, who gave her his unconditional support,


    she did not know whether she would have the strength to keep going either.


    ¡°I''m so sorry, Babe. Mrs. Hutton is so terribly sick, and yet I''m bothering you with all these petty


    matters. Don''t mind me, okay?¡± Tiffany stated gloomily as she covered her cheeks with her hands.


    Smiling faintly, Amelia stroked Tiffany''s hair gently. ¡°Don''t be silly. We''ve known each other for so many


    years and have been through so many storms together. Who else should you tell your troubles to if not


    me?¡±


    Leaning into Amelia''s embrace, Tiffany started sobbing quietly like a lost little child.


    Amelia could not help the tears that sprang into her eyes either. After being through such a lot with


    Tiffany, she had never seen thetter crying so miserably before. Tiffany had always been a big-


    hearted person who readily forgave and forgot the people who hurt her. The fact that she was crying so


    dismally now showed just how hard of a time Kate was secretly giving her.


    Amelia let out a long sigh. Perhaps it was a mistake to encourage her and Derrick to be together back


    then!


    After Tiffany was done crying, Amelia continued stroking her hair in the same gentle manner, asking,


    ¡°Tiff, have you ever considered having a proper talk with Derrick?¡±


    ¡°How? You have no idea what a despicable person his mother is. Whenever Derrick''s around, she


    treats me like a princess, serving me my favorite dishes at the dining table and treating me even better


    than the way she treats her own son. Naturally, Derrick assumed I''ve made up with his mother now. If I


    say anything at this moment, he would think that I''m just ndering her.¡±


    Amelia frowned deeply. What a two-faced b*tch that woman is!


    ¡°Tiff, you have a strong rtionship with Derrick, and he''s not an unreasonable man. I''m sure he''ll


    believe in anything you say,¡± advised Amelia after a moment''s contemtion.


    In fact, Tiffany believed that Derrick would believe her words, too. However, how long would he be able


    to keep doing that before he started to think that she was merely being unreasonable?


    ¡°You might be right, Babe. However, his mother is currently giving me the best treatment on earth. Or at


    least, that''s what it looks like to outsiders.¡± Tiffany smiled bitterly as she went on, ¡°I don''t even know


    how she changes her character so quickly. Perhaps she learned it from an expert. Whatever it is, she


    gives me the royal treatment whenever others are around, but the moment they''re gone, she turns into


    a wicked witch. This incident with the ashtray was a good example. It was flying in my direction the


    moment I stepped into the study. I didn''t even have a moment to react.¡±


    ¡°She''s too much!¡± Amelia snarled.


    ¡°And this isn''t even the worst example. She''s always cursing my family and criticizing that they''re just a


    liability that keeps leeching off her family. Whenever I fail to hold myself back, I''d snap back at her, and


    then she would immediately fall ill. Now, all the housekeepers of the Hisson residence are calling me a


    troublemaker and an ungrateful person. I don''t know what to do anymore,¡± Tiffany added, sounding


    utterly helpless and exhausted.


    Amelia had never known that Kate was such a scheming character. We have to think of a way to


    expose her as soon as possible. If not, Tiffany and Derrick''s marriage might crumble at any time!


    ¡°Why don''t you and Derrick move back to your condominium?¡± she suggested.


    ¡°If we could do that, then we wouldn''t have gone through all that trouble to move into the Hisson


    residence in the first ce. Living with the Hissons was Old Mr. Hisson''s only condition for Derrick to


    marry me, and Derrick might leave his currentpany to take over Hisson Group in two years'' time


    as well. Whenever I think of everything he has sacrificed for me, I just couldn''t bring myself to trouble


    him over such trivial matters,¡± Tiffany responded glumly as she hugged her knees to her chest and


    rested her forehead on her knees.


    Just as Amelia was about to say something, Tiffany''s phone sounded with a notification. Seeing that


    she had just received an image, Tiffany tapped into it and was immediately shocked by what she saw,


    her hand trembling uncontrobly.


    Perplexed, Amelia asked, ¡°Tiff, what is it?¡±


    Tiffany did not answer.


    Thus, Amelia took the phone from Tiffany''s hand, her eyes instantly widening when she saw the couple


    in the picture. She had not expected to see a picture of Derrick and Crystal together. Although they


    were not doing anything out of the line, the background of the picture was clearly a restaurant in


    Saspiuburg, and Derrick was d in the clothes he had been wearing earlier today.


    Her head throbbing dully, Amelia turned to look at Tiffany, only to see that thetter was, in fact, looking


    quite calm, albeit slightly pale.


    ¡°Don''t overthink it, Tiff. Perhaps Ms. Halliwell simply got to know that Derrick hade to Saspiuburg


    and asked to meet him over a meal. You can''t expect him to cut off contact with all his female friends


    just because he''s a married man, right?¡± Amelia remarked with a chuckle.


    Taking in a deep breath, Tiffany spoke through her pale lips. ¡°I''m fine, Babe. I trust him. I just didn''t


    expect him to lie to me and feel a little upset about that. That''s all.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°As long as you trust him, everything''s fine. Later, when hees back, you could ask him about it


    openly. There''s nothing worse for a couple than being distrustful of each other.¡± Amelia was beginning


    to realize that Tiffany was stronger than she had imagined.


    Tiffany nodded, leaning limply against Amelia and shutting her eyes, clearly not wanting to speak about


    it anymore.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Meanwhile, Derrick, who had been photographed without his consent, was currently sitting in a


    restaurant with a frosty expression. He looked at the woman sitting across from him and asked, ¡°Well,


    why did you ask me out?¡±


    Crystal cidly put some food on his te and smiled. ¡°After I''ve got to know that you''re in Saspiuburg,


    I purposely invited you out to have a meal with you. Is there a problem with that? We''ve known each


    other for so many years, and yet you sounded as though I was scheming against you.¡±


    Derrick didn''t even spare the food a nce as he warned in a cold tone, ¡°Don''t ever appear in front of


    my mom again. You''re just an outsider; you can''t intervene in my marriage with Tiff. Also, I know you''re


    the one who caused Jayden to gamble and borrow money at the casino. Me not speaking up doesn''t


    mean I have no clue about it. Do you think everyone else is a fool?¡±


    Crystal''s hand halted in mid-air. After a split second, she let out a chuckle, acting innocent. ¡°Derrick,


    what are you talking about? I don''t understand.¡±


    Derrick scoffed, his lips curling into a disdainful smirk. ¡°No, you know exactly what I''m talking about.


    Don''t provoke me, or I''ll go head-to-head against the Halliwell family.¡±


    Smiling in amusement, Crystal gazed at him. ¡°Derrick, it''s not my fault that Tiffany has a strained


    rtionship with your mom. Ever since you guys sent my cousin back to Saspiuburg because he


    attempted to sexually harass her, my grandparents were so angry that they sent me abroad. If you


    don''t believe me, go and check it then. You can''t me others for your unfortunate marriage.¡±


    Derrick narrowed his eyes into slits, a hint of viciousness in his gaze.


    However, the woman he was shooting daggers at seemed unfazed.


    Crystal continued to enjoy her food as she said, ¡°Derrick, try the food here. I purposely chose a


    restaurant that suits your taste.¡±


    Not stopping her from piling food on his te, Derrick merely stared at her with a cold look in his eyes.


    ¡°Crystal Halliwell, what do you want? Spit it out. Stop doing those disgusting things behind other


    people''s back.¡±


    Crystal put down her cutlery and sneered, ¡°Derrick, it''s not kind of you to say that. You said I did


    disgusting things, and where is your evidence? I''d always been abroad recently. You can check the


    flights. It''s ridiculous that you use me of causing Tiffany''s brother to gamble. I look down on Tiffany.


    Why would I get myself involved with her brother? It''s true that I know who her brother is, but you can''t


    hold me ountable for his uselessness and failures in life. I''ve never heard such a funny joke.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Derrick pressed his lips into a thin line, not saying a word.


    After taking a deep breath, Crystal went on deliberately, ¡°Derrick, since you know her brother is such a


    loser, does it ever cross your mind that she marries you for your money?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Derrick barked in anger.


    Crystal shrugged her shoulders, mming up her mouth.


    While she savored her food, he didn''t even touch the food. After she was done, she took a napkin to


    wipe her mouth and nced at the untouched food with a smile stered on her face. ¡°Derrick, you


    really don''t see me as your friend, huh?¡±


    ¡°Are you done? Let''s go.¡± Derrick stood up and walked right out of the restaurant, not bothering to pay


    for the meal as a gentleman. Nevertheless, Crystal was not enraged either. She paid the bill before


    following him out of the restaurant.


    ¡°Do you want to visit the Halliwell residence?¡± she inquired. ¡°My grandparents dly went to Tayhaven


    previously, but they came back here with bitter expressions. Both of them were quite angry at that time.


    They even vented their anger on me. Perhaps you should pay them a visit and put in a good word for


    me.¡±


    ¡°I''m leaving. Don''t go out of your way to destroy my marriage with Tiff.¡± Derrick shot her a meaningful


    look before turning around and walking off without looking back.


    As Crystal stared at his retreating figure, her lips curled up slightly. ¡°Derrick, I wonder how long your so-


    called love for Tiffany willst while both of you live with the snobbish and mean Hisson family. I''m


    waiting for the day when your marriage falls apart. Even if I can''t get you, I''ll watch you suffer,¡±


    muttered Crystal coldly.


    Naturally, Derrick didn''t know what she was thinking about. He went to the city center for a stroll, and


    when he saw goods that looked suitable for Tiffany, he bought them all. Within two to three hours, he


    brought back several shopping bags with him to the hotel.


    Just as he was about to reach the presidential suite, Amelia walked out of the suite, and their gazes


    met. Amelia said, ¡°Derrick, can we talk?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°ce those things back inside first. I''ll wait for you outside.¡± With that said, Amelia walked off.


    Derrick brought those items in and opened the door to the master bedroom. As he saw that Tiffany was


    fast asleep on the bed, his eyes dimmed. He then strode over and nted a gentle kiss on her cheek,


    whispering, ¡°Tiff, you can tell me everything that troubles you. We are husband and wife. I''m waiting for


    you to tell me all your grievances.¡±


    Tiffany murmured something iprehensible in response, then rolled over, facing him with her back


    as she continued to sleep.


    Shaking his head, Derrick tucked her in before walking out of the bedroom.


    Derrick and Amelia walked toward the end of the hallway and stood before a floor-to-ceiling window,


    gazing at the traffic underneath. Amelia began, ¡°Derrick, did you not notice Tiff has lost some weight?


    On the night before your wedding, you promised me that you''d take good care of her, but now, she


    rather talks to me than tells you that she''s been wronged. Aren''t you curious about the reason?¡±


    Pursing his lips, Derrick clenched his fists, and then released them. ¡°I thought she enjoyed staying at


    the Hisson residence.¡±


    Amelia gave him a strange look as she smiled bitterly. ¡°I didn''t expect you''d say that. Did you seriously


    think that she got that bruise at the corner of her eye because she identally bumped into


    something?¡±


    Derrick was silent for a while before he asked, ¡°What did she say to you? My mom makes things


    difficult for her on purpose?¡±


    Rage surged up within Amelia''s heart when she heard his response. He''s changed.


    ¡°Derrick, you''ve changed. You used to dote on Tiff. Both of you have just been married for a few


    months, and yet you''ve changed. Are you really the Derrick I know in the past?¡±


    He heaved a silent sigh. ¡°I''m sorry. I''m just a bit stressed out. Things areplicated in my family, and


    I''ll do my best to protect her, but I can''t protect her forever. She''s the only one by my side. Since the


    day I married her, I''ve never thought of letting her go. It''s just that life in a rich family is not easy. She''ll


    need to suffer for me, and she also needs to think of a way to let my mom ept her. I didn''t say


    anything just because I wanted to see how she would solve the problems.¡±


    Amelia was taken aback.


    I initially thought that he didn''t know about what Tiff was facing at his family house. It turns out he does


    know about it, but he chooses to keep mum, as he''s hoping that Tiffany could mature rapidly while


    living with his wealthy, snobbish family. His consideration for her proves that he truly loves her. Life


    after marrying into a rich family is full of adversity and struggle. If a woman only relies on her husband


    all the time, I''m afraid that this kind of rtionship won''tst long.


    ¡°Why did you have a meal with Ms. Halliwell, Derrick? Didn''t you say you were going out to meet a


    business partner?¡± Amelia questioned.


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Derrick cocked his brow.


    ¡°Someone took pictures of you having a meal with her and sent it to Tiff. At first, that person only sent


    one photograph, but after that, Tiff continued to receive many more consecutively. They were all


    pictures of Crystal putting food on your te. The moments were captured nicely, by the way.¡±


    ¡°I was just warning her not to sabotage my marriage. I didn''t know that we''d be photographed.¡± Derrick


    clenched his fists again. ¡°I hid it from Tiff because I didn''t want her to overthink the matter. I didn''t cheat


    on her.¡±


    ¡°Tiff and I believe in your character, but she is also under a lot of pressure after marrying you. You


    shouldfort her. It''s not easy for her as well.¡±


    Derrick nodded in response.


    ¡°Head inside and keep Tiffpany. I still need to go to the hospital with Oscar. Remember to talk to


    her nicely. Don''t quarrel again.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    As Amelia turned on her heel and left, Derrick clenched his fists so hard that his veins bulged.

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    The moment Tiffany woke up, the first thing she saw was a pair of bloodshot eyes gazing gently at her.


    Startled, she took a look at the owner of the eyes again and chuckled. ¡°Derrick, what are you doing?


    You didn''t want to sleep, so you watched me sleep?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Derrick grabbed her hand and put it on his face, apologizing in a gentle tone, ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    Stunned momentarily, Tiffany asked in bewilderment, ¡°Why did you apologize to me all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I lied to you. I actually went to have a meal with Crystal, but I can exin that. There''s nothing going


    on between Crystal and me. If I do love her, I wouldn''t have dated you for three years and married you


    after that.¡± Derrick went straight to the point.


    Tiffany could not help but burst outughing. She sat up on the bed and cupped his face. ¡°Amelia told


    you about the pictures?¡±


    Derrick nodded. ¡°Ever since we got married, we''ve been busy with our own careers. Besides, our


    families are involved in our lives. It''s been a long time since west had the time to sit down and chat


    together. I''m deeply sorry for not keeping youpany when you were mistreated in the Hisson


    residence.¡±


    His words warmed her heart, and the grievance she had been nursing vanished instantly.


    ¡°Derrick, I''m d you said that.¡± She smiled. ¡°As long as we love each other, I don''t mind being


    mistreated.¡±


    Taking her into his arms, he raised his hand and stroked the bruise on her face. ¡°Did you really get this


    because you identally bumped into something?¡±


    Tiffany lifted her gaze to look at him, seemingly as though she was trying to decipher the meaning


    behind his words.


    ¡°If it wasn''t for my own carelessness, do you think a housekeeper would dare to injure me?¡± she replied


    to his question with another question in amusement.


    Derrick''s gaze darkened. He nodded and said tenderly, ¡°Be careful next time. Try your best not to injure


    yourself. Otherwise, my heart would ache for you.¡±


    She nodded.


    Tiffany then asked Derrick to bring her phone over. As she nced at her phone, only then did she


    realize that it was currently one o''clock in the morning, which meant that she had slept for quite a long


    time.


    ¡°It''s sote? No wonder I''m famished. Why didn''t you wake me up?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I couldn''t bring myself to do so after seeing how soundly you were sleeping,¡± Derrick answered. ¡°Are


    you still feeling sleepy? If not, you can eat something before continuing to sleep. I stored the food I


    ordered inside the insted food containers. The food is still warm, and the dishes are your favorites.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After eating, Tiffany chatted with Derrick for a while and got back to sleep.


    The next day, they went to the hospital together and took an elevator to head upstairs. The moment


    she stepped out of the elevator, from the corner of her eye, she caught sight of a woman hugging a


    man from behind. She couldn''t recognize who that woman was at that moment, but she instantly


    realized who that man was.


    Furious, she stormed over at a brisk pace in her high heels. Derrick hurriedly caught up to her and


    pulled her arm, signaling her to calm down first.


    Her rational thought was almost overridden by her zing rage. She brushed his hand off her and


    roared, ¡°Let go of me. I want to see how shameless those two people can get. How can theymit


    adultery in broad daylight while they''re at a hospital? I''m so pissed off!¡±


    Just as those words left her mouth, a loud thud sounded from a stone''s throw away. It was the sound of


    a heavy object falling onto the ground.


    Tiffany and Derrick immediately nced over, and their jaws dropped in unison. The woman, who was


    hugging the man just now, was thrown over the shoulder and fell to the ground.


    Tiffany was dumbstruck for a second. When she heard the man''s frosty voice, a chill ran down her


    spine. She then gave him a thumbs-up as she muttered under her breath, ¡°Cool!¡±


    Derrick dragged her over and didn''t even bother to look at the woman on the floor. ¡°Mr. Clinton, where


    are your manners as a gentleman?¡± Derrick was all smiles.


    Tiffany chimed in, ¡°She wants to steal a married man. Does a b*tch like her deserve to be treated well


    by a gentleman?¡±


    Derrick merely grinned in response.


    Tiffany then went to check out who the bold woman was, but upon seeing the woman''s appearance


    clearly, Tiffany blurted out in fury, ¡°Amelia Hutton? You! He''s your brother-inw, and this is a hospital!


    If you''re a decent human being, you wouldn''t have seduced your brother-inw in public.¡±


    Undoubtedly, Tiffany''s voice was booming, attracting the attention of the healthcare workers and


    patients walking by.


    Feeling her face burn with embarrassment, Amelia hurriedly stumbled to her feet and immediately


    winced in pain when her movement pulled on the muscles on her back. When Oscar hurled her over


    his shoulder just now, her back had crashed against the ground forcefully, hence her sore back.


    Fortunately, she didn''t have a fracture.


    Amelia glowered at the surrounding onlookers and huffed, ¡°What are you looking at? Scram!¡±


    Undaunted, the group of people still looked enthusiastic. Not only did the crowd not disperse, but one


    of them also mocked, ¡°Beautiful, go on.¡±


    People nowadays are really annoying. I can''t believe people like them still exist in society.


    Amelia''s attractive face was distorted with rage, and for a second, she struggled to breathe.


    Tiffany hollered, ¡°Everyone,e and have a look at this heiress! She''s jealous of her sister''s perfect


    marriage, so she goes all out to seduce her brother-inw. I''ve never seen such a shameless sister-in-


    law like her.¡±


    Amelia''s face turned ashen. A mix of embarrassment, shamefulness, and anger surged within her.


    ¡°Tiffany, that''s enough.¡±


    ¡°What? You were not abashed when you were luring your brother-inw just now. You finally feel


    ashamed now?¡± Tiffany insulted scornfully.


    Amelia''s face got as red as a beet.


    ¡°You''re unbelievable.¡± With that, she pushed her way through the crowd and scurried off.


    Tiffany still felt a burning rage inside of her, but seeing that Eleanor''s ward was nearby, she decided not


    to kick up a fuss to prevent Amelia Winters froming out and witnessing the scene. Tiffany didn''t


    want to put her best friend in a tight spot.


    ¡°You all should leave now. There''s nothing else to see here,¡± Tiffany urged, waving her hands at the


    crowd.


    Only then did the crowd disperse.


    Crossing her arms across her chest, Tiffany red at Oscar. ¡°Mr. Clinton, I see you have a lot of


    admirers. There are already two avid admirers in Tayhaven. I can''t believe you even attracted your


    wife''s sister in Saspiuburg. Can you just keep your charm to yourself? If Amelia sees this, do you know


    how sad she would be?¡±


    Oscar pursed his lips, his gaze darkening rapidly. He, too, didn''t expect that Amelia Hutton would be so


    bold. When he hade out to give someone a call, she had also followed him out and hugged him


    from behind all of a sudden. It seems like the lesson I taught her at the hotel is not enough. That''s why


    she thinks she can do whatever she wants.


    As his obsidian-like eyes narrowed into slits, a hint of malice glimmered in his eyes.


    Looks like I really need to teach Amelia Hutton a lesson again. Otherwise, she''d be even bolder and


    have it her own way. This time, she hugged me from behind, and then next time, she may tear up my


    clothes and say that I want to force myself on her.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Clinton. We saw what happened just now. Don''t you want to exin yourself?¡± Tiffany


    questioned in exasperation.


    Oscar gave her a nce. ¡°What do you want me to say? There''s nothing going on between me and


    that woman. If I didn''t love Amelia, I would openly date any woman. I didn''t need to be surreptitious


    about it. Besides, I''m Oscar Clinton. I don''t need to be discreet.¡±


    With that, he strode away.


    ¡°Hey, Oscar Clinton! You were the one hooking up with someone else. Don''t you want to say


    something?¡± Tiffany''s rage intensified.


    Oscar paid her no mind.


    Derrick slung his arm around Tiffany''s shoulders and tried to calm her down. ¡°Tiff, don''t be mad


    anymore. I believe there''s nothing fishy between Mr. Clinton and Amelia Hutton.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let him go. It''s just that I''m not very happy with his


    attitude. I can''t believe so many women like him. Can''t I force him to make a promise on behalf of


    Amelia? Just look at his cold, snarky attitude. He really pisses me off!¡±


    Derrick was at a loss.


    ¡°Tiff, this is a matter between Amelia and him. Even though Amelia is your best friend, it''d be better for


    you not to intervene in their matter. Mr. Clinton''s personality might be a bit cold, but his feelings for


    Amelia are sincere. Just like what he had said, if he was just toying with Amelia, he would have courted


    any women he wanted openly.¡±


    That was why Tiffany felt even angrier.


    There was still a fire burning in Tiffany''s heart, but she could not do anything to Oscar either.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    As soon as Tiffany entered the ward, she red at Amelia Hutton, who stood in the corner, and


    snorted. Derrick squeezed her fingers gently and whispered, ¡°Tiff, calm down. There are many people


    in the ward.¡±


    Afterposing herself, Tiffany walked over to the bed. She said, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I''m here again. Are


    you feeling better?¡±


    Eleanor''s face looked even paler than the day before. Apart from that, she had lost a lot of weight. The


    oversized hospital gown hung loosely over her body, making it look like a yful child had stolen an


    adult''s clothing.


    Seeing this, Tiffany felt a lump start to form in her throat. She couldn''t believe the woman in front of her


    who was once so dazzling had been reduced to such a sickly state after being tortured by the disease.


    At that thought, Tiffany''s heart couldn''t help but ache.


    Unaware of Tiffany''s thoughts, Eleanor smiled warmly. ¡°Thanks for your concern, Tiffany. I''m feeling


    better. With Lia taking care of me, I''ll be able to endure it even if it''s a more serious illness.¡±


    Tiffany put the fruit basket she bought on the table and said with a smile, ¡°Amelia must be your


    antidote, Mrs. Hutton.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is. My whole body is filled with energy as long as she''s here.¡± Eleanor smiled.


    Amelia Winters poured two cups of tea for Tiffany and Derrick before she said, ¡°Tiff, Derrick, when are


    you two going back to Tayhaven?¡±


    ¡°Probably the day after tomorrow. Derrick and I will be visiting an elder in Saspiuburg in the afternoon.


    Otherwise, we wille off as rude if we don''t visit them even when we¡¯re in Saspiuburg,¡± Tiffany


    replied as she took a sip of tea.


    Amelia Winters nodded.


    Eleanor looked at Tiffany and asked weakly, ¡°Tiffany, you and Derrick have been married for a few


    months now. How is it? Is there good news?¡±


    Tiffany was momentarily stumped. The next second, it dawned on her what Eleanor meant. So, she


    shook her head. ¡°We''re still a newlywed. We want some time to ourselves first.¡±


    Eleanor nodded understandingly but said earnestly, ¡°There is nothing wrong with young people wanting


    to enjoy their newlywed lives. But you two should still put pregnancy in your n. Both of you are over


    thirty years old. It''s not easy for women to get pregnant once they are over thirty. You guys should hurry


    up.¡±


    Tiffany nodded and smiled. ¡°I got it, Mrs. Hutton. Derrick and I will work harder.¡±


    ¡°Lia happened to be nning for another child too. Since you two are good friends, you should hurry it


    up. Maybe both of you can get pregnant around the same time. That will be great.¡± With a smile,


    Eleanor continued, ¡°That way, I can help babysit your child too when I babysit Lia''s child.


    Amelia Winters and Tiffany remained indifferent after hearing what Eleanor said. Looking at the


    situation, Amelia Hutton couldn''t help but chime in, her voice turning sharp.


    ¡°Mom, she doesn''t have a n for a child yet. Why are you being so nosy? That is ridiculous.¡±


    Eleanor was taken aback by her remark. She looked at Amelia Hutton in puzzlement and said with a


    slightly annoyed voice, ¡°Amelia, what''s wrong with you? Why are you behaving this way when I''m


    talking to our guests? You''re so rude.¡±


    Amelia Hutton bit her lip and nced at Oscar instinctively. However, she didn''t expect Oscar to be


    staring at Amelia Winters without a care for her.


    The indignance she felt magnified instantly.


    ¡°Mom, I just wanted you to rest well without worrying about these things. It''s not good for your health.


    The doctor said you should focus on recuperating. Don''t tire yourself out over these things. Why don''t


    you listen?¡± Amelia Hutton huffed.


    Eleanor''s expression softened, and she said, ¡°Amelia, I know you meant well. But I''m talking to our


    guests, so you should be more polite. Apologize to Tiffany now. Don''t make a fuss and behave


    yourself.¡±


    Amelia Hutton''s expression darkened, and she was about to blow her top when Benjamin entered the


    ward. As such, she could only swallow the words on the tip of her tongue.


    Benjamin walked straight to Eleanor''s side and touched her forehead with his cheek. Sensing there


    was no sign of fever, he said warmly, ¡°Does your head still hurt? Do you want the doctor to check on


    you again?¡±


    Eleanor dodged a little, but she was not as repulsed by his touch anymore.


    ¡°The children are here, so don''t pretend to be all intimate with me. They''ll get the wrong impression,¡±


    Eleanor said awkwardly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Benjamin was all smiles after he heard that.


    Then, he sat down and said, ¡°Let me tell you something. I''ve handed thepany over to Sean. He


    will have to stand on his own from now. Of course, I''ll help him whenever he encounters problems that


    he cannot solve. But, I will not interfere with thepany''s affairs anymore. I''ll stay right by your side to


    apany you to your treatments. When you get better, we''ll travel overseas. We can settle down


    there too if you like the environment over there.¡±


    Eleanor was stunned and looked at Benjamin with a conflicted look. She never thought that this man


    who had been domineering for most of his life would let go of everything he had been adamant about


    for her illness.


    ¡°Didn''t you like managing thepany?¡± Eleanor asked.


    ¡°I don''t. I was only holding on to thepany for all these years because I wanted you to have a better


    life. And stop thinking of the daughter who went missing. It''s a pity that I only now realized that I had


    misced my focus. But it''s not toote. At least this way, I have more time for you now.¡±


    Eleanor fell silent.


    Just then, a youngdy entered the ward when the tension in the air started to disperse.


    She approached Benjamin with a paper in her hand and said, ¡°Darling, I''m pregnant.¡±


    Her words left everyone in shock. The youngdy looked simr to Eleanor in terms of her aura and


    appearance, especially her glistering eyes.


    If Eleanor were a mature and ripe peach, the youngdy would be a delicate and tender pear. The


    latter seemed to be in her early twenties and at the peak of her prime.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Benjamin''s expression darkened as he said solemnly, ¡°Scram! I''ve already broken


    up with you. Never show up here again.¡±


    The girl seemed to be frightened. She then showed the report in her hand with teary eyes and said,


    ¡°I''m not feeling well, so I went to the hospital for a check-up. The doctor told me I had been pregnant


    for three months. You have to take responsibility.¡±


    Benjamin was furious, and the veins on his neck were visibly popping.


    He had barely touched this girl before him. They slept together a few times when Eleanor got on his


    nerves. Benjamin only took the girl as a ce to vent his anger. Eleanor was the only woman in his


    heart. Even if the girl looked simr to Eleanor, she was simply a defective duplicate that could never


    bepared.


    ¡°Abort it and get lost,¡± Benjamin uttered coldly.


    The girl looked as though she was going to burst into tears anytime soon.


    Eleanor remained unfazed at thismotion. Then, she said coldly, ¡°Talk to her outside. Don''t disturb


    the serenity of the ward. And don''te here as you like. You''ll dirty this ce. I won''t be able to fall


    asleep then.¡±


    Benjamin''s expression grew icy-cold instantly. It was as though he was going to skin the girl alive.


    ¡°Eleanor, I''ll head out for a while. I won''t let you get sickened by this.¡± Benjamin softened his tone.


    Then, he shot a death re at the girl and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    The girl trembled slightly at that but still followed Benjamin out obediently.


    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Amelia Winters was worried after she nced at Eleanor, who looked visibly


    exhausted.


    Eleanor nodded with a smile. ¡°I''m fine. It''s just that your dad''s at the age of nearing death but still


    manages to do something so disgraceful. It''s embarrassing, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°No. No matter what, he''s still our elder and this is his affair. I''m sure he will resolve it. Mom, don''t you


    worry about it. I''m sure Dad won''t let the unruly girl bother you again.¡±


    Eleanor nodded while leaning against the bed listlessly.


    Tiffany and the rest could see that Eleanor was exhausted, so everyone stood up and bid farewell.


    Amelia Hutton stayed back at the ward to take care of Eleanor while Amelia Winters walked them out.


    Tiffany took a nce at Oscar before she pulled Amelia aside.


    ¡°Babe, you should watch out for that girl, Amelia. Your husband''s a gem. Be careful and don''t let her


    snatch him away. It''ll be useless to cry a river of tears when that happens.¡± Tiffany ranted through


    gritted teeth.


    Amelia waspletely nonplussed.


    ¡°Did she mess with you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean she messed with me? I''m telling you this for your own good. Your husband is an


    outstanding person. He attracts not only butterflies but also arge group of roaring bees and flies.


    Even if he doesn''t have bad intentions, that doesn''t mean that those women don''t. They''ll do everything


    in their power to get his attention. If Mr. Clinton fell for their trap, everything will be toote, and you''ll


    regret it for life,¡± Tiffany said.


    The smile on Amelia''s face faded.


    ¡°Did she do something?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I''ll remind you like this if she didn''t? She hugged Oscar from behind in public and almost


    begged to getid. You''d better keep yourself on your toes. Or else, you''ll really regret it.¡±


    Amelia fell into deep thought and said, ¡°All right. I''ll watch out. But don''t worry too much about it. If


    Oscar got snatched away, that means he caved into his desires and isn''t loyal enough. I will be able to


    see his true colors then, wouldn''t I?¡±


    ¡°Well, as long as you know what you''re doing. Derrick and I are going to visit the elder in Saspiuburg


    now. If you can, you and Oscar should head back with us the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°We''ll see.¡±


    Oscar made his way over to Amelia after Tiffany and Derrick left. He asked, ¡°What''s with that solemn


    expression? What did Tiffany tell you this time?¡±


    ¡°She said that Amelia seduced you in public.¡±


    Oscar nodded in response and exined, ¡°I threw her over my shoulder. I don''t mind sending a few


    men to have fun with her if she was any other woman. But she''s your sister, and you two look very


    much alike.¡± He couldn''t bear to let Amelia Hutton suffer the torture since she looked like his wife.


    Amelia wasn''t happy after she heard that and said, ¡°Oscar, since she and I look so simr, are you


    going to fall in love with her one day, too?¡±


    ¡°There are so many people who look like you on earth. Does that mean I''ll have to fall in love with


    every one of them as well?¡±


    Amelia was rendered speechless.


    ¡°You silly girl. Come on, let''s go. Don''t ask such a silly question again. It''s enough for Tiffany to be silly


    alone, don''t let her silliness spread to you.¡±


    Amelia Winters'' lips curled into a smile, thus marking the end of this incident. Nheless, she was


    now wary of Amelia Hutton as she didn''t want any trouble to arise further down the road. Knowing


    Amelia Hutton''s intention was one thing, but her seducing Oscar was another matter. Amelia Winters


    felt she might lose her man if she wasn''t alert enough.


    Unwittingly, Amelia Winters felt a sense of crisis since her husband was such an outstanding man. It


    would be difficult for any woman to resist his charm. Thus, she figured she had to be on guard.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    After finding out that Amelia Hutton had dared to seduce Oscar at the hospital, Amelia Winters had


    subsequently kept her distance from the former. She only nodded at Amelia Hutton when they crossed


    paths.


    Eleanor had noticed this change in demeanor. She could not help her curiosity and asked, ¡°Lia, has


    Amelia done something to make you angry?¡±


    Amelia Winters merely looked at her with a puzzled grin and said, ¡°What makes you think that, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Well, you hardly seem to be talking anymore. And you both look like something is keeping you on


    edge. I may be sick, but I''m not blind. In fact, my eyes are as sharp as ever. So tell me, did Amelia do


    something to you and behaved insensibly?¡± Eleanor finished with a flourish, insistent on getting to the


    bottom of things.


    Amelia Winters tutted and smiled at Eleanor. ¡°Why do you think so? We''re all right. There''s no need to


    worry.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± replied Amelia Winters, her tone firm. ¡°Besides, I don''t have a reason to lie to you, do I?¡±


    Eleanor could only believe her words for now.


    ¡°I think you should get some rest first, Mom. I''ll be here with you.¡±


    Eleanor nodded and closed her eyes. However, it was not a fitful sleep, likely caused by the problems


    from thest few days looming over her. She was not tired, and all she could do was nap.


    After waiting for nearly ten minutes, Amelia Winters thought that Eleanor had already fallen asleep. As


    such, she seemed to have mellowed down a little herself.


    Just then, Amelia Hutton walked in. With a cursory nce, she noticed that her mother had fallen


    asleep. She then made her way toward Amelia Winters and asked her imperiously, ¡°Amy, may we


    speak?¡±


    Amelia Winters looked at the sleeping Eleanor. Thinking thetter was sound asleep, she replied,


    ¡°Sure. Let''s talk outside.¡±


    ¡°No, I''ll say it right here.¡± Very boldly, Amelia Hutton stood with her arms akimbo and dered, ¡°I''m in


    love with Oscar and don''t wish to lose out on such a good man. I''d like to have a shot at pursuing him.¡±


    Amelia Winters was absolutely dumbfounded when she heard this.


    Hah! The audacity she has to be able to say this so confidently! That aside, we''re rted by blood!


    What makes her think that trying to steal someone''s husband is dignified enough to warrant that tone of


    voice? I really don''t know where she gets that confidence from.


    Amelia Winters then steeled herself before replying, ¡°Amelia, he''s your brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he''s my brother-inw, but what can I do? I can''t help but be attracted by him at first sight. I also


    thought about staying away from him, but you keep showing up. Every time I see him, I get involuntarily


    attracted to him. As such, I''ve fallen in love with him, and it''s all your fault! You need to be held


    ountable for this, too!¡± said Amelia matter-of-factly.


    Amelia Winters nced at Amelia Hutton like thetter was an idiot. When they first met in Beshya,


    even without her sight, Amelia Winters thought that Amelia Hutton behaved like ady of the genteel


    ss¡ªwell-mannered and articte. As such, Amelia Winters assumed thetter was a person of a


    good upbringing. However, after regaining her sight, Amelia Winters soon realized that the woman


    sharing her namesake was nothing like what she portrayed. Amelia Winters could not believe that she


    turned out to be such a person.


    What a joke!


    Amelia Winters opened her mouth and was about to speak when a pillow flew past her andnded


    smack dab on Amelia Hutton''s face. A loud, frantic voice then filled the air. ¡°Amelia Hutton, are you


    trying to be the death of me? How can you say something so shameless? You''re now iming to be in


    love with him? That man is your brother-inw! You¡ª¡±


    Eleanor was unable to keep up with her own anger and copsed back into the bed before she finished


    speaking.


    Both Amelias did not expect this to happen. In frantic unison, they both cried out, ¡°Mom!¡±


    However, Amelia Winters was able to remain calm. Very quickly, she notified the doctor and watched


    as he wheeled her mother into the operating room.


    Benjamin and Sean came in a hurry after receiving the news. Oscar, however, was still in a meeting


    with a client, so Amelia said nothing to him yet.


    Benjamin looked at the lit sign that said ¡°Operating Room.¡± His eyes were bloodshot, and his chest was


    heaving up and down. The man was out of breath because he had run all the way inside.


    He red at Amelia Hutton, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°How on earth did she end up in the operating


    room? The doctor said that her condition over the past two days was stable!¡±


    Startled, Amelia Hutton took two steps back and murmured, ¡°Dad, calm down. I was merely speaking


    to Amy, but she couldn''t help herself and said some rather nasty things. I didn''t realize that Mom wasn''t


    asleep yet. She heard this and got so angry that she fainted.¡±


    Amelia Winters nced coldly at her. This woman really knows how to twist her words, huh? What a


    snake.


    Benjamin looked at Amelia Winters, but his tone was significantly muted. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, is that true?¡±


    It was truly odd to see how both father and daughter addressed each other so formally like this.


    ¡°Mr. Hutton, I don''t think now''s the right time to find out who did what. I think we should wait for Mom to


    wake up before discussing this. What do you think?¡± replied Amelia Winters calmly.


    Benjamin took a deep breath, and sure enough, he chose not to pursue it any further.


    Amelia Hutton watched this as she chewed on her bottom lip. Rage burned and boiled within her.


    Eleanor stayed in the operating room for nearly an hour before being pushed out. Benjamin walked up


    quickly and asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor, how is my wife?¡±


    ¡°She''s not in immediate danger, but her brain tumor is currently at the middle stage. She cannot be too


    agitated. As her family members, you should try and make sure she remains calm at all times,¡± said the


    lead surgeon.


    ¡°I understand. I was at fault.¡±


    They then followed Eleanor as she was pushed into a ward. The nurse suspended an IV drip for her


    and said, ¡°She is still quite weak. So try not to make too much noise.¡±


    Benjamin and the others nodded meekly.


    When the nurse went out, Benjamin sat beside the hospital bed and said, ¡°Just leave us be.¡±


    Sean was worried and said, ¡°Dad, why don''t I stay here with Amy? You should just take Amelia back.¡±


    He was hinting that thest two people his mother wanted to see when she woke up were Benjamin


    and Amelia Hutton. Sean also noticed that Amelia Hutton''s eyes darted back and forth as he spoke. At


    a nce, he could tell that she lied about the situation. He knew that Amelia Winters was not an


    imprudent woman and deduced that his mother had fainted because of something Amelia Hutton had


    done.


    Sean knew his sister all too well. He could see right past her good girl facade, thinking she could fool


    everyone with her concern and allegedly big heart. However, she was the sort who was always looking


    to climb to better heights. After connecting the dots, it was not difficult to figure out that his sister was to


    me.


    Benjamin nced at Sean and said, ¡°Are you not even going to listen to me now?¡±


    Sean smiled and replied, ¡°Dad, don''t get me wrong. I just think that you haven''t sorted out the matters


    regarding your mistress and that Mom is still angry at you. I doubt she''d want to see you yet. If she


    wakes up and you''re the first person that appears before her, I doubt she''d feel too good about it.¡±


    Benjamin looked thoughtful but still said, ¡°Just go. I''ll take care of things from here.¡±


    Sean had no choice but to go out with Amelia and the others.


    After leaving the ward, Sean chose not to mince his words. ¡°Amelia, you p*ssed Mom off again, didn''t


    you?¡±


    Amelia Hutton was furious at this. ¡°Sean! How could you simply jump to conclusions and assume that I


    did something? Why can''t it be Amy?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Sean nced at Amelia Winters and said bluntly, ¡°She knows how to read the room and would never


    say harsh things to agitate Mom like this.¡±


    ¡°So you mean to say that I''m ignorant and that I can''t read the situation? That I only know how to p*ss


    off Mom? How long have you known her? And you''re already taking her side? Am I even your sister


    anymore?¡±


    Sean was about to reply, but Amelia Winters chime in, ¡°Stop arguing, both of you. If there''s nothing


    else, I''ll be on my way, then.¡±


    Amelia Hutton grabbed her sister''s hand and said,¡± Stop right where you are, Amelia Winters! Have


    you bewitched my family or something? Why are they now all on your side?¡±


    Amelia Winters looked at her calmly and enunciated each word with great care, ¡°Why don''t you look in


    the mirror and find out?¡±


    Having said that, she left without looking back.


    Amelia Hutton was so angry that she was left shaking.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    Sean dragged Amelia Hutton out of the hospital and found a ce that was near deserted. He stopped


    there and asked her, ¡°Amelia, tell me. Did you do something stupid in front of Amelia Winters again?¡±


    Amelia crossed her arms in front of her chest defensively and huffed, ¡°I am your sister! Why do you


    automatically assume that I''m at fault the second something happens to Mom? You both barely know


    her, and yet you insist on taking her side!¡±


    Sean''s eyes turned cold. This time, he was truly angry.


    ¡°Don''t change the subject. You know full well that we usually dote on you and let you do whatever you


    want. But don''t think I''m unaware you had a hand in Mom''s current state. You''d bettere clean, or


    I''m going to send you abroad and save everyone the trouble of having to deal with your impertinence,¡±


    said Sean, his tone icy.


    Amelia looked at him, driven to tears. The more she cried, the more wronged she felt.


    Sean could feel his temples pounding from her crying and wanted to berate her. Little did he expect


    that she would cry even harder. Even the patients who were out for a stroll with their family members


    couldn''t help but look their way.


    Having noticed the unwanted attention, Sean sighed deeply and lowered his voice. ¡°Stop crying.¡± With


    such an impertinent sister, he wondered if she had offended Oscar and Amelia Winters with her actions


    somehow. Given how Oscar was quite protective, Sean was worried that his family was going to take a


    hit.


    Sean knew that Oscar was a man he could not afford to provoke. Even though the Huttons were a


    respectable family in Saspiuburg, they were nothingpared to the Clintons. The upper sses were


    divided into a few tiers, where the Clintons were at the top of the food chain. The gap between both


    families was not too drastic, but Sean had yet to witness the extent of Oscar''s hold of the area. As


    such, he did not want his sister to offend someone like Oscar due to her ignorance.


    Amelia was still sobbing.


    ¡°If you keep crying, I won''t bother taking care of you anymore,¡± threatened Sean softly.


    Amelia''s crying stopped abruptly.


    ¡°Tell me, why did Mom faint? I want to hear the truth,¡± Sean said, his tone grim.


    Amelia pondered for a bit in silence before she finally spoke. ¡°I got into a bit of a tussle with Amy saying


    that I had fallen for Oscar and seduced him in the open. Mom overheard this, and she was so angry


    that she fainted.¡±


    Harsh, barkingughter erupted from Sean. ¡°Amelia, could you be any less shameless?¡± His tone then


    shifted abruptly as he became furious. ¡°Didn''t I warn you not to provoke Oscar? Are you just going to


    tantly ignore my words? You are ying with fire! Do you want to drag the rest of us to hell with


    you?¡±


    Amelia red at him and said, ¡°Are you still my brother? I have merely fallen for him and want to make


    him mine. Didn''t you support me before? But now you''re ming me for taking action? It''s like you


    don''t think of me as your sister anymore.¡±


    ¡°If that were the case, I would have just left you to your own device. Why would I still care then?¡± hissed


    Sean.


    This sister of mine is so mindless, and she always does things ording to her own whims. If she is


    allowed to mess around, I''m worried that the Hutton family will suffer alongside her.


    ¡°If you still think of me as your sister, then help me figure out a way to make him mine!¡± said Amelia


    brazenly.


    A loud ¡°pop¡± filled the air as Sean pped her across the face.


    ¡°I''m warning you, Amelia. You can whore yourself out all you want. I don''t care how many men you


    bring home. But Oscar? You''d better leave him alone. He''s not someone you can approach.¡± Having


    said that, Sean turned on his heel and left.


    Amelia covered her smarting cheek and looked at her brother viciously. Her face contorted in fury, and


    there was no masking the hatred burning in her eyes then.


    ¡°You won''t let me go after Oscar, but I will do just that. I don''t believe that I''m any less than Amelia


    Winters. I just want to prove to all of you that I am better than she is!¡± hissed Amelia through clenched


    teeth.


    Eleanor and Sean''s repeated obstructions further aroused the refusal to back down and the


    competitiveness in her heart which fed into the desire to win over Oscar. Subconsciously, she was only


    going to be at peace after being with Oscar to prove her worth to her mother and brother and draw their


    attention to her again.


    When Sean left, he saw Amelia Winters, who had left the hospital, returning.


    With a warm smile, he walked over and greeted her.


    Seeing that it was him, Amelia smiled and said, ¡°Hey, Sean.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you leave? Why did youe back?¡±


    ¡°I''m worried about Mom. Plus, Oscar is out meeting a client so I decided toe back here.¡±


    ¡°In that case, would you mind sitting with me?¡± Sean pointed toward the benches designated for


    patients and their visitors. ¡°The scenery is quite pleasant, and it would be nice for us to have a chat.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    As the two walked over, Sean suddenly stopped and smiled. ¡°Wait here. I''m going to buy us some


    coffee.¡±


    Amelia originally wanted to stop him from going through the trouble but Sean had already strode away.


    All she could do was remain silent.


    ¡°Amelia, why did youe back?¡± Just then, Amelia Hutton''s voice rang out. Having seen her rival, the


    woman walked over with determined anger. In a condescending tone, she said, ¡°Did youe back to


    make fun of me?¡±


    Amelia Winters said, ¡°You''re overthinking.¡±


    Amelia Hutton snorted coldly. ¡°I''m telling you, my father and brother are only keeping things amicable


    for Mom''s sake. Don''t think that they''d so readily ept a stray like yourself. You''re delusional if you


    think you''re ever going to be a part of the Hutton family.¡±


    Amelia Winters found her words funny, but said nothing.


    Thinking that she had sessfully frightened her sister, the rage that Amelia Hutton felt subsided.


    ¡°Amelia, what are you doing?¡± Just then, Sean came back with two cups of coffee.


    Amelia Hutton looked at the coffee in his hands and a dark glint shed across her eyes. She then


    clenched and unclenched her fists.


    ¡°Did you go and buy her coffee, Sean?¡± asked Amelia Hutton.


    ¡°Stop messing around, Amelia. Go home.¡±


    ¡°I refuse! What''s so good about her that you''re bending over backwards for her?¡±


    ¡°Interestingly enough, we''re seeing what''s good about her because of your horrible behavior. What''s


    the point of nitpicking over this now?¡±


    Amelia Hutton went silent.


    ¡°Go home. Now,¡± hissed Sean, his tone imperious and cold.


    Amelia Hutton red at her brother, her gaze deep enough to bore holes in his body.


    Sean returned the re. They both stood at an impasse, ying a game of silent tug-of-war. The first


    person to break eye contact was the first to lose.


    Amelia Winters watched this farce for a short while before she got up. ¡°I''ll leave you two to your...


    discussion. I''m going to check on Mom.¡±


    Only then did Sean turn to look at Amelia Winters with a nd smile. ¡°Please have a seat. I still wish


    for us to chat.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°There''s no need for this. I''ll leave you two to chat. Stop hurting each other because of me. After all, a


    stray older sister isn''t worth ruining your rtionship for,¡± said Amelia Winters nonchntly.


    Sean nced at her inquisitively but did not stop her in the end.


    As soon as Amelia Winters left, Sean''s face fell. He nced at his sister angrily and said, ¡°You really


    are good for nothing, aren''t you?¡±


    Amelia Hutton merely said, ¡°I bet you want to climb up thedder at the expense of Amelia Winters,


    huh? But what can you do? She doesn''t even see you as a sibling.¡±


    A myriad of emotions shed across Sean''s face before it turned impassive again.


    He turned around and left without sparing another nce at his sister. Amelia was flustered for a


    moment and immediately followed after him.


    ¡°As long as we can win over Oscar together, I can easily influence the Clintons to help you expand in


    Tayhaven,¡± said Amelia.


    Sean didn''t even look at her. Inwardly, he could only think of how ridiculous that sounded.


    ¡°Why won''t you help me, Sean? I am your only sister, and we''re in the same boat! If I marry a good


    man, it will also benefit you. You shouldn''t rely on an older sister who has been missing for twenty-odd


    years to help you in any way.¡±


    Sean picked up the pace.


    He couldn''t believe that his younger sister was still having unrealistic delusions about recing Amelia


    Winters, but she was unable to reflect on whether or not she could even be ced in the same league


    as the person she intended to rece.


    Amelia Winters grew up in a small family, but her temperament and appearance surpassed that of this


    sister of mine. In spite of this, she is still riding on the coattails of her own social status.


    She''s clearly ignorant about any of this.


    ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    Amelia shut her mouth obediently, but after a minute, she started chattering again, making Sean so


    annoyed that he wished someone would sew her mouth shut.


    Sean sat in his car, stepped on the elerator, and sped away.


    A smirk appeared on Amelia''s lips as she sneered, ¡°You should spare your efforts at trying to befriend


    Amelia. I won''t let you seed. If anything, I''ll force you to stand by my side and help me get Oscar.


    He is mine.¡±


    Sean had already driven away, so naturally, he could not hear Amelia''s haughty deration.


    Amelia Hutton wandered around the hospital in a good mood, thinking about how to hook up with


    Oscar. Little did she know that danger was approaching her. Suddenly, someone stuffed her into a sack


    and dragged her toward the bushes. Before she could even scream for help, she was beaten


    unconscious by a gang of men. Having aplished what they set out to do, they quickly left the


    scene.


    Hours had passed and no one realized that Amelia stilly there in a sack, bruised and unconscious.


    She was eventually found by a female sanitation worker who wondered why such arge sack had


    been left there. Very carefully, the worker untied the sack and realized that the bruised and injured


    woman inside it was still breathing. Hurriedly, she ran to get help before Amelia died from asphyxiation.


    Amelia was immediately given treatment. Having heard the news, Sean and Benjamin rushed over to


    see what happened. They found Amelia''s face bruised and swollen, but otherwise fine. Benjamin was


    furious as he asked, ¡°How the hell did you end up like this? Who is responsible for this?¡±

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    Amelia tried to pout but gritted her teeth in pain when she attempted to move the muscles in her face.


    She covered her chin and said in a loud voice, ¡°Dad, someone stuffed me into a sack and beat me up! I


    don''t know who did this, but you must avenge me!¡±


    Benjamin did, after all, love his only daughter. Seeing her in this battered state distressed him greatly.


    He said, ¡°Sean, send out someone to investigate who had the guts to do this in the open. Not to


    mention right in front of a hospital! The Huttons can''t be bullied in such an undignified manner!¡±


    ¡°Of course, Dad.¡± Before Sean left, he gave Amelia a meaningful look. His gut instinct told him that it


    was probably Oscar who did this.


    As soon as Sean left, Benjamin gave Amelia a pointed look, his expression strangely calm. This gave


    her goosebumps.


    ¡°Dad, what''s the matter with you? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± asked Amelia timidly.


    ¡°Amelia, be honest with me,¡± said Benjamin bluntly. ¡°Did you p*ss off anyone?¡±


    ¡°Dad, you know me! Apart from going shopping or partying with my friends or even extended trips to


    different cities, how would I offend anyone? But if you''re asking me if there''s anyone who dislikes me


    and wants to cause trouble, that''s another story,¡± replied Amelia thoughtfully.


    Amelia did not have any true enemies, in the sense of the word. Sure, there were asional spats with


    her female friends over men, but she got along with men quite well otherwise. She could not think of


    anyone cruel enough to attack her so viciously. If she had been discovered anyter, she would have


    either sustained severe injuries or, worse still, died.


    ¡°Dad, you must avenge me! Otherwise, my attackers will think that we''re nothing but a powerless and


    compliant family,¡± eximed Amelia passionately.


    Benjamin stood up and put his hands behind his back. ¡°Given that your mother is in the hospital, you


    should stop causing any more trouble. I''ve asked your brother to investigate this matter thoroughly.


    However, you must not aggravate your mother, or I will cut you off from funds.¡±


    Amelia was upset and muttered softly, ¡°Dad, I''m also injured. Don''t you care?¡±


    ¡°Your mother hasn''t woken up yet, and something bad has befallen you. How am I supposed to be


    concerned?¡±


    ¡°It''s been so long. Has she not awakened yet?¡±


    Benjamin looked grim, nced at her, and pursed his lips.


    ¡°Dad, I want to see Mom. Since she''s still unconscious after so long, I''m getting rather worried.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself first, and don''t cause any more trouble for me,¡± said Benjamin, ignoring her


    request. ¡°Focus on recuperating. I''ll take care of your mother. Since these are just flesh wounds, you''ll


    be fine on your own.¡±


    ¡°Dad, are you not going to stay with me?¡±


    Benjamin red at her angrily.


    ¡°You''ll be fine! Besides, there will be a nurse to help you out. Stop messing around. Your mother still


    needs more care than you do.¡± Having said that, Benjamin left without sparing his daughter another


    nce.


    Amelia leaned heavily on the hospital bed, but she forgot that her back was hurt. She grimaced and


    hissed in pain.


    Just as she was left to feel sorry for herself, the door handle began to turn. The door opened with a


    ¡°click.¡± Before she could see who it was, she hurriedly picked up a pillow from her bed and hurled it at


    the person who came in. ¡°Get out!¡± she yelled.


    She was already so humiliated. She couldn''t bear to let anyone else witness her in this state andugh


    at her misery.


    When she realized who it was that she threw the pillow at, Amelia stared agape at him, unable to say a


    word.


    ¡°O-Oscar?¡±


    Amelia never thought that Oscar woulde back to see her, and without his wife at that. Does this


    mean he has eyes for me? Is he holding back because of my sister?


    Amelia''s heart was immediately set aze with passion.


    Oscar came over with the pillow and looked down at her, whose face looked like a bloated fish.


    ¡°Fancy seeing you here, Oscar! Did youe over because you heard about me being beaten up?¡±


    asked Amelia coquettishly.


    Oscar smirked and said coldly, ¡°No, I''m just here to see if you are dead.¡±


    Amelia''s face froze, and the smile on her lips disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°Oscar, are you making fun of me with such unkind words?¡± she asked sternly.


    ¡°How does it feel being beaten up in a sack?¡± was Oscar''s reply.


    Amelia''s pupils shrank and she looked at Oscar in disbelief. She had not expected that the tragedy that


    had befallen her was orchestrated by Oscar.


    With a pained expression, she said, ¡°Oscar, was it you who sent them after me?¡± She was left with a


    bitter taste in her mouth as she uttered this.


    ¡°I''m just giving you a small lesson in propriety, humility, righteousness, and shame. If you still want to


    pursue me, I don''t mind hiring a few men to teach you how to leave people''s husbands alone. They''ll all


    take turns with you nicely.¡±


    Amelia''s lips trembled with disbelief.


    ¡°Recover from your injuries and grow into the pampered princess that you think you are without


    causing any more trouble.¡± After Oscar finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave.


    Amelia hurriedly pulled out the IV from her hand, got out of bed tremblingly, and ran toward Oscar to


    hug him. However, she did not expect the man to dodge her. Amelia ended up on the floor, face to face


    with a woman''s high heels.


    ¡°Amelia, what''s wrong with you? Even if you wanted to wee me, you didn''t need to give me such a


    grand gesture,¡± came Amelia Winters''s voice.


    Amelia Hutton froze, a sh of shame and anger coursing through her. She wanted to get up but fell


    down again due to the pain from her injuries.


    Amelia Winters merely shook her head and bent over, intending to help the woman up, but her hand


    was shoved away in anger. ¡°Don''t touch me!¡± Amelia Hutton hissed.


    Amelia Winters withdrew her hand and looked at Oscar. She guessed that her sister''s current


    predicament was probably Oscar''s masterpiece.


    Oscar came over, pulled her over, and said warmly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Amelia Winters shook her head and said, ¡°Oscar, go and help her up. She seems to have some


    misunderstanding toward me.¡±


    Oscar looked at Amelia Hutton and scoffed. ¡°She''s an able-bodied woman. She can get up on her


    own.¡±


    Amelia Hutton listened to them speak, her eyes burning with humiliation and anger. Never had she


    been treated thus by any man.


    Just then, Sean walked in with all kinds of food in his hand. However, he was stunned by the scene in


    front of him. Immediately, he bent over to help his sister up, asking, ¡°What happened to you, Amelia?


    Why are you lying here on the floor?¡±


    Amelia Hutton gritted her teeth and stared at her sister and Oscar angrily.


    She swore to herself that the humiliation she suffered that day would be repaid sooner orter.


    Sean also looked at Amelia Winters and said, ¡°You''re here again, Amy? Did Amelia do something


    wrong again?¡±


    In other words, if she didn''t do anything wrong, why would you treat her like this? Given how Amelia


    Hutton nowy copsed on the floor and nobody lifted a finger, it was hard to not infer this.


    Amelia Winters replied, ¡°Sean, I don''t know what happened. As soon as I came in, I saw Amelia fall to


    the ground, so I went to help her. But she did not seem particrly interested in my help. You have my


    apologies.¡±


    Amelia Hutton red at her, gritted her teeth, and hissed, ¡°Go away!¡±


    The smile on Amelia Winters''s face faded a little.


    Oscar put his arm around his wife''s waist possessively and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Hutton, I don''t think your


    family is particrly weing to us. My wife has spared no effort in taking care of your mother over


    the past few days, asking for nothing in return. She is my wife, a member of the Clinton family. She isn''t


    here to y nanny for your family. If you''re going to look down on her, fine. We''ll just go back to


    Tayhaven. But kindly ensure you don''t call her when anything happens. It hurts my ears.¡±


    Sean''s face froze, and he red at Amelia Hutton angrily.


    ¡°Oscar, no... Mr. Clinton, this is all a misunderstanding. My family is very grateful. If my sister has


    offended you out of ignorance, allow me to apologize on her behalf. I will take care to ensure that she


    won''t trouble you anymore in the future.¡±


    ¡°You''d better keep your word. I dislike being swarmed by unruly women. They''re like flies, annoying


    and repulsive,¡± said Oscar bluntly.


    Amelia Hutton stiffened up as she looked at Oscar in disbelief.


    ¡°Oscar...¡±


    Sean gave his sister''s hand a squeeze, warning her to not say anything stupid.


    He smiled apologetically. ¡°Mr. Clinton, Amy, it''s gettingte. I think you two should head back and rest.


    Don''t let me keep you.¡±


    Oscar nodded and left the ward with Amelia Winters on his arm.


    Back in the ward, Sean threw Amelia Hutton directly on the hospital bed. The impact caused her back


    injury to hurt. Amelia then gritted her teeth in pain.


    ¡°Sean, what are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± she barked. Being treated like this by Oscar was one


    thing. But now that she received the same harsh treatment from her brother, she felt nothing but hatred


    coursing through her veins.


    Sean stared at her gravely and spat, ¡°Didn''t I tell you not to provoke Oscar? Why didn''t you listen?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°This is a hospital ward for God''s sake. How could I have possibly anticipated his arrival? He came


    here of his own ord, mocked me, then admitted that he hired thugs to beat me up! I''ve never been


    treated like this before! With that said, I can''t swallow this humiliation!¡± hissed Amelia, her eyes


    narrowed.


    After a pause, she seemed to have sworn an oath. ¡°I must have my revenge! If I can''t have him, I must


    destroy him!¡±


    Sean felt the pounding in his temples intensify.


    He then tried a different approach. With a much kinder tone, he said, ¡°Look, just recover from your


    injuries. Stop thinking about all this for a bit.¡±


    So, Oscar was the one who taught her a lesson this time? He must have been freaking p*ssed. If


    Amelia doesn''t feel ashamed to push all his buttons, then I fear the consequences will be dire. Her


    ignorance knows no bounds! She won''t recover if there is a next time, for sure.


    Amelia covered her head with the quilt and said in a sullen voice, ¡°Sean, you''re a coward. The


    company was handed over to you but you don''t even have the drive to push on. Yourck of ambition is


    going to bring about the copse of thepany.¡±


    Seanughed in anger, realizing that he could no longer talk to his sister. They were on different


    wavelengths now. He was going to go insane if this continued.


    ¡°Whatever. You have a good rest now. The nurse ising soon. If you need any help at night, call


    her. This cowardly brother of yours is going to take his leave, lest he soils your eyes.¡±


    When Sean left, Amelia was so angry that she swept everything on the table to the floor. Her already


    dampened mood had all but deteriorated.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    When Eleanor woke up the next day, she said angrily, ¡°Where''s Amelia? Bring her to me now!¡±


    Benjamin sat beside the hospital bed and said gently, ¡°Now, now. Calm down. Amelia suffered from


    injuries yesterday and is recovering in a different ward. If she did anything to anger you, I''ll just tell her


    off on your behalf. You''re not in good health and cannot get too upset.¡±


    Eleanor stared nkly into the distance for a while before her expression softened. In the end, she still


    ended up being concerned about her daughter''s wellbeing. ¡°Amelia was injured? How did this


    happen?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I''ve already asked Sean to investigate the matter, but we''ve yet to find out who the culprit is,¡±


    exined Benjamin patiently. ¡°Anyway, you''re still ill, so don''t worry about her. I think she is at fault too.


    So it''s good for her to learn a lesson or two. Otherwise, she''d beining about things to you non-


    stop.¡±


    Eleanor leaned back and recalled every shameless word her daughter uttered in front of Amelia


    Winters in the ward yesterday.


    The embers of anger within her that had died down red to life again. The more she thought about


    this, the angrier she felt. She thought that Amelia was bing more and more unruly, daring to even


    covet her sister''s husband.


    ¡°I need you to bring me to her ward. I have things to say to her that I don''t feel good about keeping in


    me. I''m also weary of lying in bed,¡± said Eleanor insistently. Benjamin could do little else but support


    her in her attempt to get up. He said, ¡°I''ll just ask her toe over. Don''t just move around like that. It''ll


    make your head hurt even more.¡±


    Eleanor nodded in response.


    After Benjamin coaxed her back into bed gently, he got up and walked toward the door. He then heard


    Eleanor ask, ¡°Where''s Lia? I have not seen her since I''ve been up.¡±


    Benjamin paused. Hesitantly, he responded, ¡°She may be going back to Tayhaven today, citing things


    to take care of back at home. She couldn''t make it here. So, she asked me to tell you that.¡±


    Eleanor was stunned and started to mber out of bed in agitation. Because she was anxious, she


    stumbled and almost fell out.


    Benjamin turned around and saw this. He was so startled that he nearly had a heart attack. He walked


    over briskly, stretched out a hand to help her up, and said, ¡°What are you doing? You''re not in full


    health! What if you fall down and have a concussion?¡±


    Distressed, Eleanor simply grabbed his arm tightly and said, ¡°What time is her flight? Where''s my cell


    phone? I need to call her!¡±


    Benjamin looked at her with a helpless expression, but his words contained a measured calmness.


    ¡°Eleanor, calm down. She''s not a child. She has her own family, inws, a husband, and a son to take


    care of. The fact that she''s able to take any time off toe and see you is a miracle in itself. Even if


    she does have kind intentions, her inws won''t remain silent. If you care about her, you should stop


    latching onto her like this.¡±


    Eleanor was stunned and looked at Benjamin nkly.


    ¡°Your attending doctor told me that he will give you a full body examination at eleven o''clock. You


    should try and remain calm. I''ll go to the ward and bring Amelia over.¡± Having said that, Benjamin


    helped Eleanor to lie down.


    Eleanor stared at the ceiling with wide eyes, her heart filled with bitterness.


    She said absentmindedly, ¡°No need for that. I''m a little tired now. So just leave me be.¡±


    Benjamin looked at her with aplicated expression. He opened his mouth, meaning to say


    something, but decided against it and left wordlessly.


    Just then, Amelia Winters and Oscar came into the ward and saw Eleanor staring at the ceiling in


    despair. Concerned, she knelt by the bed to ask, ¡°Are you all right, Mom? Is something bothering you?¡±


    Eleanor immediately turned to look at her, reeling. Her eyes then lit up as she said, ¡°Lia?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it''s me,¡± Amelia said gently. ¡°Mom, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Eleanor feebly pushed herself up with both hands. Happily, she eximed, ¡°Weren''t you going back to


    Tayhaven today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I thought I''d swing by the hospital for a quick visit. Something has happened that needs our


    presence, unfortunately. A long-term ountant of ours has absconded with public funds. The


    company has lost a lot of money, and we need to go back,¡± exined Amelia.


    The news made Eleanor anxious. ¡°An ountant ran off with funds? How much? Is it serious? How


    could such a thing happen?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mom. It wasn''t a big amount. Oscar merely needs to go back to put out the mes. This


    has made people anxious, naturally,¡± replied Amelia. ¡°We''ll be back in a few days. You haven''t


    recovered yet, so I''m not just going to leave you be.¡±


    Eleanor took her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Then go back quickly.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    After leaving the hospital, Amelia and Oscar hurried to the airport and boarded the ne to Tayhaven.


    Just after getting off the ne, Amelia asked, ¡°Oscar, do you want me to apany you to the office?¡±


    Oscar raised his hand and stroked her cheek with a smile. ¡°No, you can head home first. Tony hasn''t


    seen you in a few days. I bet he misses you.¡±


    ¡°All right. I''ll head home, then. If anything happens, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Amelia got into the car sent over by the Clintons and the chauffeur diligently drove her home.


    When Amelia left, Oscar''s face sank. He got into the car and ordered, ¡°To the office.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    When they arrived at thepany, Isabe was already waiting downstairs. When she saw him, she


    immediately greeted him and said, ¡°Oscar, you''re back!¡±


    Oscar merely nced at her before striding into his exclusive elevator. Isabe followed him shyly from


    behind.


    ¡°Where''s my dad?¡±


    ¡°He''s in the conference room and asked me to wait here for you. Here''s a copy of a document that


    details all the money that went missing. However, the most pressing matter is that he took one of our


    most important project contracts. It''ll be worth a lot if a rival gets it, and thepany is concerned


    about the losses,¡± said Isabe gravely.


    Oscar took the document and quickly scanned through it before asking, ¡°Have you called the police?


    What did the police say?¡±


    ¡°The police have already built a case, but the ountant was prepared. It''s like he has vanished into


    thin air. The policebed through his house and his hometown, but nobody has seen him since. He


    has two sons just about ready to start school. On top of that, his family is waiting for the man''s sry to


    come in, but he disappeared.¡± Isabe furrowed her brows. ¡°Oscar, why don''t we have someone


    monitor his family?¡±


    ¡°Let me handle this. I''ll take this off your hands and send someone out to watch them.¡± The elevator


    had just reached its designated floor. Oscar exited first, followed by Isabe at his heels.


    When he arrived at the conference room, the eyes of all the high-level executives fell on him.


    Oscar walked to Owen and said solemnly, ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°You''re here atst. Come, take a seat,¡± replied Owen with a nod.


    Oscar sat down. Imperiously, he said, ¡°I heard Ms. Walker mention payments and I have some kind of


    guess. Do any of you have good solutions?¡±


    The senior management expressed their views, and there was a heated discussion in the conference


    room.


    They discussed it for nearly four hours before it was over. Owen said, ¡°Okay, that''s it for today''s


    meeting. We should all focus on the next project and ensure that wee up with a product before our


    rivals. Otherwise, our losses will be catastrophic.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡±


    All the high-level executives left, while Oscar, Owen, and Isabe remained in the conference room.


    Isabe said, ¡°Godfather, given how Oscar has just returned, I don''t think he has had anything to eat


    yet. Why don''t we all go for a meal? It''s approaching nightfall.¡±


    Oscar refused tly. ¡°No, I have to go back. Dad, are you going back too?¡±


    ¡°Let''s go together then.¡± Owen turned to look at Isabe and said, ¡°Isabe, let''s do this some other


    time. I''ll leave with Owen.¡±


    Isabe concealed her displeasure and said, ¡°Okay, godfather.¡±


    The three went downstairs. As Oscar sat in the car, Owen looked at Isabe kindly and said, ¡°We''ll be


    off now. I think you should go home too.¡±


    ''Yes, godfather.¡±


    Owen got into the car and asked, ¡°Oscar, how fares your mother-inw?¡±


    ¡°Not too well. Her brain tumor is in the middle stage, and surgery is impossible. I guess she''s just


    waiting for death at this point, but she''s already hired the best surgeon in the world. So she just might


    have a chance.¡± Oscar rubbed the bridge of his nose. He sounded tired.


    Owen noticed the unpleasant expression on his face and said, ¡°You should treat your mother-inw


    better. Amelia has only gotten to know her recently. If something happens, I fear she won''t take it well


    at all. That aside, you should worry about your health instead of keeping busy as well.¡±


    Oscar nodded. ¡°I got it.¡±


    The driver first sent Oscar back home. When Oscar got out of the car, his father rolled down the


    window and said, ¡°If we have nothing on tomorrow, the three of you shoulde over for dinner. Steph


    and Noah will be home as well, so it''ll be nice that the whole family can sit for a meal.¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    ¡°Go on inside,¡± Owen said, rolling up the window.


    Oscar watched the car speed away before turning around and entering his neighborhood.


    After he entered the apartment, Amelia came downstairs to greet him. ¡°I bet you''re hungry. Go wash


    your hands and we''ll eat together.¡±


    ¡°Where''s Tony?¡± asked Oscar as he removed his tie.


    ¡°He was tired after ying with his toys, so he had his meal and went to bed,¡± said Amelia with a grin.


    Oscar kissed her on the lips and said, ¡°I''ll go up and see him. I haven''t seen the kid for a few days and I


    missed him a great deal.¡±


    Amelia shook her head amusingly.


    Oscar went upstairs to see Tony beforeing downstairs to eat with Amelia.


    ¡°Oscar, how are things at the office?¡± Amelia asked, concerned.


    ¡°We''ve filed a case with the police, and I''ve asked Hugo to thoroughly investigate that ountant''s


    whereabouts. His family is still in his hometown, and his two sons are so young. Maybe he is the


    heartless type who cares little about the mouths he has to feed, having abandoned them like this.


    Regardless, I will make sure to hunt him down and make him return everything he took,¡± said Oscar


    indifferently.


    Amelia took a bite of food and chewed on it with a pensive expression before she spoke. ¡°Oscar, you


    should be extra careful. Absconding with funds, no matter the amount is a threat to the current


    management and its reputation. It won''t end well.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. Clinton Corporations has been operating for so many years. If it''s going to be hurt by


    someone making off with a little bit of money, it would have been impossible for us to havested in


    Tayhaven for this long,¡± said Oscar confidently. In the next moment, however, he frowned, and his tone


    changed. ¡°The problem is that he''d stolen the contract for a very important investment project that the


    company has poured a lot of money into. If a rival gets their hands on it, we''ll suffer tremendous


    losses.¡±


    Amelia furrowed her brows, the air of mise filling her.


    ¡°Oscar, I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, why are you apologizing to me?¡±


    ¡°If you hadn''t gone to Saspiuburg with me, none of this would have happened,¡± Amelia said a little


    dejectedly.


    Oscar smirked, reached out, and wiped some sauce off the corner of Amelia''s mouth. With a wry smile,


    he said, ¡°What a silly girl. I don''t like hearing you apologize for anything. If I hear it again, I would have


    to dish out some harsh punishments!¡±


    Amelia couldn''t help but smile.


    She gave Oscar more food. ¡°Here. Eat more. I''ll go to thepany with you tomorrow to see if there is


    anything I can help you with.¡±


    ¡°Okay. When we''re done with work, we''ll go to the Clinton residence. Stephanie and Noah will be there


    for dinner too.¡±


    Amelia nodded. The pair then proceeded to have a good meal without the mention of unpleasantness.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    The next day, Amelia and Oscar went to thepany together. When Isabe saw this, a subtle


    change registered on her face. ¡°Oscar, why is Amelia here?¡±


    ¡°This is herpany,¡± replied Oscar brusquely.


    Isabe nced at Amelia, clearly stunned. Awkwardly, she cleared her throat.


    Amelia''s smile was every bit decent. ¡°Ms. Walker, I appreciate you holding the fort for us while we were


    away at Saspiuburg.¡±


    Isabe forced a smile, suppressing the difort she felt when she saw Amelia.


    Just then, Linda came over holding a stack of documents before she greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs.


    Clinton.¡±


    Oscar nodded and replied, ¡°Are all the documents I asked you to prepare ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they''re all there. I also called to inform the senior management of each department toe


    upstairs for a meeting. Are we going to start now?¡± Linda''s tone was brisk and business-like.


    Oscar nodded.


    ¡°Amelia, go and sit in my office. We''ll have dinner together after the meeting is done.¡± Oscar stroked


    Amelia''s cheek as he said this. Turning to another secretary, he said, ¡°I''ll leave Mrs. Clinton in your


    hands. Get her anything she needs. You''re not allowed to neglect her. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Isabe watched this interaction coldly, looking at Amelia with a hint of contempt and disdain in her


    eyes. What good is this woman for but hiding behind Oscar? She''s just a useless good-for-nothing


    mooching off Oscar''s care and goodwill!


    She really couldn''t figure out why Oscar liked this woman, nor why he was willing to do so much for


    her.


    Secretly, she envied Amelia. She could not understand how Amelia caught Oscar''s eye. She was


    beautiful but certainly not the most beautiful woman of all. On top of that, her family background and


    personal achievements were veryckluster.


    It was precisely Amelia''sck of prestige that made Isabe look down on her.


    ¡°Oscar, let''s go. Amelia isn''t a child, she can take care of herself,¡± said Isabe with a smile and


    clenched teeth.


    Oscar merely gave her an impassive look.


    Amelia smiled and said, ¡°Oscar, would you mind if I sat through the meeting?¡±


    ¡°You wish to attend?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°All right, then.¡±


    Isabe was not happy with this. ¡°Oscar, these are meetings reserved for members of senior


    management. Amelia has never worked here! I think if she attended, people might get ufortable.¡±


    ¡°The whole d*mnpany belongs to my son. Is there a problem if his mother wants to sit in? In terms


    of relevance, you''re the actual outsider here,¡± quipped Oscar ruthlessly.


    Isabe paled at the sound of Oscar''s voice.


    The assistant secretary standing beside him looked up at the ceiling with a smirk. They seemed to


    enjoy the spectacle of Isabe being put in her ce.


    Immediately, Amelia tried to pour oil over troubled waters. ¡°Come now, we should go inside. We can''t


    keep them waiting.¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    This was the first time Amelia had attended a high-level meeting of Clinton Corporations, and everyone


    had a grim expression. As soon as she walked in, she could feel the crackling tension in the air. The


    executives looked at Amelia as if she was nothing, but they did not dare say anything due to Oscar''s


    presence.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, this is the n I came up withst night to reduce investments to the minimum. Please


    take a look,¡± said the finance manager as he promptly handed over a stack of papers. Respectfully, he


    said, ¡°When that man ran off with the funds, I, as his superior, was also at fault. I''m grateful to still have


    my job, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar received the ns in his hand, browsed through them briefly, and said, ¡°It''s good, but I hope to


    reduce the risk of investment to twenty percent. I think you should go back and discuss this further.


    Hopefully, you can get back to me by tomorrow.¡±


    The manager of the finance department couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, obviously thinking that


    Oscar was extraordinarily pleasant that day. He did not know if he had Amelia''s arrival to thank for this.


    He couldn''t help but nce at Amelia secretly, thinking that she was beautiful and generous. He figured


    if he was in Oscar''s shoes, he would fall for someone like her as well.


    Oscar nced at him coldly. The man instinctively shuddered and retracted his gaze.


    Seeing that Oscar was open to discussing things, the other high-level executives shared their views on


    the theft of the project. Oscar merely listened without offering input, asionally nodding.


    Amelia listened quietly and mentally sorted out the causes and consequences. When the meeting was


    over, and the senior management dispersed, she said, ¡°Oscar, I have a suggestion. Would you care to


    listen?¡±


    Oscar gently stroked her head and said with a smile, ¡°Silly girl. Do we need to be so formal with each


    other? Just tell me.¡±


    Amelia exined her thoughts in a clear and organized manner. Oscar listened, and his eyes could not


    help but brighten. He pulled Amelia into a hug and twirled her around the conference room. When they


    finally stopped, Oscar kissed her on the lips, hard.


    This was the first time Amelia had seen Oscar so carefree, and she couldn''t help but smirk.


    I didn''t realize he had a cute, yful side to him.


    ¡°You really are my lucky star, Amelia. With you around, thepany will pull through even if it


    encounters a bigger crisis. I think your opinion is solid. That being said, the stolen project is nothing


    really. Given how thepany has so many elites from top schools, they somehow still can''t measure


    up to you. I don''t know what they will make of this.¡± Oscar gently tapped her on the nose and smiled.


    Amelia smiled and thought that Oscar''s words were too exaggerated. All she did was speak her mind.


    She had never been involved in work of this nature, so it was unlikely to be of much help. Solving this


    conundrum rested on Oscar alone.


    ¡°Let''s go,¡± said Amelia with a smile.


    When the two left the conference room, Amelia said, ¡°Oscar, I need to use the restroom.¡±


    Oscar nodded in response.


    Amelia then entered a cubicle. When she came out, she saw Isabe touching up her makeup in front


    of the mirror.


    Given how they were both rivals, the tension in the air was palpable.


    Isabe rolled her eyes at her angrily, and said, ¡°Well, well, well, isn''t this a right f*cking coincidence?


    Can you stop showing up everywhere, Amelia? I can''t stand the sight of you.¡±


    Amelia walked to the mirror and smiled cidly. ¡°Funny you should say that, Ms. Walker. This is Clinton


    Corporations, and Oscar has designated part of the shares to me. That makes me an owner, too. As a


    minority shareholder, I have every right to be here. I don''t think an outsider like yourself has any reason


    to question this.¡±


    Isabe was furious. She red at Amelia fiercely and retorted, ¡°Amelia, don''t get too cocky now. At


    the end of the day, it remains to be seen who Oscar will end up with. There''s no telling that he won''t


    end up falling for someone else and forgetting all about you!¡±


    Amelia looked at Isabe in the mirror, thinking she was being oddly specific. However, after giving it


    some thought, she wondered how someone could just forget everything. As such, she didn''t put the


    woman''s words to mind and merely washed her hands at the sink.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, you seem to be a highly educated person, so there''s no need for such cryptic words. I''m


    honored that Oscar is favored by someone as excellent as you are, but let''s be realistic. He''s already


    married, so you''d best show some restraint.¡± Amelia then shook off the water droplets on her hands


    and added, ¡°I''ll be taking my leave now.¡±


    Isabe looked at the mirror with a grim face. She hissed, ¡°Amelia Winters, the days you can remain


    cocky are numbered. All I need to do is wait for the drug to take effect. If I find the right opportunity to


    hypnotize Oscar, he will be mine, and he will forget all about you.¡±


    She had waited for this opportunity for so long that she refused to let anything stand in her way. If her


    n seeded, she could finally win Oscar over.


    Amelia naturally didn''t understand what Isabe was thinking. She went back to the office and asked


    Oscar to hand over some documents for her to look over. Oscar did it without saying anything, and the


    idea that she would not understand had not crossed his mind.


    Amelia was quite sincere in her task. When she saw something she did not understand, she


    immediately rified things with Oscar. With the pair working together, they processed most of the


    documents efficiently. Oscar gave her a wolfish grin, saying, ¡°You really are my miracle worker. You''ve


    already gone through most of my backlog! Would you like to be my senior personal assistant?¡±


    ¡°I was merely messing around with papers. The fact that you''ve not told me off for disrupting your


    rhythm is a miracle in itself. How could I be qualified enough to work as your assistant? You''d be


    staring at me and neglecting your tasks instead,¡± retorted Amelia with a wink. ¡°I''d rather not end up on


    the streets with you one day.¡±


    Oscar beckoned to Amelia. As soon as she walked over, he reached out and took her into his arms, he


    pressed his lips between the curve of her neck, inhaling the faint scent of her body.


    ¡°Come and be my assistant, won''t you?¡± Oscar said in a slightly low voice.


    Amelia angled her neck, feeling his warm breath tickling her. With a grin, she said, ¡°Stop it, we''re still at


    the office.¡±


    Oscar reached out and unbuttoned her clothes, but Amelia stopped him immediately despite the lust


    burning her eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°We''ve been taking care of your mother over thest few days. It''s been a long time since we did it. I


    want you, can I?¡± Oscar nibbled a trail along Amanda''s neck, his voice husky.


    Just as things were about to get more heated, the door to the office suddenly flew open. Oscar


    instinctively turned Amelia around to cover her bare chest.


    He then looked coldly at the person who came in without any consent. Seeing that it was Isabe, a


    trace of anger shed in his eyes. He picked up the pen holder on the desk and threw it at Isabe,


    hitting her squarely on the body.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    Isabe saw how their bodies pressed against each other closely and immediately caught on to the


    situation. Her eyes reddened slightly, and a glint of resentment shed across her gaze. It was only


    when she got hit by the pen holder thrown over by Oscar that she snapped back to her senses. She


    hung her head low to hide the growing anger and jealousy in her gaze.


    ¡°Oscar, bad news! Thepany owned by June from the Adertons has bought over the project


    documents that got stolen. June even held a press conference and announced that they were going to


    work on this project with full force. Once they start, we can only put the project that we''ve already


    started on hold. The money we invested will be wasted too,¡± Isabe reported anxiously, suppressing


    the jealousy welling up in her.


    Oscar merely shot her a cold stare and replied indifferently, ¡°You should leave first.¡±


    ¡°Oscar...¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Pursing her lip, Isabe left the office unwillingly.


    Amelia moved away from Oscar and red at him. ¡°Oscar, you were acting rashly just now. What if


    someone came in halfway? I''d be too ashamed toe to thepany again.¡±


    Oscar stood up and asked patiently, ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    Amelia shook her head, but her face turned slightly solemn.


    ¡°Oscar, June held the press conference and imed the project you guys have spent days and nights


    working on as his own. It seems like he bribed the ountant from yourpany long ago. Not sure if


    the ountant is so driven by money that he doesn''t even care about his wife and children. I guess


    he''s probably a relentless man. June came prepared and seemed determined to bring down Clinton


    Corporations. I have no idea why he would hold such grudges against us,¡± said Amelia.


    Oscar scoffed, ¡°He is merely a clown putting on a show. If you hadn''t suggested that during the


    meeting, I would''ve held another meeting and ordered all the employees to work overtime toe up


    with a n that could reduce the loss as much as possible. But now, I''d really like to see who would


    suffer more loss.¡±


    Amelia replied firmly, ¡°I trust you.¡±


    Despite saying that, she felt that June hade fully prepared and was confident of winning the battle.


    June had always been a sinister man. He behaved like a gentleman in front of everyone, but she knew


    he was a psycho who would take all risks. In addition, June had always been at a disadvantage all this


    while when he was fighting against Oscar. Hence, he had probably already taken Oscar as one of his


    most potent enemies.


    Clinton Corporations had been dominating the industry in Tayhaven. Many businessmen were afraid


    yet jealous of it. If June intended to gather the others for coboration, he only needed a carrot-and-


    stick approach to have those enterprises jealous of Clinton Corporations join forces with him. Clinton


    Corporations was getting pressured by all sides. If all the enterprises were to make things difficult for


    Clinton Corporations, thetter would have a hard time, too. Or worse, Clinton Corporations would face


    its downfall if they were to make a slight mistake.


    Amelia''s mind was aplete mess. She had no idea about June''s next move.


    Oscar held her by the waist and chuckled. ¡°Why? Are you worried I can''t even win against those small


    fries?¡±


    ¡°I believe in your capability. It''s just that I can''t help feeling irritated by the fact that those annoying flies


    are eyeing Clinton Corporations.¡± Amelia wrinkled her nose yfully as she said that.


    Looking at her eyes, Oscar could not help but burst intoughter.


    ¡°Annoying flies? What a great description,¡± replied Oscar,ughing.


    Hisughter seemed to be infectious, and Amelia startedughing along too.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door, and Oscar responded, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Isabe pushed the door open. Holding a document, she walked over to Oscar and said, ¡°Oscar, I


    stayed up all night and rushed out this proposal to deal with the current situation. Initially, I thought I


    wouldn''t have to put it into use that soon. Little did I expect June to make such a swift move. Have a


    look at it. If you think it works, let''s hold a press conference ording to this proposal.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. I already came up with a n to deal with the crisis. We will change the children''s theme park


    project we''ve previously invested into a children''s water park that focuses on cultivating children''s


    swimming skills and intelligence. Amelia suggested this proposal, and I think it''s a good idea. Besides,


    we don''t have many simr parks in the country. If we execute this n, we will surely attract many


    parents bringing their children to our park.¡±


    Isabe shot a nce at Amelia discreetly. I will never get a chance to prove my ability if Amelia is


    here. And Oscar will never pay attention to me. This is so irksome! What right does she have to get


    Oscar''s attention that easily?


    ¡°Oscar, I don''t think it sounds like a good idea. I don''t think people will be interested in a children''s


    water park. Besides, the construction of the project we''ve invested in has already begun as scheduled.


    We''ve invested quite a significant amount of money too. Hence, we can''t just change it into a water


    park as we please. If no onees to the park after we build it, we''ll lose a lot of money. I know you


    dote on Amelia because she''s your lover, so you probably didn''t think the proposal through rationally.


    It''s a project worth a few hundred million, and you can''t just act as you wish,¡± Isabe advised


    earnestly.


    Amelia merely listened to Isabe without making anyments.


    Oscar nced at Isabe. He truly disliked her self-righteous acts.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Isabe bit her lip and shot them a reluctant look before she turned around and left.


    Oscar''s straightforward act amused Amelia. ¡°Oscar, don''t you think you were too harsh to her?¡±


    Hearing that, Oscar stroked her nose and said, ¡°Do you want me to be nice to her then?¡±


    Amelia raised her hand and hit him on the chest.


    It seemed like Isabe had probably said something to thepany''s higher-ups because they were


    all approaching Oscar to test the water.


    Oscar leaned against the chair and exined everything about the n suggested by Amelia. ¡°So, do


    you still think that this n won''t work?¡±


    The higher-ups fell silent.


    ¡°Guys, do you think I''m a fool or do you think my wife is in no position to give her suggestion just


    because she wasn''t involved in thepany''s matters previously? Just be frank with me. I promise to


    listen to your opinion calmly,¡± Oscar stated in a nonchnt tone.


    As soon as he said that, those who still had somements immediately held their tongues. Oscar


    had always been decisive and ruthless. Besides, he had a knack for managing thepany too. Under


    such oppression, not many of them from the management dared to go against him.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Don''t you have something to say?¡± Oscar swept his gaze over the crowd and added,


    ¡°Tell me if there are any issues with the n I mentioned just now. I hope there won''t be some ignorant


    people spouting nonsense in front of my dad. Thepany has been handed over to me, so I don''t


    want to see that kind of telltale who act as they wish.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I think the n is pretty good. Since the people''s living standard has improved, many are


    more willing to spend on their children. Once the water park is built, many parents will surely bring their


    kids there. But I guess we will need a detailed proposal,¡± Jerry said. She had been promoted as the


    director of the sales department by Oscar three years ago. Even though she had nothing to do with this


    project, she was still a director. Hence, the other more experienced staff had forced her into attending


    the meeting.


    She had a good impression of Amelia. They were getting along well since years ago. Naturally, she did


    not wish to see Amelia''s project getting disapproved by others.


    Moreover, she had to admit that Amelia was an extremely talented woman.


    Oscar''s expression turned less solemn. It seemed like a hint that the others were allowed to continue


    their speech.


    It was probably because someone had taken the lead in voicing her opinion. After that, the rest praised


    Amelia before pointing out the proposal''s shorings. Thus, the atmosphere in the room was not that


    tense.


    Oscar waved his hand and said, ¡°Since all of you have so many opinions, I''m giving you a day to


    prepare the proposal, and I''ll ept the best one. You can all leave now.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    After the crowd left, Amelia finally felt a moment of silence and peace.


    She wore a half-smile and said, ¡°Oscar, it seems like many in thepany don''t like me. Most of them


    are Isabe''s followers. If not because of this proposal, I can''t even tell she has such high prestige in


    thepany.¡±


    ¡°I can''t tell, either. I didn''t know that all these higher-ups who get paid well are secretly getting along


    with a director who''s merely an outsider. It seems like Isabe is more capable than I thought.¡± Oscar


    narrowed his eyes into slits, his gaze turning slightly intimidating. ¡°Amelia, what would you do if you


    were a part of the higher-ups?¡±


    ¡°If I were a part of them, I''d admire the employee with such capability, but I wouldn''t like how she acted


    presumptuously,¡± Amelia said honestly.


    Oscar pulled her into his embrace and rested his chin on her head as he chuckled. ¡°As expected from


    my wife. You have exactly the same thought as mine. I''ll make her leave Clinton Corporations after


    some time.¡±


    Shaking her head, Amelia replied, ¡°Oscar, if I were to put the personal grudges aside, I think she has


    some skills. You don''t have to fire her because of me. After all, she''s Mom''s goddaughter. It''ll be hard


    for us to exin to Mom if Isabe leaves.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think Mom willment much if Isabe is the one who makes mistakes,¡± Oscar assured


    confidently.


    ¡°Do you already have a n in mind?¡± Amelia looked at him curiously.


    Oscar lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°You will find out by then.¡±


    Amelia shed him a faint smile without saying a word.


    After chatting for a while, Oscar continued with his work. Soon, it was already six o''clock in the


    evening.


    Olivia deliberately called and told them to head home earlier. Hence, Oscar packed his stuff and went


    downstairs with Amelia.


    Just as they stepped out of the elevator, Isabe came out of another elevator coincidentally.


    ¡°Oscar, Amelia, are you heading back to the Clinton residence? Do you mind if I hitch a ride? Aunt


    Olivia called and said you two are going back to the Clinton residence for dinner, so she told me to


    follow your car back,¡± said Isabe, smiling. She was acting as though she was not the one who told


    the higher-ups to persuade Oscar to give up on the n that Amelia thought up.


    Oscar took a look at her and replied, ¡°There is no more seat for you.¡±


    Isabe was not triggered. Instead, she turned to look at Amelia. ¡°Amelia, Oscar is an insensitive


    person. He won''t be nice to other women except for you. Do you know how embarrassing it is to get


    turned down by a man? You''re a woman, so I bet you wouldn''t be that cruel and reject me, right?¡±


    Ameliaughed, pretending that she did not notice how the people around her were secretly casting


    their gazes upon her. ¡°Of course, I won''t. Let''s go back together. Mom has been telling me you''re so


    busy with work that you haven''t visited her for a long time. She misses you too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Amelia. You''re the best.¡± Isabe grinned from ear to ear. She looked so cheerful, and one


    would find it hard to rte that to how serious she looked when she was at work.


    The trio got into the car, and Oscar was the one driving. Amelia sat in the passenger seat while Isabe


    sat alone at the back.


    ¡°Amelia, I heard from Aunt Olivia that you wish to have another child. Since you already have Tony, do


    you want another princess or prince?¡± Isabe asked curiously.


    Amelia turned to look at her. ¡°Nothing''s set in stone yet. Everything depends on my fate when ites


    to something like pregnancy. I''d like it regardless of the baby''s gender. Of course, it''d be great if I could


    conceive, but I can''t force it to happen.¡±


    Isabe nodded, and a hint of viciousness flitted across her eyes.


    ¡°You''re right, but I wish you could have a girl. Tony looks smart, so I guess he''s ready to protect his


    brother or sister. Amelia, you''re so lucky. Not only is Oscar faithful to you, but Tony is also a smart and


    adorable boy. You''re truly a winner at life,¡± said Isabe.


    ¡°You''re too nice. I''m only living a simple life like any other ordinary person. There would be so many


    guys after you if you wish to get married.¡± After a momentary pause, Amelia continued, ¡°Ms. Walker,


    you''re a loveable person only if you don''t set your eyes on things that belong to others. Don''t you think


    so too, Oscar?¡±


    Oscar deliberately added, ¡°It''d be even better if you don''t babble that much.¡±


    The smile on Isabe''s face froze when she heard that.


    She pretended to be nice on purpose, yet they did not seem to care at all.


    ¡°Oscar, you''re pretty funny,¡± she replied tly.


    ¡°I wasn''t joking. It''s the truth. You''re too talkative today,¡± Oscar said directly. In other words, you''re


    really annoying today.


    The smile on Isabe''s face faded in an instant, and the temperature in the car seemed to have


    dropped below freezing point.


    The three were shrouded in tension throughout the journey to the Clinton residence. Isabe


    immediately opened the door and got out of the car as soon as the car pulled over. ¡°Oscar, Amelia, I''m


    going in first.¡±


    No one replied to her.


    F

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    ¡°It''s always women like this who fool the men around, isn''t it?¡± Amelia curled her lips into a smirk.


    Oscarughed and held her waist. ¡°Let''s go in. It''s gettingte. Dad and Mom must be waiting for us.¡±


    As soon as the couple entered the living room, they could hear Stephanie''s unfriendly voice. ¡°Noah


    Walker, I told you not to control what I eat. You''re my husband, not my mom. I''m so annoyed by how


    you control everything I do.¡±


    Amelia turned to look at Oscar before they looked in the direction where the voice came from. They


    then saw Stephanie, who was wearing a red dress, ring and pointing at Noah rudely.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Amelia frowned. She could tell Stephanie was acting more willfully than before she got married. Her


    temper might be worse if Noah kept spoiling her. Stephanie had always been egocentric. Even if


    she was the one who made mistakes, she would always find excuses to justify her actions.


    Amelia said softly, ¡°Oscar, it seems like your sister''s temper is getting worse.¡±


    ¡°As long as she catches the hint and doesn''t bother you, she can act as rashly as she wishes with the


    Walker family. Perhaps, it might be a good thing for her to stir up trouble at the Walker residence.


    They''re just a bunch of wicked snakes. Birds of a feather flock together. So isn''t this better?¡± said


    Oscar, looking unfazed.


    Amelia merely responded with a grin.


    The two walked forward, and Stephanie''s voice sounded again. ¡°Well? Say something, Noah! What do


    you mean by staying silent?¡±


    Noah replied gently, ¡°Steph, it''s not that I don''t allow you to eat, but you''re pregnant now. You can''t eat


    whatever you want. I''ll prepare a nutritious meal for your dinner if you feel like eating. Dinner will be


    ready in a while. You''ve been indulging in sour foodtely, and it''s not good for your stomach.¡±


    Amelia and Oscar exchanged nces, puzzled. They did not expect that Stephanie was already


    pregnant. That was fast, huh?


    ¡°This d*mned pregnancy. I lose my freedom, and someone is even controlling what I eat. Noah, if you


    try to stop me from eating again, I''ll go to the hospital immediately and get rid of the baby,¡± Stephanie


    huffed in frustration.


    Noah looked utterly helpless.


    ¡°Steph, what kind of nonsense are you saying? Why are you still so childish when you''re already an


    adult?¡± Olivia chided as she came downstairs with Tony in her arms.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    Meanwhile, Oscar did not care about how Isabe felt. He refocused his attention on the documents.


    Despite being initially calm, he blew up in an explosive rage while flipping through the pages. ¡°Linda,


    get the director of our Sales Department in here!¡±


    After receiving that order, Linda hurriedly phoned one of the assistants in the Sales Department. She


    instructed thetter to get Jerry over at once.


    In no time, Jerry arrived outside the office and knocked for permission to enter. She nervously asked,


    ¡°You wanted to see me, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Oscar tossed the document over to her feet before thundering, ¡°You''ve worked in thispany for


    many years, Jerry. One can even say you''ve worked here the longest. So, tell me this. Why does the


    project I entrusted you toe up with an investment budget for require so much money?¡±


    Startled by those words, Jerry instantly picked up the document and noticed an extra zero in the total


    budget. The original budget of only five hundred million became five billion, which was ten times more.


    If they were to proceed with that budget, thepany would undoubtedly suffer massive losses.


    All color drained from Jerry''s face. Never had she expected tomit such a grave mistake. In fact, it


    was her worst error since joining thepany.


    ¡°I''m so sorry, Mr. Clinton, I didn''t realize there was another zero. I swear there was no mistake when I


    checked the documents before printing them. I have no idea how this happened,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Jerry, I have always thought that you would never make excuses for your mistakes, especially after


    working here for so many years. Yet, you''re now surprising me with such a weak excuse. I can''t believe


    someone of your capability can make such a basic mistake. Take it away and revise it at once. Don''t let


    me catch you doing this again; otherwise, I''ll consider revoking your position as director.¡± With that,


    Oscar waved her off dismissively.


    Jerry nodded. ¡°I''ll be off then, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar no longer bothered to look at her.


    Following that, Jerry exited the office and walked toward the elevator. There, the elevator doors opened


    to reveal a smiling Amelia, who said, ¡°Jerry, what a coincidence.¡±


    Despite feeling aggrieved, Jerry forced a smile. ¡°Hey, Mrs. Clinton. Are you here to see Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Amelia instantly sensed something was wrong with the former and asked, ¡°Did Oscar tell you off about


    something?¡±


    ¡°I made a mistake during work, so it''s only normal for Mr. Clinton to tell me off.¡± Jerry did not want to


    dwell on the matter, so she turned aside and added, ¡°Go on in, Mrs. Clinton. I''ll head back to work now.


    We can chatter on when we''re free.¡±


    Just then, Amelia grabbed Jerry''s hand and said, ¡°I''ll go and look for you in a bit. Let''s go have some


    coffee.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Once Jerry entered the elevator, Amelia headed into the office with a half smile.


    She questioned with an ambiguous tone, ¡°Oscar, did you snap at Jerry?¡±


    Oscar put down his pen, waved her over, and spoke. ¡°Come here.¡±


    In response, Amelia approached to sit on hisp. ¡°Jerry has worked in thispany for many years,


    and she''s a senior employee. Moreover, no one is perfect. You shouldn''t hold her to such a high


    standard or you might scare her off. If that happens, no one would dare to work for you after that.¡±


    Oscar pursed his lips, feigning anger as he replied, ¡°Did shein to you?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Jerry is not someone who would do that. I merely saw her at the elevator earlier. Her grim


    expression gave me an idea about what happened. Oh well, I''ll have to go andfort your employee


    later on; if not, she might sell you out to yourpetitors. We wouldn''t want that, would we?¡± While


    joking, Amelia pinched his cheeks.


    ¡°There''s no need for that. Jerry is a smart woman. She knows she''ll have a bigger chance of taking


    revenge on me if she stays here. Besides, she can never achieve what she has now, having a sry


    worth millions at the mere age of thirty if she joins anotherpany,¡± said an utterly confident Oscar.


    ¡°You seem pretty sure of yourself.¡±


    ¡°One should have such a level of confidence when managing a bigpany. Otherwise, it''ll be hard to


    have authority over others.¡±


    Airyughter came from Amelia upon hearing those words.


    She then nted feather-like kisses on Oscar''s lips before saying, ¡°Can I at least know what Jerry did


    wrong? Was it really worth you snapping at her?¡±


    To that, Oscarpliantly ryed a summary of what happened.


    Amelia''s brows drew close as she spoke. ¡°Based on Jerry''s usual attentiveness, she would never make


    such a careless error. Could there be a misunderstanding? It doesn''t make sense for a director to


    mistakenly write five hundred million as five billion. After all, she could get imprisoned if things were to


    go wrong.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, the undeniable truth is that she made a mistake. There''s no excuse for her actions,¡±


    Oscar icily dered.


    A frown marred Amelia''s face as she pondered for a moment.


    It was then that Oscar held her chin and made her look at him. His domineering tone rang out. ¡°All


    right, that''s enough. I''m right in front of you, and I forbid you from thinking about others now. Focus on


    me instead. I want to be the only person in your mind and heart right now.¡±


    Amelia was at a loss for words but amusedly teased, ¡°How bossy.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I am. Do you not like it?¡± Oscar shot her a narrow-eyed stare as if daring her to say otherwise.


    Amelia shook her head and leaned in for a kiss. To that, Oscar was quick toply, taking the initiative


    to kiss her back. The kiss deepened so much that the two did not want to separate.


    Only after Oscar tried to unbutton Amelia''s top did she rest her hand on his, stopping him.


    Oscar released her lips, his gaze pinned on her while his husky voice spoke. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Not here. You still have workter, and I''m meeting up with Jerry for some coffee. If we continue on


    like this, I won''t make it for my coffee date...¡±


    ¡°Reschedule it.¡± After saying that, Oscar leaned closer to relish Amelia''s lips that he could not get


    enough of. Since thetter could not refuse him, she surrendered to his alluring kiss.


    It was already dark outside when Amelia awoke inside the office''s built-in bedroom. Her phone rang,


    and on the screen was Eleanor''s caller ID.


    She answered it, saying, ¡°Hey, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, your mom''s critically ill and has been calling out your name when she''s unconscious. Could


    you fly over to Saspiuburg?¡± Benjamin anxiously asked through the phone.


    Upon hearing that, Amelia could not care about her aching body and instantly replied, ¡°Okay. I''ll book a


    flight to Saspiuburg right away. Is Mom''s situation severe? Wasn''t she doing okay when Oscar and I


    were here?¡±


    ¡°These days, her condition keeps fluctuating. She''s currently in aa but keeps calling out for you.


    Come over now if you care for her.¡± Benjamin sounded weary as he spoke.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll be right over. See you.¡± After hanging up, Amelia frantically got off the bed and put on her


    clothes. Perhaps it was the nerves, but she struggled several times when buttoning her blouse.


    Just then, Oscar came in and saw a red-eyed Amelia, who was on the brink of tears.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Amelia?¡± Oscar was quick to ask, ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Amelia''s eyes lit up like she had seen her savior. While wiping her tears, she muttered, ¡°Oscar, M-


    Mom''s in aa. Can you get your secretary to book a flight to Saspiuburg? I need to go there now.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''ll get Linda to book a flight right away, but you need to calm down. Mom''s going to be fine.¡±


    Samuel frowned, trying tofort the panicking Amelia with his low, husky tone. ¡°We''ll be there in no


    time. Don''t worry.¡±


    Seconds passed as Amelia thought things through. She then firmly stated, ¡°But thepany is


    currently a mess. It''s best you don''t apany me to Saspiuburg. Not to mention that Dad has already


    retired, so you can''t trouble an elderly like him to look after things while you''re gone. I''ll be fine going


    there alone.¡±


    ¡°The others in thepany can¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oscar, please, do as I say this once. Thepany needs you now. A good team needs a leader, after


    all. I don''t want you to get swarmed with work after returning from Saspiuburg with me. Please? Don''t


    make me worry about you, okay?¡±


    Since it was rare for Amelia to make such steely decisions, Oscar rxed a little and trusted her. ¡°You


    truly don''t need me there?¡±


    ¡°I can handle it on my own. Although, I''ll need your help looking after Tony while I''m gone. Make sure


    both of you eat on time. No matter how busy work gets, you must go home for dinner with Tony and


    read him a bedtime story. Try not to make me worry, all right?¡±


    Amelia continued nagging him about a list of things to do during her absence. Once that was over,


    Oscar asked Linda to book a flight for eight in the evening, leaving the two with one and a half hours to


    arrive at the airport.


    Oscar eventually dropped Amelia at the airport. Thetter had only brought some money and her ID


    card. She did not bring any clothes since she was in such a rush.


    Before going through the customs, Amelia said to Oscar, ¡°Make sure to tell Tony that I''ve gone to


    Saspiuburg. Ask him to behave while I''m away, and let him know I''ll call him every day.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    Amelia lips curled into an amused grin right then. Gosh. He''s jealous of my love for our son?


    She then said, ¡°I''ll call you every day too. Once Mom gets better, I''ll discuss with the Hutton family to


    relocate her to Tayhaven for treatment.¡±


    After chatting for a while more, Amelia held her flight ticket and walked past the customs checkpoint


    while Oscar departed the airport. He waited until her flight took off before a grim emotion showed on his


    face. One could not tell what his thoughts were at that moment.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    Oscar only drove back to their apartment in the city after the ne disappeared from his sight. After he


    had dinner with Tony, the two of them had a thirty-minute ytime that was surprisingly peaceful. Then,


    he gave Tony a bath and tucked the boy into bed. It was then that his phone rang with a call from


    Linda.


    She sounded anxious as she stuttered, ¡°M-Mr. Clinton, the ne Mrs. Clinton is on lost contact due to


    turbulence. My friend who works in the airport knows that I bought a ticket for this flight, so she gave


    me a call.¡±


    Instantly, Oscar''s face fell. A dry lump formed in his throat, constricting his neck.


    ¡°I got it.¡± He then tried to phone Hugo to ask thetter to check the authenticity of the news, but he


    couldn''t even press the screen properly with his trembling fingers.


    When he finally managed to make the call, he told Hugo, ¡°Hugo, find out what happened with Amelia''s


    flight to Saspiuburg.¡± Even his voice quivered slightly as he spoke.


    ¡°Got it, Boss.¡±


    Upon hanging up, Oscar looked at Tony''s peaceful expression. He whispered, ¡°Don''t worry, Tony. I


    won''t let anything bad happen to your mom. She is mine. Not even Hades can take her from me.¡±


    Minutes felt like years as Oscar waited for the news. Mixed feelings filled his heart¡ªhe was scared to


    receive Hugo''s phone call, but he also looked forward to him bringing good news. Not long after,


    Hugo''s call came.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, Mrs. Clinton''s ne temporarily lost contact with the airlinepany half an hour ago due


    to turbulence. However, please don''t worry. The search and rescue teams are currently at work. Mrs.


    Clinton will be fine,¡± Hugo reassured.


    Oscar felt his head throb. ¡°Hugo, instruct the men to find the ne. I don''t trust the airlinepany. I


    have to look into this myself and find Amelia immediately,¡± he dered in a low voice.


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Clinton. I''ll inform everyone and tell them to locate the ne.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    With that, Hugo gathered all the men he had in the shortest time. Among them, one man was as


    panicked as Oscar¡ªKurt.


    ¡°Hugo, is Amelia really on that missing ne?¡± he asked with a dark expression.


    ¡°I know you don''t want to believe this, but Mrs. Clinton is on that ne. Mr. Clinton must be going crazy.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t ask everyone to locate that ne. Now, we can only hope that the ne only


    lost touch temporarily. If not... Well, Mrs. Clinton is a blessed woman, and I''m sure she''ll be fine. Don''t


    you worry too much,¡±forted Hugo as he patted Kurt''s shoulder, though his face also looked a little


    pale.


    There had been many ne idents in recent years, and once the ne lost contact, there was a big


    chance that the passengers would meet their demise. At that moment, they could do nothing but


    console themselves and hope that Amelia was safe.


    Kurt slowly balled his hands into fists, his face was as ck as thunder.


    Seeing his expression, Hugo felt helpless. He knew theforting words he had in mind could do


    nothing to cheer Kurt up.


    ¡°Kurt, stop overthinking. What we have to do now is to locate Mrs. Clinton by all means. Don''t think


    about anything else, okay?¡± he suggested.


    Hugo was aware that Kurt never got over Amelia. Like an idiot, Kurt stayed away from Amelia to avoid


    disrupting her family. Instead, he resorted to protecting her and Tony in secret. He tried to keep a


    distance from her as much as possible.


    He loved her silently in his own unique way.


    ¡°I know,¡± said Kurt with a hoarse voice.


    Hugo nced at him thoughtfully and stayed quiet.


    Using the connections they had, Hugo and Kurt tried to find information on the flight. However, they


    found nothing just like the police and the airlinepany.


    Meanwhile, Oscar asked a bodyguard to look after Tony while he drove to the airport. When he arrived


    there, it was already crowded with the passengers'' families, weeping and asking the airport staff if their


    loved ones could return safely.


    Naturally, the airport staff could not foresee the future. They could only manage helplessly, ¡°The police


    are already looking into it. We will get news soon.¡±


    Hearing that, the passengers'' families felt agitated and desperate. Some even started wailing as they


    demanded that the airlinepany bring back their loved ones.


    The scene brought a frosty look to Oscar''s face.


    Afraid that he would hear the news of the ne''s wreckage being discovered, he slowly retreated


    outside the airport.


    Throughout the whole night, he sat in his car. When the morning came, his phone rang. He picked it up


    in an instant and asked, ¡°Hugo, did you find anything?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Clinton. We haven''t found anything so far,¡± replied Hugo dejectedly.


    Wiping his face in frustration, Oscar ordered, ¡°Keep looking.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    The news of Amelia''s flight going missing eventually made its way around. Upon receiving the news,


    Olivia and Owen hurried to Oscar''s apartment.


    ¡°Oscar, what happened to Amelia''s flight? Did they find the passengers already?¡± asked Olivia fretfully.


    Oscar was slumped against the couch, his eyes void of light. It had been almost one day since the


    ne lost contact. Theck of updates was a very worrying sign.


    ¡°Oscar, answer me. I''m worried sick!¡± urged Olivia.


    ¡°I don''t know, Mom,¡± Oscar croaked. ¡°I''ve mobilized everyone I could to look into it, but they still haven''t


    found anything. Tony doesn''t know about this, so don''t speak a word about it when hees


    downstairster. He''s a smart boy. I''m afraid he would be heartbroken if he found out.¡±


    Olivia was pained to see Oscar like this, but there was nothing she could do. After the ne went


    missing, even the government went into action and sent out search and rescue teams. Yet, their efforts


    were futile so far.


    Just then, Tony walked down the stairs. With a sullen face, he greeted, ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, you''re


    here.¡±


    Olivia swiftly wiped away the frown on her face and waved at him. ¡°Come here, my sweet boy. What


    happened to you? You''re pouting like a fish.¡±


    Tony shook his head and looked up at Olivia. ¡°Grandma, did something happen to Mommy?¡± he asked


    unhappily.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Olivia froze. Then, she quickly squeezed out a smile and asked him, ¡°Why would you say that, Tony?


    Isn''t your mommy taking care of your granny in Saspiuburg right now?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, stop lying to me. I heard Dad on the phonest night. Mommy''s ne has gone missing,


    right? But that''s okay. I''m sure Mommy will be fine. I have to wait for her toe back, so I won''t cry.


    Mommy promised me that she would watch me get married and have kids,¡± Tony said in his childlike


    tone.


    A pang of pain hit Olivia''s heart when she heard Tony.


    Tony was still young, but he was very thoughtful. In fact, he was even more perceptive than adults at


    times.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    ¡°You''re such a good boy, Tony. I guarantee you that nothing will happen to your mommy,¡± Olivia


    promised.


    ¡°Okay,¡± mumbled Tony as he threw himself in Olivia''s arms.


    As a clever kid, he understood the concept of life and death better than most children his age. He had


    seen clips of an aircraft''s wreckage and people crying on a news channel before, and he knew they


    were doing that because their loved ones would never return anymore. Since Mommy''s ne is


    nowhere to be found, she could be...


    Tony couldn''t bring himself to think of that possibility. The night before, he had secretly cried his heart


    out while hiding in the nket. Now, he didn''t want to shed tears in front of his grandparents. I''m a big


    boy now. Mommy is not around, so I can''t make them worry.


    Despite thinking that, Tony wanted to cry badly. After all, there was a chance he would never see his


    mommy again. Unable to hold himself back, he finally burst into tears. ¡°Grandma, will Mommy never


    come back anymore? Will I have a scary stepmom soon? Grandma, I only want Mommy,¡± he cried


    pitifully.


    Olivia hugged him tightly andforted, ¡°That won''t happen. Your mommy will be back soon, all right?¡±


    However, Tony continued to sob in her arms. Eventually, he got tired, and his sniffles died down as he


    drifted off to sleep.


    Oscar took him from Olivia''s arms and brought him upstairs without a word. Filled with worry, Olivia


    went with him.


    ¡°Oscar, are you okay?¡± she asked as Oscar stared at Tony quietly.


    Oscar shook his head.


    After giving it a thought, Olivia said stiffly, ¡°Don''t be like this, Oscar. You still have to take care of Tony


    and run thepany. Your dad can oversee things for now, but you can''t just let go of everything. I


    know you feel terrible, but I believe Amelia will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I''m all right. I believe she wille back,¡± responded Oscar in a deep voice.


    No one could be sure if Amelia woulde out of the ne ident alive, but regardless of the final


    oue, Oscar wanted to see definite proof. As long as there is no bad news, there is still hope. Tony


    and I are waiting for her at home. She wouldn''t leave us so cruelly. Plus, there''s Jolin protecting her.


    She will be okay!


    Olivia opened her mouth to say something, but she soon decided against it and walked out of the room.


    At that moment, Oscar''s phone started ringing in his pocket. When he took it out, he saw that it was


    Benjamin calling.


    Immediately, his eyes darkened, and his grip around the phone tightened.


    In the end, he answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, may I ask if your wife is with you? She promised toe to Saspiuburg, but why is she


    not yet here? I can''t even reach her phone,¡± Benjamin voiced as he suppressed his anger.


    Hearing his words, Oscar sneered. If it were not for the Hutton family, Amelia wouldn''t be missing right


    now. If I could turn back time, I hope she had never met you guys! She has Tony and me protecting her


    right now, and she doesn''t need a bunch of insincere family members like you!


    The moment Amelia disappeared, Oscar did consider getting back at the Hutton family. On second


    thought, he supposed that she wouldn''t want him to do so. Though it was difficult to do so, he managed


    to push that idea out of his mind.


    ¡°Mr. Hutton, you probably aren''t aware that my wife''s flight to Saspiuburg has gone missing. We don''t


    know whether she''s alive or dead now. I am sure you must be delighted to hear this news,¡± mocked


    Oscar. ¡°If it were not for your family, I wouldn''t be in constant agony right now.¡±


    His words were met with silence from the other end of the line.


    Impatiently, he added, ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up now, Mr. Hutton. This happened to my wife


    because of you and your family, so I don''t really have much to say.¡±


    Just when he was about to cut the call, Benjamin spoke up. ¡°Did... Did the ne really go missing?¡±


    ¡°Feel free to search it up if you don''t believe me.¡± After saying that, Oscar hung up.


    He walked to the window and gazed at the sunny sky outside. As his heart throbbed with pain, his eyes


    finally revealed a hint of sorrowful fragility.


    If I had boarded the ne with Amelia yesterday, I would be able to hold her in my arms during the


    turbulence. She wouldn''t have to face the cold darkness all by herself.


    ¡°Amelia, where are you? Tony and I are waiting for you toe home. I can''t lose you,¡± he murmured.


    Sadly, the only response he got was the sound of the wind.


    While Oscar was immersed in sadness, somewhere in Saspiuburg, Benjamin was in a state of shock.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t feel happy. Instead, he was lost.


    The daughter I despised for thirty years got into an ident just like that? No, no. Oscar must be


    messing around with me. How could she be gone so suddenly?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Aftering back to his senses, Benjamin called someone and asked them to verify the incident.


    Soon, he was given an answer. The ne was indeed missing without any updates so far. The


    government had dispatched teams to search for it but to no avail. Most importantly, there was truly


    someone named Amelia Winters among the list of passengers.


    Benjamin stood rooted to the ground absentmindedly as he held his phone, its screen dimmed by then.


    There was a myriad of emotions churning within him. He couldn''t even put his feelings into words.


    ¡°Dad, what''s wrong?¡± Amelia Hutton walked over and asked.


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Benjamin lifted his hand and wiped off the tears that had unknowingly


    escaped his eyes.


    ¡°Dad, you cried? What is it? Are you worried about Mom?¡± asked Amelia with concern.


    With a sigh, Benjamin shook his head.


    Seeing that he didn''t want to talk, Amelia changed the topic. ¡°Dad, didn''t you call Amy yesterday? Why


    isn''t she here yet? Does she not want toe?¡±


    Her words pierced through Benjamin''s heart like a knife.


    ¡°Dad, what''s wrong with you? You don''t look well. Are you feeling sick?¡±


    Benjamin sighed again before saying, ¡°Your sister''s flight went missing. The search and rescue teams


    haven''te across anything right now. We don''t know if she''s dead or alive.¡±


    Amelia froze for a while. The next moment, she was ovee with delight. She didn''t expect her


    chance toe so soon. As long as Amelia Winters is dead, I will have all the time in the world to


    rece her. If I work hard, I''ll definitely get Oscar to fall for me!


    ¡°Are you pleased about the news?¡± Benjamin nced at her and questioned with a glum face.


    She hurriedly suppressed her emotions and feigned panic, eximing, ¡°Dad, you''re just joking, aren''t


    you? How could her ne go missing? That''s too much of a coincidence! I know you don''t like Amy,


    but you can''t joke around with her safety. If Mom finds out, she''s going to be heartbroken.¡±


    ¡°Do not tell your mom about this,¡± warned Benjamin sternly.


    He was certain that Eleanor''s condition would worsen once she heard the news. In the worst-case


    scenario, she might even pass away on the spot from the devastating blow.


    ¡°I know, Dad.¡± After pondering for a second, Amelia said, ¡°Dad, let me step out for a bit. I''lle back


    and check on Mom in a while.¡±


    With that, she walked away hastily and entered the restroom. A quick search on her phone about the


    flights from Tayhaven to Saspiuburg the previous day brought her to an article stating that the nine p.m.


    flight to Saspiuburg lost contact due to turbulence. Searching operations by the police were in full


    swing, but they had yet to find any clues so far.


    Thrilled, she curled her lips up. Even the heavens are helping me! With such a strong opponent like


    Amelia Winters gone, I''ll be able to take her ce while Oscar is mourning. Surely, he won''t be so


    stony-hearted as to reject a beauty like me!


    As she devised her n, she was confident that she was a few steps away from victory. I''m going to


    pray every day that there would soon be news of her death. It''s not that I''m cursing her but she''s


    upying that spot beside Oscar! I can only fight for that spot if she''s dead. Be it my family


    background or academic qualifications, I deserve Oscar more than she does!

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Amelia Hutton wasn''t the only one who prayed for something terrible to happen to Amelia. Even


    Stephanie and Isabe were delighted to receive news regarding the woman''s ill fate.


    Stephanie took a bunch of grapes to eat as she looked at the other party. ¡°Hey, Isabe. Amelia being


    in trouble is truly the best opportunity for you to make a move on Oscar. My brother''s mind must be in a


    complete mess right now. As long as you be smart and be more gentle, there''s no doubt he will be


    yours.¡±


    Isabe was also seething with excitement. Nevertheless, she still felt somewhat apprehensive. After


    all, she had been rejected by Oscar numerous times. Something unfortunate had happened to the


    ne Amelia boarded. Hence, if she tantly looked for the man tofort him, she was afraid he


    would directly chase her away.


    She was certain Oscar would do such a thing.


    Besides Amelia, he would not behave in a gentlemanly manner toward any other woman.


    ¡°Stephanie, you mentioned that your brother is currently in a state of anxiousness. If I were to appear


    before Oscar and angered him, wouldn''t he kick me out right away?¡± Isabe asked doubtfully.


    After finishing the grapes, Stephanie took a te of cherries and began eating them too. Isabe could


    not help but twitch her lips at that sight.


    She''s not even a sow. Yet, she could eat so much. Most of the fruits on the table like apples, grapes,


    pears, bananas, and oranges had gone into her stomach in an instant. I suspect she might be a sow in


    her previous life.


    ¡°Isabe, don''t say I didn''t warn you that many women long for my brother. I assume they are now


    itching to get close to him. After they got wind of Amelia''s mishap, these people would think they could


    be the next Mrs. Clinton. If one of them manages to snatch Oscar away, you''ll definitely regret it.¡±


    Stephanie''s voice fell to a hush. ¡°Which risk do you think is worse¡ªgetting scolded by my brother or


    him being snatched away by other women?¡±


    Isabe was deep in thought upon hearing her words.


    ¡°I''m going to look for him now.¡± After heading upstairs to change her clothes, Isabe hurried


    downstairs. Unable to control her urge, she nced at Stephanie and realized she was still eating. She


    couldn''t help advising, ¡°Stephanie, it''s better to not overeat. Your stomach would feel unwell. My


    brother would suffer from heartache if that happened.¡±


    Stephanie pouted in response. ¡°All right.¡±


    Isabe didn''t have much time to worry about Stephanie. She quickly drove off, and upon reaching the


    city center, the woman bought many items regardless of their usefulness. Then, she used her credit


    card and bought them all. Afterward, she happily ced them in her car boot and headed straight to


    the residential area.


    She struggled while carrying a big heap of stuff she had just bought and took the elevator up. Isabe


    reached out a hand to ring the doorbell. Very soon, someone opened the door. She swallowed the


    words she had thought of saying after mulling for a while once she saw the person who had opened the


    door.


    ¡°Why are you here, Isabe?¡± Olivia frowned. As someone with her fair share of experience, it was


    inevitable for Olivia to imagine all sorts of ideas.


    Right after something awful happened to Amelia, she was so eager that she has gotten so much stuff


    and rushed here. For her to hurry over after getting wind of Amelia''s misfortune, I could tell that she is


    trying her luck.


    Olivia was slightly displeased.


    Even if something horrible truly falls upon Amelia, there''s no way my son would ept another woman


    within such a short period. Not only would it lead to more gossip and rumors, but people would also


    think he is a man who is heartless and couldn''t wait to remarry right after his wife had an ident. As


    his mother, I''ll absolutely forbid anyone from running their mouth off about Oscar and ruining his


    reputation. Besides, it''s unclear whether Amelia is dead or alive. Perhaps there might be news about


    her survival in the next few days. However, Isabe is already having thoughts of taking over Amelia''s


    ce. Does she know her action is equivalent to insulting my family?


    Isabe naturally could notice the discontentment in Olivia''s eyes. She hastily exined, ¡°Aunt Olivia, I


    heard that the ne Amelia boarded had gone missing. My parents asked me to make a trip to the


    Clinton residence. Nheless, I figured that you and Mr. Clinton would probably be here on second


    thought. So, I came here instead. My parents told me to buy all these items. They''re rather heavy, so


    can you let me enter the house first?¡±


    It was only then that Olivia''s countenance became better. As she turned her body sideways, a gentle


    expression resurfaced on her face.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Olivia.¡±


    After Isabe entered the house, Oscar just happened toe downstairs with Tony in his arms. He


    couldn''t help but furrow his brows when he saw the woman. A sh of loathing passed through his


    eyes.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Oscar wore a chilly expression on his face. With the ongoing mess in the family,


    he had no time to put on a false disy of friendship with Isabe. Furthermore, he saw her as a sham.


    In fact, Oscar regarded her as a que he wanted to avoid.


    If Isabe knew how Oscar thought about her deep down, she would not know how to feel or react to


    that.


    ¡°Oscar, I heard that something had happened to the ne Amelia boarded. That is why I came to visit


    you.¡± Isabe turned a blind eye to Oscar''s expression as she spoke.


    ¡°You don''t have to do this.¡± Oscar sat on the couch while carrying Tony. He carefully peeled the fruits to


    feed his son, not bothering to spare Isabe a nce.


    ¡°Oscar, Isabe is doing this out of concern. You''ll frighten her if you behave like that,¡± Olivia chimed in.


    Although she found it rather inappropriate for Isabe toe by hastily, she was ultimately their


    guest. Therefore, Olivia felt it wasn''t nice of her son to appear too distant.


    ¡°Tony, let''s say if there''s a woman who covets me when your mother isn''t around, what would you say


    about her?¡± Oscar questioned.


    ¡°It must be a person with ulterior motives.¡± Tony nced at Isabe before continuing, ¡°Big Meanie,


    don''t tell me you have fallen for this hideous woman?¡±


    ¡°How smart of you to havee up with that statement. Come on. I''ll reward you with a grape.¡±


    Isabe''splexion grew furiously pale at hisment. In any case, she was still considered a


    guest. Yet, the father-son duo was mocking her without sparing a thought for her feelings, causing her


    to feel extremely ufortable.


    Olivia was in a dilemma and could only say to Isabe, ¡°Oscar and Tony are feeling down because of


    what happened to Amelia. I suggest that you go back first.¡±


    Isabe hung her head low, concealing the unwillingness and resentment in her eyes.


    When she raised her head again, she had returned to her usual calmposure.


    ¡°Aunt Olivia, I honestly had no other intentions when I came by today. I used to be interested in Oscar,


    but there''s no rule in saying that one cannot be friends with the person she once adored. Therefore,


    visiting him as a friend is rather reasonable. You don''t have to be so wary of me as though I''m a thief.¡±


    Isabe tried to make concessions as sheughed bitterly.


    Olivia replied, ¡°Isabe, I understand your good intentions. Oscar is feeling angsty because of Amelia.


    Please don''t mind him.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I''ll not take his words to heart.¡± Isabe was tactful with her words.


    While Olivia was pleased with her attitude, Oscar merely threw her a nce. He rose to his feet as he


    carried his son. ¡°I''m taking Tony to the airport to have a look.¡±


    ¡°You should leave Tony behind. I''ll take care of him. He''s still too young. You should know that the


    airport now must be packed with people who want to know the whereabouts of their missing rtives.


    Taking your son there might scare him,¡± Olivia proposed.


    ¡°No, it''s fine. I don''t want to leave him here and feel ill being around some people.¡±


    Isabe''s expression froze, and her hands on her thighs twitched slightly. Humiliation shed across


    her eyes.


    With that, Oscar walked away while carrying Tony. Olivia''s apologetic voice rang out. ¡°Isabe, my son


    is always like that. Please don''t take it personally.¡±


    ¡°It''s all right, Aunt Olivia. I know he''s in a foul mood because of Amelia. Nheless, I''m only


    concerned that he might get all worried and overthink.¡±


    Olivia nodded in agreement as she was also worried about her son.


    Meanwhile, Oscar held Tony in his embrace and left the house. When he went downstairs, he dialed


    Hugo''s number.


    ¡°Any news yet, Hugo?¡± He sounded really cold.


    ¡°Boss, there''s no news so far. There is also no report from the government or the airport. I am very


    sorry. We''ll spare no effort to search and rescue Mrs. Clinton.¡± Hugo''s guttural voice sounded from the


    other end.


    Oscar''s grim face turned even more gloomy. His wife''s disappearance without a trace had caused him


    to be all agitated, and he also had difficulty sleeping at night. Eventually, he had to rely on consuming a


    high dose of sleeping pills so that he could catch some sleep. However, Amelia would appear in his


    dream with her body drenched in blood. After getting jolted awake, it was hard for him to fall asleep


    again.


    Such a situation only urred during the two years when Amelia had gone missing. He never once


    had insomnia ever since his wife returned to his side.


    ¡°Carry on with the investigation and return to the office in the afternoon. I need to call for a meeting,¡±


    Oscarmanded.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    After ending the call, Oscar''s expression turned terrifyingly grave.


    Tony tugged the skin around his face and inquired, ¡°Big Meanie, is there still no news about Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Not for now. Well, you have already be a man. Therefore, you mustn''t cry. We''ll wait for your


    mother to return, okay?¡±


    ¡°Big Meanie, I wouldn''t cry. I''m not as vulnerable as you think. I believe Mommy wille back.¡±


    ¡°What a good boy.¡± Oscar lifted his hand to caress the boy''s hair.


    Tony smacked his hand away immediately and kept a straight face while saying earnestly, ¡°Big Meanie,


    I''m already a little man. You can''t just touch my head. Otherwise, I can''t grow taller.¡±


    Tony''s remark elicited a smile from Oscar. His mood was no longer as sullen as before.


    ¡°Tony, do you want to see the forces supporting me? Since you are an extremely bright child, I think it is


    time for you to meet with the core figures backing up thepany. I''ll groom you to be a child


    prodigy. That way, you will also be able to protect your mother. So, do you want to learn the ropes?¡± He


    stared at Tony as he made his point seriously.


    Clinton Corporations would belong to Tony in the future. I do wish he could have a blissful childhood.


    Nheless, since he''s the eldest grandson of the Clintons, many things would be out of his control.


    Also, countless people would be jealous of my son on the sly. Only through training from his early


    childhood would he be capable of dealing with all sorts of problems by himself if something were to


    happen to Amelia and me.


    ¡°Yes. I want to protect Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Good boy! You can''t whine about hardships as you learn the skills. It''s because you are a man who


    needs to assume responsibility.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Oscar had never expected that not only did Tony not grumble, but he also managed to learn how his


    father operated his business and even became more skillful than him. Tony was sure to do well with a


    distinguished father like Oscar. His management skills would also surpass his father''s in every aspect


    in the future.


    Nevertheless, these would only ur in the future.


    However, Tony''s unswerving determination despite his young age had indeed given Oscar a pleasant


    surprise.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    In the afternoon, Oscar took Tony to the headquarters of the organization. Even though Tony was only


    less than three years old, he had Oscar''s demeanor as he walked quietly by Oscar''s side with a stern


    face. After all, the two of them looked alike.


    The people in the organization were inevitably a little shocked when they saw Oscar with a child.


    Even though they were shocked, they still greeted Oscar respectfully, ¡±Boss.¡±


    Then, they asked, ¡°Why did you bring Mr. Anthony here?¡±


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Oscar answered with a question.


    ¡°Boss, everyone has arrived except for a few people who are performing tasks abroad,¡± said one of


    them.


    ¡°Tell them to go to the conference room. I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    After a while, the conference room was filled with the core figures of the organization. Oscar was sitting


    in the main seat and Tony was sitting in the small chair especially arranged for him.


    Everyone was staring at Tony, and there was a trace of curiosity in their eyes.


    Oscar cleared his throat and said, ¡°Now that everyone''s here, let me introduce all of you that this is my


    son, Anthony. I believe you have all seen him before. Kurt and Hugo are specially assigned to protect


    him.¡±


    Once he finished speaking, everyone else stood up one after another and greeted respectfully, ¡°Hello,


    Mr. Anthony.¡±


    Tony looked at them without being afraid. He replied, ¡°Hello, everybody.¡±


    The people who were stern-facedughed out loud.


    A woman with heavy makeup said, ¡°You are so cute. You are basically abination of Mrs. Clinton


    and Boss. When you grow up, you will surely be better than your parents.¡±


    Tony''s expression was grim. He replied with his baby voice, ¡°Thank you. You are very beautiful.¡±


    After the exchange, Oscar pped his hands and said, ¡°Everyone, the reason I called you here today


    is I want you all to do your best to find the whereabouts of my wife, and to tell you all that Tony will be


    one of us in the future. I will train him and in the future, you must obey his orders too apart from me.¡±


    Everyone was not shocked at all. Instead, they replied, ¡°Yes, Boss. We will use our lives to protect Mr.


    Anthony.¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    When he was about to say something, someone hurried in without even knocking on the door.


    ¡°Boss, the informant we ced at the airport called and said that the search and rescue team had


    located the ne''s location. They said that it flew to an unknown ind not far from the Ibican Ocean.


    No one was injured or dead but they were seriously short of food. Several people have fainted because


    of starvation. We don''t know who those people were for the time being,¡± the person who came in


    reported everything that happened.


    Oscar immediately stood up from the chair. Because of his excitement, the chair was hit and turned


    several times before it stopped.


    He asked agitatedly, ¡°Has the news been confirmed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss. The news is absolutely true,¡± the man replied.


    Oscar carried Tony up and kissed his face several times as he got emotional. Then, he said to him,


    ¡°Tony, we found your mommy. And now, we''re going to bring her back.¡±


    Tony finally smiled. He kissed Oscar several times on the face for the first time ever before saying,


    ¡°Okay. Let''s go bring mommy back together.¡±


    The others watched the interaction between the father and son, and started smiling. Poof, now that Ms.


    Amelia is found, we don''t have to face Mr. Clinton''s Oscar''s petrifying presence for a while at least.


    Not everyone could put up with Oscar''s invisible petrifying chilliness.


    Finally, we''re free.


    Oscar carried Tony and asked someone to prepare a private jet. After that, they were brought to that


    unknown ind.


    Sitting on the ne, every second felt like torture for Oscar. He was afraid that Amelia would be hungry


    and grow thin without food to eat in the past few days, and he was afraid of injuries that she might have


    suffered. For ten hours, Oscar thought of countless possibilities, but he calmed down the moment he


    reached the ind.


    Seeing the medical staffing and going on the ind, Oscar walked over quickly with Tony in his


    arms, searching for Amelia''s figure everywhere, but he couldn''t find her.


    He grabbed a medical staff passing by and asked, ¡°Have you seen my wife? She is tall, thin, and very


    beautiful.¡±


    Initially, the medical staff wanted to scold him but kept it in after seeing that he was a handsome guy.


    He replied gently, ¡°Mister, some people who fainted on the ne have been bandaged and sent to the


    hospital. As for the others, they were arranged to rest in the tents because it''s toote now. If you are in


    a hurry, you can go look for her there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± After Oscar finished speaking, he carried Tony and ran quickly in the other direction, and


    the bodyguards with him followed quickly as well.


    Oscar found Amelia in a ce with few people. Looking at Amelia who was talking to Jolin not far


    away, he felt the joy of regaining something precious that he thought he had lost. Oscar couldn''t help


    but almost cry. He thought he was going to lose her, but he didn''t expect to meet her again after a turn


    of events. That was simply God''s favor for him.


    Oscar just stared at Amelia''s back, but Tony had slipped off from his arms and ran toward Amelia. He


    shouted excitedly, ¡°Mommy, mommy...¡±


    Amelia, who was talking to Jolin at first, was stunned for a moment. Then, she turned her head and


    saw a little fe running toward her. Not far away, there was also an adult staring at her. Amelia''s eyes


    couldn''t help but turn red. Oh god, they are here to see me.


    ¡°Tony.¡± Amelia hugged Tony excitedly, feeling the soft body buried in her arms. Her heart almost


    softened into a bay of water.


    Oscar also came over and wrapped his wife and son in his arms. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°Amelia,


    thank God that you''re okay.¡±


    Amelia turned her head and kissed him on the lips. ¡°I thought that I was going to die, and I didn''t expect


    that I can see you and Tony again. I''m so happy. If it wasn''t for Jolin, I''m afraid I''m going to starve to


    death,¡± Amelia said with a smile.


    Oscar furrowed his brows and said sternly, ¡°Don''t say the word ''die''. You are mine and no one can take


    you away from me, not even Hades.¡±


    Amelia knew that Oscar was frightened. So, she said softly, ¡°I''m sorry for frightening you.¡±


    Oscar kissed her on the lips. He wanted to give her a wet kiss, but fortunately, Amelia remember that


    Tony was still in her arms. Knowing that children should not see something a little inappropriate, she


    raised her hand to cover Oscar''s mouth. ¡°Not now, Oscar. Tony''s here.¡±


    Oscar let go of Amelia. Then, he raised his hand and patted Tony''s head. ¡°Tony is already a little man.


    He knows that this is what people who love each other will do. Right, Tony?¡±


    Tony rolled his eyes and said arrogantly, ¡°Big Meanie, Mommy is back, so I will not argue with you. But


    you are not allowed to bully Mommy in front of me in the future, or I will be the first to challenge you


    when I learn martial arts from you.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it.¡± Oscar smiled.


    Amelia, on the other hand, raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Oscar, are you nning to train Tony?¡±


    ¡°He is almost three years old, so it''s time to train him. After all, he will take care of the Clinton family''s


    property in the future. I don''t want to raise a yboy who only knows how to have fun and enjoy life,¡±


    replied Oscar.


    Amelia nodded and didn''t say much. After all, if a boy was trained since childhood, he would be


    resistant to beatings and pressures. He would also be better than those who had been spoiled since


    childhood and became spoiled brats who knew nothing besides wasting their lives.


    ¡°Let''s go back now. I had someone prepare a lot of food on the ne and stored it in the refrigerator.


    All we have to do is just warm it up and you can eat them,¡± Oscar said in a low voice.


    Amelia swallowed her saliva, and her stomach rang in response. It had been two or three days since


    the ne disappeared. There was almost nothing on the deserted ind except wild animals and fruits,


    and the people on the ne were all white-cor workers who worked in the office. Those who worked


    in front of aputer all day wouldn''t know how to hunt, let alone climb trees. Fortunately, Jolin was by


    her side, and she knew how to hunt for food and pick fruits. Despite that, there were too many people,


    so they could only eat enough to survive.


    Amelia went with Oscar to his private jet. Oscar gave her a meal that had already been heated, and


    said, ¡°Eat more. You''ve lost weight.¡± After that, he also gave Jolin some food and said softly, ¡°Jolin,


    thank you for taking care of Amelia for me. Otherwise, I can''t imagine what she would be like now. You


    have saved her, so you are my savior.¡±


    Jolin was overwhelmed and hurriedly stood up from the chair. She was at a loss and said, ¡°Don''t say


    that, Boss. It''s my duty to protect her. As long as I''m alive, Ms. Amelia will be alive unless I''m dead.¡±


    Oscar beckoned to her and said with a smile, ¡°Don''t be so serious. It''s true that you have saved


    Amelia, so you can be regarded as my savior. When we go back, I will give you a raise and you''ll be


    my son''s godmother.¡±


    Jolin was even more surprised. It was an honor for her to be Tony''s godmother as she was just a


    bodyguard.


    ¡°Thank you, Boss. I will definitely do my job well.¡± Jolin was panicking and spoke incoherently.


    Amelia couldn''t helpughing and said, ¡°Sit down and eat, Jolin. Oscar''s not a beast. You don''t need to


    be so afraid of him.¡±


    Jolin took a bite of the meat and said solemnly, ¡°Ms. Amelia, Boss is not a beast, but he is a god-like


    figure who lives in apletely different world in my heart I have never expected that I can be the


    godmother of Mr. Anthony like Kurt. This is a kind of trust that Boss has in me. For that, I have no more


    regrets even if I die.¡±


    Amelia was at a loss for words.


    After the meal, Oscar asked about what happened when the ne went missing, and Amelia exined


    it briefly.


    That night, the ne encountered turbulence when it was halfway through the journey. The ne


    started losing height out of control, and everyone on the ne was in a panic. The words on the radio


    calmed everyone down, saying that the air pocket would pass soon. Unexpectedly, the ne lost


    contact with the outside world and flew directly to a deserted ind. Then, the ne crossed a forest


    and stopped in arge open space. After all the people got off the ne, they realized that the tail of


    the ne had been broken, and the fuel tank had leaked. In short, it was damaged and could no longer


    fly.


    They picked up their phones to make calls, but there was no signal. They were all tired and shocked to


    see that because they had thrown away everything that could be disposed of in order to prevent the


    ne from being overweight. The food, drinks, and fruits stored on the ne were almost depleted.


    That was how theynded in the predicament in the past few days when they lost contact. In fact, the


    food storage on the ne would have been enough tost for a while if they could keep it.


    Even though Amelia said it casually, Oscar felt very distressed. He said, ¡°When we go back, you have


    to eat double or triple every day to make up for the weight you have lost.¡±


    Amelia wasn''t sure if she shouldugh or cry at that. She nced at Oscar and said, ¡°Are you nning


    to turn me into a pig? Also, since when did I lose weight? Although I didn''t have any good food for the


    past few days, Jolin is very capable and she had prepared dishes made from a lot of different animals


    for me. She would also serve the dishes to me immediately whenever she had done preparing them.


    That made me feel like I was getting fat.¡±


    Oscar hugged her in his arms. ¡°There''s no harm in showing your weakness once in a while. Do you


    know that when I heard the news that your ne was missing, my heart almost jumped out of my


    body? I''m very afraid of losing you again.¡±


    Amelia leaned in his arms obediently. She knew that Oscar was really frightened.


    The two snuggled together quietly, while Tony, who was asleep, was carried to the other side by Jolin.


    After a long while, Amelia asked, ¡°How''s my mother?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. Your ident happened because of them. The Hutton family is lucky that I didn''t take


    them down because of you,¡± Oscar said indifferently.


    Amelia stroked his cheek with her hand and coaxed him, ¡°Don''t be angry. No one would have thought


    that the ne would go missing, so it has nothing to do with the Hutton family. If you me them, it


    would seem that we are petty.¡±


    Oscar looked at her with his head lowered and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°You always make me worry about you.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Amelia apologized obediently. However, before changing the conversation, she said


    yfully, ¡°If I don''t do that, wouldn''t your life be even more boring?¡±


    Oscar couldn''t help butugh.


    There was nothing he could do with Amelia.


    After more than ten hours on the ne, Amelia finally returned to her own country. She got off the


    ne and stepped onto the familiarnd feeling all secured.


    ¡°It''s good to be back,¡± said Amelia.


    When shended on the uninhabited ind, Amelia knew that she would starve. She didn''t even know


    if passing ships would see them, or if the government search and rescue teams could find them, let


    alone Oscar finding their location. She had been worrying quietly.


    Fortunately, everything was going in a good direction. It only took a few days for them to be found. Luck


    was really on their side. Compared with those who had suffered ne crashes, they were considered


    very lucky.


    ¡°Come on, let''s go home.¡± Oscar took Amelia''s hand and asked Hugo and the others to go back and


    rest first. He also told them that they had worked hard for the past few days, and he gave them a few


    days off to have a good rest.


    ¡°Thank you, Boss,¡± the others cheered.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Oscar waved his hand at them and got into the car that was already waiting there. On the other hand,


    Kurt, who stayed where he was, looked at the car that was driving away with a sh of infatuation in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Let''s go. You should be happy that Mrs. Clinton made it back safely. Don''t covet anything that doesn''t


    belong to you. You should find a docile and gentle woman to marry and have children,¡± said Hugo while


    he put his hand on Kurt''s shoulder.


    However, Kurt merely threw him a nce before he turned around and left in silence.


    Hugo looked at Kurt''s back and could only shake his head helplessly.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    The news of Amelia''s return came as good news to some and bad news to others. When Isabe


    heard that Amelia had returned home safe, her first reaction was to freeze before looking at Stephanie


    in bewilderment. ¡°Are you serious, Steph?¡±


    She had been gleeful about Amelia''s disappearance, but before she could even enjoy the fruits of her


    victory, Amelia miraculously appeared once again. That turn of events came as a smack, pping her


    back to reality.


    ¡°Why would I joke about things like these? It''s all over the news now. Every channel is reporting about


    how the ne that had disappeared on the way to Saspiuburg had been found. I even called my mom,


    and she said that Amelia had returned. If you don''t believe me, you can go there with me and see for


    yourself.¡± Stephanie pursed her lips. ¡°I was hoping for something to happen to Amelia too. But, I had no


    idea she could be so lucky to be alive even after her ne lost contact. It''s crazy that they were found


    just after a few days. It seems that it''s really hard for her to die.¡±


    Isabe cast her gaze downward as a gloomy look shed across her eyes.


    She was feeling resentful. If something really happened to Amelia, and if the ne was never found, I


    would have a chance to get closer to Oscar.


    Isabe believed that she could be the next Mrs. Clinton. After a few years, when Carol steps


    down from being thedy of the house, she could take over. In fact, she had everything nned out.


    However, before Isabe could even set her n into motion, everything dissolved to nothing. There


    was no way she would not feel resentful about it.


    After spending so much time plotting, her ns had been thwarted in an instant. Isabe felt as though


    there was a rock weighing heavily in her heart. She felt as though she could not even breathe.


    ¡°Let''s go to see her at my brother''s ce, Isabe. Maybe she lost her arm or broke her leg. I just want


    to see her in pain. I think that would be an interesting sight,¡± Stephanie said excitedly.


    Although she was already married, Stephanie was still as gleeful as ever if she could see Amelia in


    agony. Her happiness was literally built upon Amelia''s suffering.


    After thinking about it, Isabe agreed.


    ¡°Where are you two going?¡± Noah asked when he noticed how excited the two women were as he was


    walking down the stairs.


    ¡°Amelia''s back. Isabe and I are going to see if she''s crippled or not.¡± Stephanie was not afraid of


    revealing her true intentions. In her opinion, Noah should be on her side.


    Noah frowned. He did not expect Amelia to be so lucky. It was rare to discover a missing ne just


    after two to three days, what more to find survivors. In most cases, even the bodies of the passengers


    would be beyond recognition as they were stuck to the scrap.


    ¡°I''ll go with you two. Since Amelia is back, I should go and visit her as well.¡± Noah went up the stairs to


    get changed. He was back down in less than a minute. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Stephanie looked at him with a doubtful gaze. ¡°Noah, tell me the truth. Do you like her?¡±


    Noah looked at her in bemusement. ¡°What is going on in that little head of yours? She''s Oscar''s wife,


    and I''m your husband. Should I not go to visit her when she went against all of the odds and returned


    home safely? If I don''t go, others mightbel me as rude.¡±


    Stephanie pursed her lips in response. ¡°You better be thinking that way. She''s just a vixen. Stay further


    away from her. I don''t want her to be anywhere near you.¡±


    Noah raised his hand to pat her lightly on the head. ¡°You''re pregnant now. All you need to do is to rx.


    Don''t think too much about other stuff. You are the one I love the most.¡±


    Stephanie nodded her head in satisfaction as she tilted her face upward. ¡°It''s good that you know that.


    You''re extremely lucky to have married me. Therefore, you have to treat me better, got it?¡±


    Noah nodded as he looked at her in adoration.


    Isabe was standing by the side when she saw the act Noah was putting on. Her lips curled into a


    smile as she scoffed silently. Noah should have won the best actor award for his brilliant acting. If she


    did not know how many lovers he had in secret, Isabe would have believed that he really loved


    Stephanie.


    I guess even feelings can be faked.


    Isabe did not know how long would Noah be able to keep up that act.


    Keeping their thoughts to themselves, all three of them started their journey toward the neighborhood.


    Once they arrived, Isabe parked her car, and they got out.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The group took the elevator up. Noah pressed the doorbell, and Tiffany came to open the door. When


    she saw the people at the door, unwillingness could be seen written all over her face.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tiffany asked.


    Stephanie crossed her arms in front of her chest and scoffed coldly. ¡°What a joke. Do I need to answer


    your question when I am here to visit my brother?¡±


    Tiffany onlyughed coldly instead. She then walked into the house without replying.


    ¡°Who does she think she is? Does she think that this is her house? What a prick,¡± Stephanie said in


    annoyance.


    Noah caressed her face andforted her, ¡°All right. Don''t be angry. Let''s go in.¡±


    There were a lot of people in the residence. Tiffany and her husband, Owen, Olivia, Eva, James, and


    Julian were all present.


    Stephanie walked over to her mother and asked, ¡°Mom, didn''t you say that Amelia is back home


    safely? Where is she? Did she lose a limb from this incident?¡±


    Her choice of words were incredibly annoying.


    Olivia frowned and started lecturing her, ¡°Why would you say such a thing, Steph? Why would you


    curse Amelia when she''s just fine? If Oscar were to hear this, both of you might end up quarreling


    again.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I''m just worried for Amelia. After all, the disappearance of an aircraft is not something small.


    Even if the aircraft was found, the passengers are normally severely injured or on the brink of death.


    Therefore, it would note as a surprise if Amelia ends up being crippled,¡± Stephanie said, feeling


    wronged by her mother.


    The moment her words left her mouth, the atmosphere in the room turned tense again. Everyone did


    not know what to say to that.


    Olivia, herself, did not know how to control her daughter anymore, who was getting more entitled by the


    second.


    Tiffany, on the other hand, red at Stephanie. However, as Olivia and Owen were present, she could


    only refrain from ripping Stephanie''s head off.


    Amelia and Oscar came down the stairs. They immediately noticed the tense atmosphere in the room.


    Naturally, Stephanie saw Amelia. When she noticed that thetter was doing fine, she pursed her lips


    and said in a voice that was neither loud nor soft, ¡°Why aren''t you dead yet?¡±


    ¡°Steph,¡± Olivia warned her.


    Both Amelia and Oscar heard her, and Amelia only rolled her eyes while still keeping a smile on her


    face. However, Oscar had a starkly different response. His face darkened and stared at Stephanie with


    an annoyed expression. His good mood had been ruined by her.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, you''re here. Tony was making a fuss on the bed just now, and that''s why we came down


    slightlyter,¡± Amelia said with a smile as she came down the stairs.


    ¡°Where''s Tony?¡± Olivia asked when she did not see her grandson.


    ¡°He''s still picking out what to wear. He''ll be down soon.¡± Amelia and Oscar walked over to the other


    side of the room and sat down.


    ¡°Since you had gone missing for a few days, are you all right? Did you eat anything when the ne


    crashed on the inhabited ind? Your disappearance really worried all of us, especially Oscar and


    Tony,¡± Olivia said patiently.


    With a guilty heart, Amelia replied, ¡°I''m sorry, Mom. I''m sorry for making you all worry.¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter now that you''re safe. No one expected the ne to lose contact, and it''s not your


    fault. Since Tony is still young, these three days had been really hard on him. I''ve never seen him cry


    so sadly before,¡± Oliviamented with an affectionate expression.


    ¡°It''s my fault for making him worry.¡±


    Stephanie was not happy about being ignored, so she started talking again. ¡°Amelia, what did you eat


    while on the barren ind? Did you eat tree bark? Seeing how you did not lose any weight, I''m


    guessing that you have been feasting on some wild animals, right?¡±


    ¡°Jolin is excellent at hunting. There are a lot of jungles on the ind, and there are plenty of animals


    there. She took great care of me during these three days. I guess you could say that she''s my savior,¡±


    Amelia said lightly.


    ¡°So it was Oscar''s bodyguard who saved you. I''m not trying to lecture you, Amelia, but you should


    know that you are the Clintons'' daughter-inw. Stop causing trouble every now and then and have


    Oscar clean up your mess. Mom and Oscar had always said that you''re mature and asked me to learn


    from you. But I don''t think you''re that mature at all,¡± Stephanie replied with a scoff.


    Noah nudged her, signaling for her to watch her words.


    ¡°Steph doesn''t mean that, Amelia. Ever since you went missing, she was incredibly worried for you.


    She was scared that if something were to happen to you, Oscar and Tony would not know what to do.


    She is the happiest to see that you''re back safely,¡± Noah said as he tried to ease the tension.


    However, Amelia simply smiled in response and refused to answer.


    The smile on Noah''s face faded slightly as he felt awkward.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    Stephanie snorted lightly. ¡°Amelia, Noah is just being concerned about you. Why are you treating him


    so coldly?¡±


    Amelia shot her a nce. Before she could say anything, Tony skipped down the stairs and pounced


    on Olivia, clinging to thetter in a cute manner.


    Olivia hugged him with a loving look on her face.


    ¡°Oh, my lovely grandson. Aren''t you happy that your mom''s back? You won''t be a crybaby anymore,


    will you?¡± she said with a smile.


    Tony nodded.


    Stephanie felt slightly jealous as she watched Olivia pouring all the affection onto Tony, who was still in


    her embrace. From Stephanie''s point of view, he had taken away all the motherly love that once


    belonged to her. In the past, Amelia''s presence turned Stephanie, the legitimate daughter of the


    Clintons, into a nobody. And now, Tony was doing the same. Both Amelia and Tony were like


    Stephanie''s nemesis. As long as Tony said something, Stephanie would not stand a chance to be


    heard in front of Olivia.


    Stephaniemented sarcastically, ¡°Mom, Tony''s turning three soon. He can start going to preschool


    next semester. If you pamper him so much, he won''t be able to do anything on his own when he starts


    school. He''ll be ostracized by his schoolmates if that happens.¡±


    Olivia released Tony and red at Stephanie with a frown. The former''s eyes were clearly filled with


    displeasure.


    Noah cursed Stephanie in his heart and put on an apologetic smile. ¡°Mom, Stephanie doesn''t mean it


    that way. She just thinks Tony is a smart boy and should be trained to be independent at a young age.


    After all, he''s not from an ordinary family. He''ll have to take over this massive family business in the


    future. Stephanie doesn''t want him to turn out problematic. She''s just being straightforward because


    she loves him. He''s a boy anyway, so having a sense of independence will do him some good.¡±


    It was only then that Olivia''s expression eased up.


    ¡°Stephanie, you should learn more from Noah. Don''t offend others with your straightforwardness. I


    pamper Tony because he deserves it. He massages my back when it hurts and even says he''ll earn a


    lot of money to buy me gifts when he''s older. He''s sweet, sensible, smart, and knows how to make


    adults happy. These are skills that you don''t have. You''re his aunt, yet sometimes, you are not as


    sensible as him. You should mind yourself and not let a child turn you into a joke,¡± Olivia scolded.


    Stephanie clenched her fingers, feeling extremely displeased.


    Stephanie knew Olivia loved Tony very much, but she felt as if Olivia did not care about her own


    daughter after having a grandson.


    ¡°Mom¡ª¡± Before Stephanie could finish, Noah pinched her hand, saying, ¡°Mom, Stephanie''s pregnant.


    It''s natural for her to be a little emotionally agitated during this period. For the sake of your grandchild,


    please don''t be mad at her.¡±


    Olivia finally remembered that Stephanie was pregnant. A woman''s emotions changed drastically


    during their pregnancy. In fact, some would even have prenatal depression because of the family''s


    negligence. Besides, Olivia still loved Stephanie deep down.


    After pondering for a moment, Olivia said gently, ¡°Stephanie, you shouldn''t move about when you''re


    pregnant. Stay at home and rx. If you''re bored, you cane home and stay with us for a few days.


    I''ll get the cook to make your favorite food.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mom.¡±


    Olivia sat there for some time and said, ¡°Amelia, I''m sure you must be shocked since you just came


    back. Well, Owen and I shall not stay here any longer. Remember toe home with Oscar for a meal


    sometime, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mom.¡±


    As Olivia and Owen got up to leave, the former said, ¡°Stephanie, why don''t you leave with us? Amelia


    needs to rest.¡±


    Given no choice, Stephanie stood up, shot Amelia a look of dissatisfaction, and walked out of the


    house. Isabe followed behind her, secretly ncing at Amelia while concealing the jealousy and


    hatred in her eyes.


    The ne had gone missing, yet she was fine. Moreover, she was found in just three days. It was


    undeniable that Amelia was very lucky. Not only was she able to regain her sight, but she was also


    discovered even after the ne went missing. It was as if the gods had poured all the good luck on her.


    No matter how unhappy Isabe was with the oue, she could do nothing but only leave with Olivia.


    Once they were gone, Eva said somewhat angrily, ¡°Oscar, why is your sister like that? Does she really


    want Amelia to die so badly? Amelia''s her sister-inw! She''s really outrageous. If I were a stranger, I


    would''ve thought she was an unruly and narrow-minded woman.¡±


    Amelia cleared her throat, saying, ¡°Eva, watch your words.¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong, Amelia? We were so anxious when something happened to you. I couldn''t get back in


    time because I had a training mission at that time, and I wasn''t allowed to take leaves. I was so worried


    that I made mistakes while training my men, leading me to be scolded by the chief instructor. It was


    only then that he realized something was off with me and gave me two days off. I rushed to the airport


    and took the first flight home. Thank goodness you''re okay. Otherwise, I would''ve been worried to


    death,¡± said Eva.


    Amelia''s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I''m fine now. You should focus on


    your work. Don''t get distracted because of me.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Amelia,¡± Eva answered. However, another concern came to her mind after thinking for some


    time. ¡°Amelia, are you really fine? We''re talking about a ne going missing, after all. Should we get


    James to examine you?¡±


    Amelia was amused by her words. ¡°I''m really fine. Look at how lively I am. I was just stranded on the


    ind for a few days. To be honest, I did miss home. I was worried Tony might overthink things when


    he realized I wasn''t around. I was also worried that no one woulde to rescue me. Anyway,


    everything''s fine now. All is good.¡±


    ¡°It''s great that you''re fine. You''ve really given me a shock during these three days.¡± Eva walked over


    and gave Amelia a tight hug. To everyone''s surprise, the former spoke in a childish manner. ¡°You made


    me so worried, Amelia. You''ve got topensate me for the psychological trauma I went through. I bet


    many of my brain cells died along the process.¡±


    Amelia did not know whether tough or cry. In the end, she yed along. ¡°Okay. I''llpensate you


    for the trauma you have suffered.¡±


    Meanwhile, Julian, who had been sitting in the corner silently, watched the drastically different Eva in


    amusement. Last they saw each other, she was still a tomboy with a punk hairstyle. But now, she had


    transformed into a gorgeous woman. It was way out of his expectations, which intrigued him at the


    same time.


    What kind of magic can make a woman so confident, charismatic, and straightforward at the same


    time? She can be as fierce as a man, yet feminine when she dolls up herself. She''s really interesting.


    Then again, she seems to adore this ¡°James¡±. Looks like someone has a ce in her heart already. I''m


    just one step toote. Ah... What a pity.


    After all the clingy interactions, Amelia turned to look at James. ¡°Have you been to Saspiuburg? How''s


    my mom? I got home tootest night, and I didn''t manage to call them.¡±


    James responded, ¡°Amelia, I''m going to be honest with you. Mr. Hutton doesn''t want me to be involved


    with his wife''s condition. So, I haven''t visited Saspiuburg ever since I came back from there.¡±


    Amelia frowned, asking, ¡°When did this happen? You''re extremely experienced in neurosurgery. Why


    would he not want you to be involved in my mom''s treatment? Even if he hates me, he shouldn''t risk


    my mom''s life.¡±


    Amelia was slightly furious. After all, she got onto a ne for Eleanor''s sake. She could not help but


    feel mad when she heard the rtively bad news.


    ¡°I think Mr. Hutton has his own ns. Some people might take me as a specialist, but some might not,¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    James remarked nonchntly.


    Eva was perplexed by what she heard. ¡°Amelia, is Aunt Mnie sick?¡± She still did not know that


    Amelia had met her biological mother.


    ¡°No. It''s my biological mother. She''s diagnosed with a malignant tumor that''s in the metaphase,¡± said


    Amelia.


    Eva blurted, ¡°Metaphase? That''s basically hopeless, isn''t it?¡± As soon as those words left her mouth,


    she realized she was rather insensitive. ¡°I''m sorry, Amelia. I don''t mean that. It''s just that I heard


    malignant tumors in the metaphase can''t be operated on. That''s why¡ª¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. It''s indeed a little tricky with her tumor in its metaphase. Many doctors have rmended


    going with the conservative treatment, but James'' medical skills are exceptional. Even his mentor is


    incredible. Thus, I figured there''ll still be hope for my mom if James worked together with his mentor.¡±


    Eva immediately turned toward James and said, ¡°James, get your mentor to make a trip to Chanaea


    and operate on Amelia''s mom. You and Amelia are basically best friends. You can''t possibly not lend a


    helping hand, can you? The man I adore would never be so heartless.¡±


    James frowned upon hearing her words.


    Amelia piped up, ¡°Don''t speak so mindlessly, Eva. Let''s continue this conversation after I''ve gone over


    to Saspiuburg in the afternoon to check with the Hutton family. If Mr. Hutton really insists on not


    involving the doctor I hired, then there''s nothing I can do.¡± However, she could not help but feel upset


    over the fact that Benjamin was risking Eleanor''s life. That man was too unpredictable. Most of the


    time, she could not figure out what was on his mind.


    ¡°You''re not allowed to go, Amelia,¡± said Oscar suddenly. There was still a lingering fear of the missing


    ne incident in his heart. Hence, he was not going to allow Amelia to board any nes for the time


    being.


    ¡°Oscar, I understand your concerns, but she''s my mom. I can''t just sit here and do nothing. You can


    come with me if you want to,¡± Amelia said weakly.


    Oscar frowned. ¡°Do you really want to go to Saspiuburg?¡± It was impossible to force Amelia to stay if


    she insisted on going.


    ¡°Yes, Oscar. I won''t let anything happen to me. The missing ne incident was just an ident.¡±


    Oscar gazed at her intently. Finally, he had no choice but topromise.


    ¡°I''ll get my secretary to get two flight tickets. Let''s go there together. I''ll stay there for a day ande


    back,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you, Oscar. Sorry for troubling you again.¡±


    ¡°You''re my woman, after all. Who are you going to cause trouble if not for me?¡±


    His words put a soft smile on Amelia''s lips.


    ¡°James, will you be my mom''s attending doctor if I manage to convince the Hutton family to let her


    come to Tayhaven?¡± asked Amelia, looking at James.


    ¡°As long as it''s an order from you, I''ll do anything you want, not to mention being an attending doctor.¡±


    ¡°Hey, James. Oscar should be saying that instead. You can''t steal his line. You''re mine,¡± Eva said


    domineeringly.


    James was rendered speechless.


    Soon, Eva, James, and Julian left, leaving Tiffany and Derrick in the house.


    ¡°Tiff, why don''t you and Derrick stay for a meal? I''ve gotten Molly to get a lot of ingredients, but she


    can''t cook because her grandson''s sick. Do you want to help me cook?¡±


    Tiffany nodded.


    Thus, Amelia and Tiffany entered the kitchen, leaving the two men, Derrick and Oscar, staring at each


    other.


    As soon as they stepped into the kitchen, Tiffany punched Amelia gently on the back, saying agitatedly,


    ¡°Babe, you gave me a shock. I just finished writing my script when I heard the news about your


    disappearance. I told Derrick to locate you using his connections, but we found nothing. I really thought


    you''d be lost forever this time. I''m going to get a heart attack if you do this again.¡±


    Amelia burst intoughter. ¡°Oh,e on. I''m fine now, ain''t I? Remember what you kept telling me


    back then? Something about good people not living long while cunning ones live up to a thousand


    years? I''m such a gorgeous vixen. I bet even Hades doesn''t have the heart to take my soul. Don''t


    worry, okay?¡±


    Tiffany could not help butugh, too. ¡°I like how you still remember that joke from the past. You know


    what? If the ne falls into the sea, I won''t even get to see your body. Where am I supposed to go


    during your death anniversary, then? Tsk. You''re always giving me problems.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please spare me from that.¡±


    Time flew as both of them continued chatting in the kitchen.


    While stir frying the vegetables, Tiffany''s voice rang out among the sizzling sound. ¡°Babe, I think you


    should stop getting involved in the Hutton family''s business. Look, none of them called to check in on


    you after you got into an ident. Clearly, they''re a group of heartless beings. You don''t even get


    anything for the kind efforts you put in on normal days.¡±


    ¡°I don''t really expect anything in return. It''s just that Mrs. Hutton treats me well from the bottom of her


    heart. I''m just helping out now that she''s sick. Otherwise, I won''t be able to repay her kindness once


    she''s really gone.¡±


    Tiffany moved her lips as if she wanted to say something. Ultimately, she swallowed her unspoken


    words. ¡°Fine. As long as you''re happy with it.¡±


    Amelia smiled.


    The two worked together and prepared many dishes. All five of them, including Tony, enjoyed the meal


    happily. No one mentioned the incident of the lost ne, yet it left a trauma in Oscar''. From that point


    onward, he had the deep seeded fear of letting Amelia fly on her own unless he was there with her. If


    not, he would not agree to Amelia''s traveling if it required flying. He would never approve of it, no


    matter how hard she tried to convince him.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    After dropping Tony off that the Clinton residence, Amelia and Oscar rushed to the airport and boarded


    the six o''clock flight.


    Upon arriving at Saspiuburg, both of them got into the private car that had been waiting for them. Oscar


    said, ¡°Take us to Principal General Hospital.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Clinton,¡± answered the driver, who was sent by a businessman whom Oscar got to know in


    Saspiuburg. With that, the former drove off to the hospital skillfully.


    The moment they arrived at the hospital, Amelia and Oscar got onto the elevator and went upstairs


    immediately. To their dismay, the ward was empty. Seeing that, Amelia stopped a nurse who was


    passing by. ¡°Excuse me, where''s the patient from this room?¡±


    The nurse replied warmly, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, you mean? She sneaked out of the hospital this morning. The


    entire Hutton family is worried sick. They''re all searching for her now. Are you their rtive? Perhaps,


    you should give Mr. Hutton a call first. We have no idea where Mrs. Hutton is now. She shouldn''t have


    sneaked out when she was in such poor condition. She has created such a big mess for us. Mr. Hutton


    even scolded our manager because of this.¡±


    Amelia could not help but frown as she listened to the nurse nag.


    Once the nurse left, Oscar suggested, ¡°Let''s give the Hutton family a call and ask about the situation.¡±


    Amelia simply nodded as that was their only option.


    She dialed Benjamin''s number, but no one picked up. She then tried dialing Sean''s. The phone rang for


    a long time before someone finally picked up.


    ¡°Hey, Sean. It''s me. I''m at the hospital now. The nurse says Mom has left. What''s going on?¡± Amelia


    went straight to the point.


    There was a slight pause before the voice responded in disbelief, ¡°Amelia? Didn''t your ne go


    missing? Are you okay now?¡±


    ¡°It''s a long story. Where are you now? I''ll go to you.¡±


    Hence, Sean gave her an address.


    ¡°Wait there. Oscar and I are going over now.¡± With that, Amelia and Oscar rushed off to look for Sean.


    It did not take long for them to arrive at Sean''s location. Amelia quickly got out of the car and ran


    toward him.


    Sean was dressed in a white shirt and pants. If one were to ignore his unshaven chin, they might think


    he was a white knight.


    ¡°Sean, what''s going on? Why would Mom suddenly leave the hospital?¡± Amelia asked anxiously.


    ¡°She heard the news about your ne going missing and the possibility of you being unable to return.


    That''s why she slipped out of the hospital. She can''t possibly have taken a flight to Tayhaven since she


    doesn''t have a cent on her. What''s worse is that she didn''t bring her phone. We''ve been looking for her


    the whole day, and we haven''t found anything,¡± Sean said with furrowed brows.


    Eleanor''s condition was worsening. In fact, the news about Amelia''s ne going missing was a huge


    blow to her. No one could predict what would happen to the former if she was still not found.


    ¡°Have you searched ces like the airport and the train station?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We''ve tried searching all the possible locations, but she''s nowhere to be found. We have no idea


    where she''s gone.¡±


    Just as they were about to lose their minds, Sean received a call from the police station.


    His heart sank immediately. He quickly recollected himself and answered, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Is this Mr. Hutton? A citizen found an unconscious woman and sent her to the police station. We found


    her information using her ID card and acquired your contact details. Can youe over to pick her


    up?¡± A trained female voice traveled from the phone''s speakers.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Of course. I''ll go there now. Please take care of my mother,¡± said Sean.


    ¡°We will. Please hurry over.¡±


    Ending the call, Sean said emotionally, ¡°Mom''s at the police station now. Let''s go there.¡±


    Soon, all three of them arrived at the police station. Sean caught a female police officer''s hand and


    said, ¡°Ma''am, I''m Sean Hutton. One of your colleagues called and told me my mom''s here. Can I see


    her?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you must be Mr. Hutton. Follow me,¡± said the police officer warmly.


    Upon entering a tiny room, the trio immediately noticed a sleeping Eleanor. Sean dashed over and


    studied her pale face. It made his heart ache.


    ¡°Mom... Mom...¡± he called out softly.


    However, Eleanor did not respond.


    ¡°Ma''am? What''s wrong with my mom? Why didn''t you guys send her to the hospital?¡± Sean


    questioned, sounding as if he was ming the police.


    ¡°It''s not like that, Mr. Hutton. She was still awake a while ago. In fact, I exchanged a few words with her.


    She insisted she was fine and wanted to leave. I told her to wait here for a while and that you''ll be


    arriving soon. Who would''ve known that she''d fall asleep so easily?¡± the police officer exined.


    Sean felt slightly embarrassed. ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. You can stay here to keep herpany. I''ll continue with my work now.¡±


    After the police officer had left, Amelia walked over and lowered her head to look at Eleanor, who was


    quietly sleeping on the bed. It had been about four days since Amelia hadst met Eleanor. Thetter


    looked paler and seemed to have lost a lot of weight. The fact that she looked very differentpared


    to her pretty self a year ago made others worry.


    Amelia felt a deep pang of sorrow. She could not imagine what Eleanor had experienced in just a few


    days.


    At the same time, Eleanor murmured something and slowly woke up.


    As Eleanor opened her eyes, Amelia leaned over and said gently, ¡°Mom, are you okay? Are you feeling


    unwell?¡±


    Stunned, Eleanor stared at Amelia, who suddenly appeared in front of her. The former then said


    nkly, ¡°Lia, have I gone to hell too? Well, that''s great. At least we can be ghosts together. That way,


    you don''t have to be afraid of being alone here.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Amelia felt a stab in her heart. At the same time, she was amused.


    Eleanor truly loved her, even though they were separated for over twenty years. Eleanor did not treat


    Amelia differently. Thetter did better than most mothers.


    Amelia could not help but feel that she would be letting Eleanor down if she did not acknowledge a


    mother like thetter.


    ¡°Mom, I''m fine. Someone found the ne I was in, so Oscar flew over in his private jet to get me. I got


    home yesterday. That''s why Oscar and I havee to Saspiuburg to see you,¡± Amelia exined


    gently.


    Eleanor sat up on the bed and caressed Amelia''s face. It was warm to the touch. Teary-eyed, Eleanor


    asked, ¡°Are you really okay?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Eleanor pulled Amelia into her embrace and cried, ¡°Lia, thank goodness you''re okay. I''ll never forgive


    myself if something happened to you. You have no idea how worried I was when I heard that your


    ne had gone missing.¡±


    Amelia allowed Eleanor to hug her and cry as she wished.


    When Eleanor was done venting, Amelia said, ¡°Mom, let''s go back to the hospital. Everyone''s been


    worried ever since you left.¡±


    Eleanor nodded.


    The moment they walked out of the police station, Amelia Hutton and Benjamin could be seen rushing


    over with concerned looks. However, when they saw Amelia Winters, they paused in their tracks briefly


    and continued walking over.


    Benjamin gave Amelia Winters a nce before saying to Eleanor, ¡°Eleanor, why did you leave the


    hospital? Do you know how worried I was?¡±


    Perhaps Amelia''s presence had lifted Eleanor''s spirits. Even the smile on thetter''s face was wider.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I overheard you talking about Lia''s ident. I was worried you wouldn''t allow me to go to


    Tayhaven, so I sneaked out. Anyway, Lia''s found. I''ll be going back to the hospital with all of you now,¡±


    Eleanor said weakly.


    Amelia Hutton shot Amelia Winters a resentful look. She was upset about the fact that thetter''s


    appearance calmed Eleanor, which was something their family failed to do.


    Amelia Hutton would be lying if she denied feeling jealous of Amelia Winters. After all, she thought the


    latters'' chance of surviving the missing ne incident was slim. To her surprise, she was found in just


    three days.


    Amelia Winters is really lucky. I can''t believe she actually survived a missing ne incident.


    Amelia Hutton feigned concern and asked, ¡°Amy, when did youe back? Didn''t the news say


    something happened to the ne that was headed for Saspiuburg? We got a shock of our lives when


    we heard something happened to you. Mom even reached out to her connections to ask the airport


    staff, but everyone said the ne was still missing. We didn''t have the time to look up the inte


    yesterday because Mom wasn''t feeling well. But look, you''re here today!¡±


    ¡°The rescue team found us yesterday. I wanted toe over in the morning to check on Mom, but


    many rtives and friends came to pay me a visit after hearing the news. That''s why things got


    dyed until now,¡± exined Amelia Winters.


    ¡°Wow, you''re like a cat with nine lives. Some elderly people say you''ll have great fortune in the future if


    you survive an ident. You must have great fortuneing your way then,¡± Amelia Hutton said softly.


    Amelia simply smiled and said nothing else.


    Eleanor gazed at her briefly before prompting, ¡°Let''s go back to the hospital.¡±


    When they returned to the hospital, Benjamin helped Eleanor to settle in without asking her reason for


    leaving. Seeing that she had finally drifted off to sleep, he turned to Amelia Winters. He hesitated for a


    moment and finally asked awkwardly, ¡°Lia, are you okay? It''s all my fault. You would''ve been fine if I


    didn''t tell you toe to Saspiuburg. Thank goodness you''re all right. If not, I won''t be able to forgive


    myself.¡±


    Amelia was stunned by what she had heard. It was Benjamin''s first time addressing her as ¡°Lia¡±.


    ¡°It''s okay. It''s not your fault. No one would''ve guessed that the ne would go missing. Anyway, I told


    James toe over and examine Mom previously. Can I know why you rejected his service, Mr.


    Hutton? He''s an expert in neurosurgery. I''m sure Mom will have a greater chance of recovering with


    him treating her,¡± she said.


    Benjamin said, ¡°I know you''re doing this for your mom''s sake, but I''ve paid a huge sum of money to


    hire a specialist from another country. There''s really no need for him to treat her.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hutton, I know you don''t like me, but I hope you don''t use this as a reason to put my mom''s health


    at risk. Her tumor is already in the metaphase, and it cannot be dyed anymore. James is also trying


    to get in touch with his mentor. Both of them treated me in the past. His mentor has extraordinary


    medical skills and is also a responsible person. I believe Mom will recover if they work together in this,¡±


    Amelia Winters said optimistically.


    ¡°I heard Dr. James is the director of a private hospital in Tayhaven. Surely he''s in charge of many


    things there. Are you sure he can stay in Saspiuburg for a long period to treat her?¡± Benjamin asked a


    vital question.


    Amelia Winters hesitated for a moment. Finally, she said, ¡°I''d like to have her transferred to the hospital


    in Tayhaven.¡±


    Benjamin rejected, ¡°I don''t agree. Saspiuburg''s medical facilities are great too. In fact, I think it''s as


    great as Tayhaven''s. Besides, our family isn''t poor. We don''t need you to get involved in this. I can hire


    a professional team to treat her. You don''t have to worry about this.¡±


    She knew Benjamin was a stubborn person, but she never expected him to be that stubborn.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    Since Amelia failed to reach an agreement with Benjamin, she could only try negotiating with Eleanor


    instead.


    ¡°Mom, something cropped up in thepany, but I also need to look after Tony, so I cannot stay long


    in Saspiuburg. Considering your health right now, I was thinking of transferring you to the hospital in


    Tayhaven. What do you think of my proposal?¡± suggested Amelia.


    She knew the Huttons had a strong foundation in Saspiuburg, so Eleanor would be receiving naught


    but the best treatment there. Yet, Amelia had merely been away for a few days, only to be greeted by


    the worsening of her mother''s condition upon her return. She became reluctant to let her mother


    continue staying in the current hospital. Besides, it was as clear as day that her mother had grown


    increasingly dependent on her. Because of that, she had to muster up the courage to seek Benjamin''s


    view on transferring Eleanor to Tayhaven. s, Benjamin hadpletely turned Amelia down.


    Eleanor gave it a thought and raised an inquiry. ¡°If I were to head to Tayhaven, wouldn''t I be disturbing


    you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, not!¡±


    Her daughter''s words brought a bright smile to Eleanor''s face. ¡°All right, then. I''ll go with you. Being in


    my sixties, I''ve learned to let go of a lot of things. Worsees to worst, I''d choose to be at home if my


    treatment didn''t go well. I''d rather die in my own home.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to hear you saying such things, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. I''ll stop.¡±


    What Eleanor had told Benjamin after that remained a mystery. The next day, Benjamin magically


    concurred with the idea of relocating Eleanor to the private hospital where James was working at.


    Benjamin instructed someone to send Eleanor, Oscar, and Amelia Winters there on a private ne


    first, for he still had to sort something out before heading there.


    Looking at the ne departing, Amelia Hutton fumed, ¡°Dad, Mom''s being reckless, don''t you think?


    Why would you do her bidding?¡±


    ¡°She''s already in this state. What more do you expect me to do?¡± came Benjamin''s croaky voice. ¡°Your


    mom''s not young anymore. She''s seen enough vicissitudes of life. You''ve also witnessed with your own


    eyes how she heeded your namesake''s advice. Given how she''s been tending your mom, I actually


    think it might help to improve her condition.¡±


    Amelia Hutton gnashed her teeth, snarling, ¡°Dad, you''ve over-indulged Mom.¡±


    ¡°Things would never have turned out this way if you haven''t been spouting nonsense in front of your


    mom. I haven''t even settled the score with you!¡± Benjamin red daggers at his daughter.


    Feeling indignant, Amelia pouted. ¡°But I didn''t do it on purpose, Dad! Mom eavesdropped on it. If I had


    known my words would reach her ears, I wouldn''t have even said it.¡±


    ¡°That''s enough. You can save your ifs because you know nothing. I''ll cut you some ck, so you can


    forget about the dues you haven''t paid. Still, you''d better watch your mouth in front of your mom next


    time. Or else, you can kiss your allowance goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Dad, are you thinking that Amelia Winters is more reliable than me now?¡±


    ¡°I''ve always called her names, but yes, she''s more mature and trustworthy than you by a mile. You


    ought to learn a little something from her. No wonder your mom depended on her instead of you.¡±


    Nothing came out of Amelia''s mouth.


    All she could do was grit her teeth in anger.


    ¡°My dear Amelia, don''t me me for being harsh on you. Look at you! Instead of contributing anything,


    you''ve only been dolling up yourself and wasting money on luxury items.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia hung her head low, concealing the wrath in her chest.


    Benjamin gave his daughter the cold shoulder and hopped into the car there and then. Despite her


    burning grievance, Amelia could only follow her father''s footsteps and slide into the car as well.


    On their journey home, the father-and-daughter duo kept their lips buttoned. The atmosphere in the car


    quickly turned tense.


    However, no matter what happened between them in the car, Eleanor had sessfully touched down


    at Tayhaven with Amelia Winters on the ne. On that very day, Eleanor was admitted to James''


    private hospital. Olivia and Owen even made a trip to the hospital to visit Eleanor.


    ¡°Long time no see, Mrs. Hutton. We didn''t get to chat thest time we met. I didn''t expect us to see


    each other again in the hospital though. How are you feeling now?¡± greeted Olivia gracefully as she


    made her way to the bedside.


    Pointing toward the seats at the side, Eleanor gestured for Olivia and her husband to sit down. ¡°Please


    have a seat. I just arrived in Tayhaven. Thank you both for paying me a visit, and sorry for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°You''re Amelia''s mom, and we''re her inws. It''s only right for us toe to see you. We heard Amelia


    mention you were under the weather before, but we thought it was nothing serious.¡± Olivia stopped


    making a sound for a moment as a hint of sympathy flitted across her eyes. ¡°Thest time I saw you,


    you looked as fit as a fiddle. With such fair skin like yours, I can''t even tell you''re over sixty, so it doesn''t


    seem logical to me for you to get sick all of a sudden. Never would I have anticipated seeing you like


    this.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. No one can predict the ups and downs in life as it is part of the cycle. I''m already in my


    sixties, so I don''t suppose I can hold out much longer. I was afraid of dying in the past because I


    haven''t found Lia. But now, she''s leading a great life, having a talented, dashing husband and a well-


    mannered son. Not only that, but she has you two as her inws. I know she''s in good hands, so I have


    no more regrets.¡± Eleanor poured her heartfelt feelings out on the table.


    ¡°Don''t think of it that way. Although Amelia''s already thirty, she''s only a child to us, so she''s still very


    much in need of your guidance. Please don''t always talk about leaving her and the world behind.


    Unlike us, she would be utterly heartbroken to hear those wordsing from you.¡±


    Eleanor curled her lips upward in return. ¡°All right, all right. I won''t.¡±


    Olivia then slipped into a moment of deep thought before blurting out, ¡°Is Mr. Hutton that busy? I''ve


    never had a chance to meet up with him. I thought if he were here, we could invite you all to the Clinton


    residence. Amelia''s been with us for almost eight years already. You''ve just reunited with her, so I''m


    sure you''d like to know her better, don''t you?¡±


    Eleanor''s eyes lit up in a heartbeat. ¡°Really? Can we go now, then? I''ve been wondering what Lia


    would do every day. I know the Clintons can provide her with the best, but I want to see it with my own


    eyes. I''ve always been living with this guilt in me, thinking about leaving her with all the finest things I


    have.¡±


    Olivia froze for a bit on that note. She then let out a chuckle. ¡°Why the rush? You''ve just got off the


    ne, so you must be beaten. Let''s wait for a few days until you get better, and then we''ll take you to


    our house. The Clinton residence is not going anywhere anyway.¡± She paused for a brief moment,


    appearing to have thought of something. ¡°It seems like Amelia''s spiritually drawn to hospitals. She''s


    always in and out of them.¡±


    A peal of thunder escaped from Eleanor''s lips as she listened to that. Even so, there was a tinge of


    remorse shed across her eyes.


    Olivia stayed with Eleanor at the hospital as they shot the breeze for nearly two hours. When the


    former caught a glimpse of lethargy on Eleanor''s face, she figured it was time to take her leave.


    Amelia and Oscar saw Olivia out of the ward. ¡°Take good care of your mom, Amelia. She''s been


    through a lot herself. I can tell that she cares for you wholeheartedly,¡± Olivia said.


    ¡°I understand, Mom.¡± Amelia nodded and continued, ¡°Dad, Mom, thank you both foring over


    today.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be silly. She''s your mom, Tony''s granny. I know I''ve been mad at you at times, but we should let


    bygones be bygones. The Clintons will always have your back, so don''t overthink things, you hear? Go


    in and apany her now. I''ll go back with your dad first.¡±


    Amelia bobbed her head in appreciation.


    After seeing Olivia and Owen off, Amelia and Oscar stepped back into the ward and chatted with


    Eleanor for a little while before coaxing her to sleep.


    Prior to that, Amelia had arranged for two professional caretakers to watch over her mother. Although


    she would always be by her mother''s side most of the time, she still had her own family to take care of.


    Therefore, she knew she wouldn''t be able to attend to her mother at the hospital at all times.


    With that, Amelia sat by the bedside to keep her motherpany until the wee hours. As Oscar


    caressed his wife''s cheeks, a stinging pang rose from within him. ¡°Let''s go home to catch some sleep,


    Amelia. The caretakers will carry out their jobs well.¡±


    Amelia shook her head, trying to keep her sleepiness at bay.


    ¡°Stop wagging. You''re already not that smart, to begin with. It''ll only get worse if you keep on doing


    that.¡± Wrapping his arms around his wife, Oscar tugged her into his embrace. ¡°You should really go


    home and sleep. You haven''t been sleeping well for several days since the ne incident. We have the


    caretakers here to wait on Mom. I can assure you that they wouldn''t dare to ck off, so you can just


    come again tomorrow to relieve them on duty, okay? If you happened to wear yourself out, I might end


    up locking you up and grounding you.¡±


    He might''ve sounded as if he was in a fit of anger, but in actuality, he was still holding onto resentment


    toward the Hutton family. Ever since Amelia got entangled with them, myriads of misfortunes had been


    knocking on her door one after another. He was against the idea of a reunion at that stage of her life.


    Yet, seeing that Amelia had acknowledged her family, he had no choice but to acquiesce in her wish. It


    was just that it had almost cost Amelia her life in the process that he couldn''t hinder his blood from


    boiling. As a result, he became not very fond of Eleanor.


    ¡°Oscar, why don''t you¡ª¡±


    ¡°No deal. I demand you to get home and rest up. You''d better take good care of yourself. This is my


    bottom line.¡±


    Left with no choice, Amelia relented and ultimately went home with Oscar.


    The next day, she woke up in bed, only to notice her husband wasn''t next to her. She scratched her


    head and grabbed her phone to peek at the screen. It was already almost eleven in the morning. She


    reckoned she must''ve been drained by those incidents in the past few days. Not only had she been


    panic-stricken when the ne crashed on the deserted ind, but she had also been disturbed by the


    swarm of mosquitoes during the night. After she returned safe and sound the other day, she even had


    to entertain the showers of concerns from her friends and rtives before catching her flight to


    Saspiuburg on that very evening as well. There hadn''t been a time for her to catch a breather. Due to


    the overwhelming exhaustion, she crashed out the second shey in bed the night before.


    She rose to her feet and went to wash up. As she made her way downstairs with her bag hanging on


    her shoulder, she saw Tony there. She then approached her son to give him a peck on the cheek.


    ¡°Good morning, Sweetheart. I''ll ask your godpa and Mr. Hugo to send you to Grandma, okay?¡± asked


    Amelia lovingly.


    Tony looked up. ¡°Are you going to the hospital, Mommy? Can Ie with you? I want to see Granny. I


    heard she''s sick, so I want to go and huff her pain away.¡±


    ¡°You really want toe with me?¡±


    Tony inclined his head in response.


    ¡°Okay, then. But don''t say anything that would upset Granny, you hear?¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    With that, Amelia brought Tony along to the hospital. As they got out of the car at the hospital entrance,


    Amelia caught sight of Jennifer and June walking side by side into the hospital. The pair didn''t appear


    to be intimate, though.


    With her son in her arms, Amelia suddenly thought of the fact that her mother was also in the hospital,


    coupled with the conflict that they had had with Jennifer and June. Her gaze stilled abruptly as she


    made haste inside, for she was afraid that the shameless duo would find fault with her mother. In her


    opinion, not only was June as stubborn as a mule, but he was also as cunning as a fox, not to mention


    he was so full of himself and totally a pain in the neck.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Mommy?¡± A puzzled look marred Tony''s countenance.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°It''s nothing. I simply wanted to train my legs. You''re so heavy now, but that''s okay because I get to


    also train my arms this way.¡±


    Tony rolled his eyes outright at that. ¡°I''m still your adorable darling, ain''t I, Mommy?¡±


    Hearing her son''s words, Amelia burst intoughter. ¡°Yes, yes. My Tony is the most adorable boy in this


    entire universe.¡± Even though she yed along, she didn''t stop trailing behind Jennifer and June.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    Amelia looked at them as they walked up to the third floor. She vaguely remembered that the


    gynecology department was located on that very floor. As Jennifer was ady, it was either Jennifer


    had contracted a genital disease or she was pregnant. After considering Jennifer''s physical condition,


    Amelia reckoned that the probability of her being pregnant was significantly higher.


    Amelia had not wanted to follow her, but the moment she thought of Carter, she decided to secretly do


    just that. However, before she could even make a move, Jolin, who was standing behind her, grabbed


    her hand and said, ¡°I''ll go and check it out, Mrs. Clinton. I''ll be sure to tell you what those two are


    doing.¡±


    It was only then that Amelia remembered there was someone following her.


    ¡°Thank you, Jolin.¡± Amelia''s face burned with embarrassment when she thought of how she had


    behaved like the paparazzi because of her curiosity.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it, Mrs. Clinton. Go on up. I''ll go and take a look.¡±


    Amelia nodded in response, then went upstairs with Tony in her arms, while Jolin went to the third floor.


    Jolin had been nning on searching around the area, but she managed to spot Jennifer entering a


    room, and June was nowhere to be found. She walked over and saw that Jennifer had gone for an


    ultrasound. It was to check if she was pregnant or not.


    With her eyes narrowed, she walked over to the side. Suddenly, she halted in her tracks in front of a


    door that was left ajar.


    Through the gap in the door, Jolin found June, whom she was trying to find. June was currently on the


    phone with someone. ¡°Felix, what is the progress on the project that we snatched from Clinton


    Corporations? All right. Hurry up with it. I want to make sure that b*stard, Oscar suffers a great loss. He


    has humiliated me countless times, and I want him to receive the same treatment. There''s still a long


    way to go for him if he wants to fight¡ª¡±


    Before June could even finish his sentence, he was kicked to the ground by a dark figure. Shocked, he


    could not even defend himself from being punched multiple times across the face. During the


    commotion, June''s phone was thrown to the side.


    After being punched several times, June snapped back to reality and managed to see who was


    attacking him. Perhaps it was because of the pent-up rage that had stimted such force within him or


    it was because he had been practicing boxing recently that he managed to push Jolin off in one move


    and get up from the ground.


    June held his face, which had been beaten up as he red at Jolin murderously. ¡°You b*tch, you''ve


    been attacking me again and again, and I''ve put up with you for too long. Just you wait. I''ll report you to


    the police. I''ll make sure that you rot in jail.¡±


    Jolin pursed her lips as she looked at June with mockery in her eyes. ¡°Go ahead. But before you do,


    I''m still going to punch you senseless. There''s no need for me to be polite to a sc*m like you who steals


    other people''s hard work. Oh, one more thing¡ªthe organization that I am working with works closely


    with the police. Even if you report me, I think I can stille out unscathed.¡± In other words, even if


    June were to call the police, it would be for naught, for nothing would happen to Jolin.


    June gritted his teeth in anger. The woman in front of him had clearlye to screw him up. Jolin had


    caused him to suffer so much, and it was so insulting to his ego. However, if he wanted to attack her,


    he would not be able to win at all. He would only end up being beaten instead.


    The more June thought about it, the more frustrated he became. He wanted to report Jolin to the


    police, but in this country, he was not as powerful as the Clintons. Although he was from the Aderton


    family, he was not the only heir. If he were to call and ask for their help, not only would he show how


    ipetent he was, but he would also be scorned by his cousins. The elders of the family would then


    judge his capabilities. When the time came, his rights of inheritance would no longer be as stable.


    Therefore, the Adertons could not find out about him getting beaten up. If they knew that he had been


    attacked in Chanaea, his rtives would not feel sorry for him at all. They would mock him instead.


    In those few seconds, all kinds of thoughts raced through June''s mind. In the end, he concluded that he


    could not call the police like a wuss. These matters could only be solved in private. Otherwise, even if


    Jolin were put behind bars, Oscar could definitely bail her out.


    As there was no other way, June could only swallow his anger. The only way to teach them a lesson


    was to destroy the Clintons. With that, no one would ever dare to mess with him anymore.


    Jolin crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Aren''t you going to call the police?¡± she said scornfully.


    June gritted his teeth and could no longer maintain his gentlemanly appearance. ¡°Don''t you push your


    luck, Jolin. If you end up in my hands, I will make sure you regret what you''ve done,¡± he threatened in a


    low voice.


    Jolin shrugged, unaffected by his threats. ¡°Well, I look forward to that. However, I should warn you to


    stop doing such shameful actions. I think you should not be considered as an heir to the Aderton family,


    but as a lowly hooligan. If you want to win Mr. Clinton, do it fair and square. Even if you sent someone


    to steal his documents, and even if youpleted the project, you are only fighting a one-sided battle.


    But we''ll see if you can actuallyplete it well. No matter how much youpare yourself to Mr.


    Clinton, you will always be lower than him. Stop daydreaming about beating Mr. Clinton. You''re just a


    loser and nothing more.¡±


    June''s expression darkened, but Jolin could not care less about his feelings.


    After mocking him a few more times, she left.


    ¡°Just you wait, Oscar. I''ll make sure that I''ll defeat you one day. When Oscar goes bankrupt, I''ll see


    who will be able to protect you then, Jolin,¡± June said through clenched teeth as a malicious glint


    shed across his eyes.


    Jolin''s constant humiliation was more than enough for hatred to take over his entire heart. The conflict


    between Oscar and him had been growing just like a snowball that rolled down the hill.


    Jolin could not be bothered about June''s hatred toward her. In her eyes, Oscar was more than


    competent. June was just like a clown jumping up and down in front of him. He was like a drop of water


    that could not cause even a wave in the ocean. As long as they had a hold over him, they did not need


    to be afraid of what he could possibly do.


    If June knew that he was nothing but a clown in Jolin''s eyes, he would definitely fly into a rage and die


    of anger. It was fortunate that he did not, for he was still alive and well.


    June took a deep breath and tried to rx. He then walked out of the room and waited outside the


    ultrasound room. Once Jennifer exited, he quickly asked, ¡°You''re not pregnant, right?¡±


    Jennifer only smiled coldly. ¡°Don''t worry, June. I''m not. The doctor said that it was probably food


    poisoning that caused me to feel nauseous. It''ll go away once I eat some medicine. Just as how you


    don''t want to be the father of my child, I don''t want to be pregnant with your child as well. It will be best


    if we remain as business partners. Anyway, you shouldfort Cassie. I don''t want her barging into my


    office and creating a ruckus. I don''t want to be called a vixen. I hate that feeling.¡±


    June, who was already frustrated with what had happened, simply nodded in response.


    ¡°Let''s go,¡± he said as he covered his face.


    It was only then that Jennifer noticed the bruises on June''s face. She asked casually, ¡°What happened


    to your face? I just went in for a checkup, and you''ve fought with someone? Didn''t I tell you that being


    impulsive is dangerous? Why are you still as careless as ever? I have no idea how you manage to live


    this long¡ªno, I should ask myself why I chose such a stupid man to work with.¡±


    June felt even angrier at herment as his face turned red.


    ¡°That''s enough, Jennifer. We are in the same boat now, and we used to be in a rtionship. It''s all right


    that you don''tfort me, but why are you mocking me? Don''t test my patience. I won''t be held


    responsible if I decide to stop this partnership,¡± June warned in a furious tone.


    Jennifer looked at him and her voice softened as she said, ¡°Go and see a doctor. Your lip is busted.


    Don''t go out with a bruised face. Even I would feel embarrassed.¡±


    Fury zed in June''s eyes as he rolled his eyes at her. ¡°That won''t be necessary.¡± He then walked


    away.


    As Jennifer stood at the same spot looking at his back, a look of hatred and disgust shed across her


    eyes. She had no idea why she had chosen such a man to work with. However, since it was already


    toote to change anything, she could only hope that June waspetent enough to help her bring


    Oscar down.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you really want to be pregnant with my child?¡± June snapped as he


    turned around to look at her.


    Jennifer caught up with him.


    The both of them had just exited the elevator when they bumped into Carter, who was holding a


    bouquet of carnations. Jennifer stopped in her tracks. She did not expect to meet Carter at a ce like


    this.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    June, on the other hand, cursed in his heart. He was looking extremely terrible, and he did not want to


    meet anyone whom he knew. Yet, he ended up bumping into Carter.


    Carter''s eyes gleamed, and his gaze instantly locked onto Jennifer. ¡°Jennifer, what are you doing


    here?¡±


    Before Jennifer could even reply, June wrapped an arm around her shoulder and put on a fake smile.


    ¡°What a coincidence to see you here, Mr. Scott. Jennifer''s pregnant. Do congratte us.¡±


    Jennifer whipped her head toward him, her eyes wide. However, all she did was bite her lip. She did


    not protest at all.


    An unfathomable glint shed across Carter''s eyes as his fingers clenched around the bouquet of


    carnations. ¡°Jennifer, you''re pregnant?¡± he asked in a somewhat bitter voice.


    Jennifer smiled. ¡°Yes, I''m two months pregnant now. We''ll probably invite you to our wedding one day.


    When that timees, be sure to bless us with some amazing gifts. We have other matters to attend


    to. See you around.¡±


    Having said that, Jennifer left with June, whose arm was still around her, leaving Carter standing there


    in shock.


    Carter''s mind was a mess. The moment he heard that Jennifer was pregnant, an indescribable feeling


    had risen in his heart.


    Right then, Amelia walked out of the elevator and saw Carter standing there. ¡°Carter, what''s wrong?¡±


    Only then did Carter return to his senses. He shook his head and said, ¡°I was thinking about


    something. I''m here to visit Mrs. Hutton. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I''m going to buy some food for my mom. I''ll see you upstairs in a bit.¡± Amelia could tell that there was


    something up with Carter. However, she decided to only talk to him after she got back. Therefore, she


    did not ask him any further questions.


    Carter nodded and walked into the elevator alone. He did not even greet Amelia, which was practically


    unheard of.


    Amelia frowned at how dazed Carter looked. However, she brushed the thought away and left the


    hospital.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    After getting into the car, Jennifer red at June. ¡°Why did you say I was pregnant with your child just


    now?¡±


    ¡°You didn''t object when I said that, no?¡± June replied in a nonchnt tone as he started driving.


    Jennifer was furious, but she had nothing to defend herself with.


    ¡°Jennifer, don''t tell me that you still miss him. Don''t expect him to fall in love with you. You''ve been


    pursuing him for two years and yet he did not fall in love with you, not to mention that you have lost


    your chastity. Think about the video of your naked body. Do you think he will still ept you?¡± June


    was undoubtedly rubbing salt on Jennifer''s wound.


    Jennifer''s expression darkened at once. ¡°What do you mean by that, June?¡±


    ¡°You heard me. Both of us have be celebrities in the video. When I went to talk business, many


    partners deliberately asked me how it felt to bed you, and they also asked me whether you and I were


    really a couple. I know that the Chanaeans still attach great importance to the reputation of women, so I


    think it''s probably impossible for you and Mr. Scott to be together. After all, he, too,es from a


    wealthy family,¡± June said calmly.


    Jennifer had called him a piece of trash earlier, so that was his little revenge. He wanted Jennifer to


    know the state she was in. With the video of her naked body being released, she was now the most


    famous person in Tayhaven. There was no way the upper ss would want to marry her. However,


    there were still many wealthy people who wanted her. After all, she had a good appearance, a good


    family background, and good abilities. It would not be a bad idea to ept Jennifer and keep her at


    home.


    ¡°I know the state I''m in, so there''s no need for you to remind me. Besides, don''t be too happy. If my life


    is miserable, it will be the same for you too. I heard that Mr. Yard is already dissatisfied with you, and


    he doesn''t even want Cassie to have too much contact with you. You''d better be careful or all your


    efforts would be in vain.¡±


    June responded with a snort and said nothing.


    Jennifer leaned against the car seat. There was an emptiness in her eyes and what felt like a void in


    her heart.


    Indeed, no matter how much she had loved Carter, many things had happened in less than a year.


    There was a gap between her and Carter that could not be crossed. Regardless of what had happened


    to her mother, the video of her was enough to make her stop, not to mention Carter still did not love


    her.


    Jennifer couldn''t help butugh self-deprecatingly. Her heart ached slightly when she thought of


    Carter''s appearance. However, on second thought, she thought that this might be the best ending for


    her and Carter¡ªeach going their own way.


    Jennifer was distracted, and so was Carter, who was in the ward.


    ¡°Carr, Carr,¡± Eleanor called out when she saw that he was in a daze.


    Carter came back to his senses. He forced a smile and said, ¡°I''m sorry, Mrs. Hutton. I was lost in my


    thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Are you too tired from work? If you are, go back and get some rest. I''m happy that you have to heart to


    visit me,¡± Eleanor said softly.


    Carter looked at Eleanor, who looked exactly like Amelia. A little dazed, he subconsciously shook his


    head.


    Eleanor asked worriedly, ¡°Are you all right? Does your head hurt?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine, Mrs. Hutton. I just think you and Amelia look very simr. You look just like her biological


    sister.¡±


    ¡°My daughters all look like me, but Lia more so. She is a replica of me when I was younger. If I had the


    photos of me when I was younger, I would have shown them to you.¡±


    ¡°You''re not old, Mrs. Hutton.¡±


    ¡°I''m already in my sixties. How am I not old? Besides, I have a malignant brain tumor now, and I will


    look older when all my hair falls out. But I don''t have any regrets now. I''m satisfied as long as I can see


    that Lia is doing well,¡± said Eleanor with a casual smile.


    Carter shook off the muddled thoughts in his mind and said, ¡°You really have a good attitude, Mrs.


    Hutton. There are very few people who are so positive when they''re sick. You are very simr to Amelia


    in this regard. When I met her at the university, I thought she was a very simple and lovely girl. She


    wasn''t just beautiful, but she was also very talented in design. If not for... I think she would have been


    an internationally renowned designer by now.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Eleanor caught the main point.


    Carter smiled and avoided giving a direct answer. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, I''m going to see if Amelia is back.¡±


    Eleanor nced at him suspiciously and asked, ¡°Carter, you used to like Lia, didn''t you?¡±


    Carter paused in his tracks upon hearing that. However, he didn''t hide it. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Hutton. I thought


    about marrying her, but then there was a little misunderstanding. After that, I was separated from her


    for several years, and when we met again, she was already married for a long time. Maybe it''s just


    fate.¡±


    Wisely changing the subject, Eleanor asked, ¡°Then do you have a girlfriend? You are good in every


    aspect, so you should also like someone who''s on the same level as you, right?¡±


    Carter fell into a trance. He couldn''t help thinking of Jennifer, who had just left him with June.


    He smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°There was a girl who had been pursuing me desperately for two years,


    but I didn''t know how to cherish her love. She has left now, and she is with another man.¡±


    ¡°Does that man truly love her?¡±


    Does June truly love her?


    He remembered the information of June that he had previously investigated. June''s rtionships are


    veryplicated, and he is entangled with many women. More importantly, he has been with Cassie


    for eight years, so how can such a man be sincere to Jennifer?


    ¡°What''s the matter? Is he not good to her? If she''s not doing well, and you two still have feelings for


    each other, then I think you should fight for it. You''ve already missed Amelia. Are you going to regret it


    again this time?¡± Eleanor asked earnestly.


    She had a lot of experience and had enjoyed endless wealth. After material satisfaction, all women


    wanted was a sincere rtionship, unless those women were ones who had been wasting their lives


    fooling around.


    Carter fell into deep thought.


    It was then Amelia came in with some food. ¡°Mom, it seems that you and Carter had a pretty good time


    talking to each other.¡±


    ¡°Carter is very polite, and he is courteous to the elders. I think it''s hard for anyone not to like him,¡±


    Eleanor said with a smile.


    Amelia put the food on the table and said, ¡°Mom, I bought you the spaghetti that you suddenly craved.


    Come and eat it while it''s hot. Carter, I bought one for you too. You must be hungry.¡±


    Carter nodded in response.


    After finishing the spaghetti, Carter sat for a while and then got up to leave.


    Amelia followed him out of the ward. While waiting for the elevator, she asked, ¡°Carter, I don''t think


    you''re in a particrly good mood. What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I just saw Jennifer. She was with June. He said that Jennifer is pregnant with his child,¡± said Carter, an


    unfathomable glint in his eyes.


    Amelia was stunned. I was right! Jennifer did end up with June.


    June is involved with Cassie, yet now he''s with Jennifer. This is getting more and moreplicated.


    ¡°Now that Jennifer is pregnant, what are you going to do?¡± Amelia asked after she thought about it.


    ¡°What can I do? I never even started with her. I couldn''t wait for her to leave back then, and now that


    she''s gone, I can''t be happier.¡±


    This man is still so stubborn.


    ¡°If you were really happy, you wouldn''t have been distracted just now. I can see that she still loves you,


    so you must seize the opportunity.¡±


    Carter turned to look at her and said, ¡°Amelia, it''s always been you that I love.¡±


    Amelia rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, please, you haven''t shown up in front of me for a long time, and we have


    never even been together. You only pestered me because you couldn''t get me to love you. Maybe you


    have once loved me. But after so many years, I suppose that love has long since disappeared.¡±


    Carter pursed his lips tightly.


    ¡°Seize the opportunity and don''t do something that you''ll regret again.¡±


    In the end, Carter nodded.


    After sending Carter downstairs, Amelia took the elevator up. As soon as she got out of the elevator,


    she saw her mother being quickly pushed out of the ward by someone. Stunned, she hurried over and


    followed behind the hospital bed.


    ¡°Jolin, what''s going on? Wasn''t my mom okay just now?¡± Amelia asked anxiously.


    ¡°I don''t know either, Mrs. Clinton. As soon as you left, Mrs. Hutton said that her head hurt, and then she


    passed out. After that is what you just saw,¡± Jolin said with a frown.


    Amelia''s mind was in a whirl, but she didn''t forget about Tony. ¡°Where''s Tony?¡±


    ¡°I let the other bodyguards watch over him, Mrs. Clinton. I was afraid that what happened to Mrs.


    Hutton might scare Mr. Anthony.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Eleanor was pushed into the operating room. Amelia paced up and down anxiously outside, her


    eyebrows tightly furrowed.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Clinton. Mrs. Hutton will be fine,¡± Jolin said.


    Amelia was still pacing back and forth, and the crease on her forehead was a sign of her worries.


    Right then, she was jolted by the phone ringing in her hand.


    It was a call from Benjamin.


    After hesitating for a moment, she answered, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Lia, I''m in the hospital now. Which ward are you guys in? I''ming over right now,¡± said Benjamin on


    the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Come to the sixth floor, Mr. Hutton. Mom passed out. She''s in the operating room now,¡± Amelia replied


    in a grim voice.


    ¡°I''ming up now.¡±


    Benjamin climbed up to the sixth floor while panting. He was so tired that his legs became jelly.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Exin yourself, Amelia. Why is my wife in the operating room again? You promised me when you


    were in Saspiuburg that you would take good care of her, and yet this happened in just one day. How


    did you take care of her?¡± Benjamin asked in a low voice.


    Jolin put Amelia behind her and said, ¡°Please watch your words, Mr. Hutton. You know your wife''s


    illness better than anyone else. It''s not fair to scold someone as soon as you arrive.¡±


    Benjamin took a deep breath, brushed his hair, and sat tiredly on the bench.


    Amelia walked past Jolin and toward Benjamin. ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    Benjamin shook his head and said despondently, ¡°It''s not your fault. I was too anxious just now.¡±

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    It took almost two hours for James toe out of the operating room. Benjamin walked up quickly and


    asked anxiously, ¡°How''s my wife, Dr. James?¡±


    ¡°I''ll be frank with you, Mr. Hutton. Mrs. Hutton''s condition is not particrly good, and the brain tumor is


    deteriorating much faster than we thought. At this rate, I''m afraid she''ll reach thest stage soon. I think


    it''s best that you prepare yourself,¡± said James with a serious expression.


    Benjamin felt his hands and feet be cold in an instant.


    ¡°James, is there no other way? You promised me that you would save my mother. Have you forgotten


    about that?¡± Amelia asked with a frown.


    James said apologetically, ¡°Amelia, I''ve tried my best toe up with a n to operate on your mother,


    but I''m really sorry. I don''t have any options now. I''ve tried my best to contact my mentor. As long as


    there is news from his side, I will fly him to Chanaea at once. If my mentor and I join forces, there may


    be a way.¡±


    Amelia nodded in despair.


    Eleanor was pushed into the ward. James followed in and checked on her again. Then, he asked


    Benjamin to take good care of her before shooting Amelia a look.


    Amelia said, ¡°I''m going out for a while, Mr. Hutton. Please take care of Mom.¡±


    Benjamin nodded.


    Amelia followed James out, and the two of them went to James'' office.


    ¡°What is it, James? Is there something wrong with my mom?¡± Amelia froze, and there was an


    imperceptible nervousness in her voice.


    James looked at her and pondered for a moment. ¡°Let me be honest with you, Amelia. If there is no


    cure for your mother, she will only be able to live for half a year at most. Of course, this is the worst


    oue. But your mother''s lifespan may also be extended indefinitely because of her active treatment,


    so this is really hard to say.¡±


    Amelia''s hands slowly clenched into fists as she bit her lip.


    ¡°James, I have always believed in your medical skills. I don''t think you should have told me this.¡±


    James shed her a bitter smile and spread his hands. ¡°Amelia, I''m just a doctor, not a god. I can''t do


    anything about incurable diseases.¡±


    ¡°Back then, you were able to pull me back from the gates of hell, so you should be able to do the same


    to my mother, right?¡± Amelia asked expectantly.


    James avoided her eyes and said in disappointment, ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    As if she was drained of all her strength, Amelia sighed deeply and said, ¡°Is there really no other way?


    She was still healthy just half a year ago. She shouldn''t have gotten a malignant brain tumor. She''s


    such a good person, and she has never done anything bad in her life. Why is God so cruel to her?¡±


    James couldn''t bear it. He thought for a while andforted her, ¡°Hold yourself together, Amelia. Life


    and death are beyond our control, and what I just said is the worst possible oue. Medical


    technology is very advanced now, so there will be a solution.¡± Everyone knew that as long as malignant


    brain tumors reached the middle andte stages, the chance of being cured was really slim. Just like


    leukemia, although there were sessful cases, they were really few.


    Amelia raised her hand to wipe away the tears that had fallen unintentionally. ¡°Thank you for the hard


    work, James.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked out.


    As she went back into the ward, she heard Benjamin talking to Eleanor in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Eleanor, I''ve agreed to let you go back to Tayhaven with Amelia. So, can you wake up and talk to me


    now?¡±


    Of course, Eleanor, who was on the bed, did not answer.


    Benjamin continued, ¡°I was wrong, Eleanor. I made you sad for more than twenty years. But as long as


    you wake up, I can promise you anything, even if it means acknowledging Amelia Winters as my


    daughter.¡±


    Eleanor remained silent.


    While Benjamin was still mumbling, Amelia gave him aplicated look, then turned around and


    silently walked out of the ward.


    As soon as she got out of the ward, she saw Oscar striding toward her. The sourness she had


    suppressed rose from within her again.


    Oscar walked up to her and looked into her red eyes.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Oscar asked softly.


    Amelia wrapped her arms around his waist and said in a child-like voice, ¡°I''m just a little tired.¡± She was


    exhausted, both physically and mentally.


    Oscar took her to the bench and sat down. He gently stroked her hair and asked, ¡°Tell me, why are you


    unhappy?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I''m not unhappy. I just feel that I''m a little useless. Even if I''m rich, I can''t do


    anything when my loved ones are sick.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen to Mom again?¡±


    ¡°James said the worst possible oue for her is that she could only live for six months at most.¡±


    ¡°You said it was the worst oue, no? A person''s will to survive is much stronger than what is


    medically determined. I believe that Mom will be strong enough to continue living for you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    Amelia''s lips curved slightly. ¡°Thank you, Oscar.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I''m your husband. There''s no need for you to thank me.¡±


    Amelia bobbed her head in appreciation.


    ¡°Don''t think too much. I''ll talk to Jamester to see if I can discuss a n for Mom''s operation. I think


    as long as I have the money, I can hire a lot of highly skilled doctors. She will be fine.¡±


    Amelia merely nodded without saying anything.


    The couple sat on the bench for nearly an hour. Oscar stroked her hair and said, ¡°You should go in.


    Maybe Mom will wake up in a while.¡±


    Amelia nestled in his arms and shook her head gloomily. She didn''t want to go in for the time being.


    ¡°Then should we go home?¡±


    Again, Amelia shook her head. She said in a low voice, ¡°Stay with me for a while. I don''t feel so good. I


    can''t face my mom, who was fine half a year ago and yet became so haggard in a few days. James


    told me that she can only live for half a year at most, but I don''t want to believe it. Oscar, sometimes I


    really hope that this is just a dream.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°I didn''t want anything to do with the Hutton family before, but she is one


    of the few elders who truly loves me. She treats me better than my adoptive parents, and it hurts to see


    her in aa. Maybe this is the mother-daughter connection that others often say.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. I will ask the best doctors to treat her,¡± Oscar said.


    As he promised, Oscar used his personal connections to look for James'' mentor, who was in the deep


    mountains and forests all over the world. In the end, they found a bearded man on an unknown


    mountain in Anndur. The mentor was crazy about medicine and had been living in that deep


    mountain for two to three months to find the medicinal herbs he wanted.


    ¡°We''ve finally found you, Professor. Pleasee to Chanaea with us. There is a patient who needs


    your help,¡± the bodyguard in the lead said in fluent Erihalese.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the mentor asked cautiously.


    ¡°Forgive me, Professor. We are bodyguards sent by Oscar Clinton. He and James have been good


    friends for many years. I think you should know him. His mother-inw has a malignant brain tumor, so


    we would like to invite you back to treat her,¡± said the bodyguard.


    ¡°I see. Okay, I''ll go to Chanaea with you. But can I take a shower, shave my beard, and change my


    clothes before I go? I''m afraid I''ll scare them looking like this,¡± the mentor said.


    ¡°Of course, Professor. This way, please.¡±


    The group of people invited the mentor to a small town a hundred kilometers away from there. They


    found a hotel for the mentor to wash up before they rushed to the airport overnight. They waited for


    nearly an hour to board the ne, and they didn''t arrive in Tayhaven until the next day.


    ¡°Professor, do you need something to fill your stomach first?¡±


    ¡°Sure, thank you. I''m a little hungry now.¡± Perhaps it was because he had been moving about


    yesterday and didn''t have a good meal. He was starving at that moment.


    After the meal, the bodyguards brought him to the hospital.


    James had been waiting there with Amelia and Oscar.


    ¡°I''m sorry, James. I''ve been staying in the mountains for a while, and the signal is not good there, so I


    didn''t receive your call.¡±


    ¡°I''m used to it, but it''s fine as long as youe back safe and sound. Now, let''s skip the pleasantries. I


    have a patient who is in a serious condition right now. It may be necessary for us, the master and the


    apprentice, to join hands for this case. I hope we can create another medical miracle.¡±


    The mentor nodded.


    Amelia said, ¡°Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule toe here, Professor. You can


    rest assured that as long as you can cure my mother, we will not treat you badly in terms of


    remuneration.¡±


    ¡°There''s no need for you to be so polite, Amelia. We have met a few times before. I came here


    because of you all. As for the remuneration, I don''t care about it. I''m old and I''m not short of money.


    What I yearn for is to take down some diseases that are difficult to defeat,¡± said the mentor like a loving


    elder.


    He was obsessed with medicine and not so obsessed with money.


    ¡°I''m counting on you, Professor.¡±


    The mentor nodded in response.


    They took the elevator upstairs and entered the ward. Benjamin turned his head and furrowed his


    eyebrows. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°This is James'' mentor, who works at a hospital in Anndur and is an all-around expert invited by


    many hospitals. He is also a professor at a university in Anndur. His medical skills are known


    worldwide. With him and James working together, Mom will be fine,¡± Amelia said seriously.


    Benjamin''s eyes lit up. He quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Hello, the name''s Hutton. I''m d to


    meet you. I heard about you from my friend who worked in this hospital and tried to call you. It''s a pity


    that my calls couldn''t get through, but it is a blessing to the Hutton family now that you can take the


    time toe here. As long as you can heal my wife, the remuneration is not a problem.¡±


    The mentor nodded and said in poor Chanaean, ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Hutton. As doctors, we will try our


    best to treat the patient. But I have to check the patient and understand all the conditions before I can


    come up with the right treatment.¡±


    Benjamin nodded in response, a trace of joy on his face.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    After the master and the apprentice examined Eleanor and had a quiet discussion, the former said, ¡°Mr.


    Hutton, judging from Mrs. Hutton''s current condition, I''d rmend conservative treatment first. For


    now, her brain isn''t in the best condition for surgery, but don''t worry. We will develop a new medicine


    that can reduce her headache as much as possible to contain the malignant transformation of her


    skull.¡±


    ¡°How big of a chance can it be treated?¡± Benjamin''s joy disappearedpletely in an instant.


    ¡°Be patient, Mr. Hutton. The malignant tumor has already spread to thete stage. By right, there''s a


    low chance of curing this sickness. Buttely, I''ve been developing medicine that can subdue this


    disease. I''ve also picked up several new herbs. If it works, the sess rate can be as high as seventy-


    five percent.¡±


    ¡°Professor, please hurry up with your research. If you need any funds, I can support you. Just let me


    know if you need anything. As long as you can cure my wife, everything else isn''t a problem.¡±


    The mentor nodded.


    ¡°I''ll continue my research with James, so I''ll take my leave now.¡±


    After James and his mentor left the ward, James asked, ¡°Professor, how confident are you regarding


    Mrs. Hutton''s case?¡±


    ¡°Thirty percent. Her case is very tricky. Her condition changes faster than any other I''ve seen in the


    medical field. Otherwise, it would not have reached the middle stage within a few months. It''s possible


    that her cancer is in itste stage now. But I admire her will to live. Her brain cells are very active, so


    this means she is unwilling to die just like that. This can also be a good opportunity for us to save her.¡±


    James nodded. He thought so too.


    The two of them made their way to the meeting room, and James gathered the neurologists in the


    hospital for a meeting to discuss Eleanor''s case.


    The discussions in the meeting room were getting heated. In the ward, Benjamin nced at Amelia


    and said awkwardly, ¡°Thank you, Lia. I didn''t expect you to ask him toe here. I''ve heard about his


    achievements in the medical field. With his help, I believe your mom will have a higher recovery rate.¡±


    Amelia was about to say something when Oscar''s phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and realized it


    was his secretary, Linda.


    He picked up the phone. After he listened to what Linda said for a while, his expression turned solemn.


    Once he hung up, Amelia asked worriedly, ¡°Oscar, what''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There''s a small issue at thepany. I have to go back for a while. I''lle back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Do you need me to go with you?¡±


    ¡°No. I can handle it myself.¡±


    The moment Oscar left, the atmosphere in the ward turned tense.


    ¡°Oscar seems busy.¡±


    ¡°He has a bigpany to run. My father-inw handed over the reins to Oscar, so his workload has


    increased. Besides, he has been pretty stressedtely because of the matter rted to his employee


    absconding with the money and stealing information.¡±


    Benjamin nodded.


    Amelia walked over to the side of the bed to look at Eleanor, who was still sleeping. She didn''t have


    much to say to Benjamin.


    Isabe was already waiting for Oscar at the entrance when he got there. She went up to him


    immediately when she saw him. ¡°Oscar, you''re finally here! There are some problems with the software


    designs during your absence in the past two days. Some clients have provided feedback that their


    customers were seriously injured from getting electrocuted when using their phones. Two police


    officers came to investigate, but we''ve sent them away.¡±


    ¡°Have you and the others visited the patients who were electrocuted?¡±


    ¡°Oscar, we''ve sent someone to the hospital the moment we learned about it. However, those patients


    were still unconscious, and their family members were very emotionally unstable. They said that the


    phones manufactured under Clinton Corporations are defective, and whoever uses them will get hurt or


    die. If ourpetition uses this to spread rumors on the inte, I''m afraid it will have a massive


    impact on us,¡± Isabe said after considering the advantages and disadvantages.


    Oscar replied calmly, ¡°Get public rtions to pay attention to the trend on the inte and send


    someone to see if anyone else was hurt because of the phone. If it''s only a few people who got hurt,


    there won''t be any other problems if wepensate them well.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Oscar. I''ve already sent someone to look into it and deal with thepensation matters.


    As long as the victims'' family members are satisfied with money, they will keep their mouths shut.


    However, I think our priority is to investigate why the technical department would make such a low-level


    mistake. From my knowledge, Clinton Corporations has been designing phones and parts for many


    years, and the phones became top-sellers as soon as they wereunched. The two brands, Vevio and


    Oqqion, have gotten a lot of good reviews in the country and abroad, so I doubt there are any problems


    here,¡± she said as she walked behind him.


    Oscar pursed his lips, looking very serious.


    Upstairs, Oscar gathered all thepany executives for a meeting in the meeting room to discuss the


    emergency measures.


    Oscar knew that someone was attacking Clinton Corporations in the shadows. It seems that the person


    behind this is well-prepared. He''s able to make Clinton Corporations, which has been standing strong


    all these years, face two big problems twice. He''s incredible.


    Oscar sat at the head of the table and put his hand on his forehead. ¡°Everyone, what do you think


    about the matter of the electrocution of our phones which made the users pass out?¡± he asked in a


    in voice.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I''m to me for this since it''s the technical department''s fault. However, our products


    passed the inspection before weunched them. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. I''m willing to


    take full responsibility,¡± the manager of the technical department said. Oswald was in his thirties, and


    he looked like a mild-mannered man in his rim sses.


    Oscar nced at him. ¡°Oswald, the purpose of this meeting is not to ask you to take up the


    responsibility. Besides, even if you do that, it''s out of your league. Thepany will deal with that.


    What I need is a solution from you.¡±


    Oswald thought about it and replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton. After the incident, I''ve already gathered


    everyone in the technical department to examine the phones to see if there are any problems with


    them. However, all of the test devices passed the inspection. Therefore, I believe that those who were


    electrocuted were either ying with their phones or calling someone when their phones were


    charging. It should be their own fault, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°So, you''re saying that the five victims were ying with their phones or making phone calls at the


    same time?¡± Oscar asked coldly.


    It''s possible for one victim to be unconscious after getting electrocuted. However, for five users


    who were at different ces to be in the same situation, and all of them were using phones


    manufactured by Clinton Corporations, I''m sure it wasn''t a coincidence. There must be a hidden danger


    somewhere in the quality of the phones.


    Because of Oscar''s dominating aura, Oswald involuntarily avoided Oscar''s scary gaze. Oswald


    stuttered, ¡°M-Mr. Clinton, t-t-that''s not what I meant. I meant that it must be an ident.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care if it was an ident or a coincidence. The technical department has to give me a logical


    exnation. As for the public rtions department, pay attention to the trend on the inte. I don''t


    want to see any negative or badments about Clinton Corporations.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°Anything else? If you have nothing else to say, we''ll end the meeting now.¡±


    Everyone was a little down and left the meeting room with long faces after being lectured by Oscar. The


    employees were worried too since too many things had been happeningtely.


    ¡°Oscar, I heard that Amelia''s mother is hospitalized in Tayhaven. Can I know which hospital she''s in?


    I''d like to visit her,¡± Isabe said, putting on a gentle expression as she held the files close to her chest.


    ¡°Haven''t you heard about it already?¡± Oscar asked with a frown. In other words, he meant, ¡°You''ve


    already known about it, yet you still ask me pretentiously. It''s obvious that you are faking your


    concerns.¡±


    Isabe''s expression darkened at that. Sheughed. ¡°Oscar, don''t take it the wrong way. I''m just


    worried you''ll think I''m nosy and disturb Mrs. Hutton''s rest. So, I''m asking for your opinion first.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to.¡±


    Her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Oscar, are you saying I can visit Mrs. Hutton?¡±


    ¡°No. I just thought if you have time for this, you might as well do your job properly. I don''t need an


    outsider to meddle with my family affairs.¡± Oscar trotted out of the meeting room after he said that.


    Isabe''s face clouded over.


    She gritted her teeth and followed him shamelessly. When she tried to walk into his office, Linda


    stopped her.


    Isabe didn''t get angry. Instead, she walked to the pantry, made a cup of coffee, put a few pastries on


    a te, and passed it to Linda. She said softly, ¡°Linda, could you help me bring these in? Oscar doesn''t


    really want to interact too much with me other than on matters rted to work. I''m worried that he is


    tired and hasn''t eaten since he''s been busy with matters in thepany and taking care of his mother-


    inw. Please help me send these in, but don''t tell him it''s from me. Thank you so much.¡±


    Seeing that Isabe was so nice and kind, Linda had no excuse to turn her down and could only agree


    to it.


    Linda knocked on Oscar''s door while holding the tray with the coffee and pastries. She only pushed the


    door open and walked in after he allowed her to.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I prepared these for you. Please have some,¡± Linda said as she put the coffee and


    pastries down on the table.


    Oscar nced at her, and she quickly exined, ¡°Please don''t misunderstand, Mr. Clinton. I don''t


    harbor any ulterior motives toward you. It''s just that Mrs. Clinton asked me to pay attention to your


    healthst time so that you don''t starve when you''re too busy. I really don''t have any ulterior motives.¡±


    Oscar''s expression eased up a little. ¡°Just leave them there. I''ll eat them in a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton,¡± Linda said. After a brief hesitation, she added, ¡°Mr. Clinton, Mrs. Clinton left this


    coffee in the pantry and asked us to make this for you. She said you love this brand. Is that true?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Oscar''s expression turned gentler. ¡°Is it really prepared by Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, if you don''t believe me, you can ask Mrs. Clinton. She really loves you. Although she


    doesn''t usuallye to the office, she has asked us to take good care of you. Sometimes, she would


    also bring some pastries over. But every time she came, you were in a meeting. So you probably didn''t


    know that Mrs. Clinton was the one who brought the pastries over in a hurry before she left,¡± Linda said


    as if she wanted to take credit for it.


    Oscar looked happy.


    ¡°I understand. You can carry on with your work. If Amelia brings any food in the future, you can just


    leave them in my office straight away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Isabe hadn''t left when Linda walked out of Oscar''s office. She asked anxiously, ¡°Did he eat it?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Ms. Walker. When Mr. Clinton heard it was from Mrs. Clinton, he ate them immediately.


    He''s really in love with her.¡±


    Isabe''s face fell. However, she didn''t say anything else after knowing that he would eat the pastries.


    ¡°Thank you, Linda. Let me treat you to a meal after we get off work. I wish to be friends with you.¡±


    Linda hesitated.


    ¡°What? Are you nning to turn me down?¡±


    ¡°No. Of course not! I''m honored to dine with you, Ms. Walker. I''ll meet you after work.¡±


    Isabe nodded.


    After Isabe left, Linda''s face darkened. She didn''t want to get close to Isabe at all. She didn''t want


    to lose her high-benefit job by offending Oscar because of little favors. Only an idiot would do that.


    ¡°Linda, you''re doomed. Ms. Walker has targeted you. You''d better not end up like your previous


    namesake. I heard she went to work in a smallpany after leaving Clinton Corporations. Not only


    were the benefits there worse than ours, but I also heard that the CEO of thatpany is a pervert.


    You''d better be careful, or you might lose everything,¡± another secretary, who was close with Linda,


    reminded.


    Everyone could tell that Isabe couldn''t forget Oscar, and the best way for her to get him nearby was


    to be on good terms with Oscar''s secretaries. As long as Isabe was close to them, she could get


    closer to Oscar. However, if Oscar found out about it, he would fire the secretaries.


    Only a fool would be so short-sighted to offend Oscar for little benefits. Anyone who offended him


    wouldn''t be able to survive in Tayhaven.


    ¡°Mona, can I leave with you after work instead? Let''s just say I''m not feeling well. I don''t want to be


    pestered by Ms. Walker when I finally became Mr. Clinton''s secretary.¡±


    ¡°No, no. You''re on your own here. Don''t drag me into this.¡±


    Linda felt helpless. After getting off work, she left with Isabe.


    The two of them went to a pretty fancy restaurant. Isabe ordered two dishes and smiled. ¡°Order


    whatever you like, Linda. Don''t worry about the price. It''s on me.¡±


    Linda ordered the two cheapest dishes on the menu and passed the menu back to the waiter. ¡°Ms.


    Walker, do you happen to need my help with something since you''re treating me to dinner?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I just think you''re interesting, that''s all¡ªunlike your previous namesake, who was stubborn


    and acted high and mighty. I thought it would be interesting to be friends with you.¡±


    Linda shuddered secretly at that. Indeed, scandals as such are the most sought after.


    ¡°You''re being too courteous, Ms. Walker. I''m not interesting at all. I only became Mr. Clinton''s secretary


    because I''m honest and good at zipping my mouth, so if you''d like to know anything from me, I''m sorry


    to say that I can''t help you. I don''t want to lose this job.¡±


    Isabe couldn''t hold back herughter. ¡°What were you thinking, Linda? I only wish to have a meal


    with you. I won''t ask you to do anything that will harm Oscar. Well, I only wish you''d help me send the


    food I prepare to Oscar''s office. I''m worried that he might forget to eat when he''s busy. Of course, I''ll


    give you something for helping.¡±


    Isabe bent over and took out an exquisite-looking bag before holding it out to Linda. ¡°I saw this


    branded bag yesterday. I thought it suits your skin tone perfectly. Do you like it?¡±


    Linda was shocked. She quickly pushed the bag back to Isabe. ¡°Ms. Walker, it''s my job to remind Mr.


    Clinton to eat, so you don''t have to be so polite about it. This gift is too expensive. I can''t ept it. If


    you wish to give him something to eat, I''ll help you bring them in since it''s no big deal. You don''t have


    to be so courteous.¡±


    Isabe cracked a smile as she said, ¡°Linda, are you looking down on this bag?¡±


    ¡°No. I believe it''s worth a few months of my sry. The bag is too expensive, really. I can''t ept it, so


    please take it back. I''m just a normal employee in thepany, so you don''t have to give me such an


    expensive gift.¡±


    Isabe''s expression turned grim.


    Linda forced a smile. ¡°Ms. Walker, I hope you''re not angry about it.¡±

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    ¡°Oh, no. I told you, I want to be friends with you,¡± Isabe said with a smile after she rposed


    herself.


    ¡°I knew you were a magnanimous woman and that you wouldn''t hold it against a small secretary like


    me, Ms. Walker,¡± Linda said with a smile.


    Linda looked as if she was unobservant, but in truth, she could tell that Oscar didn''t like Isabe. That


    was why she was ying dumb with Isabe so that she wouldn''t lose her job.


    At that moment, the waiter served them their food. Linda diligently took some food from the dishes and


    put them on Isabe''s te. ¡°Ms. Walker, please have some. If you have any food that you''d like to


    give to Mr. Clinton, you can just bring it over to the secretary''s office. We''ll bring it into his office for you.


    However, we can''t guarantee if he''ll eat it.¡±


    Isabe gave a Linda a meaningful look.


    Linda was still eating happily, acting as if she didn''t see how Isabe was looking at her.


    ¡°I get why the other secretaries say you''re a carefree girl. However, I don''t think Oscar likes someone


    who is silly. How did you even rece your previous namesake?¡± Isabe asked in a hushed voice.


    Linda almost choked on her food.


    She coughed several times before she could control the pain from that.


    ¡°Perhaps Mr. Clinton likes that I''m a down-to-earth person. I don''t have any other abilities, so I try my


    best to carry out the tasks he instructed to the best of my ability.¡±


    ¡°No, Linda. I don''t think so. Instead, I think you''re pretty smart. You know what you should and


    shouldn''t say, and you''re tight-lipped. Sometimes, you''ll even y dumb. As long as you report


    whatever Oscar does to me, I''ll definitely reward you well. What do you think about a condominium unit


    with four bedrooms and three living rooms in Tayhaven? Some office workers can only afford it after


    working for half of their lives.¡± Isabe decided to stop feigning ignorance as she tried to tempt Linda


    with money.


    Linda wasn''t tempted at all. On the contrary, she felt more bitter about the whole thing.


    Linda let out a dryugh. ¡°Please don''t make such jokes, Ms. Walker. I''m just a little secretary. There''s


    no way I can interfere with what Mr. Clinton does.¡±


    ¡°What? Is a condominium with four bedrooms not big enough for you?¡±


    ¡°No. It''s just that I don''t dare to offend Mr. Clinton. With a word from him, I may not be able to stay in


    Tayhaven anymore. When the timees, I don''t think I can even afford to stay in a bathroom, let


    alone a condominium. Please stop making such jokes with me, Ms. Walker.¡±


    Isabe had on an amused expression as she looked at Linda. ¡°I only wish to know about Oscar''s


    whereabouts. Look at you. You act as if I''m going to eat you.¡±


    This is far worse than eating me.


    Linda only dared to think about that instead of saying her thoughts out loud.


    ¡°You really love to joke around, Ms. Walker. How can I, a little secretary, expose Mr. Clinton''s


    whereabouts? Please don''t make things difficult for me, Ms. Walker.¡±


    ¡°So, are you turning me down?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I wouldn''t dare. It''s just... I''m not brave enough. It''s too difficult tond a good job nowadays.¡±


    ¡°I''ll let you work in Walker Group, and you''ll get the same sry as you have now.¡±


    Do you think I''m dumb? Although Walker Group is a wealthy family, it can''tpare with Clinton


    Corporations. The benefits from Clinton Corporations are the best in the industry, especially the


    benefits of being Mr. Clinton''s secretary! Here, I have a higher chance of getting promoted! Who


    knows? I may even be the director of the sales department one day! There''s no way I''ll let go of


    such a good opportunity because of that insignificant mary reward.


    Linda couldn''t help cursing inwardly again.


    However, she replied, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Ms. Walker, but I''m really not brave enough to do


    that. I''m really sorry that I can''t help you with that.¡±


    Isabe''s expression darkened even more after Linda rejected her several times. Anyone who was in


    Isabe''s shoes would feel the same way.


    The two of them didn''t have a good time during dinner.


    ¡°Let''s go,¡± Isabe said after she paid for the meal.


    Linda followed Isabe out and handed her the bag. ¡°Ms. Walker, your bag.¡±


    ¡°Take it. It''s just a gift for an ignorant dog. If I take it back, others may think that I''m snatching


    something from a dog.¡± After Isabe said that, she stormed off, got into her car, and left.


    Linda scratched her nose. Phew, the gue''s finally gone.


    Linda hailed a taxi and went home. Upon taking a shower, she called Amelia, who only picked up after


    a long while.


    ¡°Hello? Is this Mrs. Clinton? I''m Linda.¡±


    ¡°I know. I saved your number. Is something wrong since you''re calling at this hour?¡±


    ¡°No, Mrs. Clinton. It''s nothing serious. It''s just that you told me to call you if anyone bothers Mr. Clinton.


    Ms. Walker treated me to dinner and gave me expensive gifts because she wanted me to tell her about


    Mr. Clinton''s whereabouts. She has been preparing food for him and asked us not to let Mr. Clinton


    know it was from her. I''m afraid she''s trying to let him know how good she is by taking a step back.


    Please be careful, Mrs. Clinton,¡± Linda said.


    ¡°Thank you, Linda. I didn''t expect you to remember what I said since I was only joking about itst


    time.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you''re the perfect match for Mr. Clinton. That''s why I decided to tell you.¡±


    ¡°I know, Linda. Thank you so much for doing this. Once my mom''s condition is more stable, I''ll treat you


    to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about it, Mrs. Clinton. Take good care of Mrs. Hutton first. If anyone disturbs Mr. Clinton


    again, I''ll let you know. Well, I''d better not disturb you any longer.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Have a good rest. Bye.¡±


    Amelia hung up the phone. Isabe is still not giving up even when Oscar''s being stern with her, huh?


    How shameless and ignorant can she be?


    Eleanor was drinking her soup as she leaned against the head of the bed. When she saw Amelia''s


    expression, she asked, ¡°What''s wrong? Who was that?¡±


    Amelia came back to her senses and shed a smile. ¡°It''s just a friend. She helped me with some


    paperworkst time and asked me when I wished to get it from her. I was thinking about thanking her


    by treating her to a meal when I get the documents.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? You look a little distressed earlier. You must tell me if you face any difficulties, okay? I''m


    sick now, but I still have my connections,¡± Eleanor said as she looked at Amelia.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mom. I''m not in any trouble. If I really bump into any difficulty, Oscar will help me with it


    too. You just woke up, so you should focus on getting better. Don''t overstrain yourself.¡±


    Eleanor nodded.


    ¡°Mom, what do you think of this soup? Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°The taste is still all right. It''s just that I haven''t had chicken nuggets for a long time. I''ve pretty much


    gotten used to in foods.¡±


    ¡°I''ll make you chicken nuggets once you''ve recovered.¡±


    ¡°Lia, you''d better remember your promise. Once I get discharged from the hospital, you have to cook a


    lot of delicious foods for me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''ll make them once you''ve fully recovered.¡±


    After she finished her soup, Eleanor wanted tob her hair by looking in a mirror. Amelia said, ¡°Let


    meb your hair for you, Mom. It''s been some time since we reunited, but I haven''t helped youb


    your hair.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Amelia took ab and gentlybed Eleanor''s hair. However, with just one brush, she saw a lot of


    hair on theb. Her heart ached when she saw Eleanor''s hair that had lost its color and fallen off so


    easily.


    Amelia lifted her head slightly and forced her tears back.


    She continued to brush Eleanor''s hair, but thetter''s hair continued to fall off. Seeing that Eleanor was


    going bald, Amelia couldn''t help feeling sad. Mom doesn''t have much hair left. If this goes on, Mom will


    be bald soon.


    Eleanor turned over and saw how Amelia was looking at her hair in a daze. She said without any


    changes in her emotions, ¡°Aw, my hair fall''s getting more serious now. I think I have to wear a cap


    soon. Lia, what color should I choose for my cap? I want one that suits me.¡±


    Amelia swallowed the bitterness in her heart. She smiled and replied, ¡°Mom, you''re pretty, so you''ll look


    good in anything.¡±


    Eleanor smiled affectionately. ¡°To be honest, I once wanted to shave my hair when I was young to see


    if it would suit me. But I wanted to be beautiful back then, so I didn''t do it. Unexpectedly, my disease


    has decided for me now that I''m older. When I''m bald, take a few pictures of me and help me post them


    on my Instagram, will you? I want to know if they like my bald look.¡±


    ¡°Mom, stop joking about it.¡±


    Eleanor merely smiled.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    s, when Amelia visited Eleanor the next day with Tony, Eleanor was already bald. Amelia was


    stunned, and Tony''s mouth was agape.


    ¡°Lia, Tony, you''re here! Come,e,¡± Eleanor said with a smile.


    Amelia returned to her senses and walked over to Eleanor with Tony.


    Eleanor bent slightly and said, ¡°Tony, look at my shaven head. Do I look good?¡±


    ¡°Granny and Mommy look very simr. Even if you''re bald, you''re still pretty.¡± Tony beamed.


    ¡°Aww, my dear grandson, you''re really sweet! I really like you!¡±


    Amelia merely looked at Benjamin, who was standing at the side with a grim expression, and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Hutton, did you help Mom shave her head?¡±


    ¡°I asked your dad to shave it for me. I thought it''s better to be bald than to make your heart ache


    when you see so much of my hair falling off. It looks pretty good to me,¡± Eleanor said with a grin.


    However, she stopped smiling as much when she thought about something. She looked at Amelia and


    continued, ¡°Lia, now that you''ve already acknowledged the Hutton family as your family, can you call


    him Dad? I know you don''t want him to introduce you to his friends in Saspiuburg, but can you do that


    at least? My heart aches when you call him Mr. Hutton.¡±


    Amelia was stunned for a while.


    Benjamin nced at Amelia with mixed emotions. ¡°You can call me Dad. Your mom isn''t feeling well, so


    don''t make her angry.¡±


    Amelia let out a bitter chuckle. She knew that Eleanor was using her disease to force everyone to do as


    she said. No matter what everyone else thought, Eleanor hoped Amelia would acknowledge her own


    roots.


    Amelia could understand Eleanor''s good intentions, but deep in her heart, she didn''t like what Eleanor


    was doing. In fact, she didn''t want to acknowledge the Hutton family, especially when Amelia Hutton


    still had feelings for Oscar. If she acknowledged the Hutton family, she would have to interact more with


    the Huttons, and everyone would feel embarrassed if anyone were to spread the word about the


    younger sister seducing her brother-inw.


    When she saw Eleanor''s expectant look and shaven head, she sighed secretly in resignation.


    In the end, she couldn''t say anything to turn Eleanor down.


    It didn''t matter to her if it was Eleanor''s wishful thinking. She knew Eleanor was doing it for her.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Amelia called out as shepromised.


    Benjamin''s hand and muscles on his face twitched a little. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Amelia nodded slightly.


    They shared nothing inmon. Perhaps it was because of Benjamin''s hostility toward her when he


    had spoken to her in Beshya thest time. Amelia knew how much he didn''t like her, so she didn''t n


    to get close to him to make him hate her even more.


    Eleanor was ted. She pulled Amelia''s hand and said, ¡°Lia, you have to get along peacefully with


    your dad, okay? I''m the happiest person in the world now that you''ve returned to our family.¡±


    Amelia forced a smile in agreement.


    ¡°Oh, how''s Carter and the girl?¡± Eleanor asked unexpectedly.


    Amelia was surprised. ¡°I''m not sure, Mom. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I just had a sudden thought. Carter is an excellent guy. I don''t want him to have any regrets. You


    should call him when you''re free to see how he is. He''s pretty arrogant, so I''m afraid he''s rigid when it


    comes to rtionships. You should remind him sometimes.¡±


    ¡°All right, Mom. Don''t worry too much. I''ll call him and ask how he''s doing when I''m free.¡±


    Eleanor nodded and stopped talking about Carter.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    He''s already a grown man. He should be able to deal with it himself, Amelia thought.


    Meanwhile, Carter was sitting in his car as he looked at the building of apany through his window


    with a solemn expression. There were unknown emotions in his eyes.


    After what seemed like an eternity, he finally opened the door and got out of his car.


    The moment he walked into the building, the receptionist stopped him. ¡°Mr. Scott, I''m terribly sorry. But


    Ms. Larson has told us not to let you go upstairs. Please don''t make things difficult for me.¡±


    Carter''s eyes darkened. ¡°It''s okay. I have an appointment with her. If you don''t believe me, you can call


    her and tell her I''m here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then. Please wait a moment, Mr. Scott,¡± the receptionist said and went to call Jennifer. The


    moment Jennifer answered the call, the receptionist exined the situation. No one knew what Jennifer


    said to her because she nced at Carter with a strange look and said, ¡°Okay. I understand.¡±


    After she hung up the call, the receptionist walked over to Carter. ¡°I''m really sorry, Mr. Scott. Ms. Larson


    said she didn''t receive your request to meet her, so I can''t let you in.¡±


    Carter nodded and walked to the side as he dialed Jennifer''s number. When she didn''t answer his call,


    he texted her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He wrote: Jennifer, I know you''re not answering my call on purpose, but I really have to talk to you. If


    you don''te out to meet me, I''ll wait downstairs until you do.


    Carter''s heart skipped a bit when he saw that the message was sessfully delivered. His palms were


    sticky with sweat.


    He sat on the couch and was lost in his own thoughts. He didn''t even know when he had started liking


    Jennifer. In the past, he had firmly believed that the one he loved was Amelia, and he had done


    countless crazy things to make Amelia fall for him. However, when he saw the video of Jennifer under


    another man, he noticed a shift in his feelings. At that time, jealousy, anger, disgust, and hatred filled


    his heart before the emotions changed to deep concerns for Jennifer. Worried that the viral video would


    ruin her, he had thought of everything and tried everything to destroy the video. To his surprise, another


    person with more authority had control over the trend of the video on the inte. Because of that, he


    had reluctantly begged for Amelia''s help. Begging Amelia to help another woman was something that


    he had never done before.


    Perhaps things had gotten moreplicated between him and Jennifer after they had slept together.


    Jennifer had pursued him for two years. Besides, with the incident after they got drunk, it was destined


    that they couldn''t go back to the time when they were friends.


    Since she didn''t reply to his message, Carter actually sat in the lobby and waited for her. After about an


    hour, a tall figure approached him, and he looked at the figure. He couldn''t help narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°Oh? You''re here too, Mr. Scott. Are you here to see Jennifer?¡± June asked with a half-smile as he


    looked at Carter.


    Carter got up and looked at June. ¡°June, you''d better leave Jennifer. You don''t deserve her.¡±


    Juneughed and said, ¡°Mr. Scott, so you''re saying I''m not worthy of her, but you are?¡±


    Carter red at June. ¡°It doesn''t matter if she ends up with me as long as she doesn''t get together with


    you. You''re involved with too many women. You don''t deserve her at all.¡±


    June smiled, but what he said next was extraordinarily rude. ¡°Mr. Scott, I admit that I''m a yboy. But


    don''t you forget, Jennifer has my child now and is willing to be my lover. What do you think that


    means? It means that I''m a lot more attractive than you. Since she''s putting her dignity down, I''ll just


    treat her as someone who warms up my bed.¡±


    Carter clenched his fist and punched June''s nose.


    June staggered backward. Carter went over and continued punching him. After Carternded two


    punches, June reacted and started fighting back. Since both of them were good at fighting, it was a


    fierce fight.


    Immediately, the receptionist called the guards. However, the fight was so fierce that it was difficult for


    the guards to separate the two since the guards didn''t dare to get close to them. Having no choice, the


    receptionist called the police and informed Jennifer about it.


    When Jennifer reached the lobby and saw the injured Carter and June, she felt a faint headache. It


    never even urred to me that two men would fight over me out of jealousy when I was younger. Who


    would''ve known I''d have a chance to experience this when I''m almost thirty?


    However, she didn''t feel honored about it at all. Instead, it was utterly humiliating. All eyes were on her


    because of the video, and currently, two grown men were fighting because of her. She reckoned she


    would get even more famous since those who talked behind her would insult her even more.


    ¡°Stop fighting! Stop!¡± Jennifer tried to approach them so that they would stop, but the receptionist held


    her back. The receptionist said, ¡°Ms. Larson, calm down. If you rush to them when they''re fighting,


    you''ll get hurt.¡±


    Jennifer looked at the guards anxiously and shouted, ¡°Get up there and separate the two of them! What


    are you waiting for? Are you nning to do something only when something happens to them?¡±


    Only then did the guards man up to pull June and Carter apart. Unexpectedly, June and Carter


    punched the guards. At that moment, someone wailed.


    Jennifer was worried sick. She struggled out of the receptionist''s grip and went up to pull Carter and


    June apart. Carter almost punched her out of anger. Fortunately, he stopped when he saw her.


    However, June despicably took the opportunity tond a punch on Carter, and thetter fell to the


    ground because of that.


    Jennifer''s expression changed drastically when she saw that. She ran over and squatted down to


    examine Carter''s face as she choked out, ¡°Carter, are you okay? Let''s go to the hospital.¡±


    Carter was still a little stunned from the punch, but when he saw Jennifer''s slightly red eyes, he felt that


    all of that was worth it.


    He shook his head forcibly and grabbed Jennifer''s wrist. ¡°Jennifer, you still care about me, right?¡±


    Only then did she return to her senses and retract her hand quickly. After that, she walked over to


    June''s side and pretended to ask out of concern, ¡°June, are you okay?¡±


    June wiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth and smiled gentlemanly. ¡°I''m fine. I think Mr. Scott is


    hurt pretty badly.¡±


    Jennifer forced a smile.


    Carter got up from the ground, and disappointment shed across his eyes when he saw that Jennifer


    wasn''t looking at him. However, that look disappeared very quickly.


    ¡°Jennifer, I have to talk to you,¡± Carter said.


    Before she could say anything, a few police officers entered the lobby. ¡°Who called the police? The two


    who were involved in the fight, pleasee to the police station with us.¡±


    June approached the police and said, ¡°Officer, that man punched me first. I hope that you Chanaeans


    can give me a good exnation since I''m a foreigner. Otherwise, I''ll have to contact the embassy to get


    them involved in this matter.¡±


    Seeing that a foreigner was beaten up, the police officers began to treat the matter seriously. One of


    the officers walked over to Carter''s side and said, ¡°Sir, please follow us to the police station with him.


    We have to take your statement.¡±


    Jennifer walked toward the officer and defended Carter, ¡°Officer, this is a misunderstanding. The two of


    them know each other. They were just fooling around. There wasn''t a fight.¡±


    June held her waist and said affectionately, ¡°Babe, I know you''re kind-hearted, but I was beaten up this


    time. You shouldn''t let an outsider escape from thew.¡±


    She shot him a nce as if she was saying, ¡°You''d better not go overboard.¡±


    Carter reached out and pulled her to him. He patted her forehead and said, ¡°I''m fine. It''s just a trip to


    the police station. I''ll go. Don''t worry.¡±


    ¡°Carter, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shh... I''ll be fine.¡±


    In the end, she had no choice but to follow them to the police station.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Faye received a call from the police saying that Carter had fought with someone and was brought to


    the police station. Her first thought was that it was a scam call. After that, she thought that someone


    was joking with her. Only a momentter did she feel angry.


    When she hurriedly showed up at the police station and saw that Jennifer was also there, Faye didn''t


    need to rack her brain to figure out what was going on.


    As Faye stared at Jennifer, her hand, which was holding her bag, trembled slightly. Back then, I went


    out of my way to drive Amelia away. I didn''t expect another woman who may ruin my son''s career to


    show up today. These vixens are eager to destroy my son''s life.


    Within a few steps, Faye had thought about all the ways she could vanquish Jennifer.


    Faye swiftly texted Nina, asking her toe to the police station as soon as possible.


    After sessfully sending Nina the text message, Faye strode over and scrutinized the wounds on


    Carter''s face. Her heart ached for her son.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Faye asked.


    Carter turned his face to the side, saying, ¡°Mom, I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°You''re battered and bruised. How are you fine? When you were a child, you had always been a model


    student showered with praises by your teachers. Yet, you get into a fight with other people when you''re


    now an adult. You''re a CEO. If this gets out, it''ll affect your reputation,¡± Faye rebuked, feeling


    exasperated and sorry for her son at the same time.


    Carter''s patience was running low.


    Jennifer approached the two and said, ¡°Mrs. Scott, this is all my fault. I''m willing to pay for all of Carter''s


    medical bills.¡±


    There was a hint of malice in Faye''s gaze as she looked at Jennifer, but it disappeared in a sh. Faye


    forced a smile and replied, ¡°Oh, you''re here too, Jennifer. I was only worried about Carter just now, so I


    didn''t notice you were here as well. Did Carter get into a brawl because of you?¡±


    Jennifer hesitated, not knowing how to reply to Faye.


    ¡°Mom, this has nothing to do with Jennifer. It''s just that I''ve been finding someone annoying for a long


    time,¡± Carter said.


    June sauntered over and wrapped his arm around Jennifer''s waist, showing his possessiveness over


    her. ¡°Mrs. Scott, nice to meet you. I''m June. This is my business card. Jennifer is now my woman. I


    hope you can ask Mr. Scott not to pester Jennifer anymore.¡±


    Faye merely nced at the business card and did not reach out to take it. She recognized that June


    was the man in the video clip.


    Faye disliked June to the bone, so she didn''t bother to exchange pleasantries with a hypocrite like him.


    ¡°Jennifer, you''re dating him?¡± Faye stared at Jennifer like a snake. Although the former seemed gentle


    on the outside, the look in her eye showed that Jennifer was like a nugatory, broken vase to her.


    Jennifer wanted to struggle out of June''s embrace, but he whispered in her ear, ¡°Do you want to get


    Carter''s hopes up again?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jennifer relented.


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, my video with him is all over the inte. Since we''ve done the deed, it''s obvious what our


    rtionship is. But we were secretly filmed, and the video was uploaded online without our consent.


    Mrs. Scott, you will give us your best wishes, won''t you?¡± Jennifer put on a courteous smile on her


    face.


    It was only then that the malicious glint in Faye''s eyes abated.


    ¡°Both of you are a match made in heaven. It''s a pity that Carter didn''t cherish a wonderful girl like you.


    But I still treat you like my own daughter.¡± Faye continued putting on an act, lying through her teeth.


    Vexed, Carter clenched his fists and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Mom, stop it. They''re not even suited


    for each other.¡±


    ¡°How so? Jennifer pursued you for two years, and yet you didn''t ept her. Now that she has a new


    boyfriend, you say that they''re not a good match. Carter, as your mother, I''ve long taught you to be


    open-minded and forgiving. A man shouldn''t be petty,¡± Faye said, suppressing her anger.


    Just as Carter was about to part his lips, Faye''s attorney came over with the police, saying that the


    procedures were settled, so everyone could leave now. June didn''t continue to pursue the matter


    because of Jennifer''s plea.


    However, June and Carter were officially sworn enemies from now onward. After all, no man would like


    their woman to be coveted by another man even though June had absolutely no feelings for Jennifer, a


    woman whom he only had a partnership with.


    Nheless, June was as happy as a m upon seeing the defeated look on Carter''s face.


    After taking a deep breath to stop herself from losing her temper, Faye said, ¡°Let''s go, Carter. We


    shouldn''t bother Jennifer and her boyfriend anymore. They''re dating, yet you butted in and beat


    someone up. You''re really a troublemaker.¡±


    Unbudging, Carter only had his eyes fixed on Jennifer as he knitted his brows. No one knew what was


    on his mind.


    ¡°Carter, let''s go.¡± Faye spoke again, stressing each and every word.


    Carter finally snapped out of his daze and retracted his gaze. ¡°Mom, you can go home first. I still have


    something else to do.¡±


    ¡°I will go back to the office with you. I promise I won''t disturb you while you work,¡± Faye insisted.


    With that, Carter strode out of the police station first and bumped into Nina.


    When he saw Nina''s beautiful, fairy-like appearance, his eyes glimmered for a split second before a


    calm look filled his eyes again.


    ¡°Carter, it''s been a while. I didn''t expect us to meet again in front of the police station. This way of


    meeting is very unique. I quite like it,¡± Nina greeted in a gentle tone.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Carter''s face. It was embarrassing for an adult to be brought


    to the police station for beating someone up.


    ¡°Nina, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I predicted the future using astrology and saw that something bad would happen to you today, so I


    purposely came to the police station to check if you were here. Well, what a coincidence,¡± Nina


    answered cheekily. ¡°Would you believe me if I put it this way?¡±


    Carter''s lips curled slightly as he smiled wryly. ¡°Don''t spout nonsense like that next time. Otherwise,


    other people might take you as a scammer pretending to be a sorcerer.¡±


    Nina bobbed her head docilely.


    Just then, Faye and Jennifer came out together. Upon seeing Nina, Faye gave her a warm grin. ¡°Nina,


    you''re here. Why didn''t you bring an umbre with you? Your fair, delicate skin might get sunburned.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, it''s fine. It''s not so sunny today. Besides, I don''t get tanned easily. Don''t worry.¡±


    ¡°What a good girl.¡±


    The longer Faye looked at Nina, the more satisfied the former was with the youngdy. To Faye''s eyes,


    Nina was well-behaved, beautiful, sensible, and gentle, meeting each and every criterion Faye set for


    her daughter-inw.


    ¡°Take Carter''s hand. We''re leaving,¡± Faye said smilingly.


    Nina shook her head, then walked toward Jennifer. ¡°Ms. Larson, we meet again. Is this your


    boyfriend?¡±


    Jennifer gazed at Nina with aplicated look as she replied awkwardly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°He doesn''t deserve you. I''d suggest you find yourself another guy,¡± Nina said bluntly, ncing at June


    with disgust.


    Jennifer didn''t expect that Nina would be so upromisingly forthright. She thought a beautiful and


    well-mannered girl like Nina would never criticize a person. I guess I was wrong.


    ¡°Gorgeous, why did you say I don''t deserve Jennifer?¡± June asked, looking at Nina with interest. He


    had never met such a good-looking beauty before. Nina seemed as delicate as a doll, and her skin was


    even fairer than ordinary women.


    Nina scowled. ¡°You''re promiscuous, and your body may look strong, but it''s actually weak because of


    your licentious behavior. That''s why you and Jennifer are not a good match.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you study medicine. Perhaps you can prescribe some medications for me in the near future?¡±


    ¡°You''re lecherous.¡±


    Nobody expected that Nina would attack him until a crisp sound brought everyone back to their senses.


    ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± June''s expression darkened.


    ¡°I don''t like people disrespecting me. Giving you a p is just a light punishment. If I see you leering at


    me again, I''ll break your legs,¡± Nina huffed.


    After June''s fury dissipated, he suddenly let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Gorgeous, you''re really an interesting one. You look soft and pretty on the outside, and you even


    speak gently. I never would have thought that you were actually hot-tempered.¡±


    ¡°I only get mad at a lecher like you,¡± Nina snapped.


    After Faye calmed her nerves, she piped up, ¡°Nina,e here. We have to go.¡±


    In an instant, Nina turned back to her docile self. She walked over to Faye and said, ¡°Mrs. Scott, let''s


    go.¡±


    Faye nodded in response. As she walked away from the police station, she advised diligently, ¡°Nina,


    you shouldn''t have acted so impulsively. If you hit other people, they might fly into a rage and beat you


    to a pulp. You''re so tiny; you won''t be able to bear the battering.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, don''t worry. I''ve learned different kinds of martial arts since I was young. I even have a rank


    higher than the ck belt. I can handle ten ferocious brawny men on my own.¡±


    Nina''s shocking revtion caused Faye to stumble a little. I didn''t realize the daughter-inw of my


    choice was actually a tough woman.


    Meanwhile, June stared at the retreating figure of Nina with a darkened gaze. ¡°Who is that girl?¡± He


    gritted his teeth.


    Jennifer shot him a disdainful look. ¡°Why? You want to retaliate just because she punched you?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I never suffer in silence.¡±


    Snorting, Jennifer walked ahead and left him behind.


    June''s interest in Nina was piqued. He believed that he could conquer that fiery girl. Carter was


    Amelia''s friend, and the girl knew Carter. I''m going to disturb all Amelia''s friends so that they''ll be so


    overwhelmed that they don''t have the time and energy to protect others. When that happens, no one


    cane to the aid of Clinton Corporations.


    June seemed to have his n mapped out, but never had he thought that the seemingly harmless Nina


    would make him a miserable man one day.


    Because of it, he would pay the price for his ego.


    ¡°Jennifer, wait for me,¡± June called out from behind.


    ¡°Don''t follow me.¡±


    ¡°Jennifer, I''ve never encountered an ingrate like you. I was the one who helped you just now, ensuring


    that the Scotts wouldn''t pester you anymore. Just be my bedmate, and I won''t treat you badly.¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Jennifer, you can''t be like this. Don''t forget that we had a fling before.¡±


    Feeling ashamed, she walked even faster. She truly regretted having a sexual rtionship with June,


    but there was no use crying over spilled milk. Thus, she could only swallow her sorrow.


    Dwelling on the past will just make other people think that I''m a loser.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Carter got into the car and said, ¡°Mom, why don''t you and Nina go back first? I still have unfinished


    business at thepany.¡±


    ¡°I can do that, but Nina''s going with you. That''s settled,¡± Faye responded firmly.


    ¡°Mom...¡±


    Faye peered at him and said, ¡°I''m taking another car. Nina''s keeping youpany. Don''t be mean to


    her.¡±


    After she said that, she stepped out of the car.


    Only Carter and Nina remained in the vehicle.


    Nina smiled gently at him. ¡°Carter, don''t be mad. Just think of me as a friend sharing a ride with you. I


    know you don''t like me that way. Me neither. However, I don''t have a boyfriend. I came here because


    my parents intend to do something about that. Seeing you, I think we can be good friends.¡±


    Carter shot her a nce. Oddly enough, his restlessness was suppressed when he took in her


    straightforwardness and gentle expression.


    ¡°Nina, I heard that you used to study abroad. Why didn''t you consider working overseas?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I like Chanaean food. I love the colors, aroma, and tastes of Chanaean cuisine, so I came back. But


    after I take over thepany, my parents might consider moving abroad,¡± Nina answered.


    Carterughed at that. Feeling rxed, he said, ¡°I was surprised to see you get physical. I thought you


    were soft and weak. Weren''t you afraid that June might hit you?¡±


    ¡°I doubt he can beat me. I don''t usually get into fights indiscriminately. I just don''t like the way he


    regards others, so I deliberately taught him a lesson with my fists. I don''t think he''s deserving of Ms.


    Larson. On that note, Ms. Larson would turn to look at you from time to time. I think you''re the one she


    likes,¡± Nina said to him, her eyebrows arched. She looked harmless enough, but she had sharp


    observation skills.


    ¡°Do you really think she likes me?¡± Carter said as he held the steering wheel tightly.


    ¡°Of course. She was quite subtle whenever she looked in your way, but I do think that she actually likes


    you. In fact, I think the two of you make a fine couple.¡±


    ¡°Nina, I find that you''re quite an interesting woman,¡± Cartermented out of the blue.


    Nina blinked at him. ¡°Thank you for thepliment,¡± she uttered mischievously.


    Carter smiled faintly without saying anything.


    While Carter was parking the car, Nina turned to look at the building outside the window. ¡°Carter, why


    are we at the hospital? Have youe to check on the injuries on your face?¡±


    Carter unbuckled his seatbelt. ¡°No. A friend''s mother has been hospitalized. I want to check on her.¡±


    Nina also unfastened her seatbelt and got out of the car. ¡°Carter, why didn''t you say so earlier? I could


    have gotten a present. It''s not nice to drop by empty-handed.¡±


    ¡°I''ve got it covered.¡± With that said, Carter took out various supplements from the trunk. ¡°See? Let''s


    go.¡±


    Nina walked behind him. She reminded him kindly, ¡°Carter, the bruises on your face... I''m afraid they


    might scare the patient. Why don''t we visit her some other day?¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. Go on,¡± Carter said, reassuring her.


    Nina nodded.


    The two entered the elevator and headed upstairs. When they arrived at the ward, the door was open,


    so they walked right in.


    James was giving Eleanor a checkup. When he was done, he instructed Eleanor to pay attention to her


    diet. Amelia took note of everything. Then, she turned to see Carter and Nina, both of whom had just


    entered. She was surprised by Nina''s appearance. She didn''t think that there could be anyone more


    good-looking than Derrick and Kate, but apparently, Nina proved her wrong. Nina''s outstanding looks


    seemed rather surreal.


    ¡°Oh, you''re here, Carter. Come in,¡± Amelia greeted them graciously.


    Carter and Nina walked further inside.


    James turned around. When his gazended on Nina, he felt as if he had been electrocuted and fell


    into a momentary daze.


    His mind kept on buzzing. That''s her. That''s her. That''s her!


    After searching for so many years, he finally found the woman who made him fall in love at first sight.


    Indeed, he fell in love with Nina at first sight.


    The woman was pretty, sweet, and demure. She was as beautiful as a painting.


    Amelia watched as James stared nkly at Nina with a spark of romance glinting in his eyes. This isn''t


    good.


    James was probably harboring different thoughts about the unbelievably attractive woman in front of


    him. If that were true, her cousin''s previous efforts would have been for nothing.


    She still had a load of unfinished business to attend to, and now it seemed that her cousin''s love life


    might be rudely interrupted before it even had the chance to blossom. Things were getting increasingly


    chaotic.


    She chuckled bitterly. Looks like fate just won''t let me have some peace.


    ¡°Carter, who is this?¡± Amelia grinned at him.


    ¡°She''s Nina Yates, the only daughter of the chairman of Yates Group. She''s just returned from studying


    abroad,¡± Carter introduced briefly.


    Amelia reached out for a handshake and smiled graciously. ¡°Nice to meet you, Nina. I''m Amelia


    Winters. I''m probably a few years your senior, but you can just call me Amelia. You look really pretty!¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Amelia. You''re pretty too,¡± Nina said in a gentle tone.


    James'' fascination for Nina grew. Unable to help himself, he reached out too. ¡°Hi, Nina. I''m James, the


    chief and attending physician of this hospital. It''s really nice to meet you. I have to say, you''re


    gorgeous!¡±


    Nina extended a hand and kindly reciprocated the handshake.


    Upon contact with Nina''s smaller hand, which was softer than he had imagined, James could feel his


    heart beating faster and faster. Fortunately, he still managed to retain his sanity. In order not to scare


    the woman, he quickly retracted his hand and tried his best to remain calm.


    Carter came forward. ¡°Mrs. Hutton, how are you feeling? I''ve bought some supplements, but I''m not


    sure if you''ll like these.¡±


    As if on cue, Nina sensibly handed over the supplements. She said softly, ¡°Mrs. Hutton, Carter got


    these just for you. We hope you''ll like them.¡±


    Eleanor nced at Nina, her eyes shing, and she smiled. ¡°What a beautifuldy. I certainly envy your


    parents for giving birth to such a lovely daughter.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hutton, you''re beautiful too. Amelia looks very simr to you. Anyone can tell that you two are


    mother and daughter.¡±


    Eleanor was tickled by the statement.


    Nina was polite and obedient, and she spoke softly in a sweet and demure voice. Listening to her voice


    would put a smile on one''s face. Therefore, in a matter of minutes, Eleanor grew quite fond of the


    youngdy.


    Amelia dragged Carter out of the ward and whispered, ¡°Carter, what is going on? You and Nina...¡±


    ¡°She''s my blind date. My mom arranged it. You know how my mom''s like. If I refuse, she''ll think of


    many more ways to deal with me. Nina''s a nicedy. The two of us have no interest in each other,


    which works in our favor because we can use the other as a cover.¡±


    Amelia looked at him. ¡°Carter, you aren''t nning to take advantage of her feelings, are you?¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to say it like that, Amelia. Nina and I don''t have feelings for each other. I act as her


    stand-in boyfriend while she gets my parents off my back.¡±


    ¡°What about Jennifer? What are you going to do about her?¡±


    ¡°I don''t intend to give up on her. There''s no hope for you and me, and she has pursued me for two


    years. Despite some misunderstandings, I don''t want to lose her again. I might have been young and


    ignorant when I missed my chance with you, but I must be really dumb if I make the same mistake


    again.¡±


    Amelia gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°You''ve finally got it, Carter.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He let out a wry chuckle. ¡°Amelia, I think Tiffany was right in scolding me back then. She said that I


    might look smart, but I''m a wreck when ites to rtionships. I me that on my indecision. I lost


    you, and now Jennifer has got together with June because of other misunderstandings. Perhaps this is


    my retribution.¡±


    Amelia raised a hand and punched him lightly. ¡°Carter, you''re no longer the high-spirited man I used to


    know. All you have to do is rify those misunderstandings. After all, tough women are afraid of clingy


    men. Here''s a tip: pester her non-stop. I can guarantee that Jennifer will eventually change her mind.¡±


    Carter fell into deep thought.


    Amelia pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Carter, you know your mom is quite prideful. After what


    happened to Jennifer, your family is surely unwilling to ept her into the family. Are you ready to


    defend her against the Scotts?¡±


    The man nodded.


    ¡°I''m no longer the man they can exploit at will. All these years, I''ve been growing mypany so that


    when ites to my marriage, I can call the shots!¡±


    ¡°That''s more like it! Since you don''t want to have any regrets, then do what you have to do! But about


    Jennifer''s video... are you sure you don''t mind at all?¡±


    Carter''s expression turned grim. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I''ll be lying if I say I don''t mind, but... I''ve


    lost you before. I don''t want to lose her again because of moral judgment.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then. I shall look forward to your good news!¡±


    Carter nodded.


    However, he had no idea that he and Jennifer would go through so much more in the future. He would


    end up almost losing Jennifer''s life for good. Fortunately, fate was not that heartless toward him.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    Amelia was chatting with Carter when Jolin rushed over. ¡°Bad news, Mrs. Clinton. Boss is being


    surrounded by the family members of the victims who fell unconscious from being electrocuted by the


    phone,¡± she said while panting.


    Frightened by the sudden news, Amelia asked hastily, ¡°What''s going on? Why is he surrounded out of


    nowhere?¡±


    ¡°I''m not very sure what happened, but all I know is that all of the patients'' families united and came to


    create a ruckus at Clinton Corporations. Coincidentally, Boss was exiting the building, and they


    surrounded him. They''ve hemmed him in to the extent that not even the security guards are able to get


    in. The police have been mobilized, but I''m not sure if Boss is injured. However, this incident is being


    live-streamed right now,¡± Jolin exined after swallowing a gulp of saliva.


    Anxiety was evident in Amelia''s eyes as she uttered, ¡°Carter, go into the room and keep my mother


    company. Tell her that my mother-inw needs my help with something. Don''t let her watch the


    television. Her health isn''t in good condition, so she can''t be agitated anymore.¡±


    Carter nodded and responded, ¡°Go ahead. Call me if you encounter anything that is beyond your


    capabilities.¡±


    To that, Amelia inclined her head.


    In a short while, she and Jolin got into the car and headed to Clinton Corporations.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, to be honest, I didn''t want to tell you about this, but the reporters got wind of the incident


    too quickly. Moreover, it''s obvious that the patients'' kin came prepared. I think someone instructed


    them to do this. That was why I decided to drive you over rather than let you head over on your own


    after seeing the news on the television. Also, I think Boss will only listen to you,¡± thetter exined.


    ¡°You won''t me me for telling you about this, right, Mrs. Clinton?¡± Jolin then asked after a brief pause.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I''m very thankful that you told me about this. Jolin, you''re basically my savior,


    so you don''t have to be so cautious when talking to me. I honestly think of you as my little sister.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Clinton.¡± Jolin let out a sigh of relief.


    By the time they arrived at Clinton Corporations, the family of the victims who were creating chaos


    there had all simmered down. There were also a lot of police cars parked near the entrance of the


    building.


    Under Jolin''s protection, Amelia ran over to Oscar and was distressed upon noticing a gash on his


    face. She then raised her hand to touch the wound but quickly stopped for fear that her action would


    hurt him.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Amelia asked softly.


    Oscar took her hand and pulled her behind him. The man was afraid that the irrational family members


    of the victims would do something unexpected and end up hurting her.


    ¡°Why did youe here, Amelia? It''s too dangerous. I''ll have Jolin send you home, okay?¡± Oscar tried


    to negotiate with her.


    ¡°No, I want to face this with you. If there''s any sort of danger, I can avoid it myself; I won''t let myself be


    injured. Besides, the police are around. These people aren''t bold enough to assault me as they might


    end up in jail for it. Furthermore, I''m furious that they hurt you,¡± Amelia said coldly, her expression grim.


    Oscar had no choice but to allow her to stay.


    Meanwhile, Isabe, who had just run out of the elevator, halted in her tracks. A bitter feeling arose in


    her heart. If she had been the one by Oscar''s side when he was in danger, he would surely be more


    fond of her and would not be repulsed by her as much. Yet, such a good opportunity was thwarted by


    Amelia''s appearance.


    It seemed that she would never be able to get her revenge.


    Despite the resentment brewing in her heart, Isabe had no choice but to walk over. ¡°Oscar,¡± she


    called out.


    Oscar merely cast a nce at her before looking at the tumultuous crowd. ¡°Everyone, I know that you


    are frustrated because of what happened to your rtives. However, we''ve sent representatives to visit


    the patients in the very beginning. Regardless of what caused them to fall unconscious, we''ve


    rpensed them. Despite having received the money, you all still came here to create chaos. Do you


    think Clinton Corporations is a doormat?¡±


    The group of people was starting to feel afraid. After all, they had gathered together to cause trouble


    there because of someone''s instigation. In their minds, they assumed that a bigpany like Clinton


    Corporations would choose to resolve the matter out of court, lest it blow out of proportion and ruin its


    reputation. If so, they would be able to extort Clinton Corporations for more money. However, they did


    not expect things to progress in such a way. Even the police had shown up.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, my son is still lying unconscious in the hospital. The medical fees cost a few hundred


    every day, and the doctor doesn''t even know when my son will regain consciousness. Do you think you


    can brush me off just by sending someone to give me one hundred thousand inpensation? Let me


    tell you this¡ªthat''s not going to happen. For as long as my son remains unconscious, I will have to


    bear the high cost of his treatment. Thus, Clinton Corporations have to take responsibility for this.


    Otherwise, I won''t leave this ce even if you beat me to death,¡± a burly man standing among the


    crowd shouted in a hoarse voice.


    Oscar curled his lips into a sneer. ¡°All of our phones underwent quality testing before they were


    marketed, and they''ve passed the quality control. If you have any doubts about our products, we''re


    willing to carry out the inspection one more time. As for the patients'' cause of unconsciousness, we will


    have to wait for the doctors'' report. If it is proven to be Clinton Corporations'' fault, we will pay all the


    medical fees. But if it isn''t, we will sue all of you for damaging thepany''s reputation by causing


    chaos in the building. In that case, we shall meet in court.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    A clear trace of panic and fear shed across some of the people''s eyes. However, they were reluctant


    to back out without getting any money. Their rtives were still lying unconscious in the hospital, and


    the medical bills woulde up to a hefty sum should they beatose for a long time. They would


    be at their wits'' end if there were no one who could bear the cost for them.


    Furthermore, the leakage current most likely happened because the victims used their phones while


    charging. If it were not for many people getting electrocuted at the same time, and if Clinton


    Corporations did not produce those phones, these people would not have the guts to gather together


    and create a ruckus. After all, the phones produced by thepany had already passed the inspection


    before beingunched to the public. As such, their usations were technically baseless.


    ¡°I don''t care. My daughter is still unconscious in the hospital, and the doctor doesn''t know when she will


    wake up. I only have one daughter, and she only ended up in such a state from using your product. If


    you don''t give us a proper exnation, we won''t budge from here today,¡± a thindy said in a shrill


    voice.


    Furrowing his eyebrows, Oscar looked at the people, who were dressed in ordinary outfits.


    They were not from rich families. Some of them were well-off, while others were making just enough


    money. Moreover, the phones designed by Clinton Corporations were targeted toward groups with low


    monthly ie as well as the white-cor ss and descendants of wealthy families. However, those


    who were electrocuted were young people with average family backgrounds.


    ¡°Everyone, you have my word that Clinton Corporations will take full responsibility should the result of


    the police''s investigation proves that it is ourpany''s fault. If so, I promise you I''ll never shirk


    responsibility and willpensate you properly. Please go back and wait for the news. I believe that


    one hundred thousand worth ofpensation will be enough for you to pay off the medical fees for the


    moment. If you continue to create chaos here, I will take legal action. When that happens, I''m afraid


    that you won''t receive even a single cent,¡± Oscar warned.


    The people looked at each other and whispered among themselves. It seemed that they were


    intimidated by Oscar''s words since they actually agreed to leave.


    ¡°Fine. We agree to go back for now. However, we''ll only give you seven days. If we still don''t receive


    the results afterward, we will take it to the inte to let the whole world see Clinton Corporations'' true


    colors,¡± a man said, acting as the representative of the crowd.


    ¡°You have my word.¡±


    Only then did the crowd disperse. Oscar instructed his subordinates to give the police officers some


    mary gifts for their help before telling them to leave.


    In just two minutes, everyone, including the police and onlookers, left the building.


    ¡°Are you all right, Oscar? Let''s go upstairs so that I can dress your wound,¡± Amelia said.


    Oscar shook his head. ¡°Don''t worry about it. It''s just a minor injury. Did Jolin tell you about this?¡±


    Jolin ducked her head as she answered, ¡°Boss, I saw the news on the inte as well. I was afraid


    Mrs. Clinton would worry about you if she were to see it, so I went over and told her about it. I''m very


    sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don''t me Jolin. I can''t sit on my hands when something like this happens to you. Your matter is my


    matter, too,¡± Amelia said.


    Oscar shook his head and said to Jolin, ¡°Go and find out who sent the reporters and the victims'' family


    members here. How dare they try to get firsthand news on the Clintons? After that, take down all of the


    false and fabricated news online, then reach out to thispany''s CEO.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Jolin then left to carry out his instructions.


    Isabe came up to Oscar. ¡°Oscar, it''s clear at a nce that someone must have instigated those


    people. In my opinion, we shouldn''t have given them any money at all. We wasted ten thousand on


    each of the victims for nothing. Now that we''ve given them such arge sum of money, they''d surely be


    consumed by greed and then demand to have more money,¡± she said with a hint of anger in her voice.


    After ncing at her, Oscar turned to face the employees who had yet to recover from the shock of


    seeing him getting surrounded by the mob of people. ¡°Get back to work. There''s no need to work


    overtime tonight, but you will all be receiving an overtime pay of three hundred.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Once everyone returned to the building, Isabe said to Oscar in concern, ¡°Oscar, I have medical


    ointment in my office. Why don''t I get it for you? Although your wound isn''t deep, it is still easy for it to


    get infected.¡± It was as if she did not see Amelia.


    ¡°There''s no need for that. You should get back upstairs and continue working. You have done a great


    job handling the situation calmly today,¡± he praised with a cold expression.


    That caused her eyes to light up. It was the second time Oscar hadplimented her.


    ¡°I''ll be going upstairs now, Oscar. I won''t bother you and Amelia anymore.¡± Isabe knew where to


    stop, so she did not n to stay any longer and be a nuisance to them.


    After she went into the building, Oscar turned to Amelia and said, ¡°You should go back first, Amelia.


    Someone might have done this to put Clinton Corporations in a difficult position. I have to hold a


    meeting, so I might not be able to apany you much today.¡±


    ¡°I''ll go upstairs with you. Your wound still needs to be treated. I can listen to your meeting from the side.


    Don''t treat me like a child. I can''t stop worrying about you when something like this has happened.¡±


    In the end, Oscar could only agree to it.


    When the two of them entered the office, Amelia applied medicine to Oscar''s wound and even put a


    small piece of gauze on his face. Staring at his new look, she could not help but chuckle at it. ¡°I guess


    the universe doesn''t want us to live our lives peacefully, Oscar. There''s always trouble popping up


    every once in a while.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. I can manage them well. But I haven''t had time to visit Mom for the past few days


    because of work. How is her condition?¡± Oscar asked.


    ¡°It''s all right. She knows that you''re busy. This morning, she even told me to pay more attention to your


    health and urged you not to overwork yourself. It would be bad if your gastrointestinal health is


    affected,¡± Amelia replied with a smile.


    After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°Tell me the truth, Oscar. The people who came today, were they


    incited by someone? So many people hade to cause trouble. As long as the media embellishes


    the story, Clinton Corporations'' reputation will be tarnished, regardless if it''s the truth or not.¡±


    ¡°Those reporters would not dare to offend the Clinton family. I''m just curious about who''s the


    mastermind behind this incident. They''ve tried to nder us repeatedly. It seems that I''ve


    underestimated their power,¡± Oscar said in a menacing voice as he narrowed his eyes.


    Due to the matter pertaining to thepany, he had not been able to spend time with Amelia, nor was


    he able to get a proper night''s rest for the past few days. In fact, he only managed to get around five


    hours of sleep, so his eyes were bloodshot.


    He looked so exhausted that Amelia''s heart ached for him. ¡±Don''t think about this any longer. Postpone


    the meeting for now and get some sleep. You have been busy with work and even have to worry on my


    behalf during these few days, so you must be tired. Let me help you with the documents on your desk.


    Although I''ve never been a general manager, I did help you with some documents in the past. I assure


    you that I won''t make any mistakes.¡±


    Oscar only tousled her hair affectionately with a smile. ¡°I''m fine. I won''t hold the meeting today, but I still


    need to take a look at the documents. The papers piled on my desk can only be processed with my


    signature.¡±


    ¡°I''ll do it with you.¡±


    Oscar agreed to her offer.


    With each other''spany, their work efficiency increased significantly.


    In a blink of an eye, it was already half-past five in the afternoon. A call from Carter came through to


    Amelia''s phone.


    Just as she answered the call, his voice could immediately be heard at the other end of the line. ¡°Are


    you all right, Amelia? Is everything resolved?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine. All those people had been sent away. How''s my mother?¡±


    ¡°Nina is talking to her right now. They seemed to really hit it off, but I can tell that your mother is pretty


    worried about you. Why don''t you give her a call?¡±


    ¡°All right. I''ll call her in a while.¡±


    ¡°Let me know if you need any assistance.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Thank you for your help this time, Carter.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t do much. All I did was talk to Mrs. Hutton for a little bit.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while more before ending the call. Since clearing the air, they interacted


    like old friends.


    Amelia soon gave Eleanor a call, telling her that something had happened to the Clinton family and that


    she would not be going to the hospital for a while. Then, she reminded thetter to eat and rest on


    time.


    Naturally, Eleanor agreed to everything she said and then expressed her concern for Amelia.


    ¡°Remember to eat your meals no matter how busy you are.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Mom, I''ll end the call for now. Tell the doctor if you feel any pain or difort.¡±


    After that, Amelia ended the call.


    ¡°Carter''s at the hospital?¡± Oscar asked.


    Amelia nodded before briefly recounting the matter of Carter bringing Nina to visit her mother.


    ¡°He found someone new so soon?¡± Oscar remarked, his lips quirking. ¡°But that''s good too. At least he


    won''t be bothering you as much.¡± It was impossible to discern the emotions in his voice.


    When Amelia heard him, she was incredibly bemused.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    Oscar wondered if he was on an unlucky streak. Just after the victims'' rtives came to the building


    and caused a stir, he and Amelia went to his car in the underground parking. Unexpectedly, a white


    figure quickly floated past in front of them. That gave Amelia a huge fright, and he promptly shielded


    her behind him.


    Oscar''s expression turned cold as he fixated his gaze on the paper figurine before him.


    Amelia slowly poked her head out from behind him. Upon taking a closer look, she realized it was a


    paper figurine that resembled a voodoo doll, with its cheeks colored bright red. It seemed exceptionally


    eerie when appearing in the empty underground parking.


    Oscar squatted down to look at the contents of the note stuck on the paper figurine, and his eyes


    narrowed in response. Amelia, too, saw it and reached out to tear the paper off the figure. ¡°Who could


    be so ruthless to curse a child?¡± she eximed, slightly losing control of her emotions.


    The note wrote: Oscar Clinton will die a sudden death in 2020, Amelia Winters will die of a malignant


    brain tumor in 2020, and Anthony Clinton, the eldest grandson of the Clinton family, will have his


    organs broken to pieces and die from a car ident in 2020. No one in the family of three will have a


    good ending. There was even a picture of Tony being run over by a truck on the back, which was


    evidently doctored.


    In it, her son''s lower body was bloodied and mangled while his face remained perfectly unmarred. The


    gory image became embedded in her head, and her hand that was holding the paper trembled


    uncontrobly. If the people behind that matter were only after her and Oscar, she would not have been


    that enraged. However, they even targeted a child. Shock, astoundment, and anger arose in her heart,


    and she almost passed out from rage.


    Amelia had risked her life giving birth to Tony, so there was no way she would tolerate any dangers or


    problems that came his way. By cursing him, the mastermind was practically challenging her limit.


    Just as her mind was all over the ce, a pair ofrge hands covered her eyes and took the note from


    her hands. What she heard next was Oscar''s voice ringing beside her ear. ¡°Stop looking at it, Honey.


    There''s no need to get angry over such petty tricks. No one can every a finger on Tony. Calm down.¡±


    Amelia pulled his hand down, snatched the note from him, and shredded it into pieces without


    hesitation.


    ¡°Let''s go,¡± Amelia said calmly.


    Oscar nodded in response. Wrapping his arm around her waist, he led her to his car, where they were


    greeted with big, red words written on the hood of the vehicle: Die, Anthony Clinton. A terrifying glint


    shed across Amelia''s eyes.


    These people are getting more and more outrageous. How dare they curse my son over and over


    again!


    ¡°Calm down. Calm down. I''ll have Hugo obtain the surveince footage of the underground parking


    right now. I''ll definitely find out who''s the one that has the audacity to curse my son,¡± Oscar gently


    comforted his wife as he held her in his embrace.


    Amelia clenched her fists tightly. The red paint hit a nerve in her.


    She struggled out of Oscar''s embrace, intending to rush forward and wipe off the paint from the car.


    Before she could do so, Oscar hugged her waist from behind again and instructed Hugo to get two


    buckets of water with his spare arm.


    Hugo, who was hiding in the dark, turned on his heels at once. Soon, he returned with two pails of


    water.


    Oscar then instructed another bodyguard to wipe off the words on the car and ordered Hugo to obtain


    the surveince footage of the underground parking. Surprisingly, thetter returned rather quickly.


    ¡°Boss, someone destroyed all the footage of this parking lot. That was why the mastermind was


    fearless enough to use such despicable tricks on you,¡± Hugo exined.


    ¡°Get to the bottom of this. Though the footage of the parking lot is destroyed, there are surveince


    cameras on the nearby passages that connect to here. The moment you find someone suspicious,


    bring them to me immediately. I''d like to see where they gain the courage to do such a thing.¡± Oscar


    spoke sternly with his eyes narrowed. The mastermind had sessfully infuriated him that time


    around.


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Hugo responded.


    Hugging Amelia, Oscar brought her into the car. Hugo then tactfully retreated.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Oscar asked as he stroked his wife''s hair.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''m fine. These petty tricks can''t bring me down. I''m just angry that they won''t even let


    Tony off. I hate how this makes me feel,¡± she replied, shing him a reassuring smile.


    He then leaned forward and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. ¡°You don''t have to worry. With me


    around, no one can ever harm the two of you.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    With that, Oscar helped her fasten her seatbelt and drove home steadily.


    On the way back, Amelia leaned against the car seat with a dazed expression. It was not her first time


    seeing a picture of Tony covered in blood. Even though she knew they were not real, they still struck


    fear within her. The culprit clearly knew her well. They were aware that she treasured Tony the most


    and thus used him to trigger her. Had she not gone through tons of incidents in the past, she would


    have broken down by then.


    She just could not put her finger on who would be that ruthless to curse a child.


    Even when Oscar drove into their neighborhood, Amelia was still in a trance and only returned to her


    senses as he unbuckled her seatbelt for her.


    ¡°Are we home?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°Let''s get out of the car. We''ll stay home for tonight. Sean and his sister will be arriving at Tayhaven


    tonight; they can take care of Mom. You''re not made of steel, so you need to take a good rest as well.¡±


    Oscar gazed at her dotingly and continued, ¡°You''re not allowed to object to this. If you''re feeling all


    right, I won''t stop you from going to the hospital. Listen to me this time.¡±


    After giving it some thought, Amelia eventually agreed to it.


    When they got back to their condominium, Tony ran over to them in his bear pajamas and hugged his


    mother''s legs. ¡°Mommy, you''re back. Can you not go to the hospital today? When Daddy sent me back


    just now, I saw a paper doll on the way, and it looked exactly like me. There was even a note on it.


    Although Daddy took it off immediately, I still peeked at it and saw the words on it when he wasn''t


    paying attention. It was basically telling me to go and die. That paper doll is so bad. How could it curse


    me?¡±


    Amelia quickly held Tony up and hugged him tightly. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± she asked, trying her best to


    conceal the solemness in her voice.


    ¡°Don''t be afraid, Mommy. I didn''t get hurt. Daddy was there with me. Besides, it''s just a small paper


    doll. Only scaredy-cats would be afraid of it. I''m a brave boy, and I still have to protect Mommy.¡±


    Amelia could not help butugh when she heard his adorable words.


    Her son was indeed caring, obedient, and intelligent. He could keenly sense that she was feeling


    ufortable.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Not yet. I wanted to wait for Mommy and Big Meanie.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let''s go and eat now.¡±


    The family of three soon finished their dinner. Amelia yed with Tony for a while before taking him to


    the bathroom for a shower. Then, she read him a bedtime story to sleep. Even after he had fallen


    asleep, she continued reading softly and admired him dotingly as he slept.


    When Oscar entered the room, he was greeted by the sight of Amelianding a gentle peck on Tony''s


    forehead. The man knew she was frightened by the note that cursed their son. Although none of them


    were real, there was no way a mother could tolerate her son being hurt by someone. Even if it was just


    a note, it was natural for her to feel distraught.


    Amelia tucked Tony in and kept the bedsidemp on. Just as she rose to her feet, ready to leave the


    bedroom, she was surprised to see Oscar standing at the door. ¡°Why didn''t you say something?¡± she


    asked with a smile.


    ¡°I couldn''t bear to disturb you after seeing how affectionate you were toward Tony.¡±


    ¡°Do you really have to be so courteous with me?¡±


    At that, Oscar wrapped his arm around her waist and led her to their bedroom. As soon as they entered


    the room, he pinned her against the wall and pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°Why don''t we do


    something meaningful so that you won''t overthink,¡± he suggested in a low voice.


    Immediately after he finished speaking, he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips without waiting


    for her response. The couple then engaged in a deep and passionate kiss.


    Their night had just begun.


    By the time they were done, Amelia had already fallen asleep from exhaustion. Oscar carried her to the


    bathroom and helped her wash up before wrapping her in a towel and carrying her back out.


    Heid her on the bed and carefully pulled the covers over her before picking up his phone to give


    Hugo a call.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Hugo called out on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Oscar went straight to the point.


    ¡°Boss, I did discover someone walking into the parking lot. They were covered from head to toe and


    were about one hundred and sixty-five centimeters tall. I couldn''t discern their gender. As for what they


    did inside the parking lot, I''m none the wiser, but when they exited the parking lot, their face was


    completely covered in a scarf, so I couldn''t see their face clearly. It seems that we won''t be able to


    identify the person for the time being,¡± Hugo responded apologetically.


    ¡°Continue the investigation. By hook or by crook, you have to find this audacious person.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Hugo replied. He then hesitated slightly before continuing, ¡°Boss, I think the people behind


    this might be after Mr. Anthony.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you and Kurt are to protect Tony at all times. Don''t let him get hurt even in the slightest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Hugo responded. ¡°In that case, I can only pass on my task to the others.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Boss. I''ll be assisting them by the side.¡±


    The two of them talked for a while more before ending the call.


    The next day, Oscar specially sent Amelia to the hospital and went up to pay Eleanor a visit. In the


    ward, he met Nina. Although he had heard about her from Amelia the day before, he was still stunned


    the second he saw her. Derrick and Kate were already extremely gorgeous, so Oscar was not


    expecting someone to be more beautiful than them.


    However, his astonishment onlysted for a few seconds, and he soon retracted his gaze.


    Nina might be beautiful, but she was not his type.


    ¡°Amelia, is she the one you mentioned? She is quite beautiful,¡± Oscar remarked nonchntly.


    Nina scrutinized him from head to toe curiously, then smiled and asked, ¡°Amelia, who is this?¡±


    ¡°This my husband, Oscar Clinton, the heir to Clinton Corporations.¡± Amelia made the introductions.


    ¡°So you''re Amelia''s husband. Both of you really are a perfect match. Nice to meet you. My name is


    Nina Yates, and I''m the only daughter of the chairman of Yates Group. I''m sure that you have heard of


    Yates Group, haven''t you?¡± Nina smiled at Oscar.


    ¡°Oh, so you''re Mr. Yates'' daughter. I''ve always heard that he has a beautiful and talented daughter, but


    I never had the chance to meet you. Who would''ve known I would run into you at the hospital? You


    really are beautiful beyond imagination. It''s no wonder that Amelia can''t stop raving about you.¡± It was a


    rare asion for Oscar topliment someone.


    ¡°You''re too kind, Mr. Clinton. Amelia is also beautiful. She has a uniquely attractive charm that I don''t


    have.¡±


    An amused Amelia interrupted, ¡°The two of you can stop ttering each other.¡±


    Oscar nced at Eleanor, who was still sleeping on the hospital bed, and asked, ¡°How long has my


    mother-inw been sleeping for?¡±


    ¡°She has been asleep since nine o''clock yesterday night. But thankfully, she hasn''t been experiencing


    any headaches or other symptoms. It''s considered great news for her to be able to sleep so peacefully


    even with a brain tumor,¡± Nina replied with a smile.


    Amelia pulled the nket over Eleanor''s chest and voiced, ¡°Nina, were you the one who took care of


    my mother yesterday? What about the Huttons?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hutton left after receiving a call yesterday. As for the other Huttons, I haven''t seen any of them.


    Initially, Mr. Hutton intended to have two senior caretakers stay behind so that I could head back. But


    when I thought of how hard it must be for Mrs. Hutton, I decided to stay behind to take care of her. I''m


    quite free, after all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Nina. I never knew you would be willing to take care of an elderly whom you''ve only met


    once.¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing, Amelia.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Amelia was even more fond of Nina.


    ¡°Amelia, take good care of Mom. I''m heading back to the office now,¡± Oscar said.


    Amelia straightened his suit for him and exhorted concernedly, ¡°Drive safe. Call me when you reach the


    office. If there are still people causing trouble at thepany, don''t face them head-on again. Just get


    the security to stop them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Oscar then kissed her on the lips before leaving.


    ¡°Amelia, you and Mr. Clinton are very much in love with each other,¡± Ninamented rather enviously.


    ¡°We only got back together after going through a lot.¡±


    Nina leaned toward Amelia as though she wanted to learn more about it, but thetter merely smiled at


    her instead of borating further.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Just as Oscar left the ward, he saw Amelia Hutton and her brother walking toward him. While he did


    give Sean a polite nod as a greeting, he paid no attention to thetter''s sister.


    Amelia Hutton passed the purse in her hand to Sean, trotted toward Oscar, and said, ¡°Oscar, we''ve just


    arrived in Tayhaven, and we aren''t familiar with the city. Could you bring me around?¡±


    At longst, Oscar cast her a nce but looked away immediately. Afterward, he walked around her


    and arrived before Sean.


    ¡°Control your sister,¡± Oscar said.


    A tinge of embarrassment flitted across Sean''s eyes, and he replied apologetically, ¡°Oscar, no, I mean,


    Mr. Clinton, please don''t mind her. She''s just joking with you.¡±


    His sister returned to his side and said to him, ¡°Sean, bring our luggage over to the ward first. I would


    like to talk with Oscar.¡±


    Sean''s face turned red. It was apparent that he was angry.


    ¡°Amelia, can you stop messing around?¡± he said in a low voice.


    Oscar had no interest in listening to their bicker, so he stated icily, ¡°I still have something going on in


    the office, so I shall excuse myself.¡±


    After saying that, he walked around them and left. Amelia Hutton wanted to follow him but was held


    back by Sean.


    ¡°Sean, what are you doing? Can''t you see that Oscar has already left?¡± she asked anxiously.


    ¡°Amelia, enough is enough.¡± The veins on Sean''s forehead were bulging from anger. ¡±Mom is still


    hospitalized, yet all you care about is romancing a man? Are you trying to enrage me?¡±


    Amelia Hutton shook his hand off her wrist and nced at the passing patients before retorting


    furiously, ¡°What do you mean by that? I have finally fallen in love with someone. What''s wrong with


    pursuing love? I know Mom is still in the hospital, but she only wants to be taken care of by Amelia


    Winters. Since that''s the case, what''s wrong with me spending my time courting a man?¡±


    At that moment, Sean was beside himself with fury.


    ¡°I think you are just stupid,¡± he growled. ¡°You can dig your own grave as you please, but if you drag our


    family down, I''ll make you pay for it.¡±


    ¡°How am I stupid? Sean, I think you are being absurd!¡± she snapped and pushed him away before


    heading directly into the ward.


    Clenching his fists tightly, Sean cursed his sister in his mind. She''s a donkey!


    When he entered the room and saw Nina, he was entranced by her as well, and his heart started to


    race.


    Amelia Winters smiled and said, ¡°Sean, you''re here. Have you made the arrangements for your work in


    Saspiuburg?¡±


    ¡°It has all been arranged. I can stay here for ten days or so.¡± Sean smiled in response and added,


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of Mom in the past few days, Amy.¡±


    ¡°Well, I insisted on bringing her to Tayhaven for treatment. I am grateful enough that you guys don''t


    me me for that,¡± she replied.


    Amelia Hutton crossed her arms and grumbled, ¡°Amy, so you do know that it''s inconvenient for us. The


    Hutton family has no connections in Tayhaven, much less a ce to stay. But there''s nothing we can


    do since Mom only has you in her heart. All you have to do is say a word to her, and she would cast all


    of us aside. Even Sean has to delegate all the work to his subordinates to make time to care for Mom


    over here. Who knows how busy he will be once he goes back? One word from you, and everyone has


    to revolve around you. It''s all because you''re the eldest child.¡±


    Oscar''s slight to her and Eleanor''s affection for her eldest daughter had inevitably triggered Amelia


    Hutton''s jealousy and hatred toward Amelia Winters.


    This woman is born to be my nemesis.


    Amelia Winters forced a smile and responded, ¡°Amelia, I am truly sorry for myck of consideration. I


    just think that the medical facilities here is quite good, and James has good medical skills¡ª¡±


    ¡°Amy, are you implying that the medical facilities in Saspiuburg are inferior? Considering the Huttons''


    status in Saspiuburg, I doubt it''ll be difficult for us to hire a skillful doctor for Mom,¡± Amelia Hutton


    interrupted. ¡±Amy, I know you''re a Clinton now, but don''t you think you are looking down on others with


    your words? The Huttons is not any less than the Clintons.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, this isn''t what I meant. All of us are worried about Mom''s illness. I know you are upset


    because of her but don''t twist my good intentions, will you?¡±


    Just as Amelia Hutton wanted to retort again, Nina chimed in, ¡°Amelia, who is she? Is her name Amelia


    too?¡±


    Amelia Hutton''s attention was drawn toward her. At once, her eyesnded on Nina. When she noticed


    that thetter had a breathtaking appearance with an ethereal beauty, a tinge of jealousy arose in her


    heart.


    Despite that, she put on a smile and asked, ¡°Miss, may I know who you are?¡±


    ¡°I am a friend of Amelia. My name is Nina Yates.¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems that all my sister''s friends are fair and lovely. It''s truly my pleasure to meet you. My


    name is Amelia Hutton; I share the same first name as Amy. She went missing when she was young


    and has only reunited with us recently, so she has a differentst name,¡± Amelia Hutton said gracefully.


    Nina nodded and did not seem overly surprised by the information.


    ¡°Amelia, I shall make a move first. I haven''t gone home since yesterday, so my parents should be


    anxious.¡±


    ¡°I''ll send you off. Thank you for taking care of my mother yesterday,¡± Amelia Winters replied.


    ¡°Don''t mention it; I''m d to be of help.¡±


    With that, Amelia Winters saw her out.


    Outside the hospital, Nina said to her gently, ¡°Amelia, you should go back upstairs. I will head home


    now.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Amelia Winters nodded and replied, ¡°Drive safe. Give me a call when you''re home.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Nina promised.


    It was after she got in the car did Amelia Winters go back upstairs.


    When Amelia Winters entered the ward, Sean came up to her and hesitated for a moment before


    asking, ¡°Amy, the youngdy just now, who is she?¡±


    Casting him an odd look, she asked, ¡°Are you interested in her?¡±


    ¡°Not really. It''s just I''ve never met anyone as beautiful as her, so I am curious to know if she''s seeing


    someone. I just so happen to be single as well, and it''s about time for me to get married,¡± Sean


    admitted frankly.


    ¡°Sean, I never knew that you cared more about women''s physical appearances.¡±


    ¡°That''s not true. As long as she''s someone I like, I''d think she''s gorgeous.¡±


    Amelia Winters nodded, not intending to expose him.


    ¡°She''s the only daughter of the chairman of Yates Group. Her ancestors started out as smugglers, and


    it was only until her grandfather''s generation that they switched to other businesses and slowly


    developed. Yates Group gradually grew to its current scale. Thepany has a few thousand


    employees, making it arge enterprise. They have quite a few cosmetic brands registered under their


    name. If you marry Nina, everything in the Yates family will be yours.¡± Thest part of her


    sentence was obviously a joke.


    Amelia Hutton crossed her arms and remarked pointedly, ¡°Are you insinuating that my brother is


    someone who lives off a woman to rise through the ranks?¡±


    Amelia Winters nced at her and remained silent.


    ¡°Amy, I was merely making a random question. I didn''t expect you would really think that my brother


    relies on women to gain power. Our family possesses a significant status in the upper-ss circle.


    What do you mean by saying those insulting remarks?¡±


    Once again, Amelia Winters said nothing in response.


    Sean reproved Amelia Hutton in a low voice, ¡°Amelia, cut it out. Can''t you tell that Amy is just pulling


    my leg?¡±


    ¡°I couldn''t tell if she was just joking.¡±


    ¡°That''s enough, Amelia! When will you stop?¡± A slightly tired voice rang out, startling the three of them.


    The siblings looked over and realized their mother had awoken.


    In an instant, Amelia Hutton reverted to her gentle and well-behaved self.


    ¡°Mom, did I wake you up?¡± she asked smilingly.


    Eleanor massaged her temples, which had been aching slightly since she woke up.


    Amelia Hutton was quick to pick up the signs. The young woman quickly helped her mother massage


    her head and asked, ¡°Mom, are you feeling better?¡±


    Eleanor replied, ¡°Do it harder.¡±


    With that, Amelia Hutton exerted more strength dutifully.


    While enjoying the massage, Eleanor said, ¡°Amelia, your sister has to look after her family and me.


    Things are hard enough for her. Don''t talk back to her every other day. I am sick right now. Other than


    chit-chatting with me asionally, you leave everything else to the caretaker. Stop saying that I favor


    your sister over you. She is such a sensible child that it pains me. If you are half as sensible as she is, I


    wouldn''t have anything to say about you.¡±


    Amelia Hutton''s hands that were massaging Eleanor''s temples froze. ¡°Yes, Mom, you are right,¡± she


    said after forcing a chuckle.


    ¡°It''d be great if you would listen to me. I don''t know how long I can live with this sickness. Regardless of


    whether I can survive past this or not, I truly hope that you can listen to your sister. She''s had it hard by


    herself. Do you hear me?¡±


    Amelia Hutton gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Mom, I have always been quite close to Amy. You can ask


    her if you don''t believe my words.¡±


    All Eleanor did in response was smile. She was not blind and thus could tell if the sisters were getting


    along or not.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Amelia Winters received a text message from Tiffany, who informed her that she wasing to the


    hospital for a body checkup. The former was startled and thought there was something wrong with the


    latter''s health, so she told Eleanor that she had to leave to attend to some matters and requested Sean


    to take care of their mother for the time being.


    After leaving the ward, Amelia immediately called Tiffany.


    Once the call was connected, she asked directly, ¡°Tiff, are you feeling unwell? Why did youe to the


    hospital for a checkup all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Babe, don''t worry. I''m all good. I just wanted to check if there''s anything wrong with my body. Derrick


    and I have been married for months now. We aren''t using any contraception, but I''m not pregnant yet. I


    don''t wish to have a child so early, but you know my mother-inw. So, I thought of going for a checkup


    in the hospital. Could you ask James to arrange the best gynecologist in his hospital for me?¡± Tiffany


    exined.


    Amelia understood what she meant instantly.


    After a woman got married, most of the time, things were beyond her control, especially when it came


    to matters like having a child. It was as though it was a sin if a woman could not conceive. Because of


    that, many loving couples ended up parting ways.


    A child did not only help to sustain the rtionship between the husband and wife but also affected


    how a woman would be treated by her mother-inw.


    Some families would even condemn the woman for not being able to bear a child.


    At times, life was hard for women.


    ¡°Come over then. I''ll have James arrange an expert for you,¡± said Amelia.


    After hanging up the phone, she purposely waited for Tiffany downstairs.


    Thetter drove an eye-catching red Audi and stopped the car somewhere not too far from the hospital.


    Once she got out of the car, she walked toward Amelia.


    Amelia swept her gaze across her best friend, checking out her attire for the day¡ªa bright red hat, a


    pair of ck-framed sses, a red dress, and red lipstick. Basically, she was wearing red from head to


    toe.


    Her lips could not help but twitch at that sight. What kind of look is this? Why is she wearing red from


    head to toe? Does she think she doesn''t look shy enough?


    ¡°Tiff, why did you dress up like this?¡± Amelia asked, baffled.


    Tiffany let out a sigh and said, ¡°My mother-inw matched this outfit for me. She heard I wasing to


    the hospital for a checkup, so she insisted on having me wear everything in red. ording to her, it


    would bring me endless luck, and we had to take every single step seriously so that I could get


    pregnant as soon as possible.¡±


    The hint of weariness in her voice was evident. ¡°Babe, although my mother-inw looks fashionable


    and pretty on the outside, she has all kinds of conservative and backward thinking in mind. She has


    tried every method just to help me to conceive. I''m going to get kicked out of the family by her if I still


    can''t get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°This is not something you can rush, and it''s not like you can get pregnant at any time as you wish. You


    need to take things easy. If not, it''d be harder for you to conceive when you''re under so much stress


    because of her. Besides, the problem doesn''t only lie in you. Why didn''t you call Derrick along?¡± Amelia


    asked.


    Holding her best friend''s hand, Tiffany walked into the hospital. Her striking red outfit had caught


    everyone''s attention.


    ¡°I wanted to, but my mother-inw said Derrick is strong and healthy. Even if there''s something wrong,


    it''s surely my problem. Derrick was worried that his mom would keep picking on me, so he told me to


    come to the hospital alone. Everyone from his family has been urging me to have a child soon, but


    none of them is willing to apany me to the hospital, including my husband,¡± Tiffanyined.


    They entered the elevator, and Amelia observed Tiffany''s expression as she inquired cautiously, ¡°Did


    something happen between you and Derrick?¡±


    Tiffany was stunned for a moment before her face fell. ¡°Babe, you''ve noticed that. I fought with him


    because of his mom yesterday. It wasn''t a big deal. I identallymented something about his


    mom, so we started arguing. But I guess we will be fine in a few days,¡± she remarked disappointedly.


    Amelia felt her heart aching as she stared at Tiffany. Tiffany is supposed to look happy and dazzling


    after getting married to the love of her life, but she looks slightly pale. Besides, her face looks skinnier.


    It seems like she has been having a tough time in the Hisson family.


    ¡°Babe, you''re caught up in many problems too, yet I keep telling you all these. I''m sorry. Just don''t


    bother about me. I''ll deal with the problem in my marriage. Later at night, I''ll find a time to talk with


    Derrick. I love him, and I''m sure he feels the same too. We won''t get a divorce,¡± Tiffany stated firmly.


    Amelia reached out and wanted to remove the sses on Tiffany''s face, but thetter dodged and said,


    ¡°Babe, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°There''s no sunlight in here. You can remove them.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. I feel prettyfortable wearing them.¡±


    Amelia''s face turned grim in an instant. Without hesitation, she removed Tiffany''s sses and spotted


    the bruise around her eye. ¡°Tiff, what happened?¡± she questioned furiously.


    Tiffany grabbed the sses from her grip and put them back on. ¡°Babe, stop asking.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The two stepped out of the elevator, and Amelia asked in a low voice, ¡°Was Mrs. Hisson the one who


    did this to you?¡±


    Tiffany shook her head.


    A shocked look flitted across Amelia''s eyes. ¡°Could it be Derrick who hit you?¡± she asked incredulously.


    Tiffany was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Not them, but my father-inw. He heard me talking back to my mother-inw, so he pped me for


    being disrespectful. I identally fell on the coffee table and hit the corner of my eye. Fortunately, my


    eye wasn''t injured, or else I would''ve gone blind,¡± said Tiffany, pretending that she was unbothered.


    Amelia was so furious that she was quivering. The Hissons are going too far! They''re hurting people


    over and over again. How uncivilized! They don''t even seem like a well-educated family, and they''re


    more unreasonable than rogues.


    ¡°What did Derrick say then? Did he not do something when you were bullied by the Hissons?¡± she


    questioned angrily, for she was quite disappointed in Derrick. She had entrusted Tiffany to him, thinking


    that he was a mature and trustworthy man. Amelia had not expected that he would turn out to be such


    an unreliable person.


    ¡°Derrick mentioned to his family before that it''d better for us to move out, as we''d get into arguments


    more easily if we were to live together.¡± Tiffany sighed before continuing, ¡°But the night when he


    brought up this topic, his mom had another episode and was rushed to the hospital. Because of that,


    his dad reprimanded him for prioritizing his wife over his mom. His dad also said that they had been


    waiting for him to live together with them after getting married, and they hadn''t expected him to move


    out again because of a woman. After he was done with his lecturing, his mom regained consciousness


    just in time, and she yed the good cop, saying that she was fine and told us to move out. All she


    ever wanted was to have her sone home to have meals with her and her daughter-inw to talk to


    her. Then, she also mentioned that she only wanted to be a good mother-inw, but it seemed like I


    disliked her. She didn''t want to force us to stay, as she also wouldn''t like being forced. Hence, she


    allowed us to move out.¡±


    Regardless, Tiffany had be the culprit who caused a mess in the family.


    In the end, she and Derrick had no other choice but to stay with them.


    Derrick knew how aggrieved Tiffany felt. Even so, she had to do her best to get along with his family


    since she had already married him. In fact, Tiffany had tamed her own temper to please Kate so that he


    would not get torn between her and his mother. s, things did not work out as well as Tiffany had


    expected, as Kate remained hostile toward her when Derrick was not around, making it impossible for


    her to have the inspiration to work on her writing. The director had been rushing her toe up with


    the script and even scolded her a few times over the phone because of it.


    Tiffany was caught between family and her career, and she could only keep her hardship to herself.


    Amelia listened to her in silence and kept herpany.


    After a long while, she muttered guiltily, ¡°Tiff, had I known this would happen, I wouldn''t have allowed


    you to marry into that family. Mrs. Hisson isn''t my mother-inw. Even though my mother-inw


    resented me for leaving with Tony without a word back then, she''s still a well-mannered person. She


    wouldn''t force Oscar to put her as his top priority.¡±


    ¡°I insisted on marrying him. Besides, I have no regrets. I love Derrick, so I''m willing to change for him.


    I''ll go in first, and I''ll follow you to visit Mrs. Hutton in a while.¡±


    Amelia heaved a sigh as she watched Tiffany enter the room.


    She had yet to finish her words.


    Although Derrick seemed mature and trustworthy, he was not as bold as Oscar. Thus, she worried that


    he would eventually give in to his family. Perhaps, he was willing to go against his family for Tiffany''s


    sake before the marriage. However, when faced with neverending problems because of his family,


    Derrick might not be able to side with Tiffany as he always did.


    That was Amelia''s concern.


    She feared that all the sacrifices Tiffany had made would be in vain.


    Even so, Tiffany knew nothing about Amelia''s worries. She entered the room and was told to lie on the


    bed by the doctor.


    ¡°Ms. Winters, lift your shirt, please. I''m going to perform a checkup on you, and it might feel a little


    ticklish. Please endure it.¡± The doctor was a middle-aged woman, almost in her fifties. Her tone was not


    as cold and stern as the other doctors.


    Tiffany nodded and did as told.


    The female doctor, Bridget Yeager, grabbed the device and pressed it against Tiffany''s abdomen in


    circles for a few minutes. Then, she slightly furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Ms. Winters, you''d better be mentally prepared. There''s a membrane that runs down the middle of


    your uterus, and it''s called a uterine septum. This condition is a type of congenital uterine anomaly. It


    will cause infertility, decreased fertility rate, ectopic pregnancy, and increased risks of having a


    miscarriage, stillborn, premature birth, and fetal malposition during pregnancy. I''d suggest you receive


    treatment as soon as possible,¡± the doctor exined.


    ¡°Dr. Yeager, please be honest with me. What''s the sess rate of curing a septate uterus? Can I still


    get pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Winters, don''t worry. Considering that medical skills nowadays are pretty advanced, there will


    surely be a way to cure your illness. Besides, someone who has a uterine septum still has the chance


    to conceive. It''s just that the risk of miscarriage or having a stillborn is higher. Don''t stress out too


    much. Rx,¡± Bridgetforted.


    Tiffany pursed her lips and said, ¡°Dr. Yeager, please arrange the time for the surgery. I''d like to get


    treated as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Winters, it''s good that you''re willing to receive treatment, but you can''t rush to get pregnant. It''d be


    better to just go with the flow. It might be harder for you to conceive if you''re under too much pressure.¡±


    Tiffany nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Ms. Winters, you should go home and take some time topose yourself. Get your husband to


    come to the hospital to settle the admission procedure. Septate uterus isn''t a serious issue; you only


    need to undergo surgery. I believe you will be the most beautiful mom in the future.¡± Bridget shed her


    a reassuring grin.


    ¡°Dr. Yeager, I feel that you''re different from the other doctors. You''re always smiling, and you''re great at


    comforting your patient.¡±


    ¡°The patients are already anxious when theye to the hospital. If I were to put on a long face in front


    of them, they''d feel worse. I''d rather rx and chat with them. In that case, they feel more at ease, and


    I can carry out the checkup easier.¡±


    Tiffany gave the doctor a thumbs-up.


    She only left after chatting with Bridget for a while more.


    At the sight of her leaving the room, Amelia came forward and asked, ¡°Tiff, how was it? Are you okay?¡±


    Holding the report, Tiffany replied, ¡°The doctor said I have a uterine septum, which means there''s a


    membrane that grows down the middle of my uterus. I will need to undergo surgery. I''m going to head


    home and discuss this with Derrick, and I think I''ll being to the hospital tomorrow for the surgery.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. It shouldn''t be a big issue if it can be cured through surgery. Once you''ve recuperated,


    you can conceive a child. Just take it easy. You can only get pregnant more easily when your mind is at


    ease.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Tiffany apanied Amelia to visit Eleanor upstairs and stayed for an hour before she drove home.


    At night, she told Derrick about her health condition.

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Derrick sat at the side of the bed, wrapping his arms around Tiffany from behind. He then said gently,


    ¡°Uterine septum? Don''t be afraid. I''ll have everything at work sorted out and apany you to the


    surgery tomorrow. No matter if you can conceive or not, nothing''s going to change between us. I regret


    arguing with you yesterday, and my heart ached too. I''m sorry. Please forgive me for acting rashly,


    okay?¡±


    Tears welled up in Tiffany''s eyes as she heard that.


    She turned around and looked into Derrick''s eyes. Pretending to be nonchnt, she said, ¡°Did you


    realize your mistake?¡±


    ¡°Yes. When we just got married, I promised you that whether or not we have arguments in the future,


    we have to talk things out on the same day. I have to apologize if it''s my mistake, and I have to tell you


    if you''re the one at fault. We can never allow the misunderstanding to grow into a bigger problem. I


    know you feel aggrieved, but Mom''s not in good health, and Dad always listens to her. If I were to side


    with you, they would make things more difficult for you. Thus, I have no choice but to make you put up


    with them for the time being,¡± he exined.


    His mother had always disliked Tiffany. If he kept defending Tiffany, it would not do any good to the


    situation but aggravate the tension between her and Kate. By then, Tiffany''s life would only be tougher.


    Hence, Derrick could only do his best to maintain the harmony of the household so that the Hissons


    could ept Tiffany from the bottom of their hearts.


    A true man would be able to cope with both family and work responsibilities.


    It warmed Tiffany''s heart to learn that Derrick had that thought in mind. She thought he had lost interest


    in her after a few months into their marriage and that he no longer loved her as much as he used to.


    Tiffany raised her hand and hit him. With a tearful voice, she said, ¡°I hated you to the core when you


    argued with me yesterday. You even made me go to the hospital alone today. I was wondering if you''re


    already sick of me and if I should just divorce you. Fortunately, you did pretty well today. Otherwise, I''ll


    surely kick you out of the house.¡±


    Derrick caressed her head gently and said in a low voice, ¡°Tiff, I appreciate everything you''ve done for


    us in this marriage. Back then, you''ve always been carefree, but now, you''re willing to tolerate my


    family for my sake even when they sometimes make things difficult for you. You''ve grown up to be a


    good wife to me.¡±


    ¡°I''m d that you know this. Remember everything you''ve said today. If you betray me one day, I''ll first


    have you castrated and divorce you after taking most of your assets.¡±


    ¡°I will never let you have the chance to do so.¡±


    The two had cleared the air and reconciled with each other in a timely manner.


    The next day, Derrick drove Tiffany to the hospital. Upon knowing it had something to do with the


    possibility of whether she would have a grandchild or not, Kate went to the hospital with Finnick.


    It was always easier to get things done through connections. As soon as Tiffany arrived at the hospital,


    James prepared the ward for her. After that, the doctor performed a checkup on her and scheduled the


    surgery for the following afternoon after seeing that she was in great health.


    Kate looked for Bridget on purpose and went straight to the point. ¡°Dr. Yeager, I''m Tiffany Winters''


    mother-inw. I guess you still remember her, right? I heard that she has a uterine septum. Will she be


    able to get pregnant soon after undergoing surgery?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hisson, don''t worry. I checked on Ms. Winters. Aside from the uterine anomaly, she''s really


    healthy. She only needs to take good care of her health and reduce the frequency of staying upte,


    consuming alcohol, and smoking, to maintain the quality of her ovum. Since both the husband and wife


    are in good health, she will get pregnant naturally. That''s only if you don''t pressure her that much. It''ll


    be harder to conceive when she''s under too much stress. You experienced the same before, so I


    suppose you know what I mean.¡±


    Kate wore a graceful smile. ¡°I know. I''m already sixty years old, so I''ve been a little hasty because I


    hope to have a grandchild soon. I''ll try to take things slow in the future. Thank you, Dr. Yeager.¡±


    Shaking her head, Bridget replied, ¡°Don''t mention it. I''m just doing what I should as a doctor.¡±


    ¡°All right. I''ll take my leave first and check on Tiffany to see if she needs anything else.¡±


    After that, Kate and Finnick left the office. Kate then said, ¡°Finnick, let me make myself clear. If that


    woman can''t get pregnant, just chase her out right away. I''ll never allow an infertile woman to stay in


    the family.¡±


    Finnick went along with her wish. ¡°Don''t be angry. Dad will not tolerate her either if she can''t get


    pregnant. If the elders find faults in her, she''ll be too embarrassed to stay in the Hisson family and will


    eventually leave.¡±


    ¡°I''m only afraid that your son will also leave with her.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°That''s easy. It''s normal for them to be madly in love with each other before they get married, but after


    some time, they will certainly have some conflicts, just like us. We used to argue when we were


    younger, but now we''re closer to each other as we grow older. We just have to add fuel to the fire when


    they have conflicts. I can tell Tiffany is a prideful person. She will naturally get a divorce if there''s a


    misunderstanding,¡± Finnick said confidently.


    ¡°What kind of misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°What do women hate the most? Other women might be able to put up with it when their husbands


    cheat on them, but I''m sure she won''t. She has such a high ego, after all.¡±


    ¡°You know her pretty well.¡±


    Finnick merely responded with a grin.


    ¡°Finnick, you''d better not have interest in your daughter-inw. Otherwise, I''m going to castrate you. I


    can''t bear such humiliation.¡±


    He was nonplussed by his wife''s response.


    ¡°Dearest, what are you thinking about? I only observed her because you don''t like her. I''ve been


    waiting for the right time to make a fatal move, but you actually made such an absurd remark,¡± he said.


    Kate snorted. ¡°I certainly hope so.¡±


    Finnick shook his head; there was nothing he could do with his wife. He had no choice, though. It


    seemed like he had been bewitched by Kate that he would only have his eyes on her for the rest of his


    life.


    After entering the ward, Kate instantly reced the furious look on her face with a loving expression


    when she caught sight of Amelia and Oscar.


    ¡°Amelia, Oscar, you two are here. Have a seat. Tiff isn''t suffering from any severe illness. It''s a mere


    uterine septum, and she will be fine after the surgery.¡± She poured some water for everyone and acted


    so attentive and caring to Tiffany that no one could tell if there was something amiss.


    ¡°Tiff, I went to look for Dr. Yeager just now. She said it''s nothing serious, so you don''t have to stress out


    so much. I want a grandchild, but I care about your health more. I''ve already taken you as my own


    daughter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom,¡± Tiffany replied obediently.


    Meanwhile, Amelia was observing their interaction at the side. It''s no wonder that Tiffany said she''s no


    match for Mrs. Hisson. Thetter is good at ying mind games and definitely not someone Tiffany can


    deal with. Mrs. Hisson seems like a loving person in front of everyone and only reveals her true colors


    behind everyone''s back. Tiffany will definitely be at a disadvantage.


    ¡°I told the chef at home to make you some tonics. They will send it over in a while.¡± Kate''s tone turned


    gentler.


    Tiffany was already used to Kate''s deceitful acts, so she replied calmly, ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    Kate spoke for a bit more before she cast her gaze upon Derrick. ¡°Derrick, take good care of Tiff. Your


    dad and I have something to attend to, so we''lle again tomorrow when it''s time for the surgery.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Bye, Mom and Dad.¡± Derrick sent them to the door before returning.


    Amelia nced at him and felt relieved to see that he still cared a lot about Tiffany.


    Besides, she did not want to make furtherments about Derrick, worrying that she might upset him.


    ¡°Derrick, take good care of Tiff andfort her. Having a child is a stage that everyone goes through


    after getting married, but you shouldn''t be pressuring her too much.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I''m d to hear that. Well, that''s all I wish to say. I''d be happier than anyone else to see you two live


    happily.¡±


    Derrick nodded in response.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    The next day, Tiffany was pushed into the operating room for the surgery. Amelia Winters and Derrick


    waited outside the operating room while Oscar was absent as he needed to handle some matters at


    thepany.


    Amelia Hutton made an effort to show up when it was an hour into the operation.


    ¡°Hi, Derrick. We meet again,¡± she greeted Derrick courteously.


    Derrick nodded in her direction. It was a rather mild response.


    ¡°I heard from Amy that Tiffany was diagnosed with a septate uterus. I heard it''s harder for most people


    with this condition to get pregnant or that they would get a miscarriage after conceiving. Well, with you


    as her husband, I''m sure she will get pregnant easily and with twins at that. I bet they''ll be as good-


    looking as you.¡± All of a sudden, Amelia Hutton showered him withpliments.


    At that, Derrick nodded indifferently and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    His response made her feel awkward.


    ¡°Why are you here, Amelia?¡± Amelia Winters chimed in just in time to alleviate her difort.


    ¡°Mom told me toe. She said Tiffany is getting surgery, but she can''te over herself. Hence, she


    asked me to drop by instead,¡± Amelia Hutton exined.


    ¡°I see.¡± Amelia Winters nodded and said no more.


    Tiffany''s operation was a sess. Afterward, she was pushed into the ward, where the nurse put her


    on an IV drip.


    Having confirmed that Tiffany looked fine, Amelia Winters said to Derrick, ¡°I''ll head back upstairs to see


    my mom, Derrick. I''lle down againter.¡±


    He nodded in response.


    The two sisters, Amelia Winters and Amelia Hutton, went upstairs and entered the ward. Eleanor was


    reading a book when they returned. Upon noticing them, she asked, ¡°How is Tiffany? Was the


    operation a sess?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It went well. She just got pushed back into her ward.¡±


    ¡°That''s great. A uterine septum surgery isn''t a major operation. However, a lot of women have trouble


    having children because of the uterine anomalies in this condition. It isn''t easy for them to get pregnant,


    yet they experience miscarriages. My friend''s daughter-inw spent so much money to get pregnant


    with twins. However, the fetus was stillborn when she was about to enterbor. The two fetuses were


    lifeless when they got taken out of her womb through surgery. So, even if the operation was sessful,


    Tiffany should still be cautious and rest well,¡± Eleanor exhorted earnestly, as though she was speaking


    from her experience.


    ¡°Mom, don''t worry about it. She''s an adult who knows how to take care of herself. Your main focus now


    should be taking care of yourself. Don''t bother yourself with other things.¡±


    Eleanor had no choice but to give in and listen to her.


    Amelia Winters prepared some apple slices for Eleanor. As soon as thetter put a slice of apple into


    her mouth, she felt a sharp pain in her head, as if she got pounded on her head with a hammer.


    Grabbing her head, she rolled on the bed in pain and fell to the ground.


    The whole event happened so suddenly that it baffled everyone inside the ward. Fortunately, Sean


    reacted quickly and ran out to ask for help. Soon, Eleanor was wheeled into the operating room.


    Amelia Winters stared at the lit sign that indicated the surgery was in progress with her hands sped


    tightly together. Her mind was all over the ce.


    At that moment, her mind was filled with the words ¡°hospital¡± and ¡°surgery.¡± For the past three years,


    almost every part of her life was associated with those two things. The people around her and even


    herself got hospitalized one by one and had surgeries. In fact, she even had a close brush with death


    once. The woman was honestly terrified as she relived the panic that arose from the possibility of


    Eleanor dying on the operating table.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin stared at the operating room intently with his lips tightly pressed together.


    As for Amelia Hutton, she looked at Amelia Winters and said, ¡°Amy, the Hutton family wouldn''t face so


    much trouble if you never showed up.¡± Her eyes were filled with resentment and anger.


    Amelia Winters took a nce at her and remained silent.


    ¡°That''s enough, Amelia. No one has any say in the cycle of life and death. Stop babbling,¡± Benjamin


    rebuked.


    That made Amelia Hutton bit her lip.


    Sean voiced, ¡°Stop it, Amelia. We''re all upset now that Mom is in the operating room.¡±


    Amelia Hutton took a look at Amelia Winters and fell silent.


    Just then, Derrick came upstairs. When Amelia Winters saw him, she asked, ¡°Why are you here? Is Tiff


    awake?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Yes, she woke up. She heard that Mrs. Hutton passed out, so she wanted me toe up and take a


    look,¡± he replied.


    ¡°What about her? Does her wound hurt? Can she get off the bed?¡±


    ¡°It still hurts a little, but she can leave the bed if she moves carefully with someone supporting her. I


    asked the housekeeper in my house to stay back for a while to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°That''s great.¡±


    The operation was being carried out urgently in the operating room, and the atmosphere outside was


    also full of tension and worry. Hence, no one chatted freely.


    After a few hours, the operation was finally over, and a team of doctors came out. Amelia Winters and


    Benjamin rushed over right away, and she asked, ¡°James, Professor, how is my mom''s condition?¡±


    The mentor shook his head.


    James looked grim. ¡°Amelia, Mrs. Hutton''s condition doesn''t look well. Her malignant brain tumor is


    worsening rapidly. If there is no medicine to curb it, I''m afraid she won''t be able to live longer than three


    months.¡±


    Amelia Winters'' legs gave away as soon as she heard that. Before that, the doctors said Eleanor still


    had six months more to live, yet it was shortened by half after merely a few days.


    Benjamin, on the other hand, red at James and grabbed him by his cor. ¡°What did you say? My


    wife is fine. What do you mean she only has three more months to live? You quack! Just say so if you


    want more money. Don''t you dare curse her! Otherwise, I will kill you,¡± he snarled fiercely.


    Sean rushed toward them and grabbed Benjamin''s hand. ¡°Dad, calm down. That is only their


    estimation. All doctors like to make a patient''s condition sound worse. Mom will get better as long as


    we can find a better doctor. Don''t be afraid.¡±


    Panting, Benjamin was still shooting daggers at James.


    From the side, Amelia Hutton said, ¡°Dad, Mom is being pushed out of the room.¡±


    Almost immediately, Benjamin let go of James and dashed toward Eleanor. His eyes reddened in an


    instant when he lowered his head to look at his wife, who was lying on the hospital bed.


    How can I ept the fact that this woman, the person I''ve loved and shed with, has only less than


    three months to live? She even told asked for a divorce just before this.


    ¡°Eleanor, can you please open your eyes and take a look at me?¡± Benjamin pleaded. ¡°I promise I won''t


    make you mad again as long as you get better.¡±


    Naturally, Eleanor did not wake up to his pleading.


    Sean pulled him aside to let the nurse push Eleanor back to the ward.


    Benjamin looked distraught as he followed behind the nurse. Amelia Hutton and her brother tagged


    along out of concern for him.


    Meanwhile, Amelia Winters walked toward James and apologized, ¡°Professor, James, I''m so sorry


    about that. He''s only behaving like that because he''s worried about my mom. Please don''t take it to


    heart.¡±


    ¡°We understand. Professor and I have been discussing the treatment for Mrs. Hutton. It''s just that her


    condition deteriorated quicker than we expected. Thus, we got caught off guard. We should be the


    ones apologizing instead. I''m sorry we couldn''t keep our promise and let you and your family down,¡±


    James said apologetically.


    Amelia Winters shook her head. In actuality, she had never med James since doctors could only


    heal the injured and not bring the dead back to life. It would be hard for even the best surgeons to save


    a patient who hade to the stage of near death.


    ¡°James, I don''t me you for it. I only want to ask if there''s really no hope for my mom''s condition.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, I can only tell you that Professor and I will do our best. However, it''s up to fate whether we can


    save her. Although Professor and I are skilled, we can''t resurrect the dead. Many patients passed away


    under our care too.¡±


    Amelia Winters nodded in understanding.


    ¡°I''m thankful for the help from you and Professor. No matter what happens to my mom in the future, I


    still want to thank you two from the bottom of my heart.¡± After finishing her sentence, she bowed to


    them solemnly.


    As soon as James saw that, he quickly helped her up and said, ¡°Please don''t do this, Amelia. Oscar


    will beat me up if he finds out about this.¡±


    ¡°No, he won''t.¡± Amelia Winters forced a smile. However, an unprecedented feeling of heaviness


    overpowered her.


    James said a few more things before he left with his mentor.


    Derrick walked up to Amelia Winters but did not know how to console her.


    ¡°Are you okay, Amelia?¡±


    She shook her head and said, ¡°Derrick, you should head back to take care of Tiff. She just finished her


    operation, so I''m sure she''s still in pain.¡±


    ¡°I''ll head back in a while.¡± Derrick noticed that her expression did not look good, so he added, ¡°I''ll stay


    here and chat with you for a short while.¡±


    Amelia Winters shed him a faint smile in response. Then, she leaned on the railing and looked down,


    watching the patients and their family members walking in and out of the hospital.


    ¡°Back then, I didn''t want to get involved with the Hutton family. I never expect things to turn out this way


    in less than a year. When I was in Beshya, someone gave me a reading that my life would be smooth


    sailing after I recovered from my blindness. But more trouble came after another. The people around


    me get injured or be upset. Do you think I''m a jinx?¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Amelia, that''s not like you,¡± he said. ¡°It is only natural for a person to go through the cycle of life and


    death. It''s too far-fetched for you to me yourself for that. Nobody wants to see Mrs. Hutton getting


    sick, but there is nothing we can do about it. So, you shouldn''t feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you mean. But I feel terrible when I see my mom suffering in pain on the bed. I


    thought I didn''t have much affection for her. Perhaps, I''ve underestimated the familial bond,¡± she said


    and heaved a sigh.


    Mirroring Amelia''s action, Derrick leaned on the railing, overlooking the bustling ce. The two


    watched on quietly for a few minutes before he broke the silence. ¡°You should probably go back to the


    ward. I''ll go and exin the situation to Tiff.¡±


    Amelia nodded in agreement.


    As soon as Tiffany saw Derrick return to the ward, she tried her best to sit up straight and inquired,


    ¡°Derrick, you texted me that Mrs. Hutton went into the operating room again. What happened to her?¡±


    He hurried over to put a pillow behind her. Then, he stroked her hair gently and asked, ¡°Are you still in


    pain?¡±


    ¡°No, it was only a minor operation.¡± She waved her hand and continued, ¡°Quick. Tell me about Mrs.


    Hutton''s condition.¡±


    Derrick replied solemnly, ¡°The doctor said she only has three more months to live.¡±


    ¡°What? How can that be? James and his mentor are very skilled. They should be able to cure her.¡±


    Tiffany got all worked up and tugged at her wound by ident. The pain was so great that her face


    turned ghastly pale.


    ¡°Stay still. You almost gave me a heart attack.¡± He helped her lie down in bed and covered her with the


    nket.


    Grabbing onto Derrick''s hand, Tiffany asked, ¡°Is it true that Mrs. Hutton only has three months left to


    live?¡±


    ¡°Yes. James said it himself,¡± Derrick revealed everything. ¡°Life and death are beyond our control. You


    shouldn''t worry about it needlessly.¡±


    ¡°I''m just worried that Amelia will be sad. Since she was young, she had longed for a family. It almost


    became her obsession. Don''t get deceived by her looks. Although she appears resilient, she has a soft


    spot for her family. Since Amelia calls Mrs. Hutton her mom, it means that she epts thetter


    sincerely. Amelia must be devastated now that something bad like this has happened.¡± That was


    Tiffany''s greatest concern.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    ¡°Don''t worry about it. Amelia is tougher than you think,¡± Derrickforted.


    Tiffany nodded in response.


    However, they did not expect Eleanor''s condition to be worse than they thought. Her illness


    deteriorated in just a couple of days. Not only did she have a terrible headache, but she also lost tons


    of weight.


    Amelia was beside herself with anxiety. Coincidentally, Clinton Corporations had been encountering


    countless trivial troubles recently. First, some of their partnerpanies insisted on terminating their


    contract despite needing to pay a huge sum for the liquidated damages. Then, the brands under their


    company were sabotaged several times. Because of those issues, Oscar was on the go, decisively


    arranging for someone to catch the perpetrator. Kurt and his team worked on the clock and captured


    them in three days. Unexpectedly, the perpetrators were some homeless rogues who lived on the


    streets. They were unsure who the mastermind behind the incident was as their boss was the one who


    sought them out and ordered them to set fire at a specific location at night. After the work was done,


    they could get fifty thousand each.


    Hence, Kurt went to find the boss they were referring to, only to realize that thetter had packed


    everything up and escaped overseas with his family.


    Kurt grumbled through gritted teeth, ¡°He escaped again.¡±


    When he returned to report the incident to Oscar, his superior asked emotionlessly, ¡°He fled overseas?¡±


    ¡°That''s right,¡± Kurt answered. ¡°Should we arrange someone to look for them there?¡±


    ¡°There''s no need for that. Contact the international police organization and tell them there''s a murderer


    on the run. You can let the local police work with them too,¡± Oscar replied.


    ¡°Understood, Boss.¡± Immediately, Kurt filed a report with the local police, ordering them to contact the


    international police organization about a fleeing murderer. It was undeniable how much authority Oscar


    held from how the police carried out his orders readily.


    Kurt returned to thepany after settling everything. ¡°Boss, everything has been taken care of. If you


    don''t have any more orders, I''ll head back to protect Tony.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Kurt nodded and turned to leave.


    After massaging his temples, Oscar gave Jolin a call.


    ¡°Boss.¡± Before he could ask anything, Jolin immediately started to report, ¡°Things aren''t looking good


    for Mrs. Hutton. Her headache had gotten so bad this morning that she knocked her head against the


    wall. She had lost a lot of weight too. The doctor said that her condition seemed worse than other


    patients also diagnosed with a malignant brain tumor. Mrs. Clinton has been taking care of her all day


    and night. I''m worried that she''s going to copse if this goes on.¡±


    Furrowing his eyebrows, he grabbed his suit jacket from the chair and replied, ¡°Take good care of


    Amelia. I''ll head there right now.¡±


    ¡°All right, Boss,¡± she answered.


    After hanging up the call, Oscar strode out of the office. Unexpectedly, he bumped into Isabe, who


    was walking over with a stack of documents in her hands, at the doorway.


    ¡°Oscar, where are you going?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I''m going to the hospital. If you have anything to tell me, it''ll need to wait till I return,¡± he answered.


    ¡°I''ve brought you the report of our losses from these few days. Clinton Corporations is in troubled times


    now, so you can''t keep abandoning your duties to go to the hospital,¡± Isabe said anxiously as she


    followed close behind him.


    ¡°Isabe, you''re in no position to meddle in my affairs.¡± Oscar shot a grim look at her.


    Despite his retort, Isabe bit her lip and entered the elevator with him.


    ¡°I know you''re worried about Amelia, but thepany is in trouble now. You can''t keep running to the


    hospital. From what I see, the ones causing trouble to thepany are taking advantage of how busy


    you are. Otherwise, they''ll never have the guts to sabotage Clinton Corporations. With that being said,


    you must stay and watch over thepany. Without you, thepany will be in shambles,¡± she


    advised worriedly.


    ¡°It''s just a couple of buffoons trying to stir up trouble. Just them alone aren''t enough to shake Clinton


    Corporations'' foundation,¡± Oscar replied confidently.


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°You have no right to meddle in my affairs. Get back to work. I''ll take a look at the reportter.¡±


    ¡°Can I apany you to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I don''t think an outsider like you should be concerned about my mother-inw''s illness.¡±


    Reluctance shed across her eyes, but she did not say anything else.


    However, she still headed to the hospital once Oscar left the building.


    As soon as she arrived at the hospital, she was lucky enough to overhear that Amelia had a


    miscarriage. She did not believe it at first, thinking she had misheard things, until she confirmed it with


    the two nurses who were engaging in gossip.


    The nurse replied, ¡°Are you Mrs. Clinton''s friend? She just had a miscarriage. It''s unfortunate as she


    had just been pregnant for a month. Perhaps she lost the baby because she overexerted herself from


    looking after the patient.¡±


    Concealing the happiness in her eyes, Isabe acted like she did not believe her. ¡°How could that be?


    She was as fit of a fiddle when I met her yesterday. You must be lying!¡±


    ¡°Miss, I know this must be quite unbelievable, so you should see for yourself on the tenth floor. I heard


    that her husband exploded with anger when he heard about her miscarriage. His expression was


    terrifying enough to scare a lot of people away.¡± There was a sense of lingering fear in the nurse''s


    voice.


    Isabe quickly thanked the nurse before hurrying off to the elevator.


    When she arrived on the tenth floor, she saw many people crowded at the ward entrance¡ªTiffany,


    Derrick, Sean, Olivia, Owen, and Tony. However, the door was tightly shut. Despite how hard they


    tapped on the door in hopes to enter the room, the person inside refused to let them in.


    Isabe walked over and asked, ¡°Aunt Olivia, why are all of you standing outside?¡±


    Tiffany tilted her head to look at her, but surprisingly, she did make any mean remark.


    ¡°An ident happened. Why are you here, Isabe?¡± Olivia''s expression was not exactly pleasant


    either.


    Suddenly, Tiffany fumed. ¡°Get out of here, Isabe! Don''te over here to gloat. Even if Amelia''s life


    is in danger, Oscar would never fall in love with you.¡±


    Derrick wrapped his arm around her shoulder and said gently, ¡°Tiff, don''t get so worked up. Your body


    hasn''t recovered yet, so it''s better not to get so emotional.¡±


    Tiffany waved her hands in dismissal and replied, ¡°It''s fine. It has been a few days since the surgery, so


    my wound has long recovered. I''m just worried about Amelia. I''m scared she can''t ept the fact that


    she lost her child all of a sudden.¡±


    Her husband pursed his lips, not knowing how tofort her.


    Amelia had already suffered a blow from Eleanor''s sickness, not to mention the sudden loss of her own


    baby. These two incidentsbined would be enough to break her spirit, for no woman would find it


    easy to ovee something like that.


    Everyone was waiting outside the room worriedly when the door opened from inside, and James and


    two other nurses walked out.


    ¡°James, how is Amelia? Is she all right?¡± Tiffany asked hurriedly.


    As for Olivia, her concern was not on her daughter-inw. ¡°James, is there really no way to save the


    child?¡±


    It was obvious to tell who was closer to Amelia.


    ¡°Amelia is still a bit weak right now. As for the child, they can''t be saved at all. I''m sorry,¡± James


    answered with a grim expression.


    Sheer disappointment shed across Olivia''s eyes. However, she soon epted the miscarriage when


    she saw Tony, whose lips were tightly pursed. At the very least, she still had a grandson, though she


    still wished to have many more.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°James, can we go inside to visit Amelia?¡± Olivia asked.


    At that moment, Tony spoke in an adult-like way. ¡°Mr. James, I would like to go inside and look at


    Mommy too. I promise I won''t cause a scene and disturb Mommy''s rest.¡±


    James hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Oscar said that he doesn''t want anyone


    to disturb Amelia right now. However, he said I could let Tony inside so that he would not worry.¡±


    Hearing that, Olivia had no choice but to put Tony down.


    ¡°Tony, behave yourself when you head inside. Do not be noisy and disturb your mommy, understand?¡±


    Olivia instructed.


    Tony nodded. ¡°Understood, Grandma.¡±


    Then, he followed James into the room.


    ¡°Oscar, I brought Tony here.¡±


    Oscar gestured for Tony toe over and said to James, ¡°James, you can go out first. Don''t let


    anyone else in. I don''t want them to disturb Amelia''s rest.¡±


    James nodded and exited the room.


    Tony walked over and looked at the sleeping Amelia, whispering, ¡°Big Meanie, is my younger sister or


    brother in Mommy''s stomach really gone?¡±


    Oscar caressed his head and replied, ¡°Mommy has been too tired recently, so the baby in her stomach


    is gone. However, they will soon return when Mommy recovers, so don''t worry.¡±


    Tony replied with a stern expression, ¡°Big Meanie, I''m worried that Mommy will feel upset when she


    learns that my sibling is gone. She loves children, after all.¡±


    Worry and sorrow flitted across Oscar''s eyes as he stared intently at the woman lying on the hospital


    bed. He felt more upset than anyone else that their product of love was gone.


    ¡°Don''t worry. She has you and me by her side. As long as we support her constantly, she won''t feel too


    upset.¡±


    Tony nodded. ¡°Big Meanie, we have to stay by her side at all times.¡±


    Oscar caressed his hair and praised, ¡°Good boy!¡±

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    When Amelia woke up, she subconsciously rubbed her stomach while looking at Oscar with a devasted


    expression. ¡°Is our baby really gone?¡±


    Oscar caressed her head. ¡°Don''t take it to heart. We still have Tony. You can get pregnant again after


    your body has fully recovered. By then, having three or four kids will not be an issue. Right now, you


    should focus on recuperating.¡±


    Tears started pouring out of Amelia''s eyes. She knew that she had lost her baby due to her


    carelessness. She had been so busy during this time that she hadn''t even noticed her period hadn''t


    come. The woman didn''t expect it was due to this negligence that caused her to have a miscarriage. It


    was truly uneptable for her.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Oscar. I didn''t know about it, and I didn''t want this to happen either. I can''t understand why


    our baby is gone.¡± Amelia broke down into sobs.


    After the miscarriage, Amelia felt more guiltypared to anyone else. Just like that, she and her


    unborn child only had a brief encounter.


    Oscar sat on the side of the bed. He cautiously embraced his wife and whispered, ¡°Be good now.


    Everything will be fine. Although we lost the baby, we can have another one. It''s also my fault for not


    noticing that you didn''t have your period. Otherwise, I would have reminded you. I was too inattentive


    as a husband. Let''s stop crying. You just had a miscarriage, and your body is weak. Crying too much is


    also not good for you.¡±


    Amelia buried herself in his arms as she wept.


    Oscar cast a nce at Tony, who then walked over obediently. The little boy said, ¡°Mommy, you''ve still


    got me. I''ll stay beside you forever. Maybe my baby brother or sister went away first because we were


    not meant to meet. I think when he or she feels that the time has arrived, my baby brother or sister will


    definitelye back again. Don''t be sad.¡±


    Amelia got up from Oscar''s embrace and wiped away her tears. She raised her hand to stroke her


    son''s head. ¡°Tony, I''m all right. Did I scare you?¡±


    Tony shook his head. ¡°I''m fine. Mommy, don''t be upset anymore. Big Meanie and I will always stay by


    your side. In the future, there will also be my brothers and sisters who will keep youpany. Then


    you won''t be lonely.¡±


    Ameliaughed through her tears. She finally wasn''t as heartbroken as before.


    ¡°Where''s Dad, Mom, and Tiff? The news must have frightened them.¡± Amelia turned around and looked


    at Oscar.


    ¡°I was worried they might disturb you, so I told them to return home first. They will probablye back


    againter.¡±


    ¡°It''s better this way,¡± Amelia replied. ¡°Oscar, please don''t tell my mother about this. Her current situation


    isn''t optimistic. If she knew I miscarried because I was too exhausted from taking care of her, she


    would certainly feel upset. That will not do her illness any good.¡±


    There was a dark and unfathomable look in Oscar''s eyes.


    ¡°Oscar, this matter really has nothing to do with my mother. The miscarriage happened due to my


    negligence. Don''t me it on her.¡± Perhaps she had noticed Oscar''s mood change as Amelia tried


    exining.


    Oscar took a deep breath and caressed her cheek. ¡°I don''t me her. If anything, I me the fact that


    the child was not destined to be with us.¡±


    Amelia still felt a great wave of guilt wash over her.


    ¡°Don''t overthink it, Amelia. You only need to take care of your health,¡± Oscar consoled her.


    Amelia bobbed her head.


    Olivia and Owen brought a lot of supplements when they visited Ameliater that night. Amelia thought


    of getting out of bed, but her mother-inw swiftly held and supported her body. ¡°Don''t get down from


    the bed. You just had a miscarriage, so your health is still very frail.¡±


    While leaning on the bed, Amelia apologized, ¡°I''m sorry, Mom. I didn''t manage to keep the baby.¡±


    ¡°It''s not your fault. Your mother is seriously ill, and there''s no way you wouldn''t take care of her.


    Although you hired a caretaker, you''ve always preferred to do everything yourself. Losing the baby is


    also normal. If it''s gone, it''s gone. Don''t think about it too much. We have brought some food for you to


    eat. They will help nourish your body,¡± Oliviamented.


    Afterward, Olivia opened the lid, and a wonderful aroma filled their nostrils. ¡°I specially prepared this


    nourishing mushroom soup, which is delicious yet light enough for you to consume.¡±


    Warmth spread through Amelia''s heart. She had one serving of Olivia''s soup before responding, ¡°Mom,


    it''s delicious. Thanks for not ming me and for even preparing something for me to eat.¡±


    ¡°Don''t mention it since we are a family. Letting your body recover after a miscarriage is the most


    important thing you should do. As for your mother, I''ll arrange for people to look after her. Don''t refuse


    my help. I''m doing it for Tony''s sake. I also don''t want my grandson to get worried sick about you,¡±


    Olivia insisted in an unyielding tone.


    Amelia gave it some thought before nodding in agreement.


    The young woman had lost her child because she was so busy that she copsed due to exhaustion.


    Hence, it made sense why Olivia would make such arrangements.


    Knowing that Oscar had gone to visit Eleanor, Olivia opened up to her daughter-inw. ¡°Amelia, I don''t


    me you. It''s just that you should put your health as the top priority in the future. Currently, you only


    have Tony. If possible, I hope you can give birth to another one or two children to keep himpany.


    Being the only child would mean he would be lonely. Since our family has a huge family business, it will


    also be good if someone is there to assist Tonyter on in life.¡±


    Amelia nodded in response. ¡°I understand, Mom. I''ll try to recuperate quickly.¡±


    ¡°It would be best if my words sank in. Then, that would save me some time from having to nag at you,¡±


    said Olivia.


    ¡°I know you''re doing it for my own good,¡± Amelia responded.


    Following that, the two women faced each other silently. They weren''t as close as they used to be,


    which made sense. After all, it would be impossible to regain the intimacy they used to have after


    Amelia secretly took Tony away and left two years ago.


    When Oscar came back with Tony, Olivia stood up to leave.


    ¡°Your dad and I are going home first.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Dad, why don''t you stay for a little longer?¡± Oscar asked.


    Olivia hugged her grandson while speaking. ¡°That won''t be necessary. Your dad and I have something


    else to do. Tony should return with us. It''s not good for him to keep staying here. There are quite a lot


    of evil spirits or something in the hospital. Since Tony is still young, it''s easy for him to bump into one of


    those.¡±


    Oscar only nced at his son and asked, ¡°Tony, do you want to return home with your grandparents?¡±


    Tony looked at Olivia and spoke. ¡°Grandma, I want to stay with Mommy. I promise not to make a fuss.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don''t want to go home with me?¡± Olivia inquired.


    Tony shook his head.


    ¡°All right. Be a good boy and listen to your parents. Give me a call if you want to go home. I''ll ask


    someone to fetch you.¡± Olivia permitted him to stay.


    Tony responded with a nod.


    Once Olivia and Owen left, Amelia asked, ¡°Oscar, how''s my mother?¡±


    ¡°Not too good. She''s still unconscious,¡± Oscar replied while furrowing his brows.


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Amelia sounded anxious.


    ¡°James and his mentor are trying their best to develop a drug to prevent her condition from


    deteriorating. You need to trust in their medical skills. Moreover, the Hutton family has hired a team of


    neurologists. Since they are researching together, they are bound toe up with a solution.¡± Oscar


    tried to reassure his wife.


    The deep frown on Amelia''s face remained for a long time.


    ¡°Oscar, can I visit my mother?¡± Amelia requested.


    ¡°No. You just had a miscarriage, and your body is too weak. What if you catch a cold? That might leave


    lingering after-effects we don''t want. Don''t make me worry, all right?¡± Oscar''s firm tone carried a tinge


    of pleading.


    Amelia met his worried gaze and relented. ¡°Fine. I''ll visit her a few dayster.¡±


    Oscar petted her head. ¡°Amelia, there are times I wish you''dpletely cut off ties with the members


    of the Hutton family. They only acknowledged you at ater stage in life. I thought you wouldn''t develop


    deep feelings for them and didn''t expect you''d be willing to do so much for your mom.¡±


    ¡°She''s still my mother,¡± replied Amelia.


    Oscar let out a sigh and didn''t bother to speak further.


    Tiffany, together with Derrick, came to visit. A smile graced Amelia''s face. ¡°Tiff, are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about me. On the contrary, it wasn''t easy for you to get pregnant, yet you had a


    miscarriage. You''re too negligent,¡± Tiffany chided.


    ¡°I didn''t do that on purpose, Tiff. Even you are reprimanding me...¡±


    Tiffany heaved a sigh and sat on the bed. Oscar told Derrick to exit the room, leaving the two women in


    the ward to continue their conversation.


    ¡°Babe, did Mr. Clinton me you?¡± Tiffany was curious.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°He didn''t. Instead, he evenforted me. Now that I think about it, I feel like


    I''ve let him down.¡±


    ¡°Don''t ponder over it anymore. Everyone should put this matter aside. We really are best friends, aren''t


    we? I just had a uterine septum surgery, and now you had a miscarriage. Are you worried that I''ll be all


    alone and specifically came here to keep me apany?¡± Tiffany joked.


    Amelia smiled wryly at her friend''s remarks.


    However, if possible, she would never want to experience the feeling of losing her biological child. Her


    unborn baby had turned into a puddle of blood before she could even realize the fetus'' existence.


    During the car ident back then, she gave birth to Tony despite being at a critical juncture. However,


    her second child passed away just like that.


    She could only me fate for not bringing them together.


    ¡°Babe, what''s on your mind?¡± Tiffany spoke.


    ¡°Nothing. I just thought that the child left me too soon.¡±


    ¡°Don''t brood over it. Even though your child has passed away, you''ll have another baby next time,¡±


    Tiffany encouraged her friend.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Amelia nodded and didn''t add on.


    Half a month flew by in the blink of an eye. Amelia was still recovering in the ward when she received


    news that Eleanor had been admitted into the intensive care unit. During the past two weeks, her


    mother had never once regained consciousness, so she hadn''t learned about her daughter''s


    miscarriage either.


    When she heard the news, Amelia''s hand holding a cup started trembling, and the cup slipped from her


    nerveless fingers tond on the floor with a loud crash.


    She immediately dashed out of the ward and hurried to the intensive care unit. Oscar also quickly


    followed her from behind to protect his wife.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Amelia asked Benjamin.


    ¡°She was admitted to the intensive care unit yesterday. The doctor said that her condition is not


    promising and that she may pass on soon,¡± Benjamin muttered in a gloomy voice. Gray hairs were


    springing up from his sideburns. The man had aged a lot in less than a month.


    Amelia fixed her gaze on Eleanor, lying inside the intensive care unit with medical equipment attached


    to her body. Her mother had promised not long ago she would help her take care of her child. Yet, here


    Eleanor was now, in aa while staying in the intensive care unit. The twist of events had happened


    so abruptly that Amelia couldn''t ept it.


    ¡°James clearly stated that she still had three more months to live, but not even a month has passed.


    How could it be...¡± Amelia mumbled.


    Benjamin chuckled bitterly. ¡°It must be because of all the wicked deeds Imitted. Hence, the


    tribtion fell on her. The doctor told me there''s no hope for her to be cured unless there was a


    miracle. Despite spending most of our life at odds with each other, I didn''t expect the oue to be


    this.¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips in silence.


    ¡°Lia, your mother''s only wish is nothing more than for me to acknowledge and treat you well. I


    understand you don''t want to recognize me as your father, but I do hope you can address me as one. If


    anything happens to Eleanor, I don''t want her to leave the world with any regrets,¡± Benjamin pleaded


    while gazing at Amelia with cloudy eyes.


    Amelia stared at the man with a conflicted expression. Eventually, she nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    Just a month after she slipped into aa, Eleanor tlined in the dead of night. Her passing caught


    everyone off guard. That night, the equipment''s shrill beeping shattered the silence in the hospital.


    Benjamin stared at the person lying motionless in bed. His fists were tightly clenched while the muscles


    on his face trembled uncontrobly.


    Amelia, too, was in a daze. She had never expected Eleanor to leave this world so abruptly, without


    giving them a chance to say goodbye.


    James examined Eleanor for a while, confirming that she was already gone before approaching the


    others. ¡°I''m so sorry for not being able to save Mrs. Hutton.¡±


    Amelia stared at James nkly and said, ¡°James, didn''t you say she still had three months left to live?


    It''s been only a month. You even told me that she had at least half a year to live. How can she be gone


    now?¡±


    A hint of remorse shed across James'' eyes. This was the biggest mistake he had done since he


    started practicing medicine.


    ¡°I also never expected Mrs. Hutton to pass away so quickly. Professor Schweitzberg and I have been


    discussing day and night how to operate on her. I didn''t expect this to happen before we came up with


    a solution... I''m truly sorry. My condolences to you,¡± James said as he lowered his head guiltily. He felt


    he was not worthy of the doctor''s coat he was wearing.


    Amelia pursed her lips and shook her head.


    Just when everyone was still processing the sudden grief, Amelia Hutton walked up to Amelia Winters


    and raised her hand to strike at thetter''s face.


    The next moment, Amelia Hutton''s hand was seized by someone. Oscar growled, ¡°What are you


    doing?¡±


    Amelia Hutton red at Amelia Winters. Gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°If it weren''t because she was


    adamant about bringing my mother here to Tayhaven, my mother wouldn''t have passed away so soon.


    It''s all this jinx''s fault! How I wish I could rip off that mouth of yours!¡±


    Oscar flung her hand away and said, ¡°For the sake of Mom, I won''t do anything to you. However, I


    request that you be more respectful to my wife.¡±


    Amelia Hutton bit her lip tightly, feeling the resentment brewing deep within her.


    ¡°Stop this nonsense, Amelia. Can you bear to see your mother leave without getting any peace?¡±


    Benjamin said.


    ¡°Dad...¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth.¡± Benjamin turned around to scold her. The next moment, he walked toward


    Eleanor''s bed and spoke in a low voice as if he was afraid of startling her. ¡°Don''t be scared, Eleanor. I''ll


    take you home in a while. I won''t let you stay in the hospital. I would have brought you home if I had


    known you would be gone so soon. That way, you wouldn''t have been alone when you passed on.¡±


    Everyone looked at the man, who had been tough and unyielding for most of his life, kneeling beside


    the bed and weeping. The sight of the grown man crying his heart out caused the others to well up with


    tears as well.


    Everyone was caught off guard by Eleanor''s passing. After a moment of bewilderment, grief came


    crashing down on them. The ward was shrouded in indescribable and intense sadness.


    Eleanor was eventually brought back to Saspiuburg. Amelia, Oscar, Tiffany, Derrick, Noah, and the


    older Clintons all attended the funeral. Meanwhile, Stephanie was absent due to her pregnancy.


    However, she had never thought of attending the funeral anyway.


    Both Amelia and Oscar attended the funeral as family members. There were many people in therge


    mansion. Businessmen from various ces and other family members knew that Eleanor was gravely


    ill. They had even visited her in the past. However, they did not think she would pass away so soon. It


    was something out of the blue for them.


    Those who came to offer their condolences were shocked to see Amelia and Oscar at the funeral.


    Nheless, based on how simr Amelia and Eleanor looked, they would have assumed Eleanor had


    been resurrected from the dead if it hadn''t been for Amelia''s younger appearance.


    After paying their respects, the guests gossiped among themselves regarding Amelia Winters'' identity,


    as they remembered the Hutton family had only one daughter, which was Amelia Hutton.


    No one knew who Amelia Winters was. Benjamin then rposed himself and beckoned her over.


    ¡°Everyone, I''d like to introduce all of you to the long-lost eldest daughter of the Hutton family. We


    reunited some time ago, and my wife was so happy to have found our daughter. She even wanted to


    find a chance to introduce Amelia to everyone. Unfortunately, before she was able to do so, Eleanor fell


    ill. This was her final wish. Therefore, I''d like to take the opportunity to introduce Amelia to all of you. I


    also hope that all of you, as her elders, will look out for her too.¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck at the revtion. So she''s their long-lost eldest daughter! It''s no wonder that


    she looks so identical to Mrs. Hutton.


    Everyone would have apuded and congratted them if it hadn''t been for how inappropriate that


    was for the event. In such a solemn setting, the crowd could only nod in acknowledgment.


    Benjamin said, ¡°Lia, you''ve just had a miscarriage, and your body is still weak. You should head to the


    guest room with your husband and get some rest. You don''t have to follow the procession.¡±


    ¡°I want to. I''d like to send her off for thest time. I can follow behind with Oscar if you don''t wish to see


    me,¡± Amelia said.


    Benjamin heaved a silent sigh. ¡°It''s not that I don''t wish to see you. Your mom is already gone, so


    there''s no point in arguing about anything anymore. Right now, I truly consider you a daughter of mine.¡±


    Amelia was a little touched by his words. ¡°I''d like to send her off.¡±


    ¡°It''s up to you.¡±


    When the time came, several people carried Eleanor''s coffin into a hearse and headed toward the


    cemetery.


    Before her death, Eleanor had once said that she would not want to be cremated. Thus, Benjamin


    followed her wishes and looked for a cemetery with beautiful scenery, just so she could be at peace


    over there.


    When they arrived at the cemetery, Benjamin watched as the pallbearers ced the coffin inside the


    freshly dug pit, then began shoveling.


    Both Benjamin and Amelia watched as Eleanor''s coffin was slowly buried under the dirt. After that, the


    workers swiftly erected a magnificent gravestone.


    The guests stayed around for two hours before they gradually left one by one. In the end, only the


    Hutton family, Amelia Winters, Oscar, the Clintons, Derrick, and Tiffany were left at the cemetery.


    Looking at Eleanor''s smiling portrait on the gravestone, Benjamin''s eyes reddened. He said in a hoarse


    voice, ¡°All of you should head home first. I''ll stay here with her. I''m worried that she''ll be alone and


    scared as she makes her way to heaven.¡±


    Amelia Hutton cried, ¡°Dad, don''t be like this. I''m sure Mom wouldn''t wish to see you like this.¡±


    Benjamin merely stared down nkly as he ced his hands behind his back. His figure appeared


    depressing and lonesome.


    ¡°Dad...¡±


    Just when Amelia Hutton was about to persuade her father, Sean shook his head at her and said to the


    Clintons, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Clinton, thank you for making your way here to attend my mother''s funeral. I


    think we should head back home soon as the maids have prepared a meal for us.¡±


    Olivia and the others nodded.


    Oscar wrapped his arm around Amelia Winters'' waist and was about to leave when Benjamin spoke


    again. ¡°Lia, could you please stay back for a bit? I need to talk to you.¡±


    Amelia nced at Oscar and said, ¡°Oscar, why don''t you go back with Mom and Dad? I''ll catch up with


    you in a little while.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. I''ll just wait for you nearby. I don''t feel at ease leaving you alone like that,¡± Oscar said bluntly.


    Amelia had no choice but to reply, ¡°You can wait for me over there.¡±


    Once Oscar had left, Amelia and Benjamin stood next to each other and gazed at Eleanor''s portrait on


    the gravestone. The sadness that had been suppressed in their hearts surged up once again.


    ¡°You asked me to stay back. Is there anything you''d like to tell me?¡± Amelia asked.


    Benjamin took out a clear and shiny jade pendant and handed it to Amelia. He then said, ¡°This is


    something your mother got for you when you were still a child. It was supposed to be given to you, but


    you went missing before that happened. The jade pendant has been kept for more than thirty years.


    Please ept it. It''s probably not worth much, but at least it''s a token of her love for her children.¡±


    Amelia took the jade pendant from him and noticed some engravings on it. Amelia, my daughter. I wish


    you a lifetime of happiness and joy.


    It was also noted below that the jade pendant was engraved in 1988.


    Back then, Amelia was probably around three or four years old.


    ¡°Your mother nned to have you change yourst name back to Hutton. I wonder if you''d like to


    acknowledge your biological ancestors?¡±


    ¡°No need. I''ve gotten used to being acknowledged as a Winters for so many years. No matter if I''m


    from the Winters family or the Hutton family, she will always be my mother. I''ve never thought that my


    fate with her as mother and daughter would be so short-lived. Nevertheless, I''m quite satisfied. At least


    she has eliminated my resentment and desire toward the Winters family.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All right, I won''t force you. In the event that you decide to return to the Hutton family someday, I won''t


    intervene. Let me know if you''re bullied in the Clinton family. Despite the fact that the Hutton family is


    not as powerful as the Clintons, we''re not softies either.¡±


    Suddenly, Amelia chuckled.


    ¡°Mr. Hutton, I''ve never imagined you''d ever talk to me in an amicable manner like today. It''s a shame


    that Mom couldn''t live to witness it.¡±


    Benjamin''s eyes darkened as he said in a low voice, ¡°You''re still unwilling to acknowledge me as your


    father?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m not used to doing so at the moment. Who knows, maybe I''ll be able to acknowledge you


    someday.¡±


    Benjamin did not force her anymore.


    ¡°You should go back first. I would like to stay a little longer with your mother.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    On the way back home with Oscar, Amelia leaned against the seat in a daze. Tears began to stream


    down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Oscar reached out to wipe her tears and said, ¡°It''s all right. Don''t cry anymore. The dead can''t be


    resurrected. I''m sure Mom wouldn''t want to see you grieving like this.¡±


    Amelia looked at him and replied, ¡°I don''t want to cry either. It''s just that I can''t control my tears at all.


    My eyes are like leaky faucets right now.¡±


    Oscar patted her head. ¡°I know you feel awful, but the dead has passed on. My heart breaks seeing


    you cry.¡±


    Amelia rested her head on his shoulder.


    Oscar embraced her in his arms as he instructed the driver to drive a little slower. He then said gently


    to her, ¡°Take a nap. You haven''t been sleeping well for the past few days.¡±


    Amelia nodded. She then closed her eyes and gradually fell asleep after that.


    Oscar''s eyes darkened as he watched her sleep.


    Since Eleanor had passed away, Oscar initially thought of having Amelia cut ties with the Hutton family.


    However, as he thought of Amelia wanting to visit Eleanor''s grave on Memorial Day, Oscar decided to


    let nature take its course without forcing Amelia to make a difficult decision.


    When they arrived at the Hutton residence, Oscar woke Amelia up from her short nap.


    Amelia woke up in a daze and asked, ¡°We''ve arrived?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we''re here. Let''s get off the car.¡±


    After they exited the car, Oscar said, ¡°Are we returning to Tayhaventer, or do you n to stay here


    for a week until the memorial service is over?¡±


    ¡°I''d like to keep vigil here until the end of the service. You should, however, return to Tayhaven first.


    There are plenty of matters that you need to deal with in thepany. I don''t want you to be too


    exhausted.¡±


    ¡°No. I''ll stay with you. I don''t want you to go missing on the ne again. I''ll leave it to Dad to deal with


    thepany. He has more experience than me and can handle thepany''s problems well. Don''t


    worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Oscar...¡±


    ¡°You know I can''t possibly leave you here alone.¡±


    Amelia fell silent, implicitly allowing Oscar to stay here with her.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Amelia Hutton was the happiest person when Amelia Winters and Oscar decided to stay. Despite being


    deeply saddened by Eleanor''s unexpected passing, she still had feelings for Oscar. She was also


    concerned that she would eventually lose her ce in the Hutton family due to Benjamin''s abrupt


    change in attitude toward Amelia Winters. Hence, she wanted to take advantage of those few days to


    seduce Oscar, thinking that she might be able to chase Amelia Winters away if she could win Oscar''s


    heart.


    Thus, she made every effort during those few days to get close to Oscar. Finally, she was able to get


    some private time with him.


    After cutting some fruit, she slowly approached Oscar.


    ¡°Oscar, are you thirsty? Have some fruit. I just cut it.¡± Amelia Hutton offered the fruit as a gesture of


    goodwill toward Oscar.


    ncing at her, Oscar replied indifferently, ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, we''ll be a family from now on. You don''t have to be so cold to me.¡±


    Nheless, Oscar only gave her a fleeting nce before turning around and leaving.


    Amelia Hutton quickly followed behind and said anxiously, ¡°Oscar, if you take another step forward, I''ll


    start shouting that you molested me. I''m sure you don''t want my sister to misunderstand you.¡±


    When Oscar heard that, he halted in his tracks and cast a bewildered nce her way. ¡°She has more


    faith in me than in you. If you still have some self-respect and respect for your mother, you should keep


    in mind that she has just passed away.¡±


    In an instant, Amelia Hutton''s eyes flickered, and her expression changed. In the end, she piped up


    weakly, ¡°Oscar, I''m sorry. I don''t mean anything else. All I want to do is talk to you. Mom''s death was so


    unexpected, and Dad is utterly depressed. Sean is preupied with work and Mom''s funeral at the


    same time, so he has no time to speak with me. I''m also very sad. I just wanted to talk to you because I


    saw you by yourself earlier. Can''t you have a chat with me?¡±


    Instead of answering, Oscar whipped around and walked away.


    Biting her lip, Amelia Hutton made up her mind as her mood fluctuated greatly. She ran in front of


    Oscar and stopped him. ¡°Oscar, I really just want to chat with you,¡± she said, tears welling up in her


    eyes. ¡°I don''t mean anything else. Why not spend a moment gazing at the moon with me? I''ll return you


    to Amy when she gets here. I have no intention of making you mine. Please trust me.¡±


    Oscar''s gaze became colder and colder as he stared at her.


    Even though Amelia Hutton was terrified of his gaze, she pretended to be weak in order to make a


    good impression on him. ¡°Oscar, it was my fault for seducing you before this, and my parents have


    chastised me for doing so. It''s true that I have feelings for you, but I won''t act on them anymore. Once


    a bit more time has passed, I''ll go on blind dates and get married early to put Mom at ease. Otherwise,


    she''d have to be concerned about Sean and me even in the afterlife.¡±


    ¡°That''s your business.¡± In other words, what did that have to do with him?


    Despite being outraged by his words, Amelia Hutton was aware that her previous approach was


    improper. She would make no progress at all if she carried on in that manner because it would only


    make Oscar hate her more and more. ¡°Oscar, I genuinely realize that I made a mistake. Even a


    criminal has the chance to change for the better. You have to give me a chance too, right?¡±


    ¡°As long as you don''t get on Amelia''s nerves, what you do has nothing to do with me,¡± replied Oscar


    straightforwardly. ¡°Get out of my way. I don''t want Amelia to be upset when she sees the two of us


    standing together.¡±


    Just as Amelia Hutton was about to say something, she caught sight of Amelia Winters and Sean


    walking over with her sharp eyes. As they approached, she pretended to sprain her ankle and threw


    herself into Oscar''s arms. Oscar attempted to shake her off, but she clung to him like a leech and made


    him unable to do so.


    In the eyes of others, Oscar was hugging Amelia Hutton tightly. It was as if they were passionately


    embracing each other.


    A cold glint flickered across Amelia Winters'' eyes as she clenched her fists slowly.


    ¡°Amelia Hutton, what are you doing?¡± Sean roared indignantly.


    Oscar immediately pushed Amelia Hutton away so hard that she fell to the ground.


    Subsequently, he turned to face Amelia Winters and felt the need to exin. ¡°Amelia, I can exin.


    The situation is not as it appears to be.¡±


    Chuckling lightly, Amelia Winters walked over and brushed Oscar''s shirt while saying casually, ¡°Let me


    clean it for you. It would be bad if dirt got on your clothes.¡±


    Oscar stared deeply into her eyes and asked, ¡°Aren''t you angry?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    A smile spread across Amelia Winters'' face as she inquired, ¡°Is there anything to be furious about?¡±


    As soon as Oscar heard that, he also beamed and said lovingly, ¡°I''ll throw this shirt away when I go


    back and wear the one you bought for me.¡±


    Amelia Hutton was envious and enraged when she saw that the argument she had imagined never


    happened.


    She made an attempt to stand up but quickly realized she had really sprained her ankle.


    When she cried out in pain, Sean hurriedly extended his hand and helped her up. ¡°What''s wrong? Did


    you sprain your ankle?¡± he asked with concern.


    In response, Amelia Hutton nodded.


    ¡°Amy, Sean, you''re here. I was having a brief conversation with Oscar. We were wondering where you


    were, and then you showed up,¡± Amelia Hutton pretended to exin. ¡°Amy, there''s nothing between


    Oscar and me. Please don''t misunderstand. I just identally sprained my ankle and fell on him.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia Winters gave Amelia Hutton aplicated look and responded indifferently, ¡°I


    didn''t misunderstand. However, Oscar dislikes being touched by strangers. He and I are both highly


    sensitive to smell. If there''s another woman''s scent on his body, he''ll probably take at least three


    showers when we go backter. You should be careful when you walk in the future. Don''t just throw


    yourself on others, especially your brother-inw. People aware of what happened won''t give it much


    thought, but those who are unaware might assume that you are attempting to seduce your brother-in-


    law. Mom has just passed away. Don''t make her feel anxious even after she''s gone.¡±


    Amelia Hutton''s expression changed in an instant. Her gorgeous face was slightly distorted in rage.


    ¡°Are you implying that I''m filthy, Amy?¡± She clenched her teeth and inquired.


    ¡°What makes you think that? I''m just reminding you that Mom has just passed away. Don''t keep


    thinking about love all day long, and stop coveting things that aren''t yours,¡± Amelia Winter sternly


    advised. ¡°Oscar and I will go back first.¡±


    Having said that, she linked arms with Oscar and left.


    As soon as they walked away, Amelia Hutton said angrily, ¡°Sean, look at her! Did you hear what she


    just said?¡±


    ¡°Stop stirring up trouble, Amelia. Do you not have any shame?¡± questioned Sean furiously.


    ¡°Sean, what are you doing? Why are you venting your rage on me?¡± Amelia Hutton retorted angrily.


    ¡°Mom just died, and you''re already seducing your brother-inw. Do you want her to be upset with you


    even after she''s gone?¡± Sean reprimanded. He was both disappointed and enraged.


    Immediately, Amelia Hutton shook off his hand, turned around, and walked away. However, her


    sprained ankle was causing her so much pain that she nearly copsed to the ground.


    Seeing that, Sean quickly supported her and questioned indignantly, ¡°Amelia Hutton, can''t you learn to


    be more dignified and prudent? Look at how you''re acting right now. It''s a disgrace.¡±


    ¡°Sean, why haven''t you ever considered that Oscar was the one who hugged me forcefully and took


    advantage of me? Do you think I''m that unattractive?¡±


    ¡°If it were someone else, I might believe it, but Oscar could never do that. With his identity and his


    feelings for Amy, I don''t think he''ll take advantage of you. I''d rather believe you''re shameless.¡± Sean


    relentlessly exposed her lies.


    ¡°Are you even my brother?¡±


    ¡°It''s exactly because I''m your brother that I''ve repeatedly advised you not to provoke Oscar. Never


    have I thought that you would try to seduce him while keeping a vigil for Mom. You really have no


    shame.¡±


    Amelia Hutton was bereft of speech.


    She shoved her brother away before turning around and walking away, ignoring the fact that her ankle


    was sprained.


    Sean was also filled with indignation. He spun around, went to the kitchen to get some pastries, and


    delivered them to the room where Amelia Winters and Oscar were temporarily staying.


    Soon after he knocked, Amelia Winters opened the door for him.


    ¡°Sean, why are you here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I brought you both something to eat because I saw that neither of you ate much tonight.¡± Sean lifted


    the pastries in his hand and queried, ¡°Can I go in?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    When Sean entered and noticed that the bathroom door was closed, he knew that Oscar was taking a


    shower inside.


    ¡°Amy, I''m here to bring you something to eat and also to apologize to Mr. Clinton for what Amelia did.¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡±


    ¡°Amy, you''re a smart woman. I know what happened just now. A woman and a man were chatting


    alone, and coincidentally, we saw them hugging each other. Either they are interested in each other, or


    one of them purposefully seduced the other,¡± Sean uttered. ¡°I know Mr. Clinton can''t be interested in


    Amelia based on how he treats you, so it must be Amelia trying to seduce him. I''vee to apologize


    to you on her behalf.¡±


    With a smile, Amelia Winters sat on the couch and stated, ¡°Sean, it should be Amelia apologizing to


    me, not you.¡±


    ¡°She was simply blinded by love and acted rashly. She was ashamed to see you, so she asked me to


    apologize to you.¡± Sean took a seat on the couch as well. ¡°Mom has only just passed away, and this


    happened. I''m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°I don''t me her. I just find her actions disgusting. While I have nothing against her liking Oscar, I can''t


    agree with her coveting her brother-inw. Please convey this to her on my behalf. Don''t think she can


    treat others like fools just because she thinks she''s smart,¡± Amelia Winters remarked.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Sean''s face.


    Just then, Oscar came out of the bathroom with nothing covering his upper body and just a bath towel


    wrapped around his lower body. Sean did not stay long and only exined, ¡°I brought you something to


    eat. I won''t bother you any longer because it''s alreadyte.¡± With that said, he bid the couple farewell


    and walked out.


    ¡°What was he here for?¡± Oscar inquired.


    ¡°To exin why Amelia Hutton seduced you,¡± Amelia Winters replied.


    In fact, except for Eleanor, who she found to be genuine, she realized that everyone else in the Hutton


    family approached her more or less with a goal. Thus, she intended to keep her distance from them


    after Eleanor''s memorial service was over. After all, she and the Huttons were from two different


    worlds.


    Moreover, Amelia Hutton harbored romantic feelings for Oscar. This was something Amelia Winters


    was sure no woman could stand. She did not want to invite trouble by maintaining a close rtionship


    with the Huttons.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    Oscar walked over and hugged her. ¡°Are you really not mad at what I did just now?¡±


    ¡°You want me to be mad at you?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°That''s not what I meant. It''s just weird seeing you react so calmly. I bet other wives would have


    exploded should this happen to their husbands, regardless of the truth of the matter. You''re way too


    calm,¡± Oscarined.


    ¡°So you''re ming me for being too calm when I''m just trying to be considerate?¡± Amelia stopped


    smiling and put on an angry front on purpose. ¡°Fine. Tell me what you were doing with Amelia when


    you were alone with her in the middle of the night. You bettere clean now, or else I''ll kick you out of


    bed.¡±


    Oscar watched in interest and amusement as she blew her top. He thought she looked adorable as this


    was different from her usualposed demeanor.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I told you she came to look for me, brought me fruits, and fell into my arms?¡±


    Oscar asked.


    Amelia poked his chest with her finger and pouted. ¡°You could have dodged her since you have quick


    reflexes. Did you intentionally allow that to happen?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Oscar admitted.


    Amelia pinched his chest and raised her voice. ¡°You better exin yourself today! If not, I''ll kick you out


    of the house.¡±


    He exined, ¡°I heard you and Seaning in our direction, so I wanted to know how you would react


    when you see another woman in my arms. I''m curious to know if you''d scream at me and question me


    like how most women would do or remain calm and act as if it doesn''t bother you. I also wanted to


    know if you would yell at Amelia and me for being shameless. In hindsight, it was done in poor taste on


    my part. Regardless, I was eager to know your reaction.¡±


    ¡°So you went all out to bring the jealousy out of me, huh? What if I misunderstood you and refused to


    listen to your exnation?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°You wouldn''t do that to me,¡± he answered.


    Amelia looked at the man. Well, he got me.


    She continued asking, ¡°What makes you think so?¡±


    ¡°Because you can''t bear to leave me.¡±


    ¡°Since you know I won''t leave you, why would you still test my patience with this kind of ridiculous


    experiment? I don''t care if you did this on purpose or unintentionally, but the fact that a woman tried to


    approach you has made me ufortable. I''d go bonkers if there''s something fishy between you and


    my sister, especially since it''s too soon after Mom died,¡± Amelia voiced out her thoughts and ended


    with a sigh.


    Oscar stroked the back of her head and said, ¡°I''m sorry. I was being inconsiderate.¡±


    Amelia leaned on his chest and muttered, ¡°Oscar, Mom''s funeral has worn me out. It also got me to


    start thinking about how fragile life can be. I just want to spend the rest of my life with you without being


    caught up in any drama. I''ve severed my ties with all the men who once appeared in my life, but you''re


    still a chick ma. I won''t stop them from confessing their love for you, but I need to know if your


    heart is with me.¡±


    Oscar lowered his voice and replied, ¡°I''m sorry to make you feel this way, but I''ve never paid any


    attention to those women.¡±


    Amelia finally let out a chuckle. ¡°Let''s go to bed. Since we don''t need to stay upte tonight, we can


    have a good night''s sleep.¡±


    Oscar asked, ¡°Are you not going to reprimand me further?¡±


    ¡°Are you a masochist? I''ve never realized you had this dark side in you, even though we''ve been


    married for many years,¡± Amelia quipped.


    The couple got into bed and continued their small talk for a few more minutes before turning in for the


    night.


    The next day, Amelia Winters bumped into Amelia Hutton along the corridor. She hesitated for a


    moment but decided not to run away from her sister.


    ¡°Good morning, Amy. Where''s Oscar?¡± Amelia Hutton acted as if nothing had happenedst night.


    Amelia Winters nced at her with a grin. She was surprised to see how steady Amelia Hutton was.


    She can give those scheming women a run for their money. It''s as if she has no shame.


    Oscar was an outstanding man, and women were naturally attracted to him. That was why Amelia


    Winters had to put her guard up to prevent other women from snatching her husband away from her.


    ¡°Oscar and Sean aren''t home. They went out to buy the food and drinks for tonight''s gathering. What''s


    wrong? Are you nning to seduce him again?¡± Amelia Winters asked.


    Amelia Hutton replied frankly, ¡°Oscar is an outstanding man. Any woman will find him attractive. You


    and I are sisters, so I''m not surprised we have the same taste in men. If he can fall for you, I''m sure he


    can fall for me too. I heard married men often have a close rtionship with their sisters-inw. I


    wonder how true that is?¡± Amelia Hutton sneered with a smirk.


    ¡°Have some respect for yourself, Amelia Hutton. Mom has just passed away, yet you''re saying stuff like


    this. Do you want her to haunt you in your dreams?¡± Amelia Winters red at her and said


    nonchntly, ¡°I would be ashamed to call you my daughter. What an embarrassment.¡±


    Amelia Hutton retaliated, ¡°You can''t judge me just because you married a good husband. Yes, I fell in


    love with my brother-inw, but so what? Love is above all, anyway.¡±


    She then continued in a righteous manner, ¡°You should be thankful I didn''t y dirty tricks behind your


    back to take you down. Mom favors you, so that was why she thought it was wrong for me to fall in love


    with Oscar. But I beg to differ. Only a fool would not strive to pursue someone they love. All''s fair in love


    and war, so let''spete.¡±


    Amelia Winters felt it was meaningless to continue this argument since she did not see eye to eye with


    Amelia Hutton about the topic.


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± Amelia Winters said.


    Yet, Amelia Hutton still refused to let her through. ¡°Amy, I don''t mind bing Oscar''s mistress as long


    as you allow us to be together. I''ll not ruin your marriage, I promise. Give me a chance. Do it for Mom''s


    sake.¡±


    Amelia Winters looked at her sister as if she was looking at a lunatic. She turned sideways and was


    about to walk away from Amelia Hutton.


    Amelia Hutton smashed the bowl in her hand, took a broken piece, and ced it on her wrist. ¡°Amelia


    Winters, don''t you dare walk away! I''ll cut myself!¡±


    Amelia Winters paused and turned around. She looked at her and said icily, ¡°What do you want from


    me?¡±


    ¡°Get Oscar to fall in love with me, or I''ll cut my wrist.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and do it. I''m not responsible for your life. If you don''t cherish it, so be it. I''m not a saint like


    Mother Mary. I can''t give up my husband just because someone threatens to kill herself in front of me.


    You wish to end your life here? By all means,¡± Amelia Winters said indifferently while looking at Amelia


    Hutton with a scowl.


    ¡°How can you be so heartless? How could you utter such a cruel remark to me when Mom has only


    recently passed on? You think you can sleep in peace after saying things like this?¡±


    ¡°Why not? You''re the one who wants tomit suicide. Neither did I rob you or murder you. No one


    can judge me for the things I said as I did no one wrong.¡± Amelia Winters inched closer and warned,


    ¡°The world doesn''t revolve around you, Amelia Hutton. You''re not that important. And don''t you dare


    make me feel inferior to you or tell me I''m notpatible with Oscar. I might have been inferior to you


    seven or eight years ago, but I''m the official Mrs. Clinton now. As the years went by, I improved my


    demeanor and became a better person. In fact, I''m a much better person than you now.¡±


    Amelia Winters'' intimidating aura caused Amelia Hutton to stagger backward. A hint of fear shed


    across thetter''s eyes, but she steadied herself and took a few steps forward.


    Amelia Winters let out a mirthlessugh and said, ¡°Amelia, you''re from the Hutton family, so the world


    is your oyster. Since there are many highly-qualified bachelors and entrepreneurs out there for you to


    choose from, why must you set your eyes on someone''s husband? Don''t do something you might


    regret. You might end up losing more than you gain.¡±


    She then walked past Amelia Hutton and left.


    As Amelia Winters walked away, Amelia Hutton red at her back and swore she would one day


    snatch Oscar over. Since we both look alike, I''m sure I can take her down. Besides, I have the looks,


    come from a prominent family, and am highly educated. Oscar will fall for me for sure.


    Amelia Hutton reckoned it would be an uphill battle, but she was ready for it. The more challenging it is,


    the more aplished I would feel when I capture his heart.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    After the memorial service for Eleanor was over, Oscar and Amelia Winters decided to go home.


    The day before they left, Benjamin and Amelia Hutton came to visit them.


    Amelia Winters found that strange. After all, she felt that she no longer had any connection with the


    Hutton family after the passing of Eleanor. It was also pointless for Benjamin toe and look for her.


    After ncing at Amelia Hutton, though, she had an idea why the two came here.


    ¡°Mr. Hutton, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Amelia Winters asked in a distant tone.


    Benjamin nced inside the room and replied with a solemn expression, ¡°Can we talk inside?¡±


    Amelia Winters turned sideways, gesturing at them toe in.


    Benjamin and Amelia Hutton walked into the room. Just then, Oscar walked out of the bathroom. Upon


    shooting the two a nce, he asked indifferently, ¡°Mr. Hutton, what else do you guys want?¡±


    Benjamin gazed at Oscar. He couldn''t help butpliment thetter in his heart. As expected from a


    capable man. The aura he exudes is really something.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Actually, I came here to discuss something with you guys today. Amelia says that she likes life in


    Tayhaven, so she''s thinking of finding a job there. Both you and Lia are also living in Tayhaven, so can


    you help me take care of her?¡± Benjamin put his hands behind his back as he came clean about his


    intention. ¡°I n to move there too after some time. My wife had always wanted to go and stay with Lia


    in Tayhaven, so I want to fulfill her wish for her.¡±


    ¡°There''s no need for that. I think our two families don''t have to keep in contact anymore,¡± Oscar


    rejected without hesitation.


    A glint appeared in Benjamin''s eyes. Smiling, he said, ¡°Could you give me a reason?


    Oscar answered, ¡°You''ve never wanted to recognize Amelia as your daughter since the beginning. Now


    that Mom has passed away, there''s no need for you to continue treating her as your daughter, right?


    After all, she''s just a bastard child to you. You''ve already done your best.¡±


    Benjamin''s face turned ashen.


    ¡°Oscar, all humans make mistakes. In truth, Dad had epted Amy a long time ago. He just found it


    hard to admit because he''s too prideful. He has already set aside his pride to ask you guys for help.


    Are you and Amy really not willing to forgive an elder who just lost his wife?¡± Amelia Hutton looked at


    Oscar, trying to convince him.


    Oscar chuckled in response. ¡°Mr. Hutton, I don''t know what you guys are nning. Either way, I don''t


    want my wife to have any unnecessary interactions with you. She''ll be just fine with me.¡±


    Benjamin''s hands trembled. He then shifted his gaze to Amelia Winters. ¡°Lia, your mom asked me to


    take care of you well before her passing. I know I was cold to you back then, but even a criminal has


    the chance to change for the better. Are you truly unwilling to forgive me?¡±


    Amelia Winters averted her gaze. She walked over to the wardrobe and packed her clothes, pretending


    to look busy.


    Benjamin stared at her intently. With a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°Lia, what must I do for you to forgive


    me? Do you want me to get on my knees? All right. I''ll kneel for you now.¡±


    Startled, Amelia Winters spun around and noticed that Benjamin was bending his body. A tinge of


    surprise shed across her eyes. She wanted to hurry over to stop Benjamin. Unexpectedly, Oscar


    held Benjamin before she could do so. ¡°Mr. Hutton, you''re an elder. Perhaps you don''t mind kneeling,


    but Amelia won''t be happy to see that.¡±


    Benjamin tried to exert more force. Unfortunately, he was old, so Oscar was way stronger than him.


    Left with no choice, he could only give up.


    ¡°Lia, can you give me a chance to make it up to you as a father?¡± Benjamin tried to y the family card.


    Aplicated range of emotions flickered across Amelia Winters'' eyes.


    ¡°Amy, Dad is being repentant. Do you really want to see an elder who has just lost his wife beg you like


    this? Do you have to be so cruel?¡± Amelia Hutton was infuriated.


    Amelia Winters scrutinized Benjamin and Amelia Hutton. For a moment, she couldn''t tell what the two


    were thinking. She was sure that they had some ulterior motives because it was strange for them to be


    so proactive suddenly. She wouldn''t mind if she were alone. However, she was connected to the entire


    Clinton family now. Recently, things had been rough for the Clintons as many things had happened in


    theirpany. Although the father-daughter duo wouldn''t be able to affect the foundation of the


    company, the same could not be said for the mental state of the Clintons. It was already hard enough


    for them to solve thepany''s problems, so it would only add fuel to the fire if the Huttons were to


    kick up trouble. Hence, Amelia Winters couldn''t help but put her guard up upon hearing what Benjamin


    and Amelia Hutton said.


    She could ept Eleanor as her family unconditionally. Nevertheless, she had to treat the rest of the


    people in the Hutton family extra cautiously. It was undeniable that she was also part of the Hutton


    family. However, she had been missing for more than twenty years, so she almost had no feelings for


    those in that family. To her, they were just slightly more familiar than strangers. Thus, Amelia Winters


    had no choice but to be wary of them.


    One mustn''t bear ill intentions, but one mustn''t let their guard down either. Amelia Winters wasn''t some


    innocent youngdy. If she let her guard down, she might lose her family, which she had poured much


    time and effort into building. Besides, the Clinton family''s business might even be in danger because of


    her.


    Amelia Winters had never wanted to hurt anyone, but that didn''t mean that others were the same.


    Her mind was in utter chaos at that moment as she wracked her brain. Suddenly, sheughed. ¡°Mr.


    Hutton, Amelia, I think you guys have misunderstood something. I don''t mind you guys moving to


    Tayhaven. I''ll even try to help if you need anything. However, I wonder why you two have to keep


    saying that I''m cruel and unfilial.¡±


    Amelia Hutton and Benjamin were stunned.


    ¡°Amy, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I just want to say that I don''t need the Hutton family to make it up to me. By the way, I


    don''t want any of the inheritance. You guys don''t have to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°Stop bbering nonsense. As for the inheritance, I''ve written the will ording to your mother''s


    wishes before she died. I even asked thewyer to verify it. You have a share in the inheritance. I don''t


    care what you think of us, but I really want to make it up to you. I''m being sincere,¡± Benjamin said with


    a straight face.


    Amelia Winters was stunned.


    ¡°I''ve said too much today. If you don''t want me to stay in Tayhaven in the future, I won''t go. Regardless,


    you''ll receive a share in our family''s inheritance after I leave this world. As for your sister, I hope you


    can find her a job if she really wants to go to Tayhaven. After all, it''s rare for her to have such


    determination.¡±


    ¡°I''ll try.¡±


    After sending off Benjamin and Amelia Hutton, Amelia Winters said, ¡°Oscar, I wonder what they have


    up their sleeves. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Don''t think too much. Let''s just go with the flow,¡± Oscar replied.


    Amelia Winters nodded.


    As soon as the two left the room, Amelia Hutton''s expression turned grim. ¡°Dad, what exactly are you


    trying to do? Don''t you use to hate Amy a lot? Why are you now giving her a share of the inheritance?¡±


    ¡°This is your mother''sst wish. She suffered a lot because of me. I can''t let her leave the world with


    worries.¡± Benjamin shot her a nce.


    ¡°But then, it''s evident that she doesn''t want to recognize you as her father. Sean and I should be the


    ones who inherit everything after you pass away. Are you sure you want an outsider to interfere in


    this?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you''ve changed. You used to be firm and decisive. Not only did your heart be softer now,


    but you''re also not thinking straight anymore. You''ll definitely lose your mind and give out all the assets


    of the Hutton family to the Clinton family one day!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Benjamin red at Amelia. ¡°Don''t forget that she''s your sister. She carries my blood in her


    body too. Even though she has married into another family now, it''s still reasonable for her to receive


    part of the inheritance of our family. Amelia, you should not be that short-sighted and petty.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I see that you''ve truly gone senile!¡± Amelia was fuming with rage.


    Having said that, she ran away without hesitation.


    Benjamin narrowed his hazy eyes, which wereced with unreadable emotions. Then, he let out a sigh.


    The sudden passing of Eleanor had changed him. Because of that, his sharp edges had disappeared,


    and he was no longer as domineering and decisive as before.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Sean walked over to him.


    ncing at Sean, Benjamin replied, ¡°You''re here.¡±


    ¡°Dad, did you go and see Amy?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°Your younger sister wants to find a job in Tayhaven, so I went to see Amy and asked her to take care


    of your sister.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you know that Amelia just wants to stir up trouble. Why are you enabling her?¡±


    ¡°Just let her do as she wants. Your mom is gone now, so I find it meaningless to stay in the world like


    this. Perhaps I''ll feel less bored if I let Amelia mess around for a little.¡± There was a tinge of sheer


    madness in Benjamin''s eyes. Soon, an evil smile crept on his face. ¡°Perhaps I will forget the fact that


    your mom is gone, too. Actually, I''ve been wondering something. If your mom hadn''t reunited with


    Amelia Winters, maybe she wouldn''t have died so early. She''s a mentally strong woman, so she would


    have been reluctant to leave the world without finding her lost daughter. Sadly, she''s gone now. I


    wonder if she feels cold now. Should I send someone to keep herpany there? She likes Amelia


    Winters a lot. So, will your mom appear in my dream if anything happens to Amelia Winters?¡±


    Sean felt a chill run down his spine. He stared into Benjamin''s eyes with a conflicted expression.


    After pondering for a second, he said, ¡°Dad, Mom''s gone, and she''s noting back. We, who are still


    alive, should carry on with our lives well. Please don''t be like that.¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. ¡°No. I think your mom wille and see me in my dream. As long as


    something happens to Amelia Winters, your mom will definitely feel upset. Then, she''ll visit me in a


    dream and ask me to protect her favorite daughter. In that case, I''ll get to see her again, right?¡±


    Sean had a bad feeling in the pit of his stomach. ¡°Dad, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Sean. I''m just going to make her stay here longer. Your mom will definitely appear in my


    dream if that woman gets injured.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Dad. Oscar is not someone you can afford to mess with.¡±


    Suddenly, Benjamin let out a chuckle. Lifting his hand, he patted Sean''s shoulder. ¡°Sean, I was just


    kidding with you! Of course, I''m not willing to make your mom worry! She likes Amelia Winters a lot, so


    I''ll take care of Amelia well for her.¡±


    Sean was perplexed.


    ¡°All right. You just have to focus on managing thepany properly. I''m going to talk to your mom''s


    photo.¡± Having said that, Benjamin walked away.


    Sean stared at his father''s back, which cut a despondent sight. He had a feeling that his father had


    gone insane.


    Sean kept an eye on Benjamin cautiously for the rest of the day. Finally, he felt relieved when Amelia


    and Oscar boarded the ne. Fortunately, Benjamin didn''t do anything overboard, or the entire Hutton


    family would have to suffer if Benjamin pissed Oscar off. If that happened, an intense battle between


    the corporates might break out again.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Are you really worried that I''ll target her?¡± Benjaminughed.


    Sean shook his head in response. ¡°No. I''m just afraid that you can''t move on from Mom''s death and


    might mistake Amy for Mom.¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes, responding nonchntly, ¡°Yes, she looks so much like your mom. What if


    she''s your mom''s incarnation? What do you think?¡±


    The veins on Sean''s forehead throbbed. He was afraid that Benjamin would lose his mind again.


    ¡°Dad...¡±


    ¡°That''s impossible. Your mom is so much prettier than her, after all,¡± Benjamin interrupted him.


    Sean was so confused that he didn''t know what to say.


    ¡°No. It''s very likely your mom turned into her when she found out that her days were numbered. I''ll go


    and visit your mom in Tayhaven again after some time. Thank you for reminding me about that, Sean.¡±


    After saying that, Benjamin walked away in excitement.


    It was then Sean finally realized how serious the situation was.


    Immediately, he followed Benjamin. ¡°Dad, she''s not Mom. Mom is already dead. Wake up!¡±


    Nevertheless, Benjamin paid him no mind.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    Sean thought Benjamin was merely trying to be funny, yet it turned out that he was serious about it.


    On the fifth day after Amelia''s return to Tayhaven, Benjamin said solemnly to Sean, ¡°I dreamed of your


    momst night, Sean. She told me Amelia Winters was her incarnation. She must''ve done that


    because she was worried I''d be lonely. That''s why I''ve decided¡ªI''m going to Tayhaven.¡±


    Sean felt his head throbbing dully.


    ¡°Dad, you must be missing Mom too much. Why don''t youe back and take charge of the


    company? I''ll help you out and follow your every instruction.¡± He decided to make apromise.


    ¡°Why should I return when I''ve already left thepany in your care? I promised your mom I''d take her


    on trips when we got older. She left before we could do so, but I''m sure she must''ve missed me so


    much, and that''s why she came back as Amelia. So, this time, I''ll watch her closely and never let her


    leave my side.¡± Benjamin then took out several travel books. ¡°I''ve prepared these. I''ll take your mom to


    whichever country she wants. Since she once told me she loves waterfalls, I''m going to bring her to


    countries that have them so that she can see them with her own eyes. She also mentioned adoring


    monkeys; I''ll buy a lot for her so she can take care of them when the timees. I''ll get her everything


    she wants and never make her angry again.¡±


    Sean''s headache intensified.


    ¡°Dad, stop messing around. Amy is your daughter; you should know that better than anyone else. Mom


    has left us. No matter whether you can ept it, that''s the fact.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Benjamin was infuriated. ¡°You''re the one who told me she looks exactly like your mom.


    How can they share the same appearance if they aren''t the same person?¡±


    Sean was about to say something when Benjamin aggressively interrupted, ¡°That''s enough. Your mom


    wouldn''t lie to me. I''ve hurt her for more than twenty years. I have to help her take care of Amy no


    matter what.¡±


    ¡°Dad...¡±


    ¡°Focus on managing thepany. I''m taking your sister to Tayhaven.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don''t you try to do anything funny.¡±


    ¡°Sean, if you continue to stop me, I''ll get thewyers to amend my will and leave all my assets to your


    sister.¡±


    Sean fell silent at once.


    Satisfied, Benjamin instructed the maid to bring him his packed luggage. Likewise, Amelia also came


    over with hers.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°We can leave now, Dad.¡±


    The two left Sean overwhelmed by frustration. Yet, he still could not quite figure out what ulterior


    motives they were nning.


    ¡°Amelia, if you want a job, I can make arrangements and get you a position as the vice president of the


    company. There''s no need to head over to Tayhaven.¡±


    ¡°Sean, you should know what''s on my mind. Finding a job isn''t exactly my main purpose. As for Dad,


    he''s rather adamant that Amy is Mom. I gave it some thought and figured it was quite true. Otherwise,


    there''s no way they could share such an uncanny resemnce.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Dad is acting that way because he just lost the love of his life. Why


    are you like this too? Believe it or not, I can cut off all your credit cards!¡±


    ¡°Sean, I don''t think you can do that. Those are under Dad''s name.¡±


    Sean waspletely at a loss for words.


    Watching Benjamin and Amelia leave, he felt a terrible ache in his head.


    Subsequently, he called Oscar and gave a full ount of the situation. He also asked thetter to look


    out for Benjamin.


    Upon hanging up the call, Oscar scoffed coldly.


    Benjamin thinks Amelia is Mrs. Hutton, huh? How amusing. Wasn''t he the one who kept calling Amelia


    a bastard when she and Mrs. Hutton were mother and daughter? Now that Mrs. Hutton has passed


    away, he thinks Amelia is the incarnation of his wife. What an illogical mindset! I wonder what ulterior


    motives he has for trying to get near Amelia. I want to see what tricks he has up his sleeves!


    As much as the Hutton family was sufficiently powerful and affluent, they were not capable enough of


    doing anything significant in Tayhaven.


    Oscar immediately instructed his men to head to the airport to stop them and bring them to the


    organization right after.


    Hence, as soon as Benjamin and Amelia stepped out of the airport, several men in suits immediately


    stopped them and directed them into a vehicle.


    Benjamin stared at those men and bellowed, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Our boss wants to meet you, Mr. Hutton. You better behave yourself. You should know men like us


    love using brutal methods to deal with uncooperative people,¡± one of the bodyguards warned.


    Of course, Benjamin was wise enough to stop talking.


    However, Amelia would not relent. ¡°Who''s your boss? Listen up; my dad is the chairman of Hutton


    Corporations. The Hutton family is one of the most prominent families in Saspiuburg. And not to forget,


    my brother-inw is the heir to the Clinton family. He''s an influential figure in Tayhaven and is currently


    managing Clinton Corporations. If anything were to happen to us, you guys definitely won''t get away


    with it either!¡±


    There was no response to her words.


    ¡°Hey, did you guys not hear what I just said? My brother-inw is the most powerful man in Tayhaven


    and the heir to the Clinton family. You guys will be in hot water if anything happens to us!¡±


    ¡°Enough of that, Amelia. Nothing is going to happen to us,¡± Benjamin muttered. This bunch of people


    seem well-trained and nicely dressed. They don''t look like ouws on the run; neither do they look like


    unreasonable thugs. Instead, they look like specially trained bodyguards. Besides, I have no enemies


    in Tayhaven. If anything, Oscar is most likely the one who sent them.


    With a rough gauge of the situation, Benjamin was not as nervous. Since things had turned out the way


    they did, he decided to go with the flow. Oscar has gone to such an extent to invite me there. His


    presence is indeed impressive, so how can I possibly allow myself to lose to him?


    Undeniably, Benjamin was indeed a seasoned yer in the business world. He was not only sharp-


    eyed but also highly meticulous. If not for Eleanor''s death, his fighting spirit would not have been


    extinguished that easily. Neither would he stand down from his position that early.


    Upon arrival at the destination, the bodyguards led the two upstairs. A look of surprise shed across


    Amelia''s eyes as she gazed at the high-tech decorations all around.


    ¡°Mr. Hutton, Ms. Hutton, please take a seat first. Boss will be here sometime soon.¡± The bodyguard


    courteously ushered them to sit on the couch as he served them some pastries and coffee.


    After observing the proper etiquettes, those bodyguards quickly made their way out, leaving behind


    Benjamin and Amelia in the spacious house.


    Amelia swept her gaze across the whole house, and after noticing no surveince cameras around,


    she said, ¡°Dad, do you think they''re watching us in secret?¡±


    Benjamin had his eyes shut and ignored her.


    ¡°Dad, talk to me, won''t you? I''m quite scared,¡± she uttered.


    ¡°Just wait and see. Those people won''t do anything to us. I haven''t fulfilled your mom''sst wishes, so I


    won''t let anything happen to me.¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips. Could it be that Dad has legit lost his mind?


    Just as they were growing impatient, Oscar made his appearance.


    ¡°O-Oscar?¡± Amelia jumped up from the couch in disbelief. ¡°Why is it you?¡±


    Oscar threw her a nce and strode up to take a seat on the couch opposite them. ¡°Mr. Hutton, I heard


    from your son that you''ve taken my wife as Mrs. Hutton. I''m curious about what''s going through your


    mind?¡±


    Benjamin let out a weakugh and switched his position as he cidly responded, ¡°I know Lia is my


    daughter. It''s just that she shares so much resemnce to my wife. That''s why I decided to visit her


    here. About a month before Eleanor''s death, she implored me to take good care of Lia. As it''s herst


    wish, I can''t disappoint her.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it''s because of that? Or is it because of your selfish desires? I heard from Mr. Sean that


    you intend to do something to your daughter. It''s utterly disgusting. Hence, I decided to get my men to


    invite you over for a chat before you tried to do something irrational because of your longing for your


    dead wife.¡±


    Benjamin curled the edges of his lips into a faint smile. ¡°Rest assured. I''m not sick to the extent that I''d


    make a move on my daughter. I purely want to see her. I don''t think it''s a crime for a father to visit his


    daughter, right?¡±


    ¡°It indeed isn''t.¡± Oscar was seemingly in some deliberation before he changed the subject. ¡°I have


    ordered my men to prepare a private jet for the two of you. You should return to Saspiuburg. Tayhaven


    isn''t the ce for you.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, you should know very well that I''ll stille back even if I return to Saspiuburg,¡± Benjamin


    stated mildly.


    Oscar shed a smirk. ¡°The next time youe here, you will most likely return with a broken or


    missing limb.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Oscar?¡±


    ¡°It''s exactly what the words imply.¡±


    Benjamin sprang up from the couch and uttered, ¡°Since you don''t wish for us to meet Lia, we shall take


    our leave then. We won''t trouble you to prepare that private jet for us either.¡±


    ¡°Dad...¡±


    ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    With that, Oscar sent them out of the building. To be at ease, he also ordered his men to tail the father


    and daughter duo and watch them board the ne at the airport.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    Not long after Benjamin and Amelia''s return to Saspiuburg, an anonymous post appeared on the


    inte. It was titled: Clinton Corporations'' Heir Misusing Power To Stop Wife From Acknowledging


    Family. The content tried to stir the public''s emotions by illustrating how the authoritative heir had


    forced his wife to break all ties with the family members she had just reunited with. It also stated how


    the heir had invited the chairman of Hutton Corporations, who missed his daughter dearly, over for a


    short chat, only to get beaten up badly as there were passers-by who spotted the man with multiple


    bruises on his face after that.


    That intriguing storyline undoubtedly attracted the attention of many, and in no time, the post rose to


    first ce on the trending list.


    Even though the post did not mention any names, it garnered the interest of the various media outlets


    rtively quickly since Clinton Corporations and Hutton Corporations were considerably well-known


    organizations in Tayhaven and Saspiuburg. Unafraid of the consequences, many reporters hurried


    toward Clinton Corporations to fight for an opportunity to interview Oscar.


    Meanwhile, Linda knocked on the door and only entered after getting the green light from Oscar.


    ¡°The chief reporter of Chronicles Daily would like to have an interview with you, Mr. Clinton. Are you


    interested?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°I won''t be doing any interviews. Also, get someone to get rid of that online post,¡± Oscarmanded


    while sorting out some documents.


    ¡°But Mr. Clinton, Chronicles Daily is Tayhaven''s best publishing house. It has the best sales for its daily


    newspapers and holds a significant role in the country. Why don''t you ept an hour''s interview with


    them and use the chance to rify the false usations against you online?¡± Linda gave it some


    thought and bravely offered her suggestion.


    ¡°I don''t think there''s a need to reveal my family affairs to the entire world,¡± Oscar cidly said as he


    lifted his head and swept a gaze over her.


    Linda took a deep breath to suppress the anxiety surging within her. ¡°Mr. Clinton, allow me to say


    something. Everyone who knows you personally is aware that the content in that post is fake. However,


    it has be the most widely viewed post on the inte. Cyberbullying has a lot more impact than


    we think. In my opinion, why don''t you make a brief response, Mr. Clinton? Or else it''ll surely affect the


    company''s shares sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°There''s no need. It''s nothing but a nonsensical post.¡± Oscar waved his hand in dismissal. ¡°Get back to


    work.¡±


    Left with no choice, Linda headed out after taking an additional nce at the man.


    As soon as she stepped out, Isabe arrived in the elevator.


    ¡°Ms. Walker,¡± Linda greeted politely.


    Isabe lightly nodded and whispered, ¡°Is Oscar in there?¡±


    Linda bobbed her head.


    ¡°Okay. I shall make my way in then.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton is busy with work right now, Ms. Walker. Without his permission, you better not go in. That''ll


    save secretaries like us from getting reprimanded.¡±


    Isabe cast her a quick look and articted, ¡°I need to talk to him about some matters. Don''t worry; I


    promise he won''t me it on you.¡±


    Since she was so persistent about it, Linda did not say anything more.


    With that, Isabe headed toward Oscar''s office and gave a knock on the door. Sure enough, he


    agreed to let her in.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oscar, I''ve already sent someone to check on the IP address of that anonymous poster. The culprit


    turns out to be a resident of a random neighborhood in Saspiuburg. I sought help from a friend to look


    for that person in that neighborhood, but he fled the scene long ago. My friend learned from the


    management office that the anonymous poster is an IT expert. He''s adept withputers and works as


    a technician in a medium-sizedpany. He resigned a few days ago, and guess what? That post


    appeared online subsequently. We also found a sum of money transferred into his ount


    anonymously,¡± Isabe conveyed upon stepping into the office.


    Without looking up, Oscar replied, ¡°I know. I''ve already gotten my men to check on it. He''s nothing but


    a clown. There''s no need to be bothered about someone insignificant like him.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, they''ve bullied you to this extent and even falsely used you of ill-treating your wife and


    stopping her from acknowledging her family. It has caused severe damage to your reputation. I think it''s


    time for you to step forward and rify the situation.¡± Isabe scrunched her brows tightly.


    Oscar let out a snort ofughter and finally lifted his head at that point.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°I''m worried about you, Oscar. Why do you appear sockadaisical about the situation?¡±


    ¡°If there''s nothing else, you can head out now, Isabe. I don''t need an irresponsible person who


    doesn''t know how to differentiate private matters from work to continue staying in thepany.¡±


    Isabe bit her lip and fell silent.


    ¡°Oscar, we can always be good friends. Though I''m not lucky enough to be the woman you love,


    I''m still your sister in name. There''s no need to be so wary of me,¡± Isabe reasoned.


    Oscar grabbed his pen and continued with his work, ignoring herpletely.


    Isabe gazed at the man intently for a moment before she turned and headed out.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, are you getting back to work?¡± Linda queried.


    In response, Isabe merely shot her a look and continued heading into the pantry.


    When she stepped out, she had two cups of beverages in her grip¡ªone was a coffee, and the other a


    tea.


    She passed the coffee to Linda and said, ¡°I brewed this for you, Linda. Try it. And this is for Oscar. I


    noticed he''s been upied with work recently, so I think drinking some tea will help him stay


    energized.¡±


    Receiving the coffee, Linda put on a surprised expression. ¡°Ms. Walker, thank you for the coffee. Not to


    worry, I''ll bring this cup of tea to Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Isabe pulled a smile on her face. ¡°I''m counting on you then.¡±


    After Isabe left, Linda stared at the cup of coffee in her hand helplessly.


    ¡°Linda, you''ve attracted Ms. Walker''s attention. Be extremely careful from now on. Hopefully, you won''t


    be in the same predicament as the other Linda,¡± another secretary reminded.


    Averting her gaze to the cup of steaming hot tea in her other hand, Linda began mumbling to herself, ¡°I


    doubt there''s anything wrong with this cup of tea, right? It can''t possibly be spiked, could it?¡±


    Having convinced herself mentally, she brought the cup of tea into the office.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you have been very busy at work, so I made you a cup of tea. Have a taste and see if it''s


    to your liking. Mrs. Clinton specially taught me how to brew it,¡± Linda imed.


    Raising his head to eye the cup of hot tea before him, Oscar picked it up and blew on it before taking a


    sip. Then, he directed his gaze to Linda and asked, ¡°Amelia really taught you this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton. I learned it from Mrs. Clinton before. Is it not to your liking? I guess I was just acting


    smart. Sorry about that.¡± Linda wore a silly grin as she answered him.


    ¡°It doesn''t taste too bad. Get back to your work.¡± Oscar waved a dismissive hand.


    Hearing that, Linda breathed a sigh of relief.


    She nodded in acknowledgment and turned to leave.


    As soon as Linda exited Oscar''s office, she caught sight of Isabe, who she thought had left long ago,


    waiting for her at her desk.


    Instantly, her heart leaped to her throat again. ¡°Ms. Walker, is there anything else I can do for you?¡±


    ¡°Take it easy. I only want to know if Oscar has drank that cup of tea?¡± Isabe was surprisingly


    amicable.


    Astonishment flooded Linda''s heart, but she honestly answered, ¡°Yes, Ms. Walker, Mr. Clinton drank it.


    Is there anything else?¡±


    Isabe''s eyes glistened with joy as she smiled. ¡°Nope. Continue with what you''re doing. I have to get


    back to work too.¡±


    In high spirits, she whipped around and walked away.


    That secretary who had a good rtionship with Linda pensively questioned, ¡°Linda, don''t you think


    Ms. Walker is quite odd? She diligently makes coffee or tea for Mr. Clinton, yet she has never sent it to


    him herself. Is it possible that she put something in the beverages?¡±


    ¡°Do you think we''re filming a drama right now? Who in the world would be so dumb to spike a drink in


    front of so many people? Hurry and get back to work,¡± Linda replied.


    ¡°Never let your guard down, Linda. It''s better to be cautious so that you won''t be someone else''s


    scapegoat.¡±


    ¡°I know. I''m not that stupid.¡±


    Finishing her words, Linda returned to her seat. As much as she was skeptical about Isabe''s


    behavior, she supposed thetter was not that foolish and reasoned that Isabe had done it out of


    pure admiration for Oscar.


    Meanwhile, Isabe was brimming with exhration back in her office. Oscar has drank so many cups


    of coffee and tea that I brewed. A little more hard work left to go before I get to perform deep hypnosis


    on him.


    Already, passionate scenes of Oscar pulling her into his embrace yed in her mind, and she could not


    wait for it to be reality.

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    Naturally, Amelia also saw the online post that ndered Oscar. She requested help from a skillful


    hacker friend of hers to dig out where the online post was sent out. In no time, the friend updated her


    that the ID of the poster came from the personalputer owned by a tenant living in a condominium


    in a small neighborhood in Saspiuburg. When the hacker hacked into that person''s banking records,


    the hacker found a suspiciouslyrge sum of money transferred into that tenant''s bank ount. The


    hacker surmised that someone had hired the tenant to create a defamatory post to shove Oscar under


    the spotlight and also make him the target of discussion. Moreover, the ounts activelymenting


    on the post were actually alternate ounts, presumably owned by ghostwriters hired by the


    mastermind to sway public opinion.


    After obtaining that information, Amelia immediately gave Sean a call.


    ¡°Hello, Amy.¡± Sean''s tired voice sounded from the phone.


    Without wasting any time, Amelia said, ¡°Sean, did you see that recent online post that''s making the


    rounds on the inte? It has already attracted the interest of the media.¡±


    ¡°I know. I saw that. Moreover, many journalists surrounded mypany today, trying to get an


    interview with me. They wanted to verify whether that was true. However, I''ve ordered someone to


    chase them all away.¡± Sean massaged his temples and continued, ¡°Actually, Dad ordered someone to


    post that. God, I don''t know what he''s thinking anymore. Even I, his son, have no clue what is going on


    in his mind. Ever since Mom died, he has been acting really crazy and doing things without caring for


    the consequences.¡±


    Although Amelia was somewhat surprised at the answer, she was also confused.


    ¡°Why is he doing this? I don''t think he needs to go this far. Any idea?¡± Amelia calmly questioned.


    Sean didn''t know how to exin it to Amelia. After a long torturous pause, he finally answered, ¡°Amy,


    you need to be careful. I think Dad has made you Mom''s recement. After her sudden death, I think


    he found it too hard to ept reality and has changed the focus of his love to you. Although he knows


    you are his daughter, he subconsciously rejects the thought that Mom isn''t here anymore. He


    absolutely refuses to believe she is dead. He loved Mom too much.¡±


    Amelia instantly went silent.


    Although Sean''s take on this seemed far-fetched at first nce, when she put herself into her father''s


    shoes, she could almost believe that she, too, would love a man who looked like Oscar as a


    recement.


    It was impossible for others to understand the crazy and outrageous things a person who loved too


    deeply would do.


    However, Benjamin had always called her a bastard child, so she found it more usible that this was


    actually a scheme by him than him truly confusing her with Eleanor. The target of this scheme was also


    obviously her.


    What is this man trying to do? Amelia wasn''t sure.


    ¡°Sean, I don''t care what Mr. Hutton is nning, but please, I want you to remove that post as fast as


    possible while also rifying this matter with the media. I don''t want Oscar''s reputation to be dragged


    through the mud any longer,¡± Amelia demanded. Pausing to take a breather, she continued, ¡°I know we


    are a family. Still, we did not live together when we were young, so it''s not like we''re that close to each


    other. That''s why, in my heart, my husband is my priority.¡±


    Sean let out a bitterugh and said, ¡°All right, Amy. I know what to do. I''ll try to resolve this as soon as I


    can.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Amelia let out a sigh and went on in a softer tone, ¡°Sean, I''m sorry for treating you like this. Please


    don''t me me for being so harsh with you. After all, your family, the Hutton family, has crossed the


    line. I don''t want our families to have a fallout when Mom only recently passed away. I''m sure she


    would have lingering regrets if things continued in this manner.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Sean said.


    ¡°Then, I''ll leave it to you to take it down. I''m hanging up.¡± With that, Amelia ended the call.


    Just as Sean ced the phone on his table, his secretary knocked on the door and informed him that


    Benjamin had arrived.


    Speak of the devil, as they say.


    Benjamin pushed the door open and entered the office.


    ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± Sean asked, perplexed.


    ¡°Don''t do anything about that post. I want this to blow up on the inte and take advantage of the


    public to pressure Oscar into letting me meet Lia,¡± Benjamin calmly said.


    Sean rubbed his forehead and answered, ¡°Dad, stop it. No matter how viral the post gets on the


    inte, it won''t change anything. Moreover, with the influence of the Clinton family, they won''t let the


    post do any more damage than this.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, I still don''t want you to interfere in this matter. I know what I''m doing. After living for all


    these years, I don''t believe I''m unable to deal with a youngster.¡±


    ¡°Dad, just what are you trying to do? I remember you don''t like Amy and think she''s a bastard child, but


    why have you changed your mind only after a few days? Why are you so adamant about meeting her


    now?¡± Sean growled.


    ¡°I just want to see your mom.¡± A sudden sh of sadness and longing flitted through Benjamin''s


    clouded eyes.


    The sudden departure of Eleanor had dealt a blow too heavy for Benjamin to take. He still thought his


    wife was ying a cruel joke on him, and once she had had her fun, she would return to him just like


    always. In his dreams, he would always see a younger version of Eleanor chatting away with him, but


    the moment he woke up, everything vanished.


    Sean''s mounting anger dissipatedpletely at his words.


    ¡°Dad, I know you are grieving, but Mom is not here anymore. You can''t keep wallowing in despair like


    this. It isn''t good for you. How about this? I''ll help you sign up for a travel group package, and you''ll go


    with the group for some sightseeing. Take this opportunity to rx, experience new things, and enjoy


    the scenery. Maybe you will feel a lot better after that. Moreover, if you truly like your mistress, Amelia


    and I are okay with you marrying her. Just please, don''t torture yourself anymore,¡± Sean suggested


    earnestly.


    However, Benjamin red at Sean and gritted his teeth. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Dad, this is for your own good.¡± Sean continued, ¡°I will manage thepany and take care of the


    matters at home. As for the online post, I''ll order someone to remove it and then apologize to Oscar. I


    believe he won''t hold a grudge for it.¡±


    Suddenly, Benjamin rushed forward and grabbed Sean''s cor aggressively. Gritting his teeth in anger,


    Benjamin spat venomously, ¡°Sean Hutton, do not forget you are my son! You have no right to meddle in


    my affairs. Amelia looks exactly like your mother. I have to thank you, too, for reminding me about this,


    and that''s why I was able toe up with such a wonderful n. If I manage to lure her over, I could


    have a psychiatrist hypnotize her and transfer all of Eleanor''s memories into her brain. Then, she will


    be able to remember everything your mom experienced with me during the past thirty years or so.¡±


    ¡°Dad...¡± Sean was extremely tired. ¡°There is no way to transfer a person''s memories into another


    person''s brain in this world. Please stop with your delusions.¡±


    ¡°I know there is a way. I just know. Again, do not hinder me. If not, I''ll have awyer remove your right


    to inherit my assets.¡± Benjamin narrowed his eyes and added in a warning tone, ¡°Also, don''t snitch on


    me to Oscar. If I catch you doing that likest time, I''ll kick you out of thepany.¡±


    With that, Benjamin left.


    Sean heaved several ragged breaths. Complicated emotions swirled within his eyes.


    ¡°Dad, you''re the one who forced my hand. I can''t stand idly by and watch you destroy thepany for


    your own selfish reasons. For three generations, Grandpa, you, and I had put in a lot of blood, sweat,


    and tears to keep thepany up and running. Moreover, I believe the efforts I put into managing the


    company are no less than yours. So, forgive me. I have to stop you,¡± Sean muttered. Then, he called


    Oscar and told him what Benjamin was going to do and his utterly insane n. Next, Sean asked for


    Oscar''s help in restructuring hispany. He wanted to seize power from his father so that he could


    stop whatever crazy thing Benjamin was trying to do.


    Oscar immediately agreed to his request. He sent several of the capable and core members of his


    company to help Sean cut out all of the cancerous parts that had thrived under Benjamin''s protection.


    Then, they would secretly train a batch of newly-hired interns. Once the interns had learned enough to


    be elites, they would be able to aid Sean in the future.


    No one could deny the people Oscar sent werepetent as they were decisive and had good


    problem-solving capabilities.


    In only a span of a few days, they solved a lot of issues Sean had. Simultaneously, they even dealt with


    the viral post by controlling public opinion in their favor. While the initial group of ghostwriters was


    having a field day with that viral post, another group of ghostwriters entered the fray and imed that


    they knew Oscar personally. They endlessly praised Oscar''s character, saying that he was not only


    filial, capable, handsome, and rich, but he also loved and treated his wife very well. In addition to the


    praise, they also uploaded many images of Oscar and Amelia going about their daily lives. From the


    pictures, one could see how caring and loving Oscar was to his wife.


    Hence, that would beg the question¡ªhow could a man like that forbid his wife from meeting her


    maternal family members?


    There were otherments that exposed the truth about Amelia and the Hutton family. Some even


    added embellishments to the story that Amelia had miscarried after being one-month pregnant because


    she had overworked herself caring for Eleanor, who was seriously ill at that time. Another poster


    uploaded a picture of a pale-faced Amelia lying on the bed on the day she miscarried. Nobody knew


    when these pictures were taken.


    With Oscar''s handsomeness, Amelia''s gorgeous looks, and the photos as evidence, they managed to


    sway public opinion in their favor in no time.


    A lot of theizens were actually excited about how good-looking the attractive couple was.


    One anonymous poster typed: Mr. Clinton! I''m willing to have your babies!


    Anothermented: Mr. Clinton, you look so good with your wife. You two are like a match made in


    heaven.


    The third wrote: Hey, Mr. Clinton, does she know you love her to bits?


    The fourth chimed in: They''re so cute together. They''re like the perfect couple.


    Thements that imed Oscar was a domineering person and didn''t respect his wife were buried


    under the onught of positivements. Theizens didn''t hold back their excitement over Oscar,


    the heir of Clinton Corporations, and his handsome appearance. In the end, the husband and wife pair,


    Oscar and Amelia, became overnight sensations.


    While some were happy with the direction the discussion was going, there were naturally some who


    were upset.

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    ¡°What''s going on? I spent all that money getting you guys to bump that post, and this is what you do for


    me?¡± Benjamin roared into his phone.


    A man''s calm voice responded through the line, ¡°We do exactly as we''re paid to, Mr. Hutton. This is our


    professional code. We''ve been doing our best to flood thements section, but the other party seems


    to be bigger in number. That''s why they''ve managed to drown us out so quickly.¡±


    ¡°I can pay you more. Do whatever it takes to subdue thosements,¡± Benjamin demanded.


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Hutton. As long as you''re willing to pay us, we''ll get more people to work.¡±


    After Benjamin had someone transfer arge sum into the other party''s bank ount, it wasn''t long


    until more alternate ounts began to surface on the inte. Then, more heated arguments ensued


    between the two parties, sending the post about Oscar to the headlines.


    Many modern and traditional media outlets tried to obtain exclusive coverage of these two wealthy


    families.


    As the post became increasingly viral, what was once simply a battle between two ghostwriting parties


    soon gained the attention ofizens who just wanted to enjoy the show. Now, with the public split into


    three main groups andmenting on the post for the next few days, magnified pictures of Oscar and


    Amelia emerged online too, and manyizens expressed that the two were a match made in heaven.


    The whole incident also became an indirect plug for both Clinton Corporations and Hutton


    Corporations, allowing the two groups'' shares to skyrocket in value.


    Sean couldn''t help but smirk as an employee reported to him. He certainly hadn''t expected a single


    post to benefit thepany to such an extent. The price of our shares will probably continue to hike


    even after things die down. What a pleasant surprise!


    ¡°Should we add a little more oil to the me, Mr. Hutton? Posts like these are sure to help boost the


    company''s poprity once each party takes its stance. I''m sure otherpanies will be more


    interested in working with us then,¡± the employee proposed.


    ¡°Go ahead, but don''t overdo it. Just keep luring the public into bickering with each other to keep the


    post trending for a few more days,¡± Sean replied, clearly in a good mood.


    ¡°Very well, Mr. Hutton. I''ll be on my way if we''re done here.¡±


    Sean nodded.


    After the employee left, Sean pondered for a moment before deciding to give Oscar a call.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Clinton. Are you seeing the way things are going thanks to that post? Now, both our families


    are reaping the benefits of it. I''m calling you to ask for your opinion¡ªshould we keep the post trending


    for a few more days before taking it down?¡± he asked as though in the midst of a negotiation.


    Oscar was feeling rather cheery too, given how well hispany''s stocks were doing now.


    ¡°Sure, but don''t drag Amelia into this. I don''t want people to bother her. Do you understand what I''m


    saying?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Clinton. I don''t want her to get hurt either,¡± Sean answered earnestly. ¡°Whether or not


    you trust me, I really do see her as my own sister. She deserves to have a man treat her well.¡±


    ¡°I hope you remember what you just said. I won''t let you off if I ever find out that you''re using her,¡±


    Oscar threatened.


    ¡°With you around, I won''t be able to use her even if I want to! Besides, Amelia''s a smart girl. There''s no


    way she''d allow herself to be used.¡±


    ¡°Blood is thicker than water to her.¡± No matter how intelligent Amelia was, family always had a special


    ce in her heart.


    Sean fell silent at that.


    Oscar was right. It was clear from how she cared for Eleanor when thetter was critically ill. In fact,


    she was even more meticulous than Amelia Hutton.


    Amelia Winters never asked for anything in return for her kindness, and that made Sean see her in a


    different light. She was extraordinary, and while Amelia Hutton was a beauty herself, thetter wasn''t


    too great in other aspects.


    ¡°I''ll send some of my men over to discuss the post with you,¡± said Oscar. ¡°They''ve been with me for


    many years and are nothing but loyal to me. Send them back to me when you''ve regained power over


    yourpany. I still need them.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Sean responded, snapping back to reality. ¡°I''d like to treat you and Amy to a meal if I


    manage to get mypany back, Mr. Clinton. We''re still family at the end of the day.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°There''s no need for that. I don''t mind you meeting up with Amelia, but don''t bring your father and


    younger sister with you. I don''t like them.¡±


    Seanughed as awkwardness shed in his eyes briefly. ¡°Don''t worry.¡±


    After hanging up, Oscar browsed the inte and saved a photoshopped image of him and Amelia as


    his desktop wallpaper. Seeing the picture of Amelia grinning from ear to ear could turn his bad day into


    a good one.


    A knock came on the door at that moment. ¡°Come in,¡± he called out.


    With a push of the door, Amelia walked in with an exquisite five-tiered lunchbox.


    ¡°Hey, Oscar.¡±


    The man rose to his feet, walked toward her, and took the lunchbox from her hands. ¡°What are you


    doing here? You should''ve called me beforeing over. What if I was in the middle of a meeting?


    You''d end up having to wait for me.¡±


    ¡°I just dropped by to pass you your lunch. I''m nning to return to work the day after tomorrow, so I


    might not be able to bring you food when that happens.¡±


    ¡°Why not get some more rest at home?¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. Tony has been brought over to the Clinton residence this morning, and it''s not like I can follow


    him there every single time. I may as well get back to work. Otherwise, the boredom will only make my


    mind wander too far.¡±


    ¡°Whatever makes you happy. Will you still be working for Shane?¡±


    ¡°He gave me a call earlier today to send his condolences. Then, we talked about work. He said the


    director of design position remains open for me, so I figured that I just can''t let him down. I may have


    studied design in the past, but I haven''t done much designing ever since I married you. Many things


    have happened in the past few years. I don''t want to give up my career.¡±


    ¡°If that''s what you want, go ahead,¡± Oscar remarked while opening up the lunchbox filled with some


    usual but radiant-looking homemade dishes. ¡°You made all this for me?¡±


    ¡°You can tell?¡±


    ¡°They look different from what Molly makes.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you prefer Molly''s cooking or mine?¡±


    ¡°I prefer you.¡±


    The woman was bereft of words.


    After they were done eating together, Amelia asked, ¡°Are you not going to delete that post?¡±


    ¡°Not for now. We''ll keep it up so people can continue saying whatever they want about it,¡± answered


    Oscar. ¡°Your dad tried to use that post to force me into letting him see you, but it ended up working to


    my advantage instead. Don''t you think it''s fun to watch him get p*ssed off by thepany''s rising stock


    prices?¡±


    ¡°I understand what you''re trying to do, Oscar, but I hope you know when to stop.¡± Amelia frowned. ¡°I


    don''t know what he was thinking, though. How could he cause such a stir when Mom just passed on?


    What if she can''t rest in peace?¡±


    ¡°Don''t think too much of it. You still have Tony and me.¡±


    The woman could only nod.


    ¡°Good luck with work. I''ll be off now,¡± she said while packing away the lunchbox. ¡°Shane sent me a few


    pictures that need some changes. He wants them by tonight.¡±


    ¡°Be careful on your way back. Call me when you get home,¡± reminded Oscar as he walked her to the


    door and pecked her on the lips.


    Nodding, Amelia beamed and left.


    As soon as she arrived on the ground floor and walked out of the elevator, Isabe caught sight of her.


    Isabe had initially wanted to call out to Amelia, but she decided to follow thetter instead.


    She didn''t know why she was doing that; her instincts just told her to.


    After Amelia drove off in a car, Isabe quickly hopped into her own vehicle and did the same.


    She continued to follow Amelia, who eventually parked outside a caf¨¦ and walked inside with her


    purse.


    Curious, Isabe entered the caf¨¦ too.


    Then, she spotted Amelia in a corner, but the woman was not alone. Rather, she seemed to be chatting


    away happily with a tall, robust-looking man.


    A ruthless look gleamed in Isabe''s eyes.


    It looks like Lady Luck is on my side! I made the right decision to follow her.


    She hastily ordered herself a cup of coffee before finding a discreet seat where she could keep an eye


    on Amelia''s facial expressions.


    ¡°It''s been a while, Gary. I didn''t think you''d call,¡± Amelia remarked with a smile as soon as she sat


    down.


    Gary Laird stared at the woman he hadn''t met for three years in a slight daze. ¡°Indeed, it has. You


    suddenly left without a word three years ago. I never managed to find you even after getting people to


    look for you, so I thought I''d never see you again. I wouldn''t have known that you''ve returned to


    Tayhaven if I hadn''te across that post on the inte a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°I divorced Oscar three years ago for my own reasons, so I left for Beshya in an attempt to get away


    from the memories I had made here. That''s why I cut everyone in Tayhaven off and stayed in Beshya


    for two years until Oscar found me,¡± Amelia exined, sipping on the coffee Gary had bought her.


    ¡°We''ve remarried, but so much happened within the past year that I remained out of touch with friends


    from the past even after I came back. I thought you''d have forgotten me by now, but it turns out you''re


    the first one to call me up.¡±


    Gary smiled bitterly.


    He had fallen for Amelia at first sight three years ago and couldn''t see himself with any other woman


    ever since. He also couldn''t stopparing every woman he met to her, and that was why he still


    hadn''t settled down despite now being in his thirties.


    Now, they finally met each other again. Amelia looked just as stunning as she did three years ago. The


    only difference was she now had a more inexplicable charm to her.


    ¡°Have you gotten married, Gary?¡± asked Amelia.


    The man stirred his coffee with a spoon. ¡°I''ve been so focused on my career all this while that I haven''t


    really thought about dating anyone.¡±


    ¡°Well, what about Riley, the one you employed as my bodyguard back then? Hasn''t anything happened


    between you two? She was so into you!¡± Amelia teased.


    ¡°She got married to an engineer two years ago,¡± Gary answered nonchntly. ¡°She just gave birth to a


    chubby boy this year, by the way. I''m his godfather now.¡±


    Amelia was visibly surprised. She could tell how much Riley used to like Gary, so it was quite a shock


    for her to learn of what happened.


    ¡°I thought she and you would end up together.¡±


    ¡°She''s like a sister to me.¡±


    Amelia nodded in response.


    As they continued to chat, Gary noticed how herplexion now looked better, although she had lost


    quite a bit of weight. ¡°Does your husband treat you well?¡± he asked in concern. ¡°The post says he


    doesn''t allow you to meet your dad. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°He''s very kind to me. Whatever the post says is fake. Well, it''s a long story, but I''ll tell you more when


    we have the time.¡±


    Gary nodded.


    In spite of hisrge, brawny physique, he was especially considerate of the woman''s feelings.

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    As the two chatted for nearly an hour, Isabe took numerous photos of them from a table nearby.


    These pictures will definitely be useful one day. Maybe I can even use them as proof that she''s


    cheating. To use her of having an affair now is a bit of a stretch, of course, but the world will never


    stay the same. They might just be friends, but with a little twist of the story and the passing of some


    rumors, it won''t be that hard to spin a lie into a truth one day.


    ¡°It was nice talking to you today, Gary.¡± Amelia grinned. ¡°I''ll call Tiff and get us all to meet up again


    someday. Now that we''re all caught up with our own lives, it''s not easy for everyone to reunite.¡±


    Gary nodded. ¡°Is Tiffany married?¡±


    ¡°Yup. She''s married to Derrick Hisson, the head of Hisson Group. You''ve probably heard of him since


    you''re part of that circle.¡±


    Gary thought about it for a moment and found the name familiar.


    ¡°She''s a lucky one. It must''ve been hard for someone of her background to marry into a family like the


    Hissons. That''s what prominent families tend to be like. They don''t care how much money you make


    every year. All that matters to them is your family background.¡± Gary chuckled.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Amelia nodded. ¡°It''s only natural that the Hissons don''t spare a single nce at people like


    us. Tiff and Derrick had to go through so much just to be together. Now, they''re trying their best to have


    kids.¡±


    ¡°It''s that time, I suppose. They''re both over thirty, so the risks thate with pregnancy only get higher


    as they get older.¡±


    ¡°Enough about Tiff. You should start thinking about your future too, or you''ll be old by the time your kid


    is born! It''s pretty nice to have a maturepanion by your side, you know?¡±


    The man merely drank his coffee and said nothing much.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Then, they got up to leave after hanging around for another ten minutes.


    Gary watched as Amelia hopped into her car and stuck her head out the open window. ¡°I''ll see you next


    time, Gary.¡±


    ¡°Sure. See you.¡±


    After the woman left, Gary returned to his own car and drove off.


    Isabe, who had been keeping a close eye on them the whole time, hastily followed Gary in her own


    vehicle all the way to a security firm. The man then parked in front of the building and entered it.


    Seeing that, Isabe walked in and nodded at him politely upon taking the same elevator he took.


    From her stunning looks and the clothes she wore, Gary knew she was nomoner.


    ¡°Are you here to find yourself a bodyguard, miss?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I''ve been thinking of doing that,¡± Isabe replied with a smile. ¡°A friend told me that this is the best


    security firm in Tayhaven, so I thought I''d drop by to take a look since I keep feeling as though I''m


    being followedtely. Would you happen to have any candidates you can rmend to me?¡±


    Hearing that, Gary took out his name card and handed it to her. ¡°This is my card. I run a security firm


    from the ninth to the fourteenth floor of this building. Business has been booming, so we''ve been hiring


    more people too. We just started renting the fourteenth floor about a year ago. We have arge


    number of professional bodyguards for hire as well as security wardens for residential neighborhoods¡ª


    all at different prices. If you''re interested, I can show you around.¡±


    Isabe gazed at the name card. ¡°I''m beyond impressed, Mr. Laird. Judging from your physique, I


    thought you were a trainer, but it turns out you''re the owner of this security firm! Well, then, I''m in your


    care.¡±


    With a nod, the man led her to hispany.


    Perhaps in a great mood after having met Amelia once again, he gave Isabe a tour of the workce


    ¡ªsomething he rarely did.


    All the staff members watched as their boss strolled around with a gorgeous woman. They couldn''t help


    wondering if she was his girlfriend.


    Thest time he had done this was three years ago when he brought Amelia and Tiffany over as


    guests. Anyone else who sought to hire bodyguards would be attended to by the manager instead.


    Moreover, given how much thepany had grown in the past three years, such an impromptu tour


    was virtually impossible now.


    It wasn''t long until Gary walked over with Isabe and summoned the manager.


    ¡°Mr. Sanchez, this is Ms. Walker. She''s looking for a few bodyguards, so could you give her some


    rmendations? I have some matters to take care of.¡±


    With a nod, the manager took over the duties.


    Isabe lost interest the moment Gary left. Fortunately, her phone just so happened to ring, so she took


    the call.


    ¡°Hello? What? Someone has stolen our proposals? Okay, I''ll be right there. See you soon,¡± she


    eximed before turning around. ¡°I''m terribly sorry, Mr. Sanchez. Something just came up at work, so I


    don''t think I have the time to choose my bodyguards today. Your boss gave me his card, though, so I''ll


    talk to him when I can.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ms. Walker. Have a good day,¡± the manager responded while walking her to the door.


    Isabe nodded.


    Right after she left, arge group of burly men rushed over. ¡°Who was that chick, Mr. Sanchez? She


    came over with Mr. Laird! Is she his girlfriend?¡±


    The manager merely shot them a nce. ¡°Stop all this pointless gossip. Get back to work.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Sanchez!¡±


    Yet, the man walked straight into his own office, leaving the bodyguards to their own imagination.


    Upon heading back downstairs and returning to her own car, Isabe took a picture of Gary''s name


    card and sent it to someone. Then, she called said person. ¡°Hey, Tobey. Could you look into this guy? I


    want all details about him, especially his friendships from three years ago. Can you do that? Send it to


    my inbox when you''re done, and I''ll transfer the money to your bank ount tonight. Bye.¡±


    Then, she tossed her phone onto the passenger seat and headed back to thepany.


    After busying herself with work for the rest of the day until six in the evening, she found an e-mail from


    Tobey containing all of Gary''s information. There was nothing particrly interesting about thetter''s


    family background, but her eyes lit up as she read the details of his friendships.


    Expectedly, Gary had already known Amelia three years ago. Thetter had once dropped by his


    security firm to get herself a female bodyguard but was hit by a car toward the end of her pregnancy.


    When Amelia and her son both survived after a long struggle, Gary then brought that female bodyguard


    to the hospital to apologize. The two rarely contacted each other after Amelia left the hospital with Tony.


    The most notable detail, however, was the fact that Gary had hired some men to search for Amelia


    after she divorced Oscar and quietly left the city with her child. Furthermore, the search had gone on


    for half a year, so there was no way he regarded her as just a friend.


    A smirk crept across Isabe''s lips. ¡°You sure are popr, huh, Amelia? It''s been nearly three years,


    and he still can''t get over you. Could something has happened between you two in the dark?¡±


    Isabe grew increasingly excited at the thought of that.


    Even if nothing has ever happened between them, I bet I can pull something up to get them both into


    trouble¡ªas long as I y my cards well with Gary.


    She could already envision Oscar climbing onto her bed after being let down by Amelia.


    At the thought of that, she began tough like aplete maniac, causing all the other staff members


    working overtime to jump in fright and nce at each other. Is something wrong with Ms. Walker?


    A petite, adorable-lookingdy suggested, ¡°Should we knock on her door and check on her? She''s not


    possessed, is she?¡±


    ¡°You can do that if you''re prepared to die. Ms. Walker has always had a pretty unstable temperament,


    so I''d say it''s best you don''t bother her while she''s actually happy, or you might just never make it back


    home,¡± a male coworker advised.


    Hearing that, the young woman shrunk back immediately, not daring to risk her life.


    Theughter quickly dissipated, and Isabe walked out of her office as though nothing had happened.


    ¡°I think we can all wrap up for today,¡± she eximed in high spirits. ¡°Take care of yourselves, now. Don''t


    stay up toote.¡±


    Everyone returned to their senses only after she had left.


    ¡°I think she really is possessed.¡±


    ¡°She''s not just possessed. She has be apletely different person.¡±


    ¡°No, I''d say she probably took the wrong pills today.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she''s dating someone?¡± a woman suddenly asked, causing all the staff members to turn to her.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I''m just guessing.¡±


    ¡°Buzz off.¡±


    They could never imagine Isabe dating someone, for they all knew how much she adored Oscar. It


    was not often they came across someone who could keep going after a married man as shamelessly


    as she did.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    The next day, Isabe deliberately invited Gary out for lunch. Gary gave it some thought and epted


    her invitation.


    She had picked an elegantly designed restaurant for lunch, and they sat at a table by the window. After


    pouring a cup of coffee for Gary, Isabe gave him the menu and smiled. ¡°Mr. Laird, since we''ve only


    met once, I didn''t expect you to ept my invitation. I would be so embarrassed if you didn''t!¡±


    ¡°Just call me Gary. It''s weird when someone addresses me as Mr. Laird.¡± Gary had always been a


    straightforward man.


    Once he ordered his meal, Isabe said, ¡°Gary, you''re indeed the boss of a security firm! How direct! I


    like that attitude of yours. That''s why I invited you out for lunch. I need you to introduce me to a couple


    of good bodyguards.¡±


    Gary gave the menu back to the server and answered, ¡°If you need bodyguards, I can get the manager


    to introduce you to some. All this while, he has been in charge of that. In fact, he''s good at it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I like you, so I want you to do it. You can tell that I have a good family background, right? I


    always bump into perverts! That''s why I thought of having two reliable bodyguards with me. You won''t


    say no to a pretty girl like me, right?¡±


    Gary let out a hearty chuckle in response.


    Due to his frank personality, Gary had never been fond of pretentious women. Isabe was rather


    graceful, and she didn''t act like a spoiled brat from a rich family. Naturally, she ticked the requirements


    Gary would often look for in a friend.


    ¡°Sure. I''ll help you pick out two bodyguards,¡± Gary agreed.


    Isabe smiled and pulled out her name card from her purse. While giving it to Gary, she said, ¡°This is


    my name card. I forgot to give it to you yesterday.¡±


    Gary''s pupils constricted when he saw the details on the name card. ¡°You''re working for Clinton


    Corporations?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''m the director. Mrs. Clinton is my godmother, so the heir of Clinton Corporations is my


    godbrother. In fact, I have a good rtionship with the Clinton family. The Clinton family''s only daughter


    even married my brother. Oh, no. I''m talking too much, am I? Since you''re the owner of a security firm,


    you must''ve heard of Clinton Corporations. You won''t mind me being too talkative, right?¡±


    Gary suppressed the surprised look in his eyes and smiled. ¡°Clinton Corporations is huge! Considering


    your age, I didn''t expect you to be the director of apany. How impressive, Ms. Walker!¡±


    Isabe shed a smile. ¡°Call me Isabe. I''ve only gotten so far because of my godmother. Even


    when I make mistakes, Oscar doesn''t scold me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I''ve actually met Mr. Clinton a few times before. I know he has a sister. However, I never


    knew he had such a beautiful godsister.¡±


    With a curious expression, Isabe uttered, ¡°I only returned to the country two years ago. Since Mrs.


    Clinton has only been my godmother for a while, I guess it''s normal that you haven''t heard about it.


    How do you know Oscar, though? He never told me you guys knew each other.¡± She widened her eyes


    so much that she looked like a curious kitten.


    ¡°Oh, I see. I met Mr. Clinton three years ago. In the past three years, ourpanies were developing in


    different directions. Hence, we never had a reason to meet each other ever since.¡± As Gary was


    talking, a nostalgic glint appeared in his eyes.


    Isabe wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by the server who served them the dishes.


    Once the food was served, she smiled and said, ¡°Gary, try the food here. I find them delicious, but I


    don''t know if you''ll like them.¡±


    Gary ate a mouthful of his food, and he liked it. With a nod, he uttered, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Isabe took a bite of her food as well. ¡°Gary, since you''ve met Oscar, what do you think about his


    rtionship with his wife?¡±


    Gary froze and looked at Isabe warily. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it''s just a question. We''ve only met each other once, so I thought it would be nice to talk about


    someone we both know. Otherwise, it''s going to be a boring meal.¡± Isabe smiled.


    After a slight pause, she added, ¡°What''s wrong? Is the question too sensitive? In that case, I won''t


    ask.¡±


    If Gary were to say that it was a sensitive topic, he would be indirectly admitting to having aplex


    rtionship with Amelia.


    Gary''s eyes glistened in deep thought as he looked at Isabe.


    Isabe thought Gary was an uncouth man. In truth, he was theplete opposite. If he were an


    uncouth man, he wouldn''t have been able to grow hispany exponentially. He had a lot of capable


    workers, and they were all willing to heed his orders.


    It turned out that Isabe had utterly underestimated her counterpart.


    ¡°It''s not really a sensitive topic. It''s just that we''ve only met a couple of times. As far as I can remember,


    she''s a pretty and gentle woman. However, I haven''t seen her in three years,¡± Gary answered casually.


    Isabe nodded and ced some food on her own te. ¡°You should meet her, then. Amelia is very


    pretty now. In fact, everyone likes her. She has a close rtionship with Oscar, but...¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter? Is there something you find hard to say?¡±


    Isabe hesitated for a while and shook her head. ¡°It''s nothing. I better not reveal much of their


    personal matters. Let''s dig in.¡±


    Gary was bothered. Why do I feel like she has an ulterior motive in approaching me? She''s scheming,


    but I like dealing with women like her. Since she''s so confident, let''s see what she really wants.


    After they were done eating, Isabe smiled and said, ¡°Gary, that was a pleasant meal. I hope we have


    a fruitful coboration.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I''m looking forward to working with you.¡±


    ¡°I shall leave now. If you happen to find suitable bodyguards for me, ring me up.¡±


    Gary nodded.


    After Isabe left, Gary got his men to investigate Isabe. His men were undeniably capable as they


    managed to find all the information regarding Isabe within half a day.


    Isabe is indeed the daughter of the Walker family, and she has an older brother and a younger sister.


    Mrs. Clinton did be her godmother. However, when Amelia went missing, she tried to pursue


    Oscar. It seems like Oscar didn''t reciprocate her affection. After Amelia''s return, Isabe became Mrs.


    Clinton''s goddaughter. She still works for Clinton Corporations, so she''s still seeing Oscar every day.


    She''s a scheming woman, all right.


    Gary narrowed his eyes and pondered for a while. I don''t like how schemeful she is. She can admire


    him, but knowing that Oscar already has a family of his own, she continues to pursue him. What a poor


    character she has!


    With that in mind, Gary blocked her number and told everyone in hispany to refuse to do business


    with Isabe.


    After giving out the order, Gary called Amelia.


    At that moment, Amelia was drafting designs in thepany. Since she had been out of the office, her


    tasks ofing up with designs for clients had piled up. Therefore, she was incredibly busy that day.


    When her phone rang, she saw that it was Gary calling her.


    She picked it up and asked, ¡°Hey, Gary. What''s up?¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten? What are you doing?¡± Gary asked.


    ¡°No, I haven''t. I''ve been caught up at work. I''ve already gotten someone to get me food, though. How


    about you? Have you eaten?¡± Amelia chatted with him as if she was talking to an old friend.


    ¡°I have. Amelia, I need to ask you something. Do you know Isabe Walker?¡± Gary asked in a


    straightforward manner.


    The smile on Amelia''s face faded. ¡°I do. Did she look for you?¡±


    ¡°We met by coincidence. She told me she''s the director of Clinton Corporations and Mrs. Clinton''s


    goddaughter. I''m just calling to ask if that''s true.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. She is indeed Olivia''s goddaughter.¡± Amelia''s tone stiffened because she didn''t really want


    to talk about Isabe.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Amelia, I think you''re the reason she approached me out of the blue. She''s rather schemeful. Be


    careful, okay?¡± Gary reminded.


    ¡°I''m all right. She has nothing against me. There is no need to worry that she might get some


    incriminating details about me out of you, right? You have a business to run, so you don''t have to avoid


    her for my sake,¡± Amelia uttered. I bet they only met each other through business dealings. Otherwise,


    how would they know each other? They have nothing inmon.


    Garyughed out loud. ¡°She''s just a client. I can manage. Are you not afraid that I might link up with


    her to destroy you?¡±


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    Gary froze momentarily and grinned. ¡°Since you''ve said so, I wouldn''t mind crossing all my clients for


    you!¡±


    Those words sounded slightly ambiguous.


    ¡°Thank you, Gary. I need to get back to work now. We''ll talk next time.¡±


    ¡°All right. Bye.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Amelia massaged her temples. Isabe really won''t leave me alone, huh?


    She''s dying to get her hands on Oscar. If only I could, I''d teach this woman a lesson!

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    ¡°What''s the matter, Mrs. Clinton?¡± Jolin returned with food and saw Amelia staring nkly at her


    computer screen.


    Amelia returned to her senses and shook her head. ¡°It''s nothing. What did you get for me?¡±


    ¡°They''re all your favorites, Mrs. Clinton.¡± Jolin opened up the takeaway boxes and said, ¡°Eat first,


    okay? You''re straining yourself. If Mr. Clinton sees it, his heart will ache for you.¡±


    Amelia picked up a fork and got Jolin to sit next to her. After giving Jolin a fork, she said, ¡°Eat with me.


    I''m not straining myself. This is something I love doing. It would be a shame to stop doing something I


    love, no?¡±


    Jolin felt rather helpless. Undeniably, Amelia looked even more attractive when she was focused on


    work.


    After they ate, Amelia went back to work.


    She was kept busy until around five in the evening. That was when she was summoned into Shane''s


    office.


    ¡°Did you want to see me, Mr. Franklin?¡± At work, that was how Amelia addressed Shane.


    Shane waved her over. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Amelia walked toward him and sat down.


    Shane crossed his arms and expressed, ¡°I''m sorry for your loss, Amelia. I''m not good with words, so I


    don''t know how tofort you. However, I''m d you''re back at work. With you back here, I know I


    have another trustworthy person I can work with.¡±


    Amelia shed a half-smile. ¡°I''m all right. Of course, I''m deeply saddened by my mother''s passing, but


    she passed away peacefully without suffering. I''m grateful for that.¡± Nevertheless, she had some


    regrets as she didn''t get to talk to Eleanor before thetter passed away.


    ¡°It''s good that you cane to terms with it. In fact, you look well. How''s everything? Are you coping


    well after being away for a couple of months?¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°I can manage.¡±


    Without wasting any more time, Shane whipped out a document and said, ¡°This is an advertisement


    project from As Corporation. Have a look at it. I''m nning to get you to design for them. If you can


    do that, your reputation overseas will grow. I believe in your abilities.¡±


    Amelia flipped through the document and remarked, ¡°This is huge! Why did As Corporation choose


    us? I thought they''d get someone bigger than us to work with. After all, they''re well known in the


    country.¡±


    ¡°Because of you, Mr. Clinton gave us the opportunity to work with them. He worked hard to give you the


    chance to get exposure in the Erihal market. You must be happy with what your husband is willing to do


    for you!¡± Shaneughed.


    Amelia was startled. Never did she expect Oscar to do that for her. Since Clinton Corporations lobbied


    for the project, As Corporation wouldn''t need to worry about offending Clinton Corporations when


    they expand into the market in Tayhaven. No wonder we got the chance to work on something so big.


    ¡°I''ll do it. However, I won''t be able to achieve much on my own. I need help from some colleagues in


    the design department. After all, we''re a team,¡± Amelia suggested.


    ¡°That''s up to you. I won''t interfere with your decisions,¡± Shane answered dly.


    ¡°Mr. Franklin, you shouldn''t spoil me. What if I take advantage of your trust and sell off yourpany?


    You will lose everything!¡± Amelia uttered in a half-joking manner.


    ¡°Will you do that?¡± Shane was amused.


    Amelia didn''t respond to that.


    ¡°All right. Get back to work, okay? Let me know if you need anything,¡± Shane said.


    ¡°Okay. I shall go now.¡±


    Before Amelia stepped out of the door, Shane suddenly called out to her. ¡°Amelia, Chelsea made this


    for you. This will provide your body with the nutrition it needs. Take it.¡±


    Amelia walked toward him and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Some supplements. She heard about your miscarriage, and she has been worried about you. I told her


    the Clinton family will have everything you need, but she said it''s a gesture of kindness. Please ept


    it.¡±


    Amelia felt touched. ¡°Please thank her for me.¡±


    Shane nodded.


    Amelia then left his office and took the elevator to the design department.


    Upon seeing her, Jolin asked, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, why did Mr. Franklin ask for you?¡±


    ¡°He gave me an advertising job to do. Also, his wife had prepared some supplements for me.¡±


    Jolin took the supplements and said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I''ll keep them safe for you.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Holding the document for the advertisement, Amelia went to look for the supervisor of the design


    department, Lydia. Lydia was shocked when she heard that Amelia wanted her to participate in such a


    huge project.


    ¡°Amelia, are you sure you want me to join you? If everything works out and As Corporation likes it,


    the designer of the advertisement is going to be famous in Erihal!¡±


    She knew Oscar was the one who had given Amelia the chance to work on the advertisement.


    Otherwise, there was no reason As Corporation would want to work with them. After all, As


    Corporation was a famouspany. Although ourpany isn''t too shabby, we''re still far behind the


    other advertisingpanies in Tayhaven. It''s all thanks to Oscar that ourpany is doing so well. Of


    course, Oscar is only helping us because of Amelia.


    ¡°Lydia, we''re a team, and we''re all working to bring profits to thepany. It doesn''t matter if the


    advertisement is done by myself or with others. Ultimately, the end product needs to meet As


    Corporation''s expectations. Therefore, I don''t think it has anything to do with getting famous in Erihal. It


    would be an honor to have you help me with the advertisement,¡± Amelia offered sincerely.


    ¡°Okay, sure!¡± Lydia replied.


    Amelia beamed. ¡°Thank you, Lydia. Who else in the design department do you think we can ask for


    help from?¡±


    ¡°We should get Jocelyn and Helen to join us. They''re talented and smart. Besides, they won''t betray


    others for personal gains,¡± Lydia uttered firmly.


    Amelia nodded. ¡°All right, then.¡±


    After chatting for a while, Amelia headed out of the supervisor''s office. However, Lydia called out to her.


    ¡°Is something else the matter, Lydia?¡±


    ¡°No. I just came to realize why Mr. Franklin holds you in high regard. Instead of being arrogant just


    because you''re Mr. Clinton''s wife, you''re very polite and humble. I admire you, that''s all,¡± Lydia praised.


    Amelia was stunned for a moment. She then smiled and replied, ¡°Don''t tter me, Lydia.¡±


    ¡°No. You''re that great. If you be the director of the design department next year, I''ll be the first


    person to congratte you. Although you''re not the eldest in the department, you''re the most talented.


    The design department needs to be reorganized by someone capable.¡±


    Without a word, Amelia shed her a smile. Then, she left the office.


    She worked until seven in the evening. When she exited the building, Oscar''s car had just arrived.


    Amelia got into the car and asked, ¡°Oscar, did you help me get the advertising job from As


    Corporation?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Oscar nodded. ¡°As Corporation wants to work with Clinton Corporations. Hence, I gave them my


    request. Since you like designing, I''ll get you the bestpany for you to work with. That way, you''ll


    make a name for yourself.¡±


    ¡°What if I get so busy that I don''t have time to apany you?¡±


    ¡°That''s not going to happen. I believe that you''ll be able to properly manage your time. You''ve always


    been able to maintain a healthy work-life bnce. I have faith in you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so sweet?¡±


    ¡°Because you deserve it.¡±


    Delighted, Amelia shed a faint smile.


    After they arrived home, they had dinner with Tony. Amelia then bathed the boy and coaxed him to


    sleep with a bedtime story.


    When she went back to her bedroom, Oscar was showering. Seeing the jacket he had left outside, she


    shook her head and walked over to it. She was about to keep the jacket for him when she spotted a


    lipstick stain on it.


    Her eyes gleamed, and she suppressed her suspicions. With the jacket in her hand, she went into the


    bathroom. The moment she walked in, she was pulled into the shower.


    Amelia couldn''t help but moan a little when Oscar kissed her passionately. Still, she kept her


    composure and pressed against his chest.


    Oscar let go of her and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Amelia picked the jacket up from the floor and pointed at the lipstick stain. ¡°Oscar, do you mind telling


    me what''s going on?¡±


    Oscar''s gaze darkened when he saw the mark on his jacket.


    ¡°How did that get there?¡± he questioned.


    With a smile, Amelia asked, ¡°Oscar, this is your jacket. Why are you asking me instead?¡±


    Oscar tried to recall what had happened earlier that day. Halfway through the meeting that morning, he


    had to go to the toilet urgently and forgot to bring the jacket with him. After returning to the meeting, he


    didn''t check it either.


    Who would''ve thought that someone would take that opportunity to set me up? I''m pretty sure this is


    Isabe''s doing. If not her, who else would dare to do so? However, now is not the time to look for


    Isabe. I must exin myself to Amelia first. I can''t let our rtionship turn sour. It would be stupid to


    get into trouble with Amelia because of that woman.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    Oscar looked at Amelia intently. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I have no idea how this red mark ended


    up on my suit?¡±


    ¡°Oscar, are you really not going to give me any exnation?¡± Amelia asked.


    Oscar tried to pull her into his arms, but Amelia stepped aside and shot out of the bathroom with the


    suit before mming the door behind her.


    Oscar''s eyes darkened. Quickly, he wrapped a bath towel around him and went out after her.


    Amelia was already changing her clothes when he saw her. He strode over and hugged her from


    behind, asking lowly, ¡°Are you angry with me, Amelia?¡±


    Amelia nodded without trying to hide her emotion. ¡°Yes, I am. I don''t care how this lipstick mark ends


    up on your suit. It doesn''t matter if some woman seduced you and kissed you or stole your suit and


    kissed it. The point is, you lost your suit¡ªsomething that belongs to me. I''m very, very angry!¡±


    Oscar kissed her hair. ¡°I''m sorry, Amelia. I was careless. I promise you I''ll find out who did this.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do after identifying her? Are you going to chase her out of Clinton


    Corporations?¡± Amelia questioned unreservedly.


    ¡°Amelia, you never interfere in my work,¡± Oscarmented grimly.


    ¡°You''re right. I never. But a woman is eyeing you like a predator in thepany. How can I not be


    worried? I''m afraid you''ll fall for her one day. Tony and I will lose you forever, then. I may seem tolerant


    and open-minded, but deep down, I''m scared,¡± Amelia admitted calmly.


    Oscar caressed her face andforted her in a deep voice, ¡°What makes you think so? I wouldn''t


    have waited for you for two years if I''d fallen in love with other women. Can''t you feel my love after


    everything I did for you?¡±


    Amelia let out a faint sigh. ¡°I''m sorry, Oscar. I''m just worried sick. All the women around you are


    exceptional.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Amelia. I''ll get to the bottom of this. Someone must have pulled a stunt. I''ll find and fire


    her.¡±


    When Amelia saw that Oscar had finally relented, she circled her arms around his neck and shed


    him a sweet smile. ¡°I''m sorry. I wasn''t really serious when I said that. You should go shower.¡±


    Oscar bit her neck. ¡°Together.¡±


    Amelia nodded readily, and the two melded into one as they went into the bathroom. Under the


    stimtion of the shower, a steamy session ensued.


    When the couple finallyy in bed in lethargy, Amelia rubbed her head against Oscar''s neck


    endearingly.


    Oscar patted her head quietly and fell asleep, but Amelia was still awake.


    She gazed at his face under the faint light and gently brushed her fingers over it, reflecting on the


    earlier fight.


    Although it was true that Amelia was piqued when she saw the lipstick mark on Oscar''s suit, she was


    not altogether furious. However, still, Amelia had blown the matter up because she wanted him to be


    aware of the gravity of the problem so the woman interested in Oscar would keep her distance from


    him.


    ¡°I''m sorry forshing out at you, Oscar,¡± she uttered softly.


    In response, the man mumbled something in his sleep, and the night went on in silence.


    The following day, Amelia woke up and clung to Oscar from the back like azy kitten.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Oscar asked with a faint smile.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°It''s nothing. I just feel that we have been swampedtely. We haven''t really


    spent quality time together.¡±


    ¡°Are you still angry with me for what happened yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore. I might have overreacted. I hope you don''t find me annoying.¡±


    Oscar turned around and looked down at her. ¡°You didn''t overreact. It was my fault. I didn''t look after


    my belongings. I''ll find out who did it and send her away today.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to. I was just pulling your leg when I said that. Don''t take it too seriously,¡± Amelia said.


    However, Oscar already had a n in his heart although he did not say anything.


    After sending Amelia to work that day, he hurried over to hispany and asked the staff to show him


    the surveince footage of the conference room.


    He looked through everything on his own and identified the culprit. At first, Oscar thought Isabe was


    the one who did it, but it turned out it was an executive at thepany and also the wife of another


    director at their workce.


    Oscar''s face dimmed when he saw the woman in the footage, and he called Linda in.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton,¡± Linda greeted as she walked in. ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    ¡°Call Ms. Schmidt over. I want to talk to her,¡± he instructed.


    Linda felt confused that Oscar wanted to see Beverly Schmidt, but she carried out his orders


    immediately and went up to inform the executive.


    When Beverly arrived, she knocked on the door and entered only after Oscar gave his permission.


    ¡°I heard you asked for me, Mr. Clinton,¡± she said with a hint of anxiousness in her voice when she


    looked at Oscar.


    ¡°Take a look at this footage, Ms. Schmidt. Do you mind exining why you did this?¡± Oscar asked


    coldly.


    Beverly walked over, and her color changedpletely when she saw the video.


    ¡°I can exin this, Mr. Clinton. Please don''t tell my husband. I don''t want to end up in a divorce.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can keep it a secret, but thepany doesn''t need an employee who fantasizes about me


    using my suit. Pen a resignation letter and hand it to me. After that, you can im three months'' sry


    from the finance department. Consider this thepany''spensation for your dismissal,¡± Oscar


    pronounced cold-heartedly.


    ¡°M-Mr. Clinton! I know I''m at fault for staining your suit, but this mistake doesn''t amount to a dismissal.


    I''ve worked here for years!¡± Beverly pleaded.


    ¡°It''s either you step down, or I make this public. It''s up to you.¡±


    Beverly bit her lip. ¡°Is there no other way, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Oscar buried himself in the documents on the table without looking up.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you not curious why I did this?¡± Beverly choked out.


    ¡°Get out.¡± Oscar pointed at the door.


    Beverly grabbed the table in desperation as she implored, ¡°Mr. Clinton! You can''t do this to me. What''s


    wrong with liking you? Please forgive me. I won''t do this again!¡±


    ¡°I said get out!¡±


    Seeing that it was a lost cause, Beverly left the office helplessly.


    She stood at the elevator in utter dejection until the door opened to Isabe.


    ¡°Ms. Schmidt, you don''t look so good. What''s the problem?¡± Isabe asked with a subtle smile.


    ¡°Very well, Ms. Walker. You set me up yesterday and watched me jump into the trap. I admit I got into


    this trouble myself, but let me warn you¡ªthis isn''t over. I''ll pray every day that you get fired sooner or


    later,¡± Beverly seethed as she red at the woman in front of her.


    Isabe chuckled at the provocation. ¡°Come on, Ms. Schmidt. Don''t me everything on me. I don''t


    remember doing anything to you.¡±


    Beverly scoffed and deliberately bumped into Isabe''s shoulder as she stormed into the elevator.


    Isabe smiled and walked toward Oscar''s office. ¡°Linda, why did Oscar call Ms. Schmidt to his office?¡±


    Linda shook her head. ¡°I have no idea, Ms. Walker. You should ask Mr. Clinton yourself if you want to


    know.¡±


    Isabe nced at the secretary before knocking on the office door. To her dismay, no one answered


    from the inside.


    Soon, Linda came out of the secretary''s office and informed, ¡°I''m sorry, Ms. Walker. Mr. Clinton called,


    saying he''s only attending to important matters.¡±


    Isabe clenched her jaw. ¡°Do you mean I''m not important?¡±


    ¡°That''s what Mr. Clinton said.¡±


    Isabe marched off in dissatisfaction and went back to her own office.


    Just as she opened her drawer, she jumped out of her skin when she saw two snakes inside. She shot


    up from her ce with her chair rolling off.


    ¡°Help! There are snakes in my drawer! Somebody, please! Take them away!¡± she screamed.


    Two male colleagues rushed in.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°What is it, Ms. Walker?¡±


    ¡°There are two snakes inside my drawer. Get rid of them. Quick!¡±


    The two men exchanged doubtful nces. They thought Isabe was joking because there was no way


    there would be snakes in an upscale office.


    ¡°What are you all waiting for? Tell me! Who put them in? Is someone trying to get back at me?¡± Isabe


    shrilled.


    The two employees had no choice but to inch over carefully. They were aghast when they saw the


    snakes, but after taking a closer look, they realized those were fake rubber snakes.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, they''re fake,¡± one of the men said with the snakes in his hand.


    Isabe heaved a sigh of relief but got angry the next moment. ¡°Why are there fake snakes in my


    office? Did anyonee in just now?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Schmidt was here. She barged in, but we didn''t ask why she was here because she only stayed


    for a while.¡±


    Isabe''s temper spiked.


    ¡°Didn''t I say no one is allowed to enter my office without my permission?¡±


    ¡°We''re sorry, Ms. Walker. None of us expected Ms. Schmidt toe all of a sudden, so we were


    caught by surprise.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The two men quickly went out of the office.


    Isabe flung the two snakes on the floor. This is so embarrassing!

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    After throwing a fit in her office, Isabe gave Linda a call. When no one picked up, Isabe threw her


    phone away in annoyance and flopped into the chair.


    She tried to gather her thoughts and work, but she simply could not register the words on the


    documents.


    She was the one who had talked Beverly into leaving a lipstick mark on Oscar''s suit, but up till that


    point, Isabe had not received any news about Oscar taking action against Beverly.


    I guess there''s no getting rid of that woman in the short term. I can''t believe a married woman like her


    dared harbor feelings for Oscar. I''ll get rid of her no matter what!


    After staying in her office for two hours, Isabe went out and found the staff gathered outside,


    gossiping about something.


    ¡°What happened? What are you guys talking about?¡± Isabe asked with a frown.


    ¡°Ms. Walker,¡± the employees greeted and quickly dispersed.


    ¡°What were you guys saying?¡± Isabe asked again.


    ¡°We heard that Ms. Schmidt had just handed in her resignation letter for an unknown reason, and Mr.


    Gibson got into a fight with her because of that. Things almost got out of control at the office,¡± one of


    the women answered boldly.


    Impish glee sparkled in Isabe''s eyes. ¡°Really?¡± she asked in overt excitement.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Walker. Everyone in thepany is talking about this. Mr. Clinton even deducted three


    months'' worth of bonus from Mr. Gibson''s ount,¡± the same employee added.


    Isabe waved her hand at the group. ¡°All right, all of you should go back to work. Don''t just stand


    around and gossip.¡±


    Everyone returned to their seats quietly while Isabe took the elevator downstairs.


    Once she got off the elevator, she ran into two security guards dragging Beverly away.


    A smile tugged on Isabe''s lips, and she walked over with a smug face. ¡°Ms. Schmidt, I heard you''re


    leaving. Tell me, what''s going on? Why did you give up on your position all of a sudden?¡±


    Beverly glowered at her with intense hatred, gnashing her teeth. ¡°Isabe Walker! Karma''s real!¡±


    Isabe walked over and gave a snort of disgust. She turned toward the two guards and said, ¡°I have


    something to say to Ms. Schmidt. Leave us alone.¡±


    The guards looked at one another in hesitation but finally nodded.


    Once they left, Isabe stood right before Beverly and stated, ¡°Ms. Schmidt, you only have yourself to


    me. I gave you a mere suggestion, but you were the one who decided to act on it. I didn''t know you


    would kiss his suit, so don''t me me for your stupidity.¡±


    Beverly''s eyes were red with anger. To her, that was her most miserable day, for not only had she been


    fired, but she had also almost gotten into a fight with her husband at their workce. After all that


    drama, the guards even went to her to escort her out of thepany. Isabe Walker! All this is


    happening because of you! I hate you!


    ¡°It''s too early to celebrate, Isabe. Karma is a b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, but you won''t be there to see it when karma bites me in the ass,¡± Isabe retorted, looking


    at her watch. ¡°I have to go, Ms. Schmidt. I still have work to do. I''m sorry I can''t send you off.¡±


    With that, she puffed out her chest and walked off.


    Beverly red at her viciously as she disappeared out of her sight. Overcame by anger, the executive


    took off her high heel and threw it at Isabe.


    The high heelnded right on Isabe''s head, and the woman fell to the ground.


    Beverly raced over until she stood before Isabe, looking down haughtily at the woman rubbing her


    head. ¡°God watches everything we do, Isabe. I may have fallen prey to your trap, but you''ll soon be


    kicked out of this ce.¡±


    Beverly then walked off in pride, with her head held high.


    Holding her head, Isabe scowled at Beverly. She spat in spite and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Who


    do you think you are? Thepany is already showing you mercy for letting you leave like this.¡±


    Isabe put down her hand. When saw blood on it, she almost passed out in fear.


    Quickly, she drove to the hospital to get her wound treated. Just as she was leaving, she spotted


    Tiffany looking gloomy at the other end of the corridor with a document in her hand.


    Isabe went over and snatched the paper from her hand when Tiffany had her guard down.


    Tiffany whipped her head in surprise, and when she saw Isabe, she demanded, ¡°Give it back!¡±


    Isabe waved the paper and said, ¡°You can''t get pregnant, huh? I can''t believe you''re a hen that can''t


    lay eggs, Tiffany. I heard your uterine septum corrective surgery went well, and you''ll be able to get


    pregnant once you recover, but this report clearly says otherwise. It seems that you''re not fated to have


    any children of your own.¡±


    Tiffany''s face fell, and grief clouded her eyes.


    She wanted to take the report back, but Isabe dodged her hand.


    ¡°Don''t cross the line, Isabe. Give it back!¡± Tiffany snapped.


    ¡°Ha! Why do you still need this report? You can''t even get pregnant. I bet it''s not easy being part of the


    Hisson family. They''re wealthy, so if you can''t give them an heir, Mr. Hisson might look for other women


    in the end. Poor you.¡±


    Tiffany''s hands quivered in agitation as she red at Isabe. Suddenly, she dashed forward like a


    ferocious beast and pulled Isabe''s hair.


    Isabe yelled in pain while Tiffany beat her to a pulp.


    ¡°This is what you get for rubbing salt in my wound. I won''t go easy on you, Isabe!¡± Tiffany roared.


    ¡°Let me go! I have a wound on my head!¡± Isabe screamed.


    When Tiffany heard this, she hit Isabe''s wound even harder, sending thetter screeching in agony.


    If the doctors and nurses had note in time and pulled them apart, Isabe would have ended up


    severely injured.


    Isabe held her head and snarled, ¡°Just you wait, Tiffany. I''m going to call the police!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I''m not scared of you. I dare you to go to the police!¡± Tiffany challenged.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    So, Isabe took out her phone immediately, and the two women were brought to the police station.


    Meanwhile, Amelia received a call from the police that Tiffany had injured someone and was detained


    at the precinct. She had thought it was a prank call, but when the caller mentioned the correct address


    of the police station, she realized Tiffany must have gotten into trouble.


    Immediately, she took leave. When she arrived at the station and saw Tiffany with a bruise on the


    corner of her mouth, she panicked. Yet when she spotted Isabe sitting not far away, she found the


    whole situation perplexing. What are these two doing here?

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    ¡°Tiff!¡± Amelia cried out.


    Tiffany cocked her head and smiled bitterly. ¡°You''re here, Babe. I''m sorry. I got myself into trouble, and


    now you have toe for me.¡±


    Amelia saw Tiffany''s report but pretended not to see it. ¡°What happened? Who did this to you?¡±


    Tiffany pointed at Isabe with her chin and said provocatively, ¡°There. I taught her a good lesson


    because she badly needed one.¡± Tiffany did not show any sign of regret for what she did. To her,


    Isabe had taken advantage of the situation and exasperated her, so Isabe had only gotten what


    she deserved.


    Isabe scoffed, ¡°You''re proud of what you did, aren''t you? Just wait. I''m suing you until you end up


    behind bars!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Go ahead! Show me you''re not a coward!¡± Tiffany retaliated.


    ¡°You''d better be prepared, Tiffany Winters. What you did to me constitutes bodily injury. As long as the


    police make a report, you''ll end up in prison even if Amelia and Mr. Hisson want to salvage the


    situation. I bet the Hissons would treat you worse once they find out their daughter-inw beat


    someone up in a hospital.¡±


    Tiffany clenched the report in her hand in utter silence.


    Amelia walked over and said in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Walker, there must be a misunderstanding. I


    apologize to you on her behalf. I''m sure we can settle this privately. What do you think?¡±


    Isabe quirked her brows and hugged her chest in a snobbish posture. ¡°Settle this privately? Sure.


    Kneel and apologize to me. Then I''ll overlook what she did. It''s easy, isn''t it?¡±


    Amelia sucked in a deep breath. ¡°Ms. Walker, don''t you think you''re asking too much?¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± she asked, her brows still arched. Then she lowered her head and showed Amelia her wound.


    ¡°Look at this, Amelia. This is what your friend did to me. There was blood all over. Do you still think I''m


    asking too much?¡±


    Amelia looked at the patch of wet hair on Isabe''s head and gasped when she saw the blood clotted


    into kes in her hair.


    She did not expect Tiffany to get so violent since this could potentially lead to a concussion. In the


    worst case, Isabe might end up being admitted to the hospital. What Tiffany did to her had


    constituted a crime.


    Isabe looked up again. ¡°Now that you''ve seen my wound, I''m sure you know she will be imprisoned if


    I decide to sue her. Even if she doesn''t end up being incarcerated, the Hissons will not let her go. So


    you''d better think twice before you turn down my suggestion.¡±


    Tiffany got up and pulled Amelia behind her. ¡°She can do whatever she wants, Babe. I''ve already


    tolerated her for long enough. She lusts over a married man and thinks she''s so charming she can


    tempt that man into her bed. She''s just a sl*t!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Isabe paled and shot up to her feet.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Amelia swiftly pulled Tiffany''s sleeve. ¡°That''s enough, Tiff.¡±


    Tiffany pursed her lips.


    Right then, a police officer arrived and said, ¡°Ms. Walker, we''ve already looked through your case and


    will file a report. Once this goes through, you''ll be able to sue the defendant for damages.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! I''m counting on you, Sir!¡± Isabe voiced.


    The policeman nodded calmly and turned to leave, but Amelia stopped him.


    ¡°This is a misunderstanding, Sir. Ms. Walker and I have decided to settle this between us, so there''s no


    need to file any report. It won''t be a problem, right?¡±


    The officer nced at Amelia and replied, ¡°Miss, this is the standard operating procedure. Your friend


    committed a criminal offense when she injured the victim. Even if the intiff does not intend to seek


    legal recourse, we will still have to go through this judicial process.¡±


    With that, the officer nodded politely at Amelia and left.


    Amelia wanted to persuade him, but Tiffany grabbed her hand. ¡°Babe, you don''t have to. Just let her


    sue me. I don''t believe she can do anything to me.¡±


    Amelia sighed. She could not believe Tiffany was still holding on to her ego even when things had


    escted to that extent.


    Isabe fidgeted with her red fingers and said, ¡°What do you think, Amelia? You and Tiffany are best


    friends, so what about kneeling down and apologizing to me on her behalf? I don''t think it''s that


    difficult.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams! You can sue me if you want to. It''s not like I''m scared of you!¡± Tiffany argued


    arrogantly with her head high.


    ¡°Hmph! I see you''re not afraid, huh? Fine. I''ll see you in court. As a Walker myself, I''ll see to it that an


    infertile woman like you gets the punishment you deserve!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Repeat that again, and I''ll rip your mouth to pieces!¡± Like an angry cat with fluffed


    hair, Tiffany growled at Isabe when she heard the insult.


    ¡°What can you do? You can''t give birth to a child. A hen that doesn''ty eggs will have to face the


    consequences of its own inability!¡± Isabe reiterated with her brows curved, deliberately stoking


    Tiffany''s anger.


    Tiffany felt an unquenchable urge to just go at Isabe, for she had long struggled with her infertility.


    She had thought the surgery would solve the problem once she recovered, but the result from the


    report had left her devastated.


    ¡°Isabe Walker, I''ll tear your mouth apart today so that you won''t be able to mock people''s misfortune


    anymore!¡± Tiffany jumped forward, wanting to hit Isabe again. But Amelia quickly stopped her,


    comforting, ¡°Calm down, Tiff! You''re falling into her trap.¡±


    Overwhelmed by her feelings, Tiffany huffed and puffed in a fury.


    ¡°Did you hear what she said, Babe? Sl*ts like her should die!¡±


    ¡°I know, and I heard her too. You should calm down first, Tiff.¡±


    When Tiffany had finallyposed herself again, Amelia took out her phone to call Oscar.


    Isabe asked, ¡°Are you calling Oscar? I''m not surprised. You''ve always depended on him for


    everything. I guess he''s the only one you can seek help from. After all, it''s not like you have anyone


    else to help you.¡±


    Amelia''s fingers froze on her screen before she put down her phone. ¡°Tell me, Isabe, what do you


    want me to do so that you''ll drop the case?¡±


    ¡°I told you. Just get on your knees and apologize to me.¡±


    ¡°That''s not happening,¡± Tiffany said. Then she took out her phone and called Derrick. ¡°Derrick, I beat


    someone up, and I''m at the police station now. Could youe over?¡±


    Someone spoke on the other end, and Tiffany replied, ¡°All right, I''ll wait for you.¡±


    After hanging up, she waved her phone at Isabe. ¡°Do you think I''ll try to hide what I did from the


    Hissons after beating you up? You underestimated me. I know they don''t like me because I can''t bear


    them a child, but I''m not a coward who runs away from reality. At least, I''m not someone with filthy


    thoughts.¡±


    Isabe''s face fell. She snorted and said, ¡°Yeah, you keep up with your feigned bravado.¡±


    While waiting for Derrick to arrive, Amelia sat beside Tiffany and took the report from her. ¡°What''s this,


    Tiff?¡±


    Tiffany shrugged and answered casually, ¡°It''s just as the report says. The doctor said I''m infertile, so I


    might not have a child my whole life. I guess it''s not meant to be. I won''t get to be a mother.¡±


    Amelia frowned when she heard that. ¡°Perhaps they made a mistake. You just did the surgery, so it


    doesn''t make sense that you can''t get pregnant. Let''s get a second opinion one day.¡±


    Tiffany remained silent. Opposite them, Isabe interrupted sarcastically, ¡°Well, that''s if she makes it


    out of the police station.¡±


    Amelia shot her a nce and ignored her.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    After Derrick arrived, Isabe was still adamant about suing Tiffany. Derrick reached out to a high-rank


    officer whom he knew at the station, but Isabe still refused to budge. At the end of the day, Amelia


    could only call Oscar toe over.


    Isabe''s attitude took a one-hundred-and-eighty shift the moment Oscar arrived.


    ¡°Oscar, you''re here! I was just trying to pull Amelia''s leg. I told her my injury isn''t a big deal, but Amelia


    insisted on calling you over.¡± Isabe smiled.


    Oscar nced at her briefly. ¡°She said you wanted to sue Tiffany. Do you still want to do that now that


    I''m here? If not, I''m asking the chief to retract the report.¡±


    ¡°This is just a misunderstanding,¡± Isabe replied, biting her lip. ¡°There''s no way I''ll make things difficult


    for Tiffany. After all, she''s Amelia''s friend. I didn''t intend to bring her to court. I was just joking when I


    said that.¡± She turned to Amelia. ¡°Amelia, are you angry with me? I was just kidding. You''ll forgive me,


    right?¡±


    Amelia forced a smile.


    Since Isabe had said so, Oscar pulled some strings and requested that the police drop the charges.


    Then, he patted Amelia''s head and asked, ¡°Did you get hurt?¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    ¡°Make sure you inform me right away next time anything happens. I want to hear everything from you,


    not the others. All right?¡± Oscar reminded.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll protect myself.¡± Amelia wanted to say something else, but suddenly, Isabe ran into


    her from behind, pushing her forward. In a quick swoop, Oscar pulled her back and red at Isabe.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Oscar. I didn''t do it on purpose,¡± Isabe said carefully. ¡°My head hurts, and I can''t walk


    properly. Could you send me to the hospital to check on my wound again? The pain is excruciating.¡±


    Oscar called the driver over and ordered, ¡°Send Ms. Walker to the hospital to get her wound treated.


    You''re not obliged to treat her nicely. Just make sure she stays alive.¡±


    The driver''s lips twitched. ¡°Sure, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Isabe''s hand on her head froze. Oscar is so cruel!


    ¡°Could you guys send me there, Oscar? You should at least show remorse after what Tiffany did to me,


    right?¡± Isabe asked pitifully.


    ¡°Caleb, didn''t you see that Ms. Walker is so weak she''s almost fainting? Send her to the hospital.


    Quick.¡±


    The driver nodded and gestured for Isabe to enter.


    ¡°Over here, Ms. Walker,¡± he said.


    Isabe had no choice but to get into the car as she was told.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Clinton!¡± Tiffany said, watching the car speed off.


    Oscar nodded lightly. ¡°Derrick, why don''t you send Tiffany back first? She doesn''t look well.¡±


    Derrick seemed to have something else to say, but Amelia beat him to it. ¡°Derrick, I''d like to talk to


    Amelia. Do you mind grabbing some food with Oscar?¡±


    Derrick nodded and left with Oscar.


    After that, Amelia helped Tiffany to a tree and sat down under the shade. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°I went for a checkup to know when I can start preparing for pregnancy, but the doctor said that even


    with the uterine septum surgery, it''ll still be difficult for me to have a child. That means I''ll probably


    never get to be a mother,¡± Tiffany admitted with a sad smile.


    To Tiffany, her infertility was the most devastating blow. She had always wanted to give Derrick children


    of their own and had been making the necessary preparation. However, her hope was crushed when


    the doctor said she could not get pregnant.


    Tiffany could already imagine how the Hissons would react when they heard about the news.


    After everything she did to be the best-selling author and marry the man of her dreams, she


    thought it was finally time for her to enjoy a blissful life. Yet in just the blink of an eye, her beautiful


    dream shattered.


    ¡°Could it be a mistake?¡± Amelia asked.


    Tiffany smiled bitterly. ¡°I wish it was one.¡±


    ¡°Well, the doctor only said it''s difficult, but it''s not entirely impossible. Don''t stress yourself out. I''m sure


    you''ll be able to get your own child one day. Just rx,¡± Ameliaforted.


    ¡°Babe, I am so, so sad!¡± Tiffany said, hugging Amelia.


    ¡°Tiff, you''ll have a child. Don''t overburden yourself. I''m sure Derrick will go through this with you,¡±


    Amelia consoled and patted her back.


    Tiffany sighed when she heard that.


    All of a sudden, neither of them knew how to continue the conversation. They sat under the tree for a


    good twenty minutes before they eventually went home.


    On the way back, Tiffany sat in the passenger''s seat in a daze while Derrick drove with his eyes on the


    road.


    After some time, he reached out and patted Tiffany. ¡°Don''t overthink, Tiff. We''ll get a baby one day. It''s


    just not now.¡±


    Tiffany turned to look at Derrick. ¡°You knew.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Mr. Clinton showed me the report. It''s okay. We will have a child in the future. I''ve always


    wanted to enjoy married life with you, so we don''t have to have kids anytime soon,¡± Derrick stated,


    faking nonchnce.


    Tiffany rubbed his palm. ¡°I''m sorry, Derrick. Will we end up getting a divorce if I can''t get pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Don''t be silly. I didn''t expect such a dumb question from you,¡± Derrick replied with a faint smile.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany smiled too, but a glint of worry lingered in her eyes.


    Derrick''s the only son in the family, so the family expects him to have an heir. There''s no way they''ll


    ept my infertility. His mother might kick me out of the house once she finds out.


    As Tiffany expected, as soon as they reached the Hisson residence, Kate ran out of the house.


    ¡°Where''s the report?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mom. I lost Tiff''s report,¡± Derrick said, putting his hand around Tiffany''s shoulder.


    Kate''s face darkened. ¡°Derrick, I''m serious when I said I want a grandchild, so stop messing with me.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I''ve been so busy with work I doze off the moment I hit the bed every night. Tiff and I haven''t


    been doing it recently. There''s no way the baby is mine if she gets pregnant now.¡±


    ¡°No more word game, Derrick. I want the report. I want to know what''s wrong with her body. It''s been


    two months since the surgery. It''s time you guys consider having a baby,¡± Kate insisted.


    Derrick pulled Tiffany behind her and replied, ¡°Mom, can you stop stressing her out? I''m not ready to be


    a father!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kate suddenly changed her attitude and put on a pitiful face. ¡°Derrick, I know I''m


    being pushy, but I just want to have a grandchild. I don''t mean to ask Tiff to get pregnant now. I just


    want to know what the doctor said about her condition.¡±


    Derrick was stumped. He could still talk back if Kate had confronted him aggressively, but when she


    suddenly went soft on him, he was at a loss for words.


    Seeing this, Tiffany stood forward to face Kate and took out the report from her bag. ¡°Mom, this is the


    report. Have a look.¡±


    Kate read it, and her face puffed red in anger when she saw the doctor''sment inrge print.


    ¡°High chances of infertility? I thought the doctor said you could get pregnant soon after the surgery.


    What''s with the conclusion this time? Derrick is our only child! We won''t get a grandchild if you can''t


    give him a baby!¡± Kate fumed.


    Tiffany gazed at her with aplicated emotion in her eyes.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    ¡°Sorry, Mom,¡± Tiffany said.


    Kate looked at Derrick and took a deep breath. She wanted to curse, but she held it back.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don''t need to apologize, Silly. We''re a family. We can always go for IVF or look for surrogate


    mothers. I know a few people in Anndur who provide these services,¡± Kate said lovingly.


    Tiffany looked at her. She saw the hatred in Kate''s eyes, of course, and forced a smile. ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡±


    After they exchanged a few more words, Tiffany said, ¡°I''m getting tired, Mom. I think I''ll go back to my


    room.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Kate said gently.


    Derrick wanted to go with Tiffany, but Kate held his arm. ¡°Derrick, it''s time to talk about getting a


    surrogate mother. You''re not young anymore. It''s time you get a kid.¡±


    Derrick suppressed his impatience and said, ¡°I''m going up to look at Tiff, Mom. I''m not in a hurry to get


    a kid. We''ll talk about thister.¡±


    Kate''s face fell. ¡°I relented for you, Derrick. Do you want me to die without seeing my grandkids?¡±


    ¡°Mom,¡± Derrick said weakly, ¡°Tiffany''s not barren. It''s just hard for her to get pregnant. Don''t put any


    pressure on her. We''ll get a kid sooner orter. Medicine is so advanced these days. We''ll have a kid


    one way or the other.¡±


    ¡°Then give me the exact time. When?¡± Kate demanded.


    Derrick couldn''t answer that. ¡°Eventually. We don''t have to get a surrogate mother.¡±


    ¡°No. You''ll get one. If Tiffany does get pregnant, then all the better. We can take care of a couple of


    kids.¡± Kate was in a hurry. ¡°I''ll tell my contact in Anndur and arrange the best Chanaean girl as the


    surrogate mother.¡±


    ¡°Maybeter. I need to leave now.¡± Derrick went upstairs despite his mother''s protests.


    ¡°Derrick!¡±


    Derrick ignored her. He went into the bedroom and saw Tiffany curled up on the bed. His heart ached


    for her.


    Derrick went and sat on the edge of the bed. He patted her head. ¡°Tiff...¡±


    Tiffany raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Did you go with the n?¡±


    ¡°You want me to get another woman pregnant?¡± Derrick answered with a question.


    Tiffany got up and peered at him. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Neither do I. Don''t worry about it. We''ll have a kid sooner orter,¡± Derrick said softly.


    Tiffany nodded, but she was still looking pale.


    ¡°You wanna eat something? I''ll whip some stuff up for you.¡±


    ¡°No. Just stay with me.¡±


    Derrick nodded. He took his shoes and socks off, theny on the bed and pulled her into his embrace.


    ¡°How about I sing you a song?¡±


    Tiffany nodded.


    Derrick hummed a tune. She listened to him and eventually drifted to sleep.


    Derrick kissed her forehead. ¡°You dummy.¡±


    After Derrick went to work the next day, Terrence called Tiffany over to thekeside.


    He was holding his fishing rod, trying to fish for something.


    Tiffany stood beside him dumbly. The fishing session went on for a long time. Eventually, Terrence


    pulled the rod back, but there was no fish in his bucket.


    ¡°Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Terrence looked at her. ¡°I thought you were a well-read woman when you first joined us. Most authors


    have that air about them. And that''s the part of you that I like.¡±


    Tiffany listened quietly.


    ¡°But you know a well-read woman is not what we''re looking for. We want a fertile woman. Derrick''s


    mother told me you can''t get pregnant easily. So what are you going to do about it? Do you want


    Derrick to stay with you his whole life even when you might be barren?¡±


    ¡°I''ll take care of myself and try to get pregnant as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so when will it be?¡±


    ¡°I''ll get a divorce if I can''t get pregnant in three years.¡±


    ¡°That''s a bit too extreme. I like you. Why don''t you go with IVF and see what happens? If that fails, get


    a surrogate mother. I think Derrick''s mother won''t go too hard on you if he has a kid of his own.¡±


    Tiffany was silent for a long while. Eventually, she said, ¡°We''ll go with IVF then, Grandpa.¡±


    They went for it two monthster, but the doctor said, ¡°It''s not gonna be easy, Ms. Winters, but we''ll try


    our best.¡±


    Tiffany''s heart sank. ¡°Try your best, doctor. We''re not getting any younger anymore. We really want a


    child of our own.¡±


    The doctor nodded.


    They tried their best, but the IVF failed no matter how many times they attempted it.


    Eventually, they seeded once. The couple was overjoyed until she suffered a miscarriage after two


    weeks. It hit Tiffany hard, and she was bedridden because of it.


    Amelia and Oscar went to see her. She was looking pale, and she talked less than before.


    ¡°Tiff.¡± Amelia sat down beside her and held her hand. Oh god. Her hand''s as cold as ice.


    ¡°Your hand feels like ice, Tiff. What happened?¡± Amelia asked.


    Tiffany cocked her eyebrow. She could barely say anything, but she mustered, ¡°Good to see you,


    Babe.¡±


    ¡°Did you have breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± And I puked them all out.


    ¡°I''m sorry about your loss. But you''ll get another baby soon. Don''t give up.¡±


    Tiffany forced a smile and said nothing.


    ¡°Oscar, go down and entertain the Hissons for a bit. I''ll talk to Tiff.¡± Amelia looked at Oscar.


    Oscar nodded and left the room.


    And then there were two. Tiffany finally stopped holding back. She cried as hard as she could.


    Tiffany was a strong woman. Not even the events she had faced thus far could make her cry. Until this


    moment.


    Amelia wiped her tears quietly.


    Tiffany hupped. ¡°I''m a lot better now, Babe. Thanks foring.¡±


    Amelia tossed the tissue into the trash can. ¡°Are you sure you''re fine? You don''t look fine to me. Are


    the Hissons demanding a baby?¡±


    ¡°They really want a grandkid. Derrick''s mother said if IVF fails, we''ll have to get a surrogate mother.


    You know I don''t want Derrick to get another woman pregnant.¡±


    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±


    Tiffany had no answer for that. ¡°I don''t know, Babe. I''m confused.¡±


    Amelia held her hands tightly in an attempt to warm them up. ¡°It''s all right, Tiff. You''ll get a baby sooner


    orter. Trust me.¡±


    Try as she might, Tiffany couldn''t smile.


    ¡°You have no idea how hard IVFs are, Babe. I''ve gone through it multiple times, but I just kept doing it


    in case I get a baby. And then suddenly, I did. I did get pregnant.¡± Tiffany smiled. She thought about a


    nice memory, but then the smile faded. ¡°I wasing up with clothes for the baby. If it was a girl, I''d


    make her look like a princess. If it was a boy, I''d dress him up as a knight. But then my hopes were


    dashed.¡±


    Amelia pressed her hand against Tiffany''s cheek. She said, ¡°I know how you feel, Tiff. I was in the


    same ce before.¡±


    Tiffany smiled bitterly. ¡°Babe, this might be my only chance, and I blew it.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Amelia chided. ¡°You''re still young. Just take care of yourself, and you''ll get pregnant


    eventually. Even if you can''t, I bet Derrick will still stay with you.¡±


    ¡°Do you even believe that yourself, Babe?¡±


    Amelia had no answer to that. Even if Derrick didn''t care at first, he might start to resent Tiffany when


    they were without children in their fifties.


    Even if he doesn''t mind, his family might. Children tie the family together. Well, in some cases anyway.


    If she can''t get pregnant, she might have her marriage taken away from her.


    ¡°See? Not even you can answer me,¡± Tiffany said.


    ¡°Just don''t think about it, Tiff. If worsees to worst, get a surrogate mother,¡± Amelia eventually said.


    Tiffany fell into a long silence.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    Amelia stayed with her for nearly an hour before she left. Derrick sent them off. ¡°Amelia,e over if


    you have time. Tiff hasn''t been feeling greattely. She might need your help.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°You should spend more time with her too, Derrick. Once she''s all healed up, give her a script to write.


    She won''t have time to dwell on this if she has work to do.¡±


    ¡°I''ve alreadye up with a rough sketch of a movie. She''s gonna be the scriptwriter. She''ll be so busy


    that this will be forgotten in no time. She''ll get back on her feet.¡±


    Amelia thought slightly better of him now. At least this was the same Derrick she knew. ¡°As long as


    you''re with her, she''ll get back up, Derrick.¡±


    Derrick nodded.


    Amelia and Oscar said goodbye. Once they got into the car, Amelia asked, ¡°If you''re in Derrick''s ce,


    would you love a child who''s born to someone you don''t love?¡±


    ¡°No. You''re the only one who will bear my children. Nobody else can. I won''t even let them touch me,¡±


    Oscar announced.


    ¡°What if I can''t get pregnant, then?¡±


    ¡°We''ll adopt one. Or we can stay childless. Once I''m older, I''ll leave my work in someone else''s hands


    and take you around the world. When we get too old to even move, we''ll just live out our lives in a


    peaceful nursing home. When the timees, we''ll leave this world together. You won''t be lonely.¡±


    Amelia was delighted to hear that. ¡°Wait, we''re talking about them, not us. If she can''t get pregnant, I


    wonder if Derrick will divorce her.¡±


    ¡°Depends on how much he loves her. If he loves her as much as I love you, he won''t divorce her,¡±


    Oscar said adamantly.


    Amelia remained silent. She was not Tiffany, and Oscar wasn''t Derrick. The substitution didn''t work that


    way. I won''t be too sure about that.


    Amelia immediately started working on the advertisement design once they got home. They came up


    with a lot of designs over the course of months, but the people at As Corporation kept rejecting them.


    They were getting really nitpicky. Even a single minute w would be magnified and criticized as if the


    product they worked on for days were worthless.


    One of the people in charge spoke in decent Chanaean. He said, ¡°When Mr. Clinton rmended


    yourpany, I thought you''re skilled. This is second-rate. Why did he even tell us about you guys?¡±


    Thedies were angry that they were looked down upon. Lydia answered, ¡°Mr. Rice, we''re really trying


    to work with you here. Mr. Clinton did rmend us, and that''s because our work is decent, or he


    wouldn''t have even considered us.¡±


    ¡°But the rumors say he only rmended you guys because Ms. Winters is his wife,¡± Teddy Rice said.


    Amelia stepped up and said calmly, ¡°I may be his wife, but I''ll prove that I have what it takes to stand


    tall. Besides, our designs aren''t that bad, are they?¡±


    Teddy smiled at her. ¡°Are you saying I''m being nitpicky?¡±


    ¡°No. That''s actually a good trait. As Corporation only got so far thanks to your leadership. I''ve seen


    your work before. They''re perfect. I can understand why you think our work is subpar. We still have


    much to improve. But give us one more chance. We''ll present the perfect work. In my and my


    husband''s name, we''ll back out of this project if you still aren''t satisfied with it,¡± Amelia said calmly.


    Teddy gazed at Amelia for a moment, and he nodded.


    Oscar came into the study holding two cups of coffee. He ced them aside and went around the desk


    to hug her. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Amelia pointed at the design on the table. ¡°Hey, can you tell me what''s wrong with this?¡±


    Oscar peered at it and worked on the design for a while. ¡°It''s decent. Erihalians think differently from


    us. They''re more of a work-life bnce people. They only work during work hours, while we put


    emphasis on speed. That''s probably why your design didn''t make the cut.¡±


    Amelia looked at the design. She had to say that it was a lot better after that change Oscar made.


    She could feel that her design didn''t hit the mark. It was as if something was missing. Oscar pulled the


    veil off for her, and she knew what she was looking for in her design now.


    ¡°No wonder they call you a polymath. I didn''t believe them, but now I do. I''m an amateurpared to


    you.¡± Amelia bit his lip, feeling a little jealous and frustrated.


    ¡°No. I''m just giving you an outsider''s perspective, and I know Teddy. That''s why I know what you should


    change. You''re a more talented designer than I am. That''s true.¡± Oscar patted her head. ¡°You''re really


    talented. Work on it and you''ll be one of the top designers around. You are my partner, and I have an


    eye for good partners.¡±


    ¡°Is that an actualpliment?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You''re really awesome. Don''t forget that.¡±


    Amelia felt better after that. She showed her new design to Lydia and the others the next day, and they


    were pleasantly surprised by what they saw.


    ¡°This is perfection. You have a talent for this, Amelia,¡± Lydia praised.


    Amelia smiled. ¡°I''m d you like it. Let''s see Mr. Rice. I think we''ll pass this time. If we still fail, I don''t


    think we''ll get to work with As Corporation again. So do your best, everyone.¡±


    Lydia and the others nodded. They were impressed by Amelia''s skill. With her as our leader, there''s no


    way our department will lose.


    They agreed to meet up at one in the afternoon in As Corporation. Amelia and her team had started


    preparing half an hour before that. Once Teddy and his team arrived, Amelia told her team to start the


    slideshow, and she distributed the printed work to Teddy and the others.


    She exined the reason and theme of the advertisement. When she was done, she asked, ¡°Do you


    have anything to add about the new design, Mr. Rice?¡±


    Teddy looked at it again, and he had to say that the design was wless.


    A long silence ensued. Everyone was waiting with bated breaths, and then he pped and stood up.


    ¡°Perfect. This is wless. You''ve proved your mettle, Ms. Winters. I see you didn''t get this job just


    because you''re Mr. Clinton''s wife. I''m d I didn''t give up on you too soon.¡±


    Amelia finally smiled. She approached him and extended her hand. ¡°It''s a pleasure to hear that, Mr.


    Rice. I look forward to working with you.¡±


    Teddy shook her hand as well. ¡°I have nothing to worry about if you''re handling the ad. You''re


    extremely talented. Sorry for what I said. I just wanted you to work your best. And you delivered.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Mr. Rice. I won''t let you down. Better ads areing your way.¡±


    ¡°And I''ll dly take them.¡±


    Teddy and his team were in a good mood thanks to the perfect advertisement. They even praised


    Amelia and her team when they met Shane.


    Shane smiled. ¡°You tter them, Mr. Rice. They''re newbies who just started out on this path. They have


    a lot to learn, and you''re their gold standard.¡±


    ¡°You''re being modest, Mr. Franklin. We prefer a straightforward attitude here. We acknowledge


    everyone''s strengths and weaknesses. Formalities? Throw that out the window. Ms. Winters is


    talented, and nobody can dispute that. If it''s possible, I''d like to tutor her for a year. She''d have to go


    overseas, but she''s going to improve by leaps and bounds in a year.¡±


    Shane froze. ¡°Oh, that''s a nice offer, Mr. Rice, but I can''t make the decision for that. You''ll have to ask


    her, and I don''t think Mr. Clinton would agree to it though.¡±


    Teddy understood, of course, but still, he said to Amelia, ¡°This is my card, Ms. Winters. Call me if you''d


    like to go overseas. I promise you''ll make a name for yourself eventually.¡±


    Amelia took the card. She was delighted, of course. Teddy''s praise was confirmation that she had


    talent. If she could study abroad, it''d be nice for her career. However, she had a husband and a son.


    Work wasn''t that important for her. She had no need to be wildly sessful like the other people.


    Her wish was simple: a loving husband and a good son. Work couldeter. She didn''t have to


    push anything. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Rice. I''ll give you a call when I n to study abroad.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be waiting. Don''t let me down.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia nodded.


    When Teddy and his team left, Shane approached Amelia. ¡°You delivered, Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Shane smiled and pped. ¡°Good work, everyone. This couldn''t have happened without all of you. Mr.


    Rice loved it. This calls for a celebration. We''re going to have dinner at a five-star hotel, and then it''s


    karaoke time. My treat.¡±


    Everyone cheered.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Teddy had just left thepany when he received a call. He picked it up, and a momentter, he said,


    ¡°Sure. We''ll meet up at a coffee shop near yourpany. I''ll be there.¡±


    Upon hanging up, he said to his team, ¡°You guys go back without me. I''m seeing a friend.¡±


    Everyone nodded and left.


    Once they were gone, Teddy drove to the coffee shop. He parked the car and got out of it. When he


    turned around, he was greeted by a majestic building. It was none other than Clinton Corporations.


    He went into the coffee shop and found his friend in the corner. ¡°Isabe.¡±


    Isabe got up and smiled. ¡°You''re quick. I thought I had to wait for an hour at least.¡±


    ¡°Punctuality is basic etiquette,¡± Teddy said.


    Isabe chuckled. ¡°As witty as ever, Teddy.¡±


    ¡°Only to thedies. I don''t think I can crack jokes with anyone else.¡±


    ¡°I think I would have fallen for a gentleman like you. Pity I love someone else.¡±


    ¡°No. You wouldn''t have fallen for me even if you didn''t love someone else. We''re too smart for that.¡±


    Isabe was still smiling, but her eyes were devoid of delight.


    She called the waiter over and made her order. After Teddy made his order, she asked, ¡°What do you


    think of thepany Oscar rmended?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. I''m going to work with them. Oscar''s wife is a talented woman. I could see that when we first


    met, but shecked the oomph, so I thought I would give her a push and see how far she could go. As


    expected, she made something spectacr. The more you push someone, the more they''ll push back.


    She''s the embodiment of that. I''ll have to thank Oscar properly for introducing someone so talented.


    And to think Iined because thepany was a no-name organization. Didn''t expect to find a


    gem among them.¡± Teddy kept praising.


    Isabe clenched her fists and teeth. If she clenched them any harder, her teeth would shatter. She


    didn''t ask Teddy out to hear him bber. Any praise for Amelia was only going to annoy her. She


    wanted to scream.


    ¡°You''re exaggerating, aren''t you? There''s no way she''s that talented.¡± She forced a smile.


    ¡°No. She''s one of the most talented women I''ve ever met. I''d love it if she would study abroad. I''d tutor


    her myself.¡± Teddy was starting to look excited. It wasn''t every day a talented designer would pop up.


    It''d be a shame if he lost this chance to tutor her.


    Isabe felt her envy erupt. She put on a fake smile and said, ¡°It''s not every day you praise someone,


    Teddy.¡±


    ¡°I mean, talented designers aren''t exactly a dime a dozen.¡± And then he remembered something nice.


    His eyes shone as if he was a cat looking through the night. ¡°You''re working for Oscar, aren''t you? Why


    don''t you ask him if I can borrow his wife for a couple of years? She''s really talented. It''d be a waste to


    not put that talent to good use.¡±


    Isabe averted her gaze. Teddy, if he actually listens to me, I would have made him marry me a long


    time ago. But no. He doesn''t listen to me.


    ¡°I don''t think I can convince him, Teddy.¡±


    Teddy looked at her. Realization struck him. ¡°Right. He''s an opinionated man. You''re just his employee.


    I don''t think you can convince him to let his wife study abroad.¡±


    Isabe''s face fell. Her mood soured. What''s so good about Amelia? Why does every guy she runs into


    praise her as if she''s a goddess?


    ¡°You seem to think fondly of her, Teddy.¡±


    ¡°She''s gorgeous and talented. Shouldn''t I think fondly of her?¡±


    The answer only made her more envious, and her mood soured even more. In the end, they parted


    with Isabe thinking that the meeting ended on a bad note.


    Teddy went into thepany with her. Isabe was mad, but she held it down. ¡°Shouldn''t you start


    negotiating with Amelia and get the contract ready?¡±


    ¡°Ah, someone else can do it. I''ll talk to Oscar. If he''ll let me tutor his wife for a bit, I promise she''lle


    back shining even brighter. I think Ms. Winters requires a better stage to showcase her talents.¡± The


    man''s eyes were practically shining like stars.


    Isabe looked at him as if he was an idiot. It''ll be a miracle if Oscar doesn''t kick him out of the office


    when he brings that up.


    However, she wasn''t nning on telling him that. He had praised Amelia right in front of her, and she


    hated that. She was a petty woman and was more than happy to see Teddy get yelled at. ¡°Godspeed,


    Teddy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I think he''ll be grateful that I''m extending my generosity to his family.¡±


    Perhaps so. But I''d rather see you get beaten up.


    Isabe arrived at her destination. ¡°I have to get back to work. Let''s meet again sometime.¡±


    Teddy nodded.


    He came to the top floor and went straight to the secretary''s office. Linda was there, so he asked if


    Oscar was in.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Rice. He just went to the restroom. Will you give him a minute? He doesn''t like people going


    into his office unannounced,¡± Linda said politely.


    Teddy shrugged and waited patiently.


    Oscar came back eventually. He wasn''t surprised to see Teddy there.


    ¡°You''re finally back. I bring good news, Oscar. But let''s talk in your office,¡± Teddy said happily.


    Oscar nodded.


    They went into his office, and Teddy gushed, ¡°Oscar, your wife is a talented designer. I suggest that she


    studies abroad. I can be her tutor. Give me a couple of years, and I can turn her into one of the most


    famous designers in Erihal.¡±


    Oscar narrowed his eyes. He was looking at Teddy coldly.


    Teddy was oblivious to that. He kept saying, ¡°And you can bank on that promise. I''ll make her shine


    even more under my tutge. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. She''s already brilliant enough. I don''t need her to make a name for herself in Erihal,¡± Oscar


    interrupted him.


    ¡°That''s selfish, Oscar. You haven''t seen how magical her designs are. She''s talented. Someone like her


    shouldn''t stay in a smallpany forever. It''s a waste of talent.¡±


    ¡°I can always give her something better if she wishes to.¡±


    ¡°But I''m a trusted figure in the design industry in Erihal. You rmended herpany so I can


    recognize her talent, didn''t you? And now I''m giving her a chance to study abroad. I''m going to tutor


    her myself too, so why not? That''s selfish of you!¡± Teddy started raising his voice. He was getting


    agitated.


    Oscar was starting to look really solemn as well. ¡°Teddy, you crossed the line.¡±


    Teddy snapped out of it and pretended to cough. ¡°Sorry, I just didn''t want to let a talent go to waste.


    She''s really gifted. Are you sure you don''t want to give her this chance?¡±


    ¡°Teddy, if she wants to, I can make her the top designer in the world. You know I can, don''t you?¡±


    Oh, yeah. Teddy felt defeated. The Clintons had enough power to assign a top designer to tutor Amelia.


    Studying abroad was even easier. He just felt a little frustrated that a talented designer like her would


    not be tutored by him.


    He was sure he could make a star out of Amelia if she just agreed to it.


    ¡°Teddy, if you have nothing else to say, you may leave now,¡± Oscar said.


    Teddy didn''t want to give up just like that. ¡°Can''t we talk this out, Oscar? I think we can. I like talented


    people. I promise she''ll shine.¡±


    ¡°No. You may leave now.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Teddy left looking all dejected. He came down to where Isabe was and headed straight to her office.


    ¡°My lovely Isabe, you have to help me. Please convince Oscar to let me tutor his wife for a couple of


    years.¡±


    Isabe looked at him. God, he''s obsessed. ¡°I mean, if you really want to, there''s always a way.¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Have her fall in love with you, and she''ll leave Oscar.¡±


    Teddy rolled his eyes. ¡°Is that a joke? I can''t steal Oscar''s wife away from him.¡±


    ¡°You can''t, or you won''t? She''s beautiful, Teddy. Aren''t you the least bit interested?¡± Isabe asked.


    ¡°Nonsense! She''s like a friend''s daughter to me. I may be a foreigner, but I did study in Chanaea for a


    bit. I''m as traditional as you guys are. I don''t steal anyone''s wives. I can''t believe you''re that kind of


    woman,¡± he said angrily.


    Isabe shrugged. ¡°That''s the best idea I cane up with.¡±


    Teddy stared straight at her.


    Isabe was feeling creeped out after a while, and she fidgeted. ¡°What do you want, Teddy? Why are


    you staring at me?¡±


    ¡°That... was a good conspiracy, Isabe. And I thought I could rely on you. You''re nothing more than a


    snake. And to think I thought of you as my friend.¡± Teddy left the office right away.


    Isabe was bemused. Why did he call me a snake? What happened? What the heck was he thinking?

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    Oscar was infuriated after that meeting with Teddy. He couldn''t even keep on working. He was worried


    that Amelia might take the offer just to be the best designer in the world. It would separate them


    for a year or two at least, and four to five years at most. They would have to travel far and wide just to


    meet up. Not only would Amelia miss out on seeing Tony grow, but they would also have little time


    together too.


    He only rmended Amelia to Teddy just so her talents would be recognized. He never thought


    Teddy would try to take her away from him. He''s an idiot.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He wanted to call Amelia, but he just couldn''t bring himself to do it. He heaved a sigh and tucked his


    phone away.


    Eventually, it was time to get off work. Oscar packed up at lightspeed and left.


    He took the elevator and ran into Isabe the moment he emerged from it.


    ¡°Oscar!¡± she called.


    Oscar ignored her.


    Isabe wasn''t mad. Instead, she said vaguely, ¡°Congrattions, Oscar.¡±


    Oscar stopped in his tracks and turned around. ¡°Why did you say that?¡±


    ¡°Teddy told me he wants Amelia to study abroad. He''s gonna tutor her himself. I think she won''t reject


    that offer. It''s a nice one.¡± She smiled.


    Oscar looked even more upset now. He went straight for the exit without even looking at Isabe.


    She caught up to him quickly and grinned. ¡°I know you''re sad, but look at it another way. She''s blessed


    that Teddy wants to tutor her. Not everyone has that chance. If I''m as talented as she is, I would have


    taken up the offer.¡±


    Oscar stopped in his tracks. ¡°That''s enough, Isabe.¡±


    Isabe stopped smiling. She acted as if the realization had just struck her. ¡°Oh, are you upset?¡±


    Oscar went away again. He refused to entertain her.


    Isabe stopped following him. Instead, she saw him off as he went into the night. A smile curled her


    lips. ¡°Fate''s on my side this time, Oscar. I''ll make sure Teddy gets her overseas, and I''ll get a hypnotist


    to hypnotize you. And then we will have gotten married when shees back. You''re mine.¡±


    She felt smug and wanted tough, thinking that everything was under her control and that she was


    already the winner. Lady Luck is smiling on me.


    Her thoughts didn''t reach Oscar. He got into his car and drove all the way to Amelia''spany.


    Amelia and Jolin were already waiting. When they saw his car, Amelia told Jolin to get into another car,


    then she went into Oscar''s car.


    She buckled up and said, ¡°You''rete, Oscar. I tried to call you, but you didn''t pick up. I thought you


    were in trouble.¡±


    Oscar took his phone out. The battery was dead. ¡°Sorry, I forgot to charge it.¡±


    Teddy had upset him so much that he forgot to charge his phone. He was also worried that Amelia


    might actually go overseas. It scrambled his mind and messed things up.


    Amelia noticed his bad mood, so she held his hand and asked gently, ¡°What is it? Did something


    happen at work?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°It''s nothing.¡±


    That does not look like nothing at all. ¡°We''re a couple, Oscar. We promised we''d be honest about


    everything. I can''t be happy if you aren''t,¡± she said seriously.


    Oscar heaved another sigh. He patted her cheek and changed the subject. ¡°Teddy told me he hopes


    you can study abroad.¡±


    Oh, so that''s what he''s upset about. She was amused. ¡°And you''re worried I might say yes?¡±


    He pursed his lips and said nothing.


    She patted his cheek in return and chuckled. ¡°You dummy, I have a family here, and you love me to


    bits. Why would I give my family up for something as shallow as fame? I''m not that stupid.¡±


    Oscar heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Let''s go home.¡±


    He''s feeling happier now. A smile curled her lips. ¡°Let''s go home.¡±


    Thanks to that little episode, they had a much lovelier time at night. Amelia woke up the next day


    feeling sore and exhausted. She almost couldn''t get out of bed.


    Oscar came in holding breakfast. He quickly approached her and held her up as gently as she could.


    ¡°Does it hurt? Sorry. I might have been a bit roughst night. Let me see if you''re hurt anywhere.¡±


    Amelia leaned against his chest. When she finally felt some of her strength returning, she said, ¡°What''s


    the time now?¡±


    ¡°It''s almost ten. I told your boss you''re taking the day off. You justted a great designer for Shane.


    He''s over the moon, so he gave you two days off. Rest well. Here, I made you your favorite. Eat.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I need to get my teeth brushed first. And I''m going to work in the afternoon.


    It''s not the first time I took the day off. I don''t want anyone calling me a cker.¡±


    Oscar wanted to tell her he would purchase the wholepany if anyone called her a cker, but he


    swallowed his words. Amelia hated it every time he tried to brag.


    ¡°Sure. But only if you''re feeling fine.¡±


    Amelia shot him a look. None of this would have happened if you didn''t pound me so hard.


    She rested for the whole morning and felt a lot better, then she asked Jolin to drive her to work.


    To her surprise, Teddy was waiting for her.


    One of the employees approached her. She looked excited and envious at the same time. ¡°It''s your


    lucky day, Amelia. Mr. Rice came over first thing in the morning and said he''d be your tutor. He''s a big


    shot in the industry. You''re gonna get famous if he bes your tutor. People would kill to get this


    chance.¡±


    Amelia''s lips twitched as she looked at Teddy. What is he trying to do?

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    ¡°You''re finally at work, Ms. Winters! Have you thought about what I proposed yesterday?¡± asked Teddy


    anxiously as he rushed toward her. However, Jolin quickly blocked his path forward and red at him


    as she demanded, ¡°What do you think you''re doing?¡±


    If it weren''t for the fact that they were currently in the office, she wouldn''t have hesitated to teach the


    lecherous Teddy a lesson there and then. She couldn''t believe that he was still so persistent in wanting


    Amelia to head overseas. It was clear to Jolin that the man was tired of living.


    Teddy merely eyed Jolin strangely and asked in confusion, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    As Jolin was currently dressed up as a man, it was only natural that Teddy had no idea who she was.


    ¡°I''m Mrs. Clinton''s bodyguard and also one of the staff working here. I can tell you straight up that she


    will definitely not be going overseas. If you insist oning forward to harass her any further, I''ll teach


    you a lesson andnd you in such a tragic state that even your parents won''t be able to recognize you,¡±


    warned Jolin fiercely.


    However, Teddy didn''t seem to mind Jolin''s words. Instead, he directed his gaze toward Amelia and


    asked, ¡°Ms. Winters, are you really not considering my suggestion for you to head overseas for further


    education?¡±


    Amelia finally walked over to the pair. Jolin read the situation and instinctively stepped to the side.


    Teddy''s eyes twinkled hopefully at Amelia''s sudden movement and he eximed, ¡°I take it that you''re


    agreeing to my suggestion, Ms. Winters?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rice, I didn''t expect to be the recipient of your deep affections. However, I do regret to inform you


    that I have a husband and child here. Instead of making a name for myself in the design sphere, I


    simply value my family much more than that. I think it would be best if you were to offer this opportunity


    to someone else,¡± replied Amelia with a gentle smile.


    Teddy was rather disappointed by her response, but he didn''t have the habit of forcing others to do


    things against their wishes.


    As such, he epted the situation and said, ¡°That''s a pity, then. To think that I made the effort to find


    Mr. Clinton yesterday for his help in convincing you with regard to this matter. Who knew that he would


    be a difficult character to handle as well? Why don''t you continue to hold on to the name card I handed


    you previously? It mighte in handy if you do decide to change your mind about this one day. When


    the timees, feel free to give me a call and I''ll wee you overseas with open arms. You really do


    have an innate talent for design. If you continue to mold and develop that talent further, I believe you''ll


    make great strides in the industry.¡±


    Amelia chuckled softly. ¡°If I had the chance, I believe I would surely choose to head overseas to pursue


    such development opportunities. However, I think I won''t be able to anymore. I really do have to thank


    you once again for recognizing and appreciating my talent. In a way, it''s a form of validation for my


    work.¡±


    ¡°As long as you hang on to my number, I truly believe that you''ll reach out to contact me one day. This


    is something I''m firmly confident in. Since we''ve cleared this up, I''ll proceed to take my leave first so I


    won''t inconvenience you any further,¡± stated Teddy before he turned sharply and left.


    ¡°How could you give up on such a great opportunity, Amelia?¡± asked everyone around her wistfully.


    Amelia merely returned to her seat and smiled. ¡°There''s nothing wasted or worth regretting about this. I


    have a husband and a child to consider. That''s why I''m unable to head overseas, and for such an


    extended period of time. Furthermore, even if I do want to pursue higher education in design, I believe I


    cane up with a way to have the best designer in the worlde over to guide me. Did all of you


    happen to forget who my husband is and what he does for a living?¡±


    Her response sent everyone into deep thought as they contemted the situation.


    Indeed, as she had mentioned, they had forgotten that Clinton Corporations was the behemoth of a


    company at the forefront of Tayhaven. With that context in mind, it became clear that Amelia didn''t


    really need the pittance being offered for this opportunity to study abroad. This reality waspletely


    foreign to everyone, given how different their background waspared to Amelia''s.


    Indeed, they recognized that it didn''t do much good topare excessively with others.


    It only birthed the realization that their design work was still mediocre despite all the hard work that they


    had invested in. In contrast, not only was Amelia blessed with being the daughter-inw of a wealthy


    family, but she also had an innate talent for design. Without so much but a twitch of her finger, she had


    managed to gain the favor of a huge master and expert in the design industry. However, she had also


    impulsively rejected the man.


    With all this reflection, everyone was only reminded bitterly that being wealthy did afford one the


    privilege of acting rashly.


    Now that the show was over, they streamed back to their initial positions and continued with their work.


    Likewise, Amelia resumed her work now that peace and quiet had descended upon the office.


    However, that didn''tst long when she suddenly received a call from Shane on thepany''s internal


    phone line for her to head over to his office.


    She hastily cleaned up her desk before she headed over to take the elevator up.


    Upon arrival, she rapped her knuckles briskly on the office door before she entered and asked, ¡°Are


    you looking for me, Mr. Franklin?¡±


    ¡°It''s just the two of us here. You don''t have to address me so formally,¡± remarked Shane as he gestured


    toward the seat before his desk. ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Amelia epted the invitation and settled in.


    Soon after, Shane started to fiddle about with the golden pen in his hand as he stated, ¡°As


    Corporation has signed the contract with us. All credit for that goes to you, of course.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. That''s the fruit of everyone''s efforts. I was merely fortunate enough to be the one leading


    the charge,¡± replied Amelia humbly.


    Shane took in her response and merely smiled as he shook his head wryly.


    He asked, ¡°Are you really not considering Teddy''s proposal for you to study abroad?¡±


    ¡°If you''re able to persuade Oscar, perhaps I might give the matter further consideration,¡± replied


    Amelia.


    A brief silence ensued before Shane shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°If that''s the case, then I think


    there''s really no way to go ahead with it.¡±


    Amelia chuckled softly at his reply.


    Shane fished out a cheque and handed it over to Amelia. ¡°This is your reward for helping thepany


    secure the contract with As Corporation. Once the advertisement is finallyunched and sees some


    degree of sess, they''ll follow up with an additional mary gift for you.¡±


    Amelia took a closer look at what Shane had just handed her and saw that it amounted to more than


    three hundred thousand. Although this wasn''t much to her, it was a rather substantial sum to the other


    employees of thepany. True enough, it would take each of them several years of arduous work


    before they would finally be able to save up this amount.


    Almost as if he had read her mind, Shane dered, ¡°Although this may not be much to you, I promise


    that your sry will only increase from here as long as you continue to keep at it. You might even have


    the chance to invest in thepany and take up the role of one of our major shareholders.¡±


    It was clear that he truly appreciated Amelia for her ability and was more than willing to offer her a


    substantial package to retain her services.


    For her part, Amelia didn''t bother being pretentious about it either. She kept the cheque and said, ¡°In a


    way, this is the first time I''ve earned such a huge amount of money ever since I started work. From the


    moment I got married, I''ve always been spending the Clinton family''s money without earning a single


    cent to my name. At one point, I even thought that I would be fated to be a parasite for the rest of my


    life.¡±


    ¡°With your talent, it wouldn''t be too difficult for you to find a job to keep yourself afloat at a minimum. I


    believe you would be able to lead a luxurious life nheless even if you didn''t have the Clinton family


    to support you,¡± stated Shane in his highest form of praise for her.


    ¡°You''re the only one who thinks that highly of me,¡± remarked Amelia. She clearly didn''t think she was


    as talented or incredible as Shane was leading her to believe. Otherwise, there was no way she would


    have almostnded in prison after she fell into Faye''s trap. ¡°If there''s nothing else for me, I''ll head down


    to continue with my work.¡±


    Shane nodded in approval and Amelia proceeded to leave his office and headed back to continue her


    work in the design department.


    She continued to toil at work until just after six o''clock in the evening when she suddenly received a call


    from Oscar to inform her that he still had a meeting to attend to. As such, he had arranged for Jolin to


    send her back.


    Throughout their conversation, Amelia only reminded him not to allow the meeting to drag on for too


    long. Following this, she allowed Jolin to drive her back home.


    When they finally arrived back in their neighborhood, Amelia got out of the car. She was closely


    followed by Jolin, who said, ¡°Let me escort you upstairs, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    However, Amelia gently shook her head and said, ¡°It''s all right. You don''t have to. I''ll be fine heading up


    by myself.¡±


    Although Jolin opened her mouth and moved to speak, Amelia quickly cut her off and interjected, ¡°You


    can stay down here and wait for me to switch on the lights upstairs before you head off. The


    bodyguards that Oscar sent to protect Tony are still in the area. I''ll be fine.¡±


    With that, Jolin had no choice but to acquiesce.


    Amelia headed into the lobby, where she stood to wait for the elevator to arrive. Just when it did, she


    received a message on her phone and casually opened it. However, her eyes quickly widened in shock


    and her heart started pounding furiously in response to what she saw.


    The message was focused on a set of male and female figures, both of which she recognized. In fact, it


    was precisely because she recognized them that she didn''t believe what she was looking at. She could


    hardly ept that the man who loudly proimed his love for her actually turned out to be seen kissing


    another woman.


    As she gripped her phone tightly and took in the sight of Oscar kissing Isabe passionately while


    holding her by the waist, her head started throbbing furiously. She felt as if she was in the middle of a


    terrible dream, and she refused to ept that Oscar had truly done something to betray her trust like


    this.


    Yes, this has to be a misunderstanding. It has to be a misunderstanding!


    This thought continued to run through Amelia''s mind as she valiantly tried to convince herself into


    believing this fabrication of her own making.


    However, no matter how much she tried to convince and hypnotize herself, the image of the couple


    within the message was toopelling for Amelia to ovee just like that.


    Oscar, didn''t you say that you were in a meeting? Why are you holding on to Isabe so passionately


    as both of you stand on the top floor? What''s your rtionship with her?


    Amelia''s mind ran amok with such thoughts and they swirled endlessly throughout her consciousness.


    At the same time, she felt a sharp pain in her heart and her legs had be so weak that she almost


    copsed where she stood. It was only through sheer force of will that she managed to lean against the


    wall to prop her trembling body up.


    ¡°Are you all right, Mrs. Clinton?¡± asked Jolin.


    Amelia jumped at the sudden question that broke her out of her reverie. She subconsciously kept her


    phone and recollected herself before she turned around and asked, ¡°Jolin, why have youe in?¡±


    However, Jolin only looked at Amelia closely and quickly picked up that something wasn''t right.


    Concerned, she asked, ¡°You don''t seem to be feeling well, Mrs. Clinton. Did something happen?¡±


    Amelia forced a tiny smile out as she stated, ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Jolin seemed to havee to conclusions of her own as she eyed Amelia''s bag cautiously before she


    deftly changed the subject and said, ¡°I''m a little thirsty, Mrs. Clinton. Let me head up with you to get a


    drink.¡±


    Amelia had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    Just like that, the pair headed up inplete silence. When they finally entered the apartment, Amelia


    said, ¡°Why don''t you help yourself to some water, Jolin? I''ll check on Tony.¡±


    Conscious that she was crossing a line, Jolin reached out and grabbed hold of Amelia''s hand and


    boldly dered, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I suddenly feel like having some of your signature coffee. I think it tastes


    really great. Could you make me a cup?¡±


    Amelia eyed her briefly before she agreed once again.


    She ced her bag down on the couch before she headed into the kitchen. The second Amelia was


    out of sight, Jolin swiftly reached over and rifled through Amelia''s bag to nce at her phone. Through


    sheer coincidence, she caught sight of the message that Amelia had just received, and her eyes


    shed the moment she took in its contents. Without pause, she quickly forwarded the message and its


    contents over to her own phone before she deftly restored Amelia''s belongings to their initial state and


    put on a show of nonchnce.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Just then, Amelia emerged from the kitchen and handed the drink over to Jolin.


    Jolin received the cup and stated, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°Jolin, we''re not bound by a mere employer and employee rtionship. You''ve saved my life after all.


    You don''t have to be so cautious when you''re around me.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mrs. Clinton,¡± replied Jolin in acknowledgment. ¡°My apologies, Mrs. Clinton. I would like


    to get a pack of cigarettes. I''ll be heading down first.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Following this, Jolin left the apartment and headed down. The second she was out of earshot, she


    quickly ced a call to Oscar but to no avail.


    A tinge of anxiety crept over her as she tried to reach him again. However, as per her earlier attempt,


    no one picked up the phone.


    Faced with no other option, she reached out to the bodyguard responsible for watching over Oscar in


    secret. The bodyguard stated, ¡°Jolin, we''re all keeping an eye on him from below. We haven''t seen him


    head down, so he should still be at thepany.¡±


    Concerned that something had happened to Oscar, Jolin had the bodyguards head in to take a look


    and also informed them that she wasn''t able to get through to him.


    The team of bodyguards naturally rushed into thepany upon hearing the context provided by Jolin.


    Up on the highest floor of the building, Isabe passionately kissed Oscar, who had been temporarily


    hypnotized by her. She had arranged for one of the staff to take a photo of them in the act before she


    finally let go of Oscar and strode over to grab the phone from the staff. Upon seeing the photo


    captured, she stated, ¡°Thanks so much for your help today! I promise I''ll transfer your reward over to


    your bank ount. However, I don''t want to hear a single word in the office about what just happened


    here. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± replied the staff as he curiously shot Oscar a look. Aware and concerned that Oscar was


    clearly not in a good state, he asked, ¡°Is Mr. Clinton all right? He seems a little too quiet.¡±


    ¡°He just doesn''t want to speak to someone at your level. Go on down now. It won''t be too good for you


    if he gets angry at you,¡± replied Isabe nonchntly.


    ¡°All right, then. I''ll head on down first. I hope you and Mr. Clinton enjoy yourselves,¡± said the staff. He


    didn''t care too much about what was going on in the room or what was wrong with Oscar as long as he


    got his reward. It was of no concern to him whether Oscar was indeed having an affair or not.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    Isabe looked at the photo on the phone. Satisfied, she put away the phone and walked up to Oscar,


    who would soon wake up from his hypnotic state. She looked at him and whispered, ¡°Oscar, you''ll be


    mine sooner orter. I know that drugging you for hypnosis won''tst forever, but I want to make you


    mine. When I give birth to your son, I think you will fall in love with me too.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Oscar came round.


    Without the help of a psychiatrist, Isabe''s action of forcibly hypnotizing Oscar would actually affect


    his memory. He might forget what had happened or have dementia at worst. Isabe had taken risks


    earlier, but fortunately, Oscar''s physical condition was good, and he had recoveredpletely.


    As soon as Oscar woke up and saw Isabe, his face fell. He asked in annoyance, ¡°Why are you


    here?¡±


    ¡°Oscar, I said I wanted to talk to you about work right after the meeting ended, and you said we could


    talk on the rooftop, so I followed you up here. Have you forgotten?¡± Isabe replied innocently while


    looking at him.


    Oscar tried hard to remember, but hisst memory was of Isabe telling him in the conference room


    that she wanted to discuss something with him. As for what happened afterward, he could not


    remember anything.


    He nced at Isabe calmly and said, ¡°Let''s go down.¡±


    Isabe secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    She followed him downstairs. As it was still early, there were still a lot of people working overtime in the


    company.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton.¡± Linda came up to Oscar. When she saw Isabe, who was behind him, her eyes flickered.


    Isabe avoided looking at Linda. Instead, she focused on sending a photo on her phone. When it was


    sent sessfully, she could not help but smirk, obviously feeling better.


    She believed Amelia would not remain indifferent after thetter saw the photo of her and Oscar


    kissing.


    She wanted to see how tolerant Amelia could be. She would be impressed if Amelia could still remain


    silent when her husband had cheated on her.


    ¡°There''s nothing much left to do. You can get off work now,¡± Oscar said.


    Linda nodded. ¡°All right, Mr. Clinton. I''ll be on my way now.¡±


    Oscar nodded and went straight into his office, whereas Isabe, who knew her ce, did not follow


    him in.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, aren''t you getting off work?¡± asked Linda.


    ¡°Oscar is still working, so I can''t possibly get off work first, can I?¡±


    Linda tried to say something, aplicated look shing across her eyes. In the end, she said, ¡°Ms.


    Walker, Mr. Clinton is a man with a wife and a kid. What you say can easily cause misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Everyone in thepany knows that I like Oscar. So what if he has a wife? He''s an excellent and rich


    man. Every woman will like him for sure. It''s just that I have the resources and courage, so I''ll definitely


    be the one to be with him in the end.¡± Isabe was obviously in an extremely good mood. ¡°Anyway,


    Linda, I have to go. I''ll leave Oscar to you, then.¡±


    With that, she skipped into the elevator.


    Baffled, Linda stared at the obviously overexcited Isabe, and suddenly a sense of unease rose within


    her.


    When Oscar entered the office, he noticed he received a lot of missed calls from Jolin. His expression


    stiffened, and he hurriedly returned Jolin''s calls.


    ¡°Boss, you finally called back. Bad news. Mrs. Clinton received a photo of you and Isabe kissing on


    her phone. It''s obviously taken today, judging from your outfits. Mrs. Clinton is in a bad mood now. Are


    you really in a rtionship with Isabe?¡± Jolin asked anxiously, but she still exercised caution when


    asking the question.


    Oscar''s face clouded over.


    ¡°I kissed Isabe?¡± He instinctively thought of what had happened earlier. He did not know how he went


    to the rooftop, so he trusted what Jolin said. However, he could not figure out when and how Isabe


    could actually make him lose consciousness without him knowing.


    His eyes turned cold, and he realized he could no longer keep Isabe there.


    ¡°Boss, I have the photo as proof. I can send it to you if you don''t trust me.¡±


    ¡°Send it to me.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Oscar received the photo that made him nearly lose his temper.


    Oscar picked up his suit and hurried out. Taking the elevator downstairs, he returned to the


    neighborhood as fast as he could. While on the way, he nearly got into an ident as he was driving


    too fast. Luckily, he managed to avoid it.


    When he was home, he started to feel guilty instead of angry. He was afraid that Amelia would question


    him. Although he was a victim too, he had looked as though he was enjoying the kiss with Isabe in


    the photo. If he said that he did not know about the kiss, it would sound like sophistry. However, he did


    not want to lie and deceive Amelia either.


    He had promised her he would never lie to her in their marriage.


    He had imagined all kinds of consequences, but to his surprise, he saw Amelia sitting on the couch in a


    daze when he entered the house. She did not even notice when he came in.


    Seeing that, he could not help feeling a little distressed.


    Walking over, he said softly, ¡°Honey.¡±


    Amelia was obviously taken aback as she almost jumped up from the couch, but Oscar held her down


    in time.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± he asked with concern.


    Amelia looked at Oscar, who was inches away from her. Suddenly, there was a hint of resistance in her


    eyes. ¡°Oscar, can you not stay so close to me?¡±


    Oscar''s heart sank, but his voice became gentler as he asked, ¡°Why wouldn''t you let me get so close to


    you? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Amelia forced a smile. ¡°My head hurts a little. I''m afraid I might pass it to you.¡±


    Oscar reached out to touch her head, but she dodged it.


    Abruptly, he reached out and grabbed her shoulders, forcing her to look at him.


    ¡°Honey, is there anything you want to tell me?¡±


    He wanted Amelia to tell him everything that was in her mind instead of swallowing all the


    misunderstandings on her own. If it went on, the misunderstandings between them would only grow.


    Amelia replied with a forced smile, ¡°We talk every day. What else can I tell you?¡±


    ¡°That''s not what your expression tells me.¡±


    Amelia''s smile froze for a moment before she let out a sigh. ¡°Oscar, I''m fine. You must be hungry. I''ll go


    heat up the food for you.¡±


    As soon as she got up, Oscar pulled her to sit on hisp.


    ¡°Amelia, you can tell me anything that''s on your mind. There''s no need to hide it. As you said, we''re


    married. We should talk about things before it''s toote so that there''s no misunderstanding.¡± Oscar''s


    deep voice had a soothing effect on people.


    Amelia stopped trying to break free from him.


    ¡°Honey, tell me, what happened?¡± Oscar asked again softly.


    Amelia sighed. After hesitating for some time, she still did not say it. She was afraid that her


    rtionship with Oscar would really deteriorate after she asked him the question.


    ¡°Nothing. I''ll go and heat up the food.¡± Then, she broke free from Oscar and fled into the kitchen.


    Oscar''s eyes darkened.


    There was still tension in his heart. He wanted to exin to Amelia about the kiss, but he did not know


    how to start. If his exnation was not clear enough, the trust that he had finally established with


    Amelia would really crumble.


    The tacit understanding and seamless trust between them might really cease to exist.


    His mind was a mess. He could be decisive in everything in life, except things involving Amelia.


    Amelia, how should I exin it to you so that you''ll believe that Isabe and I are innocent?


    The photo was irond evidence. No matter how hard he tried to exin, the photo would make his


    words unconvincing.


    When Amelia came out with the reheated food, she saw Oscar sitting on the couch, looking a little


    dejected. Her eyes flickered as she could not help but think of the kiss between him and Isabe.


    Her head hurt. She thought that her rtionship with Oscar should be indestructible after they had


    gone through so much, but the photo had dealt her unshakable confidence a blow. She even doubted


    the authenticity of what Oscar said to her.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She shook her head, secretly reminding herself that she had to believe Oscar''s feelings for her no


    matter what and that she should not have any doubts.


    Having mentally convinced herself, she could finally wear an expression that was less grim on her face.


    ¡°Oscar, the food has been heated up. Come and have your dinner,¡± said Amelia.


    Coming back to his senses, Oscar walked over and sat down. When he saw that Amelia had only


    prepared the cutlery for him and not herself, he asked, ¡°Are you not eating with me?¡±


    ¡°I was hungry, so I ate first. You can eat alone. I''ll go upstairs to check on Tony. After you''re done, just


    leave the dishes in the kitchen. Wrap anything that you can''t finish with stic wrap and put them in the


    fridge.¡± Amelia quickly went upstairs after she finished talking.


    Oscar looked at the sumptuous food on the table, which had instantly be unappetizing.


    He simply took a few bites before he packed all the leftovers and put them in the fridge. Then, he went


    upstairs and opened the door of Tony''s room. He saw Amelia sitting by the bed staring nkly at Tony,


    who had long been asleep.


    He wanted to walk over, but he was afraid of scaring Amelia. Hence, he stood outside the room simply


    looking at Amelia, who was looking at Tony inside the room.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    In the end, Amelia climbed into bed and slept with Tony. It wasn''t until she was fast asleep that Oscar


    came in to bring her back to their bedroom.


    Perhaps because he was troubled, Oscar didn''t fall asleep until three o''clock in the morning.


    After breakfast the next day, Amelia had someone send Tony to the Clinton residence before saying to


    Oscar, ¡°Oscar, since you''ll be busy with work, I''ll ask Jolin to send me to the office. It''s too tiring to go to


    Clinton Corporations after bringing me to work. I don''t want to trouble you.¡±


    Oscar merely stared at her with a gloomy expression.


    None of them mentioned the fact that both of them had woken up in the same room in the morning.


    Avoiding his probing gaze subconsciously, Amelia continued, ¡°That''s it then. I''ll be heading to work


    now. You should depart early too.¡±


    Before she could leave, Oscar grabbed her hand and took out his phone to show the photo to her,


    getting straight to the point. ¡°Do you really n to give me the cold shoulder forever just because of


    this?¡±


    That was the first time he had spoken to her with such a darkened countenance since she returned


    from Beshya.


    When Amelia saw the man and woman in the photo, the look on her face changed drastically. Staring


    at the culprit who was looking at her as though she was the one at fault, she gently pulled away her


    hand from Oscar and uttered, ¡°So, you have these photos too. Are you going to tell me that you and


    Isabe have gotten together and you''re nning to divorce me now?¡±


    Frustrated, Oscar tugged at his hair. ¡°Amelia, will you believe me if I say I had no idea why I kissed


    her?¡±


    The smile on Amelia''s face turned even more bitter.


    ¡°Oscar, although you were domineering in the past, you would never lie because you found it


    disdainful. I didn''t expect you to have learned to lie to me now. You have all the photos, and yet, you''re


    telling me that you have no idea why you kissed her? If I were the one who was kissed by another man


    while looking captivated, would you believe me?¡± she answered him with a simr question.


    Oscar pursed his lips. In truth, even he himself had a hard time believing what he had said just now.


    Nheless, he was truly the victim this time.


    Naturally, there was no way he would let Isabe continue staying in Clinton Corporations. After all, the


    woman was like a bomb that would detonate at any time and make his marriage with Amelia turbulent.


    However, the most important thing to do at the moment was for him to exin clearly to Amelia. As for


    Isabe, he would deal with her with his own means.


    ¡°Amelia, I''ve never lied to you from the very beginning of our contract marriage. What''s more, we love


    each other now. I really don''t know why I kissed her. By the time I snapped back to my senses, I was


    already on the rooftop with her. I have no memory of how I got there, but I will investigate this matter


    thoroughly. Please believe in me. We have gone through so many ups and downs. If I really love


    Isabe, I wouldn''t have stayed with you,¡± Oscar confessed earnestly. ¡°You know my character. I''ve


    always been open and aboveboard when ites to rtionships.¡±


    After hearing that, Amelia calmed down.


    She had known the man for eight years, and she knew him inside out. She understood him because he


    was her financial backer in the past, but now, it was out of habit. Hence, when she heard his reply, her


    logical reasoning that she couldn''t get hold of because of her anger and jealousy slowly returned.


    ¡°Oscar, what do you mean you have no memory of how you got there?¡± Amelia couldn''t hide her worry


    and anxiousness as she asked, ¡°Is your body okay?¡±


    Oscar immediately used his health to gain sympathy from her.


    He replied solemnly, ¡°Well, when I was driving back yesterday, my head was already aching faintly.


    After that, Jolin called me to tell me that she found a photo of me and... you know who, kissing on your


    phone. I was worried that you would overthink it, so I rushed home as fast as I could. I was thinking


    about how to exin it to you, but you ignored mest night. I didn''t sleep much all night. When I woke


    up today, my head hurts even more. I think I need to go to the hospital.¡±


    Even though Amelia knew that he was probably pretending to be pitiful, she loved him too much to


    expose him. Both of them had been through so many hurdles, so they wouldn''t part ways just because


    of a photo. Besides, she had made up her mind that as long as he didn''t mention divorcing her, she


    would choose to turn a blind eye to it.


    Having experienced life and death, blindness, and so much more, she knew that they were nothing to


    be afraid of.


    As long as a cheating husband''s heart is still with you, he can be forgiven if he has the intention of


    repenting instead of pretending nothing had happened.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll apany you to the hospital for a check-up,¡± Amelia said.


    When Oscar heard her words, he knew that she had chosen to forgive him.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, he pulled her into his embrace and whispered, ¡°Silly woman, I was really


    scared that you would no longer care about me, and that the misunderstanding between us would


    worsen, effectively letting other people take advantage of that.¡±


    Amelia hammered at his chest twice angrily and said, ¡°If you didn''t insist on keeping Isabe in the


    company, would there be so many conflicts between us?¡±


    Breathing in her scent, he replied, ¡°Amelia, to tell you the truth, keeping her in thepany was my


    mom''s intention, and this is also the condition for her to agree to our remarriage. I think Mom also


    wanted to make somepensation for her. After all, when you left for Beshya without saying


    goodbye, Mom wanted to match me and Isabe, and she also sincerely regarded Isabe as her


    future daughter-inw. In the end, I didn''t marry her but remarried you instead. Mom felt sorry for


    Isabe, so she forced me to promise her to let Isabe stay in thepany and not make any


    excuses to drive her away.¡±


    Amelia fell silent.


    At the end of the day, she was the one who had given Isabe the chance and brought about the


    messy rtionship between Isabe and Oscar. After all, it was only after she and Oscar divorced that


    Isabe pursued him for two years. Just when Isabe thought she had a chance, Amelia came back


    and killed her hopes.


    I guess in a way, Isabe did nothing wrong to me.


    ¡°Let''s go to the hospital first,¡± Amelia said, changing the topic.


    With that, they went to the hospital in silence and let the doctor examine Oscar. Soon, the doctor came


    to the conclusion that Oscar had been working too hard recently and not getting enough sleep. Aside


    from that, there was nothing wrong with him.


    Amelia asked the doctor, ¡°My husband said he had a brief amnesia yesterday, and his head still hurts.


    Is he really okay?¡±


    If he''s in good health, that means he lied to me.


    The doctor was holding a pen as he responded, ¡°Mr. Clinton is fine. It''s impossible for someone to have


    short-term memory loss for no reason unless that person has Alzheimer''s disease. Plus, we can''t find


    any traces of Mr. Clinton being drugged, and his brain is fine with no abnormalities. So don''t worry.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    The two then came out of the hospital with the examination results that showed that Oscar didn''t have


    any problems. Amelia walked ahead in silence while Oscar looked at the results in his hand with a


    deep gaze.


    Previously, evidence of me being drugged could be found, but now, there is no trace of me being


    drugged. Is the person who set me up too cautious, or is the medical equipment in this hospital not


    particrly good?


    Countless thoughts raced through his mind.


    Amelia halted in her tracks abruptly, and Oscar, who was looking at the papers and thinking about


    various things, almost bumped into her.


    ¡°Amelia, why did you stop?¡± Oscar inquired.


    Calmly, she turned to face him. ¡°Oscar, the doctor said there''s nothing wrong with your body. Do you


    really have nothing to exin to me?¡±


    Knowing what she was trying to say, he sighed and said, ¡°Amelia, I didn''t lie to you. I will investigate


    this matter clearly. I love you. You''re the only one I love right from the start.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Okay, I trust you.¡±


    It was because she trusted him so much that when she saw Oscar and Isabe together that day, she


    found it extremely unbearable.


    Oscar said, ¡°Amelia, thank you.¡±


    ¡°We are husband and wife. As I said, as long as you don''t betray me without remorse, I will choose to


    trust you three times, so don''t betray my trust, okay?¡± She gazed at him with a sincere look in her clear


    eyes.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Oscar put his arm around her as they walked down the stairs. After they got into the car, Amelia asked,


    ¡°Oscar, you should send me to the office. I''ve applied for a leave in the morning. I can''t keep requesting


    a leave.¡±


    He stared at her, keeping mum.


    Confused, she asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°You can vent your anger on me, all right? Don''t hold it back.¡±


    ¡°I''m not angry anymore. Don''t you worry.¡± What Amelia didn''t tell Oscar was that she found that photo


    of him kissing Isabe disgusting, and when she saw his lips, she felt sick and even had the thought of


    disinfecting those lips with sanitizer. He had kissed another woman with the lips he used to kiss her. No


    matter how open-minded she was on the surface, she was still very ufortable.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why would I lie to you?¡± Amelia asked back with a smile.


    ¡°Amelia, I don''t like how you''re acting distant. We were intimate until yesterday, but in just one day, I


    feel that you''ve built a wall between us. Of course, I''m aware that I was the one who shattered the trust


    between us.¡± Glumness shed across Oscar''s eyes as he sighed bitterly.


    Keeping her head down, Amelia kept quiet for a while before saying, ¡°Oscar, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to


    do this to you. It''s just that the photo is really affecting me. I still feel bothered by it, and whenever I see


    you speak, I can''t help but think of you kissing other women with that mouth. I feel... disgusted.¡±


    Oscar''s countenance changed.


    As the two sat in the car, they felt the emotional distance between them for the first time.


    The atmosphere in the car became awkward.


    Amelia unfastened her seat belt and uttered, ¡°Oscar, why don''t I ask Jolin to send me while you go to


    your office?¡±


    ¡°Sit tight,¡± Oscar ordered.


    Thus, Amelia could do only as he said.


    ¡°Fasten your seat belt. I''ll take you there,¡± he added.


    Obediently, she buckled her seat belt, and with that, they reached her office without saying anything


    more.


    Hanging her head low, Amelia unfastened her seat belt and spoke. ¡°Oscar, I''m sorry. Don''t take what I


    said just now to heart. I didn''t mean anything else.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Go to work. I didn''t take your words to heart. I''ll talk to you after I get back to the office and deal with


    work matters.¡± Oscar reached out his hand but froze in mid-air. He was afraid that Amelia would find his


    touch repulsive.


    When the matter is really resolved, I''ll find time to have a deep and honest talk with Amelia. I won''t let


    the misunderstanding between us deepen and hurt us.


    After ncing at Oscar, Amelia finally entered the office without saying anything with Jolin following


    behind her.

 Chapter 770

Chapter 770


    Author:


    6.0


    Ongoing


    Latest chapter


    Chapters


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    You might like

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    After Oscar returned to the office, he got Linda to summon Isabe.


    The moment Isabe received the order, she made a beeline toward his office. She could barely


    contain her glee when she asked, ¡°Oscar, are you looking for me?¡±


    Oscar immediately got up and walked toward her in an imposing manner. Just as Isabe was


    mesmerized by his charming gait, he raised his hand and gave her a tight p. It was so loud and crisp


    that it reverberated throughout the entire office.


    In an instant, Isabe was bewildered by his p.


    She covered her face with her hand and felt her head buzzing from the strong impact of Oscar''s p.


    Her ears popped, and she could not hear anything at the moment.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    It took her a long while before she asked in disbelief, ¡°Oscar, why did you hit me?¡±


    Oscar took out his phone, showed her the photo, and questioned her sternly, ¡°How do you exin this


    photo? If you don''t rify this matter today, I''m going to kill you. I can make you disappear into thin air.


    No one will ever link your death to me. So you''d better listen carefully to me. I''m not joking.¡±


    Isabe subconsciously trembled and looked at the photo on the phone. When she saw the man and


    woman in it, her expression changed. However, she regained herposure very soon.


    She did not expect Amelia to send the photo to Oscar. It seemed that she had underestimated Amelia.


    She thought that Amelia was the type of woman who would give Oscar the cold shoulders and in turn,


    cause more misunderstandings between them.


    Initially, that was what Amelia intended to do as well when she saw the photo. However, she did not


    want an external matter to damage their hard-earned rtionship. Although she was upset about


    Oscar''s infidelity, it was still tolerable. Amelia had no wish to divorce Oscar again. She didn''t want Tony


    to grow up in a single-parent home.


    Initially, Amelia had been going in the direction Isabe had expected. However, things soon strayed


    from what Isabe had nned. To make matters worse for her, Isabe bumped into Jolin. As such, it


    spelled the end of Isabe''s n.


    The moment Isabe saw the photo, her mind started racing. She then put on an innocent expression


    and asked, ¡°Oscar, why do you have such a photo?¡±


    Oscar reached out and wrapped his hands around her neck, choking her. ¡°Tell me. What have you


    done to me? Why can''t I remember anything about the incident that took ce on the rooftop?¡±


    Isabe''s face was bing red, and her eyes were bulging. She opened her mouth, but no word


    coulde out.


    Oscar threw her on the floor, and Isabe began gasping for air. She eyed Oscar with fear.


    The man that she loved wanted to kill her. Earlier on, she was suffocating to the point of passing out.


    She thought she was going to die.


    ¡°Isabe, I''m not someone you want to mess around with. Don''t ever do anything to me again.


    Otherwise, I''ll really end your life.¡± Oscar loomed over her and continued, ¡°From today onward, you are


    no longer an employee of Clinton Corporations.¡±


    Indignation welled within Isabe, and she got to her feet before saying, ¡°Oscar, do you really want to


    know about the photo? Fine. I''ll tell you. Yesterday, when I told you that I have something to ask you,


    you were fine with it at first. However, you suddenly fell silent and went straight to the rooftop. I got


    worried, so I followed you. Just as I called out to you, you started hugging and kissing me. The next


    thing I know, a young-looking reporter started taking our photos before running away. I wanted to give


    chase, but you were hugging me so tightly. You kissed me for a few more minutes before you released


    me. I was just thinking that you have fallen in love with me when you returned to normal. I knew then


    that I meant nothing to you, so I didn''t think too much about those photos. I didn''t expect that reporter


    to hand the photos to you. Was he extorting you for money? But even if that''s the case, I''m also a


    victim in this matter. So how can you fire me?¡±


    Oscar simply stared at her coldly in silence.


    It did not matter if Isabe had anything to do with the incident or not. There was no way he could allow


    her to stay on at Clinton Corporations. Her presence there would only bring more problems.


    ¡°Just get lost, Isabe.¡± Oscar dismissed her with a wave of his hand.


    Isabe was stunned by his words, and tears were threatening to fall.


    ¡°Oscar, I won''t leave thepany until you give me an exnation. During my tenure here, I have


    done a lot for thepany. You can''t expect me to leave just because of that photo. Besides, you were


    the one who kissed me first. So why do I have to pay the price for it?¡± she shouted with an infuriated


    expression.


    Oscar clenched his fists, and a hint of doubt shed across his eyes.


    Do my enemies have something to do with my sudden memory loss?


    Naturally, Isabe noticed the hesitation in his eyes and quickly amped up her pitiful act. ¡°Oscar, I


    adore you, but I have no intention to hurt you. Furthermore, I''m not aware that there is any medicine


    that can cause short-term memory loss.¡±


    Silence ensued.


    No one knew what Oscar was thinking about.


    Isabe continued, ¡°Oscar, although I admire you, I don''t wish to be the scapegoat. There is no way I


    will leave Clinton Corporations.¡±


    Oscar looked at her before warning her, ¡°I will conduct a thorough investigation on this matter. If all


    evidence point to you, I won''t just ask you to leave Clinton Corporations. For now, get out of my sight.¡±


    Isabe left immediately and went to Olivia to seek justice for herself.


    Very soon, Olivia arrived at thepany and rushed into Oscar''s office.


    ¡°Oscar,¡± she called out.


    Oscar showed the photo to his mother. ¡°Mom, if you still want to retain Isabe after seeing this photo,


    then I have nothing to say.¡±


    When Olivia saw the photo, her expression changed. ¡°Oscar, you and Isabe¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mom, if I tell you I have no recollections about going to the rooftop and kissing Isabe, will you


    believe me?¡± asked Oscar.


    Olivia frowned in puzzlement.


    She asked, ¡°What do you mean, Oscar?¡±


    Oscar exined, ¡°Mom, I think Isabe did something to me. Do you really want someone as scheming


    as her by my side? It took me so long to get Amelia back. Now, we have a happy family. Do you really


    want Tony to grow up in a single-parent home? Do you want Amelia to take him away again?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Olivia quickly added, ¡°I won''t interfere in yourpany matters. If Isabe really did


    something wrong, then deal with it yourself.¡±


    A smile appeared on Oscar''s face. Now that he had settled the matter with his mother, it would be easy


    for him to deal with Isabe. After all, he had never been cordial with Isabe just because of the


    Walker family.


    After chatting for a while, Olivia left his office.


    ¡°Aunt Olivia,¡± Isabe called out.


    Olivia looked at her with mixed emotions. ¡°Isabe, I have something to attend to, so I''ll take my leave


    first. I believe that Oscar will be fair in his judgment. He won''t do anything to you. So don''t worry so


    much.¡±


    Her words only made Isabe feel more uneasy.


    ¡°Aunt Olivia, are you not going to help me?¡±


    ¡°I''ve reached the age where all I want to do is enjoy a peaceful and happy life. I don''t want to get


    involved in the business of you youngsters anymore.¡±


    Isabe was rendered speechless.


    Olivia continued, ¡°Isabe, I''m meeting a friend for coffee at a newly-opened caf¨¦. It''s about time, so I''ll


    be leaving now.¡± With that, she left.


    Isabe clenched her fists.


    She told me she loves me as her goddaughter. Butpared to her own children, I''m nothing to her.


    Godmother, since you refuse to help me, then I''ll help myself. I will never leave Clinton Corporations no


    matter what. It took me three years to woo Oscar. Now that I have the new drug that cannot be traced


    once consumed, sess is well within my reach. There''s no way I would give up now.


    She realized that she had been a bit too reckless. If she had controlled herself, she would not end up in


    such a situation where she was going to get thrown out of Clinton Corporations.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Soon, Oscar instructed the HR department to fire Isabe. The manager of the HR department brought


    two guards to escort Isabe out. ¡°Ms. Walker, you''re no longer an employee of thepany. Please


    hand in your work ID card before you leave.¡±


    There were mixed emotions on Isabe''s face. She clenched her fists tightly, her cheeks burning. She


    had never been so humiliated as she was that day. It was obvious that Oscar was trying to abash her in


    front of the wholepany so that she would resign from thepany willingly.


    Naturally, she wouldn''t do as he wished. She had entered thepany to get closer to Oscar, and she


    had been doing everything with the goal of bing his woman. Since her goal had not been


    achieved yet, there was no way she would ept her bleak fate and leave thepany willingly.


    ¡°Mr. Floyd, I haven''t done anything wrong nor did I harm thepany in any way. As such, I strongly


    object to Mr. Clinton''s decision of dismissing me like this. I won''t ept it. Even if you want me to


    leave, I will need to go up and question his decision myself first. I will always be Mrs. Clinton''s


    goddaughter whether I''m working in thepany or not. So I hope you''re wise enough to not stop me.¡±


    Isabe narrowed her eyes, her attitude was even more arrogant than that of the manager.


    The manager of the HR department, Carlton Floyd, was a smart man. As such, he dared not offend


    Isabe, considering thetter was still Olivia''s goddaughter. He had to take into ount their


    rtionship before making his move. Otherwise, if Isabe said something in front of Olivia, he


    reckoned he would lose his job as the manager of the HR department.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, I won''t object if you want to talk to Mr. Clinton, but can you please give me your work ID


    card first? I believe you will be more wee by Mr. Clinton if you visit him in your private capacity,¡±


    Carlton said.


    Isabe rolled her eyes at him angrily before shoving him away and heading upstairs.


    ¡°What are you still waiting for? Didn''t you hear what Mr. Clinton ordered? Escort any unauthorized


    personnel out of thepany right now.¡± Carlton shouted at the guards who were standing by the side.


    Upon receiving the instruction, the guards rushed over and stopped Isabe.


    Isabe''s face became even more sullen. She flushed under the intense gazes of other employees.


    Back when I was still the director, Carlton always sucked up to me. Yet, he dared to send others to stop


    me now. This guy is getting so full of himself!


    ¡°Mr. Floyd, what do you think you are doing?¡± Isabe said through gritted teeth.


    Carlton smiled apologetically. ¡°Ms. Walker, I''m sorry if I''ve upset you. I was ordered by Mr. Clinton to


    collect the work ID card from you. You are the goddaughter of Mrs. Clinton, so you''d still be able to


    come to thepany in the future whenever you like, right?¡±


    Isabe knew that if she didn''t give the work ID card to Carlton that day, she wouldn''t have the chance


    to see Oscar. After weighing the pros and cons, she tossed the ID card angrily to the ground.


    ¡°There you go.¡± Isabe said angrily, ¡°You''re such ackey, so eager to please your master.¡±


    Carlton was unfazed by her insult. He bent over and picked up the work ID card before saying to the


    guards, ¡°You guys can escort Ms. Walker out now. It''d be bad if we disturbed the other employees at


    work.¡±


    ¡°Carlton Floyd, what exactly do you think you''re doing?¡± Isabe red at him and dodged away from


    the two guards. Seeing how they were approaching her unrelentingly, she got angry and gave them a


    p each. She growled, ¡°Don''t you dare touch me, or I will sue you for harassment. Even if I don''t work


    here, you petty guards can''t afford to mess with a big shot like me.¡±


    The two guards stopped and looked at Carlton hesitantly.


    Carlton couldn''t help but feel a little helpless. If it were someone else who got fired, he would simply get


    the security guards to throw that person out no matter how vicious the tantrums that person was


    throwing. However, the person who was throwing a fit right at this moment was Isabe. Seeing how


    close the rtionship between the Walker family and the Clinton family was, Carlton knew he had to


    act carefully as he was now treading on thin ice.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, Mr. Clinton has dismissed you from your post. I''m sure he has his own reasons for


    removing you from thepany. If you disagree with his decision, I suggest you wait for him to calm


    down first beforeing back to thepany afterward. Instead of making a fuss in thepany now,


    I think it will be better if you ask him yourself then. Don''t you think so?¡± Carlton tried to make his tone


    as gentle as possible.


    He didn''t want to annoy Isabe. Otherwise, she would throw endless tantrums in thepany, and he


    was sure that by then, he would be dismissed from his post as the manager too.


    Isabe immediately calmed down when she heard that.


    She turned around, went back to her office, packed up some of her things, and left. The two guards


    followed behind her all the way when she cursed angrily, ¡°Are you guys mutts? Stop following me, and


    buzz off!¡±


    The two guards stopped in their tracks.


    Feeling dejected, Isabe left thepany. She returned home full of anger and frustration. When she


    saw Stephanie lying on the couch with her bulging belly, eating fruit and watching dramas, the fire


    burning within her zed stronger.


    There I was being humiliated by Oscar in thepany, while Stephanie is making use of her status to


    enjoy her life in my house. This is simply unbearable!


    Well, isn''t Oscar trying to make a big deal out of this? I guess it''s time for me to cut loose and wreak


    some havoc then. She decided she would send both the Walker family and the Clinton family into


    chaos. With Stephanie, the troublemaker here, she reckoned Oscar would not have the energy to take


    care of the matter about the photos.


    The more chaotic the situation became, the greater the chance of Oscar returning to the Clinton


    residence. When the timees, she would seize the chance and drug his food again. Then, she


    would find a psychiatrist to hypnotize him. By then, he would be mine and mine only.


    Her mood instantly brightened up when she thought of how after she and Oscar got together, she


    would be able to drive those who used to talk behind her back out of thepany.


    With a simple n in mind, she walked toward Stephanie.


    ¡°Stephanie.¡± Isabe smiled gently.


    Stephanie nced at Isabe. She was gettingzy ever since she was pregnant. Her belly also looked


    bigger than those of other pregnant women.


    ¡°Why are you home so early today?¡± Stephanie asked.


    Isabe walked over to help her up. She then said, ¡°You''ve been pregnant for several months now, and


    your belly is getting bigger. Why don''t you ask the maid to apany you for a walk? It won''t be easy


    for you to give birth if you go on like this.¡±


    Stephanie pursed her lips and said disgruntledly, ¡°Look at my waistline! I''m almost as fat as a pig now.


    Noah is busy with work and doesn''t care about me at all. If it weren''t for the fact that hees back


    every day without any scent of women on him, I would have wondered if he was hiding a lover outside.


    If I ever find out that he has a mistress, I''ll definitely teach him a good lesson.¡±


    A wicked sneer appeared on Isabe''s face before she quickly hid it away.


    ¡°Stephanie, people always say that pregnant women like to overthink everything, especially those like


    you who have been pregnant for a few months. I didn''t believe it at first, but now I''ve changed my mind.


    Noah really pampers you a lot. He always tells me to go easy on you, saying that you haven''t had a


    good sleep or appetite since you''re pregnant.¡± In truth, you eat more and sleep heavier since you''re


    pregnant. You''re no different than a pig now. Otherwise, your body won¡¯t bloat up like this. I feel sorry


    for my brother.


    ¡°I heard that Noah secretly called someone to arrange a surprise for you. I don''t know what it is, but


    you can go and ask around. That being said, please don''t tell him that you got the news from me,¡±


    Isabe said deliberately.


    She knew that Noah had prepared a surprise because Emma''s birthday was approaching. He had


    prepared a birthday present specifically to make up for not being able to celebrate the new year with


    her this year. If Stephanie finds out about this, a fiasco would surely ensue.


    Stephanie took the bait when she heard Isabe. Her eyes lit up, and she said, ¡°Isabe, did Noah


    really prepare a present for me? I have to go take a look.¡±


    ¡°Stephanie.¡± Isabe took her hand and said, ¡°I told you, didn''t I? It''s a surprise, so we have to pretend


    we don''t know anything. But don''t worry, once Noah''s set up everything, I''ll secretly take you to see it.


    I''m sure you will like the surprise. After all, I took part in preparing the gift. He said it was for you, so I


    hope you''ll appreciate his painstaking efforts.¡±


    Stephanie''s face finally brightened up at that.


    ¡°At least he''s conscientious enough to know that I am still his wife.¡±


    ¡°Stephanie, Noah adores you and will cater to all your wishes.¡±


    ¡°Well, I deserve it. I''m going to give birth to a child for him, and I''ll even lose my curvaceous body


    because of this. It''s only natural that he should treat me well.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. He should treat you nicely.¡±


    ¡°I''m d that you think this way too.¡±


    Stephanie hummed in contentment. Then, she remembered Isabe''s early return that day.


    ¡°Isabe, why did youe home so early today?¡±


    Isabe''s eyes dimmed. She embellished and exaggerated her story in thepany to Stephanie,


    ming Amelia for the predicament.


    Stephanie fumed, ¡°This Amelia is insufferable. She leaves andes as she pleased. She knows


    Oscar loves her, and that''s why she dares to act this way. You''re supposed to be the daughter-inw of


    the Clinton family. Not only did this womane and snatched away what was supposed to be yours,


    but she also drove you out of thepany. No, this won''t do. I''ll go home tomorrow and tell my mother


    about this. I can''t let Amelia have her way.¡±


    Isabe sighed and said, ¡°Stephanie, what''s the use if you go andin about it? Oscar is the one


    who''s in charge of thepany now, and he insists on me leaving. He humiliated me, and I reckon I


    must have lost everyone''s respect. Forget it.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie got angrier upon hearing that.


    ¡°How can you just let it go like this? It''s not your fault. It was Oscar who came to provoke you first.


    Someone took a photo of him kissing you and sent it to Amelia''s phone. That''s why Amelia questioned


    him. Why should you take the me for it? Since when did Oscar be such a coward that he didn''t


    even dare to admit that he has another lover outside?¡± she said angrily.


    After a pause, she added, ¡°Isabe, we''ll go to the Clinton residence tomorrow to seek justice for you.


    I''m going to question Oscar why he didn''t admit that he had kissed you.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Stephanie. Oscar won''t admit to it. He said that he only kissed me because I drugged him


    and made him lose his memory. But I don''t me him, though. No one asks me to fall for him, after all.


    Even though I know he only loves Amelia, I was still willing to be kissed by him.¡±


    ¡°Still, we can''t just let it go like this!¡± Stephanie was livid.


    Hearing that, a gleam shed across Isabe''s eyes.

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    The next day, Stephanie dragged Isabe to the Clinton residence, only to be informed by the


    housekeeper that Olivia and Owen were away to travel abroad.


    Feeling furious, Stephanie called Olivia without hesitation. Soon, Olivia answered the call. ¡°Steph, I''m


    visiting a friend in Machia with your father. Look for Oscar if you need anything. Besides, you shouldn''t


    walk around too much now that you''re pregnant. Okay?¡±


    Before Stephanie could question her, Olivia voiced again, ¡°I''m ending the call now. Your father''s friend


    is here. By the way, I heard from Oscar that he had just fired Isabe. Could you pleasefort her for


    me? I''ll talk to Oscar when I return from Machia.¡±


    With that said, Olivia hung up on her directly.


    Stephanie stared at her ckened phone screen, not knowing how to react.


    It''s obvious they know that I wille here to question them. I can''t believe that they went to Machia


    without informing anyone. When they return, it will be toote to discuss Isabe''s dismissal. It''s


    useless to intercede for Isabe at that time.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Steph?¡±


    ¡°They went to Machia to visit a friend. I guess my mother knew that we woulde to talk about this.


    She must be avoiding us by going abroad. I''m her daughter, and she considers you as her goddaughter


    too. But she still chooses to side with Oscar for dismissing you. I bet my parents refuse to be involved


    in this matter. Ugh! I''m so pissed right now!¡± Stephanieined in rage.


    Upon hearing that, Isabe lowered her eyes, concealing the grimness in them.


    Aunt Olivia, since you refuse to help me, then you can''t me me for plotting against your daughter. I


    bet you won''t be able to enjoy your time in Machia if you know that your daughter is causing trouble in


    the Walker family.


    Oblivious to what Isabe was nning inwardly, Stephanie was still simmering with anger.


    ¡°Don''t be angry, Steph. It''s obvious that Oscarshed out at me on purpose. I think it will be difficult for


    Aunt Olivia to side with any party. No matter which side she chooses, one of us will be unsatisfied with


    the oue. Hence, I understand why she chose to travel abroad to avoid this conflict. I would do the


    same too.¡± Isabe pretended to be sensible.


    Stephanie uttered, ¡°You might be able to ept that, but I can''t! I still feel triggered recalling Amelia''s


    smug face. Let''s go! We should look for her and reason with her. I want her wholepany to know


    how intolerant she is!¡±


    Hearing that, Isabe hurriedly stopped her. If she causes a stir, Oscar will be infuriated for sure!


    ¡°Calm down, Steph. We can look for Amelia, but we have to do it secretly. Otherwise, we''ll end up in


    deep trouble if Oscar finds out,¡± suggested Isabe.


    Stephanie mulled over it for a while before agreeing with her.


    In the car, Stephanie called Amelia.


    As the call got connected, she asked, ¡°Where are you, Amelia? I need to talk to you. Are you free


    now?¡±


    Amelia had a fight with Oscar and was not in a good mood. As such, she gave Stephanie an attitude.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She rejected her without hesitation by saying, ¡°I''m sorry, but I''m working now. If you really want to talk


    to me, you cane over to my ce tonight. I''ll even serve you some snacks.¡±


    Stephanie''s expression darkened at that. ¡°What do you mean by that, Amelia? Are you disregarding


    your sister-inw now that I''m married?¡±


    Remaining patient, Amelia exined, ¡°I''m really working now. Let''s talk when I get hometer. I''ll be


    hanging up now. My colleagues are watching me.¡±


    After saying that, she ended the call immediately.


    Why is everyone hanging up on me these days? With that thought in mind, Stephanie could not help


    but feel sulky.


    ¡°How dare that vixen ends my call like that?¡± Stephanie was so furious that she was on the verge of


    having a miscarriage.


    At the side, Isabe tried to provoke her intentionally, ¡°You''re now one of the Walkers, and you no


    longer live with her. Hence, there is no point for her to continue pleasing you.¡±


    Stephanie''s temper definitely became worse being pampered by Noah. She folded her arm and said


    furiously, ¡°The more she doesn''t want to meet with us, the more I want to pester her. I would like to see


    how arrogant she can be.¡±


    Using Stephanie to go against Amelia, Isabe felt overjoyed. Although she was unable to cause any


    harm to Amelia, Isabe was still pleased that she could at least make life difficult for the woman.


    Soon, both of them drove to Amelia''s office and arrived at herpany''s entrance.


    Stephanie called Amelia again, but Amelia did not answer her call. She then drafted a text and sent it to


    her.


    The text read: Amelia, I have no choice but to go to your office if you refuse to see me. I''ll tell everyone


    that you intentionally seduced my husband while I''m pregnant. Even if this is not true, you''ll probably


    still be affected by the rumor.¡±


    After she sent the message, they waited about five minutes before Amelia appeared at the entrance.


    Stephanie unfastened her seatbelt and raised her voice, ¡°Here.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia walked over with Jolin following closely behind her.


    Stephanie nced at Jolin and mocked, ¡°You brought a loyal dog along! It seems like Oscar is treating


    you well. He even got you a mutt to follow you everywhere.¡±


    At that, Amelia''s brows furrowed, but Jolin remained unfazed.


    ¡°I just want to talk to you for a while. Is it necessary for you to bring your dog here?¡± Stephanie crossed


    her arms in front of her chest and voiced arrogantly.


    With a frown on her face, Amelia said, ¡°You''re married, Stephanie. Did you not learn to be respectful


    toward others? I don''t think there''s anything to talk about with a rude person like you. Calling another


    person a dog shows just how ill-mannered you are.¡±


    Rage surged within Stephanie, but she managed to tamp her wrath down.


    ¡°I heard that you were mad at Oscar because of you saw the photo of him and Isabe kissing. To


    assure you, Oscar even dismissed Isabe for you. Don''t you think you''re being a little too dramatic?


    It''s natural for men to y outside asionally. If Isabe is Oscar''s wife, I bet she won''t interfere in


    such a matter. She is not as petty as you, after all.¡± Stephanie tried to add salt to her wound by saying


    that.


    As expected, Amelia had a change of expression.


    Meanwhile, Jolin''s expression remained as cold as ever as she stated, ¡°Mind your words, Ms.


    Stephanie. Boss only has Mrs. Clinton in his heart. As for Ms. Walker, I''m sure she''s well aware of what


    she did. From what I can see, she''s just another shameless wench.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You''re just a lowly bodyguard! Who are you to interrupt when your boss is talking?¡± Stephanie


    retorted.


    Jolin gave her a look and replied calmly, ¡°Ms. Stephanie, you are not my boss. I don''t work for you. My


    responsibility is to protect Mrs. Clinton and ensure her safety. Other than her, I don''t take instructions


    from anyone else.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Stephanie was exasperated. I better not mess with her. After all, Oscar trained Jolin himself.


    Although she''s known as Amelia''s bodyguard, I''m well aware that she''s in fact a killer. people like her


    could fight hundreds of people alone. Not only that, she''s probably capable enough to go against four


    armed policemen by herself. Her fighting skills must be terrifyingly powerful.


    Amelia frowned and asked, ¡°Didn''t you say you have something to tell me? I still have to go back to


    work. If you have nothing to say, I''ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Let''s talk in the car.¡±


    ¡°There''s no need for that. Just say whatever you have to say here.¡±


    Hearing that, Stephanie threatened her, ¡°You''d better get in the car obediently before I start shouting


    that you''re bullying a pregnantdy.¡±


    Amelia gave her a meaningful look before getting into the car. Jolin wanted to follow her, but she was


    stopped by Stephanie.


    Jolin warned, ¡°Ms. Stephanie, it''s best for you to move over if you prioritize the safety of your baby. I''m


    not as easy as Mrs. Clinton. My boss instructed me to obey her words only. Therefore, I don''t have to


    respect you. In other words, your personal safety is none of my concern.¡±


    Stephanie was outraged at that, but she could not do anything.


    Eventually, Jolin managed to get in the car. She shifted her attention to Isabe in the driver''s seat. The


    next second, she let out a snort but said nothing.


    Meanwhile, looking at Isabe, Amelia only felt disgusted.


    ¡°So, what do you guys want to talk about?¡± Amelia asked inly.


    ¡°I saw the photo of Oscar and Isabe kissing. It''s obvious that they have feelings toward each other. If


    he has no feelings for her, he wouldn''t have kissed her so passionately. Isabe is an open-minded


    woman, and she only wishes to stay by Oscar''s side. I think that you shouldn''t be so petty by chasing


    her away.¡± As she spoke, Stephanie turned around to look at Amelia in the back seat.


    At the peak of fury, Amelia snickered. ¡°You''re married now, Stephanie. Moreover, you''re having a baby.


    Shouldn''t you be paying more attention to your husband instead of meddling in your brother''s


    marriage? It''s none of your business anyway.¡±


    ¡°How is my brother''s affairs none of my business? What a petty woman you are! Isabe was


    supposed to be his wife, but you interfered with their rtionship. Now that Oscar kissed her and they


    have feelings for each other, you threw a fit shamelessly. I''ve never seen such an ungraceful woman


    like you. So what if you manage to marry into our family? A nobody like you will always be a nobody!¡±


    In response, Amelia remained indifferent as she listened to her words.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    Stephanie became disinterested when she noticed Amelia ignoring her. She felt like she had been


    talking to a brick wall.


    At that moment, Isabe piped up, ¡°Amelia, I love Oscar. The other day, we kissed because we couldn''t


    hold back our feelings. However, he admitted to me that you''re still the woman he loves the most. Even


    though I can onlye in second, I''m still happy. I''m more than content to receive his close attention. I


    don''t want much. All I want is to stay by his side.¡±


    In an instant, Amelia''s expression darkened. Her hand on her thigh twitched a little. She felt sullen as if


    there was a stone pressing down on her heart.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m not done. Oscar captured my heart the moment I saw him after returning to the country. It took


    me almost three years before I could get close to him, get him to kiss me, and get him to say that he


    would make me his woman. Unexpectedly, you found out about us. He asked me to leave thepany


    first because he was worried that you would get mad, but I could only get close to him in thepany.


    Can you please forgive him this time? I don''t want to see him feeling so upset because of you.¡± Isabe


    made an attempt to guilt-trip Amelia.


    Amelia felt even more ufortable when she heard that.


    The photo of Oscar and Isabe kissing kept shing into her mind. She tried to forget it, but Stephanie


    and Isabe kept bringing up her scars to make her feel miserable.


    ¡°Jolin, let''s get off the car,¡± said Amelia.


    Jolin nodded and wanted to open the door, but Isabe locked it.


    ¡°Open the door,¡± Jolin ordered.


    Isabe remained motionless.


    The next moment, Jolin pulled out a gun and pressed it against Isabe''s head. ¡°Open the door!¡±


    Isabe slowly turned her head around and nearly passed out when she saw the gun pointing right


    between her eyes.


    It was the first time she had ever seen a gun in her life.


    She had not expected to see something she had only seen on TV in real life one day, and it was


    pressed against her forehead.


    ¡°Put the gun down.¡±


    ¡°Open the door.¡± Jolin did not want to waste any more time.


    Isabe tried to act tough at first, but Stephanie became terrified and spluttered, ¡°I-Isabe, hurry up


    and open the door. Are you trying to kill us both?¡±


    Since she did not want to cause any trouble, Isabe quickly unlocked the door.


    After getting off the car, Amelia made her way into thepany without saying a word.


    As they entered the elevator, Jolin gave her a worried look and said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Mr. Clinton isn''t


    someone like that. They''re obviously lying. You shouldn''t take anything they say to heart.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia shook her head and remained silent, looking a little worn out.


    Just as Jolin was about to say something else, Amelia piped up, ¡°Don''t tell Oscar that the two of them


    came looking for me today. Jolin, you said it yourself that you were hired to protect me, so I''m your only


    boss. You''re not supposed to report anything to Oscar unless it''s absolutely necessary. And yet, you


    told him about the photo without my permission. Although I kept quiet about it, I don''t want it to happen


    again. Do you understand?¡±


    Instantaneously, Jolin''s expression turned solemn. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I just didn''t want you to overthink


    things.¡±


    ¡°I''m an adult. I can handle my marriage problems myself. I don''t want to depend on Oscar for


    everything,¡± Amelia said with a whiff of exhaustion in her voice. ¡°Jolin, your sole responsibility is to keep


    me safe. I can handle the rest.¡±


    Jolin wanted to say something, but in the end, all she could do was nod.


    Amelia started to work on the blueprints when she returned to the design department, but her mood


    remained down in the dumps.


    Seeing Amelia like that, Jolin was actually a little concerned. However, she reasoned that Amelia had


    recently gone through too many bad things and might need some time alone, so she chose to be


    considerate and leave thetter alone.


    Meanwhile, Stephanie and Isabe were still downstairs and had not left. They were still paralyzed by


    the terror of having a gun pointed at them.


    Patting her chest, Stephanie asked, ¡°Isabe, was that a real gun just now?¡±


    ¡°I-I think so.¡± I doubt there''s a fake gun that looked so real.


    ¡°I was genuinely terrified just now. The bodyguards my brother trained in secret are all very tough. They


    don''t even take me seriously,¡± Stephanie said, still shaking with fear. ¡°Oscar really attaches great


    importance to this woman. With Jolin here, we won''t be able to get close to Amellia at all.¡±


    Isabe was also filled with intense jealousy, but she still put up a tough front and uttered, ¡°At least


    we''ve made her feel miserable. We''ve aplished our goal as long as she''s ufortable.¡±


    Hearing that, Stephanie felt better right away.


    ¡°You''re right. It''s funny how she pretended not to care when she obviously did just now. I just wanted to


    see her in pain. The more she suffers, the happier I am.¡±


    As Isabe sped away from thepany, the corners of her mouth curled into a smile.


    ¡°Isabe, where are we going?¡± Stephanie inquired.


    ¡°Let''s go shopping.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I haven''t gone shopping in three days, and I feel like I''m getting rusty staying at home like this.


    It''s a good thing you left Clinton Corporations. There''s no need to put in so much effort when you''re the


    daughter of a wealthy family. Isn''t it nice to have avish lifestyle and be treated like a princess without


    having to do anything?¡±


    Do you think everyone wants to be a pig who can''t do anything but eat, drink, and y like you?


    Isabe cast a scornful nce at Stephanie as that thought shed into her mind. Of course, she would


    never say it aloud.


    The two of them had a good time shopping together. On the other hand, Oscar''s situation was bad


    when he got home that night. He could clearly feel Amelia''s growing estrangement from him.


    He grabbed Amelia''s wrist when she emerged from Tony''s room after tucking him to bed and said,


    ¡°Amelia, I think we should sit down and have a good talk.¡±


    Lifting her head, Amelia gave him an emotional look and uttered softly, ¡°Oscar, I''m a little tired today,


    and all I want is to go to bed. Let''s talk about this another day.¡±


    In response, Oscar knitted his brows tightly.


    ¡°Amelia, what''s the matter with you?¡± he questioned. ¡°You''re keeping a distance from me on purpose.


    Why? I''ve already asked Isabe to leave thepany. I really have nothing to do with her. Can''t you


    just give me another chance?¡±


    The moment he mentioned Isabe''s name, Amelia''s expression darkened.


    ¡°Oscar, my head hurts. Let''s talk about it tomorrow.¡± Having said that, Amelia wanted to yank her wrist


    free of his hold. Unexpectedly, Oscar pulled her into his arms, lifted her chin, and kissed her on the lips.


    The instant Amelia was kissed, the image of Oscar kissing Isabe shed across her mind. All of a


    sudden, she felt sick and disgusted.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She immediately pushed him away before wiping the corner of her mouth vigorously and


    subconsciously avoided his gaze. ¡°Oscar, I''m sorry, but I''m really worn out,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°You truly don''t intend to forgive me just because I kissed someone else? Even if I im to have no


    recollection of it, you still won''t believe me?¡± Oscar clenched his fists tightly. His expression was


    extremely grim. He was holding back his rage and sadness. ¡°After returning from Beshya, I promised to


    treat you nicely. Yes, the photo did show that I kissed Isabe. It was my mistake, and I won''t shirk any


    responsibility in this matter. However, I really don''t know why I kissed her. I don''t remember it at all.


    Can''t you choose to believe me and forgive me? You''ve been furious all day. If you keep acting this


    way, it''ll make me very sad. Since I loved you so much, I thought you would choose to trust me


    unconditionally.¡±


    Amelia was a little taken aback as she listened to his words. Finally, she let out a sigh.


    She admitted that Isabe''s words in the car during the day had a significant impact on her. That was


    why she got so worked up when Oscar kissed her earlier.


    He has kissed another woman with his lips. I just didn''t want him to kiss me with the same pair of lips


    because it would disgust me.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    ¡°Oscar, if this was four years ago, I''d be willing to close one eye and ept your frivolous rtionships


    with other women. But now, I feel totally disgusted at the thought of you kissing or hugging another


    woman. I''m sorry, but I''m not as big-hearted as you expect,¡± Amelia lowered her head and said.


    In truth, she did not like how petty she was being as well.


    However, it was difficult for her not to be affected by Isabe''s words.


    Whenever Amelia thought of how Oscar might have willingly kissed Isabe, she was overwhelmed


    with jealousy. So much so that it affected her concentration to draw. Amelia initially nned to deal with


    the photo incident in a low-key manner, but her n was thwarted when Jolin snitched on her. Of


    course, Amelia had nned to ask about the photo, but only when she was in a calmer mood so that


    the matter could be discussed amicably. However, now that Oscar brought up the issue first, she found


    it difficult to remainposed.


    Amelia was more tolerant toward outsiders. But when it came to Oscar, she had to admit that she was


    possessive of him. She did not want him to be associated with another woman in any way.


    Oscar''s heart ached when he saw Amelia in this self-deprecating state. He reached out to hug her but


    she pushed him away.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Oscar, please give me a couple of days to sort out my mind. We''ll talk about this once I''ve


    rposed myself, okay?¡± Amelia pleaded with Oscar.


    Oscar gazed at her intently. Finally, he nodded and agreed to her request.


    Amelia bypassed Oscar to enter the bedroom. Just then, he said, ¡°I''ll sleep in the study tonight.¡±


    Amelia felt her back stiffen for a second before nodding her head slightly.


    Oscar felt very vexed. After waiting for Amelia to enter the bedroom, he gave Julian a call and asked


    him out for drinks.


    Julian agreed without any hesitation.


    Oscar took his jacket and informed Amelia at the bedroom doorway. ¡°Amelia, I''m going out for a while.


    If there''s anything, just give me a call and I''lle back immediately.¡±


    There was no reply from her.


    Oscar sighed and felt more vexed than ever.


    On his way out, he instructed Jolin and Kurt to look after Amelia. He then drove off and left for his


    destination.


    Meanwhile, in the bedroom, Amelia buried herself beneath the covers. She stared dazedly into the


    darkness and tried to make sense of everything. But all she saw was emptiness.


    After some time, she fell asleep. However, her sleep was assailed by dreams, effectively making sure


    that she would not have a good sleep.


    ¡°Who''s that?¡± Amelia suddenly jolted awake and was shocked to see a dark shadow standing beside


    the bed.


    ¡°It''s me, don''t be rmed.¡± Oscar switched on the bedsidemp and sat on the edge of the bed. He


    asked gently, ¡°Did I scare you?¡±


    Amelia caught a whiff of alcoholing from Oscar''s body. She became angry and started to hammer


    at his chest. Tears began to roll down her eyes.


    ¡°I let you kiss another woman. I allowed you to go out drinking when I''m feeling down. I asked to sleep


    alone, and you agreed. I turned a blind eye when other women flirt with you...¡± With every grievance


    that Amelia voiced out, a heavy punchnded on Oscar''s body.


    Even a well-built man like Oscar could feel the impact of the punches.


    Nheless, he continued to let Amelia vent for a while before grabbing her hands. He then lowered


    his head and kissed her lips. Amelia struggled slightly, but Oscar ignored it and deliberately kissed her


    more deeply.


    Very quickly, Amelia''s body softened in his embrace, and her mind turned into a blur. Perhaps the


    calmness of the dark night invoked one''s weakness easily.


    With a flip of his body, Oscar was on top of Amelia. He let out a breath, and Amelia almost felt


    intoxicated from the faint, sweet alcohol smell.


    ¡°Amelia, I know you''re disgusted by the fact that I kissed another woman. So I shall cleanse myself


    thoroughly tonight. From now onward, my lips will only bear the scent of your body,¡± Oscar whispered


    in her ears.


    Amelia blinked, feeling puzzled. She did not understand what Oscar meant by cleansing himself


    thoroughly.


    Soon, however, she understood exactly what he meant.


    Oscar pressed against Amelia''s body; his lips locked with hers in a deep, passionate kiss. He then


    slowly moved to other parts of her body, nting soft, warm kisses along the way.


    The night grew deeper as both of them entangled in a passionate exchange and soughtfort in


    each other''s weary bodies.


    Amelia slowly woke up around nine o''clock the next morning. Her body felt slightly numb and sore from


    the night before. She wanted to get up and get ready for work when she suddenly realized that it was


    the weekend.


    ¡°You''re awake? Why don''t you sleep a bit more?¡± Oscar said gently. He had entered the room with


    breakfast in his hands.


    Amelia looked at the well-dressed man and suddenly felt awkward.


    Oscar ced the breakfast down and sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Are you still mad at me, Amelia?¡±


    It would seem melodramatic and hypocritical if she was to say bitter words after what happenedst


    night. It was just that she found it hard to believe the events that took ce yesterday. One moment


    they were bickering with each other, and they were having makeup sex the next.


    Since what happened happened and both of them found some form of resolution, Amelia decided not


    to pursue it any further. She loved Oscar deeply and unless he chose to end the marriage, she did not


    intend to have a divorce.


    After thinking it through, she replied graciously, ¡°I''m not mad. It''s just that I did not expect us to make


    up that quickly.¡±


    Oscar heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I made breakfast for you. It''s been a long time since we brought Tony out to y. So once you finished


    your breakfast, let''s go to the nearby park for a walk. I already asked Molly to prepare some snacks


    and sun protection items.¡± He kissed Amelia''s cheek lightly. ¡°Amelia, thank you for forgiving me. I swear


    that I don''t have any feelings for Isabe. I will not hurt the woman I love. We''ve known each other for


    eight years and you should know just what kind of person I am. I hope you can trust me, just as I trust


    you unconditionally.¡±


    Amelia was reminded of the time when perturbing photos of her and Carter and other men were


    circted. Although the photos did not show them kissing or doing anything inappropriate, they still


    raised questions about Amelia''s rtionships with these men. The Clinton family was inevitably


    affected when they saw the photos, but Oscar suppressed all the gossip.


    Back then, he chose to believe her wholeheartedly. Yet, she could not reciprocate the trust he had


    given her and even suspected his loyalty.


    Compared to Oscar, Amelia was indeed pettier.


    ¡°I''m sorry for not believing in you. Still, I hope that there will be no such incidents in the future. I can


    dismiss it a couple of times but if simr incidents continue to ur, I can''t be so forgiving. I will divorce


    you because I don''t want a husband whose heart is not with me.¡± Amelia took a deep breath and said


    solemnly, ¡°Oscar, please don''t disappoint me. I don''t wish for us to walk down such an ugly path. Do


    you understand?¡±


    ¡°Silly girl. I spent so much effort to get you back, why would I want to lose you again?¡± Oscar smiled


    and patted Amelia''s head.


    Having finally buried the hatchet, the couple smiled at each other.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    After finishing breakfast, both Amelia and Oscar decided unanimously to go for a walk in the park. They


    figured it could help Tony mingle with other children. On top of that reason, they wanted to relieve


    themselves from the recent tension that hade knocking on their doors.


    Hugo assumed the role of a chauffeur and drove the trio to the park in the neighborhood. He then


    swiftly parked the car before secretly hiding in the dark somewhere nearby.


    In the meantime, Oscar was carrying a bunch of stuff in one hand while holding Tony''s little hand in


    another. Amelia, too, held her boy''s hand on the other side.


    Soon enough, the family of three found a decent spot to sit down and rx. Perhaps because it was


    the weekend, there were quite a number of people visiting the park. The vast majority of them were


    either family members or a group of friends; all of them brought a variety of eatables with them as well.


    Just as Oscar and Amelia were about to finally put their things down and sit, an annoying female voice


    could be hearding from nearby. ¡°Such a coincidence, Oscar. I didn''t know strolling was your thing,


    too.¡±


    Amelia was grabbing a bag of stuff before freezing momentarily upon hearing that voice. She couldn''t


    even be bothered to turn to look, for she could already recognize to whom that voice belonged.


    ¡°Hey, Oscar,¡± Isabe called out gently. There was a glint in her eyes as shended her gaze on Oscar.


    As thetter caught sight of the approaching flock of three¡ªNoah, Stephanie, and Isabe, his


    expression darkened slightly, and his visage turned as grim as death.


    ¡°Today''s the weekend, and Steph got so bored of staying in, so I brought her out here for a stroll. I


    didn''t expect to see you and Amelia here, you know. If you don''t mind, why don''t we all sit together and


    enjoy each other''spany? Wouldn''t it be great? What do you say?¡± Noah sounded ever so


    courteously.


    Since Stephanie was pregnant and Noah had been doting on her, her feeling of fear toward Oscar was


    almost non-existent.


    ¡°Oscar, I''ve not seen you and Tony for so long, so can I sit beside you? After all, I''ve been having a bun


    in the oven for a couple of months now, but you have yet to speak a word to your unborn nephew,¡±


    came Stephanie''s request with a pleading look in her eyes.


    ¡°I think you people would be better off choosing a different spot. If you need more food and drink, I can


    ask someone to fetch you some. But for the time being, I''d like to spend some private time with my own


    family of three,¡± was Oscar''s tant rejection.


    Stephanie fumed on the spot, ¡°I know what happened between you and Isabe, Oscar. Why are you


    so eager to chase her away like this? You must feel guilty, don''t you? If not, why can''t you acquiesce to


    your own sister''s measly wish?¡±


    Oscar''s face fell as he shot Stephanie a piercing re.


    Thetter couldn''t help but shudder. Undoubtedly, she was still very much terrified of her brother''s


    imposing aura.


    During the interval, Amelia only kept her lips buttoned.


    Wrapping his arm around Stephanie''s shoulder, Noah uttered in an affectionate tone, ¡°Don''t spout


    nonsense, Steph. Nothing has ever happened between Isabe and Oscar. If you continue saying


    things like that, not only will you drag Isabe''s name through the mud, but you''ll also hurt Amelia''s


    feelings.¡±


    Stephanie wasn''t in the mood to listen to his preaching, thus rolling her eyes at his very statement.


    Noah made eye contact with her, signaling her to remain calm. He then directed his gaze at Amelia,


    proiming, ¡°Don''t take her words to heart, Amelia, because she has been living in clover these few


    months. Plus, I''ve been spoiling her a lot, so she mighte off a bit blunt. But I can assure you that


    she meant no harm. Maybe I ought to apologize to you on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine. You don''t have to do that. Steph has always been this way in front of me. Besides, I''ve


    never expected her to act all amicable to me as her sister-inw. Just bring them somewhere else, or


    this outing might really end on a sour note.¡± Amelia was as calm as a toad in the sun as she cast a


    nce at Noah.


    Noah bobbed his head in agreement. ¡°Well, we''ll not intrude further, then. Catch youter.¡± As he


    spoke, he held Stephanie and forced her into following him as they made their way to the other side.


    When they were a distance away, Stephanie ultimately flung Noah''s hand off and went through the


    roof. ¡°What''s the meaning of this, Noah? We should''ve stayed put so that we could leave a sour taste


    in that b*tch Amelia''s mouth. Why can''t we sit with them?¡±


    A tinge of impatience flitted across Noah''s eyes behind his sses. Yet, on the surface, he pretended


    to have his poise fully under control. ¡°I was worried that you might really tick your brother off, Steph. By


    then, you two would begin arguing to no end. What if it ends up affecting the baby instead? I can''t


    afford to have anything untoward happen to you or the baby, so don''t stay mad at me, all right? We


    hardly evere out on weekends to have fun under the sun, so let''s enjoy ourselves.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Stephanie''s countenance softened right after she heard that.


    ¡°Noah, it''s not that I want to go against Amelia on purpose, but that slut''s really too narrow-minded. She


    kicked up a fuss and demanded Oscar fire Isabe over some intimate photo between Oscar and


    Isabe. Don''t you want to seek justice for your own sister?¡± said Stephanie as she pouted in the


    direction of where Isabe was standing.


    Patting Stephanie on the head, Noah replied, ¡°Don''t fret so much about it. I''ll spare some time tonight


    to have a good chat with Isabe.¡±


    Before Stephanie could say something in response, she had a stomachache, hence covering her


    tummy with her hands. ¡°I need to use the restroom, Noah.¡±


    ¡°I''ll walk you there,¡± said Noah, holding her hands firmly.


    ¡°There''s no need for that, okay? I''m not a three-year-old.¡±


    With that, Stephanie insisted on heading to the restroom on her own.


    Just as she took her leave, the ce was left with only the siblings of the Walker family. Noah''s mien


    turned gloomy in a sh.


    ¡°What are you trying to pull, Isabe? Yes, Steph may be dumb, but she''s still the woman in my life.


    Even if she were to be used, I''d still be the only one who has the privilege to do so. Don''t you ever think


    of taking advantage of her again, you hear?¡± Noah gnashed his teeth as he said that.


    A sarcastic smirk was etched on Isabe''s face. With her arms crossed, she mocked, ¡°What''s the


    matter, Noah? Don''t tell me you''ve fallen for her.¡±


    Wearing a sullen look, Noah leered at her before snarling, ¡°You''d better mind your own business and


    not go fanning the mes and rubbing Oscar the wrong way. I have no intention whatsoever of cleaning


    up the mess for you. Walker Group has just started to flourish and make headway, and if the Clinton


    family were to withdraw their investment, there will be hell for you to pay.¡±


    A disdainful snort escaped from Isabe''s lips. Not a word came out of her mouth, nheless.


    Noah still wished to get something off his mind, but Stephanie''s voice reached them first. ¡°Look who''s


    here, Isabe. I brought your friend over.¡±


    Noah turned to the source of the voice, only to be greeted by the presence of the person standing


    beside Stephanie. His heart instantly clenched momentarily as he gradually balled his fists before


    letting them go in the end.


    Isabe, in turn, was secretly grinning in anticipation of a dramatic scene to unfold. On the outside,


    however, she mustered up a bright smile. ¡°What brings you to this park, Emma?¡±


    ¡°Oh, because today''s the weekend, and I thought of heading out for a mindless walk under the clear


    blue sky. I didn''t expect to bump into Ms. Clinton in the restroom.¡± Emma looked like a gentle, demure


    Isabe stepped forward and tugged at Emma''s hand, putting on a warm smile. ¡°Thank God you''re


    here, Emma. I bet someone here is pretty ted about you showing up. Had you not been here, we''d


    have been bored to death.¡±


    Listening to those words, Emma shot a discreet nce at Noah.


    Isabe intentionally went on, ¡°Noah, you already knew Emma from years ago, so you must be so d


    to see her here again, am I right?¡±


    Noah peeked at his sister with a menacing expression. On the other hand, Stephanie sneaked odd


    nces between Noah and Emma upon hearing that. ¡°You two knew each other?¡± Bullheaded, she


    tossed them a question to rify her perplexity.


    Noah gave Stephanie a meaningful gaze, attempting tofort her. Following that, he reached out


    politely to shake Emma''s hand. ¡°It''s been a while, Emma. You look more beautiful and radiant since the


    last time we met. Have you found your very own Mr. Right?¡±


    Emma shook Noah''s hand and answered with a smile, ¡°Not yet. I guess I''m not blessed by Lady Luck.


    You, for one, are very lucky to be able to tie the knot with the daughter of the Clinton family. Not only is


    she kind and lovely, but she even has a prestigious family background. Please ept my heartfelt


    congrattions but forgive me for not preparing a wedding gift. I''m merely an impoverished person,


    after all.¡±


    Emma spoke in a rather pleasant manner. Only after Stephanie heard Emma''s greeting did the former''s


    expression lighten up a little.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    After taking a stroll in the park, Noah carefully headed to the house he shared with Emma. As soon as


    he stepped inside the house, he choked Emma and pushed her to the wall. Furiously, he questioned,


    ¡°Emma, what were you actually trying to do? Didn''t I warn you to stay away from Steph? Did you not


    heed my words?¡±


    He choked Emma so hard that her cheeks turned red. She felt so suffocated that she almost couldn''t


    catch her breath. Lifting her arms, she pped his hands with all her might.


    Fortunately, there was still a shred of rationale in Noah. He noticed that she was breathing heavily, so


    he quickly flung her to the side.


    Clutching her neck in pain, Emma coughed vigorously.


    Noah walked over to her while Emma took a step backward like a terrified bunny. ¡°Noah, don''te


    over. I''m scared,¡± she said.


    Noah''s expression turned grim as he tried to suppress his anger. ¡°Are you going to do it again?¡±


    Emma continued coughing hard. Her head was hanging low, so Noah didn''t notice the resentment in


    her eyes.


    Back then, she still had some feelings for Noah, but now, all she felt toward him was hatred. She just


    wanted to use him.


    Words couldn''t describe how much she despised Noah''s heartlessness. The deeper she loved him in


    the past, the more hatred she harbored.


    Noah took a deep breath, attempting to calm himself down.


    Walking over, he pulled Emma into his arms forcefully. ¡°Stop moving. Be good, okay? I was too


    impulsive just now. Did I hurt you? Come. Show me your neck. Thank God it''s not swollen.¡±


    Emma lifted her head silently to show Noah her neck. She then stared at him, who pretended to be


    upset. There were no traces of emotions in her clear eyes.


    Noah, too, lifted his head. In an instant, their eyes met. ¡°Are you really mad at me?¡± He chuckled in a


    low voice.


    Hearing that, Emma quickly regained her senses. Afterposing herself, she reached out to loosen


    Noah''s necktie. ¡°Noah, you''ve misunderstood me, really. I was just taking a walk in the park. I didn''t


    know I would bump into your wife there. I''m just a canary you keep in the cage. I''ll never dare to mess


    with you. What if I really piss you off? You might stop sponsoring my living expenses. If that happens,


    I''ll end up on the streets as a beggar.¡±


    Noah tapped on her nose. ¡°You''re not a canary. You''re my lover. Everything I''ve been doing is for our


    future.¡±


    Emma lowered her head, trying to hide the mockery in her eyes. This man is really good at sweet-


    talking, huh? Too bad. I believed in everything he said in the past. I spent all my youth with him, yet the


    only thing I got in return was just his useless promise.


    At that thought, she recalled what Noah said to her back then, ¡°Emma, I n to pursue the daughter of


    the Clinton family and marry her. She''s the only one who can help me to regain the glory of Walker


    Group. With that, I''ll get to grant you the good life you''ve always dreamed of.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Hearing that, Emma lifted her head and asked in confusion, ¡°Then, what about me? We''ve been


    together for so many years. Aren''t you going to give me a proper title?¡±


    ¡°Be good, okay? I''m doing all these for our future. After all, I can only introduce you to everyone after


    Walker Group bes as sessful as Clinton Corporations.¡±


    It was then that Emma realized Noah had never nned to marry her. To him, she was just a pet he


    could keep in the dark. When he was in a good mood, he woulde and visit her. But when he was


    unhappy, he would just give her some money and ask her to go shopping alone. Nevertheless, the


    amount of money he gave her was not as much as other rich men. In fact, Emma''s best friend was also


    a rich woman, and the credit card her friend gave her didn''t even have a spending limit. As Emma


    compared Noah with her best friend, she felt that the only good thing about him was his looks.


    As soon as Emma started despising Noah, she realized he was full of ws. Although Noah always


    promised to buy her gifts in the past, he only bought a few luxury handbags for her. Thinking about that,


    Emma couldn''t help but curse inwardly. I must''ve lost my mind. Why did I even stay with him for such a


    long time without a proper title? I''ve wasted my best years on him.


    ¡°Noah, will you abandon me when I get older? You have your wife and child, but you''re the only one I


    have,¡± Emma said worriedly.


    ¡°Silly girl. We''ve been together for so many years. We''ve also be part of each other''s life. It''s not


    that easy for us to separate anymore.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Noah nodded. Then, he helped Emma over to the couch. ¡°I love you a lot. I''ll support you no matter


    what you do. But then, I hope you won''t appear in front of Stephanie anymore. She''s now pregnant with


    my child, and the doctor told me she shouldn''t get triggered. If she finds out about our rtionship, she


    might make a scene. If that happens, not only would the Walker family be affected, but the baby in her


    belly would also be in danger. Do you understand?¡±


    Emma lowered her head, looking meek.


    With a soft voice, she said, ¡°Noah, if I''m pregnant, will you want to keep the baby?¡±


    Noah widened his eyes in shock. ¡°Are you being serious?¡± he asked anxiously.


    It was now the critical moment for him to please the Clinton family. Oscar had found out about his


    rtionship with Emma. Although Oscar didn''t like Stephanie on the surface, Stephanie was his only


    biological sister, after all. He might seem to hate her, but that didn''t mean he didn''t care about her. If


    Oscar found out that Emma was pregnant, he would definitely be furious. In that case, all the effort


    Noah had put into rebuilding Walker Group would be in vain. In the end, he would lose everything.


    Hence, Noah couldn''t let Emma keep that baby, at least for now.


    ¡°Emma, listen to me. Stephanie''s just gotten pregnant. I have to manage thepany while taking


    care of her. If anything bad happens to her, it''ll be hard for me to exin to the Clinton family. So, we


    can''t keep this child. Can you go and abort the baby? I''ll pay you. Don''t worry. We''ll have our own child


    again in the future,¡± Noah said, feeling nervous.


    Hearing that, Emma felt her heart turn cold. She was even more disappointed in the man sitting in front


    of him. It turns out that the man I love is worse than an animal. He says he loves me, but what he''s


    been doing to me is inhumane. If he really loves me, he''ll never marry another woman for wealth and


    personal gains. Moreover, he would have been excited, instead of worried, when I told him I was


    pregnant just now. He didn''t even bother to consider whether my body could still afford to undergo


    another abortion.


    ¡°Noah, don''t you want this baby?¡± Emma asked slowly.


    ¡°Emma, it''s not like I don''t want it. It''s just that I''m sure we''ll definitely have another baby in the future.


    After I reorganize mypany and settle everything, I''ll give you a proper title. So, just listen to me and


    go abort the baby, okay? Don''t let anyone know about this.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I''m asking you when you''ll give me a proper title?¡±


    Noah''s mind went nk for a second. His expression darkened as he said, ¡°Emma, stop messing


    around.¡±


    Emma replied obediently, ¡°Okay. I''ll stop messing with you. Also, I was just kidding with you just now.


    I''m not pregnant. I just wanted to know whether you would want to keep our baby.¡±


    Noah''s lips quivered, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Emma gazed at theptop on the floor. ¡°You''ve brought yourptop here. You must''vee to work.


    You can go upstairs and continue with your work. I''ll go and prepare some food for you. Stay here with


    me tonight, okay?¡±


    A look of guilt crept up on Noah''s face. Perhaps trying to make it up to Emma, he nodded in response.


    ¡°You may go back to work now. I''ll go prepare some food for you.¡± Having said that, Emma stood up


    and walked into the kitchen.


    Noah stared at her back with mixed feelings. No one knew what he was thinking.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    At night, Emma sneaked out of bed when Noah fell asleep. She left quietly to the study and switched


    on Noah''sptop. However, she didn''t expect that he would set a password.


    Emma gave it some thought and entered her birth date. However, it was incorrect. Then, she tried


    again with Noah''s birth date, which was also incorrect. Lastly, she gave herst shot and entered


    Stephanie''s birth date, which turned out to be the correct password.


    Conflicting feelings rose in Emma''s heart while she looked at theptop''s home screen. She murmured


    while she clenched her fists tightly, ¡°Noah, didn''t you say that you don''t have any feelings for her? Then


    why would you use her birth date as yourptop password? Or did you gradually develop feelings for


    her?¡±


    The more she thought about it, the more ironic it felt to her.


    But it was not the time for her to be sad. At first, Emma wanted to ess Noah''s email. However, she


    didn''t expect that he had changed the password for his email.


    The grimace on Emma''s face deepened. She knew that Noah had his guard up against her now. Back


    when they were in an affectionate rtionship, not only did he give her his email password, but he also


    gave her the passcode for his bank ount. To her dismay, Noah became wary of her after he was


    married.


    Still upset, she tried all three of their birth dates, but none were correct.


    Emma then searched through all the folders on hisptop and found the proposal that Noah and a


    person named June created to destroy the Clinton Corporations. It also recorded the n where the


    family of the patient who was electrocuted by the phone made a scene in thepany.


    Emma scanned through the proposal, hurriedly took out her sh drive, and made a copy. Then, she


    unplugged her sh drive, wiped out all traces of her using theptop, and switched it off. She finally


    felt at ease when theptop screen darkened.


    ¡°What are you doing in the study?¡± Noah''s voice suddenly sounded behind Emma, and thetter was


    scared out of her wits.


    She frantically hid the sh drive behind her and stammered, ¡°I-I''m here to check if the windows were


    closed. There was a power outage two days ago, and I lit a candle in the study. But I identally left


    the windows open, and the wind almost blew the candle onto the floor. It haunted me when I was trying


    to sleep just now, so I had no choice but to get up and check on the windows. I can''t help being


    paranoid since I live alone. I''m sorry.¡±


    However, Noah was staring at Emma''s hand, which she was trying to hide behind her back. ¡°What are


    you holding?¡± he asked.


    Emma''s eyes brimmed with tears and turned red.


    ¡°Noah, we have been in a rtionship for so long now. Don''t you believe me?¡± she asked pitifully as


    tears rolled down her face.


    Noah''s expression softened a little as he saw Emma crying.


    ¡°I just want to know what you are holding. Come on, let me have a look.¡±


    With that, Noah walked toward her. Emma could feel her heart in her throat. If he saw the sh drive in


    her hand, the consequences would be unimaginable, and their rtionship would fall outpletely.


    She hadn''t gotten any benefit from Oscar yet. Hence, she couldn''t fall out with Noah. Or else, she


    would lose her source of ie and end up on the street.


    Suddenly, the phone in Noah''s hand rang while he was approaching Emma as if God had heard her


    prayers.


    Emma immediately felt a weight lifted off her chest.


    When Noah saw the caller ID of the iing call on his phone, his expression immediately brightened


    up.


    He answered the call and asked gently, ¡°Steph, why aren''t you sleeping yet?¡±


    ¡°Where are you? I''m craving pickles and don''t want the maid to get them for me. Can you buy some for


    me?¡± Stephanie''s voice sounded from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°I''m still in thepany to work on some documents. But, if you are craving pickles, I''ll get them for


    you now. Do you need anything else?¡±


    ¡°I want to have some barbecue skewers too. Can you buy some for me? I''m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Barbecue skewers are not good for your health. How about this? I will get you some pumpkin soup


    since it''s good for digestion.¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t care! I want barbecue skewers. I''m hungry now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I''ll get everything for you. I''ll get the maid to prepare you supper first, as I might arrive


    home after one or two hourster. I don''t want you to starve.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Noah hung up the phone, he looked at Emma and said, ¡°Emma, Steph said she was craving


    barbecue skewers. I''m going to get it for her now. You know, I have to rely on the Clinton family, so I


    can''t upset her. You should go back to sleep. I''ll be leaving now.¡±


    With that, he took hisptop and rushed out of the study.


    Emma stared at Noah''s back with mixed feelings when he left the study. As she clenched the sh


    drive in her hand tightly, her heart turned cold.


    Noah promised he wouldn''t develop feelings for Stephanie. In fact, he said that a woman like


    Stephanie, who only knows how to have fun and enjoy life, could neverpare to me. However, he


    chose Stephanie over me and made me his mistress!


    What a joke!


    He said he loved me, but he left enthusiastically when he received a call from another woman. On the


    other hand, he only sneaks out to meet me when he has time. Sometimes, I don''t even get to meet him


    for up to ten days or even half a month.


    A n shed across Emma''s mind as she stared at the sh drive in her hand. It was better for her to


    expose what Noah had done to Oscar and walk away with a plump reward than to try to win Noah''s


    heart.


    The next day, Emma gave Oscar a call. She told him that she had the n Noah created with a person


    named June and asked Oscar if he was interested in taking a look.


    Oscar told her to courier the documents to him and that he would pay her a hefty sum if the information


    was useful to him.


    Naturally, Emma followed his instruction and paid extra to get the documents couriered to Clinton


    Corporations as soon as possible. The courierpany then arranged for them to be delivered


    immediately.


    Oscar briefly scanned through the n and ordered someone to transfer a sum of money to Emma''s


    bank ount.


    Emma called Oscar when she received the money, but thetter did not pick up.


    He looked at the content of the n and scoffed coldly as he finally realized that Noah and June were


    the masterminds of everything that had happened to the Clinton Corporations.


    Oscar didn''t know both of them were so close. He had given the Walker Group a lot of resources out of


    his respect for Olivia. However, he didn''t expect Noah to be so ungrateful and try to destroy the Clinton


    Corporations with a foreigner.


    What a good n!


    Since Noah was ungrateful, Oscar would not spare him any mercy. He wanted to see if the Walker


    Group could seed without the support of the Clinton family.


    Without warning, he abruptly withdrew all their investments in the Walker Group, and Noah was caught


    off guard.


    Thetter sat in his office and called his secretary over. ¡°Why did the Clinton Corporations suddenly


    withdraw their investments?¡± he questioned with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°I have no idea, Mr. Walker. Mr. Clinton''s secretary called and told us that the Clinton Corporations


    want to invest in a big project, and they''re currently short of funds. So, they can''t work with us for now.


    That''s the only thing they told us.¡± The secretary paused momentarily, then she asked cautiously, ¡°Mr.


    Walker, since you''re a rtive of Mr. Clinton, why don''t you call him and ask about it?¡±


    However, Noah already had an ominous feeling about the situation. He was certain that Oscar had


    withdrawn his investments to teach him a lesson not to offend the Clinton family or risk losing


    everything.


    ¡°You may leave now. I''ll ask him personally.¡±


    The secretary nodded in response and left Noah''s office.


    Noah gave it a lot of thought before he decided to make the phone call.


    After entering the phone number, he hesitated for a while before he finally gave Oscar a call.


    ¡°Hello, Oscar.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Oscar responded cidly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Oscar, why did you suddenly withdraw all of the investments? Everything had been fine previously,


    hadn''t it?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you have a close rtionship with June. I don''t like working with someone who took


    advantage of our family and then ganged up with others to go against me. Since you''re ungrateful, I''ll


    have to withdraw all our investments. I still have a lot of work to do, so I''m not going to talk to you any


    further.¡±


    With that, Oscar hung up on him.


    ¡°O-Oscar...¡±


    The color immediately drained from Noah''s face, and his hands trembled from fear. He didn''t know


    what exactly Oscar knew. However, he was sure that the Walker family would be ruined if he didn''t


    come up with an exnation.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    Unable to sit back and do nothing, Noah grabbed his coat before heading out of his office. However,


    once he arrived at Clinton Corporations, the receptionist stopped him from meeting Oscar.


    Initially, he wanted to argue with the receptionist but realized he wasn''t in the position to do so. Thus,


    he scurried back to the Walker residence.


    Upon entering the living room, he saw Stephanie holding a bowl of food while watching a show on her


    laptop in a sleazy position, entirely unlike a married woman.


    He was already feeling pretty annoyed. So, when he thought about how he needed to coax his


    emotionally unstable and pregnant wife, a hint of frustration shed past his eyes. If not for the fact that


    she''s still useful to me, I wouldn''t have married her. She doesn''t look like a proper wife at all.


    It wasn''t until Stephanie called for Noah that all the negative emotions flooding into his heart receded.


    ¡°Why are you back already, Noah?¡± she asked as she stood.


    He quickly went over to her to hold her, hisrge hands caressing her round belly. ¡°Be careful! You can


    ask Mom to apany you for a walk outside when I''m at work. I heard women who are seven or


    eight months pregnant should take walks often. Otherwise, you''ll have a hard time giving birth if the


    baby grows too big. I know you want a cesarean section, but you still need to be careful.¡±


    Her hand waved with annoyance. ¡°I know. Stop nagging me.¡±


    Upon sitting on the couch, Noah asked, ¡°Where''s Mom and Dad?¡±


    ¡°Their friends wanted to meet them, so they went out for a gathering.¡± She stared at him. ¡°Why did you


    come home so early today? Did something happen at thepany?¡±


    He hesitated before telling her about how Clinton Corporations canceled the investment.


    The news made Stephanie panic. ¡°I asked Mom to tell Oscar personally, and he agreed to invest in


    Walker Group. Why did he suddenly cancel it? Tell me the truth, Noah. Did you do something to piss


    my brother off?¡±


    Noah smiled bitterly. ¡°Do I look like that kind of person, Steph?¡±


    Stephanie rolled her eyes in frustration. ¡°You better not, or else I''ll be too ashamed to go back to my


    family.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Holding her hand, he spoke with affection and a hint of resignation in his tone. ¡°I''ve been working hard


    because I want Walker Group to grow stronger, Steph. And the reason is that I want to provide you with


    a good life. I''m afraid the fact that the Walker family isn''t as powerful as the Clinton family won''t make


    you happy. I was hoping to start a big project with your brother''s support. The project''s preparation is


    already underway, and we''ve almost found all the people we need. If he withdraws his investment now,


    I''ll be making bricks without straw. In that scenario, all the money that had been invested will be for


    nothing.¡±


    Stephanie furrowed her brows upon hearing that. She knew the Walker family was currently intrinsically


    tied to her dignity. If Noah didn''t do well, then there was no way she could lead a luxurious life. ¡°I''ll ask


    my mother about it. She only has one daughter, so I doubt she''s willing to stand by and watch as I lead


    a tough life.¡±


    ¡°Mom and Dad are both in Machia right now to meet with their friends, though. If you call her now, won''t


    you disturb her? I cane up with something to pull in investments from other sources. However, this


    project is pretty massive. Organizations that aren''t as powerful as the Clinton family or theirpany


    can only watch from the sidelines. Forget about it. I''ll find a way myself. You''re a pregnant woman right


    now. You just need to eat well and sleep well. No need to think about anything else.¡± He was trying to


    guilt-trip Stephanie.


    His attempt was a sess as she pped his hand and spoke petntly. ¡°Do you think I''m a pig that


    only knows how to eat and sleep? I''m telling you right now, I''m your wife, and your reputation is my


    reputation. If you get rich, I''ll get to live a good life with you. However, if yourpany goes bankrupt,


    whether I''ll choose to suffer with you will depend on my mood. I''m a very selfish person who can only


    enjoy the good life. I can''t handle any hardships at all.¡±


    Hiding behind his sses, a sinister look shed past Noah''s eyes as he spoke with a calm facade.


    ¡°You''re my wife. There''s no way I''ll let you suffer.¡±


    ¡°That''s more like it,¡± Stephanie replied as though she was his savior. ¡°I''ll call Mom right away. I''ll tell her


    I have pain in my abdomen and that it might be a sign of a miscarriage. There''s no way she won''t


    answer the phone.¡±


    He didn''t stop her.


    The moment her call connected, she cried, ¡°Mom, are you still in Machia? My belly''s in pain, and I''m


    bleeding. The doctor said it could be a sign of a miscarriage. Can youe back and visit me? I''m a


    little scared.¡±


    ¡°A sign of miscarriage? I''ll ask your brother and his wife to visit you right away. Your father and I will


    immediately buy our return ticket, too. There''s no need to be afraid. You still have us.¡± Olivia sounded


    worried.


    Stephanie was still her daughter no matter how many bad things the former had done, and Olivia was


    very worried when she heard that her daughter might have a miscarriage.


    ¡°I only want you toe here, Mom. Even if Ameliaes, we won''t have anything to talk about. In


    fact, we might even start to argue, which isn''t good for the baby,¡± Stephanie exined.


    It wasn''t news to Olivia that her daughter didn''t have a good rtionship with Amelia. So, she said, ¡°I''ll


    buy my return ticket right away. What about Noah and the others? Since you''re experiencing symptoms


    of miscarriage, is he there to take care of you?¡±


    ¡°He''s been by my side all this time. I''m just missing you, Mom. What do I do if I can''t keep my baby?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I''ve already asked someone to buy me the return ticket. Your father and I are


    heading to the airport right now. Don''t worry, I''m here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom. I''ll be waiting for you.¡±


    Olivia hurriedly mumbled a response before hanging up the call.


    ¡°Did you see that, Noah? I told you. There''s no way my mom would ignore me if I need her help. As


    long as she thinks my child''s safety is at risk, she''ll definitely agree to help me ask Oscar for support.


    She only has one daughter, so she definitely can''t bear to see me suffer.¡±


    Noah held her hand and said in an apologetic tone, ¡°Thanks for doing this, Steph. I''m so useless for


    needing your help. Don''t worry, I''ll treat you even better in the future.¡±


    Surprisingly, she was being attentive and sweet for once. ¡°Well, I can''t me you for this. I think my


    brother is just trying to mess with you. I bet that b*tch Amelia was spouting nonsense in front of him.


    Isabe was kicked out of Clinton Corporations because Amelia made a fuss about him kissing her.


    Since you''re Isabe''s brother, I think the incident also affected you. That woman is a crafty one. If


    we''re not careful, we''ll be ruined by her.¡±


    ¡°You''re so good to me, Steph. I feel so lucky to be able to marry you. I''ll definitely work hard and let you


    live like a princess. Whenever I see you, I feel so very happy that it fills me with the motivation to work


    harder. So, promise me you''ll stay by my side forever, okay?¡± Noah flirted.


    ¡°It''s good that you know. I''ll kick you out immediately if you don''t treat me nicely.¡± There was pride in


    her tone.


    He simply smiled at her affectionately.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    Olivia and Owen rushed back as soon as they could and went straight to the Walker residence with a


    few bags of health supplements.


    ¡°You guys are here, Mrs. Clinton! Why did you guys bring so many things with you?¡± Carol took the


    health supplements and invited her guests to sit down.


    ¡°Where''s Stephanie? When we were on the phone, she told us she was experiencing signs of a


    miscarriage. What happened? Wasn''t everything all right when she went for a check-up at the hospital


    that day?¡± Olivia asked anxiously.


    Carol smiled awkwardly and answered, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, this is rather embarrassing. Somehow, Noah


    pissed Oscar off, and he identally revealed the details to Stephanie. Stephanieshed out at Noah


    and said he had taken Oscar for granted. Her anger affected the baby, so we brought her to the


    hospital after that. The doctor said Stephanie was too emotional, and she was experiencing symptoms


    of a miscarriage. This is all our fault.¡±


    Olivia was perplexed. However, her priority was to check on Stephanie. ¡°Is Stephanie upstairs? Her


    father and I would like to see her. We were visiting a friend in Machia. When we received her phone


    call, we were scared to death!¡±


    ¡°I''ll bring you guys upstairs.¡±


    Olivia dashed up the stairs and knocked on the door. Upon opening the door, Noah uttered politely,


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I''m so sorry that I didn''t take good care of Steph. I''ve let you guys down.¡±


    Olivia shook her head and walked in.


    At that moment, Stephanie was in bed and pretending to be weak and frail. When she saw Owen and


    Olivia, she sat up and hugged her mother.


    While sobbing, she said, ¡°You''re finally here, Mom. Do you know what Noah did? He pissed Oscar off,


    and Oscar has withdrawn all the funds. All the major projects are as good as dead because we don''t


    have enough money. I''m sure Noah is going to destroy Walker Group. I can''t take it anymore. I don''t


    want the kid inside me, and I want to divorce him! How could he be foolish enough to piss Oscar off?


    This is the end of us.¡±


    Olivia hugged her andforted her by saying, ¡°Stop crying, okay? You''re pregnant. Tell me what


    happened, and I''ll see to it. If Oscar has done something out of line, your dad and I will give Walker


    Group the money. We''re a family. All we want is for you to have a happy marriage. You''ve finally


    conceived a child, so you have to get rid of those negative thoughts. Don¡¯t worry. As long as Noah


    hasn''t made any serious mistakes, your dad and I will take care of the matter. You''re my only daughter,


    and I can''t bear to see you suffer.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Stephanie stopped crying and looked at Olivia tearfully. ¡°Mom, do you mean that?¡±


    Olivia quickly nodded.


    ¡°Noah, tell Mom and Dad what you did. I''ve never seen someone as foolish as you. If not for Mom and


    Dad, we would be doomed.¡± Stephanie pretended to be angry.


    Putting on a calm facade, Noah told them how he had met June and that he wanted to coborate with


    the man to establish a new brand in order to prate the Erihal market. Somehow, Oscar found out


    about it and withdrew all the funding from Walker Group without prior warnings.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I don''t know much about the conflict between Oscar and June. June came to thepany


    and showed me a terrific proposal. Walker Group''s performance has been going down the hill for the


    past three years, so I thought some changes might make things better. However, I didn''t expect Oscar


    to get angry. Just like that, my ns are as good as dead. It''s all my fault. Not only did I make Oscar


    withdraw the funding, but I''ve also pissed Steph off. Please punish me however you guys see fit.¡± Noah


    put all the me on himself, which made Olivia feel bad for him.


    ¡°Noah, we''ll look into the matter. No matter what, I can''t possibly sit by and watch Steph suffer. I''ll bring


    Steph to the hospital for a check-up,¡± Olivia said.


    Right then, Stephanie grabbed Olivia''s hand and said, ¡°That''s not necessary, Mom. I feel a lot better


    now that you and Dad are back. Stay here with me for a while, okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you''re fine?¡± Olivia asked.


    Stephanie nodded.


    With that, Olivia kept Stephaniepany for a few hours. After leaving the Walker residence, Olivia


    asked, ¡°Owen, what do you think about the situation?¡±


    ¡°Let''s ask Oscar about it first. It''s not like him to go overboard, and he wouldn''t act rashly and withdraw


    the funding for no reason. I think Noah has done something terribly wrong.¡± In a calm manner, Owen


    added, ¡°It seems like the Walker family is quite greedy. Ever since Steph married into their family,


    they''ve beening up with all kinds of schemes and plots. Steph is on their side now. All she cares


    about is the Walker family. She''s even using her baby to lure us here. I think they want you to knock


    Oscar down a peg.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that her baby is actually fine?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you see how ruddy she looked? Did she actually look like she was unwell?¡±


    Olivia fell silent at his words. I can''t believe Steph actually lied to us for the Walker family''s sake. We''ve


    turned down the opportunity to visit Archulea with our friends, yet she conspired with the Walker family


    to trick us.


    Owen patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Calm down, Olivia. I think she just wants to have a better life.


    Meanwhile, I need to check Walker Group''s financial status. Back then, we trusted them and let Noah


    marry Steph. Now, it seems like the Walker family isn''t as rich as we first thought.¡±


    Olivia nodded.


    The two of them then went to Clinton Corporations, where Linda weed them herself and served


    them drinks and snacks.


    ¡°Old Mr. Clinton, Old Mrs. Clinton, please wait for a while. Mr. Clinton is having a meeting with As


    Corporation''s representative, Mr. Rice. I think they''ll need another half an hour,¡± Linda uttered politely.


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Got it. Carry on with your work. We''ll keep ourselves entertained.¡±


    Linda nodded and left.


    After the meeting, Teddy and Oscar were walking toward Oscar''s office. The former said, ¡°Oscar, have


    you given it some thought? I would still give you the same advice. I think your wife is a very talented


    designer. If she were to study abroad for a couple of years, she''d be even greater! You can''t be so


    selfish and limit her potential.¡±


    Oscar rolled his eyes at Teddy before saying domineeringly, ¡°If that''s what she wants, I can invite the


    best designer in the world to tutor her here. I can even introduce her works to the world. All she needs


    to do is say the word. I can make her the best designer there is. Do you really think she needs to go


    abroad to study?¡±


    Teddy could only keep quiet in response. However, he still did not agree with Oscar. Deep down, he


    considered Amelia''s potential to be limitless, and it would be such a shame to waste that talent.


    He kept rambling all the way into Oscar''s office, so he didn''t realize that there were people in there.


    ¡°Oscar, think about it again, okay? Ms. Winters is full of potential. It would be such a shame to keep her


    here.¡±


    ¡°That''s not necessary... Mom? Dad? When did you guyse back?¡± While adjusting his tie, Oscar


    finally noticed their presence.


    Teddy immediately stopped talking and turned solemn. He then greeted politely, ¡°Hi! I''m Teddy Rice. I''m


    the person in charge of As Corporation in Chanaea.¡±


    Olivia reached out her hand for a handshake. ¡°Teddy, I''m Oscar''s mom. I heard about the coboration


    with As Corporation. I''m finally seeing you in person! You''re so good-looking. Wee to Chanaea.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Clinton! You''re very pretty, as well!¡± Teddy uttered sweetly. ¡°I''ve already discussed the


    coboration with Oscar. I shan''t bother you guys any longer, then. Goodbye.¡±


    Olivia nodded in acknowledgment.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After Teddy left, Olivia asked, ¡°Oscar, what were you guys talking about? Was he trying to get you to


    send Amelia abroad to study? What''s that about?¡±


    Oscar didn''t want to talk about it, so he changed the topic. ¡°Mom, Dad, when did you guyse back?


    When Amelia called you guys the other day, didn''t you guys say you were going to stay in Machia for a


    couple of days before traveling to Archulea with your friend?¡±


    Olivia waved dismissively and answered, ¡°Your sister called me and told me she wasn''t feeling well.


    She even said she was experiencing symptoms of a miscarriage. Hence, your dad and I rushed back at


    once. We then found out that you''ve withdrawn your funding from Walker Group. May we know why?¡±


    Oscar sat on the couch and crossed his legs elegantly. ¡°So, has she cried to you guys about it


    already?¡±


    Olivia sighed and tried to persuade him, ¡°Oscar, she''s your only sister. Perhaps you shouldn''t be so


    harsh on them. Walker Group hasn''t been doing well financially, right? Why don''t you lend Noah a


    hand?¡±

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    Oscar scoffed, ¡°Mom, I guess Noah and Stephanie must haveined to you, huh? Do you


    remember the patient who went into aa after being electrocuted by the phone? Do you still


    remember themotion his family caused in ourpany? And do you know who smashed and


    injured me?¡±


    Owen and Olivia froze for a moment.


    ¡°You mean Noah instigated the family?¡± Olivia raised her voice.


    Oscar stood up, walked to his desk, and opened his drawer. He then drew out the document Emma


    had given him and handed it to Olivia.


    Olivia''s expression darkened after she went through the document. She could not believe her son-in-


    law, who always appeared to be respectful and obedient, was the culprit behind all this.


    She asked Oscar, ¡°So Noah ganged up with that foreigner named June and did all these behind our


    back? He has crossed the line!¡±


    ¡°Mom, everything is written in ck and white here. I''ve been treating him well because of you, yet he


    turned his back against the Clinton family. What an ingrate,¡± Oscar replied nonchntly.


    Olivia passed the document to Owen, and his expression turned grim after he flipped through the


    pages.


    ¡°What''s your n, Oscar?¡± Owen asked.


    ¡°Terminate our partnership with Walker Group. It''s time to cut ties with that ingrate.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Olivia hesitated. ¡°But Oscar, Noah did mention he and June are business partners,


    and I can understand this kind of coboration is unavoidable for apany that is about to go public.


    Besides, your sister is his wife, and she''s carrying his child. Let''s not go overboard since we''re still


    family.¡±


    Oscar responded with a faint smile and said nothing.


    ¡°Should I get Noah to apologize to you? We should try our best to resolve this internal conflict since


    we''re a family,¡± Olivia said so because she did not want Stephanie to suffer in the Walker family.


    ¡°Mom, you came all the way to the office to talk to me about this. I can''t say no to you, can I?¡±


    ¡°All right, then. I suppose Noah didn''t do those things on purpose. Everything will be okay once we talk


    it out.¡±


    Olivia then called Noah on the phone and asked him toe over. Soon, Noah arrived at thepany


    with Stephanie.


    ¡°Stephanie, you should be resting at home since you''re pregnant. What are you doing here?¡± Olivia


    helped her to the couch while ring at Noah.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, take a seat first. I''ll have a chat with Noah in the conference room. I must have this talk


    with him in private.¡± Oscar nced at Noah. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    ¡°Sure. How can I say no to you?¡±


    Stephanie was a little worried, but when she was about to say anything, Olivia nudged her to stop her


    from making anyments.


    She had no choice but to remain silent.


    Oscar and Noah then entered the conference room. Oscar walked to the window, overlooking the


    hustle and bustle of the city.


    ¡°Oscar, is there something you want to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°How long have you been in cahoots with June? Tell me the truth.¡±


    Noah''s face changed for a bit, but he immediately feigned ignorance. ¡°Yes, I''m interested in working


    with June but only because he has strong support from the Aidleton family. We need him and the


    Aidletons to break into the Erihal market. But what do you mean when you said I''m in cahoots with


    him? I don''t get it.¡±


    ¡°You''re a smart man, Noah, and you''re very meticulous. But don''t you forget, I have all the resources in


    the world to find out what you''re doing behind my back. I''m giving you one more chance¡ªwork with


    me, and let''s take June down together. Otherwise, I''ll tell Mom about the losses Walker Group has


    made over the years. You can tell how much my mom dotes on Stephanie, right? I''m sure she''ll ask


    Stephanie to divorce you if she finds out about it. If that happens, you''ll lose everything. Also, I''m willing


    to turn a blind eye to all the things you''ve done to destroy Clinton Corporations.¡±


    Noah instantly nched at his words. After a short struggle, he said, ¡°All right. I''ll follow your lead.¡±


    Oscar walked over, patted his shoulder, and said, ¡°I knew I could count on you.¡±


    Noah responded with a wry smile, as he had no clue what Oscar''s next move would be.


    Of course, Oscar would not let Noah off so easily. If Noah and June were two sneaky mice with some


    dirty tricks up their sleeves, Oscar would be the watchful cat that would keep everything under his


    control.


    ¡°I can help you with Walker Group''s cash flow, but you have to show me your sincerity. I remember


    June stole a project proposal from me, and all I want you to do is increase the project''s budget. If you''re


    willing to do this, the Clinton family will help you get through this,¡± Oscar said.


    Noah felt it was an impossible mission. June is not an idiot. He''ll definitely not show me the proposal''s


    budget.


    ¡°You think too highly of me, Oscar. June and I have only met a few times, and we only decided to


    coborate because we get along pretty well. How would I know the budget of that project?¡±


    ¡°I heard the government is interested in developing thend opposite his project. All you need to do is


    leak this piece of information to Noah. He''s a smart guy, so I''m sure he''ll expedite his project.¡±


    Noah went deep in thought for a moment, as he did not know that the government would develop that


    land.


    ¡°All right. I promise you,¡± Noah agreed.


    ¡°Great. Let''s head back to my office. I don''t want my parents and sister to worry about us. They''re


    scared that I might do something to you.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come on, Oscar.¡±


    After returning to the office, Noah stered a sincere look on his face and bowed before Olivia and


    Owen. ¡°Dad, Mom, I''m sorry. I had been in partnership with June before this, and I didn''t know they


    were actually business rivals. Had I known this earlier, I would have kept a distance from June. I''m sure


    I''ve let you down, but I promise to take good care of Steph.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°I''m d to hear that. Stephanie is our only daughter, so of course, we want the best for


    her. As long as you treat her well, the Clintons will take good care of you too.¡±


    Noah lowered his eyes to conceal his emotions.


    Olivia and Owen left the office after a short talk.


    Days went by peacefully after the talk Oscar had with Noah.


    At this stage, Noah dared not step on Oscar''s toes anymore. That was why he did what Oscar said by


    meeting up with June more frequently. He also intentionally mentioned the government wished to


    develop thend opposite theirs into a supermarket and othermercial lots.


    That news obviously piqued June''s interest, but he was still suspicious about it. After lighting a cigar,


    June asked, ¡°Where did you get this piece of news from? I''ve never heard of it before.¡±


    ¡°Oscar mentioned the project, and one of the men I stationed in Clinton Corporations overheard it, so


    the information is definitely true. I heard he ns to bid for thend that the government wishes to


    auction, and this is the amount.¡± Noah held up his index and middle fingers.


    Upon seeing that, June asked, ¡°Two hundred million?¡±


    Noah responded with a snort and said, ¡°June, are you kidding? You''re in this industry. How on earth did


    youe up with that figure? That is arge piece ofnd, mind you.¡±


    ¡°Two billion?¡± June seemed calm. ¡°Thend may berge, but it''s quite a distance from the city center.


    Would the government really auction off thend to build a supermarket andmercial lots?¡±


    ¡°You can ignore what I said if you don''t want to believe me. I heard Clinton Corporations wanted to bid


    thend with two billion and three hundred million. You think about it.¡± Noah did not borate further


    and raised his ss. ¡°Come, let''s toast to the sess of our coboration in the future.¡±


    June clinked his ss with Noah''s before diving into deep thoughts.


    After gulping down the ss of wine, Noah got up and said, ¡°June, I''ll make a move first.¡±


    June nodded in acknowledgment.


    After Noah left June''spany, a breeze brushed over his face, sobering him up from the alcohol he


    had earlier.


    While walking to his car, he received a call from Emma.


    His eyes darkened. After hesitating for a while, he answered the phone.

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    ¡°Noah, I miss you. Can youe over? I haven''t seen you for so many days,¡± Emma said sweetly into


    the phone.


    Noah had tons of things to deal with. On top of that, Stephanie was pregnant and needed hisfort.


    Hence, he did not treat Emma as warmly as before. Although he kept telling Emma how much he loved


    her, he, in truth, loved himself more. He only feared treating her indifferently would only make her


    cause trouble.


    After all, a desperate person would harm others without thinking of the consequences. To make sure


    Emma did not do that, Noah could only pretend as if nothing was wrong. Even so, he did not like her as


    much as he did back then.


    ¡°Have you taken a liking to a bag? Go and get it, then. Charge it on my card.¡±


    ¡°Noah, am I just a gold digger to you? I''m sure you know how much of your money I''ve spent over the


    past few years. I just miss you. I want you toe over and keep mepany. Is that so hard? Do


    you not love me anymore?¡± Emma said pitifully.


    Noah pinched the space between his brows and said, ¡°I''ll head over now.¡±


    Soon, Noah arrived at his secret hideout with Emma. He had just parked his car when Emma pounced


    on him and hugged him from the back. ¡°Noah, I''ve missed you so much.¡±


    Noah nced around the area in terror. He sighed with relief when he saw there was no one


    suspicious around.


    Feigning confusion, Emma asked, ¡°What''s wrong, Noah?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Noah shook his head and wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Nothing. Let''s go upstairs.¡±


    When they had gone upstairs, Stephanie, who was in the car, was already burning with rage.


    Isabe smirked andmented coldly, ¡°I never knew Noah and Emma were in this kind of


    rtionship. What are you going to do, Stephanie?¡±


    Stephanie unfastened her seatbelt and huffed, ¡°What else can I do? Of course, I have to go in there


    and catch them in their act. I swear I''m going to beat that adulterous woman to death today!¡±


    Isabe grabbed Stephanie''s arm. ¡°Calm down, Stephanie. You''re still pregnant, remember? It won''t do


    you and the baby any good if you get too emotional. Besides, if something happens to the baby, it''ll be


    an advantage for Noah and Emma.¡±


    Stephanie gave her a look and asked crossly, ¡°Then what do you propose?¡±


    ¡°Let''s go upstairs and have a look. Let''s hear what Noah has to say. It''s no wonder people always say


    that only half of what a man says can be trusted, while the other half is just sweet talk. I never believed


    in that until now. Here I was thinking my brother loved you deeply when he acted carefully around you,¡±


    Isabe said, adding fuel to the fire.


    She was intentionally agitating Stephanie. The angrier Stephanie got, the more troubled Noah would


    be. When the time was right, Isabe could instigate Stephanie to go back to her family. Then she


    would get the chance to meet Oscar. All she had to do was to find the right time and drug his food at


    least three to five times. Once that was done, Oscar would belong to her.


    Isabe had nned out everything carefully. She did not even have an ounce of guilt for using


    Stephanie to achieve her goals.


    As soon as Isabe and Stephanie got out of the car, thetter supported her belly and marched to the


    elevator door. ¡°Which floor?¡±


    ¡°The tenth floor, I think. That''s what I heard her say back then. At first, I thought she was living there


    alone. Who would''ve known Noah was also... They''ve been hiding it from me for quite a long time. Who


    knows how long they''ve been together ever since they became friends?¡±


    As expected, those words angered Stephanie further.


    Both of them entered the elevator and headed upstairs in silence. The moment they stepped out of the


    elevator, Stephanie knocked on every door. However, no one opened it until she arrived at the fifth


    door.


    Fuming, Stephanie stared at Noah, who opened the door. He was shocked to see Stephanie before


    him. When he thought about how Emma was in there, his temples throbbed.


    ¡°Steph, what are you doing here?¡± Noah tried his best to stop Stephanie from entering.


    s, someone was determined to go against his wish.


    ¡°Noah, why aren''t you letting Stephanie in? Are you keeping a woman in there?¡± Isabe said


    gloatingly.


    Noah instantly shot her a re. Before he could say anything, Emma''s voice rang out. ¡°Noah, who is


    it?¡±


    Stephanie red at Noah. She looked so furious that she looked as if she was going to eat him up.


    Sensing she was angry, Noah pulled her into his embrace and said calmly, ¡°Steph, listen to me. Things


    aren''t what it looks like. I just bumped into Emma along the way. Coincidentally, my shirt was stained


    with coffee, so she kindly invited me over to get changed. Please don''t misunderstand.¡±


    Stephanie shoved him aside, strode toward Emma, and swung her arm hard, giving thetter a tight


    p with no mercy.


    Emma clutched her throbbing face and nced at Noah pitifully. ¡°Noah.¡±


    Emma would have been fine if she had not said anything. But as soon as she did, Stephanie''s rage


    spiked. She pulled Emma''s hand aside and pped both sides of her cheeks, showing absolutely no


    mercy.


    Emma instinctively dodged them and pretended to look pitiful to anger Stephanie further.


    ¡°Noah, help me. Noah, please. It hurts.¡±


    Seeing Emma''s foxy act made Stephanie all the more livid. She was so angry that she started to run


    after Emma, forgetting the fact that she was several months pregnant.


    The entire scene gave Noah a fright. He ran after Stephanie and grabbed her hand. ¡°Steph, calm


    down. There''s really nothing going on between me and Emma.¡±


    To his dismay, Emma refuted fearlessly, ¡°Noah, we''ve known each other for so many years. I even kept


    youpany when you were living abroad. You weren''t even friends with the daughter of the Clintons


    when we were together. I''m your real girlfriend. How could you deny our rtionship now?¡±


    Noah''s head throbbed. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Stephanie panted with rage. Suddenly, an excruciating pain spread over her belly. She clutched her


    stomach and screamed, ¡°Ouch! Noah, my stomach hurts!¡±


    Noah panicked, and he bent over to hold her up. Isabe, too, hurried over. ¡°Stephanie, are you okay?¡±


    It was not Isabe''s purpose to let something happen to Stephanie, for she would be in deep trouble if


    the Clintons discovered she was the culprit.


    Noah shot her a re. ¡°You''re the first one I''ll be looking for if something happens to Steph.¡±


    Isabe rebuked shamelessly, ¡°Stephanie wouldn''t be in such a state if you and Emma didn''t have


    such aplicated rtionship.¡±


    Noah''s blood boiled. However, he could not be bothered to argue with Isabe when he saw the beads


    of sweat on Stephanie''s forehead.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Noah anxiously watched the doctor push Isabe into the operating room.


    After that, he and Isabe waited outside.


    After taking a few deep breaths, he grabbed Isabe by the throat and said through gritted teeth,


    ¡°Isabe Walker, what''s your purpose in bringing Steph there? I''ll never forgive you if something


    happens to the child in her belly.¡±


    The pressure from his grip caused blood to rush to Isabe''s face. Even so, she still smiled


    nonchntly and said, ¡°Noah, I think you should inform Aunt Olivia about this. I''m afraid you won''t be


    able to exin yourself if something actually happens to Stephanie.¡±


    Noah''s face was distorted with rage. ¡°I''m going to kill you, Isabe.¡±


    Right then, a nurse rushed over and advised, ¡°Calm down, Sir. Release thisdy, or I''m going to call the


    police.¡±


    Hearing that, Noah tossed Isabe aside.


    The nurse asked in concerned, ¡°Miss, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for helping me. I''m fine. My brother''s anxious because his pregnant wife is in the operating


    room. That''s why he''s venting it on me. It''s just a sibling feud. Don''t worry. You should go get busy.¡±


    The nurse left after making sure everything was fine.


    Staring at the operating room, Isabe pulled out her phone to make a call, but it got snatched away.


    ¡°What are you doing? Give it back to me.¡± Isabe frowned.


    Noah merely red at her. ¡°Isabe, what exactly is your purpose for doing this? If Stephanie really


    gets angry, the entire Clinton family will be angered. Nothing good will happen to our family if that


    happens. Why are you still plotting against me despite knowing the oue? Tell me, did someone


    promise you something?¡±


    Isabeughed so hard even tears poured down her cheeks.


    ¡°Noah, you think too much. I''m just annoyed by you. Think about it. You married a beautiful woman and


    even progressed well in your career. I, on the other hand, am not only despised by Oscar but I was also


    kicked out of hispany. You''ve taken all the good stuff, while I can only watch you enjoy the fruits of


    your victory. I naturally can''t ept this. That''s why I wanted to cause you some trouble,¡± Isabe said


    nonchntly, shrugging.


    Noah raised his hand and pped her across the face.


    ¡°Just you wait, Isabe. I''m going to make you pay with your life if anything happens to Steph.¡±


    Isabe clutched her face, disdain shing across her eyes.


    ¡°Noah, she''s just your pawn in helping you rebuild Walker Group. Why are you pretending to be a loyal


    lover? Besides, if you really love her, you won''t have an affair with another woman,¡± Isabe mocked.


    Noah merely pursed his lips and kept his silence.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    Olivia almost fainted when she received the call telling her Stephanie was having an operation. She


    and Owen immediately hurried to the hospital. Upon arriving in front of the operating room, she


    grabbed Noah by the cor and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Tell me, Noah. Why is Stephanie having


    complications now? She''s been fine all this while. Did you do something wrong?¡±


    Noah let her hit him however she wanted. Thankfully, Owen had not lost his cool. He grabbed her arm


    and said, ¡°Calm down, Olivia. Let''s talk more once Stephanie''s surgery is over. Perhaps it''s all a


    misunderstanding.¡±


    Olivia took a few deep breaths to calm herself down.


    Isabe stepped forward and said gently, ¡°Calm down, Aunt Olivia. We should be praying for Stephanie


    to be fine. The questioning can wait. After all, something happened to Stephanie''s baby. I''m sure


    Noah''s feeling worse than everyone here.¡±


    Olivia nodded in response.


    After they waited for about two hours, the light outside the operating room finally went out, and the door


    opened. Immediately, Stephanie could be seen being pushed out by a nurse.


    Olivia hurried over and asked nervously, ¡°Doctor, how''s my daughter? Is her child all right?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Ma''am. She''s just experiencing some slightplications because of her emotions. She''ll


    be fine after getting a few days'' rest. She''s already a few months into her pregnancy, so please try to


    make sure she stays calm. Don''t let her get emotionally agitated again,¡± the main surgeon said kindly.


    Olivia let out a sigh of relief.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Of course. We''ll take note of it,¡± Olivia said, then apanied Stephanie into the ward.


    Olivia and the others waited in the ward for Stephanie to wake up. The moment thetter opened her


    eyes, she broke into tears when she caught Olivia''s concerned gaze. ¡°Mom, that b*stard, Noah, is


    cheating on me.¡±


    Olivia froze as if she was struck by lightning.


    ¡°Stephanie, are you sleep talking? Noah treats you so well. How could he have an affair with another


    woman?¡± Olivia asked calmly.


    Stephanie nced at Noah, who stood behind Olivia. Tears welled up in her eyes instantly.


    ¡°Why don''t you ask him yourself? That man is totally a two-faced man. He already has a lover before


    pursuing me. He''s been lying to me all this while. Mom, you''ve got to seek justice for me. I''m not that


    shameless to share a man with another woman,¡± Stephanie said stubbornly.


    Olivia wiped the tears off Stephanie''s cheeks. ¡°There, there. You''ve got your dad and me. We''ll


    definitely seek justice for you.¡±


    After consoling Stephanie, Olivia turned to face Noah. ¡°Noah, is what Stephanie said true? Are you


    really dating someone out there?¡±


    Noah admitted, ¡°Mom, I had a girlfriend I dated for a few years before I met Steph. But we broke up two


    years ago because we had very different backgrounds and values. I pursued Steph because I truly love


    her. What Steph saw today was just a misunderstanding. I identally spilled coffee on my shirt today,


    and coincidentally, I bumped into my ex. That''s why I went to her ce to get a change of clothes. I''ve


    never done anything to betray Steph. I promise.¡±


    ¡°So, you''re saying Stephanie saw both of you together in the apartment?¡±


    Noah was taken aback by her words. He nodded reluctantly.


    Olivia scoffed, ¡°Noah, you''re a cultured and refined man. I''d be lying if I said I didn''t like you. I only let


    you marry Stephanie because I''ve seen how true your feelings were for her. Now that she''s pregnant, I


    can''t possibly let her get an abortion and divorce you. I''m really disappointed with you. I''m going to take


    her home for the time being.¡±


    Noah hung his head and apologized earnestly, ¡°I''m sorry, Mom. I''ve let you and Dad down. Then again,


    please believe me when I say I only love Steph. It''s true that my ex and I had a rtionship, but that''s


    all in the past.¡±


    Olivia''s gaze dimmed, and she said nothing in response.


    Noah then passed her by and walked over to Stephanie. ¡°Steph, you''re the only one I love. Will you


    please forgive me?¡±


    Stephanie grabbed the pillow behind her and flung it at him. ¡°Get out of my face. Leave! You liar! I''m


    utterly disgusted by you. Get out of my ward now. I don''t want to see you.¡±


    Noah said in defeat, ¡°Okay. I''ll leave now. Don''t be angry. It''s bad for the child.¡±


    As soon as Noah left the ward, Stephanie finally broke into tears. She felt incredibly anguished,


    thinking she had totally been deceived by Noah.


    Meanwhile, Amelia had no ns to visit Stephanie when she heard about the news. However, she


    changed her mind at thest minute and went to the hospital with Oscar.


    ¡°Stephanie,¡± Amelia called out patiently.


    Stephanie was already feeling sad and angry. The moment she saw Amelia''s face, her expression


    turned into a scowl. She grabbed a pillow and threw it at Amelia, yelling furiously, ¡°Get out! Get out of


    my face!¡±


    The pillow hit Am, and she was left in a daze.


    Oscar''s expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Stephanie, what are you doing?¡±


    Stephanie had clearly lost control over her emotions. She pointed at Amelia and demanded, ¡°Mom, tell


    her to get out. I don''t want to see her now.¡±


    Oscar balled his fists. Clearly, he had the urge to hit Stephanie.


    Not knowing what to do, Olivia said to Amelia, ¡°Amelia, why don''t you head outside for now?


    Stephanie''s a little too emotional. I''m afraid her emotions might affect her baby with you here.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Oscar walked out with her and asked in concern, ¡°Are you all right? Did it hurt?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I''m fine. Don''t worry. Your sister is having it hard, too. Don''t be mad at her.¡±


    Oscar harrumphed. ¡°She''s having it hard? She''s just reaping what she''s sown. Then again, as long as


    she treats you a little better, I won''t just watch her jump into the fire pit. It''s not my fault for treating her


    coldly if she doesn''t respect you as her sister-inw.¡±


    Knowing Oscar was mad, Amelia held his hand. ¡°Don''t be like this.¡±


    Oscar said nothing, but deep down, he already had an idea of how to teach Stephanie a lesson.


    Since she''s so sure Noah loves her, I''ll bring down all the walls of lies and show her the truth.


    Right then, Isabe appeared before them. ¡°Amelia, are you okay?¡±


    Amelia cast Isabe a nce, a hint of disgust shing in her eyes.


    Oscar pulled Amelia into his embrace and ignored Isabe. ¡°Let''s go home.¡±


    Staying calm, Isabe stood in front of them and held out the coffee she had bought just now. ¡°Here,


    Amelia. Have this cup of coffee. It''ll warm you up. I''m sorry about the picture of me and Oscar kissing


    each other. It''s really a misunderstanding. Truth be told, I''m a victim, too. He even kicked me out of his


    company. Surely you''re not angry anymore? Please ept this cup of coffee if you''re willing to forgive


    me.¡±


    Amelia simply stared at her. As she reached out to take the cup, Oscar, to her surprise, took it instead.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Isabe raised the cup of coffee. ¡°Have a sip, Oscar. I believe you can still be friends with your


    admirer.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, please don''t refuse me. I''ve already apologized. I''m practically begging you to drink this with


    me,¡± Isabe said humbly.


    Amelia cracked a smile and took the cup of coffee from Oscar, gently bumping it against Isabe''s.


    Isabe''s already humbling herself. There''s no way I can lose to her by being stubborn. If I turned away


    now, it''d be as if I''d lost a little of my dignity.


    Hence, she took a sip of the coffee. It was warm.


    Isabe, too, had a sip. She asked shamelessly, ¡°Amelia, do you mind letting Oscar have a sip too?¡±


    Amelia raised the cup and pushed it to Oscar''s lips, smiling. ¡°Oscar, a prettydy''s treating you to a


    drink. Go on. Take a sip. Don''t be so insensitive.¡±


    In the end, Oscar had no choice but to take a sip.

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    Stephanie had stayed in the hospital for barely three days before Olivia took her back to the Clinton


    residence. Noah and Carol brought a lot of things to visit her, but the Clintons shut them out. Needless


    to say, Carol was in an utterly bad mood.


    Temper ring, she stomped out of the Clinton residence andshed out at Noah. ¡°Noah, what the heck


    are you thinking? I have been advising you to cut ties with Emma Garcia, but you disregard my words.


    Look at what you''ve done. How could you have the audacity to get on Stephanie''s nerves? If she


    insists on divorcing you, the Walker family will be doomed!¡±


    Wearing a grim look, Noah tried to tamp down his surging fury. ¡°Mom, I''ll coax her intoing back.


    Don''t worry. I won''t let that happen to the Walker family.¡±


    Carol snapped at him, ¡°Since you im that you''ll coax her intoing back, prove it to me then! You''d


    better stop getting in touch with Emma now. The Clintons are not ones to be trifled with. After this


    incident, I bet they will look into your matters discreetly. You shouldn''t put the Walker family in deep


    waters just because of your love affairs.¡±


    Noah only pursed his lips in silence.


    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡±


    Noah lifted his hands to massage his throbbing temples and responded wearily, ¡°Mom, Emma has


    been by my side throughout the years. Since I can''t give her a proper title, I won''t abandon her either. I


    can''t be an ungrateful man.¡±


    At the peak of her fury, Carol sniggered and scoffed, ¡°You can''t be an ungrateful man? Noah, there''ll


    surely be countless women falling head over heels for you when you''re sessful. If you continue to


    be indecisive, I bet the Walker family''s future will be ruined in your hands. Try to think it through, okay?¡±


    Noah was rendered speechless.


    Seeing that, Carol almost burst a blood vessel. With that, there was an intense atmosphere between


    the duo for the first time.


    Once Carol was back in the Walker residence, Isabe stepped forward and mocked, ¡°Mom, another


    failure, right?¡±


    Carol shot daggers at her and snapped somberly, ¡°Isabe, don''t forget that you''re a part of the Walker


    family, too. If something happens to the family''s assets, it won''t do you any good too.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Noah''s the one who should be responsible for that. He shouldn''t be a two-timer. Anyway, I have


    an idea to coax Stephanie intoing back.¡± Isabe chuckled, not the slightest bit irked by her words.


    ¡°Really? You have one?¡± Carol asked in disbelief.


    Isabe was buoyed up with confidence. ¡°Mom, it''s actually not hard to fulfil a woman''s needs.


    Stephanie might seem to be capricious, but it''s easy as snapping fingers to win her back as long as we


    can talk things out with her. You can count on me on this. I''m convinced I''ll be able to talk her into


    coming back.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, if you can talk Stephanie intoing back, I''ll surely increase your pocket money.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don''t worry. Apart from talking Stephanie intoing back, I vow to be Oscar''s woman. I can


    assure you it won''t take long for me to be the woman alongside him.¡±


    Carol threw a nce at her, thinking that she must be building castles in the air.


    Oblivious to Carol''s doubtful gaze, Isabe headed to the Clinton residence confidently.


    ¡°Aunt Olivia,¡± she greeted Olivia demurely.


    Olivia shed her a nce and replied, ¡°Ah! Isabe, you''re here! Come over here and have a chat


    with me.¡±


    Isabe walked toward her and took a seat. ¡°Aunt Olivia, how''s Stephanie? I heard from my mom that


    Stephanie is still reluctant to meet her and Noah.¡±


    ¡°She''s shutting herself in her room and throwing a tantrum now. I''m worried sick about her. Noah is


    undoubtedly in the wrong for having an affair with another woman. However, she should still be mindful


    of her own health!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Olivia, I can sense that Stephanie still has feelings toward Noah. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so


    upset. Noah seems frustrated these few days too. Evidently, they have feelings toward each other. Let


    me go up and try to appease her,¡± Isabe pointed out gently.


    Olivia cast a nce at her and patted the back of her hand. ¡°Please talk to her then, Isabe.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Olivia, there''s no need for the formality. After all, Stephanie is also a part of my family.¡±


    Olivia nodded in relief.


    Shortly after that, Isabe went upstairs and knocked on the door lightly before she pushed it open to


    enter Stephanie''s room.


    ¡°Stephanie,¡± she called out.


    Stephanie snorted in exasperation. ¡°Why''re you here?¡±


    Isabe could not help feeling amused as she shook her head and advanced toward her. ¡°Stephanie,


    are you going to cut ties with me too just because you had a falling-out with Noah?¡±


    Stephanie turned crimson with fury with her arms crossed over her chest.


    Isabe sat at the edge of her bed and cut to the chase, ¡°Stephanie, look at how you''re throwing a


    tantrum and shutting yourself in the room now. Are you nning to divorce Noah?¡±


    Stephanie red at her and retorted, ¡°Had I ever said so?¡±


    ¡°Stephanie, since you don''t intend to divorce Noah, I think you shouldn''t act irrationally by kicking up a


    fuss now. Let me put it this way¡ªyou and Noah have not been meeting each other for quite a while.


    Where do you think he''ll feel like going the most when he''s frustrated? Of course, he''ll be easily drawn


    toward Emma Garcia to seek sce from her,¡± Isabe deliberately provoked her.


    ¡°If he has the gall to do so, I''ll ask Oscar to stop supporting the Walker family financially!¡±


    ¡°Stephanie, have you forgotten that Oscar is not as good to you as before?¡±


    Hearing that, Stephanie was at a loss for words.


    Isabe grabbed Stephanie''s hands, ying the role of a caring sister-inw well by stating earnestly,


    ¡°Stephanie, I have toment that you''re being foolish by throwing a tantrum. If I were you, I would try


    my best to get along with Oscar. After all, he''s considered the current patriarch of the Clinton family. But


    of course, he''ll only stand up for you if he has a soft spot for you. Otherwise, no one will speak up for


    you when you''re at odds with Noah again.¡±


    ¡°That''s not true. I''m the apple of my parents'' eyes. They won''t let anyone pick on me without doing


    anything.¡±


    ¡°But you can''t expect them to back you up forever too. Sooner orter, there will be the very day when


    they will be gone forever. By then, if you have a dispute with Noah again, who will back you up?¡±


    Stephanie fell silent.


    ¡°Stephanie, you''re Noah''s legal wife. If you divorce him now impulsively, the other woman will be the


    one to stand to benefit. If I were you, I would give it my all to have him in my hands so that he would


    not have the chance to set his eyes on other women.¡±


    Stephanie cast her eyes down. After much contemtion, she stated agreeably, ¡°You have a point.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, you should heed my advice and try to patch things up with Oscar soonest possible. The


    Walker family''spany will surely flourish with Oscar''s support. If so, don''t you think Noah will look


    highly upon you?¡± There was a flicker of heinousness in Isabe''s eyes as she added, ¡°By then, the


    decision will lie in your hands when ites to the woman he is having an affair with. Don''t you think


    it''smon for heirs from prominent families to have mistresses tucked away somewhere? Most


    importantly, a legal wife should know how to exert control over her spouse''s properties. Regardless of


    how her husband flirts with other women elsewhere, he''ll still be back by her side.¡±


    The next second, Stephanie fell into a trance.


    Isabe added insult to injury by saying, ¡°Stephanie, you shouldn''t waste time making a fuss now. In


    fact, you should grab the opportunity to reconcile with Oscar while staying at your parents'' residence.


    Don''t let anyone instigate Oscar while in bed with him. If not, I''m afraid it would exacerbate the


    misunderstanding between Oscar and you.¡±


    Stephanie lifted her nket and stopped feigning weakness. ¡°Hmph! I don''t think Amelia Winters has


    the guts to do so! I''ll call Oscar and ask him toe back soon.¡±


    Isabe grabbed her hand to stop her. ¡°Stephanie, try to cool your head off. We need proper discussion


    before you can patch things up with Oscar. If you are too desperate, I''m afraid Amelia will assume that


    you have something up your sleeve. Thus, we should go step by step. If not, the situation might


    escte if things go south.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea in mind, Isabe?¡±


    Isabe whispered near Stephanie''s ear right away. Thetter pondered for a while and nodded


    fervently.


    After discussing for quite a while in the room, they finally went downstairs.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Stephanie called out softly.


    Olivia stepped forward and held her hands. ¡°Stephanie, you''re finally willing to step out of your room!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I''m sorry for making you worry by throwing tantrums these few days because of Noah''s


    scandal,¡± Stephanie uttered sheepishly.


    In an instant, a hint of surprise flickered in Olivia''s eyes. ¡°Stephanie, I''m relieved to hear that.¡±


    Stephanie moved to sit next to Olivia. ¡°Mom, after I''ve gotten married, it''s been quite a while since Ist


    had a meal with everyone. Realization finally dawned on me of my wrongdoings during pregnancy, and


    I regret the things I''d done to Amelia. Now that Noah had an affair with another woman, I realize that


    family shoulde first. I''m regretful for hitting Amelia with a pillow in the hospital previously. That''s


    why I thought of asking if you can help to call Oscar and her toe back for a meal.¡±


    Olivia shot her a nce in suspicion.


    stering a bitter smile, Stephanie mumbled piteously, ¡°Mom, I''m sincere about that. I didn''t realize the


    importance of family before I was married, so I ended up infuriating Oscar and Amelia with my


    impulsiveness. I now know that my family members are the most important in my life. Thus, I wish to


    patch things up with Oscar. I hope we won''t be like arch-enemies when we meet again.¡±


    After contemting for a while, Olivia felt that her words made sense. ¡°Okay! I''ll give Oscar a call. It''s a


    great idea for us to have a family gathering.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Mom, thank you.¡±


    Isabe chimed in, ¡°Aunt Olivia, why not I stay over tonight? I feel bad knowing that Oscar and Amelia


    have misunderstood me because of the picture. Hence, I feel like apologizing to Amelia. Undeniably, I


    have feelings toward Oscar, but I would never be a homewrecker.¡±


    Olivia could not help but hesitate.


    ¡°Mom, please let Isabe stay over. I hope she can spend the night and chat with me tonight, as I''m


    curious to know when Noah got to know his mistress. I can''t refrain from feeling indignant, and I want to


    have a clear insight of it.¡±


    Olivia heaved a sigh before replying approvingly, ¡°Just stay over then.¡±


    Isabe beamed sweetly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    During the family gathering, Stephanie raised a ss of wine and said, ¡°Amelia, I''d like to atone for


    what I did to you previously. I was really rude to you in the hospital a few days ago, but I''ve been


    reflecting on my actions these days, and I think I certainly need to apologize to you.¡±


    Amelia nced at her, and at that moment, she could not seem to figure out Stephanie''s next move.


    Stephanie is always so unpredictable, and she is always changing her mind.


    ¡°Don''t mention it, Stephanie,¡± Amelia replied politely.


    Still holding the ss, Stephanie added, ¡°Amelia, if you could forgive me, please have this ss of


    wine with me.¡±


    Amelia would seem too ignorant and inconsiderate if she refused to drink the wine, especially when


    Olivia and Owen were watching her.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll drink it.¡± Amelia poured herself some wine, raised her head, and downed it in one go.


    Stephanie let out a sigh in relief when she saw that.


    Olivia tugged at Stephanie and said, ¡°Stephanie, Amelia is a sensible person. Now that you''re married


    and will soon be a mother, you can''t be so rude to Amelia anymore, okay?¡±


    Hearing that, Stephanie replied obediently, ¡°I know, Mom.¡±


    Isabe followed suit and raised her ss, saying, ¡°Oscar, Amelia, this is for you two. I caused you


    trouble because of the photo previously. I''ve been thinking a lot ever since Oscar kicked me out of the


    company. Then, I recalled how I used to follow Oscar around these three years and realized that I didn''t


    spend much time on myself. I''ve thought things through now. Since Oscar isn''t fond of me, it''s pointless


    no matter how hard I try. It''d be better if I just let it go. I n to start apany with the resources I


    have and run a business on my own. After that, I''ll find a good match for myself. And now, I only wish


    both of you could forgive me.¡±


    Amelia nced at Stephanie discreetly, but she could not fathom the intentions behind Stephanie''s and


    Isabe''s actions at that moment. However, Amelia believed that Stephanie and Isabe must be


    softening up Oscar and her for other ulterior motives.


    Isabe had been holding the ss for quite a while, yet Oscar remained unmoving in his seat.


    An awkward look slowly crept over Isabe''s face, and she shot Olivia a look, seemingly asking for


    help.


    Olivia cleared her throat and exined, ¡°Oscar, Amelia, Isabe only did that out of kindness. Since


    she has already gone to this extent, if you two still make things difficult for her, it''ll make her look bad.¡±


    Amelia pulled Oscar''s arm, and he lifted his arm before looking back at her. Then, he stood up.


    After finishing the wine, Isabe went to Olivia and Owen before sitting down.


    ¡°Aunt Olivia, the office opposite Mallowbrook Expo Square caught my eye. Not only is the surrounding


    environment decent, but the rental is cheap too. I n to set up awork technologypany there.


    Now, I only have to visit the International Trade Administration to settle all the formalities and


    documents and hire people who fit the roles, and I can start working right away,¡± said Isabe as she


    enjoyed the food.


    ¡°The area around Mallowbrook Expo Square is a bustling ce, and many of them set up their


    companies there. I agree with your decision to start your business there. This is your first time starting


    a business on your own, so you have my full support. How about this? You can seek Oscar''s advice if


    there''s anything you''re unclear of,¡± Olivia suggested.


    Isabe nced at Oscar before shing a smile. ¡°That''d be great. I''m only worried that Oscar might


    not feel like entertaining me. I did so many mistakes in the past because of my affection for him. I


    guess he''s annoyed by me, so I don''t think he''d like to guide me.¡±


    Olivia merely responded with a grin before she pretended to continue eating.


    The atmosphere during the meal was rather tense, but it was not that bad either.


    After the meal, Stephanie sent Oscar and Amelia off with Olivia. Stephanie was holding two exquisite-


    looking boxes. One was a gift for Amelia, and the other was for Oscar.


    ¡°Oscar, Amelia, I picked these gifts personally for you this afternoon. For the sake that I went to get


    these gifts while I''m pregnant, please pretend to like them even if you don''t,¡± Stephanie requested


    meekly.


    Amelia looked down at the gift in her hand without saying a word.


    Oscar then broke the silence and said, ¡°Mom, I''m going back with Amelia now. Tony is still at home, so


    we''re pretty worried.¡±


    Frowning, Olivia expressed her concern by saying, ¡°I told you to bring Tony along, but you refused. As


    I''ve been taking care of Stephanie, I''ve not seen my grandson for many days.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I was afraid that he might meet someone rude here. I''ll send Tony over when those annoying


    people are no longer here,¡± Oscar confessed directly.


    Olivia shot Oscar a look, seemingly expressing her disagreement through her gaze.


    After chatting for a while, Oscar and Amelia got into the car and left the ce.


    Stephanie stood in ce as she caressed her belly. ¡°Mom, is Oscar still unwilling to forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you deserve to be forgiven after all the things you did to Amelia? He would''ve cut ties


    with you if not for our sake. A human''s heart is not made of stone, though. If you sincerely wish to


    repent, Oscar and Amelia wouldn''t make things hard for you. Amelia is a thoughtful person, after all.¡±


    A malicious glint flitted across Stephanie''s eyes. However, she acted obediently and said, ¡°I know. I


    really wish to make things right with Oscar and Amelia again. It was such a huge blow and a great


    reminder to me after finding out that Noah cheated on me. I would''ve gotten bullied terribly by the


    Walker family if I hadn''t had my family''s support. Mom, I owe you a debt of gratitude.¡±


    Olivia was relieved to see that Stephanie was all grown up.


    The mother and daughter went back into the house, and Stephanie said, ¡°Isabe, you should sleep


    with me tonight. After getting married to your brother, we haven''t really had a good chat with each other


    before.¡±


    Isabe nodded in agreement.


    The two then headed to the bedroom upstairs. Stephanie asked, ¡°Isabe, did I do well today?¡±


    Isabe gave her a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Stephanie, you have to keep pleasing Amelia. I''m sure Oscar


    will not go hard on you as long as Amelia softens up a little.¡±


    A hint of disdain shed across Stephanie''s eyes as she questioned unhappily, ¡°Why do I have to


    please that woman?¡±


    ¡°Stephanie, you can''t achieve your goal if you don''t sacrifice something. If you wish to reconcile with


    Oscar, you have no choice but to please that woman. When she''s more epting, I''ll go look for Oscar


    with you. By then, you can send your brother some food every day. I''m sure he''ll not stay mad at you


    for long no matter how furious he is,¡± Isabe revealed her scheme.


    Stephanie mulled over Isabe''s words and did not say another word.


    At the same time, Amelia thought Stephanie had only done so on a whim, so she did not take the


    latter''s words and actions seriously. The next day, unexpectedly, Amelia received a call from the


    reception at noon telling her that Stephanie was looking for her.


    Feeling baffled, Amelia went downstairs to meet her.


    ¡°Amelia, I bet you haven''t eaten yet. I deliberately learned to make these dishes from the chef. Would


    you like to have a taste?¡± Smiling, Stephanie raised the exquisite lunchbox in her hand.


    Stephanie''s act caught Amelia off guard, so she nced at Stephanie cautiously.


    Seeing that response, Stephanie chuckled and asked, ¡°Amelia, what''s strong? Why are you looking at


    me in such a manner?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and replied, ¡°Nothing. I promised my colleagues to have grilled fish with them at


    a restaurant nearby. I don''t think I can have the lunch you prepared for me. I''m sorry.¡±


    Stephanie wore an aggrieved look as she stared at Amelia. ¡°Amelia, are you going to turn me down


    then?¡±


    Amelia''s lips curled into a subtle smile as she asked, ¡°Stephanie, I... Well, what are you trying to do? I


    don''t see the need for you to prepare food for me when you harbor such deep hatred toward me. I''m


    afraid I''d have trouble digesting the foodter.¡±


    Even though Amelia was smiling, her words were straight and direct, and she showed no mercy at all.


    Stephanie was about to lose her temper, yet she suppressed her anger when she thought of Isabe''s


    reminder.


    She reached out and wanted to pull Amelia, but thetter dodged her instantly.


    Stephanie suddenly clutched her belly and cried out, ¡°Amelia, my belly hurts.¡±


    Amelia immediately rushed forward and asked anxiously, ¡°Stephanie, are you okay? I''ll help you over


    there to have a seat.¡± Amelia then helped Stephanie to the chair for the guest. After that, she instructed


    someone from reception to bring Stephanie a cup of warm water.


    After Stephanie finished the water, Amelia went straight to the point as she asked in a low voice,


    ¡°Stephanie Clinton, what are you trying to do? I''m not in the mood to y along with your tricks.¡±


    Stephanie opened up the lid and smiled. ¡°Amelia, I''m only here to send you food. Let''s see if you like


    them.¡±


    Meanwhile, Jolin could not find Amelia as soon as she came out of the restroom, so she instantly went


    downstairs to look for her. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Stephanie holding the


    food and forcing Amelia to taste it. She kept her guard up and hurriedly ran toward the two before


    grabbing the fork from Stephanie.


    ¡°Ms. Stephanie, I''m hungry, so I''ll eat these for Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Stephanie was startled by the sudden appearance of Jolin. However, she was infuriated by Jolin''s


    abrupt act and eximed furiously, ¡°Jolin, that''s enough!¡±


    At the same time, Jolin was putting a piece of steak roll into her mouth. Seeing that Stephanie was


    enraged, Jolin immediately stood straight and replied, ¡°Ms. Stephanie, how may I help you?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Stephanie was burning in fury that she could hardly mutter a word. Then, she turned around


    and looked at Amelia. ¡°Amelia, is this how you make my life difficult?¡±


    Amelia spotted the gazes of the colleagues who passed by, so she felt slightly embarrassed. Having no


    choice, she gave in and said, ¡°Let''s have a meal at a restaurant nearby. I bet you haven''t eaten since


    you drove all the way here. Let''s have something together.¡±


    Three of them went to the restaurant nearby. Considering that Stephanie was a pregnant woman,


    Amelia ordered a nutritious meal for her and some grilled fish for Jolin and herself.


    As the three ate away, Amelia brought up the same question again. ¡°Tell me. What are you trying to do


    bying here on purpose today?¡±


    Stephanie responded with an innocent look, ¡°Amelia, I''m just trying to make amends. Am I not allowed


    to?¡±


    Maintaining a faint smile on her face, Amelia cast a meaningful gaze upon Stephanie. Stephanie, are


    you kidding me?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie''s face turned ashen and then red in mere seconds. ¡°Amelia, I acted too willful in the past,


    but I suddenly thought things through. So I wish to patch things up with you.¡±


    Only a fool would believe her nonsense. A leopard can''t change its spots. It''d be a miracle if Stephanie


    couldpletely change her mind about me in a few days.


    ¡°Stephanie, let me be frank with you. Just like how you hate me, I feel the same too. We can never be


    close to each other as a family. I don''t care what made you change your mind all of a sudden, but I


    don''t think we need to force ourselves to ept each other. I''ll have Jolin send you back after this


    meal.¡±


    A furious look appeared on Stephanie''s face but vanished in the next second. She was about to leave


    after standing up, but as soon as she thought of the responsibility entrusted to her, she held herself


    back.


    ¡°Amelia, have a bite of this. I spent two hours making these steak rolls. Just try some for my sake even


    if you don''t like them.¡± Without feeling embarrassed, Stephanie ced the food on Amelia''s te.


    Amelia was at a loss for what to do with a pretentious and shameless person like Stephanie.


    After the unpleasant lunch, three of them left the restaurant. Amelia offered, ¡°I''ll ask Jolin to send you


    back.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, my duty is to follow you around. As for Ms. Stephanie, she can have the Clinton family''s


    chauffeur pick her up.¡±


    Stephanie''s face twitched a little when she heard that.


    Hence, Amelia did not insist on having Jolin send Stephanie. Instead, she said to Stephanie, ¡°Have you


    called the chauffeur?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. The chauffeur will be here in two minutes. You can go back to work first, Amelia.¡±


    ¡°All right, then. I''ll take my leave now. Take care of yourself when you''re alone here.¡±


    Stephanie gave her a slight nod.


    As soon as Amelia left, the gentle expression on Stephanie''s face disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, why would Ms. Stephanie suddenlye to butter you up? Did someone suggest some


    ns to her?¡± Jolin followed Amelia back to thepany. Furrowing her brows, Jolin added, ¡°Ms.


    Stephanie thought she was smart, but she is actually a fool. She can''t even tell who is sincere to her.


    Obviously, the Walker family harbors ulterior motives, yet Ms. Stephanie trusts them so much. She''d be


    crying when something bad happens to herter.¡±


    Shaking her head, Amelia replied, ¡°Let''s not bother about her. She''s just someone insignificant.¡±


    Jolin nodded in agreement and did notment further.

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    What happened next left Amelia no time to specte why Stephanie was purposely trying to get on her


    good side.


    Amelia picked up a call from Tiffany, who feebly asked her to visit the Hisson residence. That caused


    her heart to beat uncontrobly.


    She got Jolin to send her to the Hisson residence as quickly as possible and immediately ran into the


    mansion.


    The moment she stepped in, she saw a bunch of doctors and nurses dressed in white doing


    something. The uneasiness in Amelia''s heart only grew stronger.


    She grabbed one of the anxious maids and asked, ¡°What happened? Where''s Tiff?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hisson rpsed because Ms. Tiffany angered her. Ms. Tiffany is probably in her room right now,¡±


    the maid exined. After doing so, she immediately pried Amelia''s hands off and ran outside in a panic


    to do who knows what.


    Amelia felt her limbs go cold. Step by step, she walked inside and found Kate lying on the couch as a


    few doctors checked her pulse. Kate''s face was rather pale, and her lips were tightly pursed. Her eyes


    were firmly shut as well, and she didn''t seem to be in particrly good condition. The rest of the


    Hissons seemed to have grim expressions as well.


    Amelia walked over to Derrick, who had a simrly grave look on his face. She asked, ¡°Derrick, what...


    What exactly happened to Mrs. Hisson? Where''s Tiff?¡±


    Derrick nced at her with a sh of exhaustion in his gaze. When he spoke, his voice was


    unexpectedly scratchy. ¡°Help me go upstairs and check on Tiff, Amelia. With my mom in this state, I


    don''t have time to check on her. Can you do it in my stead?¡±


    She carefully observed his gaze and noticed a trace of wariness and detachment in it. Her heart


    couldn''t help but sink, and she couldn''t figure out what was going on between him and Tiffany.


    However, she presumed that what happened to Kate might have influenced their marriage.


    There was aplicated feeling in Amelia''s heart. Things were a mess with the Clintons, and right


    then, her best friend had encountered such a situation. There was no way the Hissons would let this


    slide so easily.


    ¡°I''m going to see Tiff first. I''m worried that she''s got too much on her mind and will end up overthinking,¡±


    she said.


    Derrick only nodded without saying anything more.


    Upon going upstairs, Amelia knocked on the door, but nobody answered. She twisted the doorknob and


    opened the door.


    When she pushed the door open, she saw Tiffany curled up into a ball in the corner of the couch. Her


    heart ached at the sight of it. She walked over and squatted down in front of Tiffany as she muttered,


    ¡°Tiff.¡±


    Tiffany slowly looked up with a rare look of fragility on her face.


    Amelia reached out to stroke her face. ¡°Will you tell me what happened, Tiff? Don''t worry. I''m here for


    you. I won''t let anyone hurt you.¡±


    Bewilderment flickered in Tiffany''s eyes. She quietly exined, ¡°My brother was causing trouble back


    at home again. My parents gave me a call, asking me to send some money back home to smooth


    things out. I thought about it and figured that he was still family in the end, so I decided to secretly


    transfer the money, but my mother-inw somehow found out. She said a lot of mean things to me. I


    don''t mind if she uses me, but she even insulted my parents. Even though my parents are quite


    biased toward my brother, they''ve always provided me with a roof over my head. My parents are


    already old, and there''s no way I would just let someone insult them like that. Because of that, I couldn''t


    control my words for a moment, and she ended up fainting straight away. After that, the screaming of a


    maid made me snap back to reality, and a bunch of doctors ran in. Then, a lot of the Hissons arrived,


    too. Derrick told me to hide up here for now. I swear, I didn''t do it on purpose, Amelia. I wasn''t trying to


    do anything to her. If anything happens to her, won''t my marriage with Derrick be over?¡±


    After hearing that, Amelia pondered for a bit. She didn''t know how to respond to Tiffany.


    If Kate were to use her illness to incriminate Tiffany, then Tiffany stood no chance of winning.


    Even if Derrick tried to protect her, the rtionship between a mother-inw and a daughter-inw was


    notoriously full of conflict. Being stuck in the middle, Derrick would be in a difficult position, too. If the


    situation escted to a certain point, then no matter how close the couple was, they might end up


    suffering a falling-out.


    ¡°Calm down, Tiff. Mrs. Hisson will be fine. I''m certain that Derrick wouldn''t purposely me you, either.¡±


    Amelia tried tofort her to the best of her ability.


    Meanwhile, Tiffany was at a loss.


    Amelia stayed by her side for quite a while before Derrick opened the door and walked in.


    Tiffany hurriedly asked, ¡°How is Mom doing, Derrick?¡±


    ¡°She''s been sent to the hospital. She was already ill in the first ce, so she couldn''t handle any kind


    of provocation. You must have been scared, huh?¡± he replied as he raised his hand to caress her face.


    She shook her head and guiltily apologized, ¡°I''m sorry. It''s all my fault.¡±


    Derrick stated, ¡°Don''t think too much about it. Nobody could have expected that to happen to Mom.¡±


    Then, he turned to Amelia. ¡°Amelia, I have a favor to ask of you. You''ve seen the state that our family is


    in. My dad is furious right now, and if he catches sight of Tiff, he''ll start ming her for sure. Because of


    that, I''m nning to let her stay with you for a few days. When everyone has calmed down, she can


    come back and give my mom a proper apology.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia was a little hesitant. ¡°I don''t think that''s a good idea, Derrick. If Tiff were to


    leave at a time like this, that might make your family even angrier.¡±


    Tiffany also piped up, ¡°I''m not going to leave, Derrick. I think I should go and take care of Mom. I''m her


    daughter-inw, after all.¡±


    Derrick leaned over to give her a kiss on the lips. ¡°Don''t force yourself. I''ll take care of everything. You


    and Amelia can go and stay hidden for a few days. When the issue has been settled, I''ll bring youContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    back.¡±


    ¡°There''s no need for that, Derrick. I''ll stay by your side. With you there, I''m not scared of anything,¡±


    Tiffany insisted.


    He gave her a deep stare, and in the end, all he could do was concede.


    ¡°I''ll go to the hospital with you, Tiff,¡± Amelia suggested.


    Tiffany nodded in response.


    The three of them went to Principal General Hospital together. Unexpectedly, Finnick, who had always


    ignored Tiffany, immediately gave her a p on the face. It was so sudden that both Amelia and Derrick


    weren''t prepared for it.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Derrick eximed.


    Finnick shot him a re. ¡°If anything happens to your mom, I''m going to make this woman suffer the


    same fate.¡±


    Amelia moved to protect Tiffany. She tried her best to hold her fury back and said, ¡°Mr. Hisson, I''m sure


    that Tiff doesn''t want that to happen to Mrs. Hisson either. She feels very guilty right now.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Finnick roared. He didn''t intend to show them any respect at all.


    Instantly, Tiffany''s face went pale.


    ¡°Mr. Hisson...¡±


    ¡°She''d better get lost. She''s nothing but a jinx,¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°Your father-inw is really angry right now, Tiffany. You should just go back for now. Look at what


    you''ve done to your mother-inw,¡± one of the Hissons chimed in.


    Just when Amelia was about to refute, Tiffany grabbed her hand. She looked at Derrick and said, ¡°Stay


    here and take care of Mom, Derrick. Call me when she wakes up.¡±


    A glint of sorrow shed in his eyes. He mumbled, ¡°Okay. You and Amelia should go back to her ce


    and rest for a bit. Don''t worry. Everything will be fine.¡±


    Tiffany nodded.


    She walked away with Amelia, but when they got downstairs, they happened to bump into Crystal, who


    was striding in dramatically.


    As they passed by each other, Crystal purposely taunted, ¡°This proves that you and Derrick aren''t good


    for each other, Tiffany. Ever since you married into the Hissons, the family''s been in a mess. I have no


    idea how you can be shameless enough to keep staying.¡± Then, she immediately left.


    After hearing that, Tiffany''s back stiffened up uncontrobly.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    When they left the hospital, Tiffany hadn''t even gotten a chance to pull herself together when her


    phone rang.


    She took it out and saw that it was her family calling.


    A conflicted look shed in her gaze. She was about to reject the call, but Amelia suddenly took her


    phone and said, ¡°Let me talk to your parents.¡±


    She picked up the call and said, ¡°Hello. This is Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Amelia? I''m Tiffany''s mother. Can you pass her the phone?¡± Ophelia said.


    ¡°Tiff isn''t in a very good mood right now, Mrs. Winters. You can just tell me what you want to say,¡±


    Amelia stated.


    There was silence on the other end of the line for a moment, and Amelia didn''t urge Ophelia to speak,


    either. It was as if they were in a drawn-out match of tug-of-war. It all boiled down to who would crack


    first.


    Ophelia couldn''t bear it any longer and voiced, ¡°Amelia, my son has been causing trouble again. Can


    you get Tiff to send some money over?¡±


    The rage that Amelia felt caused her tough instead. ¡°You might not know this, Mrs. Winters, but


    because you called to ask for money previously, Tiff got into a disagreement with her mother-inw.


    Her mother-inw''s in the hospital right now, and Tiff might have to get a divorce from Derrick. If you


    care about your daughter at all, then you shouldn''t force this onto her.¡±


    After saying that, she didn''t hear anything from the other end of the phone for a long while.


    Following the silence, Ophelia quietly questioned, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to lie to you, Mrs. Winters. Tiff has sent a lot of money back home to help out, and


    your family''s house is a result of her hard work. You might feel that marrying into a rich family is a


    glorious event, but the truth about rich families is deeper than you think. Because of Tiff''s disparity in


    status with the Hissons, her mother-inw has never approved of her. Think about how hard she must


    have had it. That''s why I''m begging you not to force her to sever ties with you,¡± Amelia requested


    sincerely and earnestly.


    ¡°I''m sorry for doing that to Tiff, but her brother has already gotten into a lot of trouble. If Tiff doesn''t give


    us any money, someone will chop his hands off. It''s not a lot of money, just half a million,¡± Ophelia


    protested.


    Is she really saying that half a million isn''t much?


    Half a million was the amount that an average family would earn over the course of their lifetime. The


    Winters family didn''t earn a lot. After deducting the family''s expenses, they wouldn''t have much of their


    monthly ie left. They wouldn''t be able to get half a million even if they had saved for years, but


    Ophelia had the audacity to say that half a million wasn''t much money.


    It seemed that the Winters family intended to fully take advantage of Tiffany after seeing that she had


    married into a wealthy family.


    Amelia found it incredibly distasteful. ¡°Mrs. Winters, have you forgotten that not too long ago, Tiff spent


    two million for her brother? It''s true that she makes quite a lot of money, but she''s not your personal


    ATM.¡±


    Ophelia began to get angry, possibly because Amelia had refused her request again.


    ¡°Pass the phone to Tiff, Amelia. Let me say a few things to her. Something''s happened to her brother.


    As his sister, it''s not like she can just stand by and watch,¡± she urged assertively.


    ¡°The signal here isn''t very good, Mrs. Winters. I can''t hear what you''re saying. I''m hanging up now.¡±


    Amelia then ended the call instantly.


    The screen of the phone went ck, and she looked at Tiffany apologetically. ¡°I''m sorry, Tiff. I took the


    liberty to hang up on your family. If you want to talk to them, I''ll call them back right away.¡±


    Tiffany shook her head. She went silent, unlike how bold she used to be.


    Amelia tugged on her hand. ¡°Let''s go back to my house for now.¡±


    When they reached the condominium, Amelia brewed a cup of coffee for her. ¡°Try it.¡±


    Tiffany took the coffee, and the heat of the coffee warmed her hands up. She tried her best to smile as


    she said, ¡°Thank you, Babe.¡±


    Amelia stroked Tiffany''s soft hair. It was said that those with soft hair were soft-hearted as well. Even


    though Tiffany seemed to be bold and stone-hearted on the surface, she was a very kind person deep


    down. Truthfully, she was quite bothered by the fact that Kate did not like her.


    She had always intended to get married to Derrick, but since their marriage wasn''t approved of by the


    elder Hissons, she was constantly walking on eggshells.


    ¡°Tiff, when Mrs. Hisson wakes up, I''ll go and visit her with you. I think she''ll be fine,¡± Amelia offered.


    Tiffany held onto the cup in her hands and mutedly nodded.


    It wasn''t like Amelia nned to go on a tangent, either, so she quietly kept Tiffanypany.


    When night fell, it took her a lot of effort to coax Tiffany to sleep. She quietly shut the door and turned


    around to see Oscar standing nearby.


    She revealed a faint smile and walked over to him. ¡°You''re still awake?¡±


    He looked at the closed door and muttered, ¡°Is she okay?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°She''s really upset. She''s under a lot of pressure from Mrs. Hisson, who is


    constantly trying to make things difficult for her, as well as the fact that Mrs. Hisson has copsed. On


    top of that, her family is being so immature. She has to worry about both sides of things. It seems that


    they intend to drive her into a corner.¡±


    Oscar slipped his hand around her waist. ¡°Do you need me to send someone to her family home and


    check things out?¡±


    ¡°We should just wait for a while. They''re her family, after all, so it wouldn''t be good if she found out that


    we were getting ourselves involved,¡± Amelia pointed out.


    He nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    The two of them returned to the bedroom and took a shower together before changing into their


    sleepwear. As they were lying on the bed, Amelia said, ¡°Oscar, can you think of a way to talk to Old Mr.


    Hisson? I feel like he''s the most reasonable elder among the Hissons. You should put in a good word


    for Tiff in front of him. I''m guessing he won''t make things too hard for Tiff, for your sake.¡±


    Oscar agreed, ¡°Okay. I''ll go look for Old Mr. Hisson tomorrow.¡±


    She soon fell asleep in hisfortable embrace.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The next day, he went looking for Terrence. He said something that caused Terrence to immediately


    allow Tiffany to go and visit Kate in the hospital and even told Finnick not to cause trouble again.


    When Amelia ryed this information to Tiffany, she immediately bought a bunch of food and took it


    with her to the hospital. However, when she got there, she was faced with Kate who didn''t wake up all


    afternoon.


    Tiffany went there for three days, and Kate slept for all three days. When the Hissons saw that she was


    unconscious for so long, they began to grow anxious and told the doctor to give her another check-up.


    The doctor informed them that her vitals were all stable, so she could wake up at any time. As for the


    reason why she had yet to do so, the doctor suggested that Kate might just not want to wake up yet.


    In the blink of an eye, Kate had already been unconscious for six days. That was already more than the


    Hissons could take. Everyone began to see Tiffany in a different light.


    Finnick shot her a stare that would have left her dead if looks could kill.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now, Tiffany? You made your mother-inw so mad that she hasn''t woken up until


    now. What a jinx. If anything happens to her, I''m settling the score with you,¡± he thundered through


    gritted teeth.


    Tiffany looked at Kate, who was still asleep on the hospital bed. She was about to retort but swallowed


    her words.


    Terrence leaned on his cane and uttered, ¡°Tiffany didn''t do it on purpose, Finnick. You shouldn''t me


    her too much.¡±


    Finnick''s expression darkened. He clenched his fist and argued, ¡°I can go along with you when it


    comes to anything else, Dad, but you can see my wife unconscious in the hospital bed, too. If she


    doesn''t wake up, I won''t acknowledge Tiffany as my daughter-inw anymore. If Derrick doesn''t get a


    divorce from her, then Kate will no longer be his mother.¡±


    In response, Terrence let out a long sigh. He didn''t know what to say, either.


    Tiffany''s lips were quivering. She feebly murmured, ¡°I''ll take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°What responsibility? If my wife doesn''t wake up, are you going to pay me back with her life?¡± Finnick


    snapped in an overbearing manner.


    Just when Tiffany was about to speak, Derrick stopped her. ¡°This has nothing to do with Tiff, Dad. Mom


    has always been sick. The doctor already said that she could rpse at any time.¡±


    At that point, Finnick was so enraged that he was trembling from head to toe.


    He clenched his teeth. ¡°Are you really protecting that vixen, even now?¡±


    ¡°Tiff isn''t a vixen, Dad. She''s my wife,¡± Derrick insisted.


    ¡°Get lost,¡± Finnickmanded.


    Upon hearing that, Derrick hooked his arm around Tiffany''s waist and took her straight out of the ward.


    Tiffany caressed his face and said, ¡°You should go back in, Derrick. Don''t make your dad angry.


    Considering Mom''s condition, I''m sure he''s having a hard time.¡±


    Derrick tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°I''m sorry for making you suffer like this.¡±


    ¡°I''m fine. I was the one at fault in the first ce. I''m already happy that you don''t me me. I''m sure


    both Granddad and Dad don''t want to see me right now, so I''ll get going first,¡± she suggested.


    ¡°Be careful on your way back, then,¡± he replied.


    Tiffany nodded and went out of the hospital.


    The moment she left, Crystal got out of her car. When she saw Tiffany''s fading back figure, her lips


    curled up into a sneer.


    ¡°I''ve nned this for so long, Tiff. I doubt you won''t take the bait,¡± she icily mumbled to herself. ¡°You


    were dead set on getting married to Derrick, weren''t you? In that case, I''ll let you have a taste of defeat


    in your marriage. Derrick will be mine and mine alone.¡±


    She walked into the hospital and took the elevator up. When she stepped out, she saw Derrick leaning


    on the railing.


    Approaching him, she piped up, ¡°Derrick, is Mrs. Hisson awake yet?¡±


    He eyed her. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hisson''s been unconscious for a few days now. Since I''m younger, it''s only right that Ie to


    visit her,¡± Crystal exined.


    Derrick remained silent.


    Crystal leaned against the railing with him and asked, ¡°How about we go get a drink?¡±


    ¡°No thanks,¡± he rejected.


    That made Crystal sneer. ¡°You don''t have to be so defensive around me. I can tell that you''re not in a


    good mood right now. After all, your mother got so mad that she copsed because of your own wife


    and hasn''t woken up until now. Anyone with somemon sense can tell that if someone hasn''t


    woken up by now, they might be in a vegetative state for the rest of their life.¡±


    Derrick''s fist tightened. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    She was undeterred by that. ¡°Let''s go have a drink and let loose. Just because we didn''t seed as a


    couple doesn''t mean we have to be enemies.¡±


    He contemted the idea. For some unknown reason, he eventually agreed to go with her.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    Derrick and Crystal were on their way to a bar when Crystal asked, ¡°Care to see who can drink more?¡±


    Crystal took Derrick''s silence as consent and ordered two dozen bottles of beer.


    Once the waiter served them their beers, Crystal uncapped a bottle and handed it over to Derrick.


    ¡°Drink up. I know you have a lot on your mind.¡±


    Derrick epted the proffered bottle and fiddled with it with his slender fingers. He narrowed his eyes


    at Crystal. ¡°Were you behind what happened at Tiff''s family''s house?¡±


    Crystal paused and turned to look at him. She feigned ignorance as she replied, ¡°Derrick, what in the


    world are you talking about?¡±


    Derrick brushed her off with a smile and chose not to answer.


    They continued drinking in silence. Since Derrick and Crystal had a rtively high alcohol tolerance,


    they remained sober even after finishing all the beers ordered.


    Crystal uttered, ¡°This is no fun. Why not try something more exciting?¡±


    Derrick watched the inebriated men and women on the dance floor and wondered, ¡°What do you


    suggest?¡±


    ¡°To celebrate this rare asion where you don''t view me as the most heinous criminal, let''s have a go


    at a game of ''Truth or Dare.'' The loser has to answer every question thrown at them. How about that?¡±


    Derrick agreed without a moment''s hesitation.


    It was unknown whether Derrick''s unusual mellowness was due to his troubled state as he even let


    down his defenses toward Crystal, whom he was usually wary of.


    Crystal grinned. ¡°Goodd.¡±


    She requested for a ss of spirits to be served. Most lightweights would have dropped unconscious


    after downing just a single ss.


    During the first round of their finger-guessing game, Crystal was the one to lose.


    ¡°Shoot, Derrick. You know I have no holds barred when ites to you.¡±


    Derrick gulped down a mouthful of beer. ¡°Were you behind what happened at Tiff''s family''s house?¡±


    Crystal barked out augh. ¡°I admit that it was tempting to crash your wedding, but I changed my mind


    at how pointless it would be. Instead, I caught a flight from Saspiuburg to Irushea and lived there for a


    bit. Feel free to find proof about it if you''re doubtful. I am someone who knows when to let go, so don''t


    worry.¡±


    Derrick was indifferent.


    He had let her off easily as he had evidence of Crystal''s flight details. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be


    drinking together amicably that day.


    Crystal won in the subsequent round of their finger-guessing game.


    ¡°Have you ever regretted marrying Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°It''s none of your business.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Come on, don''t be such a sore loser.¡±


    Derrick replied firmly after downing another mouthful of beer. ¡°Never.¡±


    Crystal was amused. ¡°This is getting boring. How about a cocktail?¡±


    Derrick ignored her question as he quaffed his beer.


    Crystal made her way over to the counter and asked the bartender for permission to mix her drink.


    Since they were most likely acquainted, he agreed.


    Crystal adeptly mixed a colorful cocktail as the bartender said, ¡°Ms. Halliwell, you have good taste. I


    can tell that this manes from an affluent background and has the looks to go with it. He became


    the center of attention the moment he stepped into the pub. You''d better hurry up and make a move


    before he gets snatched away.¡±


    Crystal was in her element. ¡°Rest assured that he belongs to me only. He''s not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Good luck to you then.¡±


    Crystal bnced the cocktail over to Derrick. ¡°Try it.¡±


    Derrick eyed the cocktail impassively.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Are you worried that it''s spiked?¡±


    Derrick did not refute her observation.


    Crystal voluntarily took a sip. ¡°There. Are you happy now? Do you think that a weak woman like myself


    would be capable of taking advantage of you?¡±


    Derrick lifted the ss and imbibed it, thereby missing Crystal discreetly popping a white pill into her


    mouth.


    ¡°How is it? Not too bad, am I right?¡±


    ¡°It was pretty good.¡±


    Derrick got to his feet to leave, but a sense of vertigo instantly assaulted his senses. He dropped back


    to his seat and barely managed to mouth out, ¡°You...¡± In his eyes, Crystal''s image morphed itself into


    Tiffany''s.


    He was intoxicated. ¡°Tiff, Tiff.¡±


    Crystal took in his clouded look. ¡°Derrick, do you have any idea how long I''ve waited for this day?


    Thankfully my patience has been rewarded, and you''re now mine to toy with.¡±


    Crystal moved closer to Derrick and caught his lips in a kiss. She signaled the bartender to capture the


    scene with his phone. He gestured to Crystal once the photos were snapped.


    She released Derrick and gently patted his cheeks. ¡°Derrick, what''s the matter? Are you drunk?¡±


    Derrick came to and queried, ¡°What happened to me?¡±


    ¡°Your face was so flushed a while ago I thought that you were a goner! I can''t believe you were pulling


    my leg!¡± She had given Derrick an aphrodisiac which took effect at an expedited rate with the presence


    of alcohol. However, its efficacy onlysted for around two minutes.


    Derrick checked the time on his phone and noticed that it was already twelve o''clock.


    He stood. ¡°I''ll be taking my leave.¡±


    Crystal followed suit, saying, ¡°I''ll apany you to the hospital to visit Mrs. Hisson. She had been kind


    to me for a time after all.¡±


    Derrick had no objection to that.


    They exited the pub side by side and got into the car. It wasn''t long before he received a message on


    his phone that Kate had awoken.


    He asked the chauffeur to drive as fast as possible to the hospital.


    Derrick and Crystal took the elevator up the building. The minute the doors to the elevator opened,


    Derrick dashed out of it without a care in the world into the ward.


    Crystal, on the other hand, took this time to send a message to the bartender with instructions for the


    photos taken just now to be printed and sent to her. She would then transfer the mary reward into


    the bartender''s bank ount once he''dpleted his duty.


    She received a reply of acknowledgment after her message was sent.


    A smile tugged on the corner of Crystal''s lips as she deleted all evidence of her text message


    conversation and entered the ward.


    Several doctors were checking in on Kate''s condition. Once they were done, Derrick frantically asked,


    ¡°How''s my mother? Would she be suffering any long-term side effects?¡±


    ¡°Worry not, Mr. Hisson. Mrs. Hisson is fine, and side effects would be unlikely. However, despite being


    healthier than most women her age, she is still old. There is the possibility that she might rpse.


    Hence, it would be better if she weren''t triggered so often.¡±


    Derrick nodded.


    Crystal moved closer to the bed. Kate was in good spirits, and her face had color. ¡°Mrs. Hisson, I''m


    here to visit you.¡±


    Kate smiled weakly andmented, ¡°Crystal, if only you were my daughter-inw, then I wouldn''t need


    to be admitted to the hospital for so long.¡±


    Derrick stiffened at that and pursed his lips.


    ¡°It''s all right, Mrs. Hisson. You can still treat me as your daughter despite that. I came all the way from


    Irushea once I heard that you were unwell. Once you''ve recovered, I''ll be leaving the country again and


    won''t be returning to Tayhaven anytime soon.¡±


    Kate grabbed hold of Crystal''s hand and red at Derrick begrudgingly.


    ¡°Mrs. Hisson, both Mr. Hisson and Derrick were worried sick for the past few days when you were


    unconscious. Tiffany, as well. Now that she''s part of the family, why not try to get along? Otherwise, it


    would be unfair to Derrick if he were to pick sides.¡± Crystal continued the act of being a gracious and


    understandingpanion.


    Kate nced approvingly at Crystal and became even more displeased with Tiffany.


    ¡°Crystal, it''s not that I have a bone to pick with Tiffany. It''s just... every family has a skeleton in their


    closet. If only she were as understanding as you, I wouldn''t have ended up in such a state. No matter.


    I''m afraid she is so dear to my son that he wouldn''t care about my wellbeing at all.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that, Mrs. Hisson? That''s far from the truth!¡±


    ¡°If he genuinely cared for me, he wouldn''t sanction his errant wife''s unrepentant behavior by letting her


    hide away from me. Now that I''m awake, she''s the only one who''s absent. The gall of her! I mean


    nothing to him.¡± Kate harrumphed.


    Naturally, Crystal put in a good word or two whileforting her.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    The next day, when Tiffany received a call informing her that Kate was awake, she hurried to the


    hospital. Amelia and Oscar, too, rushed to join her.


    The moment Amelia entered the ward, she was given a fright by the sound of a lunch box smashing


    onto the ground.


    Subsequently, Kate''s high-pitched voice rang out. ¡°Tiffany, I know that you don''t like me, but it''s wrong


    for you to harm me. I just woke up, and you''re serving me seafood chowder? What sort of agenda are


    you hiding? Are you hoping that I die an early death?¡±


    Baffled by the usations, Tiffany shifted her gaze toward Derrick, who came over to defuse the


    situation. ¡°Mom, Tiffany didn''t do it on purpose. She figured that adding seafood to the chowder would


    make it more nutritious, but she wasn''t aware that you were allergic to seafood. Therefore, please


    forgive her for the innocent mistake.¡±


    Kate sniggered in anger.


    ¡°Finnick, look at this son of yours. Now that he has a wife, he has forgotten about his mother. Not only


    was I served seafood chowder when I awoke, but the ingredients were also all mashed up. If my


    senses hadn''t been sharp enough to catch it, I would be lying in the operating room at this very


    moment. And when I reprimand her, he would jump into her defense. Forget it; I no longer want to eat.


    I''ll stopining too, as my son and I have never been on the same page,¡± Katemented.


    With her head hung low, Tiffany apologized, ¡°Mom, I''m sorry. I didn''t know that you were allergic to


    seafood. I''ll go back and make something else.¡±


    Waving her hand, Kate put on the haughty expression she wore all the time.


    She replied, ¡°Forget it, as I don''t dare to taste your cooking anymore. Besides, your resentment toward


    me is obvious enough. Whenever I lecture you, Derrick would use me of picking on you. Therefore,


    I have to treat you as the apple of my eye before he thinks that I''m a good mother.¡±


    Amidst Derrick''s furrowed brows, Amelia walked up with Oscar in tow to defuse the situation.


    ¡°Mrs. Hisson, Oscar and I rushed over to see you the moment we heard that you''re awake,¡± Amelia


    remarked cordially.


    Retracting the distant aura she was exuding, Kate broke into a t smile. ¡°Amelia, I appreciate the


    thought. Please have a seat with Oscar.¡±


    After Amelia and Oscar settled down on the couch, Amelia said, ¡°Tiffany has been worried about you


    and feeling guilty over thest few days. Now that you''re awake, no one is more delighted than she is.¡±


    Smirking, Kate responded sarcastically, ¡°Of course, she''s worried about me, as my waking up wasn''t


    what she was hoping for.¡±


    As Amelia was rendered speechless, tension began to fill the ward.


    In the end, Amelia and Oscar couldn''t bare to stay for more than half an hour.


    When Tiffany escorted them out, Amelia held her hand and suggested, ¡°Tiffany,e with us.¡±


    Tiffany shook her head.


    ¡°It''s fine. At the end of the day, she''s my mother-inw. Hence, it would be inappropriate for me not to


    be there,¡± Tiffany replied.


    Amelia gave her a thoughtful look. She could feel that the previous feistiness in Tiffany had clearly


    been blunted. In the past, thetter would wear her heart on her sleeve, but now, she had kept her


    emotions all hidden away.


    ¡°Call me if you need me instead of suffering in silence.¡±


    Tiffany let out a light chuckle. ¡°Don''t worry. Don''t forget who I am. Something as trivial as this won''t


    break me.¡±


    Amelia, too, reciprocated with augh.


    Nevertheless, her spirits stayed low after leaving the hospital. Hence, Oscar stroked her face and


    reassured her, ¡°Don''t worry. I''m sure she''ll be able to ovee it.¡±


    Amelia nodded in response.


    However, her conviction was shaken in the afternoon when she received the photo of Derrick drinking


    and kissing Crystal in a bar. She was worried it would wreak emotional devastation upon Tiffany once


    thetter saw it.


    In the midst of her confusion, she felt as if there was an invisible hand guiding everything that had


    happened. This mastermind must be desperate for Tiffany and Derrick to divorce. And when that


    happens, who would be most delighted by the fact?


    The first person who came to mind was Kate. As for the second, it was Crystal. Could it be a n


    hatched by both of them?


    Her concern for Tiffany sent a shiver down her spine. With so many people hoping for Tiffany and


    Derrick''s divorce, any cracks in their faith in each other would cause their marriage to copse,


    regardless of how much they love one another.


    As Amelia held the pictures in her hands, keeping the matter from Tiffany was the only thought in her


    mind. Nheless, she was cognizant that whoever sent the photos was gloating, as if to show her


    how her best friend was struggling helplessly in a tormented marriage.


    Jolin asked, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, do you need me to destroy the photographs?¡±


    Amelia smiled wryly. ¡°So what if you destroyed them? We are powerless without the negatives in our


    hands. What I''m considering now is to send Tiff on an overseas trip. Do you think she''ll agree?¡±


    ¡°She won''t,¡± Jolin replied candidly, eliciting another wry smile from Amelia.


    ¡°You''re right. With Mrs. Hisson lying in the hospital now, there''s no way she would go on an overseas


    trip.¡±


    When she saw the troubled look on Amelia''s face, Jolin added, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, why don''t you get Boss to


    station two men close to her? they can stop anyone suspicious from approaching her. Moreover, I can


    guarantee that they will get to the bottom of the matter. This is certainly something you don''t have to


    worry about.¡±


    With her eyes lighting up, Amelia agreed, ¡°All right, get it done.¡±


    Unfortunately, Amelia could never have imagined how fast the mastermind''s actions were. When the


    frustrated Tiffany returned to the condominium she used to stay in, she felt her head spin to the brink of


    losing consciousness the moment she saw the pictures.


    Holding onto her chest, Tiffany slumped onto the couch with tears welling up in her eyes. Through the


    mist of moistened eyes, she stared at the man and woman in the photo. After doing so for an unknown


    period of time, she took a deep breath before forcing herself to calm down.


    Picking up her phone, she gave Derrick a call without any hesitation.


    She mustered all her willpower the moment the call got through. ¡°Derrick, can youe over to our old


    condominium? I suddenly miss the times when both of us were living here and want to relive those


    memories. All right, hurry up, please. I feel as if I miss you a lot today. Okay, I''ll wait for you here.¡±


    After ending the call, Tiffany fell into deep thought.


    Upon entering the house, Derrick was greeted by the sight of the sorrowful Tiffany. With his heart


    sinking instinctively, he hurried to her side. However, the moment the scattered pictures on the table


    caught his attention, he stopped abruptly in his tracks. Shock, disbelief, and panic began to sh


    rapidly across his eyes.


    Kneeling down in front of her, he¡ªworried that he would give her a fright¡ªcalled out softly, ¡°Tiff.¡±


    With a slight movement in her eyes, she raised her head to look at him and murmured, ¡°Derrick, don''t


    you think those pictures look artistic? It''s really good to be born handsome, for you look good


    regardless of the angle.¡±


    As Derrick grabbed her hand, an inexplicable sense of dread suddenly gripped him.


    ¡°Tiff, let me exin. I did go drinking with her to blow off some steam, but I didn''t do anything that


    crossed the line,¡± Derrick rified.


    Holding the photo that showed them kissing, Tiffany sneered, ¡°Derrick, you have now learned to lie to


    me. What do you mean by not crossing the line? Isn''t that you kissing Crystal in the picture?¡±


    The sight of the photo caused Derrick to be tongue tied.


    ¡°Tiff, listen to me. I really don''t know. I was just drinking with her, and nothing happened at all. You have


    to believe me,¡± Derrick frantically exined.


    Holding her head with both hands, Tiffany failed to hold back her tears.


    ¡°Derrick, my heart hurts. All this while, I would never shed tears regardless of what happened, for I


    have always seen it as a sign of weakness. But now... Derrick, to be honest, I''m really disappointed in


    you.¡± Tiffany''s tears gushed out with greater intensity. ¡°Derrick, it''s obvious to everyone that your


    mother favors Crystal. Now that the photo has revealed your feelings for her, why don''t we just get a


    divorce?¡±


    Derrick''s eyes widened abruptly.


    Staring deathly at her, he muttered through gritted teeth, ¡°Tiff, say that again.¡±


    With a wry smile, she replied, ¡°I said, let''s get a divorce. I had assumed that as long as I had your love,


    I could adapt to living with the Hissons. But now, I realize I had overestimated myself. Until your family


    stops resenting me, it doesn''t matter how much effort I put in. Also, you''re well aware of my limit, where


    I will never tolerate my husband fooling around with another woman. Thus, let''s get a divorce.¡±


    ¡°I won''t allow it. There''s no way I''m going to divorce you. You''re just not thinking straight right now. We''ll


    talk about this again when you finally calm down.¡± Derrick had barely finished when he hurried to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Tiffany grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Derrick, be honest with me. Are you and Crystal together?¡± Tiffany asked with her head hung low.


    ¡°No, there''s nothing whatsoever going on between us,¡± Derrick replied with conviction.


    When she released his hand, he added, ¡°Tiff, just calm down. I''ll get to the bottom of this and prove my


    innocence to you.¡± With that, Derrick left without looking back.


    As the dejected Tiffany slumped on the couch, she didn''t know what to think.


    All of a sudden, a shadow fell upon her. When she raised her head to be greeted by the sight of


    Crystal, she demanded with an icy expression, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Shrugging, Crystal replied with a smile, ¡°I came over with Derrick. Since he was worried that you might


    do something foolish, he asked me to stay with you.¡± No sooner had she spoken than she picked up


    the pictures on the table andmented, ¡°I didn''t expect someone to take photos of us when I went


    drinking with Derrick yesterday. This photographer is really good to have even captured us kissing. If I


    find out who he is, I''ll definitely reward him for his skill. Isn''t that right, Tiffany?¡±


    Tiffany''s rage drained her face of all color.


    Noticing the rapid change in Tiffany''s expression, Crystal twisted the knife further. ¡°Oh my, I have


    forgotten that you''re Derrick''s wife. What was he thinking? Despite knowing that you hate my guts, he


    still insisted that I stay by your side. You know, that''s just his way of showing his concern for you, so


    don''t take it to heart.¡±


    After being overwhelmed by anger, Tiffany finally got a grip on herself.


    ¡°Ms. Halliwell, are you here trying to spite me because you know that Derrick will never love you? Don''t


    you worry. My rtionship with Derrick is rock solid and won''t crack just from a few malicious words


    from you, let alone a bunch of pictures. I have full faith in him, for he is a righteous man. When he says


    that there''s nothing going on between both of you, that, to me, is the truth,¡± Tiffany asserted.


    Crystal was briefly taken aback before she cracked another smile. ¡°If that''s true, why are your eyes so


    red?¡±


    ¡°Humans are emotional creatures. I''m crying because I don''t like seeing my husband kiss another


    woman. In spite of that, I still trust him. Therefore, Ms. Halliwell, your scheme has failed. Now, this is


    my home, and you''re not wee here, so please leave,¡± Tiffany ordered, pointing at the door.


    Crystal snorted inughter. ¡°Tiffany, you look adorable when you''re putting up a strong front.¡± After


    walking to the door, she turned around abruptly and sneered, ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you that


    Derrick kissed me for almost two minutes yesterday. I never knew he was such a good kisser. To be


    honest, I was impressed.¡±


    Tiffany''s hand froze momentarily before sweeping all the photographs on the table onto the ground.


    ¡°Argh!¡± she screamed at the top of her lungs.


    Climbing groggily up the staircase and into her bedroom, she buried herself in her bed without uttering


    a single word.


    Meanwhile, Amelia had received a call from Derrick asking her to check on Tiffany at the condominium.


    When she arrived with Oscar, her face lost all color at the sight of the main door being left open.


    Subsequently, she dashed into the house without a moment''s dy.


    Upon realizing the first floor was empty, she rushed upstairs. Only then did she spot Tiffany¡ªwhose


    face was flushed red¡ªhiding underneath the nket. Jolted by the sight, Amelia quickly ced her


    hand on thetter''s head. It''s hot. It''s scorching hot.


    ¡°Oscar, quick. Tiff has a high fever.¡±


    After Oscar carried her, both of them sent her to the hospital.


    While the doctor measured Tiffany''s blood pressure and put her on the drip, the anxious Amelia was


    pacing about outside the emergency room.


    Suddenly, Oscar grabbed her hand and showed her the pictures he had picked up along the way.


    ¡°Tiffany knows about them.¡±


    After throwing them a nce, Amelia sighed. ¡°Despite all our best efforts, the enemy still managed to


    sneak past us.¡±


    ¡°This isn''t your fault. No matter how much you try to prevent it, you cannot stop the truth froming


    out if Derrick is really having an affair with Crystal. It''s better to face such pain earlier thanter.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Ameliamented, ¡°I really trusted Derrick and thought that he would be the one to bring Tiff


    happiness. I didn''t expect something like this to happen. Truth be told, I''m truly disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps this is a misunderstanding.¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips in silence.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    The moment Derrick arrived at the hospital, he asked anxiously, ¡°Amelia, how is Tiff?¡± Before he knew


    it, Amelia pped him forcefully across his face.


    Despite being momentarily stunned by the impact, he ignored his burning cheek and repeated his


    question, ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    Waving the photos in her hand, Amelia sneered, ¡°Derrick, during your wedding not too long ago, you


    vowed to go through thick and thin with Tiff. Therefore, is this the way you live up to your promise?¡±


    Derrick smiled wryly. ¡°Would you believe me if I told you there''s nothing going on between Crystal and


    me? And that I''m a foolish victim of someone''s plot?¡±


    After a brief hesitation, Amelia eased her tone. ¡°Why did you even go to a bar with her? The dim lights


    and sensual atmosphere make it tempting for men and women to flirt. This is something you know


    better than anyone else. Furthermore, Crystal''s feelings for you are obvious. Therefore, regardless of


    your reason, you shouldn''t have gone there with her, but you did. That, to me, is considered a form of


    betrayal.¡±


    With a darkened expression, Derrick exined, ¡°My mom was in aa for a few days, and the doctor


    even warned that she might not ever wake up and could be a vegetable. With the Hissons


    ming Tiff for it, I was torn between my mother and my wife. So, when I was feeling extremely


    pressured, I agreed to her invitation for a drink in a moment of weakness.¡±


    Having heard his exnation, Ameliaughed out loud instead.


    ¡°Derrick, it''s not that I''m unwilling to believe you, but your excuse is a terrible one.¡± Amelia added,


    ¡°Anyway, this is between Tiff and you, so I''m staying out of it. You can tell her yourself when she wakes


    up.¡±


    As Amelia and Oscar had sent Tiffany to the hospital in the nick of time, her high fever didn''t deteriorate


    into pneumonia. Therefore, she had recovered that night itself.


    The moment she woke up, she saw Derrick sleeping on the chair beside the bed.


    As her heart ached at the sight, she felt the urge to stroke his head but ended up being restrained by


    her IV drip.


    Just like that, she quietly observed him under the dim yellow light of the room. While doing so, her mind


    couldn''t help but yback Kate''s words before thetter fell into aa. ¡°Tiffany, as Derrick has


    be increasingly sessful in his career, he deserves to have aplete family with children.


    However, what''s the point in him marrying you when you can''t bear him any?¡±


    Kate''s words struck Tiffany like lightning.


    After all, she was a conservative person at heart. Despite having a sessful career, she still firmly


    believed that a married woman should bear children for the man she loved. Otherwise, their lives would


    never be perfect. As a result, she was deeply troubled when she learned that getting pregnant was


    unlikely. In fact, she even considered divorce.


    Due to her overwhelming love for Derrick, she couldn''t bear to see him not experiencing a perfect life.


    As a result, she didn''t want him to be filled with regret for not having any children in hister years.


    On top of that, her inability to bear children would likely cause Kate toe up with all sorts of


    schemes to force her into a divorce. Fainting might be one of Kate''s attempts to apply pressure on her,


    and the former might stake her life on it next time.


    Just like how Derrick couldn''t bear to see her suffer in front of the Hissons, she couldn''t bear to see him


    torn between his mother and her.


    Therefore, she didn''t know how much longer she could endure their turbulent marriage.


    After watching Derrick for about an hour, she gradually fell asleep out of exhaustion.


    The next time she woke up, Derrick was nowhere to be seen. Instead, she was given a fright when she


    saw Kate staring intently at her.


    Scrambling up on her bed, Tiffany asked warily, ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡±


    Scorn shed across Kate''s eyes as she replied, ¡°You look pretty energetic for someone who was


    supposed to be having a high fever. I didn''t expect it to be nothing but one of your schemes to avoid


    being scolded. Why are you doing this? Do you enjoy making Derrick worry?¡±


    Leaning back against her bed in a rxed manner, Tiffany answered calmly, ¡°Mom, I didn''t even know I


    had a fever. Sorry for inconveniencing you and Derrick.¡±


    Arms folded across her chest, Kate continued to pile on the pressure, ¡°I don''t care whether you''re really


    sick or not. I just want you to give me a firm answer. When are you nning to divorce Derrick?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Her words stunned Tiffany.


    ¡°Mom, Tiffany and I aren''t getting a divorce,¡± Derrick replied angrily when he returned with breakfast


    and heard his mother''s question.


    As guilt shed across Kate''s eyes for a fleeting moment, it was quickly reced by anger.


    ¡°Derrick, I''m not going to argue with you any further. When I was in aa, you couldn''t even bring


    yourself to reprimand her. Therefore, there''s nothing left for me to say, and I''ll stop pressuring you both.


    After all, you don''t care whether I live or die,¡± Kate ranted, causing Derrick to furrow his brows.


    Tiffany requested tly, ¡°Derrick, I want to be discharged now.¡±


    ¡°You still haven''t fully recovered. Why don''t we monitor your condition for one more day? If the doctor


    confirms that your fever has gone down, I''ll arrange for you to be discharged at once.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I''m fine. I just want to leave now, so please get the formalities done.¡±


    Faced with Tiffany''s persistence, Derrick had no choice but to get her discharged.


    When he wanted to send her home, he didn''t expect her to decline.


    ¡°Tiff, can you not keep me at a distance?¡± Derrick pleaded.


    Shaking her head, she replied, ¡°Derrick, you said that you would give me time to clear my head.


    Besides, I can''t stand the sight of you now. I need to think about our marriage and find a reason to


    continue it amidst such heavy opposition.¡±


    When Derrick tried to grab her hand, she unexpectedly shoved his hand away.


    ¡°Tiff, it''s all right to just reflect upon it, for we''ll never get divorced.¡±


    ¡°Derrick, you should go back in and take good care of your mother. Also, please convey my apologies


    to her.¡± Tiffany had barely finished when she hailed a cab and left.


    After receiving Derrick''s phone call, Amelia found Tiffany under arge tree in a park.


    ¡°Tiff, are you trying to get yourself killed? Do you know that you had a thirty-nine-degree fever when I


    found you yesterday? The doctor said that it would''ve deteriorated into pneumonia if you had arrived


    five minutester. Anyway, why did you leave the hospital when you haven''t fully recovered?¡± Amelia


    lectured in frustration.


    Tiffany popped open a bottle of beer and raised it at Amelia. ¡°Babe, drink with me.¡±


    When Amelia noticed the half-dozen empty bottles on the floor, she was infuriated.


    Snatching the beer from Tiffany''s hand, she raged, ¡°Tiffany, do you have a death wish? Just look at


    yourself right now. Are you drinking your sorrows away? We have never done this despite all that we


    have been through. No matter how big the issue is, there''s no need to behave this way. So please, get


    a grip on yourself.¡±


    Patting the spot next to her, Tiffany responded calmly, ¡°I''m just depressed. That''s why I''m drinking to


    clear my head.¡±


    As Amelia settled down, she put the beer on the other side. ¡°Why did you insist on getting discharged?¡±


    ¡°I''ve already recovered, so what''s the point in staying in the hospital? Besides, it''s filled with people I


    don''t like. Staying there will just cause me grief.¡±


    Reaching out to feel Tiffany''s forehead, Amelia breathed a sigh of relief when it no longer felt hot.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Amelia drank with her. As she shook the beer bottle in her hand, she said, ¡°Tiff, be honest with me.


    What are you nning with Derrick?¡±


    Tiffany watched the people walking in the park in pairs in a daze. ¡°I don''t know.¡±


    Amelia sighed.


    ¡°Tiff, it hasn''t been a year since you married Derrick, but you''ve already changed so much; I can''t find


    any trace of the old you anymore. If I knew you''d be so unhappy, I wouldn''t have agreed to let you and


    Derrick be together back then,¡± Amelia muttered.


    ¡°Babe, I don''t regret marrying Derrick. Really. If I didn''t marry him, I wouldn''t have grown up so quickly.


    I''m rather grateful for how he has protected me in this marriage. Maybe it''s because I''m not on the


    same frequency as the Hissons. No matter what I do, his mother still doesn''t like me. He has quite the


    hard time between the two of us.¡± Tiffany then down a huge mouthful of beer. ¡°I thought of getting a


    divorce with him. His family has been trying to put me in a difficult spot since the start, and it''s tiring to


    deal with. I don''t want him to be in the same spot as I am.¡±


    Amelia reached out to caress the back of Tiffany''s head. ¡°Giving up so soon?¡±


    ¡°No one in this world can im to have never given up on anything. It''s just that I''ve fallen a few times,


    and I don''t want to get up anymore.¡±


    ¡°Tiff, talk to Derrick. Don''t give up so quickly. You''ve dated him for three years before you married him,


    so take your time for this.¡±


    Tiffany did not reply to that, and the two fell silent.


    They drank until the sun went down. It was then Derrick sent Amelia a message.


    Derrick: Is Tiff okay? Where is she? I''ming over to talk to her. Tell her that I won''t get a divorce


    from her.


    Amelia nced at the silent Tiffany and sent Derrick their location.


    After sending the message, she kept her phone and continued to drink with Tiffany.


    Derrick came half an hourter. Amelia stood up and walked to him before patting his chest. ¡°Have a


    good talk with Tiff.¡±


    The man nodded.


    With that, Amelia turned and left the park. Just as she stepped out of the park, she was greeted by the


    sight of Oscar''s car.


    Without hesitation, she walked over and entered the car. Then, she leaned over to bite his jaw and


    said, ¡°When did youe?¡±


    ¡°Not too long ago. How is Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°Not great. She wants to get a divorce from Derrick. It hasn''t been a year since they married, but so


    many things have happened. I don''t know how to help her either. The rtionship between a woman


    and her mother-inw has always been one of Chanaea''s most difficult issues to resolve. Mrs. Hisson


    keeps making life challenging for her, and Tiffany is having a bad time with the Hissons.¡± Amelia leaned


    back against the car seat and continued in a tired tone, ¡°Oscar, tell me. What can I do to help her?¡±


    ¡°Don''t get yourself involved in this anymore. Every family has troubles of its own. If they''ve really


    reached the end of their marriage, that will be the results of their discussion.¡±


    ¡°But Tiff has put so much into this rtionship. I''m scared she won''t be able to get over it.¡±


    ¡°Be at ease. She''s a strong girl.¡±


    Despite his reassurances, Amelia continued to stay silent.


    Even after Oscar began driving, Amelia still said nothing as she turned her head to look at the passing


    cars outside.


    Meanwhile, in the park, when Derrick walked over to Tiffany, Tiffany lifted her head to nce at him and


    calmly said, ¡°Derrick, you''re here.¡±


    Derrick sat down. When he saw the line of beer bottles by her feet, his heart ached. In the next second,


    he tried to take the bottle away from her hand, but she moved away and passed him an unopened


    bottle instead.


    ¡°Drink this,¡± she said.


    Derrick took it and uttered in a low voice, ¡°Tiff, don''t torment the two of us anymore, okay?¡±


    Tiffany turned to look at him and let out augh. ¡°Derrick, what are you talking about? When did I


    torment you?¡±


    Derrick then tried to hug her, but she avoided him as if he was a gue-bearer.


    ¡°Tiff,¡± he squeezed out.


    Nevertheless, Tiffany raised her bottle, about to toast with him. However, Derrick forcibly hugged her


    and buried his head in the crook of her neck. He sobbed out, ¡°Tiff, are you really not going to patch


    things up with me anymore? I''ve already decided to move out once Mom recovers. We''ll have our own


    space and lives. I was too adamant about having them ept you in the past, but I don''t want that


    anymore.¡±


    Tears rolled down Tiffany''s cheeks as she listened to him.


    Derrick, you''re brilliant and perfect. How can I make the wless you bear regrets in your life? You''re a


    wonderful man, and you have to have a perfect life and career. How can I be your burden?


    Those were the thoughts that crossed Tiffany''s mind as she cried.


    ¡°Tiff, don''t sulk anymore, okay? I''ll look into the case about my kiss with Crystal. I''ll clear my name.¡±


    Derrick tightened his hug. ¡°Please give us a chance. Don''t let a few photos from someone else destroy


    our years-long rtionship. It hasn''t been a year since we married, and it''s supposed to be our


    honeymoon phase. We shouldn''t be thinking about divorce now.¡±


    Still, the only thing Tiffany did was quietly stay in Derrick''s arms.


    After a while, Derrick unwrapped his arms from around Tiffany and lifted her chin. ¡°Tiff, don''t be mad


    anymore, okay?¡±


    Tiffany turned and moved away from Derrick''s hold. ¡°Let''s go back.¡±


    At that, Derrick grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°Tiff, what do you mean?¡±


    Tiffany turned back to face him. ¡°I''m only out here to take a breather, but all of you seem like you''re


    ready for a fight. Come on; we''re going back now.¡±


    Despite her words, Derrick gave her a dubious look. She ignored it and repeated, ¡°Come on.¡±


    Derrick could only follow her.


    When the two of them returned to the hospital ward, they saw Crystal merrily chatting away with Kate.


    Without any changes in her expression, Tiffany walked over and asked, ¡°Mom, how do you feel?¡±


    Kate nced at Derrick and replied indifferently, ¡°Fine. I won''t be dying any time soon.¡±


    Tiffany frowned and moved to the side.


    In contrast, Derrick shot a frown at Crystal. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I''m just here to visit Mrs. Hisson. I''ll be flying to Irushea the day after tomorrow, and it''s unlikely I''ll be


    back frequently. So I''ve decided to spend more time with Mrs. Hisson while I''m still in the country,¡±


    Crystal told him.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kate took her hand and whispered sadly, ¡°Crystal, you know me best. Once you leave, I don''t think I''ll


    have someone younger than me to talk to anymore.¡±


    ¡°Please, Mrs. Hisson. How can you say that to me, an outsider, when you have a son and a daughter-


    inw?¡± Crystal said with a chuckle.


    Kate shot a contemptuous look at Tiffany when she heard that. Snorting, she then said, ¡°My son has


    forgotten about his mother after marrying his wife. I''ve been passed out for so many days, but my son


    still said that I was too fierce when I gave a negativement about my daughter-inw!¡±


    Tiffany only silently listened to Kate''s indirect reprimand.


    After that, Crystal spent a while longer chatting with Kate before taking out a bag she had brought with


    her. As she took out a number of photos from the bag, she said, ¡°Derrick, I received an anonymous


    package today¡ªI don''t know who found my address and sent this to me¡ªand the photos inside are


    the photos of you and me in the bar.¡±


    At that, Derrick''s eyes darkened.


    On the other hand, Kate hastily asked, ¡°What photos?¡±


    Crystal then showed her the photos. Once Kate saw the photos, her eyes lit up. ¡°Derrick, Kate and


    you...¡±


    ¡°There isn''t anything between me and her.¡±


    ¡°If there isn''t anything between the two of you, would the two of you have kissed? You look so intimate


    with each other. How can you say that there isn''t anything between the two of you?¡±


    Derrick pursed his lips.


    ¡°If not for these photos, I wouldn''t have known that you were already in a rtionship with Crystal. Be


    frank. When are you going to marry Crystal?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I''m married, and my wife is Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°You can always get a divorce even if you''re married. I''m sure Crystal won''t mind that you''ve married


    before.¡±


    Both Kate and Crystal were aggressively pressuring him into marrying Crystal. On the other hand,


    Tiffany, Derrick''s actual wife, was silent the whole time as if she was not part of the family.


    As Derrick wrapped his arm around Tiffany''s shoulders, he announced, ¡°Mom, Tiff and I have decided


    to move out. Since you don''t like her, we''re not going to live with you anymore.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kate mped her mouth shut and stared at Derrick in shock.


    A long whileter, she snapped back to her senses and lifted her hand tob her hair. In a haughty


    tone, she said, ¡°Tiffany, are you really willing to let Derrick give up on the Hisson family?¡±


    Tiffany looked at Kate withplicated emotions in her eyes. ¡°I''m tired, and I want to go back to rest.¡±


    With that said, she quietly exited the ward instead of standing her ground like she used to do.


    Derrick rushed out after her and grabbed her hand. ¡°Tiff!¡±


    Tiffany whipped her head around and forced a smile onto her face. ¡°Derrick, you should stay here. I


    want to go back alone to sleep for the night. Don''te with me. Once I''m done resting, I''lle to the


    hospital to take care of your mother. After all, I was the reason she passed out.¡±


    Derrick had no choice but to let her struggle out of his grasp at that.


    However, he continued to quietly follow her out of the hospital.


    She did not hail a cab to return home right away. Instead, she walked down the empty road, her lone


    figure a depressing sight.


    Derrick stared at her back as a wave ofplicated emotions washed over him. His eyes reddened,


    and it took him everything to hold himself back from dashing toward her to hug her and reassure her


    that he had no rtionship with Crystal to speak of. He wanted to tell her that he did not care whether


    or not she could bear children and that he had married her solely because he loved her.


    Derrick walked behind her for almost three hours before they arrived at the condominium they used to


    live in. Only after watching Tiffany get into one of the elevators did he take another elevator up.


    However, right as he stepped out of the elevator, he saw Tiffany crouching by the door and curling into


    herself. It was as though she was an unloved puppy, and that made his heart break.


    Once he registered the scene in front of him, he rushed over to her.


    ¡°Tiff,¡± he called out to her gently.


    Tiffany raised her head to look at him with bloodshot eyes. The moment their eyes met, she suddenly


    launched herself at him.


    As she hugged Derrick''s waist, she sobbed out her grievances, ¡°Derrick, I don''t want to get a divorce


    with you. Can''t we be together? Why must everyone try to separate us?¡±

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    Derrick could not help but be thrilled at how Tiffany was finally softening her stance. While he half-


    carried and half-dragged her into the room, he whispered, ¡°Tiff, are you not angry at me anymore?¡±


    Instead of a verbal response, Tiffany sealed her lips with his, and the two fell onto the couch.


    After everything, Derrick caressed Tiffany''s cheek and lovingly muttered, ¡°Are you really not mad at me


    anymore?¡±


    In actuality, Tiffany was delighted.


    ¡°I thought about many things when I was on my way back. I was thinking about how I''ll forgive you if


    youe back with me. If you didn''t, it meant our shared fate could onlyst that long. I don''t know if


    you were following me or not, but you appeared so swiftly just now, so I''ve decided to give us another


    chance.¡± A look of exhaustion shed past Tiffany''s eyes, but the smile on her face told Derrick that


    she had returned to her old, nonchnt self.


    Hence, he let out a sigh of relief before lowering his head to nt kisses on her face. At the same time,


    he uttered, ¡°Tiff, I''m d that I came back with you.¡±


    Tiffany smiled at him. All of a sudden, she raised her hands and hammered his chest a few times. ¡°I


    don''t want to get a divorce with you anymore, but you still have to give me an exnation about your


    matter with Crystal. Otherwise, I''ll never let you off the hook.¡±


    Derrick burst outughing at that, and it was a heartyugh.


    He was in a fantastic mood at that moment. That was what he missed most¡ªthe fearless life that he


    once led with Tiffany. Derrick did not want to see the troubled expression on Tiffany''s face ever again.


    ¡°What are youughing about?¡± Tiffany asked in mock anger.


    ¡°I miss the way you were straightforward and unfazed. I could see how unhappy you were, and how


    you told me that you wanted to get a divorce made me panic.¡± Derrick lifted her and walked toward the


    stairs. ¡°I''m really happy that the two of us can talk calmly like this.¡±


    His words sent a trickle of warmth into her heart, and she circled her arms around his neck.


    Of course, the one who was the happiest about them mending things with each other was Amelia.


    As agreed, Amelia brought Tony and Oscar to a vintage farmstay.


    Just as Amelia took a seat, she spotted the rosy blush on Tiffany''s cheeks. Beaming, Amelia asked,


    ¡°Are you really back on good terms with him?¡±


    Tiffany filled a cup of coffee for her and replied, ¡°Indeed. Babe, I''ve troubled you for the past few days.


    My conflict with Derrick made you panic as well. Sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°I''m d to hear that things are good between you and Derrick again. We''re best friends, so drop the


    courteous act. If you tell me words like ''thanks'' or ''sorry'' again, I''ll get mad at you!¡± Amelia huffed in


    mock anger. However, she soon burst outughing.


    In the meantime, Derrick handed Oscar the menu for him to order some dishes. After picking some of


    the dishes Amelia and Tony liked, he handed the menu back to Derrick, who then ordered dishes that


    Tiffany would like. Only after that did they summon the server and urged her to serve the dishes as


    quickly as possible.


    Once the dishes were served, Derrick scooped a bowl of soup for Tony before doing the same for


    Tiffany, Amelia, and Oscar.


    He then said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, Amelia, try the soup. It''s an authentic local taste.¡±


    Amelia then scooped a spoonful and took a sip. Immediately, her eyes widened as a surprisedugh


    escaped her. ¡°It really tastes good! It''s thick but not gross, and its level of viscosity is perfect. It''s been a


    long while since I had a soup this good. In fact, this chef is better at cooking than Tiff and Molly. If I ever


    have the chance to, I''d like to get to know them so that I can learn a trick or two from them!¡±


    Derrick chuckled. ¡°That''s nothing hard to achieve. I''m one of the investors of this farmstay, and I was


    the one who recruited the chef¡ªI found him at the restaurant I went to on my trip for the traditional and


    inte literature conference. If you want to get to know him, I''ll have someone get him toe here.¡±


    Amelia arched a brow in response. ¡°When did you start investing in food and beverage businesses? Tiff


    never told me this.¡±


    However, Tiffany was equally astounded. She blurted out, ¡°Derrick, you''re investing in food and


    beverage businesses now? I never heard you talk about this before.¡±


    Derrick gentlybed her hair with his fingers as he said, ¡°I''ve already married you, so, naturally, I''d


    think of ways to be nice to you. There''s no way I''ll limit myself to just publishing and investing as a


    producer. If I want to delve into this, I want to be sessful. I''ll slowly go into the food and beverage


    industry, the IT industry, and the real estate industry. Once I''m powerful by myself, you won''t feel guilty


    about me giving up on the Hisson family''s inheritance anymore.¡±


    Tiffany stiffened. She never thought that Derrick had done all of these for her.


    ¡°Tiff, I''ve promised to give you the best at our wedding. I want you to never regret picking me. Once my


    business grows, I''ll prove to you that I can protect you well through my own hard work too,¡± Derrick


    added.


    Something moist welled up in Tiffany''s eyes, and she quickly lowered her head. Only when the watery


    veil was gone did she finally lift her head again.


    She then lifted her hand to hammer him twice on his shoulder before speaking in a deliberately


    nonchnt tone to conceal the overwhelming gratitude she felt.


    ¡°Amelia and Mr. Clinton are still here. Aren''t you ashamed to pretend to be a domineering, faithful CEO


    in front of the CEO himself?¡±


    ¡°There''s no need for me to pretend; I am one!¡±


    Derrick made the two women chuckle.


    Oscar chimed in, ¡°The development in the food and beverage industry has been swifttely. I''ve also


    invested in a few restaurants. If you''re interested, why don''t we partner up to start a unique farmstay in


    the city? What do you think about that?¡±


    Derrick lifted his cup for a toast. ¡°A sound idea. I''ve already written the proposal, and I was thinking


    about showing it to you a few days ago, but there was this housefly buzzing non-stop around my head


    and Tiff''s, so I ended up postponing it. Still, it''s not toote now. I''ll take a trip to Clinton Corporations


    tomorrow for us to talk about the details.¡±


    Right then, Tiffany knocked her fork against the te and interrupted, ¡°Hey, hey, calm down, the two of


    you. We''re just two families having a meal together today, so stop with the endless business talks.


    Can''t you see that there''s a kid here?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Men are always either talking about women or work. But I''m quite looking forward to the


    businesses in the food and beverage industry. Now that the standards of living are getting higher and


    higher, people are bing more and more willing to spend money on entertainment and food. If we


    utilize the opportunity well, we won''t need to worry about not getting any profits from the businesses.


    It''s a good deal, and establishments like farmstays can earn even more. So, you have my agreement


    for this n. If you don''t mind, I''m thinking of investing in this as well.¡±


    ¡°Babe, don''t bother yourself. Your husband''s the best support you''ve got. The hundreds and millions


    you have are a tiny sum inparison, so don''t embarrass yourself, all right?¡± Tiffany blurted out, half-


    laughing.


    Now that she had thought things through, she was no longer as gloomy as she had been the past few


    days.


    That was why Amelia was thrilled to see Tiffany refuting her.


    ¡°Tiff, why don''t you make an investment as well? You''ve earned a ratherrge sum from the novels


    you''ve published and from the television adaptations. As a matter of fact, you''re a secret rich woman.


    Investing in the food and beverage businesses will be a source of ie for you, and that way, you


    won''t need to rely on Derrick''s allowance to live a good life,¡± Amelia suggested.


    Tiffany fell silent at that. Truthfully, she was interested in investing in the food and beverage businesses


    as well, but she knew nothing about businesses, and she had never learned how to trade stocks. As an


    outsider, she would lose much more in these things than someone who was well-versed in businesses


    and stock trading.


    ¡°Derrick, do you mind if I be a stockholder as well?¡±


    Derrick nced at her. ¡°Not at all. I''ll let you be the major stockholder.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''ll be the major stockholder.¡±


    The casual meal ended up bing a business talk. The longer the four of them went on, the more


    excited they became. Nevertheless, the only child there, Tony, enjoyed listening to them. Once the


    adults stopped talking, he said, ¡°Mommy, Big Meanie, I want to open a farmstay when I grow up too. I


    want to hire all the chefs who can cook well and make everyone who eats their food say it''s amazing!¡±


    The four adults were taken aback for a moment before they beganughing boisterously.


    Tiffany remarked, ¡°Tony, you''re ambitious. Not bad. You have my support!¡±


    What all of them did not realize back then was that Tony did end up delving into the food and beverage


    industry when he grew up, and his business even became an international chain store.


    In fact, the boy had even better achievements than Oscar; he had be the son that both Amelia


    and Oscar were proud of.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Nevertheless, that was a story to be toldter.

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    It was already nightfall by the time they finished dinner. Upon bidding each other farewell, Amelia took


    the back seat with Tony while Oscar drove them home.


    When the trio exited the elevator, they ran into Noah and Stephanie. Both of them seemed to be having


    a falling-out, as Noah pleaded frantically, ¡°Come home with me, Steph. Nothing is going on between


    Emma and me. Yes, I admit that we used to be an item. However, it''s all in the past. I''ve cut off ties with


    her before you and I got together. She''s the one who''s constantly pestering me. I didn''t mean to hurt


    you, Steph. I love you, I really do.¡±


    Stephanie avoided him and snapped, ¡°Don''t touch me!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Steph¡ª¡± Before Noah could say anything further, Amelia interrupted him, ¡°What are you two doing


    here?¡± She could not care less if the couple had made up with each other. Her priority was to stop them


    from raising a ruckus outside of her house, especially when Tony was present. She did not want her


    child to witness such a scene.


    When Noah saw Oscar and Amelia, the former collected himself and greeted them politely, ¡°Hi, Oscar


    and Amelia.¡±


    As Stephanie strode toward Amelia, Oscar instinctively pulled the mother and son duo behind him.


    ¡°Oscar, Amelia, Noah is so annoying! Could I put up a night at your ce, please? I don''t want to see


    him at all!¡± Stephanieined aggrievedly.


    Unfortunately, Oscar insisted firmly, ¡°Go home now.¡±


    The pregnant Stephanie turned to Amelia and heaved a sigh. ¡°I was hoping you could let me stay here


    tonight, Amelia. May I?¡±


    ¡°Oscar, let them go inside. We''re not the only family living here. It won''t be nice to disturb the neighbors


    at this hour,¡± suggested Amelia as she adjusted Tony''s position in her arms.


    Oscar nodded in response.


    With that, Noah and Stephanie followed them into the house.


    ¡°Oscar, it''s gettingte. I''m going to bathe Tony upstairs before he gets sleepy,¡± Amelia announced.


    Oscar acknowledged her with a nod.


    As soon as Amelia took the steps upstairs, Oscar''s expression darkened instantly.


    ¡°What do the both of you want?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Oscar. I didn''t expect Steph to show up at your ce. I just wanted to bring her home. Since


    you''re my brother-inw, would you help me persuade her and say something nice on my behalf?¡±


    Noah said earnestly.


    Upon taking a nce at Stephanie, Oscar obliged. ¡°That''s enough, Steph. It''s time to go home. Don''t


    think you can do as you please just because Noah spoils you. Which guy doesn''t have a past


    rtionship before getting married? Don''t make a big fuss out of it. You''ve got two options; get a


    divorce or go back with him and live happily ever after. Pick one.¡±


    Biting her lip, Stephanie fell silent.


    On the other hand, Noah was surprised that Oscar was taking his side.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Steph. I can guarantee this won''t happen again,¡± Noah quickly added.


    Stephanie red at him. Subsequently, she unexpectedly lunged at Oscar. Wrapping her arms around


    his, she uttered in a child-like manner, ¡°I''m sorry, Oscar. I know it''s my fault. We''ve been giving each


    other the cold shoulder for three long years. It''s about time we make up, right?¡±


    Oscar stared at her indifferently.


    ¡°Forgive me, Oscar. I''ll go back with Noah if you promise to forgive me.¡±


    As an idea dawned on him, Oscar cast her a look and asked, ¡°You really want me to forgive you?¡±


    With much anticipation, Stephanie stared at him intently with a pair of bright eyes.


    ¡°Sure, you''re forgiven.¡±


    There was a sparkle in her eyes when she heard that. ¡°Really, Oscar?¡±


    He nodded.


    Smiling sheepishly, Stephanie walked up to Noah and hugged him by the neck. ¡°Did you hear that,


    Noah? Oscar and I have patched things up. From now on, you can''t bully me anymore. Otherwise, I''ll


    chop off your you-know-what.¡±


    Delighted, Noah tucked her into his embrace.


    If Oscar and Stephanie are on talking terms, I''ll be the one who benefits the most from their good


    rtionship. In turn, this will help Walker Group significantly. However, why does Oscar change his


    mind all of a sudden and forgive Stephanie? I doubt he''s someone fickle-minded who doesn''t stick to


    his principles. Is something fishy going on?


    Though Noah was overjoyed, he could not help but feel suspicious about the whole situation.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Noah? Why aren''t you responding to me? Tell me honestly. Are you scheming


    how to marry that sl*tty Emma?¡± Stephanie''s crisp voice snapped Noah out of his daze. ¡°As long as I''m


    still alive, she''ll not marry into the family in any way!¡±


    Feeling helpless, Noah looked at her dotingly. ¡°Don''t say that, Steph. You''re the only one I love, and


    you know that. She''s only my ex.¡±


    ¡°You''d better etch that fact on your mind,¡± she replied smugly. ¡°Let''s not disturb Oscar and Amelia and


    head home now.¡±


    After sending them off, Oscar wanted to make his way upstairs, only to realize that Amelia was


    standing by the stairwell.


    He smirked while walking up to her,nding a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Is Tony asleep?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Hugging her waist, Oscar led her to the bedroom. ¡°Why aren''t you asking me why I agreed to forgive


    Stephanie?¡±


    ¡°Why should I? You always have your reasons. There''s no need for you to consider my opinions,¡±


    Amelia answered openly.


    To her, it was unnecessary to entangle Oscar in her fights with Stephanie, especially when thetter


    was Oscar''s kin. Moreover, it did not seem right for Amelia to force Oscar to break ties with his sister


    because of the grudge she had against Stephanie. She figured it would only make her sound downright


    unreasonable if she were to do that.


    ¡°I intend to help the Walkers reach the pinnacle of their business. Once Noah has tasted the goodness


    of power at a high and lofty position, I''ll make him fall into the deepest of pits and experience


    hopelessness. By then, I''ll add fuel to the mes. Do you think this will make Noah and Stephanie fight


    intensely?¡± Oscar shared his n cidly.


    Amelia lifted her head and smiled at him when their gazes met. ¡°You''re nning to sabotage them?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t think of doing that initially, but they really shouldn''t have thought about taking advantage of you.


    Considering how much Stephanie hates you, she can''t butter you up without an apparent reason. It''s


    either Noah or Isabe who gave her the idea to do so. Anyway, I''m not going to put their hard work to


    waste since they have ns to use Stephanie to take me down.¡± A vicious gaze shed across Oscar''s


    eyes. ¡°I do have some free time to y games with them.¡±


    However, what Oscar did not know then was that his scheme would bring him unfavorable oues.


    Had he known that his n would separate him from Amelia temporarily, he would have made a


    decision to remove all roadblocks mercilessly and chart a clear path for Amelia.


    Unfortunately, no one could predict what was toe.


    Finding his grand n amusing, Amelia brushed it off by saying, ¡°Get some sleep.¡±


    Subsequently, Oscar walked arm in arm with her into the bathroom for a lovey-dovey shower.


    When Amelia got out of the bathroom, she was exhausted and soon settled into a rare good night''s


    sleep.


    The following morning, Oscar drove Amelia to work before heading to Clinton Corporations. He


    received a call from Emma on his way there.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, when are you depositing the remaining sum to me? Lately, your sister has asked someone


    to observe my every move. I''m afraid she might harm me. At this point, I can''t rely on Noah anymore,


    so could you give me a lump sum and make arrangements for me to leave Tayhaven? I can tell there''s


    nowhere for me to hide here.¡± Emma sounded panic-stricken on the phone.


    Oscar knitted his brows instantaneously.


    ¡°You will be remunerated for the information you''ve provided me. However, I have an upper hand in this


    game, and I''m the only one who can call it quits. Unless I say stop, you''ll have to deal with all the


    rtionship problems you have with Noah on your own. I won''t interfere a bit,¡± Oscar rejected her at


    once.


    ¡°I beg you, Mr. Clinton, please... If you can stop your sister from giving me a hard time, I promise to


    share a big secret with you. It''s about Noah! I dare to guarantee it will surely pique your interest,¡±


    Emma replied anxiously.


    Pondering for a moment, Oscar remarked, ¡°Spill!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I''ll tell you now. His secret is¡ª¡± Before Emma could finish her sentence, the line was cut off.


    Upon hearing the dreaded dialing tone, Oscar frowned. Even so, he had no intention of calling back


    because Emma was merely an insignificant pawn to him.


    Meanwhile, somebody was grabbing Emma''s hair and dragging her to the couch before throwing the


    woman on it.


    ¡°Beat her to a pulp!¡±manded a woman.


    With that, a series of punches and kicks were aimed at Emma, which caused her to wail in agony.


    After what felt like an eternity, the woman yelled, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Immediately, the men stopped the beating.


    ¡°This isn''t a bad-looking face. It''s no wonder Noah likes you,¡± Stephaniemented as she tilted


    Emma''s head. ¡°What if I make several cuts on your face and show it to Noah? Do you think he will


    defend you?¡±


    Instantly, fear crept up on Emma. She widened her eyes in shock and subconsciously shrank.


    ¡°Ms. Clinton, assaulting others will put y-you behind bars,¡± Emma stammered. ¡°I''ve been with Noah for


    years. You''re not his first love, no matter what. If one has to make a big deal out of it, it''s me. Therefore,


    you can''t treat me like this.¡±


    Stephaniended a tight p across Emma''s face and proimed arrogantly, ¡°I don''t care how long


    you''ve been with him. He''s mine now, and only I can possess him. Everyone else can get lost!¡±


    Pretending to be scared of her wits, Emma pleaded weakly, ¡°Ms. Clinton, I didn''t mean to fight over a


    man with you. I just wanted to have his backing. Please let me go. Someone like me who uses my


    body to win over a guy''s heart can''t bepared to you.¡±


    Pinching Emma''s face harshly, Stephanie remarked, ¡°It seems you have a shred of self-awareness.¡±


    She was pleased with her revenge when she saw the red marks emerging on Emma''s face. ¡°Call Noah


    now and request him toe over within half an hour,¡± she ordered one of the men.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Clinton.¡± A sturdy man whipped out his phone and dialed Noah''s number. ¡°Mr. Walker, Ms.


    Clinton is here at Ms. Garcia''s, and she wants you to be here.¡±


    After that, he hung up and reported right away, ¡°Ms. Clinton, Mr. Walker will be here in a jiffy.¡±


    Stephanie burst out chuckling at that. ¡°Wow, Emma, Noah seems to care a lot about you! How do you


    think he will react when he sees me torturing you in front of him? Shall we ce our bets? Do you think


    he will protect you?¡±


    At that moment, Emma could not help but shudder with trepidation.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    Noah rushed to the condominium where he and Emma shared their love nest at the fastest speed. As


    soon as he entered the door, he saw Emma crawling on the ground like a dog. Noah''s eyes shed as


    he walked over.


    Emma raised her head and aggrievedly uttered, ¡°Noah, save me.¡±


    It would have been fine if she did not say anything because as soon as she uttered those words,


    Stephanie stepped on her back, causing Emma to gasp in pain.


    Feeling his heart ache, Noah wanted to reach out to help Emma, but Stephanie''s eyes swept over as


    she looked at him with a half-smile, saying, ¡°Noah, what''s wrong? Is your heart aching for her?¡±


    Retracting his gaze, Noah walked to Stephanie and replied gently, ¡°Why would I? I''m just afraid you''ll


    be tired. If you really don''t want to see her, just let her leave Tayhaven. Why bother with her and tire


    yourself?¡±


    ¡°Are you worried that I''m tired, or do you feel sorry for your little lover who''s being trampled under my


    feet? She admitted she has been with you for more than eight years. My, my. That sure is a long time.¡±


    Stephanie''s voice became sharp, and she sneered, ¡°Noah, you''re very good at pretending in front of


    me. You appear to be deeply in love with me, but you end up with other women behind me. Tell me,


    how are you worthy of my trust in you?¡±


    Noah red at Emma inconspicuously before coaxing the other woman, ¡°Steph, I''ve been treating you


    wholeheartedly the moment I married you. She and I have already ended long ago. If you''re outraged,


    you can ask people to beat me up, but don''t be sulky because I fear something will happen to you. If


    that happens, I''ll never forgive myself for the rest of my life.¡±


    Stephanie sneered as she stared at him with a smirk.


    ¡°Is that so? I thought you wanted something to happen to me sooner.¡± Stephanie waved her hand and


    continued, ¡°Unfortunately, I''ll have to disappoint you, for I still have a long life to live. I''m very jealous


    and possessive. Since you married me, I''m the only woman you''re allowed to have in your life. So


    today, whether you like it or not, you must choose between her and me.¡±


    Noah''s expression froze, but he hurriedly expressed his loyalty, ¡°Steph, I love you. Let''s stop messing


    around. Come. Let me drive you home.¡±


    Stephanie pushed his hand away like a noble queen.


    She nced at the bodyguard standing behind her and ordered, ¡°You, go cripple Ms. Garcia''s right


    thumb.¡±


    As Noah and Emma heard that, their expressions changed.


    Only then did Emma understand how unpredictable Stephanie was. Thetter did whatever she felt like


    ¡ªeven Noah had no power over her.


    Emma understood that Noah was simply useless.


    ¡°Ms. Clinton, forgive me. Noah has never loved me at all. Before marrying you, he told me he had met


    a woman he wanted to take care of in his life. I was very jealous of any woman who could marry him,


    so I nned the scene that day for you to catch us in the act. I used my beauty to tempt him, but he


    was unmoved. Because of that, I learned he no longer has feelings for me anymore. He loves you


    deeply.¡± Emma burst into tears and continued, ¡°I no longer want his love. I''m destined to lose to you.


    You''re too noble and perfect. I just want to return to my hometown and find an honest man to marry


    while I''m still young.¡±


    Letting out a snort, Stephanie stared at Emma''s pathetic state in delight.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Didn''t I ask you to cripple her finger?¡± ordered Stephanie like a demon.


    ¡°Yes, miss.¡± The bodyguard stepped forward, about to step on Emma''s fingers.


    Just then, Noah''s eyes dimmed as he struggled internally. In the end, he pushed the bodyguard away


    and pulled Emma up.


    As Stephanie witnessed that, her expression changed.


    ¡°What? Have you decided to protect this vixen?¡± asked Stephanie with a fake smile.


    Noah''s expression changed to a more gentle and affectionate one. Half-squatting in front of Stephanie,


    he stated, ¡°I''m just afraid you''ll get your hands dirty, Steph. You''re pregnant. How could I let you do


    these dirty things?¡±


    Stephanie raised her eyebrows and replied, ¡°Since you think about me so much, you can ruin her face


    for me. You know, I have never been tolerant. You can consider yourself lucky that I didn''t decide to


    cripple your ''thing'' when you have the audacity to have an affair after marrying me.¡±


    Noah seemed gentle, but he held the person in his arms firmly. ¡°Steph, you have my entire heart. Why


    would you care about an insignificant woman? You''re only lowering yourself if you do that. I took a


    fancy to a piece of jewelry, and I think it matches your temperament very well. I bought it and wanted to


    give you a surprise. Come home with me and have a look, hmm?¡±


    As Stephanie was now smarter and no longer easy to fool she questioned, ¡°You''re going to trick me for


    her?¡±


    ¡°Steph, why are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don''t do this with me. I will divorce you if you don''t cripple one of her fingers today. You can choose for


    yourself whether you want her or me,¡± said Stephanie suddenly.


    Noah slowly clenched his fists, which did not go unnoticed by Stephanie. ¡°Noah, I thought you had no


    feelings toward her,¡± she sneered. ¡°So it was only a pretense? You''re so hypocritical. To think that I


    actually married you. How disgusting.¡±


    Quickly suppressing his anger, Noah asked in a soft tone, ¡°Steph, do you really want to cripple her


    finger?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Stephanie nodded.


    With that, Noah stood up and walked toward Emma swiftly. Stepping back in fear, thetter


    subconsciously gulped and trembled. ¡°What are you doing, Noah? Remember, we''ve been in love for


    so many years. You can''t treat me like this,¡± she remarked.


    Noah increased his speed in response. Grabbing Emma''s hand, he snapped her thumb quickly and


    urately. Amid Emma''s miserable cry, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Emma, don''t hate me for this. I''m


    doing this for our future. In time, I will surely treat you better.¡±


    Emma was drenched in a cold sweat as stared at Noah in disbelief.


    She could not believe that Noah would treat her so cruelly. They had been together for at least eight


    years. Emma dedicated all her best years to him, yet that man crippled her thumb with his own hands


    and even had the audacity to say it was for their future.


    How pathetic can I be? We''ve been together for so many, yet in the end, all he''s ever loved is himself.


    Emmaughed bleakly, and the pain in her thumb was no longer that painful.


    Noah did not even nce at Emma. Approaching Stephanie, he asked tenderly, ¡°Steph, are you tired?


    Let me bring you home. I made a reservation at a restaurant with a really nice atmosphere. Maybe we


    can have a meal there together?¡±


    Stephanie was finally satisfied. Entangling their hands together, she replied, ¡°Seeing how sincere you


    are, I guess I can go with you. Let''s go, then. We''ll have a big meal. I''m in a good mood today and can


    eat two servings.¡±


    Noah slid his arm around her waist, carefully protecting her stomach. ¡°Don''t walk too fast, lest it affects


    the baby.¡±


    Stephanie quietly followed Noah and left. Naturally, the bodyguards trailed behind them. No one took


    pity on Emma, whose thumb had just been snapped.


    Emma looked at the closed door angrily and slowly got up from the ground. She tried to move her


    crippled thumb but felt a spasm of pain.


    ¡°Noah, you''re so cruel. Your heartlessness todaypletely destroyed our rtionship. Don''t me


    me for being ruthless in what I do in the future,¡± muttered Emma in rage.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After the pain in her hand subsided, Emma called Oscar again. When the call got through, she


    straightforwardly informed, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I have evidence on a lot of things Noah has done over the


    years, most of which are shady deals hispany had done with otherpanies. I can give them to


    you immediately if you want, but I need a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Bring it to thepany. If I think it will be useful, I''ll give you considerablepensation,¡± replied


    Oscar.


    Staying silent for a moment, Emma smiled before responding, ¡°Mr. Clinton, others say you''re


    indifferent, but after getting to know you, I find you''re more trustworthy than the two-faced Noah. At


    least you pay me my dues. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No nonsense, please. Be here in an hour. Bye.¡±


    Looking at the screen that had turned ck, Emma pursed her lips. A trace of ruthlessness glinted in


    her eyes as she thought about her revenge.


    Noah, you''re dead to me from now on.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    Emma sent a lot of insider information about Noah to Oscar. These were sufficient to give Noah a


    sentence if handed to the police, but they were not enough for a life sentence.


    After receiving the information, Oscar looked at Emma. ¡°So, how much do you want?¡±


    ¡°Five million. Also, please help me create a new identity. I want to start anew in another country and


    never return here,¡± Emma answered.


    ¡°All right,¡± Oscar agreed in a heartbeat. Noticing her miserable state, he questioned, ¡°Are all your


    injuries caused by Noah?¡±


    ¡°No. They''re from him and your sister.¡± Emma smiled tauntingly and continued, ¡°Mr. Clinton, she''s more


    vicious than you inparison.¡± Although Stephanie doesn''t seem to be that smart.


    Oscar nodded in agreement.


    If Stephanie was not vicious, she would not have hired someone to run over the then-pregnant Amelia,


    which almost got them killed that year. For that reason alone, Oscar would not acknowledge Stephanie


    as his sister ever again.


    He would not spare anyone who wanted the lives of his wife and son; he would take everything from


    them and leave them with nothing.


    It was easier to go from poor to rich than rich to poor. He wanted to see Stephanie left with nothing


    after being abandoned by everyone else. That would be more satisfying than taking her life.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, seeing as I didn''t hide anything from you, I hope you can send the money and process the


    new identity as soon as possible,¡± Emma uttered.


    ¡°You can leave first,¡± replied Oscar. ¡°I will get someone to prepare the things you want, but don''t you


    want to see how Noah will end up?¡±


    Smiling, she responded, ¡°From the moment he broke my thumb, he and I have nothing to do with each


    other. Compared to wasting my time watching karma catch up to him, I rather go overseas to lead the


    life I want.¡±


    ¡°You''re a smart woman,¡± hemented.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Clinton.¡± With that, Emma wore her sunsses and left the


    company. Right after she got into her car, she saw Isabe and Stephanieing from another


    direction while chatting merrily.


    Emma stared at the pregnant Stephanie resentfully. It was because of this woman that her hand was


    crippled. The reason why Emma had not gone to the doctor was so she could feel the pain longer.


    Once she grew stronger, she would return to the country and watch how Noah would fall rock bottom


    from the top and be miserable with nothing left for him.


    She could not wait for the day Noah would grovel at her feet and beg for forgiveness. He should not


    have left her to marry an unruly and spoiled woman.


    Noah, Stephanie, just you two wait. I wille back in another few years.


    Starting the engine, she drove away, going to the hospital to check up on her finger. The doctor told her


    that her finger waspletely crushed, and the possibility of recovery was nil, so they could only


    rece it with a prosthetic finger.


    Shey on the cold operating table alone, waiting for the doctor to rece her finger. Emma ced the


    me for this on Noah and Stephanie.


    In the future, she would pay back all the humiliation and pain she felt today.


    As for Stephanie, she did not know that she became Emma''s target of resentment. While carrying bags


    of food, she went upstairs with Isabe. Once they got out of the elevator, Linda stopped them.


    Steeling herself, Linda uttered, ¡°Ms. Stephanie and Ms. Walker, Mr. Clinton is working inside. You''re not


    allowed to enter.¡±


    Stephanie lifted her eyebrows and swept a nce at Linda, then she scoffed, ¡°I came to visit my


    brother. Since when did a secretary like you have the right to tell me what to do?¡±


    Linda felt her scalp turn numb. Stephanie was the Clinton family''s youngdy, thus more troublesome


    to deal with than Isabe. More importantly, if she pissed Stephanie off, Linda would have to bid


    farewell to her job.


    ¡°Ms. Stephanie, you know Mr. Clinton''s temperament. You may enter if you''d like to, but I need to


    inform him first,¡± Linda stated.


    Stephanie was about to throw a tantrum, but Isabe held her back, signaling her not to act rashly.


    ¡°You can go in and tell Oscar, Linda. We don''t have anything to do, but we shouldn''t disrupt his work,¡±


    Isabe voiced out.


    Linda nodded and entered the office.


    It was unknown what she said inside the office. When she came out, she uttered respectfully, ¡°Ms.


    Stephanie and Ms. Walker, Mr. Clinton invited you to go in.¡±


    Immediately, Stephanie entered the office pridefully. Once she saw Oscar, she could not help but


    comin, ¡°Oscar, your secretary is too arrogant. Why does she have to report it when I want to see


    you? I suggest you dismiss her and hire someone more obedient.¡±


    Ignoring Stephanie, Oscar continued to do his work.


    ¡°Oscar,¡± Stephanie called out in displeasure.


    Putting his pen down, he lifted his head and asked, ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±


    Isabe answered, ¡°Oscar, Steph said she hadn''t cooked anything for you in a long time, so she invited


    me to cook something for you together. We made these. Try them.¡±


    ¡°Leave it on the table,¡± he replied. ¡°I''ll eat once I finish my work.¡±


    Stephanie took a small te of desserts from the basket and approached him. ¡°Oscar, eat a little. I


    hardly cook anything. Since we fixed our rtionship, don''t shut me out anymore, please?¡±


    Taking a piece, Oscar tasted it andmented, ¡°Not bad. Leave it on the table. You can leave now.¡±


    Right then, Isabe moved forward and smiled. ¡°Oscar, this is goodwill from Stephanie. Eat some


    more, won''t you?¡±


    Thus, Oscar took another bite. When Isabe saw he finished it, excitement shed across her eyes as


    they lit up.


    ¡°You can leave now,¡± he said.


    Stephanie wanted to stay there longer, but Isabe tugged on her. ¡°We''ll go now, then, Oscar. Work


    hard.¡±


    Oscar merely remained buried in his work and ignored Isabe.


    Since she was in a good mood, Isabe did not mind the cold shoulder she received from Oscar.


    After leaving Clinton Corporations, Stephanie shrugged away Isabe''s hand and asked, ¡°Isabe, I


    thought you have feelings for Oscar? Why didn''t you use this chance to interact with him more?¡±


    Isabe smiled. ¡°I''m taking it slow. Right now, Oscar wouldn''t even look at me. If I keep appearing


    before him, he''ll dislike me more. However, I''m sure he''ll fall for me very soon.¡±


    Stephanie looked at her incredulously. ¡°You''ve been chasing after Oscar for three years, and you say


    he''ll fall for you very soon? Are you dreaming?¡±


    The smile on Isabe''s face turned more mysterious.


    ¡°I have a n. In the past, I thought my good looks alone could get your brother''s heart, but I now know


    that''s a hopeless dream. However, I have another strategy. As long as part of his attention is on me,


    once I carry his children, he''ll fall in love with me sooner orter.¡±


    Stephanie still could not understand her.


    Isabe did not expect Stephanie to understand her. She only needed Stephanie to be her pawn.


    As long as Stephanie was here, she could make Oscar eat the desserts she made. Once Oscar


    consumed enough of it, Isabe could perform hypnosis on him. Although the drugs she used could not


    make Oscar fall head over heels for her, she only needed a few years to make Oscar love her


    sincerely.


    Unfortunately, Isabe overestimated her charisma and underestimated Oscar''s feelings for Amelia.


    Hence, she was sure to be the loser.


    ¡°I give up. Instead of listening to your mysterious crap, let''s go shopping. It''s been a while since I


    bought a new bag. For the past few days, I''ve been arguing with Noah and didn''t have the mood to


    shop,¡± Stephanie uttered while waving her hand dismissively.


    ¡°Steph, I heard you went to cause trouble with Emma. How did it go? You didn''t kill her, did you?¡±


    Isabe asked.


    ¡°Are you that scared that she''ll die because of me?¡± Stephanie responded.


    ¡°Of course. We''re a family. I don''t want you to get into unnecessary trouble with awsuit. She''s a mere


    ¡°I only went to see if there''s anything extraordinary about her that Noah kept her around for nearly a


    decade. Noah has quite a big heart. On one hand, he expressed a deep love for me. On the other


    hand, he gave her vows and promises. He wanted to have both of us. I simply gave him the choice to


    pick either one of us. Fortunately, he didn''t disappoint me, or else I''d have taught him a lesson,¡±


    Stephanie remarked viciously.


    ¡°I''m quite jealous of you, Steph. Noah is so obedient and loyal to you. If I get married to Oscar, I''m


    going to ask for tips from you.¡±


    ¡°You wish. If it''s my brother, unless he chose to dote on you out of his own volition, no one could decide


    anything for him. Did you think everyone is like Noah, who is a good-looking loser?¡±


    Isabe only smiled in response.


    At night, Isabe went to the rooftop with two sses of wine. While feeling the breeze, she voiced out,


    ¡°Noah, I heard from Steph that you broke Emma''s finger personally. Can''t believe you''re willing to do


    that.¡±


    Noah''s face sunk at her words. ¡°Buzz off.¡±


    Isabe chuckled. ¡°No wonder Steph said you''re a good-looking loser. You can''t even protect your


    beloved woman, and you let your wife boss you around. Even your career is dependent on the


    Clintons. Neither your career nor your love life is sessful. I can''t even find anything good about you.¡±


    Noah''s face darkened further. What Isabe said hit his sore spot and rubbed salt on his would.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± he growled lowly.


    ¡°Why should I? Is that really all it takes to make you mad?¡± Isabe''s response became sharper.


    ¡°Isabe, don''t think I wouldn''t dare kill you,¡± Noah threatened angrily, wrapping his hands around her


    neck.


    Isabe''s face turned red, but the smile on her face grew wider and more infuriating.


    ¡°Noah, you do this every time I poked at your sore spot. I suggest you spend your time thinking about


    how to put Stephanie in her ce, or she will step all over you,¡± Isabemented in an annoying


    manner. ¡°Oh, and you should coax your lover, too. Otherwise, she might run away when she doesn''t


    receive anything from you, even after being with you for years.¡±


    Indescribable anger shed in Noah''s eyes.


    Shoving Isabe aside, he went downstairs, fuming.


    ¡°He''s really a loser with nothing but good looks,¡± Isabe muttered mockingly.

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    In the middle of the night, Noah went to the apartment where he and Emma lived, but when he got


    there, there was no one in the pitch-ck house.


    Noah''s expression turned more grim.


    He called Emma a dozen times before she answered the phone.


    ¡°Emma, why are you not at home?¡± Noah asked in an irritated tone.


    Emma sneered, ¡°I''m at the hospital. You broke my finger. Can''t I have it checked?¡±


    When he heard her response, guilt swelled within him.


    ¡°Which hospital are you at? I''ll go over to you now.¡±


    ¡°There''s no need for you toe. I''m heading back.¡±


    With that, Emma ended the call.


    ncing at the phone screen, Noah felt a little lost, but he didn''t think he had done anything wrong.


    Everything he did was for the future of him and Emma. He believed she would understand his current


    intentions once he got to expand Walker Group and give Emma everything she wanted.


    Emma came back with a pale face, and her hand was bandaged thickly.


    ¡°Emma, how are you?¡± Noah held her hand, his heart aching. ¡°Did the doctor say your finger will heal?¡±


    ¡°You stomped it to pieces. The doctor said that there is no possibility of recovery, so I received a finger


    transnt. How does it look? It fits perfectly, right?¡± Emma took back her hand, her voice dripping with


    sarcasm.


    Noah put on a pained expression. ¡°Emma, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I was just pretending in


    front of Steph, but I didn''t really intend to break your finger. Nevertheless, it''s all right now. The


    transnted finger looks perfect, so I don''t feel as guilty now.¡±


    Emma''s eyes flickered with mockery.


    She also lost the affection she once had in the past. To her surprise, Oscar had kept his promise.


    Shortly after she left, a sum of money had been transferred to her ount. With the money, she could


    change her identity and go abroad. When I make myself stronger with this money, I''ll return to the


    country again, witness Noah''s downfall, and watch him as he grovels and begs for my forgiveness.


    ¡°Noah, I''m tired. I just want to go upstairs to take a shower and go to bed. I don''t have time to listen to


    your nonsense,¡± Emma said petntly.


    Feeling somewhat flustered, Noah grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°Emma, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I don''t want to y hide-and-seek with a good-for-nothing loser like you anymore,¡± she


    derided.


    His countenance changed as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Who did you call a loser?¡±


    Emma looked at him disdainfully and uttered word by word, ¡°Is there anyone else here besides the two


    of us? You keep saying that you love me, but you didn''t even dare to let out a fart in front of Stephanie.


    You even broke my finger. What else could you be if not a loser?¡±


    Noah''s face contorted in fury as he grabbed her neck and said agitatedly, ¡°Don''t call me a loser. I''m


    doing all this for our future.¡±


    Having been lifted off her feet, Emma pped his hands vigorously. However, she didn''t expect the grip


    on her neck to be even tighter. Before long, she lost consciousness.


    Only then did Noah snap back to his senses and let go of her. Hands trembling in shock, he checked


    her breathing, but there was none.


    He was so frightened that he slumped to the ground, murmuring in a state of shock, ¡°Impossible. This


    is impossible. How can someone die in just one second?¡±


    The ringing phone in his pocket startled him just then.


    He hurriedly took out his phone and saw that it was Stephanie calling him. After taking a look at Emma,


    who was lying on the ground, he answered the phone hesitantly. ¡°Hi, Steph.¡±


    Stephanie barked angrily on the other end of the phone, ¡°Where are you now? It''s in the middle of the


    night, yet I can''t find you. Have you gone to that b*tch? I''ll go over there now. If I find out that the two of


    you are together, we shall see how I''ll deal with you two.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Steph, I just came out to buy you some sour food. Didn''t you say you wanted to eat some


    before you went to sleep earlier? I drove around but couldn''t find any. I''ll go back now. Stay at home,


    okay? If anything were to happen to you, my heart will ache.¡±


    ¡°All right, then. I''ll wait for you at home. I know you won''t have the guts to go to Emma anyway.¡±


    Afterforting Stephanie, Noah hung up the phone.


    Calmly, he nced at Emma, who was still lying on the ground. With a somewhat sad tone, he said,


    ¡°Emma, don''t me me. I didn''t do that on purpose. I wille back again once I cate Steph. I don''t


    want you to die either.¡±


    With that said, he left quickly. Unexpectedly, Emma, who was supposed to be dead, opened her eyes


    slowly and watched him leave, a sense of hatred glimmering in her eyes.


    She slowly got up from the ground and raised her hand to stroke her sore neck. If I hadn''t cleverly


    yed dead just now, I would''ve really been a lifeless corpse now. Noah is more ruthless than I


    thought. If Stephanie hadn''t called him, God knows what he would do to me while I was ying


    possum just now. This man is so scary! We''ve been together for almost ten years, yet he didn''t shed a


    single tear when he saw me dead.


    Emma then ran upstairs to pack her things before smashing the mirrors and chairs in the bedroom and


    destroying everything else, making the house look as though it had been robbed.


    When all of that was done, she pulled her suitcase with her and drove out of the neighborhoodte at


    night.


    She then found a random hotel to stay overnight and called Oscar at ten o''clock the next day.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I''m really sorry. I want to leave as soon as possible. I wonder if the alternate identity you


    arranged for me is ready? Noah wanted to kill mest night. If I stay here, I will die at his hands sooner


    orter. You are the only one who can help me now,¡± Emma said nervously and swallowed hard.


    Oscar merely replied indifferently, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    She told him the address.


    ¡°Okay. Stay there, and I''ll let someone pick you up.¡±


    After Oscar hung up, Emma stared at the phone. She was on pins and needles as she had no idea


    what Oscar would do. I can''t trust anyone now. A seemingly kind person who is helping me might end


    my life in the next second.


    Nevertheless, she knew that if Oscar wanted to kill her, he only needed to give his order. He wouldn''t


    even need to do it himself.


    That thought calmed her nerves.


    The memory of Noah choking her was still haunting her, and that was why she was being so cautious.


    Emma was brought to a caf¨¦ by Oscar''s subordinate.


    ¡°Ms. Garcia, this way, please,¡± said the subordinate who fetched her just now.


    Emma nodded at him courteously before going into the caf¨¦ with him. There was no one else in the


    store except the servers. She figured Oscar must have booked the entire ce.


    After she went upstairs, that person opened a door and ushered her in.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, may I know why you asked someone to bring me here? Is there anything you want me to


    do?¡± Emma spoke respectfully with a hint of caution.


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Oscar said calmly.


    As she sat down obediently, he asked someone to bring her some food.


    After the server served the pastries, Oscar said, ¡°Have some food first.¡±


    Looking at the food on the table, Emma let down her guard.


    She took a bite of the pastry and cut to the chase. ¡°Mr. Clinton, if you have any orders for me, just say


    it. I''ll listen.¡±


    However, Oscar strode over to a window, keeping mum.


    Seeing his response, she could only continue eating. After she ate about five pieces of pastries, Oscar


    finally said, ¡°Ms. Garcia, do you want to take revenge yourself?¡±


    Puzzled, Emma nced at him and replied, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I can''t figure out why you''re helping me. In my


    opinion, you have absolutely no reason to do that, do you?¡±


    With his hands behind his back, he said casually, ¡°I like to watch a couple bing rivals. You''re such


    a good pawn, so why do I have to take action myself? You said over the phone that Noah wanted to kill


    you, so I''m wondering if you want to seek revenge on your heartless lover. If you do, I can send you


    abroad to get training. When you bepetent enough to fight against Noah, I''ll let you return.


    Then, you''ll deal with Noah yourself. I think things will be very exciting by that time.¡±


    Emma lowered her gaze and pondered for a while before saying with a smile, ¡°Mr. Clinton, if you can


    lend a helping hand, I''ll be very grateful.¡±


    Oscar nodded in response.


    She picked up the coffee pot on the table, poured a cup of coffee for him, and added, ¡°Mr. Clinton,


    here''s a toast to you. Thank you for your help.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to thank me. To me, you''re just a pawn I can take advantage of,¡± Oscar said.


    Upon hearing that, Emmaughed out loud.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you''re a real man. Even when you''re using someone, you''re still so frank. Compared to


    that hypocrite, Noah, you''re so much better,¡± sheplimented sincerely.


    Oscar lifted the corner of his lips, not making a reply to her praise.


    ¡°I''ve prepared another identity for you, and you can go abroad right now. Someone will pick you up


    there and give you a series of ns in detail. I hope you don''t let me down. After all, I want to watch


    you guys fight among yourselves,¡± he remarked in a domineering tone.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, thanks in advance. When I finish my training and return, I will give you a satisfactory


    answer. After Noah is dragged into the mess, I''ll be all yours if you ever need my help,¡± Emma said


    meaningfully as she stared at his back in admiration.


    Oscar was like an impable deity. Through their interaction recently, Emma could see how perfect he


    was. Thus, she truly admired him. In fact, she was willing to be his mistress if he wanted.


    Oscar obviously understood the meaning behind her words. He nced at her contemptuously and


    said, ¡°Ms. Garcia, if you limit yourself to being someone who only knows how to cling to men, I think it''s


    a shameful waste of time and effort to support you.¡±


    Emma retrieved her gaze, a trace of embarrassment shing in her eyes. She lowered her head and


    apologized, ¡°I''m sorry. Please ignore what I''ve just said.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Garcia, explore the world more, and you''ll be more open-minded. Without the support of a man,


    you can still live a wonderful life. I am still waiting for you to do things for me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I''ll bear that in mind. I hope that I can see a look of satisfaction in your eyes on the day I


    return to Chanaea.¡±


    Oscar bobbed his head in a cid manner.


    After leaving the caf¨¦, he asked someone to bring Emma to the airport and send her abroad personally.


    When Noah went back to the apartment and found that Emma was missing, he almost lost his mind.


    His eyes darkened as he noticed the mess in the house, which looked as though it had been robbed.


    He then called Emma, but her number was no longer in service.


    Using the connections he had, he managed to get the surveince footage of the neighborhood and


    saw a fully disguised Emma putting her suitcase in the trunk before driving away from the


    neighborhood. At the sight of that, his countenance became even more terrifying.


    ¡°Emma Garcia, how dare you y dead and lie to me,¡± Noah said through gritted teeth.


    Anxious, he paced around in the security office. He never thought that Emma would betray him. She


    had been by his side for so many years, and he believed he had been good to her. He gave her every


    material possession she requested, and he also promised to only love her. Although he chose


    Stephanie for the sake of his career in the end, there was still a ce for Emma in his heart. Thus, he


    surmised he had never mistreated Emma. Yet now, she yed dead to frighten him and even escaped.


    He was worried about whether Emma would sell the secrets she knew to others. Since she had been


    with him for so many years, she knew his secrets more or less. That was why he was so perturbed by


    her departure.


    The guard in the security office asked with concern, ¡°Mr. Walker, are you okay?¡±


    Noah finally calmed down and nodded at the guard before leaving.


    As he sat in his car, he made use of his connections to check Emma''s whereabouts. Soon, he received


    news that she had gone to Anndur.


    He slumped against the car seat, a sense of uneasiness rising in his heart. To him, Emma was just a


    woman who depended on men for a living. Except for a decent appearance, she didn''t have any other


    strengths at all. She was jobless all these years. Aside from the clothes and bags he gifted her, she


    didn''t receive much money from him either. It stood to reason that she simply didn''t have much money


    to go to Anndur to splurge.


    But now, she has gone there. Who''s the one backing her?


    When the person tasked to check Emma''s whereabouts told Noah that she met with Oscar before she


    left and that the two talked for nearly half an hour before Oscar came out of the caf¨¦, Noah couldn''t sit


    still anymore.


    If Emma has ridden on Oscar''s coattails, with the ways Oscar does things, I''m afraid he already knows


    about my secrets.


    Thousands of thoughts raced through Noah''s mind within a few seconds.


    He thought of all the worst-case scenarios, but he still couldn''t figure out why Oscar would help Emma.


    The ringing of his phone got Noah out of his head.


    He took it out and saw that it was Stephanie calling.


    Taking a deep breath, he answered the phone and said patiently, ¡°Steph.¡±


    Vexed, Stephanie questioned, ¡°Noah, where are you? Don''t tell me you''re at thepany now. I went


    there to find you, but I didn''t see you. Did you go to that vixen?¡±


    When Noah heard that, his temples throbbed as he tried his best to suppress the burning rage in his


    heart.


    ¡°Steph, I''m outside discussing a coboration with clients. If you don''t believe me, you cane here.


    I''ll give you the address.¡± Noah guilt-tripped her.


    As expected, Stephanie''s tone of voice turned for the better when he said that.


    ¡°If you''re really having a business discussion, I''ll stop scolding you. Mom called and asked us to have


    dinner with themter. You''d better behave well for me. My mom has a negative impression of you,¡±


    she said bluntly. ¡°That''s all. I''m hanging up now.¡±


    While Noah stared at his phone screen, his countenance was as dark as coal.


    I''ve unintentionally spoiled Stephanie too much. She''s bing more and more willful. She doesn''t


    even have the slightest respect for me when I''m her husband! If I don''t establish my dominance, she''ll


    act all high and mighty and have her way with me.


    No matter how angry Noah was, he still dressed up to apany Stephanie to the Clinton residence.


    After parking the car, Stephanie nced sideways at Noah and ordered, ¡°Treat me betterter. Don''t let


    my parents feel that you''re a hypocrite.¡±


    He raised his hand and patted her head. ¡°Steph, Emma was an ex-lover I had before I married you. I


    believe Dad and Mom will understand. However, if you keep harping on that, I''ll get tired and think that


    you''re misunderstanding my passionate love for you. When I''m truly exhausted, that will be the end of


    our marriage.¡±


    Stephanie''s face fell. ¡°Noah, what do you mean by that? Do you want to divorce me?¡±


    He chuckled bitterly before replying, ¡°Steph, you know how I feel. I married you because I want to live a


    good life with you, and I will do my best to pamper you, for fear that you will feel mistreated. I love you


    so much, yet you keep doubting that I''m faking it. If that''s the case, we might as well get a divorce.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you dare,¡± she huffed.


    Noah spoke in a distressed tone. ¡°Don''t be riled up! I didn''t say that to make you angry. I just want to let


    you know that I married you not for the influence of your family. I simply wanted to marry you because


    it''s you.¡±


    Stephanie''s dark expression faded as she looked at him with an unfathomable look.


    d in mid-air as a gloomy look emerged on his face.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    Given his usual skeptic self, Noah was somewhat afraid of Oscar. Aside from that, Noah restrained


    himself even further, fearing that Emma had given Oscar something that would pose a threat. Hence,


    days went by peacefully for the moment.


    As for Amelia, she specifically phoned Tiffany on the weekend after a few uneventful days.


    ¡°Tiff, are you ready? I''m minutes away. Come down.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Give me five minutes and I''ll be there.¡±


    After ending the call, Amelia stered her lips onto Oscar''s and said, ¡°I''ll be taking Tiff to the hospital


    for a check-up.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to apany you?¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. I''m not a three-year-old. Besides, Tiff is there for some gynecology problems she''s having.


    Your presence will only make it difficult for her.¡±


    Oscar kept mum.


    With that said, Amelia grabbed her bag and went out. After entering the car, she buckled up herself and


    turned toward Tiffiany. Noticing that Tiffany was looking well, Amelia asked, ¡°When are you going to


    move out from the Hisson residence?¡±


    ¡°That''s not going to happen anymore because his mother insisted we stay. She would say that she is


    unwell whenever Derrick talks about moving out, so we eventually gave up.¡± Tiffany shook her head in


    response and started driving.


    Amelia fell silent for a moment before she changed the topic. ¡°I''ve already talked to James. He''s going


    to get you the best gynecologist they got. It''s better if you get yourself checked. Maybe you''re not


    actually infertile.¡±


    Tiffany, however, was at ease. ¡°I''ve visited a couple of doctors before this. At first, they would still


    politely and cordially tell me that the way to ovee this problem is through surgery and getting


    enough rest after the surgery. They would,ter on, tell me that, given the nature of my condition, the


    chances of me getting pregnant are at a bare minimum. In fact, I''m not going to force myself anymore.


    If I really can''t get pregnant, I''ll resort to surrogacy. I can''t let Derrick''s lineage die in my hands, can I?¡±


    Amelia knew that Tifanny was lying through her teeth. ¡°You sure about that?¡±


    ¡°What can I do? I can''t do this to Derrick after he gave up so much for me. Unlike the people who


    voluntarily choose not to have kids, I''m more of a traditional woman who wants kids. Besides, my in-


    laws are getting old now, so I want to realize their wishes to have a grandchild.¡± Tiffany smiled wryly.


    ¡°All right. As long as you''ve thought it through. What about Spencer? How are you going to deal with


    him?¡± Amelia reassuringly patted Tiffany''s head.


    ¡°Derrick wired them some money. I warned them that this would be thest from us. I also told them I


    would disown them if they kept it up. I''m not a benevolent saint, and I have had enough of their


    boundless demands. I don''t need a family that ignores my feelings.¡± Tiffany sounded determined.


    Amelia simply smiled.


    She was worried that despite how determined she sounded, Tiffany still couldn''t entirely give up on her


    family.


    Amelia didn''t press the matter any further, and both of them made their way to the hospital without


    saying a word.


    Upon their arrival, Tiffany went to get her check-up done while Amelia headed toward James''s office.


    She wanted to ask James about something, but she ran into an unexpected scene in the office. It


    turned out that Eva was trying to feed James some food while James was evading her. There was even


    a hint of impatience on his face.


    Amelia couldn''t help frowning at that.


    As an outsider, she could clearly tell that James bore no feelings toward Eva, which made it even more


    unpleasant seeing how Eva was bending over backward to cater to him.


    Amelia was worried. She feared that Eva would eventually lose herself and that her love toward James


    would turn into resentment after her feelings went unreciprocated.


    She knocked on the door and stopped the chase between the two.


    ¡°Amelia.¡± The two greeted her at the same time.


    Amelia entered the office and cleared her throat on purpose. ¡°When did you arrive, Eva? Why didn''t


    you visit me? I haven''t seen you in a long time.¡±


    Eva took some food to Amelia and smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°I''ve been busy coaching the new guys, and I


    finally got some time off. I came to visit James immediately so that he wouldn''t be snatched away by


    the otherdies. In fact, I nned to visit you in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Have you been very busy recently? It seems you''ve lost weight.¡±


    ¡°That''s nothing. If it''s something I love doing, it''s nothing.¡± Eva made nothing out of it.


    James stood up. ¡°Amelia, please excuse me for a moment while you catch up with Eva. It''s time to


    check on the patients.¡±


    ¡°Wait. I''lle with you, James. I haven''t seen you treating your patients for a very long time. I miss


    seeing that serious look of yours when you''re working.¡±


    A hint of impatience shed across James'' eyes but soon vanished as he concealed it. Eva did not


    capture it, but she would have ignored it even if she did.


    ¡°Eva, could you please leave us for a moment? I have something to ask James. It''s a little personal.¡±


    Amelia chimed in.


    Despite being reluctant, Eva gave in and left after hearing this.


    ¡°What do you want to know, Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Is Tiff''s fertility issue curable? Anyway, I kind of feel like there''s no point asking, so I''m going to stop


    here.¡± Amelia sat down and changed the topic. ¡°Tell me honestly, James. Do you love Eva?¡±


    James hesitated but decided to tell the truth. ¡°I''ll be honest with you. I tried epting her because of


    you, but I find it difficult. Besides, I fell in love with a girl at first sight. She''s Ms. Yates, the one that


    came with Mr. Scott the other day. I think she fits the image of a Chanaeandy that I fantasize about in


    my mind. In fact, I was nning if you had her number.¡±


    Amelia regarded him ambivalently. ¡°James, are you telling me that you can''t love her after wasting so


    much of her time? Are you toying with her?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Amelia. I didn''t mean to do it. I really tried.¡± James felt guilty.


    ¡°What do you intent to do with Eva then?¡± Amelia folded her arms.


    ¡°Actually, I''ve already told her I don''t have any feelings for her, but she didn''t take my words seriously.


    She thought I was too embarrassed to admit it and continues to pay me visits at the hospital whenever


    she was free. That is something I can''t control.¡± James shrugged.


    Amelia looked down and pondered over the matter. ¡°James, I''ll talk to Eva about this, but I need you to


    turn her down very seriously. Everyone can tell that she loves you dearly, and I don''t want her to grow


    more and more attached to you. Do you get me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± James happily obliged.


    Amelia took a nce at him and remained silent.


    After leaving the office, Amelia dragged Eva to the side and went straight to the point. ¡°Eva, stop


    seeing James from now on. He''s not the one for you.¡±


    ¡°But why? I think we''re getting along. In fact, I think we''re a match made in heaven!¡± Eva widened her


    eyes in shock.


    ¡°Admit it, Eva. You know he doesn''t love you.¡± Amelia ruthlessly pulverized Eva''s fantasy.


    The smile on Eva''s face dropped, and she unearthed herplicated feelings. ¡°Amelia, you didn''t stop


    me when I pursued James back then.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t stop you because I believe everyone has the right to pursue someone they''re interested in.


    Aside from that, I didn''t ask you to throw your dignity away when you pursue the person you love.¡±


    A drawn-out silence ensued as Eva said nothing.


    Noticing that, Amelia couldn''t bear to see her suffer, so she tried tofort her. ¡°Eva, don''t-¡±


    ¡°Amelia, I won''t give up on him! Even if you say I have no dignity, I still love him.¡± Eva was determined.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Amelia''s expression darkened immediately. ¡°Eva, James doesn''t even love you. He even told me that


    he fell in love with another girl at first sight, and he wants to pursue her. Are you really going to degrade


    yourself by continuing to stick around him like that?¡± Amelia knitted her brows and snapped.


    Eva gaped at Amelia in disbelief. In the next second, she quivered vigorously, and her eyes suddenly


    rolled back, giving Amelia a shock of her life.


    Amelia hurriedly rushed forward and worriedly asked, ¡°Eva, what''s wrong? Don''t scare me like that.¡±


    Eva, however, shunned Amelia away and in a sullen voice, yelled, ¡°Liar! I hate you!¡±


    As for Amelia, she stumbled backward after being shunned. After gingerly stabilizing herself, she put


    on a hurt expression as she looked at Eva, who let her emotions get the better of her.


    ¡°What''s gotten into the both of you?¡± As a staring contest ensued between them, Tiffany showed up.


    It was then that Amelia snapped out of it. She let out a sigh and tidied her hair before turning toward


    Tiffany. ¡°Tiff, what did the doctor say?¡±


    Tiffany shrugged in response. She also concealed her disappointment as she replied, ¡°What else? It''s


    all the same. They told me that it''s basically impossible for me to get pregnant unless there''s a


    miracle.¡±


    ¡°It''s all right. You need to take it slow.¡±


    Tiffany returned an easy smile before turning toward Eva. ¡°What happened? Are you in a fight with


    Amelia?¡±


    ¡°No. That''s not it. Amelia was giving me some advice, and I retorted because I didn''t agree with what


    she said. You saw the rest.¡± Eva shook her head.


    ¡°Okay. As long as you''re not in a fight. Whatever Amelia said, she said for your sake. She''s far more


    experienced than you in life, so it''s best if you could listen to some of her advice. Don''t ever put


    yourself at a loss.¡±


    Eva pursed her lips in response.


    At the side, Amelia said, ¡°Let''s leave first if there''s nothing else, Tiff.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Noticing that they were about to leave, Eva hurriedly took Amelia''s hand and apologized, ¡°I''m sorry for


    being too emotional just now, Amelia.¡±


    Amelia stopped in her tracks and mulled over something before replying, ¡°Amelia, I''m doing this for


    your own good. You should think about it carefully.¡±


    ¡°I''ve already done that, and I know what I''m doing. Amelia, I''m not going to give up on him. I''ve never


    been so in love with a person before.¡±


    ¡°Then suit yourself. When you''re done here,e pay me a visit. I''ll have Molly make you some


    delicacies.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Amelia.¡±


    After Amelia and Tiffany disappeared from her vision, Eva furiously stormed into James'' office.


    ¡°Tell me, James. Did you fall in love with another girl?¡± Eva went straight to the point.


    James put down his pen and gazed up. ¡°Yes. That''s true.¡±


    Fury consumed Eva in an instant. All her fine mannerisms went out the window as she and ced her


    hands on the desk and bellowed, ¡°James Baylor! Tell me! If you have a girl that you love, then what am


    I to you?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Eva. You''re just not my type,¡± James replied in exasperation.


    At the peak of her fury, Eva suddenly scoffed and went deathly calm. ¡°It''s fine. If you don''t love me now,


    you can always love me back in the future. I''ll go to my sister''s to visit Tony and leave you to your


    business.¡±


    Meanwhile, James'' gaze hardened as he watched Eva''s departing silhouette before he sighed.

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    Eva went over to Amelia''s ce at night. After dinner, she yed with Tony for a while. When Tony had


    fallen asleep, she dragged Amelia to the guest room where she was staying.


    ¡°Tell me honestly, Amelia. Who did James fall in love with?¡± she demanded.


    Amelia plunged into silent contemtion for a moment before she answered, ¡°I''ve indeed seen that girl


    before. Her name is Nina Yates, and she''s the heiress of the Yates family. She''s stunningly beautiful,


    even more so than Derrick. In fact, she can be considered a rare beauty. It''s understandable that


    James fell in love with her at first sight.¡±


    At that, Eva grew a touch irate and griped, ¡°Why didn''t you tell me earlier that he developed feelings for


    another woman, Amelia? Then, I could''ve taken preventive measures and wouldn''t be in such a


    passive position right now.¡±


    Staring at her, Amelia advised earnestly, ¡°Eva, the two of you are of two different worlds in the first


    ce. Don''t hound him relentlessly, lest you can''t even be friends in the end. It''s been several months


    since you pursued him wholeheartedly, but you can tell he has no interest in you at all. Let it go.¡±


    Upset, Eva sulked.


    ¡°This wasn''t what you said previously, Amelia. You even helped me with a makeover, so I''m no longer a


    tomboy. As the saying goes, a persistent pursuer can soften the staunchest heart. As long as I pursue


    him relentlessly, I believe he''ll ept me one day,¡± she countered curtly.


    After pondering for a while, Amelia changed the subject. ¡°I wish you all the best, then.¡±


    Grabbing her hand, Eva reassured in a soft voice, ¡°Don''t worry about me, Amelia. I know what I''m


    doing.¡±


    ¡°I really hope so. I don''t concur with women casting even their dignity aside for the sake of pursuing a


    man.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Amelia didn''t try further convincing her otherwise, merely urging Eva to rest well before returning to her


    bedroom.


    The night passed peacefully.


    The next day, Eva implored Amelia to apany her to the hospital on the pretext of a stomachache.


    In the car, Amelia questioned once more, ¡°Are you really having a stomachache, Eva?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Eva asserted.


    However, Amelia could see that herplexion was rosy. She appears to be in the pink of health, not


    at all looking as though she has a stomachache. Oh well, she''s probably fibbing, making up an excuse


    to go to the hospital to seek James out.


    Verily, she was worried that Eva''s painstaking efforts would ultimately end up in vain.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Eva got her wish of seeing Nina.


    At the sight of James going all out to gain Nina''s favor, she went green with envy. She immediately


    rushed over and yanked the man to her side as she snarled, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    James hurriedly put distance between them and exined to Nina urgently, ¡°Don''t take it the wrong


    way, Ms. Yates. She isn''t my girlfriend.¡±


    Following that, Eva''s temper spiked further.


    ¡°When am I not your girlfriend, James? So, she''s Nina Yates?¡± She shot daggers at Nina, radiating


    hostility.


    Eva was astounded by the woman''s beauty, but it was promptly overwhelmed by her envy. A sense of


    inferiority inexorably shed through her.


    She''s truly too beautiful. If such is my love rival, I don''t have any chances of winning at all.


    Conversely, Nina greeted her good-naturedly, ¡°Nice to meet you. I''m Nina Yates. And you are?¡±


    Eva gritted her teeth. James pulled her behind him and whispered, ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself, Eva.


    I''ll really be mad at you if you scare her.¡±


    His warning had Eva letting out a bark of furiousughter.


    Catching sight of Amelia who was approaching, Nina greeted her with a smile, ¡°It''s been a long time,


    Amelia.¡±


    Amelia inwardly heaved a sigh. My fears havee to pass. Nina is here, so things would be tense


    between everyone if Eva were to kick up a fuss for real. Besides, Nina is innocent.


    Despite the thoughts running through her mind, Amelia inquired gently, ¡°Why are you here at the


    hospital, Nina?¡±


    ¡°Carter is injured, so I apanied him to the hospital.¡± Nina sighed, the smile on her face fading


    slightly.


    ¡°How did he get injured all of a sudden?¡± Amelia queried in puzzlement.


    ¡°He had a fight with June because of the matter concerning Ms. Larson.¡±


    Amelia''s mouth twitched, but she stifled the urge to pursue the question further.


    Just then, Carter strolled over after having his hand bandaged. When Amelia saw the size of the


    bandage, she reckoned that he likely fractured his hand.


    ¡°Why did you get into a fight with June, Carter?¡± she asked.


    Casting a nce at his injured hand, Carter dered, ¡°He was asking for it.¡±


    Amelia wanted to speak further, but he beat her to it. ¡°Why are you here at the hospital? Are you not


    feeling well?¡±


    ¡°No. I apanied Eva here. If you don''t mind, let''s go and have a cup of coffee. We haven''t talked in


    a long time,¡± Amelia suggested.


    Carter deliberated for a moment and was just about to respond when James interrupted in a rare show


    of enthusiasm, ¡°Sure! It so happens that I don''t have any patients. It''ll be my treat. If you don''t like


    coffee, Ms. Yates, we can have something else. Feel free to name any ce.¡±


    His intentions were as clear as day.


    Eva was so livid that her face flushed bright red. Tugging at him, she whined, ¡°I''m feeling terribly


    unwell, James. Please check me out instead of going for coffee with them.¡±


    James, on the other hand, anxiously wanted to put distance between them.


    Clocking Eva''s drama, Amelia felt her head throb.


    ¡°Stop messing around, Eva. Everyone is watching!¡± she chided.


    Only then did Eva stop kicking up a fuss.


    They all went to a coffee shop nearby.


    Amelia ordered some food. James turned to Nina and inquired earnestly, ¡°What would you like to eat,


    Ms. Yates?¡±


    ¡°Just take care of your girlfriend, Dr. James. I can take care of myself,¡± Nina replied courteously yet


    detachedly.


    She felt somewhat awkward since Eva was glowering at her as though she was her mortal enemy.


    James red at Eva, his blood boiling.


    For a moment, the atmosphere took a dip.


    Amelia could only pretend that she hadn''t seen anything and questioned, ¡°How are things between you


    and Jennifer, Carter?¡±


    ¡°Same old, same old,¡± Carter answered despondently.


    ¡°His rtionship with Ms. Larson is terrible now, Amelia. Previously, he spotted June, Ms. Larson, and


    Ms. Yard in a heated argument. He strode right up and beat June up without a single word. s, Ms.


    Larson wasn''t appreciative and even told him not to bother her. And so, the two of them plunged into a


    stalemate. I initially nned to exin things to her, but he forbade me from doing so,¡± Nina interjected.


    Even without having witnessed the scene, Amelia could imagine it in her mind.


    Eva evidently understood Nina''s meaning as well, for she sneered, ¡°Ah, so you''re dating Mr. Scott, Ms.


    Yates. Since you already have a boyfriend, don''t seduce someone else''s man like a vixen. It isn''t


    morally right to do so.¡±


    Nina eyed her in bafflement.


    Meanwhile, Amelia frowned and threw Eva a warning look.


    ¡°Ms. Yates, my cousin is blunt sometimes, so don''t take it to heart,¡± she murmured apologetically.


    Nina shook her head. ¡°I''m fine. Just call me Nina, Amelia. It feels formal that you''re addressing me as


    Ms. Yates.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Amelia agreed readily.


    At that, Eva snorted disdainfully.


    Amelia turned her gaze to Eva. Just when she was about to speak, strains of amotion drifted over


    from upstairs. They all looked up, only to see Cassie throwing a ss of water in Jennifer''s face. When


    Carter saw that, his expression changed drastically. Taking the stairs a few at a time, he sprinted up


    and seized hold of Cassie, who was poised to hit Jennifer.


    ¡°Are you okay, Jennifer?¡± he asked in concern.


    Jennifer felt wretched in her drenched state. When she spotted Carter appearing like a knight on a


    white horse, a glimmer of warmth shed across her eyes. She was just about to speak when she


    glimpsed Nina, who swiftly ran up. Her gaze abruptly went cold, the glint of warmth earlier all but gone.


    ¡°Are you okay, Ms. Larson?¡± Nina queried worriedly.


    Shaking off the water from her head, Jennifer replied calmly, ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    Nina took out a clean handkerchief from her bag, urging, ¡°Use this to wipe your face, lest you catch a


    cold, Jennifer.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking the handkerchief, Jennifer wiped her face casually.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Scott, Ms. Yates. Cassie and I were merely ying around. Please excuse us if there''s


    nothing else,¡± Jennifer stated.


    Carter regarded her conflictedly. He was still holding tightly onto Cassie''s hand, in fear that she would


    go crazy and hurt Jennifer.


    Amelia followed them up as well. As she watched the entire mess, she internallymented her bad


    luck. Gosh, what a small world that all women who once had grievances with each other are gathered


    together in the same ce!


    Seeing that a crowd was gathering, Cassie shook Carter''s hand off. She shot Jennifer a re before


    snagging her bag and stalking off. No sooner had she taken a few steps than she spotted Amelia, who


    was standing at the back. At once, the hatred within her surged to the forefront.


    As past grievances and present loathing seized her, she strode over and bumped Amelia''s shoulder,


    causing thetter to stumble.


    Steadying Amelia, Eva barked, ¡°Hey! Are you blind? You''re no different from an uneducated shrew with


    your crude and rude behavior!¡±


    Cassie merely harrumphed before walking away.


    ¡°What''s her problem? How boorish!¡± Eva growled.


    Amelia tugged at her hand before she walked over and inquired politely, ¡°Are you okay, Ms. Larson?¡±


    Sweeping an indifferent nce over her, Jennifer replied stiffly, ¡°I''m fine. Thank you for your concern,


    Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Amelia heaved a sigh. Well, she really hates me because of Laura''s matter.


    ¡°I''ve got something else to do, so I''ll be taking my leave first, Mr. Scott, Ms. Yates,¡± Jennifer murmured


    aloofly.


    Carter grabbed her hand and dragged her down the stairs without a single word.


    ¡°Let go of my hand, Carter!¡± Jennifer eximed.


    Still, Carter remained silent.


    Eva, on the other hand, turned to Nina with a grim look and remarked, ¡°Your boyfriend has left while


    holding another woman''s hand, Ms. Yates.¡±


    Chuckling, Nina rified, ¡°Carter and I are just friends. It''s not what you think.¡±


    When Eva heard that, her face fell. Contrarily, James'' expression radiated excitement.


    Jennifer, who was dragged out of the coffee shop, shook Carter''s hand off and snapped, ¡°What exactly


    do you want, Carter?¡±


    Carter looked at her with a gloomy expression. Gritting his teeth, he hissed, ¡°Do you love him so much?


    He''s in a rtionship with countless women, yet you have to stoop so low to be one of them?¡±


    Such fury zed within Jennifer that she chortled.


    ¡°What right do you have to question me, Mr. Scott? You look like an angry husband who caught his wife


    cheating on him. Don''t tell me you have fallen in love with me?¡± Jennifer scoffed.


    ¡°Yes, I''ve fallen in love with you. I was a b*stard in the past and didn''t know how to cherish you, but I do


    now. Please give me another chance, won''t you?¡± Carter shouted in a repressed voice.


    Jennifer was promptly stunned.


    His expression turned gentle as he pleaded softly, ¡°Please give me another chance, Jennifer. I''ll treat


    you well.¡±


    As Jennifer snapped back to her senses, she took a step back. Casting a sorrowful nce at him, she


    turned around and walked away.


    Carter grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Jennifer, please give me another chance, won''t you?¡± he begged agonizingly.


    Jennifer tilted her head upward to force back the tears welling in her eyes. Then, she whirled around


    and punched his chest uncontrobly while venting, ¡°I hate you, Carter! I detest you! If you''d even said


    that to me a year earlier, we won''t end up like this! I would''ve agreed ecstatically. Subsequently, we


    might have gotten married and had children. But now... we can never go back to how we were in the


    past.¡±


    My mother''s illness and the video of me with someone else have be indelible stains on me. As


    such, we''re destined to have no future!


    Carter allowed her to strike him as she pleased. When she finally had enough, he pulled her into his


    arms and murmured, ¡°As long as you''re willing, we can definitely go back to how we were in the past.


    You only need to love me as you did back then. Everything else isn''t important anymore.


    Jennifer struggled, but the man was hugging her too tightly that she couldn''t budge at all.


    ¡°As long as you''re willing, Jennifer, we can definitely go back to how we were in the past,¡± Carter said.


    However, his words were like knives, stabbing Jennifer in the heart.


    If I''d heard such words from him a year or two earlier, I would''ve agreed happily. But now, things are no


    longer the same. I''m in an inextricable rtionship with another man, and I even got myself in a love


    triangle. Worse still, I was caught on video. I''ve long since be notorious in Tayhaven. While those


    acquainted with me respect me as the sole heiress of the Larson family, they talk about my figure and


    the like behind my back, theirnguage filthy and crude. I''m no longer worthy of him.


    ¡°Let go of me first,¡± she uttered calmly.


    Carter let go of her. He dipped his head and stared into her eyes that had reverted to their usual


    serenity. ¡°Please give me another chance, Jennifer.¡±


    Shaking her head, Jennifer said, ¡°I''ve still got some business to handle, so I''ll be leaving first. Besides,


    there''s someone else by your side now. Ms. Yates is beautiful and docile, very much pleasing. Don''t let


    her down.¡±


    ¡°Nina and I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Scott must like her a lot as well, no? She makes a perfect match with you. She''s stunning, but


    you''re not too bad yourself. All the best. If the two of you were to get married one day, I''ll definitely give


    you both a sizeable mary gift,¡± Jennifer added, cutting him off.


    Carter''s expression darkened a shade. Looking right into her eyes, he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Is this


    really how you think?¡±


    Averting her gaze, Jennifer didn''t reply to that. She merely noted, ¡°I''ve still got a business lunch with a


    representative from anotherpanyter, so let''s talk another day. Please excuse me.¡±


    Carter clutched her hand, offering, ¡°I''ll go with you.¡±


    Jennifer wanted to shake his hand off, but she was no match for his strength.


    Gazing up at him, she beseeched, ¡°Allow me some dignity, Carter. I don''t want you to see me in a


    wretched state every time you bump into me. We never dated, so you don''t need to take responsibility


    for me. I''m serious.¡±


    Carter fixated his eyes on her.


    ¡°I beg you.¡±


    At that, Carter was a touch startled. Seizing advantage of his moment of distraction, Jennifer withdrew


    her arm and quickly left in her high heels.


    Amelia walked over and queried softly, ¡°Are you not going after her?¡±


    Carter retracted his gaze and gave a bitter chuckle,menting, ¡°In the past, she was the one who


    chased after me relentlessly. Now, the tables have turned, but she''s avoiding me like the gue. I don''t


    know what else to do anymore.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, he sighed glumly. ¡°I was in love with you for many years, but you became


    another man''s wife. Now, I would like to start a new rtionship, but the person I fancy fled. Say, isn''t


    my EQ pathetically low? There are only two women whom I ever had feelings for, but neither ended up


    belonging to me.¡±


    Amelia threw him a look before she shifted her gaze back in the direction in which Jennifer had long


    since disappeared. ¡°The Carter I know will never give up.¡±


    In response, Carter merely chuckled wryly. Out of the blue, Amelia noticed that the beard on his chin


    wasn''t shaved clean. Well, he''s indeed much more dispirited now.


    ¡°I''m sorry you had to see all that, Amelia. I''ll treat you to a meal another day. I''ve still got some work at


    the office,¡± said Carter half-heartedly.


    Amelia nodded.


    Subsequently, Carter told Nina to go home by herself, iming that he had something to do at the


    office and needed to make a trip back.


    Nina wasn''t the clingy type either, so she urged him to leave, telling him she would just take a taxi


    hometer.


    As soon as Carter had left, James immediately offered in all earnestness, ¡°I''ll drive you back, Ms.


    Yates.¡±


    Nina nced at Eva, who was eyeing her with hostility, before courteously turning him down. ¡°It''s okay.


    I''ll be fine taking a taxi hometer. Anyway, thank you for the offer.¡±


    James didn''t give up but insisted, ¡°It''s better that I drive you home. Not only are you alone, but you''re


    also stunningly beautiful. There are many perverts nowadays, so I''m worried that something might


    happen to you.¡±


    ¡°That''s not an issue. I''ve been learningbat arts since young, so the average ruffian isn''t my match.


    You should drive your girlfriend back instead,¡± Nina declined politely.


    She turned to Amelia. ¡°I''ll be leaving first, Amelia. Let''s go out another time.¡±


    ¡°Have a safe trip home.¡±


    No sooner had Nina left than James deted like a balloon, his usual handsome and dashing self


    nowhere to be seen.


    Seeing him all crestfallen, Eva seethed. Needless to say, she felt all the more bitter.


    ¡°Have you really fallen in love with her, James?¡± she asked seriously for the very first time.


    James turned to look at her and likewise answered solemnly, ¡°Yes, I''ve fallen in love with her. She''s


    very different. With a mere look, I can see right to the bottom of her heart. Therefore, I want to pursue


    her.¡±


    ¡°What about me, then?¡± Eva countered.


    A sh of guilt flittered across James'' eyes.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Eva. You''re nice, but you''re really not my type. Previously, I only nned to try dating you for


    Amelia''s sake. However, feelings can''t be forced. I''m used to speaking bluntly, unlike locals, so I


    apologize if my words hurt you. Nheless, I don''t want you to fall deeper,¡± he exined somberly.


    Eva''s eyes turned red-rimmed. She bit her lip hard and stared at him for a long time. An eternityter,


    she reluctantly replied, ¡°It''s okay. Never mind that you don''t like me now, for it''s enough that I like you. I


    believe that I can move you with my sincerity. Sooner orter, you''ll fall in love with me.¡± After saying


    that, she hurried away while dragging Amelia along, so frantic that it was as though the hounds of hell


    were on her heels.


    James gazed at her gradually disappearing figure with guilt welling within him. Only after she was gone


    from sight did he head toward his car. Opening the car door, he climbed into the car and sped away.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    After they had run off far into the distance, Eva hugged Amelia and cried her heart out.


    Hugging her in distress, Amelia gently patted her on the back and coaxed tenderly, ¡°It''s okay. There,


    there.¡±


    Eva continued crying ceaselessly. Only after weeping for an indeterminate time did she slowly stop.


    ¡°Am I really that inferior, Amelia?¡± Eva inquired unconfidently.


    In response, Amelia enunciated, ¡°No, you''re exceedingly outstanding. But James isn''t quite suitable for


    you. A man who appreciates you will appear in the future. A woman will only be happy when she meets


    a man who knows how to appreciate her. She''ll also grow increasingly beautiful. Therefore, give up on


    him, okay?¡±


    Regretfully, Eva shook her head morosely. Then, she replied sorrowfully, ¡°I really love him a lot, Amelia.


    I won''t give up on him. I believe that he''ll definitely fall in love with me one day as long as I''m persistent


    enough.¡±


    Amelia wanted to speak yet was hesitant to do so. She wore a slightly conflicted expression.


    Pulling herself away from Amelia''s embrace, Eva wiped her tears and reverted to her usual self as


    though nothing had ever happened. ¡°Let''s go, Amelia! I''m fine now.¡±


    Amelia patted her cousin''s face, urging, ¡°Talk to me if there''s anything you''d like to get off your chest.


    We''re family, so you don''t need to pretend to be strong in front of me.¡±


    Shaking her head, Eva maintained, ¡°I''m really fine. It''s no big deal, just a temporary rejection by a


    man.¡±


    Amelia''s lips twitched, but she changed the subject in the end. ¡°Come, let''s go home.¡±


    The next day, Eva prepared a ton of food and went to the hospital as usual. Her eagerness had gotten


    on James'' nerves so much that he even made up an excuse and left the hospital.


    For the first time in forever, he went to Amelia''s workce.


    When Amelia received a call from James that he was in the lobby of her office, she applied for a brief


    leave and went downstairs.


    ¡°Why did youe to my office, James?¡± Amelia queried.


    With a shrug, James implored helplessly, ¡°I beg you, Amelia. Can you please talk to Eva?¡±


    Amelia likewise felt helpless.


    ¡°James, I''ve talked to her as much as I could, but she simply wouldn''t listen. Her love for you is really


    deep-rooted, so I really can''t do anything unless she truly gives up on you.¡± Eva was the kind of person


    who never gave up until the very end, so Amelia couldn''t do anything about it either. Instead, she


    ventured, ¡°Can you really not try epting her, James?¡±


    James declined right away. ¡°No. If there really were a possibility of me falling in love with her, it


    would''ve happened long ago. When it''s a woman I like, I''ll take the initiative to pursue her and definitely


    wouldn''t make her sad.¡±


    At that, Amelia gave a bitter chuckle.


    Just then, her phone rang. Picking it up for a look, she saw that it was a call from Eva.


    She hesitated for a moment, but ultimately, she answered the call.


    ¡°Amelia, is James with you?¡± Eva went straight to the point.


    ¡°Yeah, he''s here. Eva, listen here. I think you should stop seeing James for some time. You''re putting


    too much pressure on him right now, and you''ll only scare him off,¡± Amelia suggested.


    The person on the other end of the phone went silent.


    ¡°Are you listening, Eva?¡± Amelia called out hesitantly.


    A sigh was the only response she received from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I''ll head over to your office right now, Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Eva, don''t¡ª¡± Before Amelia could finish speaking, the person on the other end had already hung up.


    Clutching her phone with the darkened screen in hand, she uttered, ¡°Eva ising over, James.¡±


    As though a formidable enemy was on his heels, James dered, ¡°In that case, I''ll leave at once!¡±


    Amelia grabbed his hand, urging, ¡°Wait for a while, James. I think you need to talk to her properly.¡±


    James was wholly exasperated.


    ¡°Amelia, it does me no good to talk to her properly. Am I to beat her up instead? She''s adept atbat


    arts, so I might not necessarily be her match were I to do so. She''s pretending to be gentle now, but


    deep down in her bones, she''s actually pretty savage. I''m afraid that she''d pummel me at the slightest


    difference in opinion if I were to date her. I''ve got to consider my safety,¡± James said half-jokingly.


    That had Amelia torn betweenughing and crying. But inwardly, she found it rather unfair toward Eva.


    It''s true that she has the appearance of a warrioress. Coupled with her profession as a coach, she


    looks exceedingly hardy. But in reality, she''s kind and never hits someone without reason. Why does


    everyone think that a girl who knowsbat arts is violent? On the contrary, I think those who know


    combat arts are better at restraining themself, never simply taking advantage of their capabilities to hit


    others.


    ¡°James, such a remark is considered an insult to her. I think she treats you unbelievably well. As long


    as she has the day off, she goes to the hospital to visit you. She even cooks for you, learning all your


    favorite foods. How did youe to the conclusion that she would hit you?¡± Amelia countered calmly.


    Realizing his gaffe, James apologized sincerely, ¡°I''m sorry. That wasn''t what I meant.¡±


    Amelia waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Eva will be here in a moment. Just wait for her here.¡±


    James opened his mouth, but he couldn''t bring himself to refuse her in the end.


    Eva came in no time, arriving in less than ten minutes. Such astounding speed had James suspecting


    that she tailed him there.


    ¡°James!¡± Eva sprinted over in great haste.


    Amelia stopped her, advising, ¡°Eva, talk properly with Jamester. Don''t be too eager.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Swallowing, Eva nodded in assent.


    ¡°Go out and talk with Eva, James,¡± Amelia stated.


    This time, James nodded.


    The two of them left the office and went to a corner where there were few pedestrians. Eva turned


    James over to face her and demanded, ¡°Tell me, James. What exactly do I need to do to get you to fall


    in love with me?¡±


    ¡°Eva, I really don''t have any feelings¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to listen to such empty talk. Give me something specific. What exactly do I need to do to


    get you to fall in love with me?¡± Eva pressed domineeringly.


    A slight sense of resentment rose within James. Verily, he loathed such overbearing tactics in winning


    his affection.


    Eva wasn''t his type, and that included her domineering and bossy personality. Although she had


    restrained herself a lot for his sake, he still found it hard to take a liking to her.


    ¡°Well, unless you change your countenance and have a height of at least one point seven six meters,


    your figure tall and sexy. You asked me what you need to do to get me to fall in love with you, yes? As


    long as you change your face to look the same as Ms. Yates, have a height of one point seven six


    meters, and be gentle and considerate, perhaps I''ll consider it.¡± James intentionally asked for


    something that was impossible for her.


    Eva was so livid that her hands balled into fists. Shooting daggers at him, she questioned in a wounded


    voice, ¡°Are you saying this deliberately, James?¡±


    ¡°No. That''s just the type I like.¡± Eying her height, James added, ¡°Your height alone disqualifies you.¡±


    Snapping, Eva finally got physical with him. She swept her leg out at the man. James was stunned for


    a second before he immediately dodged. As her speed elerated, his dodging followed suit.


    ¡°Calm down, Eva. There are many people here, so don''t make a scene,¡± James bellowed, looking all


    pathetic.


    However, Eva''s whole focus was on striking him. James, on the other hand, merely dodged without


    retaliating out of the guilt within him.


    ¡°You''re such a b*stard, James Baylor! I''ve been circling around you for eons, but you wiped out all my


    efforts with a single utterance of me not being your type! If it weren''t because of my love for you, do you


    think I would''ve lowered myself to wait on you for so long? You benefitted from everything I did, yet you


    now dare to disdain my appearance and figure!¡± Evambasted as she struck at James.


    With a single misstep, James suffered two kicks in the butt. Staggering, he almost fell on his face.


    By the time Amelia received news that Eva had beaten James up and rushed over, she was greeted by


    the sight of thetter crouching by the side of the road with his suit jacket in hand, appearing


    exceedingly wretched. Meanwhile, the former stood at the side and glowered at the man.


    A pounding headache assailed her. A matter had just settled, and now, there''s another one. Verily, I


    can never have any peace.


    ¡°Eva, James, what happened? Didn''t I tell you both to talk it out properly?¡± Amelia asked in


    exasperation as she walked over.


    Eva continued ring at James fixedly. The instant thetter moved, she followed suit with a step


    forward. Gritting her teeth, she snarled, ¡°I''m exceedingly dissatisfied at the sight of you right now,


    James. You''d best stay still. Otherwise, I''d pummel you within an inch of your life.¡±


    James shrugged at Amelia helplessly.


    Frowning, Amelia suppressed her wrath and inquired, ¡°Why did you hit him, Eva?¡±


    Eva pointed at James and barked, ¡°Ask him, Amelia! You have no idea how far he went. He said he


    didn''t like my appearance. Fine, I can go and have cosmetic surgery for his sake. But he even criticized


    my height. He said he''d only consider me if I had a height of one point seven six meters. I''m just a little


    over one point six meters. How am I to shoot up to such a height when I''m not at puberty?¡±


    The corners of Amelia''s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Are those your requirements, James?¡±


    A sh of embarrassment flittered across James'' face.


    ¡°I didn''t mean anything, Amelia. I just wanted to deter her so that she''d give up.¡±


    Suddenly, Eva shouted, ¡°I''ll never give up! You want someone with a height of one point seven six


    meters, yes? Fine, I''ll go and have limb-lengthening surgery. Then, you want me to change my face to


    look like Ms. Yates, yes? Fine, I''ll also go and have cosmetic surgery. I''m willing to do anything for your


    sake!¡±


    Upon hearing that, both Amelia and James were stunned.


    Neither of them expected her to love him so much that she would even agree to such unreasonable


    demands.


    Amelia felt the stirrings of a migraine.


    Meanwhile, James felt that things had gotten out of hand.


    That wasn''t his intention at all. He merely wanted Eva to give up. After all, any woman with some self-


    respect would fly into a rage and stalk off. Never had he imagined that not only would she refuse to


    budge, but she even agreed to his unreasonable demands.


    ¡°Stop doing this, Eva. I''m a b*stard, so you really don''t need to do this,¡± James uttered in exasperation.


    Eva was so infuriated that her eyes zed scarlet.


    ¡°I''ve already taken it seriously. As long as I fulfill those two requirements of yours, you''ll fall in love with


    me, right?¡± she queried in a near-desperate voice.


    James was promptly caught between a rock and a difficult ce.


    ¡°Stop messing around, Eva!¡± Amelia chastised sternly.


    ¡°I''m not messing around, Amelia!¡± Eva riposted in a shout.

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    Amelia pulled Eva behind her and said to James coldly, ¡°James, Eva is rather upset now, so I''m taking


    her home. Go back to the hospital. We''ll talk another day.¡±


    Rubbing his swollen cheek, James nodded. ¡°I''ll be going back, then, Amelia. Do talk to her.¡±


    After saying that, he swiftly left. Eva initially wanted to chase after him, but Amelia held her back.


    ¡°Stop messing around, Eva. Right now, go back to my house and stay there. I''ll have a chat with you


    when I return after work. I think you''ve already reached the point where you''ve got no bottom line in


    loving someone,¡± Amelia reprimanded with a stony expression.


    Eva bit her lip hard. Yet, her eyes remained trained in the direction where James left, making it clear as


    day that her thoughts were still on the man.


    At the sight of her in such a condition, sheer disappointment swamped Amelia.


    ¡°Go home. Otherwise, our rtionship ends here,¡± Amelia ordered austerely.


    Eva wavered for a while, but still, she left in the end.


    When Amelia returned home in the afternoon after work, Eva had several pamphlets on cosmetic


    surgery centers spread in front of her and several books on increasing one''s height through surgery


    scattered by her leg. The instant she saw all that, her expression darkened frightfully.


    ¡°Eva.¡± She walked over, keeping a tight rein on her fury.


    As soon as Eva saw Amelia and Oscar entering the house, she put away the books on the table.


    Feigning calmness, she greeted with a smile, ¡°Amelia, Oscar, you''re both home.¡±


    Amelia pointed at the books in her hands and demanded, ¡°What''s with all these, Eva? You should give


    me an exnation, no?¡±


    Eva shook her head and fibbed, ¡°It''s nothing, Amelia. I was merely looking through them casually.


    Since both you and Oscar are home, I''ll go back to my room. I''ll have to return to base for training in a


    few days.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    ¡°Amelia,¡± Eva purred, hoping to diminish Amelia''s dissatisfaction.


    ¡°We shall talk after dinner,¡± Amelia stated without any room for negotiation.


    Left with no other choice, Eva could only relent.


    After dinner, Amelia called Eva to the study.


    She crossed her arms before her chest, looking all serious.


    ¡°Eva, no matter what, I''ll never agree to you undergoing cosmetic surgery. It''s true that a woman


    beautifies herself for her beau, but that''s on the premise of not damaging her own countenance. If you


    really go for cosmetic surgery and limb-lengthening surgery because of a single remark from James, I''ll


    break your leg straight away. Also, I''ll feel ashamed on your behalf that you''re stooping so low in loving


    someone,¡± she asserted gravely.


    Eva remained silent, but her eyes slowly turned red-rimmed.


    ¡°I really love him a lot, Amelia. I''ve never liked someone so much. From the moment Iid eyes on him,


    I felt that he was my Prince Charming. He''s so outstanding that he practically shines. Truly, I can''t live


    without him. Amelia, cosmetic surgery and limb-lengthening surgery are the only methods avable to


    me. As long as I be his type, I believe he''ll fall in love with me,¡± she countered aggrievedly.


    Amelia regarded her in anguish.


    ¡°Eva, the fact that you''re saying such words breaks my heart. Because of a man, you''ve even lost your


    bottom line. Are you not ashamed of yourself?¡± Amelia questioned.


    Eva said nothing.


    Inhaling deeply, Ameliaposed herself.


    ¡°Eva, I don''t mind allowing you to mess around, but my only condition is that you can''t damage your


    body,¡± she warned.


    Eva remained silent, but deep within, she had already made up her mind. She was nning to go for


    cosmetic surgery.


    For James'' sake, I''m willing to do anything at all, even if doing such things will damage my body!


    ¡°Got it, Amelia,¡± Eva muttered.


    When Eva wanted to leave the house the next day, Amelia asked Oscar to send two men to tail her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Oscar did as she wished but then said to her, ¡°She''s already an adult, so she can take responsibility for


    the decisions she makes. If she wants to have cosmetic surgery, you can stop her once, but you can''t


    stop her forever.¡±


    ¡°I''m not stopping her from having cosmetic surgery. If she wants to do it because she''s dissatisfied with


    her appearance, I definitely won''t stop her although I don''t quite agree. But now, she''s nning to do it


    because of a single remark from James. That''s what makes me angry. What if James were to say that


    he''d only fall in love with her if she jumped off the building one day? Wouldn''t she then do as he says?¡±


    Amelia huffed.


    That had Oscar torn between amusement and exasperation.


    ¡°You worry too much, Amelia. She''s already in her twenties, so she has a certain degree of judgment. If


    she were to reallymit suicide because of a man, she doesn''t deserve other people''s sympathy


    then.¡±


    Following his remark, Amelia''s rage zed hotter. Dad told me to take good care of Eva, so I can''t take


    such ¡°good care¡± of her that the whole of the Winters family doesn''t recognize her anymore when she


    returns during New Year, can I?


    As Oscar clocked her irritation, his gaze abruptly darkened. A n took shape within him.


    After driving Amelia to her office, he turned the car around and headed to the hospital.


    Climbing out of the car, he went into the hospital and marched straight to the director''s office. James,


    who was working in the room, stood up and eximed, ¡°What brought you here, Oscar?¡± Just when he


    had finished saying that, Oscar''s fistnded on his face. Thanks to that punch, his face, which had


    been marred with bruises, turned all the more unsightly.


    As James cradled his throbbing face, he wanted to speak, but he ended up grimacing in pain.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind, Oscar? Why did you hit me?¡± James questioned in bewilderment.


    Oscar''s expression was frightfully grim. He stared at the other man in displeasure.


    Only then did James realize the gravity of the matter. Rolling his jaw, he walked over and queried,


    ¡°What''s wrong? I don''t think I did anything wrong that would anger you, did I?¡±


    ¡°You didn''t anger me, but you upset Amelia. As I said, you can do anything here, but you can''t ever


    offend Amelia. You turned a deaf ear to my words, huh?¡± Oscar snarled, sweeping a nce over him.


    James was nonplussed, helplessness inundating him.


    ¡°You''ve got to show a bit of fairness in your speech and actions, Oscar. I rejected Eva because we''re


    not suited. You can''t have me tie myself to her just because she''s Amelia''s cousin,¡± he whined in


    exasperation.


    ring at him, Oscar replied coldly, ¡°I''m not asking you to be with her. I won''t interfere in your love life.


    However, you shouldn''t have proposed such unreasonable requirements. If she were to have cosmetic


    surgery and limb-lengthening surgery for real, Amelia would undoubtedly feel guilty. When something is


    burdening her mind, she''ll be out of sorts. Do you still think this matter has nothing to do with me?¡±


    James went silent, and a hint of guilt showed in his eyes.


    ¡°I was merely joking, Oscar. I never thought that she''d really take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°You were joking? You''ve known her for a while now. Don''t tell me you can''t tell that she really loves


    you.¡±


    Left without a retort, James said nothing.


    Oscar ced his hands at his back, enunciating with an exceedingly solemn expression, ¡°I don''t care


    about the romantic entanglements between you two. But I hope you''ll talk her out of it. If this matter


    worries Amelia, our friendship will also end here.¡±


    Exasperation flooded James. Well, he''s the only one who can make such a remark that expresses


    ¡°dates before mates¡± bluntly and without guilt.


    ¡°I''ve still got something to do, so I''ll be leaving first. Go and settle the matter about Eva.¡± After saying


    that, Oscar left right away.


    James ruffled his hair irritably. The moment he moved his mouth, he tugged on his injury. The pain was


    so excruciating that he grimaced once more.


    Coincidentally, Eva came to the hospital to seek him out with a ton of food. Upon seeing the bruises


    marring his face, she hurriedly inquired in concern, ¡°Did I go too far when I hit you yesterday, James?


    Why have the bruises on your face grown in number?¡±


    James shot her aplicated look. He instinctively backed away, wariness distinctly written in his


    eyes.


    Eva was slightly hurt when she saw that. ¡°Are you afraid of me, James?¡±


    James took another step back, but he replied with feigned nonchnce, ¡°I think it''s best that we keep a


    distance between us since you''re so skilled atbat arts. Also, I''ve made it clear that I don''t have any


    feelings for you. Your appearance before me each time is a burden.¡±


    His words were so hurtful that Eva felt as though she was pierced by a thousand arrows.


    Forcing a smile, she dered, ¡°It''s okay. It''s enough that I like you. I prepared a lot of delicious food for


    you. Consider it an apology for my impulsiveness previously. You''re busy with work, so you probably


    haven''t had breakfast, yes? I prepared a myriad of dishes. Go ahead and eat.¡±


    A glimmer of dilemma shed across James'' eyes. Subsequently, his tongue became much sharper.


    ¡°Stop doing this, Eva. I beg you. It''ll be a mercy if you''d stay away from me. You don''t need to go and


    have cosmetic surgery or limb-lengthening surgery either. Even if you transform into a devastating


    beauty, I still won''t have feelings for you. Other than falling in love with you, I''ll agree to any


    compensation you want. My only request is that you never appear before me again. Can you do that?¡±


    James implored.


    Eva clutched the fork tightly, tears welling in her eyes.


    She tilted her head up, forcing the tears in her eyes back.


    ¡°Eat first. I woke up at five o''clock in the morning to prepare these.¡± She handed the fork to him without


    looking him in the eye.


    James felt a touch sorry for her, but irritation predominated.


    ¡°No, thanks. A leukemia patient on the sixth floor is waiting for me to go and check him out. Go back


    first.¡± Having said that, he brushed past her and headed toward the door.


    Eva remained standing there, asking stubbornly, ¡°James, would you fall in love with me if I were to


    really have cosmetic surgery to look like Ms. Yates?¡±


    In order to have him, she was even willing to be a replica of someone else.


    Loving him to the marrow, she gave up her dignity.


    James'' hand stilled on the doorknob. After a moment''s hesitation, he answered firmly, ¡°No. Compared


    to a replica, I prefer the real thing without any ws.¡±


    No sooner had he opened the door and left than Eva copsed onto the ground. She yanked at her hair


    helplessly and irritably.


    She simply couldn''t figure out why James didn''t like her. Why can''t he take my feelings for him


    seriously when I''ve changed so much for his sake?


    She sat on the ground for a long time. In the end, she sprinted out.


    When Amelia received a call from her, her hitched voice rang out, ¡°Say, Amelia, just why can''t James


    like me? I''m really devastated right now. It feels as though countless ants are biting my heart. He''s the


    only man I love, but he disdained me from head to toe. Say, is my existence in this world superfluous?¡±


    Terror struck Amelia when she heard that, and she forgot all about her design draft.


    She hastily strode out of the design department, with Jolin following at once.


    ¡°Where are you right now, Eva? Don''t do anything foolish. You can talk to me,¡± Amelia maintained


    urgently.


    ¡°I''m at the seaside. Amelia, only now do I notice that the color of the sea is rather lovely. It should be


    pretty nice to stay here forever.¡±


    At those words, Amelia grew all the more frantic.


    ¡°Which seaside are you at? I''ll go over and look for you right away!¡± she demanded.


    ¡°Which seaside? I don''t know. I drove here randomly.¡±


    ¡°Then, don''t hang up the phone. I''ll go over to look for you right away!¡±


    However, just as her words fell, the disconnect tone sounded from the other end of the phone.


    Anxiousness was written all over Amelia''s face. Seeing that, Jolin assured, ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Clinton.


    I''ll give the others a call right away. With them helping, Ms. Winters will definitely be fine.¡±


    Clutching her phone tightly, Amelia replied, ¡°Okay, quickly do that, then. We can''t let anything happen


    to Eva.¡±


    In no time, Jolin phoned the others.


    Amelia wasn''t idle either. She strode right toward the elevator. Jolin followed while making calls.


    Just as she stepped out of the building, she heard Gary calling out to her, ¡°Amelia!¡±


    At the sight of him, she asked urgently, ¡°Can you lend me a hand, Gary? My cousin ran into some


    rtionship problems. She''s now at the seaside. Can you send your men to help look for her? I''ll


    transfer the money to yourpany''s ount when she''s found.¡±


    ¡°Sure! I''ll call them over to help right away! We''re friends, so let''s not speak about money,¡± Gary


    replied.


    Amelia merely smiled without saying anything.


    Jolin, on the other hand, swept a wary nce at the man.

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    Gary utilized his connections to get people to help out. When Oscar heard that Eva had caused yet


    another fuss, he immediately put his work aside so that he could go to Amelia''s side. Little did he


    expect that Stephanie and Isabe would show up at the office at that moment.


    Stephanie asked, ¡°Oscar, where are you going during working hours?¡±


    Oscar merely gave them a fleeting nce before walking out.


    Stephanie crossed her arms and suggested, ¡°Isabe, why don''t we follow Oscar? I''m sure Amelia is


    the only person that can make Oscar so anxious. If we follow him, we might even get to witness a good


    show.¡±


    Isabe didn''t express her opinion. With that, they trailed behind Oscar.


    Oscar drove at a zing speed before he arrived at Amelia''s ce. When he appeared, Amelia ran


    toward him desperately as if she had just found her lifebuoy. She voiced anxiously, ¡°Oscar, we can''t let


    anything happen to Eva.¡±


    Even though the look in Oscar''s eyes was grim, he still patiently tried to console Amelia by saying,


    ¡°Don''t worry. Eva won''t do anything rash. I can guarantee she will return after she thought things


    through.¡±


    Amelia knew Oscar had a point, but she was so worried that she let her emotions get the better of her.


    Besides that, she wasn''t sure what James had told Eva, so she couldn''t tell how Eva would react to the


    man''s words.


    If Eva really did something foolish, it would be toote for us to do anything. How should I exin this


    to the Winters family, then?


    Amelia pondered as she started to panic.


    ¡°Amelia, what happened? Why are there so many people around here?¡± Stephanie''s shrill voice


    sounded.


    Amelia''s expression changed when she heard that voice. She promptly suppressed her anxiety before


    looking at Stephanie. ¡°Why are you here, Stephanie?¡±


    Stephanie shrugged. ¡°I was nning to show Isabe around in thepany, but we ran into Oscar


    leaving in a hurry, so we decided toe over. Looks like we get to watch a good show.¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips in silence as she couldn''t be bothered to argue with Stephanie while she was


    preupied with Eva''s matter.


    ¡°Go home,¡± Oscar instructed coldly.


    ¡°Oscar, I promise I won''t make any trouble here. You guys go ahead with what you were doing. Isabe


    and I are going to walk around. It''s been a long time since Ist came to the seaside.¡± Stephanie


    extended her arms, enjoying the cool breeze. That was when she noticed a figure floating on the


    surface of the sea. The woman then eximed in shock, ¡°Is that a human? She looks like she''s trying


    tomit suicide!¡±


    Amelia''s heart sank. She immediately followed Stephanie''s line of sight and saw a figure bobbing along


    the waves.


    Worried sick, Amelia quickly tugged her hand out of Oscar''s and ran over to the sea.


    Oscar immediately pulled the woman back. ¡°Jolin, bring that person in the water to us.¡± He spoke


    anxiously.


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Jolin answered before jumping into the sea.


    Jolin swam quickly toward the person in the sea. It was evident to everyone on the shore that Jolin and


    the person got into an argument before they swam back together.


    Amelia hurried over to Jolin and the person after they made their way onto the shore. Upon making


    sure the person was indeed Eva, she scolded, ¡°I''m worried sick! It''s not even a big deal, so why do you


    have to end your life like this? You would have been dead if we didn''t discover you in time!¡±


    Eva was befuddled. She asked in confusion, ¡°Amelia, who is ending their life?¡±


    Eva''s question momentarily stumped Amelia. She replied hesitantly, ¡°You! Why are you even in the


    water if you''re not thinking of ending your life?¡±


    Eva figured out what had happened at that moment. She nced at the men in suits that were


    surrounding them and found out that Amelia must have used her connections to get all of these men to


    come and look for her as the former was so worried that she would do something silly.


    Guilt tugged at her heartstring, and she reassured Amelia softly, ¡°Amelia, I''m sorry. I was feeling down,


    so I came to the seaside for a walk. I jumped into the water for a swim because I felt miserable. I still


    have a long road ahead of me, so why would I end my life so easily? You''re looking down on me by


    thinking I''dmit suicide just because of a little setback.¡±


    Amelia was relieved to hear that. However, the next moment, rage filled her heart again. ¡°If you are not


    thinking of ending your life, why did you say those words on the phone? Do you know how worried I


    was? Can you think of your family before you do something stupid? If anything happens to you today,


    do you know how grief-stricken and heartbroken I would be? You''re already in your twenties. You


    should consider your loved ones'' feelings before you do something rash!¡±


    In response to the scolding she got from Amelia, Eva lowered her head.


    Amelia had wanted to continue lecturing Eva, but when she saw how thetter was wet from head to


    toe and that there were many onlookers present, she feared her words might further hurt Eva''s pride.


    Thus, she swallowed her criticizing words.


    The woman forced herself to calm down as she turned and looked at Gary. ¡°Gary, thank you for your


    help today. I''ll treat you to a meal after I''m done dealing with Eva.¡±


    Gary nodded in response. Meanwhile, Oscar stared at Gary with an unreadable expression.


    ¡°Let''s go home, Oscar.¡± Amelia''s words defused Oscar''s hostility and wariness toward Gary.


    The man wrapped his arm around Amelia''s waist to express his possessiveness and spoke. ¡°Let''s go


    home.¡±


    Amelia called for Eva to tag along while the bodyguards who worked solely for Oscar tactfully retreated.


    Oscar opened the door and let Amelia and Eva enter the car before getting onto the driver''s seat and


    driving away.


    Stephanie, who always yearned to humiliate Amelia, naturally wouldn''t let go of such a perfect


    opportunity. Thus, she tugged at Isabe''s arm and wanted to follow them, but thetter said,


    ¡°Stephanie, why don''t you go with them first? I saw an acquaintance and I want to talk to him.¡±


    Stephanie nced at her.


    Isabe shed an apologetic smile. ¡°You go ahead. I really have something to tell him. It won''t be


    long.¡±


    Stephanie nodded before rushing away while holding her bulging belly.


    Isabe walked over to Gary and shed a smile. ¡°It''s been a while, Mr. Laird. After we parted ways


    last time, your employees would always tell me that you''re not around whenever I tried to contact you


    or went to look for you at yourpany. I want to ask you a question. Are you avoiding me


    deliberately?¡±


    Gary instructed the person beside him, ¡°Head back with the rest first and take a day off. Drinks and


    meals are on me. You guys can go ahead and have some fun.¡±


    ¡°All right, Gary!¡± The man grinned happily before leaving with his friends in a good mood.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, I don''t think we''re that close. I don''t have to tell you why I''m unavable to meet you,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Our rtionship hasn''t reached a stage where you need to inform me about your


    whereabouts. However, I can tell that you don''t merely treat Amelia as your friend by how you sent so


    many of your subordinates toe and look for a person that is not rted to you.¡± Isabe shot Gary


    a pointed look as she spoke suggestively.


    ¡°Why do you care about the rtionship between Amelia and me?¡± Gary retorted. He was a


    straightforward man, so he would either exchange pleasantries or maintain a distance from scheming


    women.


    Instead of getting angry, Isabe smiled. ¡°You don''t have to get mad, Mr. Laird. I just feel like if you truly


    love someone, you will do anything to try to make her yours even if she is married.¡±


    Gary chuckled as he gazed at Isabe meaningfully. ¡°I think you''re the only one who thinks that way.¡±


    Isabe shrugged without denying his words. ¡°Mr. Laird, you have my phone number. If you are


    interested, you can call me. I can help you win Amelia over, but that depends on whether you want her


    or not.¡±


    Gary replied, ¡°I''ll pass. I like using my own means to pursue the woman I love instead of using shady


    tactics to win her heart. I have job-rted matters to settle, so I''ll take my leave now.¡± With that, he


    turned and walked away immediately without minding Isabe''s dignity.


    Isabe''s gorgeous face distorted in anger¡£


    Before storming away in annoyance, she scoffed and muttered to herself, ¡°Gary, I''m sure you would


    want to work with me one day.¡±


    She drove back to Oscar''s condominium only to see Stephanie standing outside the door by herself.


    Isabe was puzzled. ¡°Stephanie, why are you standing here? Don''t you want to head in?¡±


    Stephanie nced at her before snarling, ¡°I''m not standing here because I want to! I was asked to


    leave against my own will! I don''t know what is going through Oscar''s mind. He doesn''t care about his


    own sister''s dignity and feelings at all! Yet, he sent so many bodyguards to look for a woman that isn''t


    even rted to him. Ugh! I''m so pissed!¡±


    Isabe smiled. ¡°What''s there to be pissed about? By the way, I discovered something interesting.¡±


    Stephanie''s attention was immediately diverted. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Isabe leaned in and whispered beside Stephanie''s ear.


    Stephanie gave her a look. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Isabe nodded with determination.


    Stephanie narrowed her eyes. ¡°Amelia is such a vixen! She is seducing one man after another. She


    likes seducing men so much, huh? If so, let''s create the chance for her to do that. Once she bedded


    Gary, I''m sure Oscar would be furious.¡±


    Isabe curled her lips into a smile. Stephanie has finally taken the bait. With her help, even if my n


    is exposed in the end, I can shift the me to her!


    The duo came to an agreement. Isabe told Stephanie to get along with Amelia so she could gain the


    latter''s trust. It''d be even better if Stephanie could be friends with Amelia and go on outings or


    shopping trips together.


    Stephanieined disdainfully, ¡°Why do I have to please her?¡±


    ¡°That''s because you are her sister-inw. She has to respect you because of your identity. Trust me. I


    will chase her out of the Clinton family this time, and she will never return!¡±


    Stephanie looked at Isabe and felt like thetter was dreaming of the impossible.


    On the other hand, a mysterious smile appeared on Isabe''s face. She didn''t bother to exin further.


    Meanwhile, in the unit, Amelia was looking at Eva, who had changed into dry clothes. She asked


    sternly, ¡°Tell me. Why did you go all the way to the seaside?¡±


    Eva replied while holding a warm cup of coffee in her hands, ¡°I wasn''t in a good mood, so I went there


    for a stroll. I''m sorry I''ve worried you.¡±


    ¡°If you know I''m worried, you wouldn''t have called me to say all that nonsense. Do you know I was


    worried to death? You are already in your twenties. Don''t you know that you need to take responsibility


    for what you said?¡± Frustrated, Amelia spoke harshly.


    Eva lowered her head.


    Amelia took a deep breath. ¡°Go back to your workce right now. Don''te back here. It annoys me


    to see you act like it''s the end of the world over a man.¡±


    Eva gripped the cup in her hands.


    ¡°Are you listening to me, Eva?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, I would never give up on James!¡± Eva lifted her head. ¡°I''m sorry for letting you worry when I


    went to the seaside. However, I''m an adult, and we did not grow up together. There is no reason for


    you to care so much about me. I still have things to do. I''ll leave first.¡±


    Amelia felt like a huge boulder was weighing down on her chest after hearing what Eva said.


    Her words are so hurtful. I was so worried about her, yet she shrugged off my concern with just a few


    words.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Amelia let out a scoff out of sheer fury. ¡°Are you ming me for meddling in your affairs, Eva?¡±

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    In frustration, Eva walked back and forth while ruffling her hair. Although she wanted to exin, she


    was unsure how. In the end, she ran out in a fit of anger.


    Amelia was upset as she watched Eva run away. Her eyes became red with rage.


    Oscar was obviously displeased, so he wanted to call Hugo to bring Eva back.


    However, Amelia ced her hand on his hand that was holding the phone and shook her head. ¡°No


    need. Just take it as I was being nosy.¡±


    Furrowing his brows, Oscar piped up with displeasure, ¡°You''re unhappy.¡±


    Amelia chuckled lightly and uttered, ¡°There''s nothing to be unhappy about. I finally understood that


    even though I thought I was caring for others, I was really just being nosy.¡±


    Lifting his hand, Oscar caressed her cheek and said, ¡°Don''t dwell on it too much. You aren''t being


    nosy.¡±


    Amelia stood on tiptoe and bit his chin. With a smile, she stated, ¡°Don''t be angry because of this. I''ve


    done my best for Eva. There''s nothing I can do if she doesn''t appreciate it. We just recently met, as she


    mentioned, so we aren''t particrly close just yet.¡±


    Oscar embraced her and gave herfort. At the same time, a tempest was raging in the depths of his


    eyes.


    After finding an excuse to leave the house in the afternoon, he drove straight to a park.


    Momentster, he parked the car and walked toward Eva, who was sitting on a rock with a dejected


    expression.


    Eva gave him a quick nce, not surprised by his sudden appearance.


    As he got closer, he suddenly started attacking her. However, she managed to steer clear of his assault


    out of upational instinct.


    Yet, Oscar moved surprisingly quickly. In the blink of an eye, he grabbed Eva''s hand and threw her


    over his shoulder.


    As Eva copsed to the ground, she groaned and felt a sharp pain in her back.


    Looking at her condescendingly, Oscar ordered coldly, ¡°Get up.¡±


    Eva quickly got up from the ground, and Oscar attacked her once again. Perhaps because she had her


    guard up this time, she managed to block his attacks five times before being thrown over his shoulder


    again.


    The same thing happened over and over again. Eva felt as if all of her bones were scattered. She


    almost could not get up from the ground in the end.


    When she eventually stood up, she coughed violently and asked weakly, ¡°Oscar, are you satisfied


    now?¡±


    In response, Oscar red at her gloomily. ¡°You made Amelia angry. I would have made your life worse


    than death if you weren''t a rtive of hers.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Eva believed that. With Oscar''s power, it was a piece of cake for him to make her life miserable.


    Moreover, she was the one who disregarded Amelia''s good intentions first. It was reasonable for Oscar


    to be angry.


    ¡°Oscar, please apologize to Amelia on my behalf. My mind has been aplete mess earlier, so I


    didn''t give much thought to what I said. I didn''t really mean what I said. I just don''t want to give up on


    James.¡± Eva coughed again and tried her best to exin herself.


    Scrutinizing her, Oscar hit the nail on the head by saying, ¡°With that appearance and upation of


    yours, what makes you think you''re worthy of James, aside from the fact that you''re Amelia''s cousin?¡±


    Eva was bereft of speech.


    Oscar''s words struck her in the heart.


    She straightened her back and retorted stubbornly, ¡°In terms of appearance and family background,


    Amelia isn''t worthy of you either. You two must have ovee many obstacles to be together.


    Shouldn''t you have a better understanding of my feelings given what you''ve already been through?¡±


    The edges of Oscar''s mouth curled into a sneer.


    ¡°In my opinion, a woman is only devaluing herself by pursuing a man. If a man really loves you, he''ll


    never let you pursue him,¡±mented Oscar viciously. ¡°It''s your choice if you want to act shamelessly,


    but don''t involve Amelia in it. I dislike seeing her worry about anyone. She''s mine.¡±


    Eva turned around in silence and walked away.


    Oscar did not chase after her. After beating her up, his rage had significantly subsided.


    He did not like beating women unless they crossed his bottom line, and Eva had obviously crossed that


    boundary.


    Soon, Oscar left the park. When his subordinate called to report that Eva spat out a mouthful of blood


    as soon as she left the park, he was not surprised and instructed indifferently, ¡°You don''t have to follow


    her anymore. Whether she lives or dies is none of the Clinton family''s business.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Shortly afterward, Oscar returned home as if nothing had happened. He had dinner with Tony and


    Amelia, gave Tony a bath, and then read him a bedtime story before returning to his room.


    ¡°Oscar, you seem to be in a good mood today,¡± Amelia muttered as she gave him a hug from behind.


    Oscar ced his hand on hers and replied with a smile, ¡°I taught a disobedient person a lesson in the


    company today and couldn''t help but feel better.¡±


    Smiling faintly, Amelia asked tentatively, ¡°You didn''t make things difficult for Eva, did you?¡±


    Oscar rolled over with the woman in his arms, allowing her to lie on top of him. Subsequently, he


    pressed the tip of his nose against hers and beamed. ¡°Why do you ask? Am I such an obnoxious man


    in your eyes?


    ¡°No. You''re an outstanding man. Under normal circumstances, you don''t bother to deal with women,


    but that''s only under normal circumstances. I''m afraid you saw how unhappy I was and purposefully


    caused her trouble. She''s a young woman who has recently started working. Her way of thinking


    remains innocent and na?ve. She only talked back to me because she was infuriated. I didn''t take it to


    heart, so please don''t intentionally make things difficult for her.¡±


    Oscar''s eyes flickered as he responded with a smile, ¡°Okay, I''ll listen to you.¡±


    Grinning, Amelia suggested, ¡°You should go take a shower. It''s almost time for bed.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± While carrying her in his arms, Oscar walked toward the bathroom and turned on the


    shower. Both of them were drenched by the water that was pouring down.


    He pushed her up against the wall, lowered his head, and kissed her lips. Their kiss became more


    passionate as water streamed down their bodies.


    When everything was over, Oscar scooped Amelia up and carefully ced her on the bed. After


    covering her with the nket, he gave her a peck on the forehead tenderly.


    The night passed peacefully.


    The following day, Amelia went to thepany but was stopped by James at the entrance. ¡°Amelia,


    could you spare me five minutes?¡±


    Amelia answered in a polite but distant manner, ¡°James, I''m not free right now. You should resolve the


    issues between Eva and you on your own. I''m not going to meddle in your personal matters anymore.¡±


    Moving his lips, James swallowed his unspoken words and stated, ¡°Then I shall go back first.¡±


    Amelia only nodded in response.


    Just as she arrived at the design department and sat down in her seat, she received several photos


    from James.


    The moment she clicked on one of the photos to erge it, she saw a woman''s back covered in


    bruises. The final photo was a side profile shot of Eva, who was only dressed in undergarments.


    In an instant, Amelia''s expression darkened, and she immediately called James.


    ¡°James, what have you done to Eva? What a piece of trash you are. If you dare to hurt her, I''ll never let


    you off the hook,¡± Amelia questioned as soon as the other party picked up the phone.


    ¡°Amelia,e over to Eva''s house. She''s resting at home,¡± James responded after a brief silence.


    Amelia put all of her work on hold and hurried over to Eva''s house with Jolin. She frantically knocked


    on the door, but no one answered. In the end, Jolin had to pick the lock before they could go in.


    However, after searching the entire apartment, they found no trace of Eva.


    Anxious and furious, Amelia called James again.


    ¡°James, where''s Eva?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t she at home? I treated her bruises before leaving.¡±


    ¡°She isn''t here. What have you done to her? Where did you bring her?¡±


    ¡°That''s impossible. She clearly¡ª¡±


    ¡°James, I don''t care how much you hate her. I advise you to bring her back. Otherwise, I''ll never let you


    go. I''ll definitely keep my word.¡±


    After a long silence, James piped up, ¡°Amelia, please stay where you are. I''ll go over now.¡±


    As soon as James arrived, Amelia lifted her hand and gave him a p before he could say anything.


    ¡°James, I shouldn''t have trusted you. I didn''t expect you to be such a jerk. You don''t deserve Eva,¡±


    Amelia enunciated calmly and walked away.


    Stunned, James remained motionless after being pped. A whileter, he ruffled his hair in


    frustration, still having no idea what had happened.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    Amelia left the apartment and rang Eva, but it went unanswered.


    She grew terribly anxious as she had been searching high and low but still couldn''t find Eva.


    Jolin remarked, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, calm down, okay? I''ll report it to Boss. Boss will send some men over,


    and we''ll be able to find her soon.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. Just as she wanted to say something, her phone rang. She took it out and saw


    that it was a call from Eva.


    Amelia answered the call. Eva, on the other end of the line, uttered, ¡°Amelia, what''s wrong? I received


    a call from the base saying that a new recruiter has to carry out a mission, and they need me to get


    back to train them urgently. Hence, I packed up and got back.¡±


    Amelia wasn''t convinced. ¡°Really? Have you reached there yet? Or are you still waiting for your flight at


    the airport? James sent me a few photos of you wearing nothing but undergarments, and there are


    bruises and cuts on your body. What the heck is going on?¡±


    Eva went silent for a while and answered, ¡°Those are just injuries I''ve suffered during the training. I just


    wanted to make James feel bad for me, so I let him take my photos. However, I think it didn''t affect him


    that much, and I felt it was rather pointless. Therefore, when the base asked me to go back, I didn''t


    give it much thought and took the flight. I left in a hurry and hadn''t had time to bid you goodbye. I hope


    you don''t mind.¡±


    Amelia finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was really worried that something bad had happened to Eva.


    After all, youngdies were prone to making rash decisions.


    Just when Amelia wanted to say something, she heard an automated female voice announcement from


    the other end of the line. ¡°Are you still at the airport? Wait there. I''ll be right over.¡±


    Eva immediately stopped her and said, ¡°Amelia, you don''t have toe here. I''ll board the ne in five


    minutes. I''lle to visit you again when I''m on vacation. Now, I feel too embarrassed to see you.¡±


    With that, she hung up the phone.


    Seeing that the call was ended, Amelia couldn''t help heaving a sigh.


    Eva, who was sitting at the airport, looked at the flight ticket in her hand and brushed her hand against


    her injured cheek. She inhaled sharply in pain when her hand came into contact with her injured cheek.


    Actually, she was indeed injured after being ruthlessly wrestled multiple times to the ground by Oscar


    the day before. Right after she left the park, she spewed a mouthful of blood and went to see a doctor.


    The doctor told her that she was bleeding internally, and she was asked to stay in the hospital for a day


    or two for further observation. However, she merely asked the doctor to give her some medication


    before she left. Initially, she thought of earning James'' sympathy by appearing pitiful. Unexpectedly,


    James just took some photos of her cidly and left after telling her he would ask Amelia toe and


    see her.


    It was obvious that James was heartless toward her.


    Eva felt disappointed after being heartlessly rejected. Hence, she chose not to tell anyone before flying


    to another base. Not only did she not know how to face Amelia, but she also didn''t feel like seeing


    James for the time being.


    Because of love, she began to hold a grudge against James. She felt as though all her efforts and


    sacrifices were worthless to James. That was the reason why she was furious and sad.


    When the time came, Eva boarded the ne. She temporarily reced her phone card with another,


    trying to cut off allmunications with the people in Tayhaven.


    Amelia, who stood rooted to the spot, pondered for a while before calling Eva again. However, an


    automated voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°We''re sorry, but the number you have dialed is


    temporarily unavable. Please try againter.¡±


    Amelia furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, she is not a child, and she knows what she''s doing. You''re not her parent, so you don''t


    have to be responsible for her actions,¡± Jolin uttered calmly.


    Amelia took a nce at Jolin and put away her phone. ¡°Let''s get back to the office. I have toplete


    some drawings.¡±


    Jolin nodded and followed Amelia quietly.


    Back in the office, Amelia stopped dwelling on all the negative thoughts and started working at ease.


    Halfway through her work, she received a call from Shane, asking her to head to his office.


    She then made her way to his office. Right after she walked through the door, she saw another man


    apart from Shane.


    It was none other than Teddy.


    Amelia met Shane''s gaze, and Shane shrugged his shoulders resignedly.


    Teddy walked up to her. Stretching out his hand, he uttered courteously, ¡°Ms. Winters, I regret that I''ve


    missed such a design talent like you. Actually, I would very much like to suggest you polish your skills


    overseas. Unfortunately, that''s not what you want, so I can''t force it on you. I have to go back soon. So,


    I wonder if I could have a farewell hug from you. Also, would it be possible for you to save my number?


    If you have a change of heart, you can give me a call. Letting you go will be my life''s biggest regret.¡±


    Amelia''s lips twitched in response to what he said. However, she was, in fact, moved deep down.


    If she didn''t have a husband and a son, she would definitely grab this chance. However, she was


    already a married woman and a mother. Hence, a chance to further her studies overseas wasn''t that


    tempting to her.


    Anyway, she took out her phone and saved Teddy''s personal phone number. After that, she called him,


    and he saved her number.


    ¡°Ms. Winters, I look forward to your call,¡± Teddy said earnestly.


    Amelia smiled in response and replied politely, ¡°Mr. Rice, thank you for the offer, but I''m not as capable


    as you think I am. There are a lot of design talents out there. I hope you can find a suitable candidate to


    be your student one day.¡±


    Teddy twitched his lips and replied obstinately, ¡°No, you''re the talent I want. Your works are amazing.


    Sooner orter, you will be an exceptional designer. I really hope that you can grab this chance.¡±


    His constant request made Amelia feel quite burdened and guilty. That said, she felt proud after being


    complimented by an expert designer.


    ¡°Mr. Rice, thank you for your kind words. If I want to study abroad, I''ll give you a call. But I don''t think


    that''s possible,¡± Amelia replied sincerely.


    Teddy was a little disappointed to hear that, but he didn''t pressure her. Although I''vee here several


    times and persuaded her sincerely, I''ve still failed to convince her. Well, I''ve tried my best.


    ¡°All right, then. It''s nice to know a young person like you before I return to my country,¡± Teddy said.


    ¡°Mr. Rice, you''re very young too. I once thought you were in your twenties.¡±


    Teddy let out a hearty chuckle and eximed, ¡°Ms. Winters, I didn''t know you''re also good with


    ttery!¡±


    Amelia exchanged smiling nces with him.


    After exchanging a few more words, Teddy finally got up and excused himself.


    After Teddy left, Shane said, ¡°Amelia, it seems like Teddy adores you. He has already visited multiple


    times to convince you. He''s a star in the design industry, you know? If you were to follow his guidance,


    I''m sure you''re going to be a world-renowned designer. However, you already have Mr. Clinton.


    I''m sure Mr. Clinton will find you any mentor you desire.¡±


    Amelia shook her head in response. ¡°I''m not interested in fame. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have chosen to


    be a housewife after getting married. I love my life as it is. I get to draw, and I have a loving husband


    and an obedient son. I''m living the dream a lot of women are yearning for. Don''t you think so?¡±


    Shane nodded in agreement.


    He then changed the topic and said, ¡°Amelia, I n to appoint you as the director of design in advance.


    I wonder if you are ready for it.¡± He changed the topic.


    Amelia was stunned for a moment. Thinking of all the unpleasant incidents that had happened to her


    family recently, she replied, ¡°Give me some time. A lot of things have happened to my family recently. I


    don''t think I''m ready for the position. Besides, I''m still rather inexperienced, so I n to improve myself


    over the next couple of years. If I rush into it, I might make a lot of mistakes.¡±


    Shane felt a little disappointed, but he respected her decision.


    He couldn''t help responding jokingly, ¡°While others can''t wait to receive recognition from their superiors


    and climb up the careerdder, you, however, chose to turn down my offer even though I''ve paved the


    way for you. Am I not being imposing enough as your boss?¡±


    Amelia took a nce at him and replied, ¡°I''ll get back to work if there''s nothing else.¡±


    She continued working until that afternoon. Suddenly, Stephanie showed up in the design department


    with a lot of food.


    When the employees of the design department saw her appearing out of nowhere, they all stared at


    her curiously.


    ¡°Hello, everyone, I''m Stephanie Clinton, Oscar''s sister. I''m here to visit my sister-inw. I hope I''m not


    causing a disturbance,¡± Stephanie uttered with a friendly smile.


    Upon hearing that, all the employees stood up at once. Some of the male employees even walked


    toward her to take the food she brought.


    Once the employees had taken all the food, Stephanie approached Amelia with a smile and said, ¡°Hey,


    Amelia! Are you done working? I brought you some snacks and coffee.¡±


    Amelia nced at Stephanie and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Stephanie held Amelia''s hand amicably and smiled. ¡°I haven''t had coffee with you in a while, Amelia.


    Hence, I got the cooks at home to prepare some pastries.¡±


    An employee in the design department chimed in, ¡°Amelia, it''s so rare to get a visit from Ms. Stephanie.


    Spend some time with her in the employee lounge, okay? She''s pregnant, so it''s quite a hassle for her


    toe here and bring so many things along.¡±


    After giving it some thought, Amelia eventually agreed to it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Upon entering the employee lounge, Amelia stared at Stephanie with a scrutinizing gaze. What on


    earth is she up to?


    ¡°Amelia, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Stephanie smiled.


    Amelia twitched her lips and answered, ¡°Nothing. I just didn''t expect you toe and look for me


    here.¡±


    Stephanie walked up to her and smiled innocently. ¡°Amelia, I would like to apologize for all the bad


    things I''ve done to you. Don''t be angry at me anymore, okay? I''m sincerely trying to make amends.


    Please forgive me.¡±


    Amelia behaved aloofly as she pulled her hand away from Stephanie''s. ¡°If there''s nothing else, I need


    to get back to work. I''ll get Jolin to send you off.¡±


    Stephanie knew it would take time to convince Amelia, so she didn''t stay longer. ¡°All right then, Amelia.


    I''ll excuse myself.¡±


    After watching Stephanie leave, Amelia furrowed her brows and fell into deep thought.


    Jolin sent Stephanie off and went back up.


    ¡°Has she left?¡± Amelia asked.


    Jolin nodded. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, do you want me to find out why she has changed so drastically?¡±


    Amelia thought about it and shook her head.


    To Amelia''s surprise, Stephanie got even more enthusiastic after that. She would bring snacks to the


    office every day. Eventually, everyone in the design department started to think that Amelia and


    Stephanie were close because even though thetter was pregnant, she was still attentive toward her


    sister-inw.


    Amelia had no choice but to be less hostile toward Stephanie. Although she knew Stephanie had an


    ulterior motive for being nice to her, she couldn''t just chase Stephanie away. Not only would that make


    her appear petty, but Olivia could end up hating her even more if she found out that Amelia had been


    mistreating Stephanie.


    Therefore, Amelia could only ept Stephanie''s kind gestures. Meanwhile, Jolin took it upon herself to


    tell Oscar about how Stephanie had been visiting Amelia every day.


    When Oscar heard about it, he immediately called Stephanie on the phone. ¡°Steph,e to my office


    now,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Okay, Oscar. I''ll go over now.¡± After hanging up the phone, Stephanie waved her phone in front of


    Isabe, who was sunbathing next to her, and said, ¡°Isabe, you see that? Someone has taken the


    bait.¡±


    Isabe took off her sunsses andughed. ¡°Good job! I''ve already gotten someone to prepare some


    pastries. Bring the food to Oscar, okay? Soon, he''ll be mine.¡±


    Stephanie stood up and nced at Isabe dubiously. ¡°Isabe, be honest with me, okay? Did youce


    the food?¡±


    Isabe''s lips contorted into a smile, but it faded within seconds. In a casual tone, she uttered, ¡°It


    doesn''t matter, does it? We just need to get Oscar to distance himself from that woman, no? Steph,


    don''t you want Oscar to return to how he was like before?¡±


    Stephanie mulled over it for a while and nodded.


    ¡°Okay. I''ll help you. However, if Oscar really ended up changing and being with you, don''t forget about


    how I''ve helped you,¡± Stephanie warned.


    ¡°Steph, you worry too much. Does it matter if I end up with Oscar or not? You would still be the


    daughter of the Clinton family, wouldn''t you?¡±


    Stephanie nodded in agreement.


    She then went inside and changed into a yellow maternity dress. She also got the housekeepers to


    pack the pastries Isabe had brought there. While she was on her way to Oscar, she instructed the


    driver to pick up the pace.


    After around an hour, she finally arrived at Clinton Corporations.


    She took the elevator up, and the moment she exited the elevator, Linda greeted her politely and led


    her to Oscar''s office. With a knock on the door, she uttered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, Ms. Stephanie is here.¡±


    Upon getting Oscar''s approval to show Stephanie in, Linda opened the door and gestured to


    Stephanie. ¡°This way please, Ms. Stephanie.¡±


    Stephanie smiled and entered the office with the food in her hands. ¡°Oscar, I brought you food! Have a


    taste, okay?¡±


    Oscar raised his head and went straight to the point. ¡°Have you been bringing food to Amelia''s office


    recently?¡±


    Stephanie nodded. ¡°Did Amelia tell you about it, Oscar? I''ve been free, and now that I''m pregnant, I


    tend to be more considerate. I think I''ve wronged Amelia numerously in the past, and that''s why I''ve


    been making some food for her. It''s never my intention to disturb her at work.¡±


    ¡°Don''t do that again. Although her colleagues don''t say it, your visits have been making them feel


    ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, is Amelia resenting me?¡±


    ¡°It''s not like that. Just don''t create trouble, okay?¡±


    Right away, a tinge of dissatisfaction glinted across Stephanie''s eyes.


    ¡°Oscar, have a taste of the pastries I''ve made for you. If you think they taste nice, I''ll stop visiting


    Amelia at her work.¡± Stephanie then pretended to relent and said, ¡°I''ll bring food for you guys in the


    future. We''re family, right? We shouldn''t strain our rtionships.¡±


    She grabbed a fork and took a piece of pastry for Oscar. ¡°Have a taste, Oscar,¡± she persuaded.


    Oscar nced at her before eating the pastry.


    Stephanie took another one and said, ¡°Another one, Oscar.¡±


    Surprisingly, Oscar ate it.


    Stephanie then closed the container and said, ¡°Oscar, I''ll get your secretary to keep this. If you feel


    hungryter, get her to bring the food to you, okay? I''ll leave now.¡±


    ¡°Don''t visit Amelia again,¡± Oscar reminded.


    ¡°Got it, Oscar.¡± With that, Stephanie left. Her expression turned grim the moment she exited Clinton


    Corporations.


    ¡°Oscar, protect her all you want while you can. I think she''s running out of time,¡± she mumbled to


    herself.


    Obviously, Oscar didn''t know what was on Stephanie''s mind.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    Stephanie made an effort to appeal to Amelia and even sought Olivia''s help to do so.


    Olivia had specially invited Amelia and her family to visit. Since Oscar just so happened to have work


    matters to attend to, Amelia could only head over with Tony apanying her.


    Hugging Tony, Olivia asked affectionately, ¡°Are you very busy these days?¡±


    Amelia sat down on the other couch and replied, ¡°Thanks for your concern. It''s been all right.¡±


    Just then, Stephanie came out of the kitchen with a tray of fruit in her hands and a wide smile adorning


    her lips. ¡°Amelia, you''re here! I was just about to call you. I didn''t expect you to be here already.


    Where''s Oscar?¡± she asked.


    Sweeping her gaze over at Stephanie, Amelia replied, ¡°He had some matters to take care of at the


    company, so I came here first with Tony.¡±


    Stephanie set the tray on the table and grabbed a piece for Tony. ¡°Tony, here. Try this! Your


    grandmother told me you liked these fruits, so I got these from the countryside, especially for you.¡±


    Tony nced at her warily. He made no move to ept the food.


    A hint of annoyance shed across Stephanie''s eyes at his reluctance, but she managed to conceal it.


    Even Olivia did not realize her true feelings. However, Tony was a sensitive child, and he had always


    been clever. Naturally, he had sensed Stephanie''s displeasure. Tony wrinkled his nose. He had no


    intentions of ying nice with Stephanie.


    ¡°Grandma, I had a stomachache since this morning. Is it okay if I don''t want to eat the fruits?¡± he said


    coyly.


    Upon hearing this, Olivia panicked. ¡°How did you get a stomachache? Let me take a look at you! Oh


    my, yourplexion looks bad. Let me give Robert a call and request hee over and give you a


    check-up. We can''t possibly let anything happen to you!¡± Olivia muttered worriedly.


    Tony sat in Olivia''s arms obediently. In a rather sullen tone, he said, ¡°Grandma, I''m okay. I just don''t


    feel like eating the fruits.¡±


    Olivia nced over at Stephanie. ¡°Stephanie, since he doesn''t feel like eating, stop forcing the child.¡±


    Stephanie nearly bit her tongue in anger. This mother-and-son duo is really adept at getting on my


    nerves. Both of them are so cunning!


    ¡°I didn''t know you had a stomachache, Tony. It''s okay if you don''t feel like eating.¡± Stephanie tossed the


    fruits back on the te and nced over at Amelia. ¡°By the way, I''ve been meaning to invite you to visit


    some tourist attractions. Since it''s not peak tourist season right now, it''s more convenient for pregnant


    women like me. Would you care to join me?¡±


    Olivia chimed in, ¡°Amelia, Stephanie has matured a lot ever since she got married. She told me she did


    terrible things to you in the past, and now she wishes to repent. Since we''re family now, why not let


    bygones be bygones? Could you give her a chance for my sake?¡±


    Amelia lowered her gaze. No one could see the expression she was wearing.


    When she lifted her head a momentter, she acted as if there was nothing amiss. She smiled and


    said, ¡°Mom, I''ve never held it against Stephanie. It''s all water under the bridge. As for visiting the tourist


    attractions, ordinarily, I would agree to it, but since she''s around six to seven months pregnant, I don''t


    think it''s a good idea. I have no idea how I''d face the Walkers if something were to happen to her. So


    Mom, please don''t put me in such a spot.¡±


    Olivia''s expression darkened.


    Stephanie looked at her and beseeched, ¡°Amelia, you said you don''t me me. I wish to bury the


    hatchet and get along with you, but you''re refusing to let me make amends. Your words really hurt, you


    know that?¡±


    Amelia replied warmly, ¡°Stephanie, I''m doing this for your own good. You''re heavily pregnant, so it''s not


    a good idea to visit those ces. Instead, why don''t you visit my home and we can have a good long


    chat there?¡± This was the limit of herpromise.


    Upon hearing that, Olivia''s expression eased up a little.


    ¡°All right, that''s a promise. I''ll make sure to visit you regrly when you have free time.¡±


    Amelia nodded in response.


    Olivia patted Tony, who sat in her embrace. ¡°Your Aunt Stephanie wasn''t trying to make things difficult


    for you. Please try to get along with her, all right?¡±


    Tony shot a nce at Amelia before turning back to look at Olivia. He blinked his eyes innocently.


    ¡°Grandma, did Aunt Stephanie try to do something bad to me?¡±


    Olivia choked for a moment.


    Soon, Noah and Isabe both arrived.


    ¡°Amelia,¡± the siblings greeted her in unison.


    Amelia merely nodded politely.


    ¡°Isabe, Noah! I made up with Amelia. From this day forward, we''re a happy family,¡± Stephanie


    bragged. ¡°Isabe, I''m on Amelia''s side now. So don''t you dare have any designs on my brother, or I


    won''t forgive you!¡±


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Isabe''s eyes. Smiling wryly, she said, ¡°Come now.


    Stephanie, don''t make fun of me. I no longer dared to covet Oscar. In fact, I''d be happy to stay as far


    away from him as possible. But I guess Oscar and Amelia didn''t seem to believe that I''d stay away. No


    matter what I did, I would always be the bad guy.¡±


    Amelia calmly watched as Stephanie and Isabe put on their little show. The sudden change in their


    attitudes was suspicious to her. Both of them decided to have a change of heart at the same time. I bet


    they''re plotting something.


    It was obvious that Olivia was on their side when she persuaded, ¡°Amelia, they both mean well. So


    please, for my sake, don''t act so defensively around them.¡±


    Inwardly, Ameliaughed bitterly. So that''s what they were after. She realized that the family gathering


    that day was in order to take advantage of the time when she was alone. They were trying to force her


    to forgive Stephanie and Isabe. No matter what the duo had done to her before, Amelia was forced


    to act benevolently and forgive them.


    Although Olivia said that she did not care about the incident in which she took Tony away without


    saying goodbye, in truth, she was still peeved. Otherwise, Olivia would not have taken the other side so


    staunchly. The elderly woman utterly disregarded Amelia''s feelings and was trying to make her ept


    the people who had hurt her previously.


    One of them was Amelia''s sister-inw who had nearly cost her and Tony''s lives, while the other was


    someone who still harbored feelings for Oscar. It didn''t matter who it was, Amelia did not wish to mingle


    with them. However, Olivia was trying to force the three of them together. Amelia felt quite bitter at the


    thought.


    Just then, Tony jumped down from Olivia''s arms and ran to Amelia. He stood in front of her as if to


    protect her. ¡°Grandma! Don''t bully my mother!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Olivia''s expression took on a slight change.


    Tony turned to look at Amelia. ¡°Mommy, don''t worry! I''ll protect you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the expressions of everyone present stiffened.


    Amelia picked up her son and said, ¡°Silly boy, no one''s bullying me. You''ll hurt your grandmother''s


    feelings if you say those words. Think about how well she always treats you. Hurry and apologize to


    her.¡±


    Tony wrinkled his nose. It was obvious that he was reluctant to do so.


    Oliva stared at Tony dejectedly. ¡°Tony, I was only trying to be nice. I treated your mother nicely but


    you''re saying that I''m bullying her? Am I such a demon in your heart?¡±


    Tony''s eyes darted around, his thoughts known only to himself. He then sighed and ran toward Olivia


    before hugging her neck. Following that, he nted kisses on both her cheeks.


    ¡°I like Grandma the best! I hope Grandma likes me and Mommy too and will stand on our side instead


    of forcing Mommy to do things she dislikes.¡± Tony stared at Olivia with clear eyes. Olivia felt her heart


    softening at the sight. Even if she had been nning to force Amelia''s hand while Oscar was absent,


    she could no longer do that.


    Hugging Tony, Olivia said, ¡°Okay, I''ll stop. Shall we go to the kitchen and see if the food''s ready? Let''s


    get you some soup. Your father is still busy at work, so who knows if he can even make it in time to


    eat.¡±


    With that, she scooped Tony into her arms and left. Amelia heaved a sigh of relief. She got up and said


    with a detached tone, ¡°Stephanie, stay here and take care of your inws. I''ll be heading upstairs first.¡±


    Stephanie nodded reluctantly.


    Once Amelia was out of sight, she gritted her teeth and muttered, ¡°That brat Anthony foiled my ns


    once again. I was just about to seed when he acted cute and distracted Mom. I truly regret not


    strangling her to death back then!¡±


    Isabe wasn''t too happy with the situation either. However, she did not disy her emotions as openly


    as Stephanie did.


    Quirking her lips, she said, ¡°Don''t get mad. With Aunt Olivia on our side, Amelia won''t dare to do as she


    pleases in front of you.¡±


    Stephanie crossed her arms over her chest and huffed, ¡°I won''t even bother with her if I wasn''t trying to


    chase her out of our family!¡±


    Noah chose to be more cautious. He knitted his brows as he said, ¡°Steph, stop involving yourself in


    this. Isabe is doing this because she refuses to wake up from her daydream.¡±


    Stephanie red at him withoutment.


    Meanwhile, Oscar hurried over the moment he settled matters at thepany.


    When they saw himing in, the Walker siblings maintained theirposure and did not step


    forward to fawn over him. Before long, everyone was able to finish their meal peacefully.


    Oscar, Amelia, and Tony stayed at the Clinton residence before heading back at around eight o''clock at


    night.


    Stephanie and the Walker siblings made sure to leave at the same time.


    As they headed to the parking lot, Oscar suddenly said, ¡°Noah, you''d better keep a leash on your sister


    and wife. If my wife expresses any displeasure, I''m going to hand over the documents to the police.


    Your mistress did provide me with all sorts of dirt, after all. Although you won''t be sentenced to life, I


    reckon you''ll have to do six to seven years of jail time. I''m sure you know how much I hate


    presumptuous people.¡±


    Noah stiffened at Oscar''s words before his expression turned cold. Chuckling, he said, ¡°Oscar, you


    seem to have misunderstood something. They were only trying to patch things up with Amelia. We''re a


    family now. It won''t do us good to be too distant from each other.¡±


    In response, Oscar gave him an impassive look.


    Noah instantly perked up and dered, ¡°Don''t worry, Oscar. I''ll talk to Isabe and Stephanie. I''ll tell


    them to keep away from Amelia as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°You''d better.¡±


    Once Oscar headed toward Amelia and Tony, Noah''s face darkened. The irritation he felt toward


    Isabe and Stephanie grew stronger.


    When they returned to the Walker residence, Noah made Stephanie go upstairs before pulling Isabe


    to the side.


    ¡°Isabe, I''m warning you. I''m not interested in your ns but they''d better not involve Steph,¡± he


    warned with gritted teeth.


    Isabe shot her brother a disdainful look. ¡°You''re bad at managing thepany. If it weren''t for


    Stephanie''s and my help, do you think Oscar would invest in ourpany?¡±


    Noah snorted in response. ¡°Isabe, don''t try to be a smart-aleck and be a victim of your own


    cleverness. Don''t get ahead of yourself and end up with nothing.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I have it all nned out. Things will only get better from now onward. I will do whatever


    it takes, and sooner orter, Oscar will be mine. Just you wait and see,¡± Isabe dered confidently.


    ¡°Don''te begging to me then.¡±


    Noah felt as if his sister was still clinging to a three-year-long pipe dream. He was utterly sick of it. If


    she really has the ability to change Oscar''s mind, she won''t still be here, unable to even touch the


    man''s fingertips.


    ¡°I hope you know what you''re doing.¡± Upon saying that, Noah turned around to leave.


    A smirk tugged at Isabe''s lips. Just you wait and see. Oscar will be mine! And to those who think that


    I''m just digging my own grave, I''ll make sure to return the favor.


    She had been shamelessly pursuing Oscar for three years. She was sure that the setbacks she


    encountered would eventually bring her glory in the future. Isabe was going to make the jaws of the


    people who onceughed at her drop. She would then force them to admit they were wrong about her


    before making them suck up to her. Isabe was going to emerge as the final victor.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    No matter what Isabe was nning, Amelia went to work as usual. As time went by, she became the


    backbone of the design department, even having a newly-hired intern under her wing.


    The intern was a cheerful and optimistic person. When she observed that Amelia was patient and


    friendly, she did not hesitate to ask questions.


    After Amelia taught the intern the ropes, she received a text message from Tiffany.


    When she opened the text message, she saw that Tiffany had invited her to dinner, mentioning that it


    would be just the two of them.


    After thinking for a moment, Amelia agreed and took the chance to ask if anything was up. However,


    Tiffany said she was fine, only wanting to meet as they had not eaten together for some time.


    At night, Amelia called Oscar to tell him she was eating dinner with Tiffany. Thus, there was no need for


    him to pick her up.


    Soon, Jolin dropped Amelia off at the ce she agreed to meet Tiffany for dinner.


    When Amelia went inside, she saw that Tiffany was already seated.


    Amelia took a good look at her best friend. As they had not met for a few days, she could tell instantly


    that Tiffany had lost weight as her cheeks were hollowed.


    She walked over and sat down before going straight to the point. ¡°Tiff, did the Hissons stop providing


    you food and clothes?¡±


    At that, Tiffany was confused and answered, ¡°No. Why did you ask that?¡±


    ¡°If not, why did you get skinnier? You were a bit chubby before you get married. Although it''s only been


    less than a year since you were married, it seems you had gone through famine by how skinny you got.


    People who don''t know you probably thought you''re a beggar,¡± Amelia stated with obvious


    dissatisfaction.


    After hearing that, Tiffany''s expression stiffened. However, she chose not to answer Amelia''s question


    but call for the waiter to order food instead.


    When they were finished ordering, Tiffany said, ¡°It''s good to be a bit skinnier. I look better.¡±


    Amelia scrutinized her sharply and uttered, ¡°Tiff, tell me the truth. Is Mrs. Hisson making things difficult


    for you again? If Derrick doesn''t have the capability to protect you, I''m having second thoughts about if


    you should still continue with your marriage.¡±


    Tiffany shook her head and took a sip of her coffee, answering, ¡°That''s not the case. I didn''t eat much


    recently as I don''t have much appetite. Plus, his mother would criticize me once everyone is not


    around, so it made me lose my appetite more. That''s why I lost so much weight.¡±


    Amelia furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Tiff, did something happen at home?¡±


    Tiffany ced her cup down and sighed. ¡°It''s nothing much. For the past few days, Crystal kept on


    appearing in the Hisson residence, and Mrs. Hisson would always praise her. This makes me feel very


    ufortable.¡±


    Amelia felt that Kate was going too far.


    Tiffany shrugged and changed the topic. ¡°Let''s not talk about her. I want to have a pleasant meal with


    you today.¡±


    At that, Amelia nodded.


    After the duo quietly finished their meal, they exited the restaurant. Lifting her hands, Tiffany hugged


    Amelia before letting go a whileter. ¡°Babe, I''m stronger than you think. Don''t worry.¡±


    Amelia looked at her and replied, ¡°You can tell me whatever that''s bothering you. There''s no need to


    suffer alone.¡±


    ¡°I know that. You''re my only friend. Who else am I going to tell except for you?¡± Tiffany answered with a


    smile.


    Observing her expression, Amelia decided not to say anything else after seeing that she seemed fine.


    After sending Tiffany off, she got into Jolin''s car.


    ¡°Jolin, let''s go back home.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    After Amelia returned, she yed with Tony for a while before getting Oscar to bathe him. Then, she


    walked into the study and gave Tiffany a call.


    Very soon, the call was connected.


    ¡°Are you home yet?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I just got back because I was spending some time wandering on the streets.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°It''s fine as long as you got home safe. I''m going to take a shower now. You should go and get some


    rest too.¡±


    ¡°All right. Let''s meet again next time.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Tiffany parked her car and walked into the living room. When she saw


    Derrick apanying Kate and Crystal drinking coffee, a glint shed across her eyes.


    Sitting on the couch opposite them, Derrick noticed she was back and immediately ced his cup


    down. Then, he walked over and held her hand. ¡°Are you tired?¡± he asked gently.


    The ufortable feeling in Tiffany''s heart dispersed along with Derrick''s actions.


    Shaking her head, she walked toward the couch along with Derrick.


    ¡°Ms. Halliwell, you must be quite free to be here when it''s sote,¡± Tiffany stated emotionlessly while


    looking at Crystal.


    Crystal took a sip of her coffee and replied, ¡°I''m not as busy as you. Everyone was waiting for you to


    eat dinner just now, yet you didn''t show up. Except for Derrick and me, everyone else at the table was


    our elders. You''re quite impolite to make so many elders wait on you. Of course, you''re the daughter-in-


    law of the Hissons, so I''m not in any position to say anything about you as I''m from another family.¡±


    Tiffany nced at Derrick, and thetter circled her waist and exined, ¡°Don''t take it to heart. I''ve


    already exined to Granddad that you were having dinner with your friends. Granddad said it was


    fine.¡±


    Tiffany nodded, though she knew how Kate would make a big fuss over it.


    Crystal pursed her lips and added, ¡°Derrick, you spoil your wife way too much.¡±


    ncing at Tiffany, Kate snorted but did not say anything else.


    Derrick grasped Tiffany''s waist and said, ¡°Mom, I''m going to bring Tiff upstairs to rest. There''s a press


    conference for a new movie tomorrow. Tiff will need to attend since she''s the screenwriter for it.¡±


    Kate merely nodded and did not me her.


    While Derrick pulled Tiffany upstairs forcefully, Crystal stared at their leaving figures until they entered


    the bedroom.


    Meanwhile, Kate took Crystal''s hand and softly patted the back of it. ¡°Crystal, be honest with me. Do


    you still love Derrick?¡± she asked.


    A blush appeared on Crystal''s cheek as she answered straightforwardly, ¡°Mrs. Hisson, I''ve been in love


    with Derrick for so many years. If it''s so easy for me to forget about him, I wouldn''t still be here.


    Unfortunately, he''s now married to someone else and doesn''t think anything about me.¡±


    Kate smiled. ¡°It''s fine as long as you like Derrick. I''ll help you. You saw how Tiffany ignored me under


    Derrick''s protection. I can''t get along with her at all. I feel like my lifespan will decrease day by day if


    she continues to be a part of the Hissons. I can''t let her continue to be my daughter-inw if I want to


    live longer.¡±


    A smug look shed across Tiffany''s eyes. However, she pretended to be puzzled and asked, ¡°Mrs.


    Hisson, how are you going to help me? Derrick is deeply in love with Tiffany. Even if a


    misunderstanding formed between them, he''ll never love me.¡±


    Kate had a scheming look as she answered, ¡°Even if he does not love you, he''ll still marry you out of


    responsibility once you have his children. I''ve always wanted you to be my daughter-inw, after


    all.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a n?¡± Crystal put on a calm front and asked, gripping her cup tightly as she


    suppressed the excitement and nervousness in her heart.


    Then, Kate whispered near her ear.


    When Crystal heard what she had to say, she widened her eyes before calming herself. Nervously, she


    asked, ¡°Even if we managed to trick Derrick into sleeping with me, won''t he get angry once he knows


    the truth?¡±


    ¡°It''s fine as long he doesn''t find out. Nobody other than us knows about this, anyway. As long as you


    can get pregnant, I doubt Tiffany would be shameless enough to continue to stay here,¡± Kate answered


    sinisterly, narrowing her eyes.


    She hated Tiffany to the point that she did not mind sabotaging her own son to force them into a


    divorce. In her eyes, Derrick''s happiness was nothingpared to her hate for Tiffany.


    ¡°I''m scared if we do this, Derrick will hate you. This is something I don''t wish to see.¡± Crystal faked to


    be sensible and said. ¡°Why don''t we find another way?¡±


    Kate smiled and replied, ¡°Crystal, you''re a good kid. Don''t worry. I know my son quite well. All my


    efforts are just to find him a woman that could assist him the most, and you''re the most suitable


    candidate.¡±


    Lowering her head to conceal the smugness shing in her eyes, Crystal replied, ¡°I''ll follow whatever


    you say, then.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kate''s smile widened. ¡°Good child. Once you be my daughter-inw, we can


    go shopping or y poker with your parents. Since you''re also from a prominent family, I''m sure you


    can get used to our lives very quickly. My husband and I are rooting for you.¡±


    Crystal nodded, and Kate felt pleased by how obedient she was.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    At the movie press conference where Derrick was the producer, Kate brought Crystal to the event.


    When Derrick saw the duo, an impatient glint shed in his eyes. Holding his hand, Tiffany shook her


    head at him.


    Derrick gripped her hand and told her guiltily, ¡°I''m sorry, Tiff.¡±


    At that, Tiffany was amused and asked, ¡°Did you do something that you need to say sorry for?¡±


    Derrick was stunned for a moment, gazing at Tiffany more affectionately. Then, he reached out his


    hand to caress her cheek and nted a kiss on her nose. ¡°Thank you for understanding. I''m so lucky to


    be able to marry you.¡±


    Tiffany smiled inly in response, but a gloomy look shed across her eyes.


    Kate did not even bother hiding her annoyance for Tiffany. To outsiders, Crystal seemed more like her


    daughter-inw than Tiffany was, cing thetter in an awkward ce. Although she was Derrick''s


    wife, she did not get the respect she deserved from the Hissons. When Derrick was not at home, some


    housekeepers even deliberately ignored her.


    After Tiffany married into the Hisson family, she faced restrictions in whatever she did. Inparison,


    her life before marriage was way more interesting.


    Without a doubt, she had sacrificed a lot for this marriage.


    Kate led Crystal over and said, ¡°Derrick, I wish for nothing but sess for your movie. I saw all the


    achievements you made for yourself along the way, and I''m proud of you.¡±


    Crystal also passed him a gift and smiled politely. ¡°Derrick, I hope your second movie will be


    sessful. You''re one of the most sessful businessmen I saw jumping from the publishing industry


    to the entertainment industry. I''m very proud of you. Once you take over Hisson Group, I''m sure your


    career will prosper even more.¡±


    Derrick took over the gifts and exchanged a few words of pleasantries before making an excuse,


    leading Tiffany away.


    Seeing that, Crystal did not get angry. After all, her hastiness was the reason to me for missing her


    chance with Derrick. As such, she was willing to wait now. She had devised many ns¡ªeven driving


    Tiffany''s brother into a corner¡ªjust to make Kate hate Tiffany more. As her n was bound to


    seed, she would not give up halfway on something she had poured so much effort into.


    Fearing Crystal would get angry, Kate patted her hand. ¡°Crystal, be patient. Once the timing is right, we


    can roll out our n.¡±


    Crystal shook her head and smiled sweetly. ¡°I''m fine. I''ve been enduring for so many years, anyway. I


    can wait for a little longer.¡±


    This made Kate appreciate Crystal''s calm demeanor. ¡°A woman like you suits Derrick more. You''re


    calm and able to help him if anything arises. Unlike Tiffany, who isn''t considerate of Derrick and only


    knows how to throw tantrums. She''s so petty! I don''t know what Derrick likes about her to give up on


    such a good woman like you,¡± Kate distorted the truth while furrowing her eyebrows.


    Crystalforted, ¡°If men didn''t date a few childish women before a mature one, how would they know


    what''s good for them? I''m sure after Tiffany, Derrick would know the best person for him is me.¡±


    Kateughed. ¡°You''re right for thinking that way.¡±


    While the duo was chatting happily, Derrick and Tiffany went to greet Amelia and her family, who were


    also invited.


    A glint shed across Amelia''s eyes when she caught sight of Kate standing together with Crystal.


    However, as it was the movie''s press conference, the leads were currently undergoing final preparation


    to go on stage. Although Derrick did not need to do so as the producer, he needed to greet all the


    guests invited. After all, he invested a huge amount of money into this movie.


    ¡°Derrick, I hope your second movie will be a hit, and that you''ll be a giant in the publishing


    industry and the entertainment industry.¡± Amelia gave her blessing and passed him the gift she


    prepared.


    Derrick epted the gift and replied, ¡°Thank you. I''m thankful that both you and Mr. Clinton can make


    time toe over.¡±


    Amelia nced at Tiffany and implied something through her words. ¡°As long as you treat Tiffany well, I


    don''t mind letting Oscar invest in Kany Production Company. She''s my best friend, so anything that


    happens to her affects me as well. I''m willing to do anything to ensure her happiness as long as she


    brings it up.¡±


    Derrick could tell Amelia was warning him indirectly. However, he was not infuriated by it. After all, he


    would treat Tiffany well since she was his wife. Although he knew Tiffany was undergoing some


    hardships, he supposed it would be good for her to gain experiences through it.


    Not only was Tiffany his wife, but she was also the daughter-inw of the Hissons. Their family was


    affluent and hadplex social rtionships. Thus, there was no way Derrick could protect her every


    time. It would be better if he could let go. This way, Tiffany would be able to grow strong enough to


    create a happy life with him.


    Derrick was sure others would understand his efforts soon enough.


    Thus, he replied seriously, ¡°She''s my wife, so I''ll definitely treat her well.¡±


    Derrick continued to chat with Oscar before the former was called away by someone else. Although he


    wanted Tiffany to go with him, she rejected, ¡°You should go with Oscar and meet with the other guests.


    I''ll bring Amelia and Tony to eat.¡±


    Derrick nodded.


    Meanwhile, Amelia told Oscar to go along with Derrick, and Oscar agreed.


    Tiffany brought Amelia over to the ce where the food wasid out. After giving Tony some of his


    favorite food, she sat with Amelia in the lounge room specially prepared for guests.


    Amelia said, ¡°What is Mrs. Hisson thinking to bring Crystal to an event like this? Isn''t she scared


    Derrick would get angry by how she''s treating you?¡±


    Tiffany shrugged. ¡°Ever since she fainted and was sent to the hospital, she never hid her disgust for


    me. Back in the days, she would still treat me well in front of Derrick. However, she only ignores me


    now. She was also the one who asked Crystal to stay when she nned to return to Irushea. I guess


    she doesn''t like me to the point of wanting Crystal to hang around to make me ufortable.¡±


    After hearing that, Amelia barked an angryugh.


    It was quite rare to meet a mother-inw like Kate.


    Although the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw was hard to deal with, Kate was


    on another level in how she could not stand seeing her son happy. Derrick and Tiffany were clearly in


    love, but Kate had to make them suffer to satisfy her.


    As a mother, it seemed that her feelings were more important than her son''s happiness.


    Unbeknonst to Amelia, she would know soon enough just how shameless Kate would be when she


    saw how Tiffany suffered in her marriage.


    ¡°Tiff, if I knew your mother-inw was like this, I would have never agreed for you and Derrick to get


    involved,¡± she dered.


    However, Tiffany shook her head. Compared to the past, she handled things way more maturely now.


    She was no longer her outspoken self and was mature enough not to have prejudices toward anything.


    ¡°Amelia, I''m d I was able to meet Derrick. If it were not for him, I wouldn''t be able to understand what


    exactly love is. I''ve written many intense romantic stories back then, having many readers praising


    them. However, they didn''t know I''m actually one without much dating experience and had imagined all


    of the stories.¡± Tiffany smiled. ¡°I finally understood what love is and could write stories that could


    perfectly show the ups and downs of it. If it weren''t for Derrick, I wouldn''t be able to have such a deep


    understanding of it.¡±


    Amelia opened her mouth, but she had nothing to say.


    If one asked if she regretted meeting Oscar, she would have denied it. Most of their past was unhappy,


    and Amelia only had a year or two of good memories with him. Even so, she only remembered their


    happy moments. In fact, she had forgotten their unpleasant past, only reminiscing them in dreams.


    After that, Amelia easily changed the topic. The atmosphere in the room was pleasant as the duo


    chatted while Tiffany yed with Tony.


    However, someone had to ruin their rarely peaceful moment.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Winters,¡± a female voice butted in.


    Amelia turned around to look. The owner of the voice was none of other than Crystal.


    The smile on Amelia''s face stiffened as she answered, ¡°Why are you here, Ms. Halliwell?¡±


    Without hesitating, Crystal went and sat on the other side of them before replying, ¡°I saw youing


    here, so I tried my luck to see if I could meet you. I guess my luck worked out since I bumped into you


    two. I hope you won''t mind me sitting here.¡±


    Amelia frowned. Well, you already sat there, didn''t you? It doesn''t matter if we mind or not.


    ¡°Ms. Halliwell, feel free to sit here. Tiff and I still have something going on, so we''ll take our leave now,¡±


    she answered while picking Tony up.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Crystal shrugged nonchntly and smiled. ¡°Ms. Winters, are you choosing to avoid me because you


    think Tiffany is going to lose to me?¡±


    Amelia gave her a half-smile and said slowly, ¡°It''s a good thing to be confident. However, being too


    confident is a sign of conceitedness. It''s a kind of sickness by being too full of oneself, and you should


    consider treatment. I know a specialist that specializes in this area, should I rmend the doctor to


    you?¡±


    Tony added, ¡°Mommy, I think she''s way beyond cure. I heard that if a conceited person dies, their skin


    will be wrinkly and ugly. Mommy, you and Godmother should stay away from her to prevent being


    infected. That''s what the television says.¡±


    Crystal''s expression changed, and she rolled her eyes at Tony.


    She felt humiliated after being shamed by a child.


    Tiffany carried Tony over and pressed a few kisses onto his cheek. Then, she gushed, ¡°Tony, you make


    me so proud! You know how I don''t like flies like her and even said such deep words to disgust her. I


    love you so much!¡±


    Tony did not retaliate and instead allowed her to kiss his cheek.


    A vicious and resentful glint shed in Crystal''s eyes as she looked at the duo''s interaction.


    ¡°Tiffany, don''t be so smug. Nobody knows who''s going to win in the end. Old Mrs. Hisson is very


    satisfied with me, so you''re going to need to hand over the position of Mrs. Hisson once Derrick gets


    sick of you,¡± Crystal told her obnoxiously before walking out cockily.


    After she left, Tiffany ced Tony down. She was at a loss, the smile on her face disappearing.


    Amelia tugged her over andforted her, ¡°Don''t pay her any heed. Let''s go out. The press


    conference should have started by now.¡±


    Tiffany nodded in response.


    Amelia and Tiffany led Tony out and stood beside Derrick and Oscar.


    When Amelia saw the actors and actresses talking under the spotlight, she found one of them familiar.


    Pointing at a female actress at the end of the table, she asked, ¡°Tiff, does that female actress look


    familiar to you?¡±


    After Tiffany looked over, she thought for a moment before blurting out, ¡°Isn''t that Rory Sanders? When


    did she be an actress?¡±


    Realization struck Amelia. No wonder she looks so familiar. She''s Rory Sanders! After not seeing her


    for months, she became mature, and her skin looks fairer. But her jaw looks a bit sharp, and her face


    seems a bit stiff. She must have done something to her face.


    The Rory now was nothing of the innocent impression Amelia had for her.


    Amelia shook her head, feeling that Rory had be a different person. It had been less than two


    years since thetter had graduated, but she had worked as a caregiver and an office worker before


    bing an actress. Amelia could not help but admire her capability.


    Tiffany sneered. ¡°This woman is quite capable. I can''t believe it took her just a few months to be


    an actress. I wonder who''s the person backing her?¡±


    Amelia shook her head, not really concerned about Rory.


    Meanwhile, Oscar noticed Rory and managed to recognize her. His expression darkened as he told


    Amelia, ¡°Amelia, if you don''t like her, I can make her disappear from Tayhaven.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. She''s just someone unimportant. It isn''t easy for her to make a living in Tayhaven too. As long


    as she''s smart enough, we can just ignore each other''s existence.¡±


    At that, Oscar averted his gaze. Since Amelia did not care, he did not find the need to bother with such


    an irrelevant person.


    After the conference was done, Amelia and Oscar were nning on leaving. Unexpectedly, she


    suddenly felt a stab of pain in her stomach. ¡°Oscar, bring Tony out first. I need to use the washroom,¡±


    she said.


    Oscar nodded before ordering Jolin to go with her.


    After letting Jolin wait outside for her, Amelia went inside alone.


    When she came out of the cubicle, she saw a tall woman standing before the basin. Thinking that the


    woman seemed familiar, she finally saw that it was Rory after thetter turned around.


    Rory was also stunned upon seeing her. However, she quickly restrained herself and stered a smile


    on her face. ¡°Long time no see, Amelia. I was just wondering if I would see you here after hearing that


    Mr. Hisson was the investor in this movie. Unexpectedly, here you are. It seems that you became more


    beautiful after not meeting you for a few months,¡± Rory started politely.


    Amelia nced at her and answered courteously, ¡°You became better-looking too. I almost didn''t


    recognize you. I didn''t expect you to be an actress. It had just been a few months since west


    met, after all.¡±


    Rory smiled and answered, ¡°I was apanying a friend to an audition when a talent agency took


    interest and signed a contract with me. Thus, they told the screenwriter to add a minor role with a few


    sentences in the movie. I''m sure it''s a role someone with your status wouldn''t bother with.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia merely smiled and did not answer.


    After Rory embarrassed her like that, Amelia was already kind enough not to take revenge, let alone


    have a nice chat with her.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    Amelia said, ¡°Ms. Sanders, I still have something to do, so I''ll take my leave first.¡±


    Rory stopped her and asked, ¡°Amelia, do you still me me? I was immaturest time and did you


    wrong. I owe you an apology. I''ll apologize to you now. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Amelia nced at her and retorted, ¡°The issue between us has been resolved the moment you left the


    company. I hope that you would stay away from the entertainment industry since this circle is too


    chaotic. Protect yourself. I''ll be off now.¡±


    Rory did not get out of her way but blocked her path instead.


    Tears immediately streamed down her face. It reeked of a performance.


    ¡°Amelia, I only know how well you treated me after I left thepany. After entering the entertainment


    industry, I finally understood the sincerity you''ve shown me. I really want to be your friend. Can you


    forgive me, please?¡± Rory asked sincerely with reddened eyes.


    Amelia smiled.


    ¡°Ms. Sanders, I don''t think our rtionship is that close for this.¡± With that, she stepped past her and


    exited the restroom.


    The smile on Rory''s face faded, and a hint of viciousness flitted across her eyes.


    Staring at her reflection in the mirror, she fixed her makeup and whispered, ¡°Amelia, I''m back, and I''ll


    emerge as the entertainment industry''s top dog so that I''ll be in the same position as you. You''re the


    one who chased me out of thepany that day, so I''m going to snatch your position one day, leaving


    you with nothing.¡±


    In the mirror, she gave herself a thorough examination. She had a voluptuous figure and had grown


    even more gorgeous than before. She looked like apletely different woman.


    She had spent a lot of effort on her face so that she could survive in the entertainment industry.


    Now that she had risked everything to get here, the only option she had was to seed. She did not


    want to return to the impoverished life she was leading, where she had to budget a hundred for a few


    days. What she desired was a life filled with boundless riches and grandeur.


    Rory stayed in the restroom for a while before exiting it. By then, Oscar and the media had already left,


    so there was only staff who were still present at the press conference.


    She left after greeting the team in charge and drove straight to the Larson Group.


    The receptionist did not stop her upon seeing her.


    She took the elevator. Once she exited the elevator, Jennifer''s assistant tried to stop her and told her


    that she could not enter Jennifer''s office yet as there was a guest in there.


    Hence, Rory could only wait outside. She asked curiously, ¡°Who''s the guest?¡±


    The assistant replied honestly, ¡°It seemed to be the CEO of Scott Group. Previously, Ms. Larson


    courted him for two years but she stopped for some reason. Then, Mr. Scott started pursuing her. I''m


    just an insignificant assistant, so I don''t understand their romance.¡±


    A hint of calction flitted across Rory''s eyes. No one knew what she was thinking.


    She waited outside for half an hour before the office''s door opened. Carter walked out of the office with


    a darkened expression.


    He ignored Rory and left. Rory, on the other hand, had her gaze fixated on him until he stepped into the


    elevator.


    She then walked into the office, and Jennifer said without raising her head, ¡°Carter, get out. Don''t


    interfere with my business.¡±


    Rory locked the door and replied, ¡°Ms. Larson, did Mr. Scott upset you?¡±


    Jennifer paused with the pen in her hand, raised her head, and nced at Rory. She concealed her


    emotions and asked, ¡°Didn''t you have a press conference today? Why are you here?¡±


    Rory walked over and sat down before replying, ¡°It ended, so I came here especially to thank you. I


    didn''t expect to see Mr. Scotting out of your office. Why? Are you guys still entangled with each


    other?¡±


    Jennifer rolled her eyes and warned, ¡°You have no right to discuss my matters.¡±


    Rory shrugged and said, ¡°Ms. Larson, you''re like a parent to me. I owe everything to you. If it weren''t


    for you, I might not be able to survive in Tayhaven. You gave me a helping hand when I was at a


    desperate point in life. Mr. Scott has always been in love with Amelia but suddenly changed his mind


    and started chasing after you. You ought to be careful since it may be Amelia''s scheme. When a man


    loves a woman, he''s willing to do many unreasonable things. I hope you won''t get exploited.¡±


    Jennifer''s expression turned grim at that.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± she said in a deep voice.


    Rory also knew it was time to stop, so she did not continue.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Ms. Larson. I was just trying to help you. If you don''t want to hear it anymore, I''ll zip my


    mouth shut,¡± she replied.


    Jennifer took a deep breath and tried to calm herself.


    Carter kept appearing in front of her, and she could not keep her self-proimed calmness when he


    was present. Emotions rumbled and tumbled within her, overwhelming her.


    She raised her hand to massage her temples. Upon seeing that, Rory immediately walked over to help


    her.


    Jennifer could not help but stiffen up.


    Rory exined softly, ¡°Ms. Larson, rx. We''re in the same boat here. I won''t hurt you.¡±


    Hearing that, Jennifer finally started to rx.


    As Rory massaged Jennifer''s temples, she said, ¡°Ms. Larson, I saw Amelia at the press conference


    today. I think I''ll make contact with her soon. Once I changed my face, she won''t be able to recognize


    me.¡±


    Jennifer closed her eyes and replied, ¡°Do as you see fit. I spent so much effort on you and even used


    my connections to bring you into the entertainment industry. Not to mention the amount of money I


    spent to send you for stic surgery. I hope you won''t let me down, or else I can bring you down the


    way I helped you up.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Ms. Larson. I know who my financial backer is,¡± Rory said carefully.


    After Rory massaged Jennifer for a while, thetter waved her hand and said, ¡°Okay, you can stop now.


    You can go. I still have work to do.¡±


    Rory nodded.


    ¡°I''ll take my leave first, then. I still have two film crews to meet with and another stic surgery


    operation. After I finish this operation, no one would know who I am anymore. You can then think of


    ways to bring me into Mr. Hisson''s new productionpany.¡±


    Jennifer furrowed her brows, but she eventually nodded.


    Rory left the office, satisfied. Meanwhile, Jennifer looked at Rory''s retreating figure with aplicated


    expression. She could tell that the young woman was an ambitious person who had delusions about


    wanting to obtain things that did not belong to her.


    She did not like Rory, as she thought that thetter was too ambitious. However, this characteristic also


    made Rory easy to exploit.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Soon, Jennifer returned to reading her documents until seven in the evening before returning home.


    When she reached home, the housekeeper said, ¡°Ms. Larson, Mr. and Mrs. Larson, and Mr. Scott are


    waiting for you to have dinner together.¡±


    Jennifer frowned and asked, ¡°Which Mr. Scott are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It''s the CEO of Scott Group. Did you forget who that is, Ms. Larson?¡± the housekeeper asked in


    confusion.


    Jennifer''s brows started twitching as she did not know what Carter was trying to do.


    She could not help but think about what Rory said to her in the afternoon. Carter, are you really trying


    to get closer to me because of Amelia? I chased after you for two years and experienced so many bad


    things. Are you that cruel to add salt to my wounds?


    Jennifer thought about many things as she walked into the mansion. When she saw Carter conversing


    warmly with her parents, she felt a surge of mixed emotions.


    She took a deep breath andposed herself before walking over.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I''m home,¡± she greeted.


    Although Laura had been under treatment these past few months, her condition had not improved


    much. Nheless, she was not as forgetful as before.


    ¡°Jennifer, you''re back. Come. Carter has been here for almost the whole day. I wanted to call you to


    come back to eat but Carter asked me not to. He wanted to wait for you toe back before eating.


    That was very thoughtful of him,¡± Laura said.


    Laura''s memory had been sporadic these past few months. She had forgotten most of Oscar''s torture,


    so she did not frequently remind Jennifer to take revenge for her. Jennifer was finally able to take a


    break. Therefore, her hatred for Oscar and Amelia had also waned.


    However, she still felt hateful when she saw how her mother changed from a distinguished middle-aged


    woman to such a pitiable state. She could not go against Oscar yet, so the hatred building within her


    was only giving her grief.


    Vincent said, ¡°Let''s eat.¡±


    After they finished their dinner, Vincent gave Jennifer and Carter space to talk among themselves.


    ¡°Jennifer, you can go and take a walk with Carter since he hasn''t been here for a long time.¡±


    Jennifer thought for a while butplied in the end.


    She and Carter walked out of the mansion one after another in silence.


    When they reached arge grass field, Jennifer said, ¡°Carter, what exactly do you want?¡±


    Carter stared at her intently and said seriously, ¡°I just wanted to make it up to you for the time we


    missed, and I also want you to give me another chance. If you''re willing, I believe we can return to how


    we were before and be together.¡±


    Jenniferughed.


    Their problems had already be an insurmountable gulf between them. Even if she agreed, the


    Scotts would never agree to it.


    ¡°Carter, I''m d to hear you say this. However, I don''t love you anymore,¡± Jennifer protested as she


    raised her head to look at him.


    Carter was stunned.


    Suddenly, he raised his hand to touch her cheek, but Jennifer dodged it.


    She said, ¡°You should go. Your frequent appearances in my life these past few months have caused


    me much inconvenience. I''m already with June, and we have been intimate many times. I''m very


    satisfied since he''s very aggressive in that field. You probably won''t be able to satisfy me. However, I


    don''t mind if you want to be my next rebound.¡±


    There was a palpable shift in Carter''s expression, and he stared at Jennifer intently.


    Jennifer shrugged and said casually, ¡°Why? Do you still think of me as your item? June has a good


    family background, and he has a great personality. Not to mention he''s a capable man. I would be more


    than willing to be his lover.¡±


    ¡°Don''t degrade yourself like this,¡± Carter roared.


    Jennifer burst intoughter until she doubled over.


    Carter stared at her and clenched his fists.


    He grabbed her and lowered his head to kiss her so that she would not utter such harsh words.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    Jennifer shoved Carter away and pped him so hard that she knocked him slightly off bnce.


    After taking a moment to reorient himself, Carter rubbed his swollen cheek as he stared calmly at her.


    ¡°Jennifer, you can hit me all you want if it''ll help quell your anger. All I ask is for you to give me a


    chance.¡±


    Jennifer didn''t know what else she could do at that point. Carter was simply too persistent for her to


    handle.


    ¡°Please leave me alone, Carter... I''m begging you...¡± she pleaded with her face buried in her palms.


    Carter had a pained look in his eyes as he stared at Jennifer. This doesn''t make sense... I''ve finally


    mustered the courage to take a step forward, so why is she taking a huge step backward? I can sense


    that she still has feelings for me!


    ¡°I know I''ve wronged you in the past, Jennifer. But please just give me one more chance!¡± he pleaded.


    Jennifer shed him a conflicted look as she muttered through clenched teeth, ¡°Carter... Do you love


    Amelia so much that you, who couldn''t care less about me, are willing to date me for her sake?¡±


    Carter burst outughing when he heard that.


    ¡°You think I''m doing all of this for Amelia?¡± he asked with a wry smile.


    Jennifer simply stared at him in silence. Is that not the case? Why else would you suddenly fall in love


    with me when you were so cold to me before?


    Carter felt his heart ache when he saw her reaction. He knew he was being punished for what he did in


    the past.


    He tried taking a few steps forward, only to have Jennifer take another few steps backward in


    response. ¡°It''s gettingte. You should go.¡±


    Realizing it was pointless to pressure her any further, Carter had no choice but to leave.


    Jennifer let out a deep sigh as she watched him drive off with a helpless look in her eyes.


    She was snapped out of her daze when an old man''s voice rang out from behind. ¡°Jennifer?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing up sote, Dad?¡± Jennifer asked with a forced smile when she turned around and


    saw that her father was standing behind her.


    Vincent walked up to her and patted her gently on the head. ¡°You like Carter, don''t you? So why did


    you force him to leave?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jennifer lowered her head and let out a wry chuckle.


    ¡°My reputation in Tayhaven has been ruined, Dad. Given the wealth and status of the Scotts, do you


    think they would approve of Carter dating someone like me?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Jennifer. I neglected you because I was busy with work all the time, and now... I pretty much


    put you in charge of the entirepany due to your mom''s condition. I feel really bad for putting you


    through so much...¡± Vincent said apologetically with a pained look on his face.


    Jennifer wrapped her arm around Vincent''s and said casually, ¡°I''m your only child, so it''s only natural


    that you''d put me in charge of thepany. Don''t worry; those videos won''t affect me too much. If


    anything, I should be the one apologizing here. It must be hard for you to carry yourself in front of your


    friends now. Dad, I really appreciate you not abandoning me in this time of need. I don''t know what I''d


    do if I were all by myself.¡±


    ¡°You silly girl! I won''t let you suffer alone as long as I''m around. Jennifer, I can tell Carter is sincere


    about courting you this time. Since you love him deeply, I think you should consider giving him a


    chance. It''s never easy dating someone from a wealthy family, but you shouldn''t give up so easily,¡±


    Vincent said as they made their way back inside the house.


    Jennifer simply shed him a bitter smile in response.


    Those videos have nearly destroyed my life, and the memories of this incident will most likely haunt me


    for as long as I live...


    ¡°Jennifer, please think long and hard about what I said earlier. Your mother and I aren''t getting any


    younger, so we won''t be able to look after you for long. All we want is for you to be with a man who


    truly loves you,¡± Vincent reminded her.


    ¡°You should go to bed, Dad. Right now, all I want to do is focus on managing thepany. I really don''t


    have the time to think about marriage. Don''t worry, though. I''ll be sure to take good care of myself!¡±


    Jennifer replied in the most carefree tone possible.


    Vincent simply nodded and went back to his room without saying a word.


    Jennifer, on the other hand, couldn''t sleep a wink that night.


    That resulted in her being so tired the next day that she could barely focus when reading through


    documents at work.


    Soon, she slumped against her chair and took a nap. About twenty minutester, she was woken up by


    the sound of her phone ringing.


    Seconds after answering the call, her eyes went wide with shock, and she dropped her phone on the


    floor.


    After taking a moment to regain herposure, Jennifer grabbed her handbag and left the office in a


    hurry. Upon arriving at the hospital, she saw Vincent sitting on the bench with an empty look in his


    eyes. ¡°Dad, why did Mom go bite a dog? Is she badly injured?¡±


    Vincent was so weary that he looked like he had aged ten years overnight.


    ¡°What is going on with Mom? She was just fine yesterday!¡± Jennifer mumbled in frustration as she


    paced about. I thought Mom was slowly getting better! Why would she go attack a dog all of a sudden?


    This is driving me nuts!


    The two of them had been waiting in the corridor for almost an hour, but Laura was still inside the


    operating room.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, Jennifer, how is Mrs. Larson? How did she get injured like this?¡± Carter asked as he came


    running toward them.


    Jennifer simply shed him a conflicted look and kept quiet.


    Vincent pointed at the empty spot next to him and said, ¡°Hello, Carter. Here, have a seat. She probably


    won''t being out anytime soon.¡±


    Carter nodded and sat down beside him. He couldn''t help but feel a little worried when he saw how


    quiet Jennifer was.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Jennifer. I''m sure Mrs. Larson will be fine,¡± heforted her.


    Jennifer lowered her head and asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I went to Larson Group earlier. Your assistant told me you left for the hospital, so I pulled a few strings


    and found out which hospital you went to,¡± Carter exined.


    Jennifer fell silent once again, and the three of them continued waiting in the corridor.


    About an hourter, the door to the operating room finally opened.


    Jennifer rushed forward and grabbed the doctor''s arm as she asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor, is my mom


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. Her condition has stabilized, so she''ll be all right. However, we found traces of a


    hallucinogenic drug in her body. We believe that may have caused her to attack the dog. I suggest you


    make a police report about this.¡±


    The look on Jennifer''s face changed upon hearing that, and her eyes were instantly filled with rage.


    ¡°I will. Thank you very much, doctor,¡± she mumbled while desperately trying to suppress her anger.


    The three of them then followed the nurses as they wheeled Laura into a single-room ward. Jennifer''s


    eyes slowly reddened as she knelt beside Laura''s bed.


    Carter put his hand on her shoulder and said reassuringly, ¡°Don''t worry, Jennifer. Mrs. Larson will be


    fine.¡±


    Jennifer shook his hand off and replied coldly, ¡°You should leave, Carter. I don''t think my mom would


    want to see you anytime soon.¡±


    Carter was so stunned by her response that he just stood there with his hand frozen in ce.


    ¡°Jennifer, I...¡±


    ¡°Get out of here! My mom wouldn''t have ended up like this if you had helped back then! Now, go! Go


    be with Amelia! This family doesn''t need your sympathy!¡± Jennifer yelled while ring fiercely at him.


    Carter felt his heart ache when he heard that. He was so shocked that he didn''t know how to respond


    at all.


    ¡°Don''t say that, Jennifer. Nobody wanted this to happen. Carter isn''t to me,¡± Vincent reasoned.


    Jennifer took a deep breath and turned to look at Laura in silence.


    Vincent patted Carter on the shoulder and whispered, ¡°Come with me, Carter. There''s something I


    need to tell you.¡±


    The two of them then made their way out of the ward.


    ¡°Carter, Jennifer is just worried about her mother. She didn''t mean tosh out at you like that. Please


    don''t take her words to heart,¡± Vincent said after closing the door.


    Carter shook his head in response.


    ¡°I''ll be honest with you, Carter. I''ve always thought of you as an ideal man for Jennifer, so I was a little


    disappointed when I saw that her love was unrequited. Even so, I still respect you and hope for you two


    to get married. All I ask is for you to not hurt Jennifer again. You know full well what she has been


    through.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Larson. I won''t hurt her.¡±


    ¡°That''s good to hear. If you want to be with her, then you must promise to protect her. Practically all of


    Tayhaven has seen those videos, so your parents are bound to use that against her. Are you prepared


    to deal with them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Carter replied confidently.


    Vincent breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that.


    Jennifer was still kneeling beside the bed when they returned to the ward.


    ¡°You should return to the office, Jennifer. I''ll stay here and look after your mother,¡± Vincent said.


    Jennifer shook her head. ¡°No, I want to spend some more time with Mom.¡±


    Vincent knew there was no talking her out of it, so he had no choice but to return to the office.


    Carter''s lips moved as he stood behind her, but he couldn''t find the right words to say.


    I''m partly responsible for Mrs. Larson''s current condition. Had I helped beg Amelia for mercy back then,


    things might''ve turned out very differently, and Jennifer probably wouldn''t be treating me so coldly now.


    After what seemed like forever, Carter turned around and walked out of the ward.


    Jennifer, who had been tense the whole time, finally rxed when she saw him leave.


    She knew Carter wasn''t to me for her mother''s hospitalization. She understood that he had his


    reasons for not helping Laura out back then and that she was in no position to get mad at him for it.


    However, the thought of her mother getting into a fight with a dog caused her to snap, and sheshed


    out at Carter as a result.


    It was already evening by the time Laura came to. She grabbed Jennifer''s hand tightly the moment she


    woke up and mumbled anxiously, ¡°Help me, Jennifer! Oscar is trying to kill me!¡±


    The look in Jennifer''s eyes turned gloomy when she heard that.


    Oscar again? Why is he stilling after Mom? Has he not done enough damage to her? Will he not


    stop until we''re all dead?


    She tried her best to suppress her burning hatred as sheforted Laura, ¡°I''m here, Mom. No one is


    going to kill you. You were just hallucinating because you weren''t feeling well. The doctor said you''d be


    all right.¡±


    Laura gripped her hand tightly as she mumbled in fear, ¡°No, Oscar wants to kill me! He was chasing me


    with an axe earlier! I tried to fight him off when he caught up to me, but he was too strong. I fainted


    when I saw him bring the axe down on me. I thought I was dead for sure, but it seems I somehow


    managed to survive. You''ve got to avenge me, Jennifer! You need to get him before he kills me!¡±


    Jennifer gave her a hug and said, ¡°Don''t be afraid, Mom. I''m right here. I won''t let anyone hurt you.¡±


    Laura slowly calmed down after hearing that.


    Jennifer then served up the food that their housekeeper had brought over earlier. She fed Laura some


    oatmeal and sd until she was full before finishing the rest of the food herself.


    Feeling a lot better after a meal, Laura rested her head against the pillow as she said, ¡°You have to


    avenge me, Jennifer. You need to make Oscar pay for everything he has done to me, or my suffering


    would''ve been for nothing.¡±


    Jennifer froze in shock when she heard that. I thought Mom had forgotten about what happened


    before, but she actually remembers everything...


    ¡°I will, Mom. Don''t you worry.¡±


    Laura nodded and slowly closed her eyes.


    Jennifer breathed a sigh of relief when she saw her fall asleep shortly after.

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    Meanwhile, June received a call from an unknown number while he was in his office. The person said,


    ¡°Mr. Wick, we have injected Mrs. Larson with the hallucinogenic drug. She got bitten on her arms and


    legs while fighting the dog we sent her way and is currently recovering in a hospital. When will you be


    paying me the rest of the money?¡±


    A wide grin formed on June''s lips as he said, ¡°I''ll have someone transfer the money in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wick. I hope you will consider hiring me for simr jobs in the future as well. I promise


    to get them all done perfectly,¡± said the person on the phone before hanging up.


    ¡°Don''t me me for being so ruthless, Jennifer. I''m only doing this to make sure we''re on the same


    side. You were starting to give up on your desire for revenge when that unappreciative b*stard started


    courting you, so I had to hurt your mom a little to get you back on track. I''m not about to forgive Oscar


    after everything he has done to me, and it''ll take the two of us working together to defeat him,¡± June


    mumbled to himself with a sneer.


    He then grabbed his coat and headed over to the hospital, only to bump into Carter outside the ward.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Scott. Why are you standing out here all by yourself? Did Jennifer kick you out? She sure is


    a stubborn one, huh? I told her I was fine with you two having a history together, and yet, she still


    insists on keeping her distance from you so I wouldn''t get upset. Tsk, tsk...¡± June said with a faint smile.


    Carter clenched his fists and shot June a fierce re, but he didn''tsh out like June had expected him


    to.


    The smile on June''s face grew increasingly sarcastic when he saw that.


    ¡°Wow! You have an impressive amount of self-control, Mr. Scott. I''m impressed! However, Jennifer is in


    love with me now. It''s unfortunate, but you seem to have be a thing of the past.¡±


    That was thest straw for Carter.


    Unable to hold his anger back any longer, he swung his fist at June as hard as he could. As their


    scuffle had caused quite a hugemotion, the security guards rushed over to break them up.


    Jennifer''s eyes lit up with rage when she came out of the ward and saw them both covered in bruises.


    ¡°What are you doing here, June?¡± she asked while trying her best to keep her anger suppressed.


    June simply walked up to her and wrapped his arm around her waist. As Jennifer tried to struggle free,


    June whispered into her ear, ¡°Carter is now under the impression that we''re in a questionable


    rtionship. Do you want him to see through our pretense?¡±


    Jennifer stopped struggling after hearing that.


    From Carter''s perspective, the two of them looked like they were having an intimate conversation with


    each other.


    Naturally, he didn''t take too well to that.


    Carter was about to say something when the head nurse came over and lectured them, ¡°Need I remind


    you that this is a hospital? Ms. Larson, please tell your friends to stop their yelling and fighting! They''re


    disturbing the other patients here!¡±


    Jennifer nodded and said apologetically, ¡°I''m terribly sorry about them. They were having a little


    argument earlier, but I promise it won''t happen again!¡±


    The head nurse nodded at her and walked off without saying anything further.


    June tightened his grip on Jennifer''s waist as he asked, ¡°I heard your mother has gotten injured. How is


    she doing? Is she going to be okay?¡±


    Jennifer felt really ufortable being held in his embrace, but she forced herself to put up with it


    anyway.


    ¡°She''s fine. She just fell asleep a while ago, so you''d better not go visit her. I don''t want you waking her


    up.¡±


    June then leaned in and gave her a loud smooch on the cheek, making things even more awkward as


    everyone in the corridor could hear it.


    It hurts me like crazy to see them behaving intimately, but I have only myself to me for this. I used to


    treat Jennifer with disdain, and now, I can only watch as another man hugs and kisses her...


    With that in mind, Carter gazed longingly at Jennifer before walking away.


    There was a glint of sadness in Jennifer''s eyes when she saw him leave without looking back.


    June caught her right as her legs gave out beneath her. ¡°You love him that much, huh? Do you really


    think he''d ept you after you''ve slept with me? I doubt he''d be okay with ''used goods.''¡°


    Jennifer shoved him off and red coldly at him with her arms crossed. ¡°June, you and I are merely


    working together. You are in no position to interfere with my rtionships! I''m in a very bad mood right


    now, so you''d better get the f*ck out of my sight!¡±


    ¡°Jennifer, have you forgotten what we''ve done? I practically know all of your sensitive spots now. It''s a


    bit toote to draw the line, don''t you think?¡± June said with a devilish grin while eyeing hersciviously


    from head to toe.


    Jennifer went livid with rage.


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± she shouted through clenched teeth.


    Instead of leaving her alone, June took another step forward and grabbed her by the wrist. ¡°You and I


    are partners now that we''re working together, Jennifer. Shouldn''t you be a little nicer to your dear


    partner? For your sake, I suggest you forget about being with Carter. The Scotts will never ept you


    into their family now that the entire city has seen your naked body. Keep in mind that Carter is the heir


    of the Scott family. I doubt he''d be willing to give that up for a filthy woman like you.¡±


    Jennifer shuddered and lowered her gaze as she said, ¡°Look, I know what I am. You don''t have to keep


    reminding me of it. I''ll continue working with you once my mom is all better. Until then, please leave me


    the f*ck alone!¡±


    June''s goal was simply to hurt Jennifer just enough to ensure herpliance. Since he had achieved


    his objective, he decided to let her go for the time being.


    ¡°That''s more like it!¡± he said nonchntly and walked off with a gleeful grin on his face.


    Jennifer took a deep breath to calm herself down before heading back into the ward.


    It was almost eleven by the time Vincent returned that night.


    ¡°You can go home and get some rest, Jennifer. I''ll take over from here.¡±


    Jennifer shot him a nce and asked, ¡°Where have you been, Dad? I tried calling you all afternoon, but


    I couldn''t get through.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan and the others were insisting on selling off their shares after the meeting. I tried talking


    them out of it, but they refused to listen. I thought about buying it all back from them, but thepany


    has lost far too much moneytely, so I can''t afford to do so,¡± Vincent replied lethargically.


    Misfortune never came alone, and that was especially the case for the Larsonstely. Not only did the


    company suffer huge losses after Jennifer''s recent incident, but Vincent''s old friends had all turned


    their backs on him as well.


    This was the first time Vincent had experienced such helplessness, and the overwhelming distress had


    left him feeling suffocated.


    Jennifer exploded with anger after hearing what he said. ¡°What? Why would Mr. Sullivan do that? He


    didn''t say anything when my videos were leaked, so why would he suddenly insist on selling his


    shares?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Vincent waved at her. ¡°Why he did it isn''t important right now. Those guys hold quite a significant


    amount of ourpany''s shares. We''ll lose thepany if someone else acquires those shares.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll find a way to buy those shares back. You''ve spent dozens of years managing this


    company. I won''t let anyone take it from us!¡± Jennifer reassured him.


    Vincent simply nodded at her in response.


    Jennifer then left the hospital in a hurry after leaving Laura in his care.


    She gave June a call and got straight to the point by asking, ¡°June, where are you right now? I''m a little


    strapped for cash and need you to lend me some money. Will you help me out?¡±


    June gave her an address, and Jennifer rushed over as quickly as she could.


    Upon getting off the car, she realized that it was actually a five-star hotel.


    Jennifer stared at it hesitantly for quite a while but decided to go in anyway.


    She had just stepped out of the elevator when a figure stepped out from the adjacent elevator and


    grabbed her by the arm.


    Jennifer quickly turned around, only to gasp in shock when she saw that it was Carter.


    ¡°Carter? What are you doing here?¡±


    Without saying a word, Carter dragged her into the elevator and kissed her as it went down.


    Jennifer''s eyes went wide with shock as she red at Carter.


    Because he kept his finger on the button to prevent the doors from opening, the elevator started


    making its way up again.


    Carter was going to continue his barrage of deep and passionate kisses, but Jennifer moved her face


    out of the way and yelled, ¡°Stop it, Carter! What the f*ck do you think you''re doing?¡±


    Carter pinned her against the wall and red at her as he said, ¡°I was waiting outside the hospital the


    whole time. Your dad called me and told me all about thepany shares. You know I can help you, so


    why would you ask June for help instead? Do you enjoy being abused by someone you clearly


    despise?¡±


    A myriad of emotions flickered across Jennifer''s face as she felt humiliated by those words.


    With a stubborn re on her face, she mustered whatever strength she had and shoved Carter off her.


    She was about tosh out at him when her phone started ringing all of a sudden.


    She answered the call when she saw June''s name on the caller ID, but Carter snatched it from her


    before she could say anything.


    ¡°Listen up, June. I don''t care what your reasons are for harassing Jennifer, but she''s mine now. I will


    help her out with whatever issues she''s facing, so leave her the f*ck alone!¡± Carter then hung up the


    phone after saying that.


    Jennifer had a conflicted look in her eyes as she slumped weakly against the wall. ¡°Carter, will you


    please stop interfering in my affairs?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Carter replied firmly.


    When the elevator''s doors opened upon reaching the first floor, Carter dragged her out of the hotel and


    shoved her into the back seat of his car.


    The next thing Jennifer knew, Carter had continued assaulting her lips with his.


    He even took things a step further by pinning her down on the seat.


    Jennifer had gotten a little woozy from his aggressive kisses, but she quickly came back to her sense


    when she realized what he was trying to do.


    She tried putting up a struggle, but that only seemed to excite Carter even more.


    As he began moving his hand down her body, Jennifer instinctively reached out to grab him by the


    wrist.


    Having been snapped out of his frenzied state, Carter stopped kissing her and propped himself up as


    he asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Terrified by his actions, Jennifer mumbled weakly with reddened eyes, ¡°Please don''t do this, Carter...


    I''m scared...¡±


    Carter stared long and hard at her with a mysterious look in his eyes.


    He then buried his face in her corbone and took a deep breath as he said, ¡°Jennifer, will you please


    stop torturing me like this? I''m really in love with you. Will you please give me a chance to prove my


    love to you?¡±


    Jennifer''s tears flowed down her cheeks as she cried her heart out.


    After what seemed like forever, she slowly regained herposure and asked, ¡°If I give you a chance,


    will you help me destroy Amelia and the rest of the Clinton family in return?¡±


    Carter was so shocked that he simply stared speechlessly at her in disbelief.


    Jennifer shot him a sarcastic smile as she continued, ¡°What''s wrong? You im to love me so much,


    but you won''t even agree to this simple request of mine?¡±


    ¡°You''re no match for Oscar,¡± Carter replied with a frown.


    ¡°That''s precisely why I''m asking for your help. So, are you going to help me or not?¡±


    ¡°Why are you going after the Clintons?¡±


    Jennifer snickered upon hearing that. She then sat up straight in her seat and tidied her messy clothes


    as she replied, ¡°Oscar is the reason my mom turned out like this, and you''re asking me why I''m going


    after his family? Are you trying to y dumb with me, Carter?¡±


    Carter frowned as he felt really ufortable with her distant attitude.


    Jennifer shed him a cold smile as she caressed his cheek with her slender fingers.


    ¡°You wanted to know why June and I are working together, right? Well, it''s because we both have a


    common enemy. He promised he''d help me take Oscar down, so I gave him my body in return. You


    must think I''m really disgusting, huh? But that''s fine by me. I''ve always been a filthy woman, to begin


    with. I kept this side of me hidden when I was in love with you before, but things are different now.


    Since you couldn''t care less about me, I had no choice but to throw myself into another man''s arms.¡±


    The look on Carter''s face changed slightly, and a slew of emotions shed past his eyes.


    Eventually, he calmed down and said, ¡°Jennifer, do you really want me to leave that badly? I know


    you''re concerned about the videos, but you don''t have to be. I promise I won''t let anyone hurt you.¡±


    Jennifer felt slightly moved by his words but quickly returned to being sarcastic again.


    ¡°You overestimate your capabilities, Mr. Scott.¡±


    She then opened the door and prepared to get out of the car, but Carter was quicker and pinned her


    back down on the seat.


    With the man she loved being inches away from her face, it took Jennifer every ounce of self-control


    she had to stop herself from kissing him.


    Carter stared deeply into her eyes and asked, ¡°You wouldn''t be avoiding me like this if you don''t have


    any feelings for me, Jennifer. Tell me, what are you so afraid of?¡±


    In her state of panic, Jennifer lowered her gaze and shouted coldly, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Carter refused to let go and leaned in to kiss her on the lips again, but Jennifer was able to avoid it by


    looking the other way.


    ¡°Stop making me hate you any further, Carter!¡±


    Carter froze upon hearing that.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    In the end, Jennifer shoved Carter away and got out of the vehicle. Then, she then drove her car back


    to the Larson residence.


    Carter sat on the chair in a daze and was lost in his thoughts. He finally drove off after a long while.


    The following day, he drove to Amelia''s office early in the morning.


    Sitting inside his car, Carter witnessed Oscar sending Amelia to work, and the couple said goodbye to


    one another intimately for a long while before finally separating.


    After seeing Amelia walking into thepany''s building, Carter started the car''s engine and trailed


    behind Oscar''s car.


    As Carter followed Oscar without even trying to be subtle, he was not surprised when thetter stopped


    his car at an empty field, got out of the vehicle, and waited for him while leaning against the car.


    Carter skillfully parked his car beside Oscar''s.


    Then, he unbuckled his seatbelt and walked up to Oscar.


    Oscar arched his brow when he saw Carter. He merely sensed a car stalking him, but little did he


    expect the person behind the wheels to be Carter, his ex-love rival who was no more than a stranger to


    him now.


    ¡°It''s been a long time, Oscar,¡± Carter uttered calmly.


    Oscar folded his arm in front of his chest and said, ¡°I do not think there is a need for us to meet.¡±


    Carter shrugged.


    ¡°We are not love rivals anymore. You don''t have to treat me like an enemy,¡± Carter suggested humbly.


    Oscar nced at him and noticed that Carter was no longer as unapproachable as before.


    ¡°Tell me. Why were you following me?¡± Oscar cut to the chase.


    Carter chuckled before answering, ¡°It''s nothing major. I''m just wondering if you can stop harming Mrs.


    Larson, for Amelia''s sake.¡±


    Oscar could not recall who Mrs. Larson was at that instant.


    Carter courteously exined, ¡°She''s Jennifer''s mother.¡±


    Oscar gained rity over Laura''s identity but became even more baffled than before because he had


    never taken Jennifer seriously. Therefore, her act of revenge was insignificant to him. Besides, Amelia


    had told him Jennifer did not do anything overboard so he could not drive Jennifer to the brink of


    desperation since that was not a chivalrous move. As a result, Oscar gradually stopped paying


    attention to Jennifer, much less her mother, who waspletely off Oscar''s radar.


    For that reason, he did not fathom the meaning behind Carter''s request to ask him to let Laura off the


    hook.


    Ever since he caused her to be sent into a psychiatric hospital, and she was subsequently brought


    away by the Larsons, Oscar had not attempted to suppress the Larson family afterward, so Carter''s


    words did not make sense to Oscar.


    ¡°Isn''t she staying at the Larson residence? Why are you asking me to stop harming her?¡± Oscar asked


    indifferently.


    ¡°She suddenly went insane yesterday and fought with a dog. The dog bit her, causing her arms and


    legs to be wounded. If someone had not discovered her in time, Mrs. Larson could have lost her life.


    The doctor said someone had injected her with hallucinogenic medicines, prompting her to have false


    perceptions,¡± Carter borated.


    Oscar was a smart person. Naturally, he understood what Carter was implying.


    He stared at Carter and said in amusement, ¡°So, you think I sent someone to inject her with the


    hallucinogen?¡±


    Carter did not say a word. Oscar took his silence as an agreement.


    Feeling inexplicably confident, Oscar raised his brows and added, ¡°I did not do that.¡±


    Carter was stunned as he gazed at Oscar doubtfully.


    He was very certain that Oscar was the mastermind because thetter was the only one capable of


    hurting Laura. After all, the Larsons were considered a wealthy and influential family. Even though


    Jennifer''s video scandal had negatively affected their family''spany, the consequences were not


    dire enough to shake thepany''s foundation. Hence, aside from Oscar, Carter could not think of


    anyone else who couldy a finger on Laura, who was well protected and guarded by the Larson


    family''s bodyguards and housekeepers.


    ¡°It''s really not you?¡± Carter asked again.


    ¡°I would not have done anything to her if she did not hit Amelia that day. Since Laura had received the


    punishment she deserved, I would not be so dishonorable as to harm her further. Laura is a feisty and


    haughty woman, so I reckon she must have offended plenty of people after living in this world for so


    long. I''d suggest you investigate this matter thoroughly. Still, I''m surprised you fell in love with Jennifer


    despite the scandal. Pfft. I don''t know if I should describe you as a fool for love or a masochist.¡±


    Oscar wore a poker face. He was about to return to his car when Carter piped up, ¡°Oscar, for Amelia''s


    sake, can you agree to my request?¡±


    Oscar stopped abruptly in his tracks. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Jennifer harbors a great misunderstanding toward you at the moment. Can you forgive her if she truly


    does something to take revenge on you?¡±


    ¡°I draw the line at Amelia and Tony''s safety.¡± In other words, as long as Jennifer did not act impulsively


    by trying to target Amelia or Tony, Oscar could still spare Jennifer.


    Carter pondered briefly before uttering, ¡°I will never let her harm Amelia too.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± With that, Oscar got into his car and sped off.


    Carter stood rooted to his spot for some time before returning to his car and driving to Amelia''s office.


    In the afternoon, Amelia received a call from Carter, inviting her to have a meal together. She was


    slightly surprised but agreed to his invitation, nheless.


    Jolin followed Amelia downstairs. She sized up Carter, and after deeming thetter not dangerous, she


    turned around and walked to Amelia''s behind, guarding her protectively.


    Carter merely nced at her without saying a word.


    The three of them went to a restaurant together. Instead of sharing the same table as Amelia, Jolin


    sensibly sat around a different table not far from Amelia which provided him with a in view to keep


    an eye on her facial expressions.


    Carter felt slightly ill at ease as he sensed Jolin''s piercing gaze fixed in their direction.


    ¡°I''m sorry, but that''s how Jolin behaves,¡± Amelia said with a smile.


    Carter shook his head. ¡°That''s all right. I''m just a little shocked by how much you''ve changed because


    of Oscar. I remember you did not like men to be over-controlling toward you.¡±


    ¡°That was in the past. Things are different now. If you genuinely love someone, you''ll unknowingly


    change for them. Allowing Jolin to stay by my side constantly is just a way of reassuring him so that


    he''s not worried about me even when he needs to focus on his work.¡± Amelia chuckled softly. ¡°He''s


    concerned about my safety after what happened to me. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so


    unnerved.¡±


    Oscar''s profound affection toward Amelia touched Carter. I know I can never love her as deeply as


    Oscar. Perhaps this is why she chose Oscar instead of me previously.


    After cing their order and waiting for their food to be served, Amelia asked, ¡°Carter, why are you


    treating me to a meal today? Do you have anything you want to say to me?¡±


    Carter gazed downward as he could not bring himself to reply.


    Sensing that, Amelia did not press the matter either.


    Silence lingered in the air around them.


    After the waiter served their food on the table, Amelia ted a portion of sd for each of them and


    said, ¡°Can you tell me now?¡±


    Carterughed. ¡°It''s nothing, actually. I just want to ask a favor.¡±


    ¡°What favor is that?¡±


    ¡°Jennifer is at odds with you and Oscar. I''m afraid she will target Clinton Corporations. If she really


    makes a move, can you help persuade Oscar to be more lenient, for my sake?¡±


    Amelia was astounded.


    She had never anticipated someone as distinguished and proud as Carter would beg others for help.


    She ate a mouthful of food and asked straightforwardly, ¡°What is your current rtionship with her?¡±


    A bitter smile spread across his face as he shook his head.


    ¡°We are not in any kind of rtionship. She''s very wary of me at the moment.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why do you think I should help her?¡±


    Carter was momentarily dazed as he regarded Amelia with aplicated expression.


    She was a woman he had loved for many years. A woman who still held a special space in his heart,


    even now.


    Amelia chortled and said, ¡°I''m just kidding. As long as she doesn''t do anything as inhumane as trying to


    hurt my son, I will talk to Oscar for your sake.¡±


    ¡°You two are indeed a married couple. I heard a speech simr to yours from him too,¡± Carter


    commented in an undertone.


    Amelia raised her eyebrow.


    ¡°You already approached Oscar?¡±


    Carter nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°It seems like, unbeknownst to me, your rtionship with Oscar is not as terrible as I imagined.¡±


    Amelia''s words were seemingly implying something.


    Carter merely responded with an indifferent smile.

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    After lunch, Amelia and Carter returned to their offices and buried their heads in work until the evening.


    Amelia was packing her things, about to take the elevator, when her phone rang.


    She picked up her phone and saw an unknown number shing across the screen.


    With hesitation, she took the call.


    ¡°Is this Amelia? I''m Derrick''s mother.¡± A pleasant woman''s voice came from the other end.


    Surprise shed across Amelia''s eyes. I didn''t expect Mrs. Hisson to call me.


    ¡°Hi, Mrs. Hisson. May I know the reason for your call?¡± Amelia asked courteously.


    ¡°It''s nothing much. I just want to invite you and Oscar for dinner. Tiffany and Derrick areing too,¡±


    Kate exined.


    Amelia was confused. With Mrs. Hisson''s disposition, she wouldn''t invite Oscar and me for dinner


    without a good reason. Something is up. At that thought, Amelia''s guard went up.


    ¡°Mrs. Hisson, may I know the reason for your sudden invitation to dinner?¡± she probed.


    ¡°I realized my attitude toward you and Oscar in the past was terrible. As an apology, I want to invite


    both of you over for dinner. Will you be willing to ept this offer of olive branch? I hope you won''t


    reject me,¡± Kate asked gently.


    ¡°All right,¡± Amelia had no choice but to agree when Kate put it that way.


    ¡°The dinner will be held at Room 209 of Hotel Van Hutton at seven in the evening tomorrow. Please


    come on time,¡± Kate insisted.


    ¡°Got it. Oscar and I will be there at seven sharp.¡±


    ¡°I''ll see you tomorrow then.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Amelia put her phone back into her purse in puzzlement and took the


    elevator with Jolin.


    Oscar helped Amelia with her seat belt after she got into the passenger seat and caught her confused


    look. ¡°What''s wrong? Did someone give you a difficult time?¡±


    Amelia chuckled. ¡°No, I got a call from Mrs. Hisson earlier. She invited us for dinner. We have zero


    association with her, so I''m worried she''s using us to cause trouble for Tiff.¡±


    Oscarughed and brushed the tip of her nose lovingly. ¡°Tiff is not a three-year-old, silly. She''s not


    going to fall into the woman''s trap so easily. Don''t overthink it. If you want to know what Mrs. Hisson is


    up to, we''ll go to the dinner tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    The next day after work, Oscar picked up Amelia from her office and drove to Hotel Van Hutton. The


    minute they stepped into the lobby, a hostess with sensual body curves immediately led them to the


    private dining room.


    When Amelia and Oscar entered the room, they noticed that Finnick, Kate, Tiffany, and Derrick were


    already seated, and on Kate''s left was an unwee guest¡ªCrystal.


    Kate rose to her feet to greet the two, ¡°Amelia, Oscar, you''re finally here. Dad will be here in another


    ten minutes. Please have a seat.¡±


    Amelia put on a calm facade and nodded.


    She and Oscar took their seats beside Tiffany and discreetly observed Kate. However, Amelia didn''t


    notice anything unusual about Kate''s demeanor. Kate looks the same as always. She is friendlier


    toward us, though,pletely different from her previous aggressiveness.


    With confusion in mind, Amelia turned to nce at Tiffany. Thetter had her head turned toward


    Amelia too. As though Tiffany could read the question on Amelia''s mind, she shook her head at the


    latter, implying that she had no idea what Kate was ying at.


    At that moment, Kate elegantly poured a cup of coffee for both Amelia and Oscar. While she did that,


    Amelia continued to study her. Fearing that Kate had spiked the drink, Amelia had no intention of taking


    a sip.


    ¡°Amelia, Oscar, today''s dinner was actually Dad''s idea. He wanted to get acquainted with Oscar.¡± Kate


    chuckled.


    Amelia nodded upon hearing that.


    Coincidentally, a knock came from the door. ¡°I''ll get it,¡± Crystal offered politely.


    Having said that, she got up from her seat and crossed the room to open the door. The person standing


    outside the door was none other than Terrence who was in a good mood.


    ¡°Mr. Terrence, you''re here. Everyone is waiting for you,¡± Crystal said obediently.


    Terrence nodded his head impassively.


    Crystal''s presence at the dinner was quite awkward. There was no doubt that Kate had invited her to


    cause trouble for Tiffany.


    Meanwhile, Kate hastily rushed to Terrence''s side to help him to his seat. ¡°Dad, I invited Oscar to


    dinner as well. You can have a chat with him.¡±


    Terrence merely shot her a dispassionate nce before taking his seat.


    He then nced at Oscar with kind eyes. ¡°Oscar, I''m the one who asked Kate to invite you and your


    wife to dinner tonight. My reason for doing so is to apologize to you for her terrible attitude in the past,


    and I wish to coborate with Clinton Corporations on a project.¡±


    With a polite smile, Oscar answered, ¡°You''re too courteous, Mr. Terrence. There''s no need to


    apologize. Mrs. Hisson didn''t say anything discourteous toward Amelia and me. However, Tiffany is like


    a sister to me, and she''s also my wife''s best friend, so I hope the Hissons can treat her fairly.


    Otherwise, I won''t take it nicely.¡±


    Terrence still had the same expression on his face. ¡°Of course. I''m satisfied with this granddaughter-in-


    law of mine. Everything that happened before was a misunderstanding. I''ll support their rtionship as


    long as they are together.¡±


    That was a direct guarantee Terrence gave to Amelia and Oscar.


    Oscar picked up his cup. ¡°Mr. Terence, I can rest assured with your word. I sincerely consider Tiffany as


    a sister. I love Amelia, so naturally, I''ll support her best friend with my very best. Clinton Corporations is


    willing to give the Hissons more benefits on certain aspects as long as you treat Tiffany right.¡±


    Joy crossed Terrence''s expression.


    The Hissons will gain more benefits from the Clintons, who are also in Tayhaven, than the Halliwell


    family.


    Right then, the waiter started serving the dishes on the table. ¡°The food is here. Let''s chat while we


    eat.¡±


    Oscar and the rest nodded.


    Meanwhile, a sinister glint shed across Crystal''s eyes. She discreetly cast a nce at Kate while no


    one was paying attention, and Kate responded to her with a slight shake of her head, hinting for Crystal


    to be patient.


    Kate scooped a bowl of soup for Terrence. ¡°Dad, I specifically ordered the kitchen to make this


    mushroom soup. I''ve asked them not to put in extra cream. It might be a bit light tastewise, but it''s


    healthier.¡±


    Terrence tasted a spoonful and swung his gaze to Crystal. ¡°I heard you''re currently staying in Irushea


    at the moment, Crystal. When are you nning to return? Let me know so I can prepare a generous


    gift for you.¡±


    Crystal''s expression stiffened instantly.


    Kate said, ¡°It''s rare for me to have someone I can talk to, Dad. I want her to stay for a few more days. I


    don''t know when I''ll see her again after she leaves.¡±


    Terrence shot her a meaningful look. ¡°Stay for a few more days then.¡±


    Kate felt a chill run down her spine at the look Terrence gave her as she reached for Crystal''s hand


    beneath the table.


    Halfway through dinner, Tiffany said, ¡°Granddad, I have to use the restroom. My stomach is not feeling


    so well.¡±


    Terrenceughed. ¡°Go ahead. We''re a family. You don''t have to be so formal with me.¡±


    Tiffany nodded before heading out of the room.


    Amelia followed suit and went to the restroom with her.


    When they entered the restroom, Amelia started, ¡°You have to be careful, Tiff. I think Mrs. Hisson still


    hasn''t given up yet. She''s still adamant about matchmaking Crystal with Derrick. I think this whole


    dinner is a trap. I wonder what she''s going to do.¡±


    I can see that, but Kate is my mother-inw. I can''t confront her even if I''m unhappy about her actions


    or attitude. If I have health issues again, the Hissons will surely condemn me behind my back.


    A bitter smile curved Tiffany''s lips as she said, ¡°Babe, I know that. Don''t worry about me. She shouldn''t


    have dragged you and Oscar into this mess.¡±


    Amelia washed her hands and replied, ¡°It''s not a big deal for Oscar and me. With Oscar backing us up,


    she won''t be so dumb as to y any funny tricks.¡±


    Tiffany merely smiled.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When they returned to the private dining room, the duo saw Crystal having a toast with Terrence.


    ¡°I want to propose a toast for you, Mr. Terrence. I''m grateful for your care all this while, and I''ve always


    considered you my biological grandfather. It''s unfortunate that I can''t be your granddaughter-inw


    since nothing can happen between Derrick and me. I''ll be leaving for Irushea soon. There''ll be fewer


    chances for us to meet in the future after my departure. I wish you great health, and I hope you get a


    great-grandson soon,¡± Crystal said.


    The mention of a son was like a p to Tiffany''s face.


    After all, Tiffany had a hard time getting pregnant. Crystal knew that yet intentionally brought it up.


    Terrence lifted the drink that Kate poured for him and drank it.


    ¡°You''re a good girl, Crystal. Juste back if you''re not happy in Irushea. This ce is your home.


    Also, you''re not getting any younger. Marry someone and have a child while you''re still young. No


    matter how perfect a woman is, they still need to find a man who loves them,¡± Terrence said kindly, but


    upon listening closely, one could hear his implication.


    Naturally, Crystal understood that Terrence was keeping his guard up against her.


    Right then, a sharp glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Got it, Mr. Terrence. I''ll bring him to meet you once


    I''ve found the right one.¡±


    Terrence nodded.


    Crystal gulped down the alcohol in her ss and sat back down.


    Kate chuckled. ¡°Oscar and Amelia are our guests tonight, Dad. Stop worrying about Crystal''s marriage.


    Others would think you were cautioning her.¡±


    Terrence shot Kate another nce.


    In the meantime, Finnick tugged Kate''s hand underneath the table, hinting for her to stop talking. After


    all, Terrence was the one who called all the shots in the Hisson family.


    Kate knew she should stop talking, but she wasn''t happy about inviting Oscar and Amelia to dinner that


    night. If it wasn''t for Terrence''s insistence, and his warning for her to treat the two better, she wouldn''t


    even want Terrence to have anything to do with the Clintons.


    Now that Tiffany had Oscar as her support, it was even more difficult for Kate to kick Tiffany out of the


    Hisson family. This dinner is not beneficial to my n at all.

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    Over dinner, Terrence grew increasingly satisfied with Tiffany after he received Oscar''s promise.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As they headed out, Oscar said, ¡°Mr. Terrence, I shall leave my friend in your hands. Please take good


    care of her in the Hisson residence. The Clintons are willing to coborate with your family as long as


    she is doing fine.¡±


    Terrence nodded and shed a pleasant smile. ¡°Tiffany is my granddaughter-inw. There''s no way I''ll


    treat her harshly.¡±


    Oscar shot him a nod. ¡°Mr. Terrence, if that''s it, Amelia and I shall take our leave. Our kids are still at


    home.¡±


    Terrence chuckled. ¡°Sure. We shall meet another day when you''re free. You''re a sensible man, so we


    can go fishing together,¡± he suggested.


    ¡°No problem. I''ve always wanted to learn how to fish from you, Mr. Terrence. Why don''t we do that this


    weekend? If you''re free, of course.¡±


    Hearing that, Terrence let out a hearty chuckle.


    ¡°That sounds like a great idea! It''s decided, then.¡±


    Oscar exchanged a few pleasantries with him before he got into the car with Amelia.


    Terrence stood in his spot as his smile slipped. ncing at Kate, he said coldly, ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Back in the Hisson residence, Terrence told Derrick to bring Tiffany to their room before he led Kate to


    his study.


    ¡°Dad, is there anything you need from me?¡± Kate asked, feigning ignorance.


    Terrence cast a look at her. ¡°When will Crystal leave?¡±


    Kate''s lips curved up into a smile. ¡°Dad, I''m bored at home, so I want her to stay for a few days to keep


    mepany. You won''t object to it, right?¡±


    ¡°Kate, you''re a smart woman. I believe you realized that I asked for your help to invite Oscar and


    Amelia here to provide them assurance. I need Oscar''s help since Clinton Corporations has been


    developing at a fast rate these few years. It''s doing so much better than the otherpanies that were


    established at the same time. If we want ourpany to do better, we must coborate with Clinton


    Corporations. I hope you won''t create any trouble for me,¡± Terrence said sternly.


    Instantly, Kate''s expression turned dark. A myriad of thoughts shed across her mind before she said,


    ¡°Dad, you acquiesced to Crystal''s presence previously. Why did you suddenly change your mind after a


    few days?¡±


    Hearing that, Terrence let out a sigh.


    ncing at Kate, he reminded her, ¡°You''ve led avish and easy life for too long, so you assume our


    family is still as prominent as ever. You have no idea that most of the businesses in Tayhaven have


    been acquired by the Clinton family. Their influence is beyond your imagination. A few days ago, Oscar


    came to me and imed he wanted to work with our family. Actually, he was exerting pressure on us. It


    looks like Tiffany is pretty important to him. He wasn''t joking around when he said he took her to be his


    god-sister. Don''t destroy the Hisson family just for your greed.¡±


    Kate hung her head low as reluctance shed across her gorgeous face. After all, she went to great


    lengths in order to kick Tiffany out. As such, she was unwilling to give up and let her n fall short.


    ¡°Kate, there''s no doubt that you''re clever. Previously, you looked down on Tiffany because of her


    background. But now that the Clinton family is backing her up, you should stop scheming against her,¡±


    Terrence added.


    Despite her reluctance, Kate had to listen to Terrence''s words. I''ll have to hold back my ns, then.


    ¡°Dad, I got it. I won''t interfere in their rtionship anymore. However, it won''t be my fault if they don''t


    end up together.¡±


    Terrence bobbed his head to acknowledge her words.


    ¡°Dad, I shall take my leave now. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Go, then.¡±


    After that, Kate padded back to her own room. Finnick took one look at her dark expression and knew


    that she had suffered a setback before his father.


    He asked, ¡°Why? Did Dad reprimand you?¡±


    After she heard his question, Kate''s expression turned a shade darker.


    ¡°Stop fretting. If you don''t like her, we can just kick her out. I think we can deal with a youngdy like


    her easily,¡± Finnick dered.


    Kate sighed. ¡°Dad values her as the Clintons are backing her up. He even warned me to stop making


    things difficult for her.¡±


    Finnick lowered his gaze and gave it some thought.


    ¡°Dad''s gone senile. Clinton Corporations is the leadingpany in Tayhaven, and Oscar is well-known


    for his ambition. Is he using Tiffany to target ourpany? Did he strike up a friendship with Dad to get


    ourpany for himself?¡±


    Kate''s brows furrowed up as she asked, ¡°Darling, what do you mean?¡±


    Finnick let out a snort. ¡°I''m not good at running a business, but it''s pretty obvious even to me that Oscar


    isn''t a pushover. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have brought Clinton Corporations to such a height in just


    three years. Acquiring otherpanies is a good way for him to expand hispany. I think he''s


    nning on acquiring ourpany.¡±


    Kate was rmed. At first, she merely didn''t want Oscar to back Tiffany up but had never thought


    about this. This is highly possible. If that''s the case, I can''t let Tiffany stay. She might bring misfortune


    to our family.


    That night, everyone fell asleep in the Hisson residence harboring different thoughts.


    The following morning, Crystal asked Kate out.


    ¡°Mrs. Hisson, are you not going to help me?¡± she asked directly.


    Chuckling, Kate responded, ¡°Silly girl. What are you talking about? Our n shall go on as usual. Don''t


    worry, for I''ve already made the arrangements.¡±


    Crystal''s lips curled into a smug grin, but it quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Mrs. Hisson, Mr. Terrence has already given you a warning. If we proceed with our n and give


    ourselves away, will you have a hard time in the Hisson family?¡± she inquired innocently.


    Hearing that, Kate became increasingly pleased with her.


    ¡°There''s no need to worry about that. We''re the only ones who know about the n. No one will expect


    me to involve my son in the scheme!¡± Kate dered viciously with her eyes narrowed.


    Tamping down the smugness in her eyes, Crystal replied, ¡°I''ll follow your arrangements, then.¡±


    Kate gave her a reassuring pat on the hand.


    They then finished their coffee in the caf¨¦ and went shopping together.


    As Kate and Crystal were having a great time, they didn''t realize someone was keeping an eye on


    them when they were scheming against others. Their every move was reported to a particr


    someone.


    ¡°Boss, Mrs. Hisson has been spending a lot of time with Crystal recently as though they are mother and


    daughter. I think Mrs. Hisson thinks of Crystal as her own daughter,¡± a bodyguard reported solemnly as


    he handed a stack of photos to Oscar.


    Oscar studied the photos carefully and asked, ¡°Did they do anything out of the ordinary?¡±


    The bodyguard pondered the matter and responded, ¡°Boss, they didn''t do anything strange. They


    would just eat and drink together before going shopping for clothes.¡±


    Oscar fell into deep thought before he gave a dismissive wave and ordered, ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    The bodyguard left the study and bumped into Amelia, who came upstairs with some food. He


    immediately greeted her, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving already? I prepared some snacks. Why don''t you have some before leaving?¡± Amelia


    asked.


    ¡°Thanks for the kind gesture, but I have to leave for work. You can bring the snacks to Boss.¡± As a


    subordinate, he dared not eat the food Amelia prepared.


    The bodyguard gave Amelia a curt nod and left.


    Amelia entered the study with the food. Hearing the noise, Oscar lifted his head and ced the photos


    down.


    After cing the food on the desk, Amelia spotted the photos left aside.


    She picked them up and realized someone had snapped photos of Kate and Crystal.


    ¡°Oscar, did you investigate them on behalf of me?¡± asked Amelia.


    Getting to his feet, Oscar walked past his desk and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I don''t want you to worry


    whether Tiffany is living well with the Hissons, so it''s better for me to investigate them thoroughly. If you


    wish, I can destroy Mrs. Hisson''s reputation so she won''t be able to stay in the Hissson family.¡±


    Amelia turned around and bit his chin gently. ¡°No need. If we do that, we''re no different from Mrs.


    Hisson.¡±


    ¡°Up to you,¡± came Oscar''s indulgent answer.


    ¡°Did you find anything strange from the investigation?¡±


    Oscar shook his head.


    ¡°Perhaps Mrs. Hisson simply adores Crystal. Mr. Terrence is around, so she won''t be able to create any


    trouble.¡±


    Amelia cupped Oscar''s cheeks and asked, ¡°Oscar, tell me. Tiff is such a great girl, but why doesn''t Mrs.


    Hisson like her?¡±


    ¡°They just don''t click with each other, I guess. Stop thinking about this. I''ve already exerted pressure on


    Mr. Terrence. Kate should know what to do if she isn''t a fool,¡± Oscar assured her.


    Amelia bobbed her head.


    As she flipped through the photos, she had to admit that they looked amazing. Kate was a gorgeous


    woman. Her skin was supple and fair even though she was already in her sixties. Moreover, the photos


    were taken at a great angle, so one might even believe it if she imed to be Crystal''s elder sister.


    Pretty women like her were supposedly kind, but on the contrary, she was a wicked witch.


    ¡°Oscar, can I borrow two men from you to protect Tiff? She''s alone in the Hisson residence, and Mrs.


    Hisson is a threat. I''m worried about her,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Sure, I''ll make the arrangements right away. However, my men can only keep watch outside. They


    can''t interfere with the matters inside the house,¡± Oscar told her.


    ¡°That''s good enough.¡±


    After feeding Oscar, Amelia brewed a cup of coffee for him. After Oscar''s belly was filled, he pinned her


    to the desk and shoved his documents aside.


    His rough palm brushed across her cheek gently. ¡°Honey, it''s the weekend. Why are you all worried


    about Tiffany? I''m jealous. It seems like you care about her more than me. You must make it up to me.¡±


    Amelia met his gaze and giggled softly. She then flung her arms around his neck.


    Instantly, Oscar''s gaze grew dark.


    He cradled her head with his hand and deepened their kiss.


    An uneventful night passed. Amelia personally picked two bodyguards to protect Tiffany in secret, but


    she didn''t let thetter know about it.


    As such, Tiffany had no idea that she was protected. As usual, she stayed upte to finish her


    manuscript and would only go to bed when the others woke up. Because of that, she missed several


    opportunities to have breakfast with the Hissons in the morning.


    Kate was displeased with that. In the morning, she took a sip of oatmeal and said, ¡°Derrick, I need you


    to remind Tiffany that our family is an influential household, not a hotel where she can sleep whenever


    she likes. This is ridiculous. Sometimes, I don''t even see her in the afternoon. One would think you


    married a night owl instead of a wife.¡±


    Furrowing his brows, Derrick did his best to stay calm. ¡°Mom, I gave her a novel to adapt into a script


    recently. I''m nning to be a producer again. She''s serious with her work and strives for perfection.


    That''s why she often works till midnight.¡±


    Kate''s anger coiled in her stomach. She was about to speak when Terrence coughed twice on purpose.


    ¡°Young people should work hard. Stop being harsh on her. Tiffany and Derrick are in the same industry,


    so she can help him in his work.¡±


    Hearing that, Kate had no choice but to tamp down her fury.


    ¡°Dad¡ª¡±


    ¡°That''s enough. It''s rare for Derrick to have a day off and rest at home, so please stop nagging him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kate caved in.


    Turning to Derrick, Terrence said, ¡°Derrick, you''re peers with Oscar. Come, let''s go fishing together.


    Young men like you should fish to develop your patience.¡±


    Derrick grabbed a clean napkin to wipe his lips. ¡°Granddad, when do you want to go fishing?¡±


    ¡°I thought of going fishing next weekend, but today''s weather is great. Let''s go fishing today.¡±


    After giving it some thought, Derrick eventually agreed to it.


    After breakfast, Derrick gave Oscar a call to inform thetter about Terrence''s request. Oscar agreed to


    the invitation readily.


    They agreed to meet at six in the evening.


    At the stipted time, they arrived at a natural park and went to a scenic manmadeke.


    Terrence was clearly in a good mood. Chuckling heartily, he said, ¡°It''s been ages since Ist came


    fishing. I think I''m not as skillful as before. You''ll have to spare my dignity. I''m old and don''t want to


    embarrass myself.¡±


    Oscar''s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Mr. Terrence, you''re still strong and healthy despite your age. I''m


    afraid Derrick and I aren''t your match. After all, the older, the wiser. We''re still young and


    inexperienced.¡±


    His words managed to please Terrence immensely.


    Terrence knew Oscar was a lion that was a light sleeper. There was no telling how powerful he would


    be when he woke up. Thus, Terrence dared not look down on him. Oscar might still be young, but his


    merciless actions were feared by many.


    The three of them sat down and hooked the baits to their fishing rods. Then, they tossed the end of


    their rods into theke.


    Terrence gazed at the surface of theke calmly. ¡°Oscar, I heard that Clinton Corporations is interested


    in starting a coboration with Hawk Networks from Erihal. I was nning on coborating with this


    company too, but you jumped in before I could do so. Indeed, you''re outshining the older generation.


    I''m old, so I''m no longer your match.¡±


    Oscar let out a light chuckle, but he didn''t expose Terrence right away. It wouldn''t harm to do Terrence


    a favor so Tiffany could feel morefortable in the Hisson residence.


    ¡°Hawk Networks is nning on coborating with threepanies in Tayhaven. In theirpany, both


    quality and quantity are high on the agenda. Mr. Terrence, if you wish, I can make the introductions. I


    know one of the people in charge since our university days, so he''ll do me a favor,¡± Oscar exined.


    Terrence''s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Thank you, Oscar. Ourpany wants to innovate. Previously, Hawk Networks told us that our


    development is stagnant. If we get to coborate with apany thisrge-scale, we''ll get to gain


    traction in Erihal.¡±


    To him, an entrepreneur who wanted to generate profit in the corporate world had to be flexible or


    cease to make progress.


    Oscar nudged his fishing rod and said calmly, ¡°You''re wee, Mr. Terrence. I mentioned earlier that


    my wife and I will feel better knowing that Tiffany is doing well in the Hisson residence. Naturally, we


    won''t mistreat the Hisson family.¡±


    Terrence chuckled without saying anything.


    Right then, Oscar''s rod sank, so he increased his force and lifted the rod.


    With that swift motion, a crucian carp around one kilogram emerged from theke.


    Oscar reeled in his rod and removed the bait from the crucian carp''s mouth. He then ced it in his


    pail.


    ncing at the fish he got, Terrence grinned andmented, ¡°It looks like young people like you are


    capable indeed. An old man like me is no match for you as I''m not as skillful as before.¡±


    Feeling pleased, Oscar replied, ¡°I got lucky, that''s all. I need to thank you for allowing me to win.¡±


    Returning his attention to his rod, Terrence shook his head. ¡°I''m old and can no longer muster the


    energy. It''s time for the younger generation to shine.¡±


    in, ¡°Granddad, you never give up. Why are you saying that you''re old? You''re not your usual self.¡±

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    Back in the Hisson residence, Terrence gave Kate another warning. Although she was reluctant to


    heed his words, she had no other choice and could only fume inwardly. If Terrence wasn''t around, she


    could bully Tiffany with no qualms. But now that Terrence was on Tiffany''s side, she had to be extra


    careful.


    If she were to carry out her n, Terrence would definitely fly into a rage. Thus, she had to reconsider


    her next course of action.


    Kate was deep in thought when Tiffany came downstairs with her hair loose. At once, she went cold


    with fury. Our family is unfortunate to get such a disheveled daughter-inw!


    Tiffany had justpleted the first chapter of her manuscript. Feeling starved and parched, she wanted


    to grab a bite downstairs but bumped into Kate.


    ¡°Mom, you''re at home too?¡± Tiffany greeted carefully and straightened her back.


    Kate shot an exasperated look at her pajamas. Tiffany noticed where she was looking and scratched


    her head. ¡°Mom, I''ll go get changed now.¡±


    She then spun around and sprinted back to her room.


    Ugh, I was too engrossed in my manuscript and forgot that I''m living in the Hisson residence instead of


    my own house that I bought with my earnings.


    After getting changed, Tiffany took great care to freshen up beforeing downstairs.


    Kate observed her with a disdainful look.


    ¡°Tiffany, let''s go out and chat for a bit. It''s been ages since west talked,¡± she said impatiently.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tiffany agreed grudgingly.


    She grimaced at the sight of Kate stepping out of the house.


    Sometimes, she wished her rtionship with Kate was much better. After all, she loved Derrick dearly


    and didn''t want to put him in a difficult position.


    Licking her parched lips, Tiffany went to the kitchen and drank a cup of water before heading out.


    ¡°Mom, is there anything you need from me?¡± Tiffany asked after taking a seat across from Kate.


    Kate nced at her. ¡°It''s nothing. I want to remind you about manners and etiquette. Our family isn''t


    just any ordinary family. I''ve told you plenty of times to behave in front of others plenty of times, but you


    did not heed my words. If I were not at home today, what would others think when they saw you in your


    pajamas?¡±


    Tiffany lowered her gaze and couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    ¡°Mom, I forgot about that as I was busy writing my manuscript. It''s hard to pay attention to etiquettes


    when I''m busy,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Why? Are you talking back at me now that your granddad is backing you up?¡± Kate demanded.


    Tiffany sighed inwardly.


    She had had enough of hearing Kate''s harsh words almost every other day.


    Meanwhile, Kate fiddled her fingers and returned to her usual elegant self.


    She poured a cup of coffee for Tiffany and shed a warm smile. ¡°Tiff, I''m not trying to make things


    difficult for you on purpose. You''re now married to Derrick, and everyone''s watching you closely. The


    slightest mistake would lead to embarrassing situations.¡±


    Tiffany had goosebumps after hearing what Kate had to say.


    She shot Kate a doubtful look. Did someone cast a spell on her? Or is she scheming something?


    Kate''s grin broadened. ¡°Why? Why are you looking at me like this?¡± she asked cheerfully.


    Tiffany shuddered involuntarily.


    As though she had seen through Tiffany, Kate said, ¡°Tiff, Dad talked to mest night, so I know it''s


    impossible for Crystal to marry into the family. It''s better to spend time with you to improve our


    rtionship rather than waste time on Crystal. We can do it slowly. You''re a nice and filial youngdy,


    so I''m d that you''re the one who married Derrick.¡±


    Despite that, Tiffany refused to buy her exnation.


    As the saying went, there was always a reason behind a person''s ttery.


    Kate offered Tiffany a piece of cake. ¡°Tiff, try this. I made this myself. It tastes nice.¡±


    Tiffany shot her a conflicted look before taking a bite of the cake. It was quite delicious, so she ended


    up eating the entire piece.


    ¡°Tiff, I was a fool to have caused trouble for you previously. I won''t do that again,¡± Kate promised.


    Tiffany licked the cake crumbs and fought back the urge to retort, No, don''t be nice to me. I don''t want


    to suffer any loss anymore.


    It was obvious that Kate had an ulterior motive for being nice to her.


    ¡°Let''s go shopping tomorrow. You haven''t bought new clothes in a while. As the daughter-inw of the


    Hisson family, you can''t be this modest.¡± Kate said warmly, ¡°I''ve made an appointment with Jinks Studio


    to custom make a few dresses for you ording to your style. You''ll love them.¡±


    Tiffony thought obout it ond rejected her invitotion, ¡°Mom, there''s no need for thot. I bought some new


    clothes two weeks ogo. I con''t weor them oll. You should osk Ms. Holliwell to keep youpony. I''m


    not good ot storting conversotions, so I''m ofroid I might moke you upset if we were to go shopping.¡±


    A flosh of fury oppeored in Kote''s eyes.


    ¡°Tiff, ore you holding o grudge becouse I treoted you horshly eorlier?¡± she osked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why con''t you go shopping with me?¡±


    In the end, Tiffony hod to give in ond ogree to go shopping with her.


    The following doy, Tiffony took some time off to go shopping with Kote.


    An excited Kote went to mony clothing stores ond bought tons of clothes. Tiffony felt her orms were


    obout to breok while she wos holding the shopping bogs for Kote.


    Kote took one look ot TIffony''s orms loden with shopping bogs os o smug look floshed ocross her eyes.


    ¡°Tiff, ore you tired?¡± She pretended to be concerned.


    Tiffony ponted. ¡°I''m fine, Mom. You con continue shopping. I''ll toke your bogs.¡±


    Kote didn''t hold bock. ¡°Sure. I hove three more stores to go to. Their clothes ore reolly nice,¡± she


    gushed.


    Tiffony forced out o smile, but deep down, she wos seething.


    Ugh, Kote''s destined to be my nemesis!


    While Tiffony wos exhousted from corrying so mony shopping bogs, Kote grew more excited ond


    shopped to her heort''s content.


    When Kote wos finolly done, Tiffony dropped the shopping bogs to the ground ond sonk onto the


    bench, utterly droined.


    Kote frowned. ¡°Tiff, you''re too weok. Look ot you, ponting ofter o short wolk. This won''t do. I sholl sign


    you up for some yogo closses. We con ottend them together to improve our stomino.¡±


    Tiffony gritted her teeth silently. She wonts to torture me, huh?


    ¡°Mom, I''m fine. I''m perfectly heolthy.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Your foce is pole.¡±


    Of course, I om! How could I not feel tired ofter shopping ond holding your shopping bogs the entire


    doy! While you didn''t hove to hold onything, I hod to corry over ten shopping bogs!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Tiffany thought about it and rejected her invitation, ¡°Mom, there''s no need for that. I bought some new


    clothes two weeks ago. I can''t wear them all. You should ask Ms. Halliwell to keep youpany. I''m


    not good at starting conversations, so I''m afraid I might make you upset if we were to go shopping.¡±


    A sh of fury appeared in Kate''s eyes.


    ¡°Tiff, are you holding a grudge because I treated you harshly earlier?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why can''t you go shopping with me?¡±


    In the end, Tiffany had to give in and agree to go shopping with her.


    The following day, Tiffany took some time off to go shopping with Kate.


    An excited Kate went to many clothing stores and bought tons of clothes. Tiffany felt her arms were


    about to break while she was holding the shopping bags for Kate.


    Kate took one look at TIffany''s armsden with shopping bags as a smug look shed across her eyes.


    ¡°Tiff, are you tired?¡± She pretended to be concerned.


    Tiffany panted. ¡°I''m fine, Mom. You can continue shopping. I''ll take your bags.¡±


    Kate didn''t hold back. ¡°Sure. I have three more stores to go to. Their clothes are really nice,¡± she


    gushed.


    Tiffany forced out a smile, but deep down, she was seething.


    Ugh, Kate''s destined to be my nemesis!


    While Tiffany was exhausted from carrying so many shopping bags, Kate grew more excited and


    shopped to her heart''s content.


    When Kate was finally done, Tiffany dropped the shopping bags to the ground and sank onto the


    bench, utterly drained.


    Kate frowned. ¡°Tiff, you''re too weak. Look at you, panting after a short walk. This won''t do. I shall sign


    you up for some yoga sses. We can attend them together to improve our stamina.¡±


    Tiffany gritted her teeth silently. She wants to torture me, huh?


    ¡°Mom, I''m fine. I''m perfectly healthy.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Your face is pale.¡±


    Of course, I am! How could I not feel tired after shopping and holding your shopping bags the entire


    day! While you didn''t have to hold anything, I had to carry over ten shopping bags!

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    It was as though Kate''s personality had changed overnight. She brought Tiffany shopping every day,


    from one shop to another. In fact, she even told Tiffany to try out new clothes. Tiffany had been trying to


    finish her draft during the night, yet she had to deal with the torture Kate was imposing on her the next


    day with the shopping. Because of that, she soon became sleep deprived. Derrick''s heart ached when


    he saw that, so he tried to convince his mother to stop doing that. To his surprise, Kate retorted, ¡°When


    I treated her meanly, all of you thought I was being far too strict. Now that I''m trying to repair our


    rtionship, you all think I''m intentionally making things difficult for her. What exactly do you want me


    to do, Derrick?¡±


    For a moment, he was at a loss for words. Then he said, ¡°Tiff has been staying up all night trying to


    rush her draft topletion for the past few days, Mom. She needs more sleep.¡±


    Kate sneered, ¡°You think I''m intentionally making things difficult for her, aren''t you, Derrick?¡±


    That prompted him to sigh. ¡°Mom...¡±


    ¡°Fine, since you think I have an ulterior motive for doing this, then maybe I should just intentionally


    make her life more difficult.¡±


    ¡°That''s not what I mean, Mom. Fine, just do whatever you want.¡±


    Only then did she smile satisfactorily.


    The next day, Kate brought Tiffany to shopping as usual.


    Their shopping spreested for three days. If Crystal hadn''t invited Kate for a meetup, Tiffany probably


    wouldn''t have been able to escape the torture.


    Amelia smiled and gave Tiffany, who was slumped on the table like a fish out of water, a cup of coffee.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Why do you look so tired?¡±


    Without saying a word, Tiffany waved her hand lethargically as she sat next to her friend.


    She yed dead for a few minutes before raising her head.


    Seeing the ck bags under her friend''s eyes, Amelia furrowed her eyebrows and asked, ¡°You didn''t


    sleep well?¡±


    Tiffany drank the coffee and smiled bitterly. ¡°Don''t bring it up. I don''t know what''s gotten into my


    mother-inw these days. It''s as though her personality suddenly changed. She brought me shopping


    every day. Now, whenever I see a fashion boutique, I''d feel ill. She really does hate me to the bone.


    Why would shee up with new ways to torture me otherwise? But she''s my elder, so I can''t scold


    her or do anything to her.¡±


    Amelia''s eyebrows furrowed even tighter.


    In a single motion, Tiffany emptied the cup of coffee.


    ¡°Babe, is there any food for me to eat?¡± The bitter smile was still present on her face.


    ¡°Molly made some pastry. I''ll bring them out from the kitchen.¡± Amelia stood up and did precisely that.


    When the food arrived, Tiffany dug in as though she was a refugee who hadn''t eaten anything for


    years.


    Amelia gently patted her back. ¡°Slow down, Tiff.¡±


    The moment she said that, Tiffany began to cough violently.


    In response, Amelia poured her a cup of water and spoke resignedly. ¡°Look at what you''ve done to


    yourself. If people don''t know any better, they''ll think you''re going through a rough patch in your life


    when all you did was get married.¡±


    Tiffany drank the water and forcefully suppressed her urge to cough. ¡°Apany me for a walk


    outside, Babe. I''m feeling a little bored. My mother-inw''s attitude changes every day. In one second,


    she''ll berate me. In another, she''ll shower me with love. I suspect that she has a split personality. If this


    goes on, I think I''m going to end up losing my mind.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    After both of them went downstairs, Amelia drove her friend around the city.


    When the car passed by an alley, the women''s sharp eyes caught the sight of Kate, Crystal, and


    Derrick together.


    Crystal was holding Kate''s arm as she walked ahead. Meanwhile, Derrick was walking behind. The


    three of them appeared like a family.


    Tiffany''s grip on her seatbelt tightened as she bit her lip. Disbelief shed in her eyes.


    She recalled Derrick telling her there was an online novel that needed to be published today, so he had


    to attend a meeting at thepany. And yet, there he was, apanying Kate and Crystal instead of


    being in the meeting.


    There must be some misunderstanding here. Her mind felt as though it was a whirling mess. There''s


    no way he would lie to me. We are so very much in love!


    With trembling hands, she pulled her phone out and called him.


    When the call connected, Tiffany asked with a shaky voice, ¡°Are you still in thepany, Derrick?¡±


    Hearing Derrick saying ¡°Mhm¡± faintly made her heart drop all the way to her stomach.


    ¡°Is there a reason why you''re calling me, Tiff?¡± he asked tenderly.


    Her lips twitched as her line of sight was fixed on the man still following Kate and Crystal. She never


    expected him to lie to her.


    Her mind was so chaotic that she couldn''t figure out what to do. Still, she said, ¡°It''s nothing. I was just


    wondering when you''ll be getting off work today. How about I deliver dinner to youter? It''s been a


    while since we ate together at thepany. I quite miss it.¡±


    Derrick chuckled as he said gently, ¡°No need. I''ll just ask my secretary to order takeout for me. You


    should eat on time. Mom''s not at home tonight, so you should use the time to rest. I''ll buy you your


    favorite fruit crepeter tonight.¡±


    ¡°All right. In that case, I won''t disturb you any longer. Bye.¡± When Tiffany finished speaking, she ended


    the call with a heavy heart, her eyes still focused on her man in the distance.


    Amelia grabbed her hand and unbuckled the seatbelt. ¡°Let''s go down, Tiff.¡±


    Fear suddenly crept into Tiffany''s mind.


    She grabbed her friend''s hand and shook her head. ¡°Don''t, Babe. Not like this.¡±


    There was a tinge of disappointment in Amelia''s eyes as she stared at her friend. Ever since she


    married into the Hisson family, she hasn''t been as bright and determined as she used to be. It''s as if


    she bes a timid mouse whenever she deals with matters concerning Derrick. I''m afraid she''ll get


    her feelings hurt, but I also kind of dislike how she refuses to fight back.


    Anger continued to swirl in her mind as she watched Derrick and the other two leave further and further


    away.


    ¡°What are you afraid of, Tiff? In the past, you wouldn''t have been so fearful.¡± She pped her steering


    wheel and spoke with a hint of anger.


    Tiffany''s face turned a little paler as her eyes gleamed with sorrow.


    After a while, she sighed gloomily. ¡°Maybe it''s because I love him too much.¡±


    However, that didn''t quell Amelia''s frustration at all. Derrick promised he would treat Tiff nicely. What


    prompted him to go back on his word? If I knew this was how things would end up, I never would''ve


    allowed Tiff to keep contact with Derrick back then.


    She uttered tly, ¡°Maybe this is just a misunderstanding, Tiff. You should ask him about it when he


    comes home tonight.¡±


    There was a dazed look in Tiffany''s eyes as she stared out the window. ¡°The call earlier was his


    chance to exin what he was doing, Babe. However, he decided to lie to me.¡±


    Amelia knew married couples should trust and have faith in each other. However, if Derrick truly had


    nothing to do with Crystal, then he wouldn''t have lied to Tiffany about what he was doing.


    Upon shaking her head, Tiffany said, ¡°Let''s continue to roam around, Babe. I don''t want to return to the


    Hisson residence today. It''s awful there, and I don''t feel a sense of belonging there. I used to have


    Derrick, but now even he''s lying to me.¡±


    With a conflicted look, Amelia nced at her friend before driving the car.


    At that moment, no matter what she said to her friend, it would only fall on deaf ears.


    On the other side, Derrick was staring at the women in front of him with annoyance. He was forced to


    lie to Tiffany because he was afraid she would overthink what he said if he was being truthful. He did


    have a meeting in thepany earlier, but Kate called himter on and told him Crystal was leaving


    Tayhaven soon. Additionally, she said she would force Crystal to stay if he refused to join them and bid


    Crystal goodbye.


    In order to be free of Crystol, he hod no choice but to join them. It olso greotly frustroted him thot the


    women kept tolking to eoch other.


    ¡°I still hove things I need to do ot thepony, Mom. I need to leove now.¡± He didn''t even hide the


    onnoyonce in his tone.


    Kote turned oround to foce him. ¡°Crystol''s obout to leove. You should join us for o meol first. You ond


    Crystol did grow up together, ofter oll.¡±


    A frown oppeored on his foce.


    Crystol spoke politely. ¡°No need to be so defensive oround me, Derrick. I just wont to hove o meol with


    you. Two doys from now, I''ll be gone from the city.¡±


    In the end, Derrick ogreed to the request.


    After the meol ended, Crystol suggested they go to the omusement pork for fun.


    By then, his potience wos reoching its limits, but he still ogreed to thot os long os it meont he could get


    rid of her os soon os possible.


    So the three of them went to the omusement pork, though Derrick wosn''t in the mood ot oll os he


    followed behind.


    Crystol ond Kote hod some fun before the lotter osked him to hong out with the former. The excuse she


    used wos thot she wos feeling tired, ond someone needed to keep Crystolpony.


    Without hesitotion, he rejected the request, ¡°I''m not interested in ony of these, Mom.¡±


    Before Kote could soy onything, Crystol spoke considerotely. ¡°It''s fine, Mrs. Hisson. I''m octuolly not thot


    interested in these either.¡±


    ¡°Since you oren''t interested, let''s leove right now.¡± Derrick oppeored utterly displeosed.


    Thus, the women followed him out of the omusement pork.


    When the cor possed by o cold beveroge estoblishment, Crystol mode yet onother request. ¡°Mrs.


    Hisson, Derrick, how obout we go there? It moy be my lost opportunity to enjoy o cold beveroge in


    Toyhoven. I probobly won''t hove the chonce to do it ofter this.¡±


    ¡°She''s going overseos soon, Derrick. Just do whot she wonts, okoy?¡± Kote ordered.


    With no other choice, Derrick ogreed.


    Boredom gripped him os he wotched them eot ond drink.


    It wosn''t until it wos olreody nighttime thot the three of them returned to the Hisson residence.


    A housekeeper greeted them ond mentioned thot Terrence would spend the night ot his old wor


    buddy''s ploce ofter they ployed chess together.


    A crofty look floshed post Kote''s eyes. ¡°Very well. You con leove now.¡±


    After the housekeeper left, she soid, ¡°I''ll cook something for you two to eot. You two must be tired ofter


    spending time outside oll doy.¡±


    Derrick loosened his tie in irritotion. ¡°I''m going to check if Tiff is upstoirs.¡±


    With o nod, she suggested, ¡°If she''s upstoirs, osk her if she wonts to join us.¡±


    Pursing his lips, Derrick didn''t onswer.


    He went upstoirs ond into the bedroom but didn''t see Tiffony there.


    Thus, he gove her o coll ond wos informed thot her phone hod been turned off.


    Exosperoted, he poced bock ond forth in the room.


    Then he stopped, took o deep breoth, ond tried colling Amelio but to no ovoil.


    Hence, he colled Oscor, ond the lotter replied, ¡°She''s ot my ploce right now, but you don''t need toe


    over. I think she got reolly tired over the post few doys, so she''s currently olreody sleeping with Amelio.


    When she wokes up, I''ll send her bock.¡±


    Derrick frowned. His shorp senses told him thot there wos something off obout Oscor''s tone. ¡°How


    obout I pick her up right now, Mr. Clinton? It must be inconvenient to hove her ot your ploce.¡±


    Oscor sneered ond uttered colmly, ¡°Whot, you don''t believe me?¡±


    Since he insisted, Derrick hod no choice but to go olong with it. Still, worry swirled in the lotter''s heort.


    In order to be free of Crystal, he had no choice but to join them. It also greatly frustrated him that the


    women kept talking to each other.


    ¡°I still have things I need to do at thepany, Mom. I need to leave now.¡± He didn''t even hide the


    annoyance in his tone.


    Kate turned around to face him. ¡°Crystal''s about to leave. You should join us for a meal first. You and


    Crystal did grow up together, after all.¡±


    A frown appeared on his face.


    Crystal spoke politely. ¡°No need to be so defensive around me, Derrick. I just want to have a meal with


    you. Two days from now, I''ll be gone from the city.¡±


    In the end, Derrick agreed to the request.


    After the meal ended, Crystal suggested they go to the amusement park for fun.


    By then, his patience was reaching its limits, but he still agreed to that as long as it meant he could get


    rid of her as soon as possible.


    So the three of them went to the amusement park, though Derrick wasn''t in the mood at all as he


    followed behind.


    Crystal and Kate had some fun before thetter asked him to hang out with the former. The excuse she


    used was that she was feeling tired, and someone needed to keep Crystalpany.


    Without hesitation, he rejected the request, ¡°I''m not interested in any of these, Mom.¡±


    Before Kate could say anything, Crystal spoke considerately. ¡°It''s fine, Mrs. Hisson. I''m actually not that


    interested in these either.¡±


    ¡°Since you aren''t interested, let''s leave right now.¡± Derrick appeared utterly displeased.


    Thus, the women followed him out of the amusement park.


    When the car passed by a cold beverage establishment, Crystal made yet another request. ¡°Mrs.


    Hisson, Derrick, how about we go there? It may be myst opportunity to enjoy a cold beverage in


    Tayhaven. I probably won''t have the chance to do it after this.¡±


    ¡°She''s going overseas soon, Derrick. Just do what she wants, okay?¡± Kate ordered.


    With no other choice, Derrick agreed.


    Boredom gripped him as he watched them eat and drink.


    It wasn''t until it was already nighttime that the three of them returned to the Hisson residence.


    A housekeeper greeted them and mentioned that Terrence would spend the night at his old war


    buddy''s ce after they yed chess together.


    A crafty look shed past Kate''s eyes. ¡°Very well. You can leave now.¡±


    After the housekeeper left, she said, ¡°I''ll cook something for you two to eat. You two must be tired after


    spending time outside all day.¡±


    Derrick loosened his tie in irritation. ¡°I''m going to check if Tiff is upstairs.¡±


    With a nod, she suggested, ¡°If she''s upstairs, ask her if she wants to join us.¡±


    Pursing his lips, Derrick didn''t answer.


    He went upstairs and into the bedroom but didn''t see Tiffany there.


    Thus, he gave her a call and was informed that her phone had been turned off.


    Exasperated, he paced back and forth in the room.


    Then he stopped, took a deep breath, and tried calling Amelia but to no avail.


    Hence, he called Oscar, and thetter replied, ¡°She''s at my ce right now, but you don''t need toe


    over. I think she got really tired over the past few days, so she''s currently already sleeping with Amelia.


    When she wakes up, I''ll send her back.¡±


    Derrick frowned. His sharp senses told him that there was something off about Oscar''s tone. ¡°How


    about I pick her up right now, Mr. Clinton? It must be inconvenient to have her at your ce.¡±


    Oscar sneered and uttered calmly, ¡°What, you don''t believe me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Since he insisted, Derrick had no choice but to go along with it. Still, worry swirled in thetter''s heart.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    Derrick didn''t want to head downstairs at all, but Kate clearly wasn''t going to let him go that easily. As


    expected, she went upstairs and knocked on his door.


    Derrick didn''t want to head downstairs at all, but Kate clearly wasn''t going to let him go that easily. As


    expected, she went upstairs and knocked on his door.


    He was already feeling pretty exasperated, so when he was disturbed by his mother, it intensified his


    frustration.


    Upon opening the door, he suppressed his rage and asked, ¡°I''ve already made plenty ofpromises


    today. What more do you want from me?¡±


    She stared at him, hurt and aggrieved. ¡°Do you think I''m a mother who''s only good at upsetting her


    son, Derrick?¡±


    His eyebrows furrowed at her question.


    If Kate had questioned him in a more timid manner, he would have been able to rebut her confidently.


    However, that clearly wasn''t the case, so he couldn''t bear to speak harshly.


    Rubbing his forehead, Derrick said, ¡°Do you have something you want from me, Mom? If you don''t, I''d


    like to sleep now.¡±


    She was holding two cups of milk. ¡°I poured two cups of milk for you and Tiff. You two can sleep after


    drinking it. I still haven''t seen her even though I''ve already returned for a while. Is she angry with me?¡±


    ¡°No, she''s just asleep because she''s tired.¡±


    Kate furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Drink the milk first, Derrick. I''m just trying to be nice.¡±


    In order to prevent his mother from bothering him further, he had no choice but to drink it.


    As she watched her son empty the cuppletely, excitement shed past her eyes.


    Kate smiled. ¡°All right, I won''t bother you and Tiff any longer, Derrick. I''ll head downstairs and talk to


    Crystal. She''s leaving soon, and there''s no telling if I can meet her again.¡±


    Derrick nodded coldly.


    When she went downstairs, Crystal stood up in a hurry and asked, ¡°Did he drink it, Mrs. Hisson?¡±


    A smile was still present on Kate''s face. ¡°There''s no way he won''t if I ask him to. I''ve already asked the


    housekeepers. They said Tiffany never came back after she left at noon. So, he''s going to be the only


    person in the house. After a while, go ahead and seize your opportunity. I''ll ensure everyone sees you


    on his bed the next day.¡±


    Crystal nodded excitedly. No one''s going to be here. It''s like the heavens are helping me out. When


    everyone sees me waking up in Derrick''s bed tomorrow, that''ll solidify my rtionship with him. With


    Mrs. Hisson''s help, I doubt he''ll refuse to take responsibility.


    No one knew Kate was such a lunatic that she would be willing to set up her son.


    Even if Terrence got angry after learning the news, there would be nothing he could do about it.


    Kate was confident that if Tiffany saw what Derrick did, she would be so crestfallen that she would


    leave her son.


    After waiting for a while, she said, ¡°I''ll take a look at Derrick''s condition first before you head upstairs.¡±


    Crystal nodded in response and paced back and forth while the older woman checked up on Derrick.


    Soon, Kate returned with a smile and nodded at the younger woman. ¡°You can head upstairs now.¡±


    Crystal went upstairs and carefully opened the bedroom door. The moment she stepped into the room,


    she was pushed to the wall by a dark figure.


    There was a dazed look in Derrick''s eyes as he stared at Crystal and gently rubbed her cheek. He


    spoke in a soft voice. ¡°I love you so much, Tiff. No matter who shows up around me, the only woman I''ll


    ever love is you.¡±


    She gawked at him, standing so close to her, and automatically filtered out everything he was saying.


    A look of obsession shed past her eyes after she gulped. She couldn''t help but say, ¡°I''ve been


    waiting for you for so long, Derrick. Today, you''re finally mine. Don''t worry, once you marry me, I''ll be a


    good wife. I promise I''ll do even better than Tiffany.¡±


    After finishing her sentence, she stood on her toes and kissed him.


    Derrick grabbed the back of her head and intensified the kiss as both of them headed toward the bed


    like conjoined babies.


    Amelia and Tiffany sat next to each other on the balcony as they stared at the neon lights outside. The


    former suggested, ¡°It''s gettingte, Tiff. I''ll ask Oscar to send you back. I think it''s probably just a


    misunderstanding. You should talk about your suspicions with Derrick personally. Blind spections will


    only hurt your rtionship with him.¡±


    With her eyes closed, Tiffany spread her hands and enjoyed the coolness of the breeze. ¡°Okay. Let''s


    go home.¡±


    After thinking about the incident for the whole day, she wasn''t as upset as she was hours ago.


    However, if Derrick had told her the truth, she wouldn''t have overthought it so much. Babe''s right.


    Rather thaning up with wild spections, I should just confront him and ask him about it.


    Oscar was working on hisptop when he saw the women descending the stairs. He put hisptop


    down and approached Amelia before ncing at Tiffany. ¡°Derrick called earlier. I told him you''re


    nning to spend the night here.¡±


    Tiffany''s eyes glimmered at his words.


    Amelia requested, ¡°You should send Tiff back, Oscar. I''ll worry if she goes back alone.¡±


    ¡°She thought things through?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She did.¡±


    Oscar nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Amelia sent both of them out before Oscar held the back of her head and kissed her for a long while.


    Envy bubbled in Tiffany''s heart as she watched from the side.


    She wanted to be that intimate with Derrick too, but the Hisson family was always full of drama. There


    was almost no ce for her there, not with Kate deliberately targeting her all the time. In fact, she had


    no idea if her marriage with Derrick wouldst.


    Out of nowhere, a bad feeling crashed into her heart, as though something terrible was happening. She


    could not help but feel like she was at a loss.


    After Amelia wrapped up the kiss, she said, ¡°You should send Tiff back now, Oscar.¡±


    He nodded.


    During the ride, Tiffany stared out the window. ¡°I used to think you don''t like me, Oscar. I didn''t expect


    the only people who''re willing to help me when I''m in trouble are you and Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Don''t thank me. I''m doing all this for Amelia,¡± he answered.


    He really doesn''t care if his good deeds are acknowledged, huh? A smile appeared on her face.


    Both of them remained silent for the rest of the journey back to the Hisson residence.


    Tiffany unbuckled her seatbelt. ¡°Thanks for the ride. I can head in myself. Tell Amelia that I''m fine and


    that she doesn''t need to worry about me.¡±


    Oscar nodded silently.


    Just as she was about to exit the vehicle, he said, ¡°Try not to make Amelia worry about you as much in


    the future. You know she''ll do anything to help you, so do your best to get stronger.¡±


    She paused before replying, ¡°I know.¡±


    After getting down from the vehicle, Tiffany stared at the brightly lit mansion. The unease swirling in her


    heart was getting more intense, and her heart was thumping louder with each passing second.


    Upon taking in a deep breath, she hastily entered the building,


    When she did, she saw no one in the mansion at all. The housekeepers, who usually busied about in


    the hall, had returned to their room to rest, making the space seem depressing and lonesome.


    After heading upstairs and arriving at her bedroom, she wanted to open the door. However, she quickly


    realized the door was left ajar. As she slowly pushed the door open, she heard the soundsing from


    within, and it froze her like an ice cube.


    It took a long while before she gathered enough courage to open the door. It was then that she saw the


    two people having an intimate moment on the bed.


    Tiffany felt as though a nuclear bomb had gone off inside her head. Her eyes widened, her body shook


    uncontrobly, and her mind went nk.


    After an unknown amount of time had passed, she unwittingly entered the restroom, walked out with a


    bucket of water, and poured it onto the bed without hesitation.


    The two people on the bed returned to their senses after being drenched in water.


    The wet Derrick snapped back to reality. When he saw the woman below him, his pupils constricted.


    He wanted to leave immediately, but Crystal grabbed him.


    Rage, sorrow, and despair could be seen in Tiffany''s eyes as she threw the bucket in her hand toward


    him. With a dull thump, the objectnded on his body.


    She questioned lividly, ¡°How could you do this to me, Derrick?¡±


    Derrick''s body froze as he turned his head around in disbelief. He knew how screwed he was when he


    saw the despair in her eyes.


    Upon rapidly descending the bed, he wanted to hold her hand while still naked, but she dodged him.


    Tiffany stared at him as though she was looking at a stranger. She uttered in a miserable tone, ¡°Don''t


    touch me, you filthy man.¡±


    Derrick felt as if all the blood in his body was flowing in reverse. His mind was still in total chaos as he


    had no idea how any of that had happened. Additionally, being caught cheating by Tiffany only further


    muddled his ability to think


    ¡°Listen to me, Tiff. I can exin,¡± he said tly.


    ¡°Exin? How will you exin this? Are you going to tell me nothing happened between you and her at


    all? Or are you going to tell me you''re just doing something every man does¡ªhaving an affair? I saw


    what you were doing with my own eyes. It doesn''t matter how you exin this situation because it


    won''t change the fact that you had sex with Crystal. I trusted you in the past. Now, I just think you''re a


    filthy man.¡± Anguish could be heard in Tiffany''s voice as she red at him.


    After covering herself with the nket, Crystal tried adding more fuel to the fire by pretending to exin


    the situation. ¡°Don''t get angry, Tiffany. He just thought I was you. The only person in his heart is you.


    Truly. Don''t misunderstand him, okay?¡±


    Tiffany shifted her re to Crystal before the former abruptly let out a mockingugh. Even though he


    said he''d love me for the rest of his life, he''s having sex with another woman on our wedding bed.


    Disgusting! I''m willing to tolerate many things, but betrayal is the only thing I won''t stand for. I''m not a


    tolerant woman. My rtionship with Derick is over.


    Derrick red at Crystal and roared, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    With an aggrieved tone, Crystal called out, ¡°Derrick.¡±


    The interaction between the two of them made Tiffany''s eyes hurt. The fact that she could still stand in


    the room calmly watching their interaction instead of directly killing them impressed her. She didn''t


    expect her self-control to be that strong. ¡°Don''t give me that. You two just had sex. Don''t try to act like


    strangers now that it''s over. I''m leaving now. You two should put your clothes on first beforeing out


    of the room.¡±


    When she turned around, she noticed many people standing at the entrance due to themotion.


    The person leading the crowd was, of course, Kate.


    Tiffany''s lips twitched before she said, ¡°You got what you wished for, Mrs. Hisson. In the end, he got


    together with the woman you like. Once I leave, no one will piss you off any longer.¡±


    When Kate saw the younger woman''s dimmed eyes, it didn''t make her as happy as she thought. In


    fact, she even felt a little bad.


    Tiffany stepped past the crowd and headed downstairs.


    The housekeepers also left on Kate''s orders. She just wanted them to witness the scene so she would


    have people backing her up when Terrence questioned herter.


    After the older woman descended the stairs, she saw Tiffany sitting on the couch, distraught. A glint


    shed past her eyes before she sat across from the younger woman.


    Derrick changed into his clothing and arrived downstairs with Crystal. He wanted to sit beside Tiffany,


    but Tiffany refused hollowly, ¡°You and Ms. Halliwell should sit next to Mrs. Hisson. You three are a


    family. I''m just an outsider. I don''t want to get too close because I''m worried I''ll disgust myself.¡±


    The look in Derrick''s eyes darkened.


    He was so nervous that he sounded a little incoherent. ¡°I''m not going to exin anything, Tiff. Instead,


    I''m just going to wait until you calm down before we talk about it. I don''t know why things ended up like


    this, but I promise you that I didn''t betray you on purpose. Just give me time to figure out what


    happened. I promise I''ll prove my innocence to you.¡±


    Tiffany''s mind was still in a state of pandemonium. She raised her head, looking as though she wanted


    to eat him alive, and twitched the edge of her mouth. With a disappointed voice, she mocked, ¡°You


    didn''t betray me on purpose? So, this was all your n, huh, Derrick? You wanted me to see you


    embarrassed?¡±


    Derrick licked his lips as he felt a pain in his throat.


    Waving his hand, he spoke agitatedly. ¡°Calm down, Tiff. I really can exin¡ª¡±


    She stood up from the couch, her calm expression turning cold. ¡°No need. I''m leaving now. Tomorrow,


    I''lle by and talk to you about our divorce. I''m telling you right now that we''re through, Derrick. I


    can''t ept a man who betrayed me.¡±


    Instantly, Derrick''s face turned pale. He looked as though he was a death-row inmate waiting for his


    punishment.


    Derrick stretched out his hand, wanting to touch her, but she avoided it.


    ¡°Don''t touch me with your filthy hand.¡± Tiffany''s body shook in rage. The look in her eyes didn''t seem


    quite right. As she ran out of the building, he followed behind. Kate and Crystal went after them as well.


    He tried hugging Tiffany from behind and was surprised when she struggled violently. It was as though


    she was going crazy.


    Concerned about hurting her, he didn''t dare to hug her too tightly. Because of that, she was able to


    break free easily.


    Tiffany pped him and shouted in anguish, ¡°I hate you, Derrick! I''ll never forgive you for betraying


    me!¡±


    When Kate and Crystal saw Derrick being pped, they eximed, ¡°Derrick!¡±


    He was utterly dumbfounded as he couldn''t stop hearing Tiffany''s hateful words repeating in his mind.


    With a sorrowful look, he stared at Tiffany and muttered, ¡°You hate me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I hate you! I hate you so much! My disgust toward you right now is as deep as my love for you in


    the past!¡± She gritted her teeth.

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    Tiffany stared at him with heartbreak. ¡°I''m going to leave now. Don''t follow me. If you do, I''m afraid I


    won''t be able to resist the urge to kill you.¡±


    Tiffany stared at him with heartbreak. ¡°I''m going to leave now. Don''t follow me. If you do, I''m afraid I


    won''t be able to resist the urge to kill you.¡±


    With that, she left.


    Nevertheless, Derrick stubbornly tried following her.


    She ran all the way to the parking lot and into her car. After that, she tried running him over, but he was


    able to dodge it despite his shock.


    Upon catching his breath, he turned in the direction she left and saw her car disappearing from sight.


    Without hesitation, he jumped into a car, intending to catch up with her but to no avail as the car just


    would not start up. It was hard to tell if it was an act of divine intervention.


    Thus, he jumped into another car. That one worked, so he chased after her by driving as fast as he


    could. However, the distance between him and her was too great. When he arrived in the city area, he


    had already lost her.


    Tiffany stopped the car in front of a bar, went in, and asked for lots of alcohol.


    Before she could drink, her phone rang.


    Her first thought was to shut her phone off. When she noticed it was Amelia who was calling her, she


    thought about it for a long while before turning her phone off.


    She popped open a bottle of beer and guzzled it down. Drops of alcohol flowed out of her mouth and


    dripped onto her shirt. Soon, her white t-shirt turned wet, unintentionally revealing her seductive figure.


    It roused the lustful desires of the drunk men in the bar.


    They stepped forward, intending to fulfill their desires after she got drunk. Suddenly, they were taken


    out by mysterious men.


    One of them said, ¡°Call Mr. and Mrs. Clinton. Tell them Ms. Winters is drinking here.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The other one nodded and called Amelia before telling her the situation.


    When Amelia arrived, she saw Tiffany still drinking even though thetter was in a drunken state. With


    a frown, she stepped toward her friend, grabbed the bottle in Tiffany''s hand, and questioned angrily,


    ¡°What do you think you''re doing, Tiff? Do you want to drink yourself to death?¡±


    It took a while after Tiffany opened her blurry eyes to recognize the person standing in front of her. A


    silly smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°Ah, it''s you, Babe. Drink with me. I''m feeling very


    ufortable right now, so I''m drinking. You have to drink with me until we''re both totally wasted!¡± She


    clutched her chest, revealing an expression of pain.


    Amelia grabbed the other bottle of alcohol her friend took and continued to question furiously, ¡°What


    the hell happened, Tiff? Tell me, please. Derrick called me and said you went missing. He sounded


    very anxious, but he refused to say what happened. Are you two trying to worry me to death?¡±


    Tears streamed down Tiffany''s cheeks like waterfalls when Derrick''s name was mentioned.


    She grabbed another bottle and pped Amelia''s hand away when her friend tried to stop her. Her


    words slurred. ¡°If you''re my friend, you''ll drink with me, Amelia. Otherwise, just leave. Derrick and I are


    through. Boom. Done. Over.¡±


    Amelia was stunned. I had a feeling something had happened when Tiff went back to the Hisson


    residence. However, I didn''t expect the situation to be so severe. Did she really break up with Derrick?


    Sitting next to her friend, she asked, ¡°Tell me, Tiff. What happened between you and Derrick?¡±


    Tiffany hugged a bottle of alcohol and cried drunkenly. ¡°Our rtionship is over! You didn''t know, but I


    saw him having sex with Crystal on our wedding bed. Our wedding bed! Hah... Even though he said he


    loved me, he still cheated on me.¡±


    Her tears streamed down her cheeks even more as sheughed andughed. ¡°He betrayed me, Babe.


    Do you know that? I feel so disgusted. I thought I could grow old with him.¡±


    Amelia frowned as her heart ached. ¡°You still have me. I promise you, I''ll make the Hisson family give


    you a proper exnation. We have to show them that the women of the Winters family are not to mess


    with.¡±


    Tiffany leaped into her embrace and cried even harder.


    Her crying was so loud that it buried every other sound in the bar.


    Tears burst out of her eyes endlessly. ¡°I never thought he would cheat on me, Babe, and why did he do


    it in our wedding room? That was our private space!¡±


    Amelia gently patted her back.


    After Tiffany stopped crying, she slowly fell asleep in Amelia''s embrace.


    Once Amelia asked people to carry Tiffany out, she approached Oscar, who blended in with the crowd


    in rage. ¡°Can you apany me to the Hisson residence right now, Oscar?¡±


    He caressed her cheek. ¡°Take it easy. Right now, we need to focus on taking care of Tiffany. We need


    to know what she thinks before we make our next move. She may me you for doing something


    unnecessary if you act rashly.¡±


    Upon taking a deep breath, she squeezed a few words out of her mouth. ¡°Let''s go outside first before


    we talk further.¡±


    When they all returned to the condominium, Amelia took Tiffany''s shoes off and wiped her face with a


    wet towel. ¡°I''ll keep herpany tonight, Oscar. You should go back and sleep since you still have


    work tomorrow. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her.¡±


    Oscar thought about it and nodded. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Gotcha. You should go rest now.¡±


    After he left, Amelia ced a nket on Tiffany and heard thetter still muttering Derrick''s name.


    Her heart ached again as she caressed Tiffany''s face. ¡°Sleep tight, Tiff. Once you wake up, I''ll


    apany you to the Hisson residence. You still have me. I won''t allow them to get away scot-free


    after taking advantage of you.¡±


    Tiffany was still muttering drunken words in her sleep.


    As Amelia listened, she could tell that even after Derrick had betrayed Tiffany, the woman still couldn''t


    forget about him despite how much she imed to hate him.


    Regardless of how the matter concluded, Tiffany would undoubtedly suffer the most.


    Once she fell asleep, Derrick called Amelia.


    Displeasure shed past Amelia''s eyes as she stared at the name on her phone screen. Still, she


    picked up the phone.


    ¡°Is Tiff at your side, Amelia? Did you find her?¡± Derrick asked anxiously. ¡°I can exin everything, so


    please put her on the phone. I can''t lose her. Never once did I think about betraying her, much less


    divorce her!¡±


    The look in Amelia''s eyes turned cold. ¡°But you still betrayed her, didn''t you?¡±


    Silence was all she heard from the other end.


    ¡°You promised me you wouldn''t hurt or disappoint Tiff, Derrick. She changed a lot in order to blend into


    your family better so you wouldn''t be stuck in a difficult position. She did it for you, but you still let her


    down. Since you don''t appreciate her, I''ll find her a better man. This is the third strike, so you''re out. I''ll


    never let her be with a man who cheated on her.¡± Amelia sounded like she was a referee who had


    decided to kick a yer out of the game.


    Derrick remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°I know Tiff is there, so I''ll go there right away. I need


    to have a proper conversation with her. You don''t want her to divorce me with a knot in her heart, do


    you?¡±


    Amelia hesitated but still relented. ¡°She''s drunk now, soe here tomorrow. You''ve hurt her too many


    times, so it''s time to end things. I don''t want her to go back to the Hisson residence anymore. Believe


    me, the Clinton family has the power to help her out.¡±


    A drawn-out silence ensued.


    After that, he replied tiredly, ¡°I''lle and find her tomorrow. Please take care of her.¡±


    Amelia responded by hanging up the phone.


    The next day, when she opened the door for Derrick, she saw that he had bloodshot eyes and an


    unshaven beard. That quelled her rage a little as she made way for him to step in. ¡°Come in.¡±


    He walked in and asked, ¡°Where''s Tiff?¡±


    ¡°She''s not awake yet. You should wait downstairs.¡± She then went into the kitchen and brought some


    food for him to eat. ¡°You should eat something. It seems like you didn''t get any sleepst night.¡±


    A bitter smile formed on his face. ¡°I brought this upon myself¡±


    Amelia crossed her arms. ¡°Eat first, talkter. I''m afraid Tiff may lose control and hurt youter.¡±


    Bitterness and despair were visible in his expression. ¡°I''d rather she beat me up, even if I end up with a


    broken bone. I''m more afraid she won''t.¡±


    She understood what he meant. If Tiffany could not even be bothered to hit him, it meant there was no


    longer any love left in her heart for him.


    Both of them sat there silently.


    The awkwardnesssted for a few minutes before Amelia asked, ¡°You slept with Crystal?¡±


    Derrick froze, and the look in his eyes darkened. His silence was his affirmation.


    She sneered. I thought Tiff was just spouting nonsense because she was angry and drunkst night. I


    should''ve realized she wasn''t lying about him doing that. After all, she wouldn''t have lost control to that


    degree if he hadn''t done something truly unforgivable.


    ¡°Since you''ve done that, I think your rtionship with Tiff is truly over, Derrick. Better to part ways on


    good terms with her. No matter what happens to her in the future, you''re not getting involved in her


    matters.¡± Amelia went straight to the point.


    His expression darkened as he aimed his bloodshot eyes at her. He tightened his fists as his chest rose


    and fell. ¡°She''s my wife. I won''t divorce her.¡±


    ¡°Did that thought cross your mind when you betrayed her?¡±


    There was silence from Derrick again.


    ¡°I thought you were a good man, Derrick. It turns out you''re just as bad as most men, greedy and


    lustful. You don''t deserve Tiff because of that alone.¡±


    He abruptly stood up. ¡°I want to see Tiff upstairs.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, a pillownded on his head.


    Both Derrick and Amelia raised their heads simultaneously before seeing Tiffany standing next to the


    railing. Her face still had the pallor of a hangover.


    He quickly stepped toward Tiffany, wanting to get closer to her, but was afraid to see the rejection in her


    eyes.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    Tiffany gazed at him with barely concealed grief in her eyes. ¡°Have you brought the divorce


    agreement?¡± she asked. ¡°I can sign it now.¡±


    Tiffany gazed at him with barely concealed grief in her eyes. ¡°Have you brought the divorce


    agreement?¡± she asked. ¡°I can sign it now.¡±


    Derrick clenched his fists to suppress his tumultuous despair. ¡°Let''s talk about it, Tiff.¡±


    Tiffany shook her head. Her face was pale and bloodless.


    ¡°There''s nothing to talk about,¡± she said somewhat dispiritedly. ¡°I saw you and Crystal yesterday with


    my own eyes. That''s when I knew we werepletely over. I don''t want to guess the nature of your


    rtionship with her. There is no longer a chance between us.¡±


    The hangover made her body feel weak. In addition to Derrick''s betrayal, everything seemed bleak and


    nd. Tiffany felt sluggish and wanted nothing but to find a quiet spot to sit.


    Derrick was the person she was most unwilling to see at the moment.


    He took a step forward, but Tiffany raised a hand to stop him. ¡°Don''te any closer. I hope we can


    split up amicably. Even if we get a divorce, I don''t want to hate you.¡±


    Derrick was beside himself with frustration. He was like a caged beast desperate to rid itself of its


    predicament.


    A single mistake pretty much destroyed my marriage.


    ¡°I''m begging you, Tiff,¡± Derrick said quietly, his eyes tinged red. ¡°Let''s talk about it. We''ve been together


    for years. Are you really just going to break things off with me?¡±


    Tiffanyughed bitterly. ¡°Why didn''t you think about all our years together when you touched her?¡±


    Derrick was rendered speechless. He could not tell her he had no idea how he and Crystal got


    involved. Thest thing he remembered was drinking Kate''s ss of milk. He knew a woman had


    entered after that, which he thought was Tiffany. He also assumed that was who she was when he


    pushed her against the wall. He vaguely remembered the feeling of being with her, but he only realized


    that the woman with him was not his wife when he was roused by having water sshed onto his face.


    Then, he saw Tiffany standing by and felt his world spin.


    Tiffany''s angry demand for a divorce diverted Derrick''s mental resources to grasp the strangeness of


    the ordeal, but he could not resist a shudder upon further consideration of the matter; he did not dare


    believe his mother would set him up.


    Tiffany passed him to go downstairs, but he grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°If I told you that I had been set up, would you believe me, Tiff?¡± he asked quietly.


    Tiffany turned to face him. ¡°Does that matter now?¡± She had already found him guilty in her heart, and


    she would not believe him no matter how he exined himself.


    A bitter smile appeared on Derrick''s lips.


    ¡°You really won''t believe me, huh?¡±


    Tiffany said nothing and retracted her arm as an answer.


    She then went down the stairs and gave Amelia a small smile. ¡°I''m sorry for causing a scene again,


    Babe. I''d promised you that I would be happy once I got married, but it didn''t take long for my marriage


    to end in shambles. What do I do? Do you think I''m born to be a loser?¡±


    Amelia felt sorry for her best friend. ¡°Don''t smile if you don''t want to,¡± she said softly. ¡°You look


    horrible.¡±


    Tiffany''s eyes grew red despite herself. ¡°Send the person upstairs off for me, Babe,¡± she choked. ¡°I''ll


    look for something to eat in the kitchen. I''m starving.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Tiffany entered the kitchen while Derrick remained rooted to the spot like a pole.


    Amelia sighed. These two are destined to suffer.


    She went up the stairs and called, ¡°Go on home first, Derrick. I''ll bring Tiff over when she''s feeling


    better, and you can sign the divorce agreement on good terms then. You wouldn''t be happy if you


    forced yourselves to remain together. I''m sure this is what Tiff wanted.¡±


    Derrick stared at her in a daze. ¡°Are you not going to help me with this, Amelia?¡± he said wearily.


    She shook her head. ¡°I''m not nning to. You havemitted an unforgivable mistake. Maybe other


    women would let it slide, but Tiff is willful. She does not tolerate infidelity.¡±


    The sparkle in Derrick''s eyes went out. ¡°I won''t give up,¡± he said bitterly. ¡°I will beg for her forgiveness.¡±


    At that, he turned and walked out with his back straight, though Amelia could see how pained he was.


    She shook her head and felt a weight in her heart.


    Tiffany is going through what happened to me three years ago. I wonder if she would be able to handle


    it. Nothing can change her mind if she decides to go through with a divorce.


    Amelia returned to the kitchen to see Tiffany standing nkly before the pot without a crumb before


    her.


    ¡°You can''t be full from inhaling air, Tiff,¡± Amelia chided as she opened the lid and took out the breakfast


    Molly had prepared earlier that day.


    Tiffany gave a start and turned to Amelia as she forced a smile. ¡°Has he left?¡±


    ¡°He''s gone,¡± Amelia assured. ¡°Are you nning to divorce him?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do? I saw with my own eyes how he got involved with another woman in our marital


    bed. I'', heartbroken, and I suddenly feel so tired that I no longer wish to struggle.¡± Tiffany took a bun


    from the te and ate slowly. Her gaze was nk.


    Amelia dragged her friend out by the hand, forced her onto the couch, and half-knelt before thetter. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Are you not going to give him a chance to exin himself?¡± she asked gently.


    Tiffany shook her head. Her smile looked more like a grimace.


    Having exited the kitchen without taking anything, she sat listlessly on the couch instead.


    Amelia followed her out, at a loss on how tofort her friend.


    ¡°If you''ve made up your mind, Tiff, I''ll go with you to the Hisson residence,¡± Amelia offered.


    Tiffany clutched her head with both hands. ¡°Thank you, Babe,¡± she said in a muffled voice. ¡°But I would


    like to stay for a few days before returning to adjust to the situation. Otherwise, I fear I may go crazy.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Throughout the five days of Tiffany''s stay, Derrick came with her favorite food every day.


    ¡°Stoping over, Derrick,¡± Amelia said exasperatedly each time she opened the door. ¡°Tiff does not


    want to see you. Go home.¡±


    ¡°I just want to talk to her,¡± Derrick insisted.


    Amelia stood squarely at the door, not intending to grant Derrick entry.


    Just then, Oscar emerged and hugged Amelia from behind. ¡°Go home, and stoping over. I''ve hired


    the bestwyer for Tiff, who will meet you to talk about the divorce. He will also be discussing the


    division of property with you, so there is no need for you to show up here anymore.¡±


    Derrick felt a fist closing painfully around his heart.


    ¡°You''re a man too, Oscar. You must understand how I feel. I have made a mistake, but not to the extent


    beyond redemption. I don''t want my fate sealed without even giving her an exnation. Let me see


    her. I want to talk to her properly about it.¡± Derrick gazed earnestly at Oscar.


    Tiffany''s request for divorce had been tormenting him for the past few days. Dark circles appeared


    beneath his eyes, and his beard grew straggled. His cheeks became sunken in and gave one the


    impression of extreme despair.


    His wretched appearance seemed to move Oscar. In the end, he half-dragged Amelia to stand aside.


    She nced up inquiringly at him, but he merely shook his head at her.


    Derrick entered, promptly went up the stairs, and lightly opened the door to the guest room to find


    Tiffany sitting quietly by the window. The silhouette of her back looked especially morose.


    He walked over as his heart twinged.


    ¡°Tiff,¡± he called out softly.


    Tiffany jumped and hurriedly raised her hands to wipe her eyes.


    Surprised, Derrick strode over to grab Tiffany''s shoulders and discovered tear stains on her face.


    ¡°Have you been crying?¡± His heart ached, and he tried to wipe her tears, but she avoided his gesture


    by taking three steps backward.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked stiffly.


    Derrick felt his heart lurch. ¡°Don''t be like this, Tiff. Please?¡± he pleaded.


    Tiffany pursed her lips. ¡°How would you like me to behave, then? I don''t want to argue with you,


    Derrick. I''ve had Oscar hire the best divorce attorney in the city for me, who will discuss the divorce


    with you on my behalf. As for the division of property, you don''t have to give me a dime.¡±


    The anguish in Derrick''s eyes was about to spill forth.


    ¡°Is this really how it ends, Tiff?¡± he croaked.


    Tiffany averted his gaze. She feared her resolve would falter if she saw how dejected he looked.


    ¡°You have tarnished our marriage, Derrick,¡± Tiffany murmured. ¡°I''m just putting an end to it.¡±


    Derrick dashed over to hug Tiffany. He could not hold back his tears anymore. ¡°I''m begging you, Tiff,¡±


    he cried. ¡°Give me another chance. I did not intend to touch Crystal. It really was a misunderstanding. I


    don''t even know how I got involved with her. I feel horrible when you treat me like a stranger.¡±


    Tiffany remained stiff and still in his arms. ¡°Stop this, Derrick,¡± she said quietly. ¡°We could still be friends


    even if we get a divorce.¡±


    Derrick let go of her and met her serenity with confusion.


    ¡°Do I really not have a chance to redeem myself?¡± he asked hoarsely.


    Tiffany shook her head.


    Derrick gazed at her for a while before falling unexpectedly to his knees before her.


    Startled, Tiffany took a step back and instinctively reached out to help him up, but her hand froze in


    midair. She quietly retracted it the next second.


    Derrick nced up. ¡°You wouldn''t give me a chance even when I''m on my knees, Tiff?¡±


    Tiffany gazed at him with aplex mix of emotions shing in her eyes. Suddenly, she knelt down as


    well.


    ¡°Stop forcing me, Derrick,¡± she said softly as she lowered her gaze.


    Derrick looked at her and let loose a suddenugh that sent tears streaming down his cheeks.


    ¡°I always thought I understood you, Tiff. I never thought you would be crueler than I imagined. I''ve only


    made one mistake, and you sentenced our marriage straight to death without even giving me a chance


    to redeem myself. It seems that our four-year-long rtionship meant nothing to you.¡±


    Tiffany wept silently.


    Derrick stood up and left, mming the door shut behind him.


    Only then did Tiffany crumble to the floor and stared at the door in a daze until Amelia pushed open the


    door and entered. She half-knelt before Tiffany, whose tears began flowing unbidden.


    Amelia held her tenderly in her arms. ¡°Let it out,¡± she soothed. ¡°We''ll go to the Hisson residence after


    you feel better. It''s all right. Just get a divorce if you can''t see past this. You were by my side during my


    divorce back then, and I will be here for you during your divorce this time. So don''t be afraid.¡±


    Tiffany grabbed Amelia''s arm and bawled her heart out, shedding every tear she had and would ever


    have.


    She became so frail that it gave Amelia the impression that she would be unable to hold on.


    Fortunately, she was able to step out from her pain slowly after ten days of despondency. Or so she


    appeared.


    That was when Amelia and Oscar apanied her to the Hisson residence.


    Aside from Terrence and Kate, many of the Hissons were also present. Over twenty people were


    gathered at the hall as if awaiting a trial.


    Tiffany could not resist a grim smile. These people would not miss a chance to see me make a fool of


    myself.


    Derrick came down the stairs as Tiffany gazed up and coincidentally met his eyes. Her eyes shed


    with emotion.


    Derrick had grown thinner. His cheeks had sunken to an rming degree, and his facial hair was more


    unkempt than ever. An air of utter misery had reced his handsome confidence.


    Tiffany felt awful seeing him that way, and she could not understand how their marriage had gotten to


    such a state.


    Their wedding vows still rang in her ears. Derrick had promised to love and cherish her for the rest of


    his life, yet their marriage had copsed within a year.


    She had failed as a woman by not keeping an eye on her husband and pushing him into the arms of


    another woman.


    Derrick hobbled over, and his lovesick gaze fell onto her. ¡°You came,¡± he said quietly.


    Tiffany quickly averted his gaze and closed her eyes to hold back the tears that were about to fall.


    Derrick watched her, not intending to miss her expression.


    Amelia put her arm around Tiffany''s shoulder. ¡°Let''s go and take a seat over there, Tiff.¡±


    Tiffany nodded.


    As soon as the two women turned around, Derrick grabbed Tiffany''s wrist.


    ¡°Don''t go, Tiff. Please?¡± Derrick begged.


    Tiffany did not turn around.


    Instead, it was Amelia who turned to look at him. ¡°Many people are watching, Derrick. Don''t make


    things difficult for Tiff, all right?¡±


    Derrick stared at Tiffany''s back instead of responding.


    Oscar then stepped forward and pried Derrick''s hand open, to which Derrick increased his grip to


    contend with his. A hint of plea appeared in his eyes.


    Oscar leaned in to whisper in Derrick''s ear, ¡°Be a man. Don''t embarrass yourself in front of people for a


    woman.¡±


    Derrick let go of Tiffany''s hand atst.


    Amelia brought Tiffany to sit on another couch. Thanks to Oscar''s presence, she did not feel nervous


    as she face the vast Hisson n.


    Terrence addressed Tiffany, ¡°I heard how Derrick has let you down, Tiff, and I have taught him a lesson


    on your behalf. Men wouldmit grave mistakes during their process to maturity, but as long as his


    heart remains true to you, I think this is a forgivable matter.¡±


    Amelia gave Tiffany''s hand a squeeze as she faced Terrence and gave a polite smile. ¡°You may think of


    your grandson''s mistake as something every man will make in his life, Mr. Hisson, but Tiffany has been


    brought up in a normal family. She is stubborn by nature and insists on her husband''s fidelity. Although


    it may seem foolish to you, I will support her in whatever decision she makes. Naturally, Oscar is on my


    side.¡±


    Terrence''s expression changed greatly at that.


    ¡°Are you going to cast me aside because of Derrick''s mistake, Tiff?¡± Terrence implored after taking a


    deep breath and facing Tiffany.


    Tiffany took a deep breath as well before meeting Terrence''s inquiring gaze. ¡°You have been good to


    me ever since I married into the Hisson family, Granddad,¡± she said calmly. ¡°However, Derrick and I are


    not fated for each other. I only came here today to discuss the divorce with him. Do take care of


    yourself in the future.¡±


    Terrence''s expression shifted again.


    ¡°I have already arranged for Crystal to be escorted out of the Hisson residence and have met with the


    Halliwells to exin Derrick''s mistake. I guarantee he will not have anything to do with Crystal again.


    So please, do this for me. Forgive him this one time, will you?¡± Terrence pleaded, appearing to have set


    his pride aside.


    Tiffany lowered her gaze. Nobody could tell what she was thinking at the moment.


    Terrence observed her. ¡°Are you not going to consider it, Tiff?¡±


    Her eyes flickered with a myriad of emotions as she struggled with herself. Although she imed to


    hate Derrick and was determined to get a divorce, she missed him. She was deeper in love with him


    than she realized.


    Finally, she spoke. ¡°I''m sorry, Granddad. Let me think about it a little longer. My mind is a mess right


    now.¡±


    Terrence was visibly relieved while delighted surprise lit Derrick''s eyes. Kate''s face, however, flushed


    momentarily with fury.


    Terrence gave an easyugh. ¡°Good girl. I know you love Derrick, and I guarantee he will not make the


    same mistake again. You are the only granddaughter-inw I approve of, and I will break his legs if he


    ever wrongs you again.¡±


    Everybody present was aware that Terrence behaved that way for Oscar''s sake.


    Only fools would dare offend Clinton Corporation.


    Tiffany pursed her lips. ¡°I''ll be heading home then, Granddad. Let me calm down over the next few


    days, and I''ll give you an answer.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Amelia helped Tiffany up and turned to leave.


    Terrence called out to Oscar, ¡°Derrick has been foolish to make the mistake all men make, Oscar.


    Teach him a lesson for me at your leisure. Consider it making up to Tiff.¡±


    Oscar turned around and smiled. ¡°I will dly oblige to your request, Mr. Hisson, but now''s not the


    time.¡± With that, he and Amelia marched their way out, looking very much like Tiffany''s guardian


    angels.


    Derrick got to his feet and scrambled after them.


    ¡°Get back here, Derrick!¡± Kate yelled in a panic.


    Derrick ignored his mother while Terrence red at her. ¡°Set whatever scheme you have aside, Kate.


    You will not remain in the Hisson residence if Derrick and Tiffany get a divorce.¡±


    Kate''s expression hardened, but she did not dare cause any trouble before Terrence.

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    Derrick went after them and called out to Tiffany''s departing figure, causing her to freeze while a


    complicated glint arose in her eyes.


    Derrick went after them and called out to Tiffany''s departing figure, causing her to freeze while a


    complicated glint arose in her eyes.


    ¡°Go on, Tiff,¡± Amelia coaxed. ¡°You should talk things through with him properly.¡±


    Tiffany pondered for a long while before nodding.


    Amelia and Oscar stood tactfully aside as Derrick quickly arrived before Tiffany and gazed lovingly at


    her. ¡°Can I assume that there''s a chance you might forgive me based on what you said in there, Tiff?¡±


    he asked expectantly, though he appeared afraid of her answer.


    Tiffany sighed and gazed up at him. ¡°I don''t know if I would ever forgive you, but I know for certain that I


    can''t take you back like none of this ever happened.¡±


    Derrick saw a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°It''s all right,¡± he said at once. ¡°I''m willing to wait however long it takes, as long as you''ll forgive me.


    Crystal and I are not what you think. I''m not making excuses for myself since I have indeed done


    wrong, but I only have you in my heart.¡±


    Tiffany gazed deeply at him and gave a bitter smile.


    She did not know which of Derrick''s words were genuine and which were not, and she wanted to ask if


    his vows were so cheap that he had vited them less than a year into their marriage.


    However, she swallowed the urge to say those things. It no longer matters whether or not I asked him.


    ¡°I''m heading back. I want to straighten my thoughts. So don''te over in the next few days. I can''t


    think rationally when I see you,¡± Tiffany dered, deliberately lowering her eyes to avoid looking at


    Derrick''s anticipatory ones.


    Despite how much she had once loved him, she felt disgusted at what Derrick had be and could


    not bring herself to believe he loved her.


    Derrick grabbed her hand, but she shook him off as if she had touched something foul.


    His gaze dimmed.


    ¡°I''m leaving.¡± Tiffany turned to leave without another word.


    Derrick gazed longingly after her departing silhouette got into the car, which sped off soon after.


    He clenched his fists slowly as his heart twinged with guilt. I have single-handedly destroyed the trust


    between us. I''m sorry, Tiff.


    Tiffany gazed listlessly out the window at the scenery racing past. Amelia was worried sick about her


    friend''s state.


    ¡°What are you thinking of, Tiff?¡± she asked atst.


    Tiffany jumped. She turned around and faced Amelia, disoriented.


    Amelia sighed. ¡°Why don''t you take a nap? You haven''t been sleeping well for the past few days. There


    are dark circles beneath your eyes, you know?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany obediently shut her eyes.


    Amelia gazed at her friend, gued by an anxious feeling she could not quite shake off.


    When they arrived home, she woke Tiffany up. The woman opened her eyes which had lost all of their


    lusters.


    ¡°I''m going up to sleep, Amelia,¡± Tiffany announced when the trio entered the house. ¡°Don''t worry about


    me, I''m fine. I''ll feel better once I wake up.¡±


    Amelia was about to say something but thought the better of it.


    Tiffany locked the door immediately after entering her room.


    Amelia gazed at the shut door from down the stairs and turned helplessly to her husband. ¡°What do we


    do, Oscar? Tiff looks more hurt than I expected. I''m afraid she wouldn''t recover from this ordeal.¡±


    Oscar touched her cheek. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll speak with her soon. I don''t think she''s as weak as you


    think.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    The pair conversed downstairs for nearly two hours before Oscar went up the stairs and knocked on


    the door to no avail.


    ¡°I''ming in, Tiffany,¡± he called. There was no response from within. He turned the knob but found it


    locked from the inside.


    He then procured a key and unlocked the door. The first thing he saw was Tiffany standing fixedly by


    the window.


    His gaze darkened as he walked over.


    Tiffany turned around. She pursed her lips when she saw it was him. ¡°I thought you were Amelia.¡±


    Oscar sat down on the couch, looking business-like.


    Tiffany walked over and joined him.


    ¡°Did Amelia ask you toe?¡± she asked.


    Oscar nodded. ¡°Yes. Amelia''s very worried about you, so I came up to check on you. You''ve been


    wasting away for close to half a month, and it''s time you got your act together.¡±


    Tiffany nced at him. ¡°I''m bothering you guys, aren''t I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are. I''m willing to help you because you''re Amelia''s best friend, but I have no obligation to


    help a hopeless case who refuses to help herself,¡± Oscar said firmly. ¡°I''ll give you another three days. I


    hope you''ll pull yourself together by then.¡±


    Tiffany pursed her lips.


    Subtlety was never Oscar''s strong suit, but she could not fault him as he was right. She had not been


    herself as ofte, and it had obviously disrupted Oscar''s life with Amelia.


    Tiffany nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    The following day, she came to say goodbye to Amelia.


    ¡°You''re going on a vacation? Where to? Did Oscar say something unpleasant to you?¡± Amelia asked in


    a panic.


    Tiffany shook her head. ¡°Calm down, Babe. I want to take a trip to clear my head. Ever since I became


    a frence novelist, I have been writing non-stop for the past few years without going on a holiday.


    Now''s as good a time as any.¡±


    Amelia gazed doubtfully at her.


    Tiffany smiled. ¡°Don''t worry, Babe. You know nothing can get me down. It''s about time I pulled myself


    out of my stupor. I''ll give the matter between me and Derrick closure when I return.¡±


    Amodating her friend was the only thing Amelia could do.


    After packing several sets of clothes, Tiffany was ready to leave.


    Amelia reluctantly sent her to the airport. ¡°Call me once you arrive at Yaleview,¡± she reminded Tiffany


    anxiously. ¡°You must be reachable every hour of the day, and you must pick up whenever I call you, or


    I''ll call the police. Also, you must have regr meals no matter where you are. Be kind to your belly.¡±


    ¡°You''re bing a naggy olddy, Babe,¡± Tiffany teased, amused. ¡°I''m grown-up enough to know how


    to take care of myself.¡±


    Amelia opened her mouth again but decided to leave her words unsaid.


    ¡°I''ll be going through security check now. You and Oscar should head on back.¡± Tiffany waved her hand


    and walked through the metal detectors looking as if she did not have a care in the world.


    Amelia gazed at her best friend and only looked away after she disappeared from sight.


    ¡°Did you say something to Tiff yesterday, Oscar?¡± she asked after returning to the car and fastening her


    seat belt.


    ¡°I only told her to pull herself together as she was worrying you by being dejected. It wouldn''t do her


    marriage with Derrick any good either,¡± Oscar exined. ¡°I can have somebody bring her back if you


    think what I did was wrong.¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    ¡°That''s not what I meant, Oscar. Forget it. It''s good for her to be out and about, I guess. Perhaps this


    trip would open her mind and make her feel less strongly about Derrick''s affair.¡±


    Oscar nced sideways at her.


    ¡°Don''t overthink it, Amelia. This is her personal problem. You can give your opinions, but it''s best not to


    be too involved. Although she looks fine now, there mighte a day when she will hate you for it.¡±


    Amelia was rendered speechless, aghast at his words.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Oscar continued. ¡°Just think of me as a pessimist. Regardless, she must be the one to work


    through the matter between her and Derrick, or any words of help you have for her would be useless.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Oscar drove them home, and life went back to normal for Amelia.


    Unexpectedly, Tiffany stopped responding five days after her departure. She was also unreachable via


    phone or any of her social media. Driven to despair, Amelia even called the police.

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    Derrick came to a stop in front of Amelia, huffing and puffing. ¡°What did you mean when you said Tiff


    had gone missing, Amelia? Wasn''t she with you the entire time? How could she have disappeared? Is


    this some kind of a sick joke?¡±


    Derrick came to a stop in front of Amelia, huffing and puffing. ¡°What did you mean when you said Tiff


    had gone missing, Amelia? Wasn''t she with you the entire time? How could she have disappeared? Is


    this some kind of a sick joke?¡±


    Amelia was simrly frustrated.


    ¡°I wish it was a joke too. Tiff said she was going on a trip, but she hasn''t answered any of my calls or


    texts on WhatsApp. It''s as if she''s vanished from the face of the earth. I''ve filed a police report,¡± she


    replied agitatedly.


    Panic assailed his thoughts, and he paced around, sping his head with both hands.


    ¡°Why didn''t anyone inform me she went on a trip? She could have yelled at me or hit me for making a


    mistake. Why did she have to punish me in such a cruel way?¡± Derrick said in a frenzy.


    Rage seethed within Amelia as she looked at him. She spat, ¡°Tiff wouldn''t have turned out this way if


    you hadn''t cheated on her. This is all your fault.¡±


    He froze, his eyes filled with anguish and pain.


    ¡°Yes, it''s all on me. Tiff wouldn''t be in this situation if it weren''t for me.¡± He wrapped his hands around


    his head in distress.


    If he could turn back time, he would keep his distance from Crystal and stay strangers from the


    beginning.


    Amelia was taken aback to see him on the verge of a breakdown.


    ¡°Derrick, stop it,¡± she coaxed.


    He started hitting himself on the head, and she called for Oscar.


    Oscar came over with swift strides and grabbed Derrick by his cor, lifting him off the floor and


    throwing a few punches to his midriff.


    Derrick let out a groan, the pain overriding the flood of emotions, and his sanity slowly returned.


    He raised his hand to wipe the corner of his mouth and looked at Oscar. ¡°Thank you for the wake-up


    punches, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Oscar loosened his grip and replied, ¡°As a man, you should be thinking about how to find your woman


    after she has disappeared, not throwing a fit here. Learn to clean up your mess and quit ming others


    like a wimp since you are to me in this situation.¡±


    Derrick smiled ruefully. ¡°Got it.¡±


    He used his resources to search for Tiffany but to no avail. Just as everyone was bracing for the worst,


    she appeared unexpectedly before them. In fact, she was fine, save for being a little tanned and


    slimmer.


    Amelia stilled before blurting, ¡°Tiff?¡±


    Derrick lurched toward Tiffany unsteadily like an injured leopard, gathering her in his arms and crying,


    ¡°You''re back, Tiff. Don''t scare me like that again, or you might send me into an early grave. Please stop


    doing this to me.¡±


    Her body stiffened as he held her close, and she could even feel his tears soaking her clothes.


    He tightened his arms around her as if he was trying to absorb her into his being.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Tiff. Please don''t ever scare me like that again. Punish me however you like, but please don''t


    disappear on me, or I''ll go crazy,¡± Derrick sobbed.


    Men usually only cried when the soft spots in their hearts were triggered.


    Tiffany was shocked to feel genuine tears from him. She slowly lifted her hand and hesitated before


    resting it against his back.


    A shudder stole over Derrick''s body when he felt her touch, and he enveloped her tighter to him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Tiff, Tiff,¡± he mumbled in a low voice.


    Both of them stood in each other''s embrace for a long time before pulling away.


    Tiffany wiped her eyes in embarrassment under Derrick''s ardent gaze.


    Amelia came forward to draw her in for a hug without prolonging the awkward moment. ¡°Everything''s


    fine now that you''re back, but don''t do that again.¡±


    Tiffany returned the hug and said, ¡°I''m sorry. I won''t do that again.¡±


    Four of them took each corner of the couches.


    Tiffany began to tell them what had happened. Only then did Amelia and the rest find out that Tiffany


    had followed a guided tour into the forest and gotten lost. They went in circles for a long time before


    coming across a local just when they thought their fate was sealed. The local showed them the way


    out, and Tiffany bought a ne ticket home after bidding goodbye to her tourmates, hoping to reunite


    with Amelia as soon as possible. The rest was history.


    Amelia shot Tiffany a wry look. ¡°Why didn''t you call us after getting out of the forest? We almost went


    insane looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I lost my phone in the woods. We had no signal in there at all,¡± Tiffany replied apologetically. ¡°It


    won''t happen again.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Nothing matters as long as you''re back safe and sound.¡±


    Tiffany smiled.


    Amelia signaled Oscar to leave the room with her, giving Tiffany and Derrick some privacy.


    Derrick got down on one knee in front of Tiffany and raised his head, pleading, ¡°Forgive me, Tiff. I''ll


    ept any penance, truly, but please don''t ever put yourself in danger. I can''t bear it.¡±


    She gave him a perplexed look, revulsion still lingering in the pit of her stomach. Thus, she couldn''t


    agree with him at that moment.


    ¡°Give me two more days, and I''ll give you my answer,¡± she responded.


    Delight shone in his eyes as he grabbed her hands and eximed, ¡°Will you really forgive me, Tiff?¡±


    She withdrew her hands and looked away, avoiding his intense gaze before giving him the boot. ¡°You


    should go.¡±


    Derrick didn''t want to risk upsetting her and quickly said, ¡°Sure, I''ll take my leave, then. Get some rest,


    and I''ll look for you in two days.¡±


    Having said that, he left in a hurry.


    Tiffany pursed her lips and heaved a sigh.


    She went downstairs and saw Amelia and Oscar watching TV with their hands around each other. Her


    heart clenched with envy at the sight of them.


    She stood on thending and quietly observed them for a long time before Amelia noticed her. ¡°Why


    are you standing there, Tiff?¡±


    Tiffany snapped out of her reverie and walked over to them.


    ¡°Sorry for making you worried, Babe.¡± She sank into the other couch.


    ¡°All''s good as long as you''re back safely.¡± Amelia poured her a cup of coffee and continued, ¡°You


    should have given things some thought after disappearing for a few days. I see you still have feelings


    for Derrick. Do you intend to forgive him?¡±


    Tiffany lowered her gaze and murmured, ¡°I don''t know. Maybe I''ll have an answer two dayster.¡±


    Amelia tactfully refrained from asking more questions.


    Tiffany drove to Derrick''s office two dayster. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, his secretary


    intercepted her with a flustered expression.


    ¡°What brings you here, Mrs. Hisson? I haven''t seen you around in a while,¡± the secretary asked with a


    glint in her eyes.


    Something clicked in Tiffany''s head as she looked at her. Tiffany''s gaze cooled, and she asked, ¡°Is


    someone in Mr. Hisson''s office?¡± Specifically, a woman who was intimate with him.


    ¡°No, yes. Mr. Hisson is in a business meeting. Mrs. Hisson, would you like to wait a moment before


    going in?¡± The secretary rambled, ¡°Or I could make you a hot cup of coffee. It''s nice, I promise.¡±


    Tiffany nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I think you shoulde with me, Mrs. Hisson. I''m not sure what your preference is.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The secretary visibly sighed with relief and led the way. Tiffany snuck away toward the office while she


    was unaware.


    ¡°Mrs. Hisson...¡± Tiffany had pushed the door open before the secretary could finish her sentence, and


    the scene that greeted her made her burst outughing.


    Crystal wasughing heartily while sprawled atop Derrick. It was a scene straight out of a romance


    novel, and Tiffany didn''t think she would see it y out in real life.


    ¡°Excuse me for interrupting such a private moment. Carry on, I''ll leave now.¡± Tiffany waved her hand


    and very thoughtfully shut the door.


    ¡°Mrs. Hisson,¡± the secretary said in a panic.


    ¡°That was a pretty spectacr show, and I''m satisfied, but my novel doesn''t need such a scene,¡±


    Tiffany joked and left with the click-ck of her heels without looking back.


    Derrick caught up with her as soon as she was inside the elevator and watched as the doors slid shut.


    He could feel the blood coursing through his body, and his brain started pounding painfully. Running to


    the other elevator, he pressed the button and waited anxiously.


    Crystal ran up to him with disarrayed clothes and seized his hand, begging, ¡°Don''t do this to me,


    Derrick.¡±


    Her mannerism and intive voice made him sick to the stomach.


    Crystal''s disheveled state could cause anyone''s imagination to run wild. She even seemed like one of


    the typical second female leads who feuded with the female leads in television dramas. As


    melodramatic as it seemed, desperately bored viewers would still enjoy watching a catfight.


    Derrick pped her across the face and snapped, ¡°I know you''re shameless, but know your limits. You


    disgust me.¡± The elevator doors opened, and he entered.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    Crystal stood rooted to the spot with resentment shing in her eyes.


    Crystal stood rooted to the spot with resentment shing in her eyes.


    Derrick, you think I''m shameless? Fine, I''ll make sure your marriage with Tiffany falls apart. You


    deserve it for looking down on me. I''ll turn you into a pathetic fool.


    With that thought in mind, anger boiled within Crystal. Her expression darkened after she felt the


    strange gazes on her from the surrounding people. With a re, she spat, ¡°Why are you looking at me?


    Stop staring!¡± With that said, she strode off proudly with her head held high.


    Meanwhile, Derrick took the elevator down and caught up with Tiffany nervously. Then, he tried to


    exin himself. ¡°Tiff, listen to me. It''s not what you think it is.¡±


    Tiffany did not shake off Derrick''s hand. Instead, she looked at him calmly and said, ¡°Derrick, I''ve given


    you many chances. So I don''t want to listen to your excuses anymore. It''s repulsive. I wish for a blissful


    life for you and Ms. Halliwell in advance. Please have a lifetime of happiness and have a lovely baby


    together.¡±


    Anxious, Derrick grabbed her hand tightly and said, ¡°Tiff, don''t do this to me. I can exin. If you don''t


    believe what I say, you can check the security footage for today. You''ll believe in my words after you


    watch them.¡±


    Tiffany gazed at him intently with a deep sense of exhaustion in her eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°I''m sorry, but I don''t want to watch any footage. I''ll appoint awyer to proceed with our divorce. After


    our divorce, I won''t take a dime from you. So you don''t have to worry about that.¡± Tiffany wanted to pull


    back her hand after saying that. However, Derrick tightened his grip.


    In response to that, she said cidly, ¡°Let go of me. There''s no point in doing this. Let''s end things on


    good terms.¡±


    With a pull, Derrick held Tiffany in his arms and hugged her tightly in his embrace. It was as if he didn''t


    want to get separated from her.


    ¡°No, Tiff. You said you''ll forgive me. Don''t take back your words now. I''ve never begged anymore


    before, but I''m begging you now. Please, just watch the footage. If I did anything to hurt you, I promise


    I''ll get a divorce right away.¡±


    Without a word, Tiffany stood still in Derrick''s arms like a piece of wood.


    Derrick''s heart lurched when he saw Tiffany behaving this way. He brought her to the car and buckled


    her up. Then, he cupped her cheeks and pleaded, ¡°Please, Tiff. Don''t act coldly toward me. You have


    no idea how scared I am when you do this. Please, I''m begging you.¡±


    Tiffany blinked before looking straight at Derrick. Then, she pursed her lips.


    ¡°We''re done, Derrick,¡± she said decisively. This time, it waspletely over between them.


    Derrick''s face went pale abruptly, and he lost whatever strength was left in his arms. Unwittingly, he let


    go of Tiffany''s arm.


    Tiffany continued, ¡°Take good care of yourself in the future. Let''s go to the City Hall to go through the


    divorce procedures when you have time. Otherwise, I''ll ask an expert to handle this.¡±


    With that, she turned and left.


    Derrick stayed at the same spot while staring nkly at Tiffany''s retreating figure. The only thing on his


    mind was that he was doomed.


    Meanwhile, Crystal stood not far from where Derrick was and looked at him until he turned around. The


    two locked eyes. After meeting his gaze, Crystal shed a faint smirk and walked toward him.


    ¡°Has Tiffany left, Derrick?¡±


    Derrick clenched his fists tightly and quickly threw a punch at Crystal under the horrified eyes of the


    nearby employees. Being a pampered daughter of a prominent family, Crystal was caught off guard


    and was sent flying away by Derrick''s punch in an instant.


    She fell to the ground as Derrick walked toward her intimidatingly. Terrified, she hurriedly scrambled


    back. At this moment, she was scared that Derrick would lose his cool and kill her.


    ¡°Help! Mr. Hisson is going to kill me! Stop him now!¡± Crystal screamed her head off just before Derrick


    threw another punch at her face.


    The next moment, Crystal''s shrieks rang through the whole lobby. Derrick changed the direction of his


    punch and snapped her arm instead.


    The people watching them eventually realized the seriousness of the situation and stepped forward to


    try to hold back Derrick, who was in a rage. However, they didn''t expect him to act like a manic lion out


    of control, and nobody could stop him.


    While the people were trying to stop Derrick, Crystal took the opportunity to get up and run off. Upon


    seeing her action, Derrick blew his top.


    Like a mad lion, Derrick quickly chased after Crystal. She would have been killed or heavily wounded if


    it weren''t for the security guards that stopped him.


    Aghast at his behavior and his hateful re even after being stopped by the crowd, Crystal took out her


    phone and called Kate in shock.


    ¡°Mrs. Hisson, pleasee to thepany now. Derrick is trying to kill me,¡± she gibbered.


    Derrick looked like he was about to break free from the security guards to chase after her, so she got


    so frightened that she ran even faster.


    When Kate and Terrence arrived at thepany, Derrick was no longer angry. However, there was a


    lingering gloom between his eyebrows.


    Kate trotted toward Derrick and asked anxiously, ¡°Where''s Crystal, Derrick? What have you done to


    her?¡±


    Devoid of all emotion, Derrick nced at Kate and said, ¡°I killed her, Mom. You nned all of this.


    Shouldn''t you be satisfied with this result? You forced your son down the path of no return.¡±


    Hearing that, Kate felt a jolt in her heart and her eyes brimmed with disbelief.


    She looked at Derrick anxiously and asked, ¡°Is this a joke, Derrick? Tell me where Crystal is right now.


    Why would you kill someone all of a sudden?¡±


    Derrick smirked and said with a sneer, ¡°But isn''t this what you''ve always wanted, Mom? I just did it in


    advance. Shouldn''t you be happy?¡±


    Kate''s hands trembled slightly as she looked at her son with mixed feelings. Then, she said, ¡°What are


    you talking about, Derrick?¡±


    Terrence walked up to them and prodded the cane in his hand on the floor. He said, ¡°What''s with all the


    fuss? Let''s continue when we get home.¡±


    Feeling numb, Derrick followed behind them and got into the car.


    Back at the Hisson residence, Terrence summoned Derrick to the study.


    ¡°Tell me. Where is Crystal now? You should know that I wouldn''t be able to protect you from the


    Halliwell family if you did kill her.¡±


    Derrick remained silent and couldn''t care less.


    ¡°Derrick,¡± Terrence said with a more assertive tone.


    Derrick hooked his lips and said coldly, ¡°Granddad, I would love to know where she is too. That''s


    because I want to kill her now. She ruined everything I have. Tiff decided to divorce me. I just lost the


    person I cherish the most.¡±


    Terrence''s face sank as well.


    ¡°Granddad, don''t forget how much Amelia cares about Tiff. If she finds out about our divorce, I''m not


    sure what Oscar will do to the Hissons. You know how much Oscar cares for Amelia too,¡± Derrick


    looked at Terrence and said deliberately.


    He wanted to stir Terrence''s attention so that thetter would persuade Tiffany on his behalf. He knew


    that Terrence cared about the interests of the Hissons.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Terrence red at Derrick. ¡°You''re the one who screwed up, and now, you want me to


    clean after your mess? Where is your conscience?¡±


    Derrick said nkly, ¡°Granddad, keep in mind that it was your beloved daughter-inw who did all this.


    She was the one who caused all this mess.¡±


    Terrence was baffled.


    Then, Derrick puffed out his chest and continued, ¡°Granddad, if Tiff insists on divorcing me, I''ll give up


    all my inheritance right, and I''ll never intervene in the Hissons'' businesses again. The Hissons will have


    nothing to do with me anymore, even if that means I''ll lose everything I have.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Terrence got so angry that his chest hurt. He clutched his chest and took several deep breaths


    to calm down. Looking as if he hadpromised, he said, ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t let you get divorced.¡±


    Curling his lips, a glint of hope shed in Derrick''s eyes.


    ¡°I''ll be waiting for the good news from you then, Granddad. I''m willing to let go of everything I have now


    as long as Tiff doesn''t leave me. I''ll help out at the family''spany as I promised. No one matters


    more to me than her,¡± Derrick promised with an unflinching gaze.


    There was a trace of scrutiny in Terrence''s eyes.


    He seemed to be deep in thought after hearing what Derrick said.


    Terrence made an effort to go to the Clinton residence. However, to his dismay, Tiffany did not meet


    him. It was Amelia who attended to him instead.


    Molly served Terrence a cup of coffee and said, ¡°Please have some coffee, Mr. Hisson.¡±


    To that, Terrence nodded his head.


    After Molly left, Terrence went straight to the point. ¡°Amelia, I''m here today to apologize on behalf of my


    unfilial grandson. I''m doing this because I don''t want them to get a divorce. Can you ask Tiff to meet


    with me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, please don''t get me wrong. It''s not that I refuse to. But things are over between Tiff and


    Derrick. Their marriage is fated to notst long. I''m doing this because Tiff doesn''t want to step up


    herself. I''ve already hired the bestwyer in the city. Tiff is such a nice person that she doesn''t want


    money from the Hissons. Also, we won''t be asking for a matrimonial assets division after the divorce.¡±


    A smile adorned her lips as she spoke courteously.


    All tensed up, Terrence said, ¡°Amelia, I know you''re young and do not tolerate mistakes. But I''ve lived a


    long life and seen many things. Young couples be each other''spanions when they grow old.


    No matter how much they love each other, humans yearn for a consideratepanion when they age.


    Although Derrick did something wrong, I don''t think it was unforgivable. Don''t you think so?¡±


    ¡°You have a point, Mr. Hisson. But we can''t force them to stay together in a broken marriage. I''m sure


    you know about Tiff''s condition too. She can never get pregnant. I don''t think you should insist on their


    marriage,¡± Amelia retorted. The hidden meaning in her words was that Terrence wasn''t sincere to


    Tiffany, and he only came here for the business coboration with the Clintons.


    Terrence could read between her lines, but he was not bothered.


    ¡°Youngdy, I''m an old man who''s nearing his end. Although I care about the Hissons'' future, I care


    about my grandchildren''s marriage, too. I want Derrick to get married to a virtuous woman. I''m an old-


    fashioned person with a not-so-open mind. I can tell Derrick and Tiff is a match made in heaven. That''s


    why I''m here. If possible, I hope you can help to dissuade Tiff from getting a divorce. As the saying


    goes, I would rather destroy ten temples than a single marriage. I''m sure you want Tiff to be happy


    too,¡± Terrence persuaded.


    At that, Amelia merely shed him a faint smile without saying a word.


    Then, Terrence shot her another nce.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    In the end, Terrence didn''t get to meet Tiffany.


    In the end, Terrence didn''t get to meet Tiffany.


    Before he left, he said meaningfully, ¡°Amelia, I always deem you as a thoughtful and gentle person. I


    never expect you to have such a smart mouth. It seems that I''ve misjudged you. However, it doesn''t


    surprise me. After all, Oscar is a canny man. It''s only natural that the woman he falls for is the same.¡±


    ¡°You''re ttering me too much, Mr. Hisson. If I''m that canny, Tiff wouldn''t have to give up the Hissons''


    assets just to get a divorce.¡± Unfazed by his words, Amelia shot back, causing Terrence''s expression to


    turn grim.


    Terrence then ced his hands behind his back and stomped away without saying anything further.


    Amelia heaved a sigh of relief after watching him leave. She then went upstairs and opened the door


    carefully. The moment she spotted Tiffany standing by the window and gazing into the scenery alone,


    sadness clouded her eyes. Amelia shut the door behind her and approached her friend.


    ¡°Tiff,¡± she called out.


    Tiffany came back to her senses and turned around to face Amelia. She forced a smile and asked,


    ¡°Has Mr. Hisson left?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''ve asked Mr. Feltham to draft a divorce agreement. Since you insist on not wanting the Hissons''


    asset, I have requested him to advise Derrick to sign the divorce papers as soon as possible. Is there


    anything else you want to add?¡± Amelia asked on purpose while staring straight at Tiffany.


    Tiffany''s expression stiffened when she heard such a question. The smile on her face faded too.


    ¡°No, I don''t,¡± she replied with a shake of her head.


    Amelia pulled her to the bed, sat her down, and said, ¡°Tiff, I want to know if you saw something at


    Derrick''spany. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have insisted on divorcing him when you returned from his


    company. I remembered you were having second thoughts about getting a divorce before you left.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t see anything. I''m just exhausted and decided to stop struggling with this rtionship,¡± Tiffany


    replied downheartedly.


    Amelia was determined to get an answer, but Tiffany''s response rendered her speechless. After a short


    pause, she replied, ¡°It''s great that you''ve thought things through. Either way, it''s best to get a divorce.


    The next time you find a partner, look for someone with a simr background, okay? Life will be easier


    that way.¡±


    Tiffany did not answer her.


    Seeing such, Amelia stood up, pulled her friend up, and said, ¡°Come on. Let''s head out for a stroll.¡±


    Tiffany followed behind obediently.


    Amelia drove Tiffany to the city center. When they got out of the car, they bumped into Gary, who had


    just left his car as well.


    A glint of delight shed across Gary''s eyes when he spotted them. He strode toward them without


    hesitation.


    He greeted, ¡°What a coincidence, Amelia, Tiffany. We must be lucky enough to meet each other here.


    Come, I''ll take you two for coffee.¡±


    In response, Amelia gestured at Tiffany using her mouth. Upon noticing her actions, Gary finally noticed


    that Tiffany was not in a good spirit.


    ¡°Tiffany, what''s wrong? Are you ill?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine.¡± Tiffany shook her head. ¡°It''s been a while, Gary. I''m happy to see you. Do you have any


    suggestions on any exciting new games to y?¡±


    ¡°I do indeed have one.¡±


    With that, Gary took the twodies to a gun range. He asked brightly, ¡°Have you ever yed with a gun


    before? Men deem shooting a gun as exciting. If you don''t prefer this, I can take you two somewhere


    else.¡±


    Tiffany replied, ¡°I don''t mind. As matter of fact, I have been trying to write a novel where the male main


    character is a professional shooter. However, since I have no experience in such a profession, I put a


    halt to my idea. It''s great that I can experience it now.¡±


    Gary took the two to change into professional gears. He even got instructors for them to teach them.


    After receiving a short course, Tiffany opened fire continuously as if she was trying to vent her


    emotions. The more she missed the target, the more shots she fired. At that point, it seemed that the


    target was her enemy, and she was determined to destroy it.


    Amelia got worried about her after seeing her actions. She wanted to stop Tiffany, but Gary grabbed


    her and shook his head at her. He advised, ¡°Let her vent out her frustration. I can tell that she isn''t in a


    good mood.¡±


    Amelia let out a sigh.


    Gary ced his hands behind his back and stared at Tiffany, who was not far from them. He then


    asked, ¡°Amelia, if you don''t mind me asking, what''s wrong with Tiffany? I haven''t known her for long,


    but I know she''s a happy-go-lucky person. There isn''t much that can bring her to such a depressed


    state.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°You have a good eye. She''s fine, but there''s something wrong with her marriage. You must have


    known that she married the Hissons'' son. The family is aristocratic,rge, and has many rules.


    Problems start to happen when she can''t cope with them. Anyway, don''t worry about her. I believe that


    she will ovee this,¡± said Amelia casually.


    ¡°I believe that too. She''s a tough woman.¡±


    Tiffany kept shooting at the target for an hour until she finally felt exhausted.


    She then took a towel and wiped away the beads of sweat on her forehead, which were caused by the


    hot sun. It was obvious that her mood had taken a turn for the better.


    ¡°How do you feel, Tiffany? Do you still have the energy to y another game with me? I don''t know


    much about anything else, but I''m an expert in exciting and fun games,¡± said Gary with a hearty


    chuckle.


    Tiffany nodded.


    With that, the three of them went to an entertainment center to y games. Tiffany wanted one arcade


    game console all for herself and was ying it with fierce gusto. All the while, she was yelling excitedly,


    ¡°I''m beating you up, Derrick! I''m going to cripple you! How dare you cheat on me! I''ll make you pay for


    it! I won''t stop hitting you!¡±


    Tiffany gave the opponent a left uppercut, then a right uppercut. At that point, she had deemed the


    opponent in the game as Derrick. Every time she beat the opponent up, she would be excited, but


    her eyes were full of sadness.


    Her abnormal reaction instantly attracted the attention of most of the customers in the entertainment


    center.


    Amelia shook her head helplessly upon noticing her friend''s actions. She said, ¡°I thought she could


    walk out of the pain she suffered due to her marriage. But now, I realize she isn''t as tough as she


    seems to be on the outside.¡±


    Gary, however, didn''t share the same sentiment. He wasn''t surprised by Tiffany''s abnormal actions as


    well.


    ¡°No matter how strong a woman may seem on the outside, it''ll take time for her to walk out of the pain


    she suffered from love. She''s acting quite normal, actually. Don''t put too much stress on her. Once


    she''s done with the game, let''s grab a meal together. It''ll be my treat.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but since you have been paying for everything, let us treat you instead.¡±


    ¡°A gentleman will never allow a woman to pay. So stop arguing with me on this. Please allow me to be


    a gentleman for once.¡±


    Amelia couldn''t help but chuckle after taking a nce at him.


    At the sight of Amelia''s beaming face, Gary''s eyes gleamed, and a glint of undetectable emotion


    shed past them.


    I would have made this woman mine if she was single. But s, it''s such a pity...


    Seeing how patient Amelia was toward her friend that was hurting emotionally, Gary couldn''t help but


    be impressed by her. At the same time, he was reluctant to let go of her. Despite his desire to pursue


    her, he was concerned that his pursuit might hurt her since she was already a married woman.


    The more Gary came to know about her, the harder it became for him to let her go.


    Probably due to having a woman''s sixth sense, Amelia could sense the changes in his gaze when he


    looked at her.


    However, just when she was about to say something about it, Gary retracted his burning gaze.


    ¡°Shall we have Thymions foodter?¡± he asked. His tone was casual as how one would speak to a


    friend.


    Maybe I''m just overthinking it. I''m married now. I doubt other men will still like me, especially when that


    man is as sessful as Gary.


    Ameliaughed silently. I''m such a narcissist! How could I ever think that Gary has feelings for me?


    ¡°Sure. It''s your call.¡±


    In the afternoon, the trio went to a Thymions food restaurant. Gary ordered three tes of spicy


    Thymions food, Amelia ordered another two, and Tiffany ordered a bowl of soup, for she wasn''t really


    excited about the food.


    ¡°Tiffany, you have to eat moreter. You''re a lot skinnier than when I saw you three years ago. A


    woman should never go on a hunger strike just to lose a few pounds. One should eat more. After all,


    one looks better with more meat on them.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I''m famished now. I can probably eat anything you throw my way,¡± Tiffany joked, pretending to


    be happy.


    ¡°That''s good to hear.¡±


    Soon, the servers came over with their food. Gary took care of the twodies like a gentleman. While


    doing so, he discreetly took better care of Amelia. Sometimes, he would even stare at her when she


    had her head lowered and was focusing on her food. The infatuation in his eyes was as bright as day.


    When Tiffany raised her head after taking a sip of her soup, she met with Gary''s love-sick gaze. Her


    heart instantly dropped, and wariness shed across her eyes.


    I''ve suffered so much in my failed marriage. So I will not allow Amelia to walk the same path.


    ¡°Amelia, this soup is quite lovely. The taste is as good as the one Oscar made for you. You know, I


    always thought that you are exceptionally blessed for being able to marry Oscar. Don''t you agree with


    me, Gary?¡± Tiffany suddenly changed the topic and shot the question at Gary.


    Since Gary didn''t manage to change his expression quickly enough, Tiffany caught sight of his


    displeasure.


    His expression made her go into deep thoughts. She was starting to look at him in a different light as


    well.


    ¡°I rarely interact with Mr. Clinton. However, as Amelia''s friend, I sincerely hope her marriage is perfect


    and happy.¡±


    Tiffany nodded. ¡°I share the same thought too. I bet any decent human will want her to be happy. I''m


    sure you think the same, too, right?¡±


    Gary''s gaze darkened. After hesitating for a moment, he answered, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Amelia looked at the two strangely. She couldn''t understand why they were suddenly exchanging quips


    with each other.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    After eating, Tiffany guarded Amelia on the right side,pletely separating Gary from Amelia.


    After eating, Tiffany guarded Amelia on the right side,pletely separating Gary from Amelia.


    ¡°Gary, thank you for taking me out today. I feel much better now. I''ll definitely buy you a meal when I


    have the chance next time. We''ll be going now. See you,¡± said Tiffany politely yet indifferently.


    Gary nodded.


    His gaze deepened as he watched them get in the car and drive off.


    In the car, Amelia looked at Tiffany, who became silent again and asked, ¡°Tiff, why did you treat Gary


    like that just now?¡±


    Tiffany turned her head. ¡°I don''t want Oscar to kill me.¡±


    Amelia was puzzled by her answer.


    ¡°Can''t you see that Gary is interested in you?¡±


    Amelia was amused.


    ¡°Tiff, you think too much. I''m married, and I have a son. No other men would be interested in me.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, please don''t forget that you attract men easily. Out of the ten men that you meet, nine of them


    will fall in love with you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have so much emotional debt.¡±


    Amelia was rendered speechless.


    ¡°You''d better stay away from him in the future. After all, there''s no harm in keeping a distance.¡±


    Amelia remained silent for a moment and nodded.


    When they got home, they were surprised to see Terrence and Derrick.


    Amelia held Tiffany''s hand and walked over with her.


    ¡°Old Mr. Hisson, when did you get here? You should''ve given us a call,¡± said Amelia politely.


    ¡°I just arrived. I''m here to see my granddaughter-inw. There''s finally someone to open the door for


    me this time.¡± Terrence nced at Tiffany.


    Tiffany looked at him and uttered, ¡°Granddad.¡±


    Terrence smiled. ¡°I''m happy to hear you calling me ''granddad'' again! I thought you wouldn''t talk to me


    anymore after having the conflict with Derrick.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t dare.¡±


    ¡°Let''s sit down and have a talk.¡±


    Amelia and Tiffany sat on the couch where Oscar was sitting.


    Oscar stroked Amelia''s hair and asked gently, ¡°Did you have fun?¡±


    ¡°Kind of. The trip was mainly to cheer Tiff up. Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two chatted as if there was no one around. Meanwhile, Derrick had been looking at Tiffany the


    whole time.


    Terrence coughed a little to attract everyone''s attention.


    ¡°Tiff, you told me that you''ll give me an exnation. Go ahead and say it. I can take it,¡± said Terrence.


    Tiffany looked at him and said bluntly, ¡°Granddad, I''m going to get a divorce.¡±


    ¡°Is there nothing we can do to change your mind?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Granddad. Derrick and I are just not meant for each other. Ms. Halliwell is more suitable for


    him.¡±


    Terrence looked at Derrick, who was sitting there like a blockhead. ¡°Derrick, don''t you want to say


    something?¡± huffed Terrence.


    Derrick looked at Tiffany sadly and muttered, ¡°I''m sorry, Tiff. I don''t want to make excuses for the


    mistake that I made. But what you saw at the office that day was really a misunderstanding. I brought a


    video. If you still have some faith in me, please watch the video. And if you still insist on getting a


    divorce after watching it, then I have nothing else to say.¡±


    Tiffany stared at the sh drive in his hand with mixed emotions.


    She struggled in her heart for a moment but took over the sh drive in the end.


    Derrick heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that if she was willing to watch the video, there was a high


    chance that she would forgive him.


    ¡°Tiff, thank you for your willingness to watch it. We don''t want to disturb you anymore. You have a good


    rest. I''ll wait for your answer after you watch the video,¡± said Derrick in a deep voice.


    Tiffany nodded in response.


    After Derrick left, Tiffany said, ¡°Babe, I''m going up.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Tiffany went upstairs and locked herself in the room.


    Oscar put his arm around Amelia''s waist and reassured her, ¡°Don''t worry. She''ll be fine.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°I know. I just didn''t expect them toe to such an ending.¡±


    ¡°Derrick was the one who asked for it. I would never do anything that would hurt my wife''s feelings,¡±


    Oscar said with confidence. However, little did he know that Amelia would be hurt so badly by his


    indifference in the near future.


    The night passed peacefully.


    The next day, Tiffany wanted to take a trip to the Hisson residence. She asked Amelia to invite the


    lawyer, Alex Feltham, to go with her.


    Amelia asked, ¡°Tiff, have you made up your mind?¡±


    Tiffany nodded. The despair in her eyes faded. Instead, they were filled with determination now.


    ¡°Our marriage has toe to an end. I didn''t watch the video in the sh drivest night. No matter


    what''s in it, it''s still an undeniable fact that he slept with Crystal,¡± said Tiffany.


    Amelia patted her shoulder. ¡°We''ll support you for whatever decision you make. Oscar and I will go with


    you with thewyers.¡±


    Oscar invited all his bestwyers in divorcewsuits. A group of nearly ten people arrived at the Hisson


    residence.


    Looking at such a scene, Kate was a little unhappy. She nced at Tiffany, then looked at Oscar and


    said, ¡°Oscar, what is this all about?¡±


    ¡°These are the best divorcewyers in mypany. Since my god-sister is going to get a divorce, I


    must ensure that her interests are well protected,¡± replied Oscar.


    Hearing the word ¡°divorce,¡± Kate instantly became happy.


    ¡°Tiffany, are you here today to talk about the divorce?¡± Although she was unhappy that Oscar brought


    along so manywyers, nothing could bother her at this moment as long as the divorce coulde


    true.


    ¡°It is as you wish, Mrs. Hisson. I''ll no longer be your daughter-inw,¡± said Tiffany lightly.


    Kate smirked and politely let them sit down.


    Terrence and Derrick came down from upstairs and were a little shocked to see so many people at their


    house.


    ¡°Dad, Tiffany is here to talk about the divorce. These are herwyers. It seems like she''s not interested


    in being your granddaughter-inw anymore,¡± Kate added fuel to the fire while holding Terrence.


    Terrence''s face immediately darkened.


    He sat down and said, ¡°Oscar, why did you bring so many divorcewyers for Tiff?¡±


    ¡°Please don''t get me wrong, Old Mr. Hisson. We''re just here to support Tiff. If the Hisson family intends


    to pressure her, we will help to protect her rights.¡± Oscar crossed his feet and leaned on the couch


    lazily with his arm around Amelia.


    He then nced at one of thewyers. Thetter immediately understood the signal and walked toward


    Terrence. ¡°Old Mr. Hisson, this is my business card. My name is Alex Feltham. I''m awyer specializing


    in divorcewsuits, and I''ll represent Ms. Winters in her divorce negotiation.¡±


    Terrence ignored the business card that Alex handed over. ¡°Mr. Feltham, this is a misunderstanding.


    My grandson and granddaughter-inw are not going to divorce. Please have a seat, and I''ll talk to


    Tiff.¡±


    Alex turned to look at Oscar, and Oscar nodded in response.


    He politely returned to his seat.


    Terrence said, ¡°Tiff, I thought you''d forgiven Derrick when you took over the sh drive yesterday. Can


    you tell me what''s going on?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Granddad. I thought about it all night, and I don''t think I can get back together with Derrick.


    I''m just an ordinary author with no outstanding background. I don''t think I meet the requirements of


    your family,¡± said Tiffany.


    Terrenceughed in exasperation.


    ¡°Even if I beg you, are you still not going to change your mind?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    Derrick clenched his fists so tightly that his veins started popping up, and his nails turned pale.


    He stood up and walked toward Tiffany.


    Seeing that, Oscar immediately got up too and reached out to stop Derrick.


    Derrick stared at Oscar with bloodshot eyes and uttered in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you''re a man too.


    You should understand my feelings. I just want to have a few words with Tiff. If she insists on getting a


    divorce after this, I won''t stop her anymore.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Hearing that, Oscar stepped aside.


    Derrick held Tiffany''s hand and walked out of the mansion. He led her to a quiet area to have a private


    talk.


    ¡°Tiff, do you really want a divorce?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you not love me anymore?¡±


    Tiffany remained silent.


    ¡°Do you think I''m dirty because I slept with Crystal?¡±


    Tiffany was silent still.


    ¡°So you do think so.¡± The sadness in Derrick''s eyes became more apparent. ¡°You just can''t let go of


    this matter, can you? No matter how regretful I am, I can''t undo something I did. I can only do my best


    to make up for it. I can promise you that I won''t look at other women in the future, not even a glimpse.


    Even if I did so, would you still be unable to forgive me?¡±


    Tiffany looked at the green bushes not far away, avoiding his gaze. ¡°Derrick, please don''t do this. I


    hope that we can separate peacefully. One day, you''ll find someone who can tolerate your affair with


    another woman.¡±


    Derrick smiled bitterly.


    He became a bad guy in Tiffany''s heart for a mistake that he made unintentionally.


    It became a stain in his life that could never be washed off.


    ¡°You can''t forgive me, huh?¡±


    ¡°Derrick, don''t force me.¡±


    Derrick grabbed his hair and shouted uncontrobly, ¡°Am I forcing you right now? I don''t even know


    how the h*ll I slept with Crystal! I''ve begged you so many times, and you still insist on getting a divorce


    for an affair that I didn''t even know how it happened! Didn''t you say that you love me? Is it really


    impossible for you to forgive me, just this once? Why are you so f*cking cruel? I''m willing to divorce if I


    did have an affair, but I was set up! Is it impossible for you to get over this?¡±


    Derrick was so sad and angry to the extent that he even uttered swear words out of control. He could


    no longer care about his manners.


    Tiffany stared at him rmingly.


    Derrick squatted down with his head in his arms like a confused teenager.


    ¡°Tiff, I only made one single mistake. Why can''t you forgive me? I really don''t know what to do. All I


    think about these days is the sweet memories between the two of us. My mind is full of you. Can you


    just forgive me for this one time? Please, I beg you.¡±


    Tiffany looked at the hysterical Derrick, and tears streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Her resolve fell apart from Derrick''s sadness.


    She sat on the grass in a daze and said nkly, ¡°I don''t know, Derrick. I really don''t know. It hurts so


    much. Every day, I dream about the intimate scene between you and Crystal. It tortures me. Whenever


    I see you, it reminds me that you cheated. I have an aunt who stabbed her husband because he


    cheated on her. Although his life was saved, my aunt insisted on getting a divorce. She even turned


    herself in and went to jail. I''m afraid that the same thing will happen to me, and I will hurt you. That''s


    why I chose to divorce.¡±


    Derrick hugged her tightly in his arms. He did not know that she had been thinking so much.


    ¡°No, you won''t. You''re a kind person. I believe you''ll never hurt me.¡± Derrick kissed her hair and


    begged, ¡°Can we not divorce? I can''t live without you. If this matter is bothering you, I can give you


    time. I can wait until the day you truly ept me.¡±


    Tiffany just buried her head in his chest.


    ¡°Tiff, can we start over?¡± said Derrick with his head lowered.


    After a long moment, Tiffany nodded.


    Derrick was surprised by her response. He picked up Tiffany and twirled on the same spot a few times.


    ¡°Tiff, is this real? Do you mean it? Please tell me that I''m not dreaming!¡±


    Tiffany chuckled.


    The two exchanged heartfelt whispers for a long moment before they returned to the living room,


    holding hands.


    As soon as they stepped inside the living room, Kate''s voice sounded. ¡°Derrick, Crystal is pregnant!


    You''re going to be a father.¡±


    Derrick instantly froze on the spot. The smile on Tiffany''s face gradually disappeared too. She wanted


    to pull back the hand that Derrick held.


    Kate walked up to Derrick and said excitedly, ¡°Derrick, Crystal is here. She also brought a pregnancy


    report. The doctor said she''s been pregnant for about a month now.¡±


    Derrick''s mind was aplete mess. The happiness that he had just regained was ruined by his


    mother''s words.


    He red at Kate and gritted his teeth. ¡°Mom, do you hate me so much? I just persuaded Tiff to get


    back together with me. Why do you have to destroy it? Am I really your son?¡±


    Kate was startled by his reaction and instinctively took a few steps back.


    ¡°Derrick, you and Tiffany are getting a divorce. Now that Crystal is pregnant, the two of you can get


    married. Isn''t that great?¡± said Kate.


    Derrick''s eyes became redder, and his fists were clenched. At this moment, he really hated his mother,


    a mother who did not care about her son''s feelings at all.


    ¡°Mom, please don''t make me hate you.¡±


    Hearing that, Kate shuddered.


    Tiffany withdrew her hand and walked back to Amelia''s side in silence.


    Amelia took a nce at her and asked concernedly, ¡°Tiff, are you okay?¡±


    Tiffany asked, ¡°Is she really pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Oscar and I have looked at her pregnancy report. It''s true that she''s been pregnant for about a month.


    Counting the days, I think the baby is Derrick''s,¡± replied Amelia. She could not bear to see Tiffany''s


    disappointed look, but she had to tell her the truth.


    Tiffany nodded.


    ¡°I thought of giving him another chance to start over. But now it looks like Derrick and I are really not


    meant for each other,¡± she murmured absently.


    ¡°Tiff.¡±


    Tiffany shook her head and informed softly, ¡°I''m fine. It''s good to finally face the reality.¡±


    At this moment, Crystal spoke. ¡°Derrick, this is my pregnancy report. The doctor says I am about one


    month pregnant, and the embryo is very healthy. We will be parents in eight to nine months.¡±


    Derrick red at her with a murderous look.


    Tiffany listened to her, expressionless.


    Amelia chimed in, ¡°Ms. Halliwell, don''t you forget that Derrick has a wife. If they don''t divorce, your child


    is still an illegitimate child. I don''t think the Halliwell family can bear such humiliation.¡±


    Crystal''s expression changed, and she looked at Kate, seeking for help.


    Kate said, ¡°Amelia, there''s no need for you to worry about that. We will not let the child of the Hisson


    family be illegitimate. After Derrick and Tiffany divorce, we will hold a grand wedding for Crystal and


    Derrick.¡±


    Amelia smiled, but her eyes looked cold.


    ¡°Old Mr. Hisson, is this true? I thought Tiff was your only granddaughter-inw, but it seems that I


    misunderstood.¡± Amelia sounded gentle, but she was, in fact, pressuring Terrence. ¡°Oscar, I know


    you''re a protective man. If Tiff gets a divorce, can you get thewyers to fight for her best interests? I


    remember Derrick and Tiff signed a prenuptial agreement before, saying that if Derrick cheats on her,


    he has to transfer all of his assets to Tiff, including his publishingpany that''s growing so well. Mr.


    Feltham, do you think you''ll be able to get these?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll make sure that she gets what she deserves,¡± assured Oscar.


    Alex also stood up and added, ¡°Rest assured, Mrs. Clinton. As long as there is such an agreement, it is


    definitely legally binding.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Terrence coughed a little and said, ¡°Don''t worry, Amelia. Tiffany is my only granddaughter-inw. As for


    Crystal, if she wants to give birth to that baby, we will take the baby and let Tiff be the mother of the


    baby.¡±


    Amelia chuckled.


    ¡°Old Mr. Hisson, do you really want Tiff to be the mother of Ms. Halliwell''s baby? Have you asked for


    Ms. Halliwell''s opinion?¡±


    Before Terrence could say something, Crystal interjected, ¡°Mr. Terrence, this is my baby. I''m not going


    to give my baby to anyone. If you don''t want to recognize this baby, I can raise it myself.¡±


    Terrence tightly held the cane in his hand.


    How can I let the child of our family be raised by another family? But if Tiffany and Derrick are getting


    divorced, I''m afraid this will provoke retaliation from the Clinton family. I believe with Oscar''s wisdom, it


    is impossible for him to do irrational things for his god-sister. But if Amelia requests for it, then...


    Terrence was a smart old man. Byparing the Clinton family and the Halliwell family, it was no doubt


    that he favored the Clinton family.


    ¡°Crystal, this pregnancy is an ident. We will arrange the best hospital for you to do the abortion.


    You''re still young. I promise you that we will not let this spread out.¡± Terence looked at Crystal lovingly,


    but what he said was extremely cruel.


    Crystal bit her lips and fell silent.


    Kate chimed in, ¡°Dad, this baby is Derrick''s. How can he be a coward and just run away like this? We


    have to recognize this child. Otherwise, we''ll be unable to exin it to the Halliwell family.¡±


    Terrence knocked on the ground with his cane.


    ¡°I will personally go to the Halliwell family to apologize. As for the baby, we will not want it. I only have


    one granddaughter-inw, and that is Tiffany. Other than the child she gives birth to, I will not


    acknowledge anyone else. Anyone that is not recognized by me will not inherit anything from the


    Hisson family,¡± he said loudly and clearly, indirectly giving Tiffany a sense of security.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    Seething with anger, Kate looked at Derrick and said, ¡°Say something, Derrick. Crystal is pregnant with


    your child. You can''t be an irresponsible coward.¡±


    Seething with anger, Kate looked at Derrick and said, ¡°Say something, Derrick. Crystal is pregnant with


    your child. You can''t be an irresponsible coward.¡±


    He turned to Tiffany, but she lowered her head and refused to spare him even a nce.


    It was as though an invisible wall now stood between them, and Derrick sank into despair.


    Crystal and the baby she''s carrying are destined to form an insurmountable gulf between Tiffany and


    me.


    ¡°Mom, I love Tiff. She and I will have children together,¡± he dered. In other words, he would not


    acknowledge any child by any other woman as his unless Tiffany was the one who gave birth to the


    child.


    Crystal subconsciously covered her stomach. All of a sudden, I feel as though I''m an utter fool. I went


    through great pains to conceive Derrick''s baby. However, no one from his family epts the child apart


    from his mother, who gave me her word. Since I''m a Halliwell, I thought they''d surely be thrilled about


    the pregnancy and begin preparing for a wedding. Yet, I''m only a hot potato in their eyes. What''s so


    great about Tiffany that Derrick''s grandfather would choose to side with her at thest minute?


    Resentment bubbled within her. Despite everything she had done, a few words from Terrence were all


    it took to send her back to square one.


    No, I refuse to take this lying down. I did everything to get this far, by fair means or foul. I''m only one


    step away from being part of the Hisson family and regaining my rightful ce. No matter what, there''s


    no way I''m giving up.


    ¡°Derrick, that''s not what you said when you slept with me the other day. You said I''m the one who


    understands you best, while Tiffany only knows how to ask you for this and that. I know one shouldn''t


    believe what men say in bed, but I did. I never expected you''d refuse to acknowledge this child as your


    own. Forget it. If you don''t want to ept the baby as yours, so be it. However, I''m still going to go


    through with this pregnancy. This baby is the fruit of our union. If I can''t have you, at least I can have


    this child to remember you by,¡± Crystal said in an aggrieved tone.


    I doubt they won''t find the child''s presence annoying. As long as I have the baby, it''ll create an


    unbreakable bond with Derrick, and he and I will be bound to remain in contact. My goal is to make


    sure Tiffany never feels at ease. The three of us will remain entangled with each other for the rest of


    our lives unless someone bows out voluntarily. Regardless, I know that person won''t be me. Ultimately,


    Derrick and I will be fated to be a couple because we''ll have a child tying us together.


    After figuring that out in her head, Crystal became calm andposed.


    With this child, the Hissons will have to acknowledge the child and me sooner orter.


    Derrick clenched his fists, but his gaze fell upon Tiffany.


    That time, it seemed as though she finally had some response. She raised her head, but it was only to


    look toward Alex and say, ¡°Mr. Feltham, did you bring the divorce agreement? Would you mind handing


    it to Mr. Hisson? We can leave after he has signed them. There''s too much tension in the air here.¡±


    Both Kate and Crystal rejoiced when they heard that. Meanwhile, Derrick balled his fists even tighter,


    and Terrence''s frown deepened.


    Alex nodded. Taking the divorce agreement from his briefcase, he walked over to Derrick and said,


    ¡°Here''s the divorce agreement, Mr. Hisson. You may take a look at it. If everything is in order, please


    sign your name. You''re about to be a father already, so there''s really no need to dig your heels


    in.¡±


    Derrick''s gaze dimmed as he stared fixedly at the divorce agreement. The next moment, he grabbed it


    in one swift motion and began ripping it. Soon, all that was left were hundreds of tiny pieces of paper


    floating in the air.


    ¡°I won''t get a divorce.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, it doesn''t matter even if you don''t want to sign it. Ms. Winters can live apart from you, and


    after a year or two, the marriage wille to a natural dissolution. However, you''ll still need to split


    your assets after the divorce. ording to the prenuptial agreement you signed, you won''t be entitled


    to anything.¡±


    Gazing at Tiffany, Derrick said, ¡°Never mind being left with nothing. I''m even willing to give up my life if


    that''s what she wants.¡±


    At that moment, Kate''s expression shifted drastically. She red at Tiffany and snarled, ¡°Tiffany


    Winters, didn''t you say you didn''t marry into our family for money and that you loved Derrick? You


    refused to agree to a divorce when the topic came up previously, yet here you are, contradicting


    yourself. What''s the meaning of this? You''re just a gold digger, so don''t act like you''re not one. Leaving


    him with nothing? That''s something only you''de up with. No matter how greedy one is, one doesn''t


    go as far as you.¡±


    Tiffany nced at her with an easy smile and replied, ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Hisson. I won''t ask for a penny


    from your family, and I won''t let Derrick''spany publish my novel. I''ll cut all ties with him and never


    have anything to do with the Hisson family anymore.¡±


    Kate''s expression rxed after hearing that, but Derrick''s face fell.


    Then, Tiffany delivered another blow. ¡°Derrick, just sign the divorce agreement. That''ll end things


    between us without fuss and give you time to get your family matters in order. After all, you''ll be a


    father soon, and that''s something to be happy about.¡±


    Derrick''s gaze darkened instantly.


    He took the divorce agreement. Then, not knowing what came over him, he signed his name on it.


    Tiffany''s heart sank when she saw him do so without the slightest hint of hesitation.


    Derrick handed the signed divorce agreement to Alex, then got up and walked up to Tiffany. ¡°I messed


    up. However, a mistake is a mistake. I know I can''t ask for your forgiveness, and I still have many


    troubling matters to resolve. Getting a divorce is probably best because you won''t have to get caught


    up in all the tension within my family. Once I''ve taken care of all theseplicated matters, I n to


    pursue you again so we can start afresh. Hence, I hope you can give me a chance when that time


    comes. I''ll use my capabilities to prove that, even without my family, I can still make you happy.¡±


    Tiffany''s eyes lit up for a fleeting moment, moved by his words. However, the light in her eyes went out


    at the thought of the baby Crystal was carrying.


    Amelia took Tiffany''s hand, steadying thetter''s slightly swaying body. ¡°Congrattions on bing a


    dad soon, Derrick. I believe Tiff will find her Prince Charming soon. We still have some matters to


    attend to, so we''ll be leaving first.¡±


    Derrick stretched out his hand to stop them from leaving, but Oscar grabbed the former''s hand.


    ¡°Congrattions. I''ll have thewyer expedite the divorce between Tiff and you as soon as possible,¡±


    Oscar uttered icily.


    Feeling defeated, Derrick withdrew his hand.


    Crystal''s baby has been the final nail in the coffin for my already rocky marriage with Tiffany.


    Oscar escorted Amelia and Tiffany away as though he were their protector. Meanwhile, thewyers


    nodded at Terrence politely before following Oscar.


    ¡°I genuinely appreciate youing here with me today. About the division of matrimonial assets you


    mentioned just now, I don''t want any of it. Besides, the prenuptial agreement got torn up before the


    wedding. All you have to do is settle our divorce procedures. I don''t want any of the assets,¡± Tiffany


    said to Alex once they were outside the Hisson residence.


    I want to cut ties with the Hissons, so it should be a clean cut. If I take anything from him, I''ll always


    think of how good he was to me. Things are over between us. Now, my initial forgiveness seems so


    short-lived, and the wavering of my resolution is even moreughable.


    Thewyer nced at Oscar after hearing that.


    ¡°Do as she says,¡± Oscar instructed.


    Alex nodded.


    Then, Oscar added, ¡°All of you may leave first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton.¡± After Alex and the otherwyers left, Tiffany said, ¡°Amelia, I feel like going for a drive


    on my own. I''ll be fine, so don''t worry.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°All right. Be sure to return earlier.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After Tiffany got into the other car and drove away, Amelia shook her head and mused, ¡°In the end, he


    still signed the divorce agreement. And there I was, thinking there''d be a chance they''d get back


    together. I wasn''t expecting the whole shebang about the pregnancy. It''s rather reminiscent of the plot


    in a novel Tiffany wrote. However, the female lead in this situation has it even rougher than the one in


    the novel. Gosh, I don''t even know what to say to her.¡±


    ¡°You silly goose. You always let your imagination run wild. Let''s go back. I''ll whip up your favorite


    dishes tonight.¡±


    ¡°I''m looking forward to it,¡± she replied with a smile, leaning into his arms. Despite the smile on her lips,


    she was worried about Tiffany and could not help feeling uneasy. Hence, she merely gave a


    perfunctory reply in response to Oscar''s attentiveness.


    He ced an arm around her waist, led her toward the car, and helped her get in. They had only been


    driving for a while when he sensed someone following them. The corners of his lips curled upward,


    thinking he could barely be bothered to retaliate against such an unsophisticated tracking method.


    He stopped the car at an intersection and waited for the white Audi to catch up.


    Just as he expected, the other car stopped too.


    A slender figure emerged from the other car, and Amelia frowned as she murmured, ¡°Why is it him?


    Could it be that my eyes are deceiving me?¡±


    It was none other than the person they had not seen in a long time¡ªJune.


    Oscar was also a little shocked when he spotted June through the rearview mirror. After all, thetter


    had been having a hard time dealing with the trouble Oscar had created for him recently. For him to


    follow me so soon, it appears that the obstacles I set up were merely child''s y for him. Nheless,


    he showed up at the right time. I can use him to vent my anger.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    Instead of getting out of the car, Oscar ordered his bodyguards to teach June a lesson. Naturally, the


    latter never expected that he''d be manhandled in public and shoved back into his car. Neither did he


    think Oscar''s bodyguards would take over the wheel and drive off. However, even though he didn''t


    have a chance to call for help, his secret bodyguards had already sensed something was amiss and


    hastily followed behind.


    Instead of getting out of the car, Oscar ordered his bodyguards to teach June a lesson. Naturally, the


    latter never expected that he''d be manhandled in public and shoved back into his car. Neither did he


    think Oscar''s bodyguards would take over the wheel and drive off. However, even though he didn''t


    have a chance to call for help, his secret bodyguards had already sensed something was amiss and


    hastily followed behind.


    Upon seeing that, Oscar curled his lips into a sneer. ¡°Honey, do you want to watch a fight?¡±


    For some inexplicable reason, Amelia agreed to it.


    With that, Oscar followed the cars in front and drove to a forest in the suburbs. As soon as they arrived,


    he stepped out of the car and opened the door for Amelia like a perfect gentleman.


    Soon, he had an arm around her as they began walking into the forest.


    They hadn''t ventured very far when they saw two groups of people engaged in an all-out brawl.


    Oscar watched calmly as the bodyguards he had personally trained beat June''s bodyguards to a pulp,


    leaving them utterly disheveled and defeated.


    Given that he, too, was well-trained in martial arts, June decided to join in the fight. However, it soon


    became apparent that not even he was a match for Oscar''s professional bodyguards.


    Despite his persistence, June was finally defeated half an hourter.


    He was kicked to the ground by one of the bodyguards, and as he tilted his head to cough violently, he


    caught a glimpse of both Oscar and Amelia. Needless to say, he was embarrassed and furious that the


    couple had seen him in his most pathetic state.


    Having been humiliated by the same person over and over again, June''s level of resentment had


    gotten to the point where all he needed was a tiny spark to set him off.


    Without further ado, he wiped the corners of his bruised mouth and struggled to his feet.


    Oscar walked over with Amelia and looked mockingly at the sorry sight in front of him. ¡°What do you


    think, June? Do you like this generous gift I''ve prepared for you?¡±


    June wanted to smile and y it cool, but in the end, his face twisted into a grimace when the pain near


    his lips got too much to bear.


    ¡°I know my skills aren''t good enough. I admit defeat,¡± June said through gritted teeth. ¡°But don''t be too


    comcent, Oscar. The day wille when I surpass you and bring you to your knees. You''ll be


    begging me for mercy then!¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it,¡± Oscar scoffed as he shot a look at one of his bodyguards. Thetter caught on to it


    quickly and kicked June in the butt, sending the man staggering forward.


    Oscar turned to Amelia, still as calm as ever. ¡°Amelia, do you think this punishment is fun?¡±


    Amelia merely furrowed her brows. She didn''t like watching people fight to teach others a lesson, but


    she also couldn''t deny that June had gone too far. He had been picking on the Clintons relentlessly,


    and who knew what he was up to this time when he secretly tailed them?


    With that said, Amelia knew one thing for sure¡ªJune was sly as a fox and constantly up to no good.


    He might have targeted Oscar in the past because of Cassie, but everything he did after was purely out


    of vengeance.


    Therefore, she didn''t like June one bit, nor could she ever bring herself to trust him.


    ¡°Do you not like it?¡± Oscar whispered into her ear.


    ¡°I don''t feel any particr way,¡± Amelia replied as she shook her head. ¡°It''s just that I don''t like seeing


    him.¡±


    A murderous intent instantly shed in Oscar''s eyes. ¡°How about we kill him, then?¡±


    June couldn''t help but shudder when he heard that.


    Amelia continued leaning on Oscar''s shoulder as she pondered her options. I''m not surprised Oscar


    would make such a bold suggestion. After all, I believe he has the means to make anyone vanish


    without a trace. However, June isn''t an ordinary person. He has the powerful Aderton family backing


    him, and if something were to happen to him in Chanaea, there''s no way the Adertons would let it slide.


    If they pressured our government, it''d only be a matter of time before they track the incident back to


    Oscar. We''d be attracting so much unnecessary trouble to ourselves!


    ¡°No. We''rew-abiding citizens. Teaching him a lesson is enough,¡± Amelia finally said. ¡°Let''s go home.


    I''m getting worried about Tiff.¡±


    ¡°Sure. We''ll head straight home,¡± thetter replied as he turned to the bodyguard still stepping on


    June''s hand. ¡°Do as you please. Just make sure he stays alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    With that, Oscar ushered Amelia back into the car and sped away.


    His bodyguards immediately did as they were told, raining blows on June and his team before driving


    off in their cars.


    Juney amid his men, his face all bruised and swollen. Even though everyone had gotten injured in


    one way or another, his injuries were undoubtedly the worst.


    After resting for a couple of minutes or so, the bodyguards finally managed to catch their breath and


    scrambled to their feet. Then, they walked over to the badly injured June and helped him up.


    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡±


    June red at the bodyguard and pped him with whatever strength he had left. ¡°Idiots! You''re all a


    bunch of useless trash! I spent so much money hiring you guys, yet you couldn''t even take down a few


    bodyguards. Don''t tell anyone else you guys used to be in the special forces. You''re all so terrible at


    your job that it''s shameful! Look what happened? You couldn''t even protect your client!¡±


    s, his bodyguards merely kept their heads down in silence.


    As trained professionals, it was indeed embarrassing to have been thoroughly beaten by the other


    party, to the point where they didn''t even have a chance to retaliate.


    ¡°Quit standing around, you idiots! Take me back now! Do you want to stay and feed the mosquitoes?¡±


    June thundered.


    The group of bodyguards promptly sent June to the hospital, where the doctor examined him and


    advised him to stay overnight for observation.


    After settling the hospital admission procedure, one of the bodyguards secretly informed Cassie of the


    incident.


    Later that day, Cassie dropped by the hospital with a fruit basket for June. Upon seeing the bruises on


    his face, she curled her lips into a half smile. ¡°My, my, you''re getting more and more brazen, aren''t you?


    It''s bad enough that you can''t seem to leave Jennifer, and now you''ve even gotten yourself all beaten


    up. Tell me. Who have you hooked up with this time? Did her family send someone to give you a


    thrashing?¡±


    Feeling annoyed, June snapped, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°One of your subordinates informed me, so I came to see if you''re dead,¡± Cassie mocked. ¡°I was


    worried that no one would im your body in the event of death. Imagine how dreadful it''d be if you


    died in a foreign country and had no one to send your body back home.¡±


    June furrowed his brows as he felt his frustration building. I''ve done and sacrificed so much for Cassie,


    yet she doesn''t appreciate my efforts. To make matters worse, she continues to cause me all this pain


    and trouble!


    ¡°Cassie Yard, will you behave yourself?¡± June bellowed. ¡°I''ve done all this to help avenge you, so why


    can''t you treat me a little kinder?¡±


    To his surprise, Cassie burst intoughter. It was as if she had just heard the most absurd joke.


    June continued to stare daggers at her. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    After a briefughing fit, Cassie finally quietened down and looked June in the eye.


    ¡°June, you''re still as disgusting as you were eight years ago. You keep saying you''re doing everything


    for me, but the truth is, you''re only doing it for your selfish reasons. Come on. You and I are birds of a


    feather, so stop trying to sound so selfless. By the way, I bet Jennifer must be quite a gem since you


    can''t get over her. You seem to care a lot about her, don''t you? If I didn''te today, who knows if


    you''d still remember me?¡±


    For some reason, those words calmed June down immediately.


    ¡°Honey, have you fallen for me?¡± he asked, waggling his brows.


    Cassie froze for a moment before staring at June in absolute disgust and stepping backward. ¡°Me? In


    love with you? Dream on!¡±


    June, however, remained smug and confident.


    ¡°Honey, there''s no shame in falling for me. You know I''ve been courting you for almost ten years, so


    don''t you think you should at least acknowledge me? Besides, I n to settle down once I''ve gotten rid


    of Oscar. We''ll get married, and it won''t even matter if you can''t get pregnant. I''ve already found a


    surrogate who can give us two adorable babies in ten months. Don''t worry. I''ll have the best team


    taking care of the babies, and I promise you won''t ever have to see them. After all, I only need heirs


    who can increase my chances of inheriting my family''s fortune. That way, I''ll be able to spend all my


    time and money on you!¡±


    Cassie crossed her arms over her chest and snorted. ¡°Enough with the bullsh*t, June! You''ll never be


    Oscar''s match! You can try all you want, but you''ll always lose to him!¡±


    June''s lips instantly twisted into a sneer.


    ¡°Don''t forget your parents have already acknowledged my presence, and I''m also involved in your


    company matters. If I want to, I can always transfer your properties and leave Yard Group with


    nothing,¡± he warned. ¡°Your family''s fate lies in my hands, so are you sure you don''t want to keep me


    happy?¡±


    At that point, Cassie''s smile had started to fade. ¡°Don''t go too far, June.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Have I?¡± June replied as he blinked innocently.


    ¡°How I wish those people had beaten you to death! At least then you won''t have the chance to terrorize


    others!¡±


    ¡°Then I''m afraid you might be disappointed. I intend to cling to you for the rest of my life. You belong to


    me, and me only,¡± June said with a creepy smirk. ¡°Oh, and you don''t have to worry either. No matter


    how many lovers I have outside, you''ll always be the one I love the most.¡±


    Naturally, Cassie was beyond disgusted. I can''t believe I''ve wasted almost ten years with a sc*mbag


    like June. I must have been blind then!


    ¡°You''re a crazy b*stard!¡± she scolded before storming out of the ward.


    Despite his injuries, June suddenly yanked out his IV catheter and swiftly pushed Cassie up against the


    wall, trapping her in his embrace.


    Cassie looked up at the man and frowned. ¡°Let me go.¡±


    As June lifted her chin, his eyes shed with a fierce light. ¡°Oh, Honey, I haven''t touched you in a while.


    I miss your smell and taste so much. I wanted to get my n rolling and only look for you to celebrate


    once Oscar has fallen deep into my trap. However, now that you''re already here, why don''t we have an


    early celebration? I miss you.¡±


    The next second, he ripped off Cassie''s top without hesitation.


    Having already guessed what the man was up to, thetter reeled in shock.


    ¡°You pervert! Let go of me!¡± she scolded as she struggled fiercely.


    Unfortunately, after so many years of courtship, June had long gotten used to being verbally abused by


    Cassie. The more she hated him, the more he wanted to get his hands on her, so much so that his


    desire to conquer her outweighed his love for her.


    Soon, Cassie''s top waspletely shredded, and June proceeded to pull her skirt off.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Just then, Jennifer opened the door and walked into the ward, only to be greeted by an appalling sight.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t know you guys were in such a mood,¡± she muttered while ncing calmly at the


    couple. Before either of them could reply, she left the ward, closing the door behind her.


    June finally loosened his grip on Cassie and pulled his pants up.


    Cassie, on the other hand, stared at her shredded top and couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Upon seeing that, June quickly pulled her into an embrace and coaxed, ¡°There, there. Be good. I''ll


    have my men send a dress here so you can get changed and head home. I still have things to discuss


    with Jennifer.¡±


    To his surprise, Cassie shoved him away and shot him a re. ¡°Did you do this on purpose, June? Did


    you tell Jennifer toe here so she can see you make a fool out of me?¡±


    ¡°Honey, why would you think that? Haven''t I already told you that you''re the only one I love?¡±


    Cassie merely rolled her eyes and took out her phone to make a call.


    ¡°Hello? I''m at Angelmond Hospital, Ward 1009. I want you here in ten minutes with a pantsuit for me.


    Don''t ask any questions. Just hurry up,¡± she fumed before hanging up.


    Sure enough, a knock sounded on the ward door within ten minutes, and Cassie hurriedly opened it.


    After getting the clothes from her subordinate, she mmed the door in their face and went on to get


    changed.


    With that, Cassie shot another re at June and marched out of the ward.


    When she saw Jennifer sitting on the bench outside, she strode angrily toward her. ¡°I can''t believe


    you''ve be even more shameless than me, Jennifer. To think the daughter of the distinguished


    Larson family would waste her time with a man like June. What an eye-opener!¡±


    Jennifer, however, smiled with utterposure. ¡°I don''t think you have to see me as a rival, Cassie.


    After all, isn''t Oscar the one you want to be with?¡±


    In response, Cassie merely harrumphed and stomped off.


    Jennifer adjusted her clothes and re-entered the ward.


    ¡°June, I didn''t expect you to be so hasty. I can''t believe you''d still be thinking about sex when you''re so


    badly injured,¡± she mocked as she gazed at the man on the bed.


    June held up a magazine and pretended to read it. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±


    ¡°I called your bodyguard, and he told me about it.¡±


    ¡°It looks like they have too much time on their hands! Have they forgotten who hired them? I''ll fire them


    all once I''m out of the hospital!¡±


    ¡°I''m the one who ruined your n earlier. Why take your anger out on the innocents?¡± Jennifer teased


    as she sat down and handed a stack of documents to June. ¡°These are the information gathered by the


    spy I nted in Clinton Corporations. It''s a draft of a new project that Oscar''s nning to undertake.


    Take a look. We might be able to use it to our advantage.¡±


    June snatched the documents over and began speed reading through them. Soon, a glint shed


    across his eyes.


    ¡°Jennifer, you''ve done me a huge favor this time round. Once Iplete this project before Oscar, I


    believe Clinton Corporations would lose their credibility. At the same time, I can also sue them for


    giarism!¡± June said, his wicked grin growing. ¡°When that happens, let''s see if Oscar can still


    maintain hisposure and indifference!¡±


    Ha! I''ll also use that opportunity to settle my scores with Oscar once and for all!


    Jennifer crossed her arms over her chest and warned, ¡°You mustn''t let your guard down, though.


    Oscar''s no fool. Don''t fall into his trap without knowing it.¡±


    ¡°I''ve already suffered so much at his hands. If I don''t win this round, I don''t deserve to remain in


    Chanaea,¡± June said through gritted teeth. ¡°No matter what, I have to teach him a lesson this time!¡±


    Jennifer nodded. ¡°I hope so too.¡±


    With that out of the way, she could finally take a closer look at the injuries on June''s face. ¡°Did Oscar


    send his men to do this?¡±


    Even though June said nothing, Jennifer took his silence as acquiescence.


    ¡°Did you provoke him?¡± she added.


    ¡°You don''t have to care about that. Just stop wavering and being half-hearted about things,¡± June


    grumbled as he waved her off.


    ¡°Since you don''t look like you''re dying anytime soon, I shall head home first,¡± Jennifer said.


    To her surprise, June suddenly called out to stop her. ¡°How''s your mother''s condition?¡± he asked rather


    concernedly.


    Jennifer shot him a wary nce. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°As your partner, shouldn''t I show your mother some care and concern?¡±


    ¡°She''s fine. She''s eating and sleeping well. All you need to do is take care of your own affairs and leave


    my family out of it,¡± Jennifer replied coolly before leaving the ward.


    A wicked glint shed across June''s eyes as he watched the woman disappear from his sight. ¡°Oh,


    Jennifer, don''t me me for being ruthless to your mother. Now that we''re partners, it''s only right that


    she does her part,¡± he muttered.


    Of course, Jennifer had left the hospital and knew nothing about June''s nefarious n. She had just


    put on her shades and was about to step into her car when she saw Nina walking toward the hospital


    building.


    Her initial n was to avoid Nina, but unfortunately, thetter had spotted her and called out to her.


    Argh! I don''t have a choice now, do I?


    ¡°What brings you to the hospital, Jennifer? Are you not feeling well?¡± Nina asked.


    ¡°No, no. I came to visit a friend,¡± Jennifer answered inly. ¡°What about you, Ms. Yates? I see you''re


    here alone. Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°I have a bit of a headache, so I thought I''d get it checked out. Jennifer, if you aren''t in a hurry to get


    home, do you think you can apany me? It''s rather boring to be on my own.¡±


    Seeing how wide-eyed and earnest Nina was, Jennifer couldn''t bring herself to turn her down and


    ended up apanying thetter to her doctor''s consultation.


    Thankfully, the doctor said there wasn''t much of a problem with Nina. So long as she didn''t stay upte


    and ate her meals regrly, her headaches would go away.


    Nina smiled as she walked out of the doctor''s office. ¡°Jennifer, can I buy you a drink? Only if you''re


    free, that is.¡±


    After giving it some thought, Jennifer agreed to it.


    The twodies entered a beverage shop, and Nina immediately handed the menu to Jennifer. ¡°You can


    order first, Jennifer.¡±


    Since there wasn''t anything she wanted in particr, Jennifer ordered an orange juice, only to have


    Nina follow suit.


    The waitress brought their drinks out very soon, and Nina happily sucked on her orange juice as she


    gazed at Jennifer. ¡°How are things between you and Carter?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. Nothing''s going on between Carter and me,¡± Jennifer replied after sipping her drink. ¡°If


    you must know, I had a crush on him before and pursued him for two years. Unfortunately, he never


    gave me the time of day.¡±


    Nina gasped and quickly waved her hands. ¡°Oh, no. Please don''t get the wrong idea, Jennifer. Carter


    and I share a tonic rtionship too. He doesn''t love me, and I don''t fancy his type either. I only see


    him as a friend and older brother. It''s my mother and Mrs. Scott who wants to matchmake us, so we


    decided to put on an act for them. That way, they''ll both stop nagging at us.¡±


    Jennifer instantly lowered her gaze and hid the wave of emotions crashing through her.


    ¡°You don''t have to exin it to me, Ms. Yates. Besides, you and Carter look like a match made in


    heaven. It''d be a pity if you guys don''t be a couple. With you looking so young and pretty, it''s hard


    for Mrs. Scott not to like you. Don''t let her down now.¡±


    ¡°Jennifer, please don''t¡ª¡±


    Before Nina could finish her words, Jennifer cut her off, ¡°I still have something on, Ms. Yates. Shall we


    leave if you''ve finished your drink?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Nina had no choice but to choke back her words as she paid for the drinks and


    walked to the car with Jennifer.


    However, after much hesitation, she decided to speak her mind. ¡°Jennifer, I still think I should tell you


    this. Two days ago, Carter went to the construction site and got hit by a falling object. He''s now¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is he okay? How is he now?¡± Jennifer interrupted. ¡°How did he even get hit?¡±


    Seeing how anxious she was, Nina burst outughing. ¡°See, Jennifer? You still care about Carter, don''t


    you?¡±


    The next second, Jennifer''s face turned livid with rage. Sh*t. Why do I feel like I''ve just gotten tricked by


    a kid?


    ¡°Did you lie to me?¡± she muttered through gritted teeth. ¡°I hate it when people deceive me! Also, I don''t


    think I''m on very familiar terms with you, Ms. Yates.¡±


    Nina was shocked by Jennifer''s sudden change in demeanor. ¡°I didn''t lie to you, Jennifer,¡± she hastily


    exined. ¡°Carter did get hit by a falling object and injured his arm. Even though he got more than ten


    stitches for it, he still insisted on returning to work. Not even Mrs. Scott could change his mind. I had


    nned on calling you to see if you could talk him around, so I''m more than happy that I can ask you in


    person now. Could you help me persuade him? The doctor has advised him against overusing his arm.


    Otherwise, he might lose it.¡±


    Jennifer''s eyes flickered. There was no hiding the pain she felt deep down.


    ¡°I''ll pay him a visit when I''m free. I have to return to my office now,¡± Jennifer said before hopping into


    her car and speeding off.


    Nina sighed as she watched the car gradually disappear into the distance. ¡°This is all I can do for you,


    Carter. If she doesn''t go, you can only me it on fate for ying a cruel trick on you.¡±


    With that, she returned to her car and drove off.

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    In the end, Terrence didn''t get to meet Tiffeny.


    Before he left, he seid meeningfully, ¡°Amelie, I elweys deem you es e thoughtful end gentle person. I


    never expect you to heve such e smert mouth. It seems thet I''ve misjudged you. However, it doesn''t


    surprise me. After ell, Oscer is e cenny men. It''s onlyurel thet the women he fells for is the seme.¡±


    ¡°You''re flettering me too much, Mr. Hisson. If I''m thet cenny, Tiff wouldn''t heve to give up the Hissons''


    essets just to get e divorce.¡± Unfezed by his words, Amelie shot beck, ceusing Terrence''s expression to


    turn grim.


    Terrence then pleced his hends behind his beck end stomped ewey without seying enything further.


    Amelie heeved e sigh of relief efter wetching him leeve. She then went upsteirs end opened the door


    cerefully. The moment she spotted Tiffeny stending by the window end gezing into the scenery elone,


    sedness clouded her eyes. Amelie shut the door behind her end epproeched her friend.


    ¡°Tiff,¡± she celled out.


    Tiffeny ceme beck to her senses end turned eround to fece Amelie. She forced e smile end esked,


    ¡°Hes Mr. Hisson left?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''ve esked Mr. Felthem to dreft e divorce egreement. Since you insist on not wenting the Hissons''


    esset, I heve requested him to edvise Derrick to sign the divorce pepers es soon es possible. Is there


    enything else you went to edd?¡± Amelie esked on purpose while stering streight et Tiffeny.


    Tiffeny''s expression stiffened when she heerd such e question. The smile on her fece feded too.


    ¡°No, I don''t,¡± she replied with e sheke of her heed.


    Amelie pulled her to the bed, set her down, end seid, ¡°Tiff, I went to know if you sew something et


    Derrick''speny. Otherwise, you wouldn''t heve insisted on divorcing him when you returned from his


    compeny. I remembered you were heving second thoughts ebout getting e divorce before you left.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°I didn''t see enything. I''m just exheusted end decided to stop struggling with this reletionship,¡± Tiffeny


    replied downheertedly.


    Amelie wes determined to get en enswer, but Tiffeny''s response rendered her speechless. After e short


    peuse, she replied, ¡°It''s greet thet you''ve thought things through. Either wey, it''s best to get e divorce.


    The next time you find e pertner, look for someone with e similer beckground, okey? Life will be eesier


    thet wey.¡±


    Tiffeny did not enswer her.


    Seeing such, Amelie stood up, pulled her friend up, end seid, ¡°Come on. Let''s heed out for e stroll.¡±


    Tiffeny followed behind obediently.


    Amelie drove Tiffeny to the city center. When they got out of the cer, they bumped into Gery, who hed


    just left his cer es well.


    A glint of delight fleshed ecross Gery''s eyes when he spotted them. He strode towerd them without


    hesitetion.


    He greeted, ¡°Whet e coincidence, Amelie, Tiffeny. We must be lucky enough to meet eech other here.


    Come, I''ll teke you two for coffee.¡±


    In response, Amelie gestured et Tiffeny using her mouth. Upon noticing her ections, Gery finelly noticed


    thet Tiffeny wes not in e good spirit.


    ¡°Tiffeny, whet''s wrong? Are you ill?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine.¡± Tiffeny shook her heed. ¡°It''s been e while, Gery. I''m heppy to see you. Do you heve eny


    suggestions on eny exciting new gemes to pley?¡±


    ¡°I do indeed heve one.¡±


    With thet, Gery took the two ledies to e gun renge. He esked brightly, ¡°Heve you ever pleyed with e gun


    before? Men deem shooting e gun es exciting. If you don''t prefer this, I cen teke you two somewhere


    else.¡±


    Tiffeny replied, ¡°I don''t mind. As metter of fect, I heve been trying to write e novel where the mele mein


    cherecter is e professionel shooter. However, since I heve no experience in such e profession, I put e


    helt to my idee. It''s greet thet I cen experience it now.¡±


    In the end, Terrence didn''t get to meet Tiffany.


    Before he left, he said meaningfully, ¡°Amelia, I always deem you as a thoughtful and gentle person. I


    never expect you to have such a smart mouth. It seems that I''ve misjudged you. However, it doesn''t


    surprise me. After all, Oscar is a canny man. It''s only natural that the woman he falls for is the same.¡±


    ¡°You''re ttering me too much, Mr. Hisson. If I''m that canny, Tiff wouldn''t have to give up the Hissons''


    assets just to get a divorce.¡± Unfazed by his words, Amelia shot back, causing Terrence''s expression to


    turn grim.


    Terrence then ced his hands behind his back and stomped away without saying anything further.


    Amelia heaved a sigh of relief after watching him leave. She then went upstairs and opened the door


    carefully. The moment she spotted Tiffany standing by the window and gazing into the scenery alone,


    sadness clouded her eyes. Amelia shut the door behind her and approached her friend.


    ¡°Tiff,¡± she called out.


    Tiffany came back to her senses and turned around to face Amelia. She forced a smile and asked,


    ¡°Has Mr. Hisson left?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''ve asked Mr. Feltham to draft a divorce agreement. Since you insist on not wanting the Hissons''


    asset, I have requested him to advise Derrick to sign the divorce papers as soon as possible. Is there


    anything else you want to add?¡± Amelia asked on purpose while staring straight at Tiffany.


    Tiffany''s expression stiffened when she heard such a question. The smile on her face faded too.


    ¡°No, I don''t,¡± she replied with a shake of her head.


    Amelia pulled her to the bed, sat her down, and said, ¡°Tiff, I want to know if you saw something at


    Derrick''spany. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have insisted on divorcing him when you returned from his


    ¡°I didn''t see anything. I''m just exhausted and decided to stop struggling with this rtionship,¡± Tiffany


    replied downheartedly.


    Amelia was determined to get an answer, but Tiffany''s response rendered her speechless. After a short


    pause, she replied, ¡°It''s great that you''ve thought things through. Either way, it''s best to get a divorce.


    The next time you find a partner, look for someone with a simr background, okay? Life will be easier


    that way.¡±


    Tiffany did not answer her.


    Seeing such, Amelia stood up, pulled her friend up, and said, ¡°Come on. Let''s head out for a stroll.¡±


    Tiffany followed behind obediently.


    Amelia drove Tiffany to the city center. When they got out of the car, they bumped into Gary, who had


    just left his car as well.


    A glint of delight shed across Gary''s eyes when he spotted them. He strode toward them without


    hesitation.


    He greeted, ¡°What a coincidence, Amelia, Tiffany. We must be lucky enough to meet each other here.


    Come, I''ll take you two for coffee.¡±


    In response, Amelia gestured at Tiffany using her mouth. Upon noticing her actions, Gary finally noticed


    that Tiffany was not in a good spirit.


    ¡°Tiffany, what''s wrong? Are you ill?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine.¡± Tiffany shook her head. ¡°It''s been a while, Gary. I''m happy to see you. Do you have any


    suggestions on any exciting new games to y?¡±


    ¡°I do indeed have one.¡±


    With that, Gary took the twodies to a gun range. He asked brightly, ¡°Have you ever yed with a gun


    before? Men deem shooting a gun as exciting. If you don''t prefer this, I can take you two somewhere


    else.¡±


    Tiffany replied, ¡°I don''t mind. As matter of fact, I have been trying to write a novel where the male main


    character is a professional shooter. However, since I have no experience in such a profession, I put a


    halt to my idea. It''s great that I can experience it now.¡±


    Gery took the two to chenge into professionel geers. He even got instructors for them to teech them.


    After receiving e short course, Tiffeny opened fire continuously es if she wes trying to vent her


    emotions. The more she missed the terget, the more shots she fired. At thet point, it seemed thet the


    terget wes her enemy, end she wes determined to destroy it.


    Amelie got worried ebout her efter seeing her ections. She wented to stop Tiffeny, but Gery grebbed


    her end shook his heed et her. He edvised, ¡°Let her vent out her frustretion. I cen tell thet she isn''t in e


    good mood.¡±


    Amelie let out e sigh.


    Gery pleced his hends behind his beck end stered et Tiffeny, who wes not fer from them. He then


    esked, ¡°Amelie, if you don''t mind me esking, whet''s wrong with Tiffeny? I heven''t known her for long,


    but I know she''s e heppy-go-lucky person. There isn''t much thet cen bring her to such e depressed


    stete.¡±


    ¡°You heve e good eye. She''s fine, but there''s something wrong with her merriege. You must heve


    known thet she merried the Hissons'' son. The femily is eristocretic, lerge, end hes meny rules.


    Problems stert to heppen when she cen''t cope with them. Anywey, don''t worry ebout her. I believe thet


    she will ovee this,¡± seid Amelie cesuelly.


    ¡°I believe thet too. She''s e tough women.¡±


    Tiffeny kept shooting et the terget for en hour until she finelly felt exheusted.


    She then took e towel end wiped ewey the beeds of sweet on her foreheed, which were ceused by the


    hot sun. It wes obvious thet her mood hed teken e turn for the better.


    ¡°How do you feel, Tiffeny? Do you still heve the energy to pley enother geme with me? I don''t know


    much ebout enything else, but I''m en expert in exciting end fun gemes,¡± seid Gery with e heerty


    chuckle.


    Tiffeny nodded.


    With thet, the three of them went to en enterteinment center to pley gemes. Tiffeny wented one ercede


    geme console ell for herself end wes pleying it with fierce gusto. All the while, she wes yelling excitedly,


    ¡°I''m beeting you up, Derrick! I''m going to cripple you! How dere you cheet on me! I''ll meke you pey for


    it! I won''t stop hitting you!¡±


    Tiffeny geve the opponent e left uppercut, then e right uppercut. At thet point, she hed deemed the


    opponent in the geme es Derrick. Every time she beet the opponent up, she would be excited, but


    her eyes were full of sedness.


    Her ebnormel reection instently ettrected the ettention of most of the customers in the enterteinment


    center.


    Amelie shook her heed helplessly upon noticing her friend''s ections. She seid, ¡°I thought she could


    welk out of the pein she suffered due to her merriege. But now, I reelize she isn''t es tough es she


    seems to be on the outside.¡±


    Gery, however, didn''t shere the seme sentiment. He wesn''t surprised by Tiffeny''s ebnormel ections es


    well.


    ¡°No metter how strong e women mey seem on the outside, it''ll teke time for her to welk out of the pein


    she suffered from love. She''s ecting quite normel, ectuelly. Don''t put too much stress on her. Once


    she''s done with the geme, let''s greb e meel together. It''ll be my treet.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but since you heve been peying for everything, let us treet you insteed.¡±


    ¡°A gentlemen will never ellow e women to pey. So stop erguing with me on this. Pleese ellow me to be


    e gentlemen for once.¡±


    Gary took the two to change into professional gears. He even got instructors for them to teach them.


    After receiving a short course, Tiffany opened fire continuously as if she was trying to vent her


    emotions. The more she missed the target, the more shots she fired. At that point, it seemed that the


    target was her enemy, and she was determined to destroy it.


    Amelia got worried about her after seeing her actions. She wanted to stop Tiffany, but Gary grabbed


    her and shook his head at her. He advised, ¡°Let her vent out her frustration. I can tell that she isn''t in a


    good mood.¡±


    Amelia let out a sigh.


    Gary ced his hands behind his back and stared at Tiffany, who was not far from them. He then


    asked, ¡°Amelia, if you don''t mind me asking, what''s wrong with Tiffany? I haven''t known her for long,


    but I know she''s a happy-go-lucky person. There isn''t much that can bring her to such a depressed


    state.¡±


    ¡°You have a good eye. She''s fine, but there''s something wrong with her marriage. You must have


    known that she married the Hissons'' son. The family is aristocratic,rge, and has many rules.


    Problems start to happen when she can''t cope with them. Anyway, don''t worry about her. I believe that


    she will ovee this,¡± said Amelia casually.


    ¡°I believe that too. She''s a tough woman.¡±


    Tiffany kept shooting at the target for an hour until she finally felt exhausted.


    She then took a towel and wiped away the beads of sweat on her forehead, which were caused by the


    hot sun. It was obvious that her mood had taken a turn for the better.


    ¡°How do you feel, Tiffany? Do you still have the energy to y another game with me? I don''t know


    much about anything else, but I''m an expert in exciting and fun games,¡± said Gary with a hearty


    chuckle.


    Tiffany nodded.


    With that, the three of them went to an entertainment center to y games. Tiffany wanted one arcade


    game console all for herself and was ying it with fierce gusto. All the while, she was yelling excitedly,


    ¡°I''m beating you up, Derrick! I''m going to cripple you! How dare you cheat on me! I''ll make you pay for


    it! I won''t stop hitting you!¡±


    Tiffany gave the opponent a left uppercut, then a right uppercut. At that point, she had deemed the


    opponent in the game as Derrick. Every time she beat the opponent up, she would be excited, but


    her eyes were full of sadness.


    Her abnormal reaction instantly attracted the attention of most of the customers in the entertainment


    center.


    Amelia shook her head helplessly upon noticing her friend''s actions. She said, ¡°I thought she could


    walk out of the pain she suffered due to her marriage. But now, I realize she isn''t as tough as she


    seems to be on the outside.¡±


    Gary, however, didn''t share the same sentiment. He wasn''t surprised by Tiffany''s abnormal actions as


    well.


    ¡°No matter how strong a woman may seem on the outside, it''ll take time for her to walk out of the pain


    she suffered from love. She''s acting quite normal, actually. Don''t put too much stress on her. Once


    she''s done with the game, let''s grab a meal together. It''ll be my treat.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but since you have been paying for everything, let us treat you instead.¡±


    ¡°A gentleman will never allow a woman to pay. So stop arguing with me on this. Please allow me to be


    a gentleman for once.¡±


    Amelia couldn''t help but chuckle after taking a nce at him.


    At the sight of Amelia''s beaming face, Gary''s eyes gleamed, and a glint of undetectable emotion


    shed past them.


    I would have made this woman mine if she was single. But s, it''s such a pity...


    Seeing how patient Amelia was toward her friend that was hurting emotionally, Gary couldn''t help but


    be impressed by her. At the same time, he was reluctant to let go of her. Despite his desire to pursue


    her, he was concerned that his pursuit might hurt her since she was already a married woman.


    The more Gary came to know about her, the harder it became for him to let her go.


    Probably due to having a woman''s sixth sense, Amelia could sense the changes in his gaze when he


    looked at her.


    However, just when she was about to say something about it, Gary retracted his burning gaze.


    ¡°Shall we have Thymions foodter?¡± he asked. His tone was casual as how one would speak to a


    friend.


    Maybe I''m just overthinking it. I''m married now. I doubt other men will still like me, especially when that


    man is as sessful as Gary.


    Ameliaughed silently. I''m such a narcissist! How could I ever think that Gary has feelings for me?


    ¡°Sure. It''s your call.¡±


    In the afternoon, the trio went to a Thymions food restaurant. Gary ordered three tes of spicy


    Thymions food, Amelia ordered another two, and Tiffany ordered a bowl of soup, for she wasn''t really


    excited about the food.


    ¡°Tiffany, you have to eat moreter. You''re a lot skinnier than when I saw you three years ago. A


    woman should never go on a hunger strike just to lose a few pounds. One should eat more. After all,


    one looks better with more meat on them.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I''m famished now. I can probably eat anything you throw my way,¡± Tiffany joked, pretending to


    be happy.


    ¡°That''s good to hear.¡±


    Soon, the servers came over with their food. Gary took care of the twodies like a gentleman. While


    doing so, he discreetly took better care of Amelia. Sometimes, he would even stare at her when she


    had her head lowered and was focusing on her food. The infatuation in his eyes was as bright as day.


    When Tiffany raised her head after taking a sip of her soup, she met with Gary''s love-sick gaze. Her


    heart instantly dropped, and wariness shed across her eyes.


    I''ve suffered so much in my failed marriage. So I will not allow Amelia to walk the same path.


    ¡°Amelia, this soup is quite lovely. The taste is as good as the one Oscar made for you. You know, I


    always thought that you are exceptionally blessed for being able to marry Oscar. Don''t you agree with


    me, Gary?¡± Tiffany suddenly changed the topic and shot the question at Gary.


    Since Gary didn''t manage to change his expression quickly enough, Tiffany caught sight of his


    displeasure.


    His expression made her go into deep thoughts. She was starting to look at him in a different light as


    well.


    ¡°I rarely interact with Mr. Clinton. However, as Amelia''s friend, I sincerely hope her marriage is perfect


    and happy.¡±


    Tiffany nodded. ¡°I share the same thought too. I bet any decent human will want her to be happy. I''m


    sure you think the same, too, right?¡±


    Gary''s gaze darkened. After hesitating for a moment, he answered, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Amelia looked at the two strangely. She couldn''t understand why they were suddenly exchanging quips


    with each other.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    After giving it some thought, Jennifer agreed to it.


    The twodies entered a beverage shop, and Nina immediately handed the menu to Jennifer. ¡°You can


    order first, Jennifer.¡±


    Since there wasn''t anything she wanted in particr, Jennifer ordered an orange juice, only to have


    Nina follow suit.


    The waitress brought their drinks out very soon, and Nina happily sucked on her orange juice as she


    gazed at Jennifer. ¡°How are things between you and Carter?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. Nothing''s going on between Carter and me,¡± Jennifer replied after sipping her drink. ¡°If


    you must know, I had a crush on him before and pursued him for two years. Unfortunately, he never


    gave me the time of day.¡±


    Nina gasped and quickly waved her hands. ¡°Oh, no. Please don''t get the wrong idea, Jennifer. Carter


    and I share a tonic rtionship too. He doesn''t love me, and I don''t fancy his type either. I only see


    him as a friend and older brother. It''s my mother and Mrs. Scott who wants to matchmake us, so we


    decided to put on an act for them. That way, they''ll both stop nagging at us.¡±


    Jennifer instantly lowered her gaze and hid the wave of emotions crashing through her.


    ¡°You don''t have to exin it to me, Ms. Yates. Besides, you and Carter look like a match made in


    heaven. It''d be a pity if you guys don''t be a couple. With you looking so young and pretty, it''s hard


    for Mrs. Scott not to like you. Don''t let her down now.¡±


    ¡°Jennifer, please don''t¡ª¡±


    Before Nina could finish her words, Jennifer cut her off, ¡°I still have something on, Ms. Yates. Shall we


    leave if you''ve finished your drink?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Nina had no choice but to choke back her words as she paid for the drinks and


    walked to the car with Jennifer.


    However, after much hesitation, she decided to speak her mind. ¡°Jennifer, I still think I should tell you


    this. Two days ago, Carter went to the construction site and got hit by a falling object. He''s now¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is he okay? How is he now?¡± Jennifer interrupted. ¡°How did he even get hit?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing how anxious she was, Nina burst outughing. ¡°See, Jennifer? You still care about Carter, don''t


    you?¡±


    The next second, Jennifer''s face turned livid with rage. Sh*t. Why do I feel like I''ve just gotten tricked by


    a kid?


    ¡°Did you lie to me?¡± she muttered through gritted teeth. ¡°I hate it when people deceive me! Also, I don''t


    think I''m on very familiar terms with you, Ms. Yates.¡±


    Nina was shocked by Jennifer''s sudden change in demeanor. ¡°I didn''t lie to you, Jennifer,¡± she hastily


    exined. ¡°Carter did get hit by a falling object and injured his arm. Even though he got more than ten


    stitches for it, he still insisted on returning to work. Not even Mrs. Scott could change his mind. I had


    nned on calling you to see if you could talk him around, so I''m more than happy that I can ask you in


    person now. Could you help me persuade him? The doctor has advised him against overusing his arm.


    Otherwise, he might lose it.¡±


    Jennifer''s eyes flickered. There was no hiding the pain she felt deep down.


    ¡°I''ll pay him a visit when I''m free. I have to return to my office now,¡± Jennifer said before hopping into


    her car and speeding off.


    Nina sighed as she watched the car gradually disappear into the distance. ¡°This is all I can do for you,


    Carter. If she doesn''t go, you can only me it on fate for ying a cruel trick on you.¡±


    With that, she returned to her car and drove off.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    Jennifer was driving and feeling a little upset. At the intersection, she made a turn and went in the


    direction of Carter''s office.


    Jennifer was driving and feeling a little upset. At the intersection, she made a turn and went in the


    direction of Carter''s office.


    When she arrived, she walked in straight. She had worked there in the past, so the receptionist did not


    stop her.


    Jennifer took the elevator and went upstairs. Carter''s secretary was shocked to see her, but she was


    still very polite to Jennifer. ¡°Ms. Larson, are you here to look for Mr. Scott? He is still in a meeting. Why


    don''t you wait for him in his office? Mr. Scott has told me that you are allowed to wait in his office if you


    ever show up.¡±


    When Jennifer heard that, a gloomy look shed across her eyes.


    After that, she went into the office to wait for Carter.


    Although she had been in that same office many times, it felt different this time around.


    For some reason, things were not the same anymore.


    When Carter finished his meeting, his secretary informed him that Jennifer was waiting for him in his


    office. He was delighted to hear that and rushed in immediately.


    When he saw the person he had been missing for a long time sleeping on the couch like an abandoned


    child, he was heartbroken. He walked over, got down on his knees, and studied the harmless-looking


    Jennifer while she was fast asleep.


    A smile appeared on his face. After Laura became ill, Jennifer acted like a ferocious porcupine. Once in


    a while, she would attack him with some sharp words.


    In the past, Jennifer was always trying to please him. She took better care of him than his own mother.


    Back then, her care and concern annoyed him, and he could not wait for her to get lost. However, now


    that Jennifer treated him harshly, he ended up being worried about her. In fact, he had been keeping an


    eye on her in secret just in case anything bad happened to Larson Group. He did not want her to


    shoulder the burdens all by herself.


    Sometimes, he suspected that he might be a masochist. The more someone treated him badly, the


    more he cared about that person. In the past, it was Amelia. Now, it was Jennifer.


    He shook his head in amusement and brushed his fingers along Jennifer''s face. Unfortunately, that


    woke her up.


    Jennifer was still in a daze when she first opened her eyes.


    It took her a few seconds before she regained full consciousness and looked into Carter''s eyes. ¡°Are


    you done with the meeting?¡±


    ¡°It just ended. Why didn''t you give me a call and tell me you areing? The air-conditioning here


    might cause you to catch a cold,¡± said Carter with concern.


    Jennifer got up from the couch and felt a bit embarrassed.


    She noticed the bandage on Carter''s hand and her eyes darkened as she asked softly, ¡°Does your


    hand still hurt?¡±


    Carter took one look at his arm and replied, ¡°I''m fine. When I went to the construction site, a small rock


    fell from the top and hit me. The doctor gave me ten stitches. The stitches can be removed after a short


    while. Don''t worry about it.¡±


    Jennifer pursed her lips. He''s so careless.


    As Carter took note of her expression, he wanted to say something, but instead, his eyes suddenly lit


    up with pleasant surprise.


    ¡°Jennifer, you havee here all the way because you heard about my injury, right? Does that mean


    you are worried about me?¡± he asked hopefully before waiting for Jennifer''s reply with bated breath.


    Instinctively, Jennifer avoided his gaze. ¡°I bumped into Ms. Yates at the hospital. She told me you are


    injured, and yet, you are still working like a crazy man. She is quite worried about you, so she asked


    me to check on you. It''s hard for me to turn down a request from such a beautiful woman, so here I am.


    Now that I can see you are alive and bursting with energy, I shall make a move first.¡±


    Carter grabbed onto her hand and said, ¡°Jennifer, why won''t you admit that you are worried about me?


    You''re just using Nina as an excuse. You''re still in love with me. Why are you running away? If you


    don''t love me, you won''t have rushed over in such a hurry.¡±


    Jennifer paused in her steps and was filled with mixed emotions.


    After a long while, she said, ¡°I''m just worried that if you die, your mom and dad will be very upset.


    That''s all.¡±


    Carter stared at her intently before pulling her into his arms. He buried his face in her neck and


    whispered, ¡°Is it so difficult for you to admit that you still have feelings for me?¡±


    Jennifer shut her eyes to conceal her true feelings.


    She pried Carter''s arms away from her waist and said, ¡°Carter, don''t be like this.¡±


    Carter tightened his embrace and said, ¡°Because of a few words from Nina, you came to look for me.


    That means that I still matter to you. Why won''t you admit it? Let''s start over again. If you are worried


    about the video incident, I can deal with it. Given my current financial standing, I can definitely help you


    handle the Scotts.¡±


    Jennifer leaned in his embrace as tears flowed out of her closed eyes.


    It was easy for Carter to say that. However, the actual feat was almost impossible. If they failed to deal


    with the Scotts, there would be no future for the two of them.


    On the other hand, she could not forsake the Larsons. Carter might not be able to forsake the Scotts


    either. After all, his family was extremely wealthy.


    ¡°Let go of me first,¡± uttered Jennifer gently.


    Carter thought about it and released her.


    Jennifer took a deep breath before meeting Carter''s eyes. ¡°You really want us to start over?¡±


    Carter''s eyes lit up hopefully.


    Jennifer continued, ¡°Fine. I will do as you say if you promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Help me deal with Amelia and Oscar. I hate them. If you can do that, I''m willing to give you another


    chance.¡±


    After she said that, silence ensued.


    Jennifer''s heart turned cold when the silence prolonged.


    At the end of the day, Carter was still on Amelia''s side. Even though Amelia is now married with a child,


    I''m still nothingpared to her in Carter''s eyes.


    Jennifer looked at him with a half-smile before saying, ¡°Seems like you will never agree to this


    condition. In the end, I''m still not as good as her.¡±


    Carter grabbed her hand and said hurriedly, ¡°Jennifer, that''s not true. Both of you are very different.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you never had a thing for her?¡±


    Carter was speechless.


    Jennifer pulled her hand back and said dismissively, ¡°Forget it. I can''t be bothered to fight with you


    about this. In the past, we couldn''t be together because of her. It isn''t a surprise that she is still the


    reason why we aren''t together now, is it? Take care of yourself. I''ll make a move first.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Stop pestering me in the future. I don''t want to know anything about you


    anymore.¡±


    With that, she retreated to the door and bolted.


    Carter stood there transfixed as he watched her leave. The light in his eyes dimmed after she left.


    Jennifer got into her own car and leaned back against the car seat dejectedly.


    ¡°Amelia, oh, Amelia. Why are you always getting in my way? Carter ims he loves me. But in his


    heart, I''m nothingpared to you. Because of you, Oscar made me nearly go insane. Carter has


    rejected me so many times because of you. When you are in my life, nothing goes smoothly for me,¡±


    muttered Jennifer to herself. The expression on her face became increasingly malicious.


    She stepped on the elerator and sped away.


    When Jennifer returned home, she saw Laura with bloodshot eyes chasing after everyone. She even


    tried to pounce on the housekeepers, seemingly insane.


    Jennifer was shocked and quickly questioned the housekeepers, ¡°What''s going on? How did my mom


    be like this?¡±


    One of the male bodyguards who was safe from Laura''s assaults told her, ¡°Ms. Larson, we have no


    idea what happened to Mrs. Larson. After she had her soup, she started behaving like this. She chased


    after the housekeepers and kept saying that Amelia wants to kill her so she will kill Amelia first.¡±


    Jennifer''s expression darkened in an instant. She yelled, ¡°Are all of you stupid? There are so many of


    you. Why didn''t any of you grab hold of her? If anything happens to my mom, I will sue all of you in


    court.¡±


    Those bodyguards rushed forward to try to restrain Laura.


    s, Laura threw her punches at anyone who came close to her. Those bodyguards could not do


    anything because they were afraid of hurting her.


    Jennifer was sad when she saw her mother in that state.


    ¡°Mom, it''s me. Jennifer. Look at me. Can''t you recognize your own daughter?¡± pleaded Jennifer.


    Laura, who had been chasing others, seemed to have heard her, and she turned around. As she


    walked toward Jennifer with her head tilted, she uttered uncertainly, ¡°Jennifer?¡±


    Jennifer was delighted and became excited. ¡°Mom, can you recognize me? Shall we go home? It''s not


    so fun outside.¡±


    Laura stared at her nkly before copsing straight to the ground.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Jennifer ran to her and shouted angrily at the bodyguards, ¡°Why are all of you standing there?


    Come over and help. If anything happens to my mom, I will kill each and every one of you.¡±


    A few bodyguards came and carried Laura into the house.


    Jennifer summoned the family doctor over to attend to her mom.


    The doctor took a look and told Jennifer, ¡°Ms. Larson, I think it''s better that you take Mrs. Larson to the


    hospital for aprehensive checkup. We suspect that someone has drugged her again. That''s why


    she lost her consciousness and wanted to hit others.¡±


    Jennifer froze, thinking there must be a spy among the housekeepers they hired.


    After bringing Laura to the hospital, the doctor told her that although the drug had already dissipated, it


    was still harmful to the body. Furthermore, Laura was quite elderly. If that went on, it was only a matter


    of time before she would lose her mind and suffer nightmares at night. Thebination would cause


    her to age quickly and shorten her lifespan as a result.


    When Jennifer heard that, her hands that were holding Laura''s began to tremble.


    She took Laura back home and got the family doctor to dispense the best medicine. Jennifer also


    engaged a nutritionist to prepare nutritious meals for her mother. As for the housekeepers and


    bodyguards at the mansion, she dismissed all of them except for a handful whom she could trust.


    After settling all those matters, Jennifer went to the study and saw Vincent perusing some documents.


    She said, ¡°Dad, I think someone is trying to mess with our family. Their motive is to cause internal


    turmoil so that we can''t focus on thepany''s affairs. There''s no one I can trust right now. Do you


    know anyone who can go to the vige and find some trustworthy people to look after Mom? Given


    Mom''s condition, she will require round-the-clock care.¡±


    Vincent put down his documents before saying, ¡°I have already sent someone to look for help. I believe


    we should be able to get somebody very soon. But, I intend to take your mom abroad for recuperation,


    and I will go with her. You will be in charge of thepany alone. Can you manage it?¡±


    Jennifer pondered about it and felt that it was a good idea, so she nodded in agreement.


    ¡°It''s a good idea to take Mom away for a while. There''s so much tension in this house. If she goes to a


    peaceful ce, her condition might improve. When I have the time, I will go and visit her.¡±


    Vincent stood up and approached his daughter. He said guiltily, ¡°Jennifer, it''s our fault. It should be our


    job to protect you. You should be getting married by now. Instead, you have to take over thepany.


    It''s my fault. I have let you down. I''m old now, so it''s not easy for me to aplish a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don''t talk like that. This is my responsibility. As your only daughter, I should be the one running


    thepany. If not, who do you intend to pass it on to? But, I''m responsible for the chaos within the


    company. If it hadn''t been for me, the share prices wouldn''t have fallen, and the shareholders wouldn''t


    have sold their shares. I should be the one apologizing. Thank you for not ming me for it,¡± said


    Jennifer sincerely.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Both father and daughter went to check on Laura.


    She had already woken up.


    ¡°Mom, you''re awake,¡± said Jennifer as she ran over to hold her mom''s hand.


    Laura held her hand too and started panicking. ¡°Jennifer, Amelia came to our house and forced a bitter


    medicine down my throat. She''s even worse than Oscar. You must take revenge for me. If they don''t


    die, they will torture me to death for sure.¡±


    Jennifer was heartbroken.


    She consoled her mother in a gentle voice, ¡°Mom, don''t be afraid. Dad will take you out of the country


    in a couple of days'' time. I wille and see you when I''m free. No one will harm you when you are


    abroad.¡±


    Laura nodded. ¡°That''s good. I want to leave the country. I don''t want toe back anymore.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Okay,¡± responded Jennifer as she held back her tears.


    Laura began mumbling, ¡°It''s good to go abroad. It''s good to go overseas. This way, Oscar and Amelia


    cannot kill me anymore.¡±


    Jennifer looked at her mother with sadness and mixed emotions.

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    The next day, Laura followed Vincent overseas. As they had friends overseas and owned a house


    there, Laura was not apprehensive about going overseas.


    The next day, Laura followed Vincent overseas. As they had friends overseas and owned a house


    there, Laura was not apprehensive about going overseas.


    Before she boarded the flight, Laura said, ¡°Don''t forget to deal with Oscar and Amelia. I''m worried that


    they might harm me.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don''t worry, I will handle it and make sure they give you a satisfying exnation,¡± Jennifer


    replied.


    ¡°That''s my good girl. Take care of yourself when we are not around. Also,e and visit us whenever


    you have time. You have to let us know whenever you encounter any problems. Don''t keep everything


    to yourself, understand?¡± Laura reminded.


    Jennifer nodded.


    After her parents passed through the security check, Jennifer turned around and left. She got into her


    car and leaned against her seat. Her expression looked grim and her brows furrowed as she looked at


    the cars passing by through the car window.


    A momentter, she started the engine and sped off. While she was driving, she rang June. ¡°June, are


    you free now? There''s something I need to talk to you about.¡±


    After June said something on the other end of the line, Jennifer replied, ¡°Sure. I''ll wait for you in the


    private room of Heavenly Swish.¡±


    Jennifer headed toward Heavenly Swish, a beverage shop that sold all sorts of beverages. The shop


    also had private rooms where customers could enjoy various entertainment activities.


    As Jennifer was a regr at Heavenly Swish, a server led her to a VIP private room and asked, ¡°Ms.


    Larson, is there anything else I can get for you?¡±


    As Jennifer already had a drink, she was no longer thirsty. As such, she shook her head.


    A whileter, June entered the private room. Bruises could still be seen on his face, and his hand was


    still wrapped in bandages. Dressed in a white shirt and matching pants, June would have looked like a


    prince charming if he wasn''t injured.


    ¡°Why did you call me here so urgently? What''s the matter?¡± June asked directly the moment he sat


    down.


    Noticing the man''s bandaged hand, Jennifer did not answer June''s question immediately but asked


    instead, ¡°How are your injuries? It''s only been two days and you''re already discharged. Did the doctors


    or nurses say anything?¡±


    June crossed his legs and gazed at Jennifer intensely before saying, ¡°Jennifer, I suddenly realized how


    attractive one could seem when they are hiding their true feelings. Have you ever considered being my


    lover? Other than marriage, I can give you anything you want. At least, I''ll be better to you than Carter.¡±


    Jennifer sneered and replied, ¡°Be your lover? Sure! As long as you get rid of Cassie.¡±


    When June heard that, his gaze turned cold.


    ¡°Why? You can''t bear to do it?¡±


    ¡°Jennifer, it''s better for a woman to be obedient. Being too demanding is not good.¡±


    Jennifer shed an ambiguous smile at June before directing the conversation back to the original


    topic.


    ¡°The purpose of me asking you out today is to ask if you could help me kidnap Anthony.¡±


    ¡°Oscar''s son?¡±


    Jennifer nodded.


    June''s interest was piqued. An unfathomable glint shed across his eyes as he replied, ¡°Why would


    you suddenly want to target the kid? Don''t forget, that boy is Oscar and Amelia''s precious son. Given


    Oscar''s personality, if something bad happens to his son, he would definitely destroy the Larson Group.


    If that''s the case, I would be affected as well. What makes you think that I''ll help you?¡±


    Attempting to provoke June, Jennifer said, ¡°Are you admitting defeat to Oscar already?¡±


    June changed his sitting position before replying with a smile, ¡°I know you''re trying to use reverse


    psychology. If kidnapping that kid works, I would have done it long ago. Do you think I''ll still be here


    listening to you?¡±


    Feeling confused by the man''s reply, Jennifer asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I''ve already tried that before, but the boy managed to escape. There were a lot of bodyguards


    protecting him, and all of them were extremely skilled fighters. None of my men were their match.


    Besides, they were all carrying guns. The fact that Oscar owned firearms legally in Chanaea, a society


    governed byw, shows how powerful his influence is. Do you still want to try to kidnap that kid?¡± June


    reminded her kindly. At the same time, a vicious and resentful glint shed in his eyes.


    Back then, he had sent a whole lot of men to kidnap Anthony. However, not only had they failed


    miserably, those men did not even manage to touch a single strand of the boy''s hair.


    When June heard his subordinate''s report, he was so furious that he nearly fainted.


    ¡°Is there really nothing else we can do?¡± Jennifer asked, frowning.


    June shrugged and replied, ¡°You can try again if you wish. If we were currently overseas, given the


    Adertons'' influence, we might stand a chance against the Clintons. However, this is Chanaea, and it''s


    better for me to behave myself. After all, I don''t want to be deported.¡±


    Jennifer pressed her lips together and looked at June with an unfathomable expression.


    ¡°June, does that mean that you''re not going to help me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, there''s nothing I can do.¡±


    Jennifer let out a chuckle and said in a mocking tone, ¡°You sounded so passionate and convincing


    when you spoke about dealing with Clinton Corporations. You even said with so much conviction that


    you were going to make Oscar kneel in front of you and admit defeat. Turns out that you are all talk and


    no action, and it''s just a pipe dream. Forget it. I was wrong about you. It''s fine if you are not willing to


    help me. I will do it myself.¡±


    June''s expression darkened as he reached out to grab Jennifer, who had just stood up to leave.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Are you mad because everything I''ve just said is true?¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such a rush? I merely said that I wouldn''t do it personally, but that doesn''t mean I won''t


    lend you my men, right?¡± June raised his chin and smirked.


    Jennifer snorted and replied, ¡°Does that mean you''re intending to send your subordinates to help me?¡±


    ¡°My subordinates have all worked for the Aderton family previously, and they are all retired members of


    the special forces. They are both physically fit and highly skilled in fighting. Feel free to give them your


    orders. With their help, you''ll stand a better chance of kidnapping Anthony,¡± June said. However, he did


    not mention that, even though his bodyguards were bigger-sized than Oscar''s bodyguards, they had


    suffered a terrible defeat against the other side the previous time.


    ¡°All right. I owe you a favor now. You can ask me to do anything for you in return.¡±


    The next instant, June pulled the woman into his arms.


    Locking her in his embrace, June held Jennifer''s chin and stared deep into her eyes before saying in


    an alluring voice, ¡°You''re totally my type. Would you really not consider being my lover? I can fulfill all of


    your material needs, and of course, that includes yourpany.¡±


    Jennifer tilted her head to one side, trying to hide the disgust in her eyes. ¡°Nope,¡± she replied coldly.


    ¡°That''s such a pity,¡± June said before letting go of her.


    After being released from the man''s grip, June straightened out her clothes and said, ¡°Let me know


    when I can have your men. Make the arrangements as soon as possible so that I can test the waters


    first. If we can use Anthony to threaten Oscar, the odds of us seeding would be quite good.¡±


    June raised his ss and said, ¡°Here''s a toast to your sess in advance. I''ll be waiting for your good


    news.¡±


    June nodded before saying, ¡°I''ll make a move first.¡±


    When Jennifer was at the door, June''s voice sounded again. ¡°Can you tell me why you would suddenly


    think of targeting the child?¡±


    The corners of Jennifer''s lips curled up into a sneer before she replied, ¡°I just want to let Oscar and


    Amelia know what it feels like to lose the person they love the most.¡± After saying that, the woman


    opened the door and left.


    June leaned against the couchzily and cracked a smug smile. Looking toward the window, he


    laughed and said to himself, ¡°Seems like my n is working. Jennifer, even though you think you''re


    smart, you''re just a pawn in my game after all.¡±

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    Jennifer looked at the group of five foreign men in front of her and asked, ¡°Are you all retired foreign


    special forces?¡±


    Jennifer looked at the group of five foreign men in front of her and asked, ¡°Are you all retired foreign


    special forces?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, we''re all special forces members who retired in the year 2008,¡± one solemnly said.


    The retired special forces members were all embarrassed after getting easily defeated by Oscar''s


    bodyguards. Thus, even though they were not too willing to assist a woman per June''s order, the very


    thought of how they would be able to avenge themselves by catching that child made them ignore their


    unwillingness.


    ¡°Very well. I''ll leave this to you guys then,¡± Jennifer said to them.


    ¡°No problem, Ms. Larson. It''s our duty.¡±


    Jennifer had personally made arrangements for amodation for them. ¡°You''ll be staying here for


    the time being. I''ll inform you when the opportunity arises.¡±


    The retired special forces members had no objections to that.


    After settling the group of men, Jennifer drove to the neighborhood where Amelia was staying in.


    Coincidentally, she saw Tiffany out with Tony, and Amelia and Oscar were not with them.


    At that, Jennifer slowly drove over and saw Tiffany taking Tony to the nearby park.


    Jennifer then got out of her car to follow them before pretending to bump into them by ident.


    Upon seeing Jennifer, Tiffany swiftly shielded Tony and said, ¡°What a coincidence to see you here even


    though it''s not a weekend, Ms. Larson.¡±


    In other words, Tiffany was saying that only a fool would believe it was a coincidence for Jennifer to


    bump into them in a park near Amelia''s neighborhood on a weekday.


    Nevertheless, Jennifer pretended not to understand what Tiffany was implying and took off her sses.


    After a nce at Tony, she said, ¡°Ms. Winters, it must be fate that let us meet here. If you don''t mind,


    let''s talk as we walk.¡±


    Tiffany swiftly lifted Tony into her arms and rejected, ¡°Sorry, but I''m not close to you, so I''m afraid


    there''s nothing we can talk about. Tony must be hungry by now, so I''m going to take him to eat.¡±


    Jennifer hurried over to her and smiled. ¡°Ms. Winters, I don''t recall ever crossing you. I wonder why


    you''re so hostile toward me.¡±


    At that, a tinge of impatience shed past Tiffany''s eyes. She was already frustrated about how she


    and Derrick had recently done the divorce procedures. If Amelia didn''t insist that she bring Tony out for


    a walk and take a breather, she would have locked herself up in her house. What she wanted to avoid


    the most at that moment was talking to pretentious people, especially those from the Larson family.


    She knew that Jennifer''s rtionship with Derrick was quite close, so she did not want to see Jennifer


    at all. Regardless of why Jennifer had appeared there, Tiffany was in no mood to speak to her.


    ¡°You didn''t cross me; I just don''t want to talk to you right now.¡± With that, Tiffany began walking back


    down the path she came from with Tony in her arms.


    Behind her, Jennifer casually mentioned, ¡°Ms. Winters, I know that you''ve signed the divorce


    agreement with Derrick. Don''t you want to know how he istely?¡±


    Hearing that, Tiffany halted in her tracks. In the next second, she dashed off so quickly it was as if a


    panther was after her.


    The look in Jennifer''s eyes turned cold at that, and she sneered.


    Tiffany, it seems like you still have feelings for Derrick. That''s good. I''ll be able to get close to you in


    Derrick''s name. That way, I''m sure I''ll be able to kidnap Anthony. This time, I have to let Amelia and


    Oscar feel what it''s like to have their son be in trouble. I''ll let them know what it''s like to feel pain!


    When Amelia saw that Tiffany was back so soon with Tony, she tilted her head to the side and asked,


    ¡°Tiff, why are you back?¡±


    However, Tiffany, who had a grim look on her face, only nced at Tiffany wordlessly.


    Tony said, ¡°Mommy, Tiffy met ady in the park who didn''t get along with you¡ªone of the Larsons. She


    deliberately tried to get close to Tiffy, but she kept ncing at me. I hate the way she looked at me.¡±


    Tony was young, so his heart was pure. Thus, he was sensitive to people''s good or bad intentions.


    Upon hearing his exnation, Amelia instantly realized who he was talking about. Who could it be but


    Jennifer Larson? But why did she show up here?


    Recalling Carter''s reminder, Amelia ascertained that she had to be a little warier from now on.


    Furthermore, with how Tony said that Jennifer kept looking at him, Amelia felt that Jennifer must have


    an ulterior motive to have appeared in this area on a weekday.


    With a frown, she asked, ¡°Tiff, why was Jennifer in the park?¡±


    Tiffany shook her head and said, ¡°I don''t know.¡± A pauseter, she added, ¡°She knows Derrick. When I


    was bringing Tony back, she mentioned his name, so I was thinking that Derrick might have sent her.¡±


    Despite saying so, Tiffany knew that it was unlikely for Derrick to send Jennifer to convey his message;


    he was not that kind of person. However, she could not wrap her mind around what other reason could


    exin Jennifer''s sudden appearance.


    Amelia, too, had no choice but to believe in that.


    ¡°Tony, go upstairs to y first. Tiffy and I will take you to the theme park to y in the afternoon,¡±


    Amelia said, intentionally dismissing Tony.


    Tony nodded obediently and ran upstairs.


    Once he was gone, Amelia sat down beside Tiffany and said, ¡°Tiff, I don''t think it''s a good idea for you


    to stay in the house all day. I received a call from the director about the scriptst night, so why don''t


    you write the script instead? You can''t go back on your promise, right?¡±


    Tiffany held her head with both hands and chuckled bitterly, ¡°Babe, will you believe me if I were to tell


    you that my mind''s nk and my well of inspiration has dried out?¡±


    Amelia sighed. ¡°Let''s not write if you have no inspiration, then. I''ll get Oscar to invite some of the best


    scriptwriters in the industry to continue writing the script. That way, we''ll be able to hand in something


    to the director first. Then, you''ll go for a holiday abroad to rx.¡±


    However, Tiffany shook her head. ¡°It''s fine. I''ll return to scriptwriting tomorrow. Also, I was nning to


    move back to the apartment I bought back then. I can''t possibly stay at your ce forever.¡±


    Amelia grimaced at her words. ¡°Tiff, that''s mean. We share everything, remember?¡±


    Tiffany gave her a small smile. ¡°Babe, I know that you don''t mind me staying here, but I''ve got to have


    a house of my own, right?¡±


    Amelia gave it some thought and eventually agreed to it.


    ¡°Babe, I''m nning to move back to the apartment in a few days'' time. Then, I''ll ask Derrick to go to


    City Hall with me to settle the divorce procedures,¡± Tiffany said.


    ¡°Don''t be in such a rush to move out. I''m worried to let you stay alone. You can''t argue with me on this,¡±


    Amelia insisted. ¡°As for the divorce procedures, just let thewyer, Mr. Feltham, deal with it. You don''t


    need to be there yourself.¡±


    Tiffany parted her lips to give Amelia an answer, but she hesitated.


    After giving Tiffany a nce, Amelia tentatively asked, ¡°Or do you want to see Derrick one more time?¡±


    Tiffany lowered her eyes and wrylyughed. ¡°Babe, do you think I''m too wishy-washy? I was the one


    who raised the idea of a divorce, and now, I want to see him. I know I''m too emotional, but it''s tough for


    me to forget about him. I just want to see him one more time. Maybe my yearning for him will cease


    once I see him.¡±


    Amelia took her friend''s hand and patted it. She somberly said, ¡°Tiff, you need to open your eyes to the


    truth. Crystal is pregnant, and there''s no way the Hissons won''t want the kid. Even if you insist on being


    together with Derrick, do you think that you''ll be able to treat that kid without any ill feelings?¡±


    Tiffany did not answer her.


    Amelia wondered how long her good friend was going to take to walk out of the misery that came with


    her divorce. From how mncholic Tiffany looked, it seemed like she was in even greater distress than


    when Amelia had gotten a divorce and lost her sight.


    A marriage that did notst for more than a year. A promise of unending love had turned into the air


    bubbles in the sea, easily washed away and erased by the waves.


    ¡°Forget it. If you''re going, I''m going with you,¡± Amelia relented.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When Friday morning came, Amelia went to City Hall with Tiffany and Alex Feltham.


    Even when they reached the outside of City Hall, Derrick had yet to arrive.


    Around five minutester, Derrick''s car finally appeared by the entrance.


    Tiffany had been looking forward to seeing him, but when she registered who wasing down from


    the car, the light in her eyes dimmed, and her hope dissipated.


    Derrick knew that Tiffany did not want to see Crystal at all, but he still brought her along. And he says


    that he isn''t in a rtionship with her. If that''s true, why did he bring her here?


    A bitterugh escaped Tiffany. Their love¡ªthree years of dating and a year of marriage¡ªwas


    iparable to the child Crystal bore for him.


    At that very moment, she wanted so badly to ask Derrick a question. Are you going to just throw away


    everything we ever shared with each other just like that?


    Nevertheless, that question was pointless by then. It would only add to her sorrow.


    Then, Kate came down from the car. Thest to leave the car was Derrick.


    Kate said, ¡°Derrick, hold onto Crystal. She''s pregnant with the most precious grandchild of the Hisson


    family right now, and we mustn''t let anything happen to her.¡±


    However, it was as though Derrick did not hear her; his gaze was fixed on Tiffany, and he never once


    blinked.


    Noticing that, Kate fumed.


    She shot Tiffany a re before saying in deliberation, ¡°Crystal, you''ve got to be careful. Don''t fall, all


    right? The doctor has said that you have to be extra careful now that you''re pregnant. I''ve asked you to


    rest at home, but you insisted oning with us. If anything happens to you, my heart will break!¡±


    Still, Derrick walked over to Tiffany and muttered, ¡°Tiff, how are you? Have you been eating all your


    meals? You look like you''ve lost weight...¡±


    Tiffany only looked at him calmly. All the lingering feelings she had for Derrick beforeing had died


    when she saw Kate and Crystal''s pretentious behavior.


    ¡°Let''s go in. Once we sign our names, you can leave with your mother and your future wife,¡± she said.


    A hint of sadness flickered past Derrick''s eyes. He wanted to reach out to touch Tiffany, but Amelia


    stopped him.


    Amelia said, ¡°Let''s go in, Mr. Hisson. Once you sign your name, there will be no rtionship between


    you and Tiff anymore. But I have to say, you sicken me to have brought your mother and lover with you.


    I used to think that you were a responsible man, but it seems like I was wrong. I hope you''ll never


    appear in Tiff''s line of sight ever again, or else I might puke if I see you.¡±


    Derrick paled. It was then he averted his eyes and put on a solemn look.


    ¡°Tiff, let''s go in.¡±


    Tiffany inclined her head, and they went in.


    The staff at City Hall asked if they genuinely wanted a divorce. Both hesitated for a moment before


    nodding, and they signed their names on the papers. Once the staff member stamped on the papers,


    they were officially divorced.


    As Tiffany kept the divorce papers in her bag, she said, ¡°Amelia, let''s go.¡±


    Amelia held her hand and walked to the door with her.


    Derrick kept staring at her back. Right as they were about to reach the doorway, he said, ¡°Tiff, I''ve


    transferred all my assets into your ount, and I''ve asked Mr. Feltham to transfer thepany under


    your name. You''re now the owner of that publishingpany and the new productionpany. I


    should be saying sorry to you. Regardless of whether or not my actions were voluntary, a mistake is


    still a mistake, and there''s nothing I can say to excuse it. I just hope to at least provide you with


    financialpensation.¡±


    Tiffany paused in her tracks when she heard him. Her eyes reddened, and her fists tightened, but she


    never turned around to look at him. ¡°Derrick, I don''t want any of your assets. I''m just a person who


    knows how to write scripts. Leaving thepany in my hands will only doom thepany. I''ll get Mr.


    Feltham to transfer it back to you. You don''t owe me anything.¡±


    With that said, she continued her way out.


    Derrick followed her out and watched her get into the car before driving off. He opened his mouth, but


    no words came out.


    Although he wanted to stop Tiffany, he didn''t know what he could do after stopping her. He had no right


    to do that anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Kate red in the direction where the car had gone and snarled, ¡°Derrick, have you lost your mind?


    You''ve already gotten a divorce from Tiffany, but you''re giving her all your assets? I hope you still


    remember that the one who has your child is Crystal!¡±


    Derrick calmly turned to her and said, ¡°Mom, I''m going to tell Granddad that I''ll be giving up on the


    Hisson family''s inheritance. From now on, I sever all ties with the Hissons. This must be the result


    you''ve wanted all along, and now, I''m giving it to you.¡±


    Kate''s face turned ashen when she realized what he had said.


    She stared at her son in disbelief and stammered out, ¡°D-Derrick, do you know what you''re saying?¡±


    Derrick turned away to look at the cars on the road instead. ¡°Mom, you set me up to bump into Crystal


    and made her pregnant so that I would marry her, but I''ll tell you this. I''ll never marry her. I''ll aceept the


    child in her stomach as mine, but I will never marry her. It''s impossible for Tiff and I to be together


    anymore, and it''s even more impossible for Crystal and I to get together. Give up.¡±


    With that said, he went down the stairs and into the car. Within seconds, he drove off.


    Kate was left angrily stomping her foot. She ignored the passersby as she screamed, ¡°Get back here!


    Get back here right now!¡±


    Meanwhile, Crystal stood transfixed at the side, her face paling, and her expression darkening. It was


    quite the sight to behold.


    Once Kate realized that Derrick was never going to turn back, she ceased her yelling and turned to


    look at Crystal. When she saw Crystal''s pallor, she worriedly held her arm and asked, ¡°Crystal, what''s


    wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Don''t scare me! The baby in you is the most precious grandchild of the


    Hissons. Nothing must happen to the baby!¡±


    Crystal finally returned to her senses and looked at Kate. As she sobbed, she said, ¡°Mrs. Hisson,


    Derrick doesn''t want to marry me, so my child will be illegitimate. It looks like I''ll have to raise him


    overseas, or else even the Halliwells won''t admit that he''s a descendant of the Halliwell family.¡±


    Kate panicked. ¡°I won''t let that happen. How can my grandchild be raised overseas? Calm down,


    Crystal. I''ll get Derrick to marry you. Otherwise, I''ll threaten him with my life. I''m his mother, and I''m


    sure he''ll relent.¡±


    Hearing that, Crystal lowered her eyes as glee danced across them.


    She had done everything she could think of, so there was no way she was going to ept a future


    where Derrick did not marry her. Though she no longer wished for Derrick to love her, she still wanted


    to be his wife. The Halliwell family was already disappointed in her, and they had essentially given up


    on her. Thus, her only chance at survival was by marrying into the Hisson family. Now, the baby in her


    was her ticket into the Hisson family. Reputation and pride are of utmost importance to the Hissons, so


    there was no way they were going to let their grandchild wander on the streets.


    Kate then said, ¡°Crystal, let''s go back first. You need to have a good rest and just focus on giving birth


    to the baby. Leave Derrick to me. I''ll make sure he marries you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Hisson,¡± Crystal meekly replied.


    ¡°We''ll soon be a family, so there''s no need for such courtesy.¡±


    Crystal nodded.


    The two hailed for a cab back to the Hisson residence.


    Terrence was sitting in the living room when they returned, and he was expressionless when he turned


    to look at the two of them.


    Kate carefully started, ¡°Dad, you''re home today?¡±


    Terrence glimpsed at her. ¡°Where''s Derrick?¡±


    ¡°Derrick left after he signed the divorce certificate with Tiffany, but I don''t know where he went,¡± Kate


    honestly answered. ¡°I think Crystal isn''t feeling well, so I''m going to take her upstairs to rest.¡±


    At that, Terrence nced at Crystal and said, ¡°Crystal, it''s not that I don''t like you, but many things are


    going on in the Hisson family right now. Why don''t you live in another condominium under the Hisson


    family''s name first? Don''t worry; I''ll arrange for a housemaid to take care of you. It won''t do your


    reputation any good if someone finds out that you''ve moved into the Hisson residence before marrying


    Derrick.¡±


    Crystal''splexion paled again.


    Derrick refused to marry her, and his refusal trapped her in an awkward spot among the Hissons.


    She had Derrick''s child in her, but she could not be his wife. As the prominent Halliwell family''s


    daughter, she ended up falling from grace and had to resort to trickery to get the chance to join the


    Hisson family. It was pitiful.


    However, Kate defended her. ¡°Dad, Tiffany was the one who wanted to get a divorce from Derrick. You


    can''t me this on Crystal. Moreover, Crystal''s pregnant now. She''s a much better choice than Tiffany,


    who can''t bear children. Furthermore, Crystal has a better standing in society than Tiffany. Tiffany has


    Oscar''s support, but she''s not actually rted to the Clintons. Nothing is as good as the fact that


    Crystal is the Halliwell family''s daughter, so I''d rather have Crystal as my daughter-inw.¡±


    Terrence smiled, but that smile of his was devoid of warmth.


    ¡°Crystal, go upstairs first. I have some things to talk to Kate about,¡± he said.


    At that, Crystal nced at Kate and said, ¡°Mr. Terrence, Mrs. Hisson, I''m going to head up first.¡±


    Once Crystal was gone, Terrence said, ¡°Kate, everyone knows what you''re doing; it''s just that no one


    says it out loud. I hope you know what you''re doing and where the limit lies. Otherwise, even Derrick


    will hate you.¡±


    His words made Kate stiffen her back. Nevertheless, she yed dumb and said, ¡°Dad, I''m not quite


    sure what you''re talking about.¡±


    A smile that did not reach his eyes appeared on Terrence''s face. ¡°I''m old, so I won''t be able to


    intervene in your matters for long. You''re a daughter-inw that I quite like, and Derrick is the most


    outstanding grandchild of his generation. I''m nning to have him take over the Hisson family''s


    business. However, he just told me yesterday that he doesn''t want to inherit it. You''ve driven away


    Tiffany, the one woman who could keep him in line. There''s nothing I can do about your presumptuous


    acts. However, if the Hisson family begins to fall from grace, you will be the one to me. I hope you''re


    sure of what you''re doing now.¡±


    Kate tensed up as disbelief flickered past her eyes.


    ¡°Dad, you''re joking with me, right?¡±


    ¡°I''m old. Why should I joke about such matters? I''ve reminded you several times to stay in your line and


    stop trying to y the matchmaker, but you didn''t want to listen to me. So, there''s nothing I can do


    about the current situation. You''ll have to find a way to deal with Derrick yourself.¡±


    With that said, Terrence left the house.


    Kate copsed onto the couch as a myriad of thoughts chaotically danced across her mind.


    That night, when Finnick came back and went to his bedroom, he saw Kate sitting in a daze. Worried,


    he asked, ¡°Dear, what''s the matter?¡±


    Kate lifted her head and miserably said, ¡°Darling, what do I do? Derrick told Dad that he wants to give


    up on the Hisson family''s inheritance. If he does that, we''ll be left with nothing!¡±


    Finnick frowned and asked, ¡°What''s he up to again? Didn''t he say that he''s going to get a divorce from


    Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°He did, but did you know what else he did? He transferred every asset he has to her. I don''t know


    what kind of spell Tiffany has cast on him to make him transfer the publishingpany he had worked


    hard on for years and the new productionpany to her name. Your son has truly gone mad this


    time.¡±


    By the time Finnick was done listening to Kate''s exnation, his brows were tightly knitted together.


    ¡°He really transferred his assets to that woman?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. He transferred them without hesitation. Now, he''s even giving up on the inheritance.


    You''re not interested in business, so he''s the only one who can help us get the Hissons'' inheritance.


    His decision is practically killing me!¡±


    At that moment, Finnick did not know how to console Kate.


    He was not Terrence''s only son, and his nephews were all grown up and had families on their own.


    They, too, were eyeing the Hissons''pany. With Derrick on their side, they had a good chance of


    getting the inheritance. However, if Derrick gave up on it, they were waiting to lose everything.


    With that thought in mind, a tidal wave of frustration crashed into Finnick.


    Kate muttered despondently, ¡°Darling, do you think I did something wrong? If I didn''t target Tiffany,


    does it mean that Derrick wille back to inherit thepany?¡±


    Finnick pulled her into his arms and uttered, ¡°Don''t overthink this. The Hissons have many businesses,


    and I refuse to believe that he''ll be able to establish something without the help of the Hissons. All men


    love fame and status. I believe he won''t dare to give up on the Hissons'' assets.¡±


    Kate nodded in agreement, but her heart was still heavy.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    The next day, thewyer, Alex, brought along with him Derrick''s property transfer letter andid them all


    out before Tiffany. ¡°Ms. Winters, these are the transfer letters for Mr. Hisson''s assets and management


    rights of his twopanies. They''ll belong to you as soon as you put your signature down.¡±


    The next day, thewyer, Alex, brought along with him Derrick''s property transfer letter andid them all


    out before Tiffany. ¡°Ms. Winters, these are the transfer letters for Mr. Hisson''s assets and management


    rights of his twopanies. They''ll belong to you as soon as you put your signature down.¡±


    Tiffany studied the documentsid out on the desk with aplicated look in her eyes, having mixed


    feelings about it.


    ¡°Mr. Feltham, while I appreciate all that you have done for me, I will not sign these documents. Please


    send them back to Derrick and inform him that I do not needpensation from him. My earnings


    throughout the years will ensure me a life of prosperity, so his assets are of no use to me,¡± Tiffany


    replied.


    Alex nced at Oscar.


    ¡°Mr. Feltham, you will do as she says,¡± Oscar demanded.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Clinton. I will bring these documents back to be handed to Mr. Hisson at his office.¡±


    Alex packed everything up into his suitcase before standing up. ¡°Mr. Clinton, Mrs. Clinton, Ms. Winters,


    I shall be taking my leave if there''s nothing else.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Mr. Feltham, you should stay and dine with us. You must be exhausted, having worked


    hard for Tiff these days.¡±


    Alex smiled before replying, ¡°You''re too kind, Mrs. Clinton. Mr. Clinton pays me a hefty sry each


    month, so it is my job to help him out. Besides, I need to work on other cases, so I won''t be staying.¡±


    Thus, Amelia and Tiffany could only see him off at the entrance.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Ms. Winters, please go back inside.¡± Alex bid them goodbye and entered the elevator.


    Both Amelia and Tiffany reentered the house.


    After ncing at Oscar, who was sitting on the sofa, Tiffany said, ¡°Oscar, thank you for extending a


    helping hand to me. I know you only did all of this because of Amelia, but I figured I do owe you my


    gratitude. Let''s have dinner together at night if you have time. It''ll be on me. Consider this as a


    celebration of me regaining my singlehood. Also, do introduce some quality and dedicated men to me if


    you know any.¡±


    Oscar looked at her before jabbing, ¡°Don''t smile if you don''t feel like it. That look on your face is


    hideous. I don''t mind going on a meal if it helps get rid of your boredom. A lot of young and outstanding


    guys work under Clinton Corporations, so I do know quite a few. If you are up to it, I can form a harem


    for you, and you can have your pick of men.¡±


    In a rare disy of affection, Tiffany punched him on his chest and smiled. ¡°Great job, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Having witnessed their interactions, Amelia finally put on a heartfelt smile.


    At night, Amelia, her family, and Tiffany went to a farmstay near rural areas. To their surprise, they ran


    into Jennifer again, with Carter standing by her side.


    Jennifer held Carter''s arm while greeting them enthusiastically. ¡°Amelia, Mr. Clinton, fancy seeing you


    here! I suppose it''s the workings of fate that had us meet here. Come dine with us if you would like to.¡±


    Jennifer''s uncharacteristic enthusiasm garnered Carter''s attention, who gave her a side nce that


    was filled with much confusion.


    However, she pretended to not notice his inquisitive gaze, opting to retain the dainty smile she wore on


    her lips. Compared to before, it was apparent that her demeanor was much more enthusiastic.


    All the while, Amelia watched her in puzzlement. Just when she was about to speak, Carter took over


    the conversation. ¡°Amelia, it''s been a while since everybodyst had a meal together. Let''s dine


    together now that we''ve bumped into each other here.¡±


    Seeing that Carter had extended an invitation, Amelia could only oblige.


    After all six of them, five adults and one child, got seated, Jennifer observed Tony up close and smiled.


    ¡°Tony sure has such delicate looks, abination of the best traits of both Amelia and Mr. Clinton. I bet


    nobody dares discipline such a cute kid.¡±


    Upon saying so, she noticed that all eyes were on her.


    Smiling, she added, ¡°Why are you all looking at me? Do you all disagree with me?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and raised her hand to caress Tony''s head. ¡°Tony, what should you say when


    Ms. Larson praises you?¡±


    In a crisp tone, Tony answered, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Larson. However, I don''t really like how you''re staring


    at me as if I''m a tasty lollipop up for grabs. I once watched a drama series, in which the bad guys who


    tried to get closer to children have that very same look in their eyes.¡±


    The smile on Jennifer''s face froze for a moment.


    In the meantime, Amelia paid more attention to Jennifer due to Tony''s words. After all, she was already


    slightly rmed by Jennifer''s sudden enthusiasm.


    Oddities were always suspicious, so she figured she had to be extra careful, especially when it came to


    matters regarding Tony''s safety.


    Fortunately, the waiter served their orders fairly soon, breaking that short but awkward standoff.


    Carter served both Jennifer and Tiffany in a gentlemanly manner, while Oscar served Amelia and Tony


    on his end.


    After that, Jennifer drank her soup quietly, less enthusiastic than before.


    Carter took a sip of his soup before inquiring, ¡°Where''s your husband, Tiffany? Why didn''t hee


    along for dinner?¡±


    He just had to ask that when I don''t wish to bring that up.


    Tiffany nced at Carter discreetly with her hand still hanging midair while holding her spoon.


    At the same time, Jennifer nudged Carter and whispered, ¡°She divorced Derrick. Don''t you know


    something this serious?¡± A look of astonishment fleeted across Carter''s gaze as he asked


    incredulously, ¡°Are you divorced, Tiffany? I''ve never heard it from Amelia.¡±


    Amelia shook her head slightly before exining, ¡°Something happened, and given the difference in


    their values and familial background, they decided to file for divorce. All right, let''s not talk about such


    solemn matters. We''ll drink instead. It''s not every day that we get to sit down together due to our busy


    schedules, so let''s drink to our heart''s content.¡±


    Amelia handed the wine bottle to Oscar, who opened it before pouring everyone some wine.


    Holding onto his wine ss, Carter said, ¡°I''m sorry, Tiffany. Allow me to toast you as an apology for my


    insolence just now.¡±


    Tiffany epted his toast smilingly. ¡°You jinx. I''m not that fragile, so you don''t have to tip-toe around


    me. Bill''s on me today, so everyone should enjoy the meal. Also, you''re not allowed to talk about work.¡±


    ¡°Sure. You''re as straightforward as ever, Tiffany. I''ll drink with you tonight,¡± Carter agreed.


    By the end of their meal, Jennifer held up her ss and announced, ¡°Guys, there is indeed a reason


    behind my enthusiasm tonight. First off, Carter is your friend. Then, Amelia and I had a


    misunderstanding due to what happened with my mother, during which I had taken out my anger on


    Carter. Coupled with the incident about the video clip, I came to think that I was not a good match for


    Carter. However, my mother recovered a few days ago and persuaded me to release old grudges to


    start anew. I was happy about my mother''s recovery, so I agreed to dine with Carter tonight, having


    figured I should give my rtionship with him a chance. Unexpectedly, I ran into all of you here today,


    so I was hoping to befriend you all. However, it seemed that my enthusiasm had scared the child. I


    shall hereby down three sses of wine as an apology to Tony.¡±


    She actually downed three sses of wine after that. Her cheeks were rosy as soon as she finished


    the wine.


    Carter tried to stop her from drinking, but she managed to dodge him.


    She said sincerely after getting drunk, ¡°I''m especially happy to meet you guys here today. Come on,


    let''s drink to our heart''s content. Amelia, Tiffany, you shouldn''t suspect me of having ulterior motives.


    As a woman, what I want is to have someone to rely on. I haven''t had it easy during these past few


    years. Carter wouldn''t even spare me a nce even though I''d been chasing after him for two years.


    Now that I finally got his attention, and he forgave me after the incident with the video clip, I no longer


    felt like putting up a front. So, I would like to marry and settle down with him. I''m also going to make


    sure thepany runs smoothly. I also no longer want to fight with the Clinton family, for it is quite


    meaningless. Besides, I am no match for Mr. Clinton, so I would like to ask him tonight to spare me for


    Carter''s sake.¡±


    Then, she drank another three sses of wine before passing out on the table.


    Her passing out shocked Amelia and the rest.


    ¡°You should send her home, Carter. She had drunk quite a lot. She had it hard living alone as a


    woman, so please take care of her,¡± Amelia said in concern.


    Carter carried Jennifer in his arms as he apologized, ¡°I''m sorry, Amelia. I''ll send her home. Enjoy your


    meal.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Take good care of her.¡±


    Carter nodded and took her away with him.


    Amelia furrowed her brows while looking at Oscar. ¡°What do you think thattter part of her speech


    means, Oscar? Are you still secretly trying to undermine her?¡±


    Oscar shook his head. ¡°I don''t stoop that low.¡±


    Amelia felt as if she were shrouded by confusion but still couldn''t figure out the reason behind


    Jennifer''s act.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She snapped back to her senses when Tony ushered crisply, ¡°Let''s go home, Mommy. I don''t like


    drunkards.¡±


    Amelia patted his head before gently soothing him, ¡°All right, let''s go home. Ms. Larson drank a lot


    because she was d, so don''t take it personally, you hear me?¡±


    Tony nodded.


    After paying the bills, Amelia left the farmstay alongside Oscar and Tiffany while holding Tony in her


    arms. The meal wasn''t as pleasant due to Jennifer''s drunken speech. For some reason, Amelia felt


    something heavy in her heart that wouldn''t dissipate.

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    When Carter sent the drunk Jennifer home to Larson residence, his brows furrowed at the empty


    mansion. He had no idea what had happened, for the ce was usually swarming with housekeepers.


    After he carried Jennifer out of the car, it took him a while to retrieve the key from her bag to open the


    door. Subsequently, he carried her into the bedroom and took off her shoes in a chivalric manner. Then,


    he brought out a wet towel to wipe her face. Once everything was done, he sat by the bed and swept


    her fringes aside. While he was staring at her, his eyes were filled with more than just infatuation. In


    reality, he was scrutinizing her with a sense of doubt.


    ¡°Jennifer, tell me, are you using me?¡± Carter remarked, followed by a gentle sigh.


    When Jennifer came to his office in the morning to tell him that she was considering getting together


    with him, it came as a sudden shock to him. By the time he regained his senses, the initial joy he felt


    was reced by suspicion of her motives.


    In the beginning, doubt was all that he harbored. It wasn''t until Jennifer was being over-friendly with


    Amelia at the homestay that he was certain that his hunch was spot on.


    Never did he imagine that Jennifer would one day use him, causing mixed emotions to arise in his


    heart.


    ¡°Jennifer, what''s really going through that mind of yours?¡± Carter murmured as he watched her fall


    asleep in her drunken stupor.


    Jennifer responded by turning to her side and mumbling¡ªas if she was talking in her sleep, ¡°Carter, I


    really love you. Don''t leave me, all right?¡±


    Jolted by her words, Carter, who was staring at her back, felt the tension in his gaze ease. Meanwhile,


    the previous suspicions he harbored toward her gradually dissipated.


    ¡°I''ll never leave you. Whatever you want to do, I''ll always be on your side,¡± Carter replied in a relenting


    tone. If she truly wanted to take Amelia down, Carter decided that he would deal with the situation from


    within. He neither wanted to make an enemy of Amelia nor see Jennifer be driven down the wrong path


    by her unresolvable hatred. Now that she was his woman, he would take over the responsibility of


    protecting her.


    After sitting by the bedside for a long time, he finally got up and left. The moment he did, the supposed


    drunk and sleeping Jennifer opened her eyes. She stared at the tightly shut door with her eyes filled


    with conflicted emotions.


    Retracting her gaze, she murmured in a guilty tone. ¡°Carter, I''m sorry. Please don''t me me for using


    you, as I just don''t have any other choice. It was the Clinton family who betrayed my mother first. If


    Oscar hadn''t been so ruthless toward my mom, I wouldn''t have chosen to harm his son. This is simply


    payback for what he has done.¡±


    That night, both of them were unable to sleep with their minds upied by their respective thoughts.


    The next day, Jennifer woke up after managing to get only two hours of sleep. The aftereffects of the


    alcohol and theck of sleep drained the color off her face and caused her lips to crack from


    dehydration.


    When she held her head and attempted to get out of bed to get some water, the door unexpectedly


    opened, and in walked Carter.


    The moment they made eye contact, a sense of awkwardness shed across Jennifer''s face.


    Nevertheless, Carter, who seemed quiteposed, walked over to help her up and asked in a


    concerned tone, ¡°Are you awake? Does your head hurt? Come, here''s some honey lemonade. I woke


    up early and made it for you.¡±


    Upon drinking a mouthful, Jennifer finally felt her thirst quenched. Since she had just woken up, she felt


    as if her throat was on fire.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she responded sincerely.


    As Carter gently helped her to drink more, he remarked, ¡°I''ve made breakfast for you. Once you''ve


    freshened up, you cane down for food. Now that you''ve agreed to date me, it''s only natural that I


    take care of you.¡±


    His words warmed Jennifer''s heart, eliciting a blush on both her cheeks. However, when she recalled


    that she was just using Carter, the delight she felt disappeared just as quickly as it came.


    ¡°Carter, you should wait outside. I''ll be down in a minute.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling shy? Okay, I''ll go downstairs first.¡± Holding her cheeks, Carter nted a kiss on her


    forehead and gave her a look of deep affection. ¡°If there''s anything you need, just let me know. Don''t


    take it all upon yourself, all right?¡±


    Jennifer nodded.


    After Carter left the room, Jennifer stroked her own head in a daze as an avnche of warmth and


    bitterness swept into her heart.


    ¡°Carter, would you hate me the day you find out that I''m just using you?¡± Jennifer mumbled.


    Initially, she never had the intention of doing so. However, her hand was forced by the circumstances,


    as she had no other way of getting close to Tony. Only by doing so could her n to kidnap thetter


    proceed.


    Given the progress she made, there was just no turning back now.


    The thought of her mother''s condition steeled her wavering heart immediately.


    After getting out of bed to brush her teeth and wash her face, Jennifer picked out an elegant dress from


    her wardrobe and put it on.


    Upon descending the stairs, she could see a smorgasbord of foodid on the table. As her eyes


    glistened with warmth, she broke into a vibrant smile when her gaze met Carter''s.


    Consequently, gentleness filled Carter''s eyes.


    ¡°Quick, let''s have breakfast,¡± Carter urged as he pulled out a chair for her.


    Settling down into her seat, Jennifer stared at the breakfast in front of her. ¡°Did you prepare all these? I


    never knew that you were such a good cook.¡±


    ¡°I know how to cook, just that I seldom do it. In fact, I even signed up for a cooking ss half a year


    ago. Although my cooking looks the part, I''m not sure whether the taste woulde through. Here,


    why don''t you give them a try,¡± Carter exined as he served her a bowl of oatmeal.


    Nodding in response, Jennifer attentively tried all the food he had prepared. Not only did they taste


    good, but they also gave her stomach aforting sensation. Subsequently, the headache she felt


    was also gone.


    Ever since what happened to Laura, she had never dared to dream of having a leisurely breakfast with


    Carter. Even though their rtionship was a Machiavellian one, enjoying such a scrumptious breakfast


    together was still something out of her wildest dreams.


    ¡°Is it any good?¡± Carter asked.


    Jennifer replied with a smile, ¡°It is. I didn''t expect you to be such a good cook¡ªit''s almost simr in


    standard to those from five-star hotels. When you no longer want to run apany one day, you can


    consider being a chef.¡±


    Gazing deeply into her eyes, Carter made a sweetment when she least expected it. ¡°If you''re


    willing to let me, I can be your personal cook for the rest of your life.¡±


    The words caused Jennifer''s hand to freeze. At the same time, she almost choked on the food in her


    mouth. Even the smile on her face began to fade slightly.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Do you not like the idea?¡± Carter inquired with a dimmed gaze.


    Shaking her head, Jennifer''s smile brightened. ¡°Why would I? It would be a dreame true to have


    such a handsome and exceptional chef. It''s just that I can''t afford to hire you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Carter scratched her nose with a grin. ¡°You don''t have to pay me. All you need to do is allow me to love


    and pamper you. After that, bear me two adorable children, and I''ll be you and the children''s chef for


    the rest of your lives.¡±


    Jennifer teased, ¡°Sounds like a very good deal to me.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you should cling onto me tightly so that I can take good care of you and be your personal


    chef.¡±


    Jennifer responded with a vibrant smile.


    Carter, when you learn that I''m going to harm a child, would you still be willing to be my chef for


    eternity? Would you still see me the same way once you discover that I''m just using you?


    Smiling wryly to herself, Jennifer didn''t harbor any hope for her future with Carter, for the gulf between


    them was just too big to bridge. Faye alone would be the first to object to their rtionship.


    After breakfast, Carter asked, ¡°Jennifer, where are your parents and the housekeepers? When I came


    backst night, I didn''t see anyone around.¡±


    Jennifer briefly froze before she continued as if nothing had happened. ¡°After my mom recovered from


    her sickness, she missed the old days of living overseas. Hence, my dad went over there with her.


    Since I''m the only one left at home, there was no point in keeping so many housekeepers. As a result, I


    dismissed all of them except the butler, who left with my parents given that they were used to his care.¡±


    Carter''s heart throbbed after he heard her exnation.


    He suggested, ¡°Considering that you have to run thepany and there''s no one to take care of you at


    home, why don''t I send some housekeepers over so that it won''t be so quiet?¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jennifer replied.


    Satisfied, Carter added, ¡°I''lle with some staff in the afternoon. They''re honest folk from rural areas,


    so there''s nothing for you to worry about.¡±


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    After chatting a while longer, Carter got to his feet and prepared to go to work.


    When Jennifer walked him to the car, he offered, ¡°Let me send you to the office.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. I''ll still need my car to meet a client for business. After that, we''ll probably have a meal


    together,¡± Jennifer declined.


    As Carter stroked her cheeks, it suddenly dawned upon him that their time together was hard-earned.


    ¡°Jennifer, I know it wasn''t easy for you to give me another chance. Because of that, I treasure it a lot


    and am serious about this rtionship. Therefore, let''s get married when the time is ripe,¡± Carter


    dered.


    Shaken by his words, Jennifer was gripped by a sudden sense of fear, for she knew that this was


    nothing but an illusion. When she was exposed for using him, they would probably go back to where


    they started¡ªnot having any contact with each other.


    Her viral video had ensured that the Scott family would never ept her. Despite living in the twenty-


    first century, conservative values continued to make women''s lives more challenging than men''s.


    Instead of answering directly, Jennifer urged, ¡°It''s gettingte. You should hurry up now.¡±


    After giving her a thoughtful look, Carter changed the subject. ¡°Take good care of yourself, and stay


    away from June. He''s nothing but trouble.¡±


    Jennifer cracked a slight smile. ¡°I know. You don''t have to nag.¡±


    After breaking into a vibrant smile, he nted a kiss on her lips before driving off.


    Jennifer, watching his car disappear, couldn''t stop the tears from welling up in her eyes.


    Subsequently, she retrieved her phone and gave June a call. Once she got through, she reported,


    ¡°June, he has taken the bait. With his help, I''m confident of bing close friends with Amelia. When


    the timees, we''ll definitely be able to kidnap Tony.¡±


    June replied over the phone, ¡°Well done, Jennifer. To be able to use the one you once loved, you''re


    more ruthless than I expected. Now, I truly believe that working together with you will achieve my


    desired goals.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don''t mess up, I''m sure we''ll get what we both want.¡± No sooner had Jennifer spoken


    than she ended the call.


    After driving to the office, she spent a busy afternoon there before leaving. When she arrived in the


    private room at the restaurant where she was due to meet her client, the person waiting for her was


    none other than Derrick.


    ¡°Derrick, sorry to have kept you waiting,¡± Jennifer apologized as she walked over with her bag slung


    over her shoulder.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Raising his gaze to look at her, he tugged the corners of his mouth and tly replied, ¡°I just got here


    too.¡±


    Upon settling down, Jennifer called for the waiter and ordered some food. When she was done, she


    handed the menu to Derrick, to which he replied, ¡°You decide.¡±


    After ordering on his behalf, she returned the menu to the waiter and said, ¡°Please hurry up with the


    food, thank you.¡±


    The waiter nodded in acknowledgment.


    Once he was gone, Jennifer spoke candidly. ¡°Derrick, I met Tiffany the day before and heard that both


    of you are divorced. That''s the reason I asked you out.¡±


    The moment he heard Tiffany''s name, Derrick''s expression visibly changed.


    ¡°How is she?¡± he inquired anxiously.


    Observing Derrick closely, Jennifer threw the question back at him instead of answering. ¡°Derrick, it''s


    obvious that you still have feelings for her, while she hasn''t forgotten you as well. In fact, she burst into


    uncontroble tears at the mention of your name. Therefore, can you really bear to see her stay by


    another man''s side?¡±


    Despite the sudden change in his expression, Derrick gave Jennifer a suspicious and wary look. ¡°Since


    when are you so close with Tiff?¡±


    Jennifer responded with a smile, ¡°Derrick, it seems you don''t understand how rtionships between


    girls work. Going for a meal and shopping together is enough for us to share our secrets with each


    other. Before we know it, we''re all on the same side. Besides, now that Carter and I are together, I''ll be


    seeing her more often. Considering that I have found happiness, I don''t want you to wallow in your own


    loneliness. So, I''ll get to the point. Do you want to reconcile with her or not?¡±


    Her words elicited an extremely bitter expression on Derrick''s face.


    ¡°She''s the woman whom I love the most. If I had a choice, I would never have let her go,¡± he replied


    solemnly.


    Jennifer advised, ¡°In that case, you should pursue her again. After all, you still have a chance as long


    as she isn''t dead.¡±


    ¡°You don''t understand. There''s no way she''ll forgive the mistake I made. Hence, there''s no getting back


    together for us.¡± The bitterness in Derrick''s smile intensified.


    In truth, Jennifer had already investigated everything that happened between the two of them. From her


    perspective, it wasn''t such a big deal at all. After all, Derrick had only cheated on Tiffany by getting


    Crystal pregnant, which was a mistake every man on Earth was susceptible to. As long as the man had


    sincerely admitted his mistake and changed, most women would choose to forgive.


    Despite knowing the truth, Jennifer pretended to be oblivious to it. ¡°Derrick, why don''t you tell me what


    happened? Perhaps I can help you in some way.¡±


    Leaning against his chair, theposed Derrick stared at her.


    ¡°Jennifer, I never knew that you were such a helpful person,¡± hemented.


    Jennifer spread her hands with a shrug. ¡°Derrick, if you don''t trust me, I''ll just stay out of it. After all, it''s


    your marriage, and an outsider like me shouldn''t be interfering anyway. Just treat this meal as a casual


    catch-up then.¡±


    Nevertheless, Derrick continued to scrutinize her as if to determine the sincerity of her intentions.


    As for Jennifer, she maintained herposure in front of him.


    It wasn''t until the waiter arrived with the food that the tension in the air was broken.


    Once the dishes wereid out on the table, Jennifer served Derrick a bowl of soup. ¡°Come, have some


    soup. You look as if you have lost a lot of weight. If not for the fact that I know you, I would''ve thought


    that you were a refugee from Alendor. As for your affairs with Tiffany, you can tell me whenever you''re


    ready to do so.¡±


    Only then did Derrick¡ªstaring at his soup¡ªrte to her everything that happened between him and


    Tiffany. From his voice, one could hear how he was tormented by his betrayal and how much he


    wanted Tiffany to return so that things could go back to the way they were.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    ¡°Derrick, you divorced Tiffany because of that woman? You''re behaving like a teenager now,¡± Jennifer


    sneered while looking at Derrick.


    Upon hearing that, Derrick responded with a wry smile.


    After taking a bite of the food, Jennifer continued, ¡°Derrick, tell me the truth. Are you sure you''re willing


    to part ways with Tiffany? What if someone who loves and cares for her appears in her life? What if


    Tiffany carries his baby? What if they live happily ever after, yet you''re stuck with a woman you don''t


    love? Wouldn''t you be jealous?¡±


    Derrick clenched his fists so tightly that his veins started popping up.


    Any discussion about Tiffany would cause him to lose his mind. He could no longer think clearly.


    Like a beast trapped in a cage, Derrick answered, ¡°She doesn''t even want to see me. What else can I


    do?¡±


    A corner of Jennifer''s lips quirked up. I knew it. He might be a smart guy, but when ites to Tiffany,


    he''ll lose his train of thought and analytical ability.


    ¡°You''re an intelligent man and a sessful businessman. Even when you crossed over into the filming


    industry, you performed your duties as a producer well. But somehow, you don''t seem to understand


    women. I wouldn''t believe anyone who tries to convince me that Tiffany has no feelings for you. She''s


    just concerned about Crystal''s baby.¡± Jennifer paused for a bit before giving the man a ruthless re. ¡°I


    don''t think you look forward to the baby''s arrival either. Why not just get rid of it? Get it done right now


    before it''s toote. You don''t seem like the kind of man who would show women mercy, anyway.¡±


    That idea did cross Derrick''s mind, but when Tiffany insisted on getting a divorce, he had utterly lost his


    composed self. He was so busy feeling sorry for himself that he did not have time to think of Crystal


    and the baby.


    ¡°So, what''s your n? Keep the baby? Derrick, I''ll tell you what I have in mind right now. Once Crystal


    gives birth to the child, Tiffany and you are over. I could tell Tiffany is not a forgiving person, so you


    better weigh your options,¡± Jennifer advised.


    A subtle glint shed across the man''s eyes. He was overwhelmed by mixed emotions.


    Jennifer shrugged and said, ¡°Of course, I totally understand you''re the father of Crystal''s baby, and you


    might not have the heart to get rid of it. But it also means you cherish an unborn child more than


    Tiffany.¡±


    Derrick''s face turned grim instantly.


    ¡°I know what to do now,¡± he said in a deep voice. He never thought of keeping Crystal''s baby in the first


    ce. I only want Tiffany to carry my baby. If she''s not the mother to my child, I''d rather not be a


    father.


    Derrick liked children, but they were not as important as Tiffany.


    Jennifer nodded. She decided not to ask further.


    Derrick looked at her and said, ¡°Jennifer, are you able to talk to Tiffany? Look after her for me. Once I


    settle the woman and the baby, I''ll look for her.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Jennifer thought for a while and continued, ¡°You know what, Derrick? I can help you. I can''t


    get women pregnant, but I know ways to induce a miscarriage. If you''re not convenient doing it, I can


    do it for you.¡±


    Derrick sized the woman up and started regaining his senses. He felt something amiss about Jennifer


    as he did not understand why she was so eager to lend him a hand.


    ¡°Why do you want to help me, Jennifer? To me, you don''t look like a helpful person,¡± Derrick


    questioned her motive.


    ¡°You have your motive, and I have mine. Amelia would thank me for helping you reunite with Tiffany,


    and I''ll be able to get in Oscar''s good books. I used to go against him in the past because I was too


    stupid, but I''ve learned that Larson Group would stand a better chance in expanding our business as


    long as he has our back.¡± Jennifer said matter-of-factly. ¡°So me helping you is a win-win situation. That


    said, it''s all right if you still don''t trust me. We don''t have to work together, anyway.¡±


    Derrick retracted his scrutinizing gaze and said, ¡°Okay. I trust you.¡±


    Jennifer smirked and said, ¡°Well, if that''s the case, I''ll get rid of Crystal''s baby for you then.¡±


    ¡°That won''t be necessary. I can do it myself. I''m a man, and I don''t need to depend on a woman.¡±


    Jennifer merely shrugged. Whatever he says.


    After dinner, the two walked out of the restaurant and went their separate ways. Jennifer then got into


    the car and called June.


    ¡°Do me a favor, June,¡± said Jennifer. She proceeded to tell June to get rid of Crystal''s baby.


    June was confused. ¡°Crystal Halliwell? What the heck? I don''t even know her. Why should I do that to


    her baby? You think I have nothing better to do, huh?¡±


    ¡°Crystal is Devin Halliwell''s granddaughter. Devin is an influential and respectable figure in Saspiuburg.


    She has been pestering Derrick and now is carrying his child. You better do as I say if you want me to


    get close to the two Winters. Stop being so wishy-washy,¡± Jennifer expressed her annoyance.


    June replied, ¡°Give me her information. I''ll get someone to see to it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. You''ll receive details about her in a moment.¡±


    When she was about to end the call, June stopped her. ¡°Come over here tonight. I''ve not touched you


    in a while. Let''s spend a night together.¡±


    Jennifer responded indifferently, ¡°Excuse me? It''s not my responsibility to warm your bed. And you


    should start respecting me as your equal partner.¡±


    June responded with a cold snort and mocked, ¡°So you''re protecting your chastity for Carter now? I


    hope you still remember our video has once gone viral on the inte. You can''t just forget about that,


    can you?¡±


    Jennifer''s face turned ashen. She was infuriated and embarrassed at the same time.


    ¡°June, if you don''t intend to show me any respect, I don''t think I can work with you anymore,¡± Jennifer


    said icily.


    June replied nonchntly, ¡°You don''t like what I said? But I''m telling the truth. Do you think Carter


    would cherish you like a treasure? You''re nothing but a piece of trash. Either youe over tonight, or


    I''ll send our sex videos to him. I''m sure he''ll be pleased to see his woman being pinned to the bed by


    another man.¡±


    Jennifer grimaced. ¡°You''re a jerk!¡±


    After hanging up on him, she looked down at the nk screen and started shivering.


    Jennifer knew she was ying with fire when she started working with June. At this point, it was too


    late for regrets.


    Her rtionship with Carter was no longer pure. Sometimes, she was afraid Carter might one day learn


    about her past and begin to despise her.


    She shut her eyes and tried to calm her mind. After regaining herposure, she opened her eyes


    and drove back to the office.


    Meanwhile, Derrick had returned to the office. His secretary caught up with him and said, ¡°Mr. Hisson,


    Mr. Feltham is here.¡±


    Derrick knitted his brows, and his expression darkened. After responding to his secretary''s remark with


    a nod, he opened the door and entered his office.


    Alex got up from the couch and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Hisson.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Feltham, I remember telling you I can help Tiffany take care of thepany, but she''ll remain the


    entity''s owner. I also intend to transfer all my assets into her ount. What else do you want to see me


    for?¡± Derrick said frankly.


    Alex took a document out of his briefcase and said, ¡°Mr. Hisson, Ms. Winters didn''t sign the papers.


    She''s also not interested in the property assets and the vis under your name. Since she didn''t drop


    her signature on it, the document is not legally enforceable. Kindly go through the papers. If you have


    no other questions, I shall take my leave now.¡±


    Derrick took over the document, flipped through the pages, and noticed that the few signature columns


    were left nk.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His expression turned grim. Though he had asked Alex to bring the document to Tiffany on three


    different trips, thette still refused to sign the papers. She doesn''t want my properties. She just wants


    to cut ties with me.


    The man felt miserable. It was as though someone was clenching his heart tightly.


    ¡°Did she say anything else?¡± Derrick lowered his eyes and said.


    ¡°Ms. Winters wants me to tell you that she doesn''t want all these. She''ll also transfer the money back to


    you soon. Since you two are divorced, she wants nothing to do with you anymore,¡± Alex said matter-of-


    factly.


    Derrick could only respond with a wry smile. ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Alex bobbed his head in response. He grabbed his briefcase and left the office.


    Derrick cupped his head with his hands and whispered, ¡°Tiffany, I know it''s my fault. But why wouldn''t


    you take the money? What can I do to get you to forgive me?¡±


    No one could give him an answer as he was the only person in the office.

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    Since Derrick couldn''t wrap his head around it, he eventually decided to head toward Amelia''s


    neighborhood.


    Moments after Derrick knocked on the door, Kurt opened it.


    Derrick gazed at Kurt and said, ¡°Kurt, is Tiff at home?¡±


    Kurt nodded and replied, ¡°She''s inside.¡±


    However, Kurt stopped Derrick when he wanted to walk into the house.


    Derrick looked at him in bewilderment and said, ¡°Kurt, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Tiffany said she has gotten a divorce from you. Therefore, she has nothing to do with you anymore.


    Please don''t disturb her again in the future,¡± Kurt warned him solemnly.


    Derrick''s mind went nk once he heard that.


    My life goes on with the only difference being you''re not allowed to be part of it.


    After a while, Derrick took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Kurt, I helped Amelia when she desperately


    needed it. Moreover, we used to drink together and discussed how to treat Amelia''s eyes on the


    balcony. I know you love Amelia deep down. In that case, you should understand how I feel. Since


    Tiffany is also your friend, you surely hope she can get the happiness she deserves, right?¡±


    After giving it some thought, Kurt stood sideways to make way for Derrick. ¡°She''s upstairs.¡±


    Derrick was grateful for Kurt''s help. ¡°Thank you.¡± He knew he would be no match for Kurt if he chose to


    barge into the house by force.


    Derrick went upstairs and tried to open the door. Since the door wasn''t closed, he entered the room


    and saw Tiffany squatting before a suitcase. Walking toward her quietly, he was stunned upon seeing


    an object in her hand.


    As he stared at it, Derrick couldn''t help but feel nostalgic. After quite some time, Tiffany finally decided


    to stand up. Perhaps because of squatting for too long, she went weak at the knees. Derrick swiftly


    supported her and worriedly asked, ¡°Tiff, are you all right?¡±


    Tiffany was startled upon seeing Derrick, who was very close to her. Aftering to her senses, she


    quickly hid the object and said with a cold expression, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Derrick gazed at the album that Tiffany deliberately inverted for a moment and asked, ¡°Tiff, you haven''t


    forgotten me, have you?¡±


    Tiffany hastily stood up and answered in a distant tone, ¡°I want to pack my stuff. Please get out.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Slowly, the glint of hope in Derrick''s eyes turned bleak.


    ¡°Tiff, can you please stop torturing me? I''ve missed you so much these days,¡± Derrick begged her.


    To his surprise, Tiffany chuckled upon hearing it.


    ¡°Tiff, why are youughing?¡± Derrick was clueless. Derrick wasn''t used to Tiffany keeping a distance


    from him. After all, they were still lovey-dovey two months ago but were now acting like strangers to


    each other. Therefore, he felt mentally exhausted due to the extreme contrast.


    ¡°Derrick, you already have another woman who will give birth to your child soon. Don''t tell me you''ve


    already forgotten about that?¡± Tiffany ridiculed.


    Derrick gazed at her searchingly and suddenly said, ¡°Tiff, can we start over if that child doesn''t exist?¡±


    Tiffany was stunned for a while before looking at him in bewilderment. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    However, Derrick didn''t respond to her question and merely repeated his words. ¡°Just answer me¡ª


    can we start over if the child doesn''t exist?¡±


    At that moment, Tiffany couldn''t help but think Derrick had begun to lose his mind.


    She took a step back and responded, ¡°Derrick, you''re not calm now. I don''t understand what you''re


    saying. Since I''m moving tomorrow, I must pack my stuff. Please excuse me.¡±


    A crazy glint shed across Derrick''s eyes as he walked closer to Tiffany and hugged her. Then, he


    begged her in a low tone, ¡°Tiff, please don''t treat me so coldly. I miss you so much. If you dislike


    Crystal, I can drive her out. If you dislike the baby in her belly, I can make it disappear. I regret getting a


    divorce from you. I don''t have any feelings for her. However, I''m about to lose you just because


    someone set me up to sleep with her. I''m willing to kill her if we can start over.¡±


    Immediately, Tiffany''s heart skipped a beat. She was afraid Derrick would do something stupid.


    Tiffany quickly wriggled free from his embrace and grabbed his arm instead. ¡°Derrick, please calm


    down. I don''t care how you slept with Crystal, but the child is innocent. Since you''re its dad, you should


    ensure it is born safely and bear a father''s responsibility. Eliminating its existence shouldn''t have


    crossed your mind at all. If you do that, I''ll seriously question your character and wonder why I would


    fall for such a man in the past.¡±


    Presently, Derrick''s despondent look with his bloodshot eyes and sunken cheeks was entirely different


    from his confident and proud look of the past.


    ¡°Tiff, I only made one mistake. Do you really want to end our rtionship because of that?¡±


    Tiffany''s eyes turned bloodshot, and her chest rose and fell heavily.


    The next moment, Tiffany shouted, ¡°What do you want me to do then? You slept with Crystal, and thus


    she is carrying your child. If I were cruel, I would ask her to abort the child. I could continue being your


    wife and pretending that nothing had happened. However, I couldn''t do it. I''m not a benevolent saint.


    Hence, I hate her for plotting to snatch you from me. Despite that, the child is innocent, merely the


    consequences of you making a mistake. Once the child is born, it will be a constant reminder of your


    betrayal against me. I''m sorry, but I can''t tolerate it.¡±


    She paused for a while and lowered her voice. ¡°My heart broke after I got a divorce from you. I couldn''t


    eat or sleep well. Also, I dreamed of you many times. The dreams often begin with our sweet moments


    but always end with your betrayal. You married Crystal, had a child, and lived happily ever after.¡±


    With that, Tiffany squatted down and burst into tears.


    In this failed marriage, the pain that Tiffany had to endure was no less than Derrick''s. Her heart broke


    whenever she recalled Crystal was pregnant, and it would never recover.


    To Tiffany, their only solution was to get a divorce and be strangers who would never talk to each


    other. Then, she would use the rest of her life to let go of the happiness and pain that Derrick brought


    to her.


    After calming himself down, Derrick crouched and hugged Tiffany. He could instantly feel that she was


    a lot thinner than before. The next moment, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Tiff, can we please just start


    over? I can''t afford to lose you.¡±


    In response, Tiffany wept silently. Derrick felt as if a knife was stabbing his heart relentlessly as it ached


    terribly.


    ¡°Tiff, I beg you. Can you give me another chance?¡±


    Suddenly, Tiffany pushed Derrick away and ran out of her bedroom. Upon arriving downstairs, she


    asked Kurt to stop Derrick before fleeing out of the apartment.


    Derrick wanted to chase after her but was stopped by Kurt.


    ¡°Kurt, make way,¡± Derrick shouted anxiously.


    Kurt replied expressionlessly, ¡°Mr. Hisson, you and Tiffany have gotten a divorce. Please give her the


    space she deserves.¡±


    Unwilling to listen, Derrick put on a stern expression and argued, ¡°Kurt, I don''t wish to go against you.


    Please get out of the way. This is a matter between Tiff and me.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany is my friend. I won''t allow anyone to harm her, not even you.¡±


    Moments after their gazes met, Derrick suddenly threw a punch at Kurt to start a fight. Although Kurt


    was a professional martial artist, Derrick had also learned martial arts when he was young. Hence,


    Derrick could put up a fight for some time. As they were engaged in an all-out brawl, the couch was


    caught in the crossfire and damaged to a certain extent.

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    When Amelia and Oscar came back, they instantly saw both Kurt and Derrick were injured. Amelia


    couldn''t help but frown and ask Derrick, ¡°What''s the meaning of this, Derrick?¡±


    Derrick gently touched his swollen lips and said, ¡°I wanted to meet Tiff, but your bodyguard was too


    upromising. We had an argument which escted to a fight, resulting in this.¡±


    ¡°If I didn''t remember wrongly, you have already divorced Tiff, Derrick. You even brought Crystal and


    your mother to City Hall to humiliate her, so don''t try to put up an act in front of us now. Are you


    regretting your decision and seeking to get back together with Tiff again?¡± Amelia had her arms folded


    across her chest defensively as she questioned him.


    Derrick frowned and solemnly said, ¡°I really didn''t mean to make things difficult for Tiff at City Hall.¡±


    ¡°Whatever! Anyway, you and Tiff are divorced, so you should just stay with Crystal and focus on taking


    care of her and your unborn baby. As for Tiff, we''ll take good care of her. We''ll also help introduce good


    men to her. Many rich guys would be more than happy to marry a woman like her, unlike you ungrateful


    Hissons.¡± Amelia waved him off.


    Derrick''s expression darkened, and he hissed, ¡°I thought we are friends, Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Were. We used to be, but we''re no longer friends now,¡± Amelia retorted.


    Derrick''s face fell, but he brushed off her retort. ¡°I''m not here to pick a quarrel with you, Amelia. I just


    want to meet Tiff,¡± he said.


    Crossing her arms, Amelia replied, ¡°Leave now if you know what''s good for you, Derrick. Tiff is no


    longer rted to you, so this harassment is not going to do anyone any good. She''s not your


    responsibility anymore.¡±


    Derrick took a deep breath and reminded himself not to blow up. He had to suppress his impulsive


    desires, for if he didn''t, he was sure Oscar would step in to make sure he would never get to see


    Tiffany ever again.


    ¡°I''ll head home then. Please take good care of Tiff. I''ll be back to see her again,¡± Derrick despondently


    said.


    Amelia was about to say something sarcastic to him, but seeing how dispirited he was, she held her


    tongue and spoke no further.


    After Derrick left, she turned to Kurt in concern and asked about his injuries.


    ¡°I''m fine, so don''t worry,¡± Kurt assured.


    Despite his insistence that he was fine, Amelia still went upstairs to get the medical kit for him.


    Kurt dressed his wounds, then took leave and wisely made himself scarce.


    Amelia initially wanted to ask him to stay for dinner, but she changed her mind after she caught sight of


    Oscar and remembered he was with her.


    After Kurt left, Amelia frowned and asked, ¡°Oscar, is there a way to stop Derrick from harassing Tiff?¡±


    ¡°Sure! Get rid of him, and he''ll never be able to appear again. Alternatively, we can go after his


    business. He won''t have time for love if he''s busy fire-fighting to salvage hispany,¡± Oscar said


    solemnly without batting an eyelid.


    Amelia thought about his suggestions and decided they were not feasible.


    ¡°Forget it! I''ll have a talk with Tiff and see what she says. Oh gosh! How did things get so messy?¡± She


    sounded really frustrated.


    Oscar''s eyes dimmed, and he went over to console her. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll make sure he won''t have time


    toe and bother Tiffany anymore,¡± he reassured.


    Amelia contemted for a moment, then looked him in the eyes and said, ¡°Don''t get involved in this,


    Oscar. I think Tiff is the best person to handle this. You can stop him for a period of time, but you can''t


    keep him away forever. Tiff and Derrick have toe to an agreement between themselves and settle


    it once and for all. Otherwise, even after his child is born, he and his family will still be a bother to Tiff. I


    really should have stopped Tiff from getting together with him in the beginning.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Oscar went into a pensive mood and appeared to be thinking about how to deal with Derrick.


    Amelia gave Tiffany a call to find out where she was.


    ¡°Is he gone?¡± Tiffany asked instead.


    ¡°Yes, he has left, so you can stop hiding. Didn''t you say you''ve moved to a new apartment? Can Oscar


    and I visit the ce?¡± Amelia asked.


    After getting the address from Tiffany, she and Oscar immediately set off for that neighborhood.


    In no time, they arrived and took the elevator up to Tiffany''s ce. She was quick to answer the door.


    Amelia walked into Tiffany''s apartment and saw she had already cleaned up the ce. The apartment


    was sparsely furnished, with only a couch and a table. It was so bare that one could easily mistake it


    for a rental apartment for tourists.


    ¡°Do you really n to stay here?¡± Amelia asked with concern. ¡°This ce is too quiet and doesn''t seem


    to be a safe neighborhood. Most importantly, this is not a high-end development with good security


    arrangements, so your privacy is not fully protected. Moreover, isn''t three rooms and a hall too small for


    you? The renovation is also too basic.¡± She was obviously not satisfied with the ce.


    Tiffany smiled and replied, ¡°I find this ce pretty cozy. It''s quiet and the surrounding is quite nice. It''s


    an ideal ce for me to do my writing. When you have the time,e and visit me with Tony! Oh, by


    the way, I''ve changed my phone number, so remember to get it from meter. I don''t want to cross


    paths with any of the Hissons anymore.¡±


    Amelia nodded and said, ¡°Don''t worry. Oscar and I will settle them. Are you writing a movie script


    now?¡±


    ¡°Yup. I''ve already created an outline, so I should be able to start my screenwriting tonight. I''ll be busy,


    but busy is good as that will keep me from wasting time on unnecessary worries.¡± Tiffany shrugged and


    appeared to be in good spirits.


    Amelia was happy for her. ¡°d you''ve adjusted well to the changes. I''ll get two part-time helpers to


    come and help you with your household chores. I''ll remind them not to interrupt you when you''re


    working, so don''t worry. You have a tendency to skip meals when you are engrossed in your work, so


    with them around, at least I''m assured your meals will be ready for you.¡±


    Tiffany epted Amelia''s offer graciously as she knew Amelia was worried for her.


    Amelia nagged at Tiffany for a while like a concerned mother, and when she was about to leave, Tiffany


    hesitantly said, ¡°Amelia, if Derrick asks about me, please tell him I left the country. I don''t want to get


    involved with him anymore.¡±


    ¡°Noted. I''ll do that,¡± Amelia promised.


    On the way out, while in the elevator, Oscar turned to Amelia and asked, ¡°Amelia, do you want to go


    with me to meet Old Mr. Hisson?¡±


    Amelia looked up with a puzzled expression on her face.


    ¡°When you were chatting with Tiffany just now, I gave Old Mr. Hisson a call. He invited us for tea,¡±


    Oscar exined.


    Amelia nodded, and Oscar drove with her to an elegantly renovated coffee bar.


    A gracious greeter came up to wee them and gestured for them to enter. ¡°Wee, Mr. and Mrs.


    Clinton. This way please.¡±


    She led them to a private room, respectfully did a half-bow, and announced, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Clinton have


    arrived, Old Mr. Hisson.¡±


    Terrence put down his cup of coffee and waved her off, saying, ¡°Thank you. You may leave.¡±


    The greeter nodded and quietly left the room.


    Oscar had his arm wrapped around Amelia''s waist as he walked into the private room. ¡°Hello, Old Mr.


    Hisson,¡± he greeted.


    Terrence gestured at the empty seats opposite him and invited them to sit down. He was about to pour


    them a drink, but Amelia quickly beat him to it and filled their cups instead.


    Oscar did not bother to beat around the bush. He looked Terrence in the eyes and said, ¡°Old Mr.


    Hisson, I asked to meet up with you because of your grandson.¡±


    There was a brief glint in his eyes, but Terrence maintained a calmposure and asked, ¡°What did


    my good-for-nothing grandson do this time?¡±


    ¡°He came to my ce earlier today, kicked up a big fuss, and even broke a couch I imported from


    Irushea. I want to discuss this matter with you because if I keep quiet about it, everyone will think I''m a


    pushover.¡± Oscar narrowed his eyes and casually said. However, Terrence was no greenhorn, so he


    clearly understood the subtle threat Oscar was giving.


    Terrence rubbed the stubble on his chin and grimly said, ¡°If that good-for-nothing really did such a


    foolish thing, I''ll definitely punish him for it. I''ll call him over now to apologize to you.¡±


    Oscar took a sip of his drink and smilingly replied, ¡°Old Mr. Hisson, I''m not here to ask for an apology


    from Mr. Derrick. I just hope you can keep an eye on him and rein him in. He''s already divorced from


    Tiff, so he should behave ordingly. It will be regretful if we allow his problem to spoil the rtionship


    between the Hissons and the Clintons.¡±


    Terrence''s tired-looking eyes became dark and solemn.


    Then, he sighed and bemoaned, ¡°It''s Derrick''s loss. I''ve always been fond of Tiff. Unfortunately, his


    mother was short-sighted and did not see the bigger picture. I appreciate the faith you have in me. I''ll


    definitely sit Derrick down for a good talk and make sure he doesn''t bother Tiff again.¡±


    Oscar raised his cup for a toast and said, ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Hisson. We look forward to our future


    coboration with you and your family on any suitable projects. I keep business and personal affairs


    separate, so I''ll not let this affect us. Here''s a toast to you!¡±


    Terrence also raised his cup and drank to it. The two men''s eyes met and they exchanged a knowing


    nce. Some things were best left unspoken.


    After the toast, Oscar bid his goodbye. ¡°It''s gettingte, Old Mr. Hisson. Tony is waiting for us at home,


    so Amelia and I need to get going. Let''s meet up for fishing someday!¡±


    Terrence stood up with the help of his bodyguards and replied, ¡°Sure! An old man like me needs to rest


    early as well. Let''s get going.¡±


    Oscar and Amelia walked with Terrence to his waiting car and respectfully said, ¡°After you, Old Mr.


    Hisson.¡±


    Terrence went into the car, then popped his head out and said, ¡°Oscar, Amelia, can you see if Tiff can


    spare some time tomorrow? This old man would like to invite her to dinner. After all, she was family to


    us for almost a year. My grandson has let her down, but I hope she will not avoid me as well.¡±


    Amelia bent over and said, ¡°I''ll check with Tiffter. If she is agreeable, I''ll get Oscar to give you a call.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Amelia. I just wish to have a chat with her. She really doesn''t need to avoid all the Hissons


    as if we''re terrifying beasts...¡±


    Amelia nodded and watched as Terrence closed the car door and ordered his driver to start the


    engines.


    ¡°Let''s go too, Oscar,¡± Amelia said as Terrence''s car disappeared around the corner.


    Oscar led her to their car, ushered her in, and fastened her seat belt for her.


    She leaned back in her seat and asked, ¡°Will Old Mr. Hisson get offended, Oscar?¡±


    ¡°No, he won''t.¡± Oscar was confident when he said that. ¡°He headed the Hisson family for so many


    years and has invested a lot of effort into their family business. He knows what is good for his business.


    Clinton Corporations is the number one corporation in Tayhaven, so he will not want to offend us. He''s


    more level-headed than Derrick''s mom, so he can clearly see how much you mean to me. You and


    Tiffany are best friends, and Derrick''s affair and infidelity led to their divorce. He will definitely punish


    Derrick to appease Tiffany and also to humor us,¡± he added.


    As Oscar''s words sank in, Amelia suddenly became disgusted with the superficial and materialistic


    Hisson family. She felt sorry for Tiffany, thinking about the suffering her best friend had had to endure


    while living with such a family for almost a year.


    Kate was unfriendly to her and Terrence was only hypocritically nice to her for his own benefit. I thought


    at least Derrick was sincere in his love, but in the end, he proved to be a scumbag who betrayed her


    and fathered a child with another woman. And he had the cheek to harass her even after his affair was


    exposed. How utterly appalling!


    ¡°Oscar, would it be too much if I asked you to cut off all ties with the Hissons?¡± Amelia suddenly asked.


    Oscarughed. He gently caressed her face and replied, ¡°Do you really want to interfere in my work


    matters?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I was just kidding,¡± Amelia muttered, disheartened.


    Oscar smiled and kept quiet, but he had already made up his mind that Clinton Corporations would


    never work with the Hissons in the future. However, he felt there wasn''t a need to share that decision


    with Amelia.


    When they reached home, Hugo had already put Tony to bed.


    ¡°Thank you, Hugo. It must be a bore for you to have to take care of Tony,¡± Amelia said.


    Hugo gave her a half bow and said, ¡°No, Mrs. Clinton, not at all. Tony is very smart and obedient. I''m


    ashamed to say this, but I have a hard time catching up with his logical thinking!¡±


    Amelia smiled upon hearing that.


    ¡°I''ll take my leave now, Mrs. Clinton,¡± Hugo added, and Amelia nodded.


    As Hugo turned to leave, he suddenly thought of something, so he turned around and said, ¡°Mrs.


    Clinton, could you go check on Tony? I have something to report to Boss.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Go ahead!¡±


    Hugo went to the study and shared his findings with Oscar.


    Oscar frowned and questioned, ¡°You''ve discovered that Tony is being followed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss! Kurt and I suspect that to be so. I keep getting this feeling that someone is watching Tony,


    but I always fail to see anyone when I give chase. To err on the side of caution, we should get


    ourselves ready for that scenario.¡± Hugo was solemn and serious when he said that.


    Oscar smirked and uttered, ¡°I would really like to see who is the one with the guts to target my son! Get


    a few men to secretly protect Tony. I won''t allow anyone toy a finger on my son!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Hugo hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°Could the people who are stalking Tony be


    those foes who got away five years ago?¡±


    Oscar narrowed his eyes as a menacing look appeared in them. ¡°I hope it''s them. That will give me a


    chance to finish them off once and for all.¡±


    ¡°You''re right, Boss.¡± Hugo looked down and agreed.


    After taking a deep breath, Oscar instructed, ¡°Watch over Tony carefully, Hugo. Don''t let him interact


    with any strangers, okay?¡±


    Hugo nodded.


    Oscar then waved him off and said, ¡°You may go now.¡±


    After Hugo left, Oscar rubbed his temples, looking troubled.


    Amelia walked in with a ss of milk and noticed his grave expression. She ced the ss on the


    table and asked, ¡°What''s wrong? What did Hugo say?¡±


    Hiding his troubled feelings and putting on a smile, Oscar pulled her into his arms. He assured her,


    ¡°Just some work issues. I can handle it, so don''t worry.¡±


    Amelia nodded, got out of his embrace, and brought the ss of milk to him. ¡°Drink some milk, and


    don''t stay up toote.¡±


    Oscar took the ss and gulped it down before kissing her on her lips. Pushing some of the milk into


    her mouth, he teased, ¡°Is it sweet?¡±


    Amelia swallowed the milk and replied, ¡°Yes, it''s sweet.¡±


    ¡°Go to bed. I''ll finish off some work and thene to you.¡± Oscar caressed her face tenderly and


    urged.


    She took the empty ss from his hand, gave him a peck on the cheek, and said, ¡°Good night!¡±


    Oscar''s grim expression returned after Amelia left the study. Despite it beingte at night, he still made


    a few work calls. Amelia was already asleep by the time he went back to their bedroom. He got into


    bed and snuggled up to her, gradually dozing off.

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    The next day, Terrence went to Derrick''s publishingpany personally. Upon seeing him, Derrick''s


    secretary was shocked. She quickly walked over to Terrence. ¡°Old Mr. Hisson, what brings you here?¡±


    Terrence shot her a nce. ¡°Where''s Derrick?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Mr. Derrick is having a meeting in the conference room. Why don''t you wait inside?¡± the secretary


    replied in fear and trepidation.


    With that, Terrence walked into Derrick''s office. The secretary then came in a little whileter with some


    tea and snacks.


    ¡°Old Mr. Hisson, you can have some tea first. Mr. Derrick will be back after around half an hour,¡± the


    secretary said.


    ¡°You may go now.¡±


    ¡°All right. I''m going back to continue with my work.¡±


    After the secretary left the office, Terrence stood up and observed Derrick''s office.


    Suddenly, he noticed a photo of Derrick and Tiffany on the office desk. Aplicated emotion shed


    across his eyes as he fell into deep thought.


    As soon as Derrick returned from his meeting, his secretary approached him. ¡°Mr. Derrick, Old Mr.


    Hisson is here. He''s now waiting for you in your office.¡±


    Derrick lowered his gaze, nodding.


    The next moment, he opened the office door and walked inside. Loosening his necktie, he greeted


    Terrence casually, ¡°Granddad, you''re here.¡±


    Derrick appeared disheveled and unkempt. Moreover, his tired eyes were bloodshot while a dejected


    expression marred his face. Seeing that, Terrence couldn''t help but frown. ¡°Derrick, do you even see


    yourself? You used to be a man full of vigor and spirit. Why are you like this now?¡±


    Derrick took off his necktie and threw it on the couch on the other side before sitting down. Looking


    exhausted, he asked, ¡°Granddad, why are you here? Do you have anything to discuss with me?¡±


    Terrence''s heart clenched. He said, ¡°Derrick, I know you''re upset, but you''ve already divorced Tiffany.


    Nothing is going to change that. How could you go to Oscar''s house to cause trouble? You even broke


    their couch.¡±


    Derrick let out a chuckle. ¡°Oh? Oscar has gone toin to you, has he? Did Tiff go together with


    him? I tried to call her, but her number''s not in service anymore. She changed her number just because


    she wanted to avoid me, so I actually hope that she has gone to see you.¡±


    If one paid close attention, they would probably notice that Derrick was scratching his suit


    uncontrobly when he was speaking.


    Naturally, Terrence noticed his strange behavior. ¡°Derrick, are you okay?¡± he asked worriedly.


    Derrick shrugged,ughing nonchntly. ¡°Granddad, I''m fine. In fact, I''ve never felt this great before.


    It''s just a divorce. I can still stand it!¡± Suddenly, an idea popped up in his mind. ¡°Granddad, do you think


    Tiff wille and see me if something bad happens to me?¡±


    Terrence felt a chill run down his spine. He gazed at Derrick with sharp, icy-cold eyes. ¡°Derrick, what do


    you mean? It''s just a divorce, and you''re already thinking of ending your life? Are you still a man?¡±


    Derrick ran a hand down his face. However, he was back to normal again in the next moment.


    ¡°Granddad, if there''s nothing else, you may leave first. I still have a lot of work to handle,¡± he said in a


    calm tone.


    Terrence was infuriated. He felt as if there was a huge boulder weighing down on his chest.


    ¡°You b*stard! Is this how you should talk to your granddad?¡± he roared.


    Derrick shot Terrence an ambiguous nce. ¡°Granddad, the Hissons are the ones who forced me to do


    this. You, my parents, and the others from the family look like you''re defending Tiff on the surface.


    Nevertheless, you, more than anyone else, know best what your true intentions are. I''m not ming


    you. I know you''re doing this for the Hisson family. But then, I have to say that this entire family has


    sessfully disgusted me. Back then, I didn''t mind taking over the family business for the sake of Tiff,


    but she''s gone now. So, I no longer have to deal with you hypocrites anymore. That''s pointless, after


    all. But then, can you please stoping to mypany? I don''t want you to dirty this ce.¡±


    Terrence felt his chest be even tighter. Clutching his chest, he stared at Derrick stonily. Although


    his face was devoid of expression, he had a powerful presence. ¡°Derrick, say that again.¡±


    Derrick stood up and looked down at Terrence. A cold and solemn expression crept on his young face.


    Surprisingly, his aura was almost as powerful as Terrence, who had been a leader for years.


    ¡°Granddad, let me repeat myself again. I won''t take over the family business of the Hisson family. Stop


    coming here to lecture me.¡± He made sure to enunciate each word slowly and clearly as he spoke.


    Terrence stood up by supporting himself using his cane. His hand was shaking as he clenched the


    handle hard, his chest hurting even more at the moment.


    Just when he was about to say something, the phone in Derrick''s pocket started ringing. Derrick took it


    out and looked at the screen, only to find that it was an unknown number calling. Initially, he didn''t want


    to pick up. However, when he thought that it might be Tiffany, he quickly answered the call.


    ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Hisson? I''m calling from 187 Central Hospital. Ms. Crystal Halliwell, a car ident


    victim, has arrived at our hospital. We found your number in her contacts list. Can youe over


    now?¡± A gentle female voice sounded from the other end of the line.


    Derrick''s eyes lit up. His hand, which was holding his phone, started trembling. He said anxiously, ¡°Is


    the baby in her belly still alive? How is she? Is her injury serious? She''s going to die, isn''t she?¡±


    The nurse on the other end of the line fell silent. After a moment, she replied, ¡°Mr. Hisson, Ms. Halliwell


    is undergoing surgery in the operating room now, so her current condition is unclear. Can youe


    over now?¡±


    Derrick took a deep breath. ¡°Okay. I''m on my way.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, he said to Terrence with a smile, ¡°Granddad, you''re so eager to get a


    grandchild, right? I''m afraid that you''re going to be disappointed. God is on my side. Crystal just got


    into a car ident. I guess she won''t be able to keep the baby in her belly.¡±


    With that said, Derrick strode out of the office. He couldn''t wait to hear from the doctor that Crystal had


    lost her baby. While he couldn''t bring himself to get rid of that baby, he would be d if someone could


    do it for him. Don''t me me for being vicious. The baby means nothing to mepared to Tiffany.


    Terrence followed him out in a hurry. After getting into his car, he asked his driver to follow Derrick''s car.


    Soon after, Derrick arrived at the hospital. He asked the nurse which operating room Crystal was in and


    rushed toward that building.


    When he saw a nurse, who happened to pass by the hallway in that building, he stopped her anxiously.


    ¡°Do you know how the car ident victim who was just sent here is doing now?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Sir. I''m unsure about that. Please wait patiently.¡± With that said, the nurse walked away.


    Derrick waited outside the operating room. Just then, Terrence arrived at the hospital too. ¡°Derrick,


    what''s the situation?¡± he asked.


    Derrick fixated his gaze upon the red light above the operating room. Gritting his teeth, he replied, ¡°I


    don''t know, but I hope the baby in her belly is dead.¡±


    Terrence nced at him without saying anything.


    Terrence and Derrick waited outside the operating room silently. After some time, the red light finally


    went out. Following that, a group of doctors walked out of the operating room. Derrick approached the


    doctors and stopped the one who walked in the front. ¡°Doctor, how is she? Did she have a


    miscarriage?¡±


    ¡°She''s fine. There''s nothing serious. Her baby is all right too, so don''t worry.¡± The doctor continued, ¡°By


    the way, you''re her husband, right? Please go and settle the payment. We''ll send the patient to the


    general wardter.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Instantly, Derrick''s expression darkened as he spun around and walked away.


    ¡°Hey! What''s wrong with you? Your wife is still inside the operating room. You can''t leave yet! Also, you


    have to go and settle the payment!¡± the doctor shouted from the back.


    However, Derrick remained unbothered.


    Terrence immediately stopped the doctor, who was chasing after Derrick. Turning around, he ordered


    his bodyguard to go and settle the medical fee.


    ¡°Doctor, is the patient and her baby really fine?¡± he queried.


    ¡°Don''t worry. Both of them are fine. I must say, though, that young man is just too cruel. He doesn''t


    even care about his wife and child,¡± said the doctor, who was evidently dissatisfied with Derrick''s


    reaction.


    Terrence shed a smile without exining anything. He then asked the nurse to transfer Crystal to the


    VIP ward.


    Meanwhile, Derrick had already left the hospital. He was so furious that he lifted his fist and started


    punching a pir. Immediately, his knuckles started bleeding.


    When Terrence walked out of the hospital, he noticed that Derrick was inflicting harm on himself.


    Immediately, he rushed over to lecture thetter, ¡°Derrick, what are you doing?¡±


    Derrick withdrew his hand, which was already a bloody mess. Turning around, he said indifferently,


    ¡°Granddad...¡±


    Terrence stared at him for some time. Suddenly, he heaved a sigh. ¡°Derrick, you''ve crossed the line.


    You can''t even control your emotions well. How are you going to be sessful like this?¡±


    A bitter smile bloomed on Derrick''s face. He pointed in the direction of the hospital, saying, ¡°Granddad,


    I just want the baby in her belly to die. I never thought it would be so difficult. Even a car ident can''t


    get rid of it. Crystal''s really destined to be my nemesis.¡±


    ¡°Derrick, don''t forget that you''re the father of that baby. You''re the one who made her pregnant. You


    shouldn''t be running away, let alone cursing your own child like that! Instead, you should be


    responsible for her like a true man would,¡± Terrence lectured him in a deep voice.


    He disapproved of the way Derrick could curse his biological child. To him, that was an irresponsible,


    cowardly act.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    Jennifer had a disdainful look when she was informed by June that Crystal did not have a miscarriage


    from the ident. ¡°You can''t even do such a small thing. How can you deal with Oscar?¡± she derided.


    June was starting to lose his temper when he heard what Jennifer said. ¡°This is Derrick''s matter. Why


    are you such a busybody? I suggest you behave and don''t mess with Tony for now. The people I''ve


    sent to monitor them have told me that Oscar has beefed up their security to keep an eye on Tony, and


    they''re all good at fighting. You''ll be no match for them,¡± June warned.


    A sense of contempt rose in Jennifer''s heart.


    ¡°June, you''re just trying to shift the me. You''re such a loser. Whatever. You either sneak into the


    hospital to get rid of the baby in that woman''s belly or shut your mouth.¡± With that, Jennifer hung up on


    him.


    ¡°Jennifer, listen to me¡ªDamn it, how dare you hang up on me?¡± June smashed his phone on the


    ground. He was so infuriated that he kicked the man in front of him and cursed, ¡°A bunch of trash! You


    all couldn''t even deal with a woman! I spent so much money to hire all of you for nothing! I''m giving you


    all another chance. Go to the hospital and get rid of the baby in her belly. You can all get lost if you fail


    the mission again!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± With a stern expression, the man turned and left.


    That night, a few dark figures sneaked into the hospital and went into the ward when no one was


    around. Just as they crept toward the bed quietly and wanted to make a move, a sharp scream filled


    the air, ¡°Ah! Help! There are thieves in the room!¡±


    The dark figures were stunned. They nced at the silhouette running out of the ward, exchanged


    looks, and escaped from the window.


    The silhouette soon returned, having brought many people with her. After the lights were switched on,


    the silhouette''s identity was finally revealed.


    It was none other than Kate.


    The maid, doctors, and nurses following behind Kate scanned the room and didn''t see anyone but


    Crystal, who was lying on the bed. ¡°Mrs. Hisson, where are the thieves?¡± one of the maids asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Kate hurriedly said, ¡°They must''ve escaped! Call the police now and get someone to surround the


    hospital! How dare they mess with the grandchild of the Hissons!¡±


    The maid hesitated and asked, ¡°But Mrs. Hisson, other than the doctors and nurses, there are only


    patients in the hospital. It''s such a big building, so it would be impossible to have it surrounded.¡±


    Kate shot the maid a hard re and demanded, ¡°Call the police now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Hisson. I will call the police now.¡±


    The maid hurriedly took out her phone and called the police. Meanwhile, the doctor advised Kate, ¡°Mrs.


    Hisson, the patient needs to get a good rest now. We shouldn''t disturb her. Since the thieves have


    escaped, I don''t think they will be back anytime soon. The caretaker can stay and look after her, but the


    others should leave the room.¡±


    Kate nodded in agreement and asked the other people to leave.


    The police officers quickly arrived at the hospital and took their statements. Pressured by the Hissons,


    they also checked the surveince footage. However, no suspicious individual could be found in the


    footage.


    ¡°Mrs. Hisson, there''s no sign of the suspect. Could it be you saw it wrongly?¡± one of the police officers


    asked.


    To that, Kate responded with a sneer, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you trying to say that I''m lying?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hisson, please calm down. We''ll investigate the matter. However, as the patient did not suffer


    from any injuries, it is better not to waste police resources.¡±


    Kate''s expression darkened when she heard what the police officer said. When she was about to argue


    further, Derrick rushed over and stopped her.


    He politely sent the police officers away, then turned to the doctors and nurses and said, ¡°You guys can


    leave now. I''m sorry on behalf of my mom for causing you so much trouble.¡±


    The doctors and nurses then took their leave.


    Kate grabbed Derrick''s hand and said, ¡°Derrick, how could you let them go? The police officers are too


    much! I called them to catch the thieves, but they suspected I was lying. I want to call the police chief


    and tell him about this! How could they be so rude?¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you done with all this ruckus? How long more are you going to stir up trouble because of


    Crystal?¡± Derrick asked impatiently.


    ¡°Derrick, what are you talking about? I''m angry because I want to protect the baby in Crystal''s belly!


    He''s your son!¡± Kate glowered at Derrick and said while gritting her teeth.


    He looked at Kate with mixed feelings and lowered his voice, ¡°Mom, I don''t want the child, nor have I


    ever epted it. I wish she had had a miscarriage in the ident.¡±


    Kate stared at Derrick in disbelief, as if he was a stranger to her.


    ¡°Derrick, what did you just say?¡± She couldn''t believe her ears.


    ¡°I said I wish she had had a miscarriage in the ident.¡±


    After a loud smack, Kate looked at her right hand in shock and disbelief. She had just pped Derrick


    on his face.


    Derrick licked the corner of his lips, which was bleeding slightly, and red at Kate. He bellowed,


    ¡°Mom, your selfish decision ruined my happiness! You forced me to ept a child I''m not even


    anticipating. You know better than anyone else what you''ve done to me. I''m sure you''re happy that


    Tiffany divorced me, but do you know my heart is bleeding? Are you really my mom? I''m beginning to


    suspect whether you''re even my biological mother. You know what? I hate you. I lost the most


    important person to me because of your selfishness.¡±


    Derrick wiped his face, then continued, ¡°I came here merely to check if Crystal had died. Please don''t


    me me for being brutal. I''m just disgusted by both of you.¡±


    Kate stumbled a few steps back and looked at Derrick in devastation.


    He didn''t even look at her and simply turned around to leave.


    ¡°Derrick!¡± Kate shouted at him in inexplicable panic.


    Derrick pretended that he did not hear her.


    Kate paced around anxiously and murmured to herself, ¡°No, it''s impossible. Derrick doesn''t hate me.


    I''m his mom. How could he hate me? Right, it must be because of Tiffany. I''m going to visit that b*tch


    tomorrow! How dare she still sow discord between Derrick and me after she''s already divorced?


    With that, a vicious glint shed through her eyes.


    The following day, Kate asked someone to take good care of Crystal. Then, she deliberately dressed


    up and headed to thepany where Amelia was working.


    Although Amelia was somewhat surprised to know that Kate wanted to meet her, she knew that Kate


    was most likely here because of Tiffany.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I''ll tell her to leave,¡± Jolin said.


    Amelia pondered for a moment and shook her head. ¡°No, it''s fine. I''ll go down to meet her.¡±


    Jolin nodded in response.


    Amelia then cleaned up her desk before heading downstairs.


    When Kate saw Amelia, she took off her sunsses and went straight to the point. ¡°Amelia, where''s


    Tiffany? I tried to call her, but her number is no longer in service.¡±


    Amelia chuckled upon hearing that. ¡°Mrs. Hisson, Tiffany has nothing to do with you anymore. I don''t


    think I need to tell you her whereabouts,¡± she said.


    Kate folded her arms and threatened, ¡°Amelia, if you don''t tell me where Tiffany is, I''ll publicize that she


    came in between the marriage of her ex-husband and his current wife and became the homewrecker.¡±


    Amelia''s gaze turned cold instantly as she warned, ¡°Mrs. Hisson, please behave yourself and be a


    respected elder.¡±

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    With a scoff, Kate began to behave like an uncivilized shrew. ¡°Look over here, everyone! This woman


    here is the best friend of Tiffany Winters, who used to be my daughter-inw. After she divorced my


    son, she hired someone to hit my future daughter-inw with a car, and the poor girl was just one-


    month pregnant! How could someone be so heartless as toy a hand on a child!¡±


    Amelia grabbed onto Jolin, who was about to stop themotion. ¡°Let her keep going, Jolin. I want to


    see just how shameless thedy of the Hisson family can be.¡±


    Jolin nodded and continued to protect the former, who then recorded a video of Kate''s outburst and


    sent it to Derrick along with a text message: Derrick, your mother is throwing a shameless fit at my


    workce. Don''t me me if I end up humiliating her even though I''m younger.


    Derrick''s call came shortly after the message was sent.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Yet, Amelia rejected it and phoned the police instead.


    A whileter, both the police and Derrick showed up at the same time.


    ¡°Mom!¡± thetter called out sternly.


    Two police officers made their way over to Kate. ¡°Ma''am, you''re hindering apany''s operations.


    Pleasee to the station with us.¡±


    Kate swiftly evaded the officers'' attempts at holding her before ring at Amelia, who was currently


    being shielded by Jolin and Shane. ¡°I''m just here to expose the true colors of this woman and her


    friend, officers. I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong. If you want to arrest someone, you should be


    arresting that b*tch Tiffany Winters instead! She tried to kill my grandchild!¡±


    ¡°You can report to us if someone really does want to kill your grandchild, ma''am, and we''d be sure to


    investigate. But for now, we''d appreciate your cooperation. Please follow us.¡±


    Yet, Kate grabbed onto Derrick''s hand and dered haughtily, ¡°I''d like to see any of you try andy a


    finger on me.¡±


    The officers tried even harder to apprehend her, only to be stopped by Derrick, who then dialed a


    number right in front of them. ¡°Hello, Mr. Finnegan. This is Derrick Hisson. There''s been a


    misunderstanding between your subordinates and my mother, and they''re asking her to drop by the


    police station.¡±


    After the person over the line had spoken, Derrick passed his phone to one of the officers. ¡°Your chief


    wants to speak to you.¡±


    The officer took the phone, and his expression took a turn after he listened to what the other person


    said. ¡°Yes, Chief.¡±


    Then, he hung up and turned to Derrick solemnly. ¡°Sorry about that, Mr. Hisson. We''ll be going now.¡±


    Both officers then said a few words to Amelia before leaving the scene.


    ¡°You''ve gone too far, Amelia Winters!¡± Kate eximed while tidying her disheveled outfit.


    Amelia''s lips curved upward. ¡°You just put on quite a show for everyone here today. What an eye-


    opening experience.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kate screamed in exasperation.


    ¡°That''s enough, Mom. How much longer are you going to keep this up?¡± Derrick stepped in.


    The older woman could only stare at her son in disbelief.


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, please take your mother with you. This is my workce, and I don''t want anyone


    mistaking my friend for a vile and heartless woman. She was your wife for about a year, so I''m sure you


    know what kind of person she is. Your mother iming that she hired someone to hit Ms. Halliwell with


    a car is considered nder, and I can certainly file awsuit if I were to bother.¡±


    ¡°I''ll take her away right now,¡± Derrick responded grimly. ¡°I hope you''ll keep this incident a secret from


    Tiff.¡±


    Amelia shrugged. ¡°Of course. I wouldn''t want her to hear about such outrageous usations against


    her.¡±


    The man nodded.


    Kate red at the woman upon hearing that.


    Then, she left with a huff, a grave-looking Derrick following closely behind.


    ¡°Are you okay, Mrs. Clinton?¡± asked Jolin.


    Amelia nodded before turning to Shane.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Franklin. I''ve caused you some trouble again.¡±


    Shane shook his head. ¡°You can go home and rest if you''re not feeling well,¡± he replied


    magnanimously. ¡°You always finish your work ahead of time, so it doesn''t matter if you leave earlier


    too.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. I don''t need the day off. Let''s get back to work.¡±


    As the three headed back upstairs, Amelia threw herself back into work for the remainder of the


    afternoon.


    When the woman was done in the evening, she thought of paying Tiffany a visit.


    Thus, she told Oscar not to pick her up, instead asking Jolin to take her to Tiffany''s ce.


    Upon arriving at the neighborhood, the two women took the elevator up to Tiffany''s apartment and


    knocked on the door, only to receive no response.


    With a furrow of her brows, Amelia dialed her friend''s number. It turned out that Tiffany was having


    dinner with a few screenwriters and would likely be homete.


    ¡°Don''t drink too much,¡± Amelia reminded. ¡°Give me a call if you can''t drive after you''re done. I''ll get


    someone to pick you up, okay?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    They exchanged a few more words before ending the call.


    After Amelia had left, another car came speeding over and stopped at the entrance of the


    neighborhood. Lowering the window, Derrick peered out at Tiffany''s apartment, which remained dark.


    ¡°Is this where you live now, Tiff?¡± he muttered to himself.


    The man waited outside the neighborhood for a long while before Tiffany finally returned. He then


    hastily got down and hopped in front of her car, forcing her to stop.


    Tiffany alighted her vehicle with flushed cheeks.


    Derrick grew worried the moment he saw her dazed expression, and he strode over to grab onto her


    two hands. ¡°Were you drinking, Tiff?¡±


    The woman began to struggle, only to be held more tightly. ¡°Let go,¡± she ordered in a slurred voice


    while ring at him.


    ¡°Tiff! Don''t you know how dangerous it is to drink and drive? What if something happened to you on the


    road? What would I do?¡±


    Tiffany shoved him aside. She hadn''t felt anything unusual while making her way home despite having


    had quite a few sses, but now that Derrick was berating her, her head began to spin. Perhaps the


    warm breeze had also helped the alcohol kick in.


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are, Derrick? You have no right to tell me not to drink! Don''t you dare


    show up again, or I''ll punch all your teeth out!¡± the woman replied while swaying.


    Derrick tried to close in on her, but she continued to avoid him like the gue. ¡°Derrick! Will you only be


    happy after driving me out of Tayhaven?¡±


    The man stopped in his tracks and stared at her in anguish. ¡°Do you really hate me that much, Tiff?¡±


    Tiffany couldn''t bring herself to meet his gaze. ¡°Go home. There''s nothing between us anymore.¡±


    Of course, Derrick would never know how much willpower it took her to not throw herself into his arms


    and tell him how much she missed him. Every single night, she dreamed of no one else but him.


    I''m the one who wanted the divorce, and now I can''t even get over him. I''m so pathetic.


    Just as she turned around and was about to return to her car, Derrick pulled her by the hand.


    ¡°Crystal''s been hit by a car, Tiff. The child inside her is gone too, so... Will you please considering


    back to me?¡± Derrick proposed vaguely.


    Hearing that, the woman turned around and stared at him in bewilderment. ¡°How did the ident


    happen? Did you do that to her? Did you seriously kill your own child?¡± she blurted.


    ¡°It wasn''t me.¡±


    Yet, Tiffany retracted her hand and shook her head. ¡°You''re aplete stranger to me now, Derrick


    Hisson. I saw you as a noble and unapproachable man who was actually very kind and generous to the


    people he cared about. The Derrick I know would never try to harm his own child. I don''t know who you


    are anymore.¡±


    With that, she hastily got back into her car and drove into the neighborhood.


    Derrick remained frozen in ce, his lips curving into a bitter smile as the warmth of Tiffany''s hand


    continued to linger in his.


    He had thought that he would have another shot with her by telling her that Crystal''s baby was gone,


    only to end up causing a huge misunderstanding. Is this karma? Well, forget it then.


    As Derrick hopped into his car and drove away, a different car arrived and stopped outside the


    neighborhood. Then, a slender figure emerged out of the vehicle and removed her sunsses. Under


    the bright lights, it wasn''t hard to recognize this woman as none other than Jennifer Larson.


    ¡°Who would''ve expected you''d be here, Tiffany? I thought you''ve left Tayhaven,¡± shemented with a


    smirk. ¡°My ns to approach Amelia through you would''ve been ruined if you had left.¡±


    Then, she returned to her car and drove off.


    Amelia had a good sleep that weekend for once, but as soon as she washed up, headed downstairs,


    and sat at the dining table for breakfast, a knock came on the door. ¡°Ms. Larson and Mr. Scott are here,


    Mrs. Clinton,¡± announced Molly after she went to get the door.


    Amelia frowned slightly but got up anyway. ¡°Why, hello, Carter and Ms. Larson! What brings you here?¡±


    she greeted with a smile.


    Jennifer beamed. ¡°Just call me Jennifer, Amelia. It''s thanks to you that I''m now with Carter. He''s told


    me so much about you, and I feel bad about how much I''ve misunderstood you in the past. The


    weather seems lovely this weekend, so I thought maybe you''d want toe to Galbur Mountain with


    us. I heard they''ve built a huge pavilion there for the swans. Just imagine how pretty the view would


    be!¡±


    Just as Amelia was about to respond, Oscar walked downstairs with Tony.


    The little boy trotted over to his mother and clung to her leg. ¡°Good morning, Mommy.¡±


    Amelia bent over to pick him up and nted several kisses on his cheek. ¡°You''re awake. Did you cause


    your daddy any trouble?¡±


    Tony returned the kisses. ¡°No. I was a good boy,¡± he replied sweetly.


    A conflicted expression shed in Jennifer''s eyes as she watched the mother and child interact with


    each other. An urge to seize the boy surged within her, but just as she took a step forward, Carter


    grabbed her by the hand. She then turned around to see him staring at her.


    Suddenly, she realized what she had been just about to do and broke out in a cold sweat.


    Jolting back to reality, the woman coughed sheepishly. ¡°Tony looks so adorable, Amelia. Do you mind if


    I give him a hug?¡±


    In response, Amelia put the boy down. ¡°Say hi to Ms. Larson, Tony.¡±


    The child gazed at Jennifer with a tilted head, as though trying to discern if this woman was up to no


    good. He then walked over to her and beckoned her toe closer. Puzzled, Jennifer bent over to


    meet him at eye level.


    Then, Tony wrapped his arms around her neck. ¡°You look so much prettier than before, Ms. Larson, so


    I won''t hate you today. I''ll be sure to like you if you stay kind like this.¡±


    An inexplicable feeling surfaced within Jennifer''s heart as she felt the boy in her arms and caught a


    whiff of his milky scent. It was at that moment that she suddenly couldn''t stand the thought of harming


    him, but her malice returned as soon as she recalled all the pain her mother had gone through.


    ¡°You''re such a handsome little boy, Tony, so I''ve decided to like you!¡± the woman eximed,


    suppressing her true intentions.


    Tony chuckled in response.


    Amelia invited the couple to have breakfast with her. When they were done, Jennifer repeated the


    suggestion she had brought up earlier.


    Amelia gave it a thought. ¡°Sure. I''ve been so busytely that I haven''t had the time to take Tony out. It''s


    a good day today, so having some fun outside doesn''t seem like a bad idea.¡±


    Thus, she began preparing everything they needed and covered Tony in sunblock to protect him from


    the harmful UV rays. ¡°Shall we drop by the supermarket to get some food for a barbecue?¡± she then


    asked.


    ¡°Don''t worry about that,¡± Jennifer remarked with a grin. ¡°Carter and I got everything readyst night. I''m


    sure Tony will be thrilled.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°How about getting Tiffany toe along, Amelia? You''re practically inseparable,¡± Jennifer suggested


    as the child and four adults headed downstairs.


    ¡°I''ve already called her. She''ll make her way over on her own. Let''s go.¡±


    They went in two separate cars.


    Tiffany was already leaning against her car and waiting for them when they arrived at Galbur Mountain.


    Dressed in a casual white T-shirt along with a pair of jeans and white sneakers, she looked much


    younger than she usually did. One would easily think she was in her early twenties if it weren''t for the


    dark circles underneath her eyes.


    Amelia couldn''t help but crease her brows as she saw how pale her friend looked. ¡°Did you not sleep


    wellst night, Tiff? You don''t look so good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I drank a bit too much. I''m fine, though. Let''s go! It''s been so long since Ist came to Galbur


    Mountain. I wonder what it looks like now.¡±


    Since she didn''t seem to want to talk about it, Amelia didn''t ask anymore questions.


    After buying their entrance tickets, Tiffany dragged Amelia to one side and whispered, ¡°Why are we


    suddenly hanging out with Jennifer? It''s not like we''re that close to her.¡±


    Amelia remained smiling despite her eyes looking slightly cold as she gazed in Jennifer''s direction.


    ¡°Rather than let her pull some tricks in the shadows, we may as well keep a close eye on her like this.


    I''d like to find out what she''s actually up to.¡±


    Tiffany shot her friend a nce. ¡°So, that''s what you''re up to, Babe!¡±


    Amelia merely shed her a faint smile.


    As a mother, she would never allow anything dangerous to happen to Tony, and the fact that Jennifer


    was suddenly approaching them was more than enough to rouse suspicion within her. It doesn''t take a


    genius to grow suspicious of what she could be up to, but for now, I''m going to y dumb and slowly


    draw out her true intentions.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer thought she was doing an excellent job of concealing her true motives. Little did


    she know that as she carried out her scheme, others were watching her every move.


    After making a trip around Galbur Mountain, Tony wanted to use the bathroom. When Tiffany offered to


    take him there, Jennifer decided to go with them.


    As the two women walked side by side with the boy in Tiffany''s arms, Jennifer''s phone suddenly rang.


    It was a call from Derrick.


    She gasped in shock not long after answering her phone. ¡°What? Derrick fell from the fifteenth floor?


    How is he doing now? Is it serious? Is his life in danger? Say something! Don''t just stammer like that!¡±


    After a long pause, the woman continued, ¡°Okay. I''ll drop by the hospital right now.¡±


    As Jennifer hung up and turned around, Tiffany came running back to her while still holding onto Tony.


    ¡°What did you say, Ms. Larson? D-Derrick...¡± she stuttered, gulping several times in panic. ¡°Is he


    okay?¡±


    Jennifer shook her head. ¡°I don''t know. I couldn''t really get anything out of the person who called. All I


    know is that Derrick fell down and dropped his phone before being taken to the hospital. Don''t ask me


    why his phone is still working; I have no idea, and neither does the one who called.¡±


    Tiffany felt her limbs go numb, and she nearly dropped Tony. ¡°No. That can''t be. How could anything


    ever happen to Derrick?¡± she mumbled. ¡°I have to go see him. Which hospital is he in?¡±


    Jennifer tried to take the child from her, only for Tiffany to snap back to reality and take a step back


    while holding him tightly. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°You looked terrified, so I just wanted to help you hold him,¡± Jennifer exined, concealing her


    impatience. ¡°I didn''t think you''d be so...¡± Sensitive.


    She couldn''t bring herself to say that word out loud.


    Meanwhile, Amelia rushed over after noticing themotion. ¡°What happened, Tiff?¡±


    Tiffany remained unsettled. ¡°Quick, Amelia! Take me to the hospital. Something''s happened to Derrick.¡±


    ¡°Calm down. We''ll go now. Which hospital is he in?¡±


    ¡°Principal General Hospital.¡±


    With that, the whole group exited Galbur Mountain and hopped back into their respective cars, Tiffany


    joining Oscar''s family this time.


    Yet, the bridge they had to take snapped as soon as Oscar drove over it and arrived at the other side,


    leaving Jennifer and Carter stranded on the opposite end.


    Carter immediately unbuckled his seatbelt and jumped out of his car. ¡°Amelia!¡±


    Jennifer smiled wryly as she saw how frantic the man looked.


    Look at you, Carter. You keep telling me that you''ve moved on from her, but now you''re panicking over


    her? I guess I still can''t take her ce, huh?


    A few cars quickly surrounded Oscar''s vehicle as soon as the bridge fell apart.


    In response to that, the bodyguards who had been following Oscar''s family from the shadows hastily


    jumped into the water and swam their way across to the other side of the bridge.


    Oscar stared at the surrounding cars calmly before unbuckling his seatbelt. ¡°Wait inside here with Tony,


    Amelia. Don''t be afraid. Just keep talking to Tiffany, and I''ll be back before you know it.¡±


    Amelia gripped his hand tightly. ¡°Be careful, Oscar. Don''t do anything rash. Tony and I still need you.¡±


    Oscar shed her a warm smile.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll be fine.¡±


    The man opened his door and jumped down. After he did so, Amelia stared out the window while


    holding onto the little boy.


    ¡°It''s okay, Babe,¡± Tiffany assured, taking her friend by the hand. ¡°Oscar will be just fine. He''s got you


    and Tony.¡±


    Amelia ced a hand over Tony''s eyes. ¡°I''m not afraid. I trust him,¡± she answered calmly.


    Despite saying that, the woman could no longer remain collected the moment she saw someone point


    a gun at Oscar. Tiffany immediately stopped her from getting out of the car. ¡°Don''t go there, Amelia.¡±


    Amelia turned around to face her, but as soon as she faced the other way again, she found a gun


    pointed directly at her. ¡°Get out,¡± the voice ordered.


    The woman''s pupils dted as she hugged Tony even more tightly, but soon, a dark silhouette tackled


    the assant to the ground. After about ten seconds, the silhouette stood up, and Amelia sighed with


    relief upon realizing it was Jolin.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    Jolin knocked on the car window. When Amelia rolled it down, Jolin said, ¡°I''m sorry for beingte, Mrs.


    Clinton. You must be shocked.¡±


    Amelia studied the drenched Jolin and opened the door for her.


    Jolin quickly got in and drove the car toward the men in ck who were armed with guns. If it were not


    for the cars surrounding them, she would have driven off.


    Suddenly, the men started shooting at Jolin''s car.


    Amelia pulled Tony into her embrace and covered his ears,forting gently, ¡°Don''t be scared, Tony.


    Mommy''s here.¡±


    Tony leaned into her embrace and responded sweetly, ¡°I''m not afraid, Mommy. I''ll protect you, too.¡±


    At first, Amelia was rather worried about him. However, his words made her smile, and the fear in her


    dissipated a little.


    Jolin maneuvered the car around the narrow space to knock into the men, causing the armed


    kidnappers to dodge frantically.


    When Jolin finally stopped the car, Amelia witnessed a man aiming a gun at Oscar and firing it without


    hesitation. Amelia''s eyes widened, and she cried helplessly, ¡°Oscar!¡± Hopelessness, sorrow, and pain


    flooded her gaze.


    In the next second, she passed out due to the overwhelming shock.


    Tiffany shouted, ¡°Amelia! Amelia!¡±


    By the time Amelia woke up, she was already at home. There was no one else next to her bed apart


    from Tiffany.


    Amelia quickly sat up and grabbed Tiffany''s arm, asking anxiously, ¡°Tiff, where''s Oscar? How is he?¡±


    Tiffanyforted, ¡°Calm down, Babe. He''s fine. Don''t worry. He''s just gone out with the others to


    pursue the kidnappers who escaped. Jolin was worried about you, so she sent you home first.¡±


    Amelia heaved a sigh of relief. Still in disbelief, she asked, ¡°But I saw someone shooting him with my


    own eyes.¡±


    Tiffany, too, found it unbelievable as she recalled the earlier incident. She never expected Oscar''s skills


    to have improved so much.


    ¡°Babe, how well do you know your husband?¡± Tiffany asked suddenly.


    Confused by Tiffany''s question, Amelia asked, ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Tiffany studied Amelia before suddenly hopping around excitedly. ¡°Babe, you have no idea how


    amazing Oscar was! I saw him dodging the bullet with my very own eyes. The bullet shot into the chest


    of the kidnapper''s partner, and that''s it. He died. It''s my first time seeing someone bleed to death on the


    spot. Good thing you fainted before that. Otherwise, you would have gotten the shock of your life.


    Anyway, your husband is really cool!¡±


    Amelia eyed her dubiously. ¡°Really? Is he that great?¡±


    Tiffany rolled her eyes, saying, ¡°Babe, you obviously don''t pay enough attention to your husband. How


    do you not know how great his skills are? Anyway, it makes sense now how all the bodyguards who


    work under him are so skillful. His presence alone is enough to intimidate his subordinates.¡±


    Amelia merely smiled in response.


    As she got off the bed, she asked, ¡°Where''s Tony?¡±


    ¡°He''s sleeping in his room.¡±


    ¡°I''m going to check on him.¡±


    To Amelia''s surprise, all she saw was Jolin sleeping on the bed alone when she entered the room.


    Panic instantly shed past her eyes. She hurried over to Jolin and shook thetter, asking anxiously,


    ¡°Jolin, where''s Tony?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t Mr. Anthony beside¡ª¡± Before Jolin could finish, she saw the empty space beside her. She bolted


    upright and nced around, saying nervously, ¡°Mr. Anthony was sleeping on the bed just now. Why is


    he missing? How did he go missing?¡±


    Looking utterly hopeless, Amelia said, ¡°Jolin, please stop kidding around. Hand Tony to me, or I''m


    going to be mad.¡±


    Jolin nced at Amelia guiltily and gibbered, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Mr. Anthony was sleeping on the bed a


    while ago. I don''t know how he disappeared when I only just fell asleep. I''m usually a light sleeper. I-I...


    Mrs. Clinton, please give me some time! I''ll bring Mr. Anthony back.¡±


    Jolin walked to the door and turned back, saying emotionally, ¡°Please don''t panic, Mrs. Clinton. Calm


    down, okay? I''ll go out and look for him now. But where should I start looking? There''s no way he could


    get lost right under my nose. I''ll never lose him.¡±


    Seeing Jolin in such a state of panic made Amelia feel bad. She hurriedly held the former''s hand and


    comforted, ¡°Calm down, Jolin. Let''s try to understand what happened first. I''m sure Tony will be fine.¡±


    Amelia was beginning to understand the reason for all the sudden incidents. They''re clearly here for


    Tony. I can''t believe we still lost to them after taking so many precautions. I''ve got to remain calm now.


    Only by doing that can I bring Tony back. The more anxious I am, the more danger Tony will be in.


    Seeing how Amelia was not getting mad at her, Jolin suddenly got on her knees and said guiltily, ¡°It''s all


    my fault, Mrs. Clinton. I performed poorly at my job and failed to protect Mr. Anthony. I swear I''ll pay


    with my life if I cannot bring Mr. Anthony back to you.¡±


    Amelia bent over and helped Jolin up. ¡°I don''t want that, and Tony will be fine.¡±


    Tiffany, who had been silent the entire time, walked over to the windows. Immediately, she spotted a


    rope hanging down from the windowsill. She called out, ¡°Amelia, I think they came in from here. What I


    don''t understand is that with Jolin''s sense of alertness, there''s no way she wouldn''t realize Tony was


    being taken away.¡±


    That made Jolin feel even more guilty.


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± she muttered.


    Amelia empathized with Jolin and consoled her, ¡°Don''t say that, Jolin. Now is not the time to be


    ming yourself. Can you get the surveince footage from the neighborhood? I want to see which jerk


    has the guts to kidnap a kid in broad daylight.¡±


    Jolin nodded. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly retreated, saying, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I still need


    to protect you. Kurt and Hugo have gone with Boss to pursue the kidnappers. I wouldn''t be able to


    make up for it with my life if something were to happen to you.¡±


    Amelia''s expression turned grim, and she offered, ¡°I''ll go with you.¡±


    With that, Amelia, Tiffany, and Jolin went out to look for the neighborhood''s administrator to get the


    footage. Sadly, Jolin found nothing suspicious about the footage during the time they were home. As


    the trio stepped out of the security office, Jolin said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, these people came here prepared.


    They avoided all the surveince cameras throughout the process. Looks like the footage won''t help us


    much.¡±


    Amelia furrowed her brows. She was about to say something when her phone rang. As she pulled her


    phone out, she saw Oscar''s name on the caller ID.


    Her anxious heart miraculously rxed. However, she had experienced so much nervousness and


    misery for the past few hours that she answered the phone and cried out in a choked voice, ¡°I''m sorry,


    Oscar. I lost Tony. What should I do? I don''t think I could live if something were to happen to him.¡±


    There was a long silence at the other end of the phone. Trying his best to remain calm, Oscar said,


    ¡°Amelia, I need you to calm down. Where are you? Come home first. I''ve already reached home. No


    matter what happens, you''ve still got me. I promise nothing will happen to Tony. You trust me, right?¡±


    Amelia''s eyes reddened as she replied firmly, ¡°I trust you.¡±


    As soon as the trio returned to the condominium, Amelia threw herself into Oscar''s embrace, sobbing,


    ¡°Oscar, they took Tony away. I''m scared. I''m really scared. I fear something might actually happen to


    him.¡±


    Hugging her, Oscar consoled, ¡°Don''t be scared. I''m here now. I promise no one will dare to harm Tony.¡±


    Still in his embrace, Amelia nodded and slowly parted from him.


    Oscar shot Jolin a nce, scaring thetter so much that she stepped forward and recounted the entire


    incident.


    Jolin fell to her knees and said seriously, ¡°Boss, it''s my fault. I failed to protect Mr. Anthony. I''ll do


    everything in my power to rescue him. Please give me a chance to redeem myself. I''ll let you punish


    me however you want once I find him.¡±


    Oscar stared at her condescendingly, saying, ¡°Jolin, you''ve been working with me for many years. I''m


    sure you''re well aware of my rules by now. You''ve made the worst mistake. Tell me. Are you working


    with the enemy? Where have they taken Tony to? I trained you personally, so there''s no way you


    wouldn''t realize such major movements.¡±


    Jolin paled and exined frantically, ¡°I''m not working with them, Boss! I swear I''m loyal to you! I just... I


    don''t know why I didn''t realize anything when they came in. I suddenly felt so sleepy when I was


    watching over Mr. Anthony and fell asleep without realizing it. I didn''t realize Mr. Anthony was gone


    until Mrs. Clinton woke me up.¡±


    Oscar''s eyes glinted with murderous intent. He kicked Jolin and stepped on her chest, growling, ¡°Tell


    me the truth.¡±


    Jolin''s eyes were filled with fear as she gazed at him. She coughed violently and stammered, ¡°Boss, I-I


    really didn''t do it.¡±


    The murderous intent in Oscar''s eyes intensified. ¡°Jolin, I''m going to kill you if you don''t speak up.¡±


    Finally snapping out of her daze, Amelia walked over and grabbed Oscar''s arm, shaking her head.


    ¡°Oscar, let Jolin go.¡±


    Oscar froze for a moment before removing his leg from Jolin''s chest. Seeing that, Amelia bent over and


    helped Jolin up, patting away the dust on thetter. Amelia asked caringly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Clinton. I''m fine.¡± Jolin nodded and coughed several times.


    Ameliaforted, ¡°Jolin, Oscar''s just worried about Tony. Please don''t take it to heart. I believe you


    truly care about Tony and me. I''ll make Oscar apologize to you once we find Tony.¡±


    Jolin refused hurriedly, ¡°No, no. It''s my responsibility to find Mr. Anthony.¡±


    Right then, Kurt and Hugo returned. They reported in unison, ¡°Boss, we''ve found five of the kidnappers,


    but they''re really good at keeping their mouths shut. Till now, we still haven''t gotten a single piece of


    information from them.¡±


    ¡°Continue questioning them. They''ve got Tony, and I want to know where they''ve taken him to,¡± Oscar


    said grimly.


    Upon hearing that, Kurt subconsciously nced at Amelia.


    It was Hugo''s voice that brought Kurt''s attention back.


    ¡°Got it, Boss,¡± Hugo responded.


    Meanwhile, Kurt pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Boss, I gave Tony a bracelet once. It has a GPS


    tracker on it. As long as he still has the bracelet on, I can locate his exact position.¡±


    Oscar gave Kurt a thoughtful gaze. He then patted thetter''s shoulder, saying, ¡°Kurt, I''ll owe you a


    huge favor if this works. Once he''s back, you can return and continue watching over him. Compared to


    me, you''re more attentive to him.¡±


    Kurt lowered his head and answered stiffly, ¡°Don''t mention it, Boss. I''m just carrying out my


    responsibility. Besides, I once promised Amelia to keep Tony safe.¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± Oscar uttered with aplicated look, patting Kurt harder.


    I love Amelia and Tony deeply, but I was not as thorough as Kurt when it came to keeping Tony safe. I


    guess I can only me it on my overconfidence in my abilities. This entire situation would''ve been


    irreversible if it weren''t for Kurt.


    With that, Kurt began locating Tony''s position. It took almost half an hour to finally find thetter''s


    location. It was at an abandoned building on the far west of the city''s outskirts.


    Oscar ordered, ¡°Hugo, gather everyone from the organization and head to the far west of the city''s


    outskirts. No one is to move in until I give the order. They must get Tony out safely. Not a single hair on


    his body must be harmed.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Boss,¡± Hugo responded hurriedly and made a phone call to inform all the members scattered


    across Tayhaven, all except for those carrying out missions in another province or country.


    Right as Oscar and the others were heading out to carry out the rescue mission, they saw Carter and


    Jennifer walking out of the elevator.


    Carter hurried over and examined Amelia before asking worriedly, ¡°Amelia, are you okay? That broken


    bridge caused a huge dy for Jennifer and me. We had to get someone to bring us over using a boat.


    You have no idea how anxious we were seeing you guys in the midst of all that danger.¡±


    Amelia nced at Jennifer and shook her head. ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    Suddenly, Oscar ordered, ¡°Hugo, watch over them. We''ll talk more once I get back.¡±


    Hugo stretched out his arm and gestured for them to follow him. ¡°This way, Mr. Scott, Ms. Larson.¡±


    Perplexed, Carter asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, what''s the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Both of you invited us for a trip to Galbur Mountain. And now, my son is in trouble. Do you think we''re


    going to believe it''s all a coincidence?¡± Oscar uttered coldly. He then grabbed Amelia''s hand and


    walked into the elevator.


    Carter stood frozen to the ground. Then, he shot Jennifer aplicated look before following Hugo into


    the condominium.


    Upon entering the house, Jennifer asked, ¡°Carter, you believe Oscar''s words, don''t you? You, too, think


    I nned all this?¡±


    Carter eyed her and shook his head, smiling bitterly. ¡°I don''t know.¡±


    Jennifer moved her lips as if wanting to say something. Sorrow surfaced in her eyes.


    I did consider making a move on Tony before, but I really didn''t n this. Besides, I don''t have the


    capability to hire armed kidnappers. Then again, I mentioned this trip to June before, so I wouldn''t put it


    past him to use me to plot something. Once everything is exposed, there''s no guarantee he won''t put


    all the me on me. He''s a vicious and sinister person. There''s always a possibility of him making me


    his scapegoat.


    Suddenly, Jennifer''s heart sank. It was at that moment that she realized her coboration with June


    was an act of ying with fire from the very start. If June were to put the me on her, she would have


    to face Oscar''s rage.


    Noticing her expression, Carter lowered his gaze, which had a hint of disappointment. ¡°Jennifer, did you


    really do this? Did you purposely get close to me so that you could use me?¡±


    Jennifer''s lips twitched, and she let out a wry chuckle. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I didn''t do it and


    that I just wanted everyone to have a good time at Galbur Mountain?¡±


    Carter shook his head, saying, ¡°I don''t know. You''ve changed a lot. You''re no longer the woman from


    three to four years ago who''d follow me blindly. I don''t know if you''ll use me as a stepping stone to


    harm Amelia. She was once the woman I loved for many years. Even now, she has an important ce


    in my heart. So, I don''t know if I can trust you when ites to her matters.¡±


    Jennifer stiffened, herst strand of hope instantly turning into ashes.


    She put away her wry smile and folded her arms, stating stubbornly, ¡°I get it. I no longer hope to get


    your trust. After all, only the innocent know they''re innocent. We''ll talk more once Tony is rescued. I''m


    feeling a little tired. If you don''t mind, I''m going to get some sleep. Even a deathrow inmate gets ast


    meal, right?¡±


    With that, shey on the bed and closed her eyes, unwilling to take another look at Carter.


    Carter cast her a conflicted look. After some time, he walked out of the guest room and nced at


    Hugo, who was guarding the front door. ¡°Hugo, can I know how did Tony go missing? He was still with


    Amelia at Galbur Mountain thest I saw him.¡±


    Hugo eyed him and said tly, ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Scott. I can''t tell you anything.¡±


    Not bothered by the reply, Carter pressed on, ¡°Do you know Tony''s exact location? I can send someone


    over to help.¡±


    ¡°I think you should go in, Mr. Scott,¡± Hugo suggested politely.


    Though Carter had gained zero information from all the questions, he still worried about Tony''s safety.


    At the same time, he feared Amelia might not be able to handle it if something actually happened to the


    boy.


    Meanwhile, Oscar sped to the far west of the city''s outskirts.


    Many bodyguards were already hidden in the woods and behind bushes by the time he arrived. As


    soon as they saw him, they stepped out and greeted, ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°How are things?¡±


    ¡°We''ve sent someone to scout the area. It''s confirmed that Mr. Anthony is in there. He''s fine at the


    moment, merely sleeping on the ground. The opponent has quite a huge number of men. Judging from


    their gait and how they handle their guns, they''re most likely to be veterans. They also appear to be


    from various countries. Looks like rescuing Mr. Anthony won''t be so easy,¡± one bodyguard exined.


    Oscar''s eyes darkened even more, and he clenched his fists, saying coldly, ¡°Make the arrangements.


    We move once the sky darkens. I want to find out which b*stard is bold enough to kidnap my son.¡±


    ¡°Noted, Boss,¡± the bodyguards responded in unison.


    Oscar wanted to personally scout the abandoned building to find out how Tony was doing.


    Reading his mind, Amelia took his hand and said in a worried tone, ¡°Oscar.¡±


    Oscar caressed her face and said gently, ¡°Don''t worry. I''m here. I won''t let anything happen to our son.¡±

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    Amelia held onto Oscar''s hand tightly, worried about the countless dangers that awaited him in the


    building.


    He pulled her into his arms and said softly, ¡°Don''t be afraid. Tony and I will both be fine.¡±


    She nodded with a heavy heart as she leaned against his chest.


    Kurt wanted to go with Oscar. ¡°It''s safer for me to go with you. No matter how strong you are inbat,


    you can''t possibly dodge all those bullets.¡±


    Oscar merely nced at Kurt and nodded.


    Then, the two of them carefully got closer to the abandoned building and avoided the patrolling armed


    kidnappers. They slowly made their way to the second floor and hid behind a pir to see the situation


    on the floor below. Like what the bodyguard said earlier, Tony was still sleeping. Besides that, the boy


    was surrounded by no less than ten kidnappers with guns. Each of them was wearing a mask. Anyone


    could tell that they had no intention of killing Tony.


    Kurt said softly, ¡°Boss, I''ll distract them while you go in and save Tony. I''m worried he''d get scared


    when he sees so many strangers around him when he wakes up.¡±


    Oscar grabbed Kurt''s hand and replied in a low voice, ¡°Let''s not be so hasty. It''ll be dark after an hour.


    We''d have better cover then. I don''t want anything to happen to Tony.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    With that, Oscar and Kurt retreated as quietly as they arrived. Despite only being two men, they were


    confident they could save Tony with their abilities if only there weren''t so many people around.


    However, it appeared that the kidnappers were well-prepared, and they had guns. A single mistake


    could put Tony in danger.


    Oscar wasn''t going to bet on that.


    After Oscar and Kurt returned, Amelia rushed up to Oscar and examined him for wounds. Then, she


    asked anxiously, ¡°Oscar, how is Tony? Is he okay? Is he scared? Did they give him a hard time?¡±


    In an instant, Amelia asked tons of questions.


    ¡°Calm down. He''s still sleeping and looks okay. I''ll save him once it''s dark. Don''t worry. I''m here,¡± Oscar


    comforted.


    She nodded, and her eyes reddened involuntarily.


    Lifting her hand to wipe her tears, she said embarrassedly, ¡°I didn''t want to cry like this. I want to be


    strong while I save Tony, but I''m really worried about him. I''m scared that something will happen to him!


    He''s still so little! He hasn''t even attended kindergarten and made friends his age! There''s still so much


    of this world that he hasn''t seen or experienced! What should I do if anything happens to him?¡±


    Oscar held her in his arms silently tofort her and make her feel safe.


    As night fell, a ck car approached the abandoned building right when Oscar and the others were


    about to make their move. Seeing that, Oscar gestured for the others not to act rashly.


    Once the ck car stopped, a man walked out of the vehicle. When Oscar and Amelia saw who it was,


    Amelia growled through gritted teeth, ¡°June? Him again? What did the Clinton family do to him that


    made him go after a child? If anything happens to Tony, I swear I''ll kill him!¡±


    Murderous intent shed across Oscar''s eyes too as he dered, ¡°I won''t let him off either!¡±


    When June approached the abandoned building, the kidnappers with guns greeted him politely, ¡°Boss.¡±


    June walked straight into the building and half squatted before he pinched Tony''s sleeping face,


    observing it. Letting out a wickedugh, he uttered, ¡°So that''s why the Clinton family treats you like


    their precious gem. You''re adorable. If I were in their shoes, I''d love you and take good care of you


    too.¡±


    June pinched Tony''s face with more force the second time and put on a mask. ¡°Little boy, it''s time to


    wake up. You''ll be stupid if you sleep too much.¡±


    Tony slowly opened his eyes and woke up. Although he was a little afraid when he saw so many


    strangers around him, he quickly got up from the floor and avoided June''s touch. There was a red mark


    on his fair and soft face.


    He touched his cheek and, despite his size, asked sternly, ¡°Who are you? Why did you kidnap me?¡±


    June reached out to Tony''s face again while smiling. ¡°As expected of the eldest grandson of the Clinton


    family. You still possess the strong presence of a Clinton even when you''re afraid. Little boy, aren''t you


    scared when you see our appearance?¡±


    Tony looked at June and thought of something. Suddenly, his eyes reddened, making him look like a


    pitiful child.


    ¡°Mister, I''m scared. I wish to see Mommy. Could you please bring me to Mommy?¡± Tony asked pitifully.


    June was delighted to see how pathetic Tony looked. He smirked sinisterly and pinched Tony''s face


    again, saying, ¡°If only your father was as cowardly as you. But it''s good news for me that his son is a


    scaredy-cat. I wonder how Oscar and Amelia will react when they can''t see you?¡±


    Tony looked angry for a split second. However, he was smart enough to know that he shouldn''t offend


    June when he was alone. Therefore, he agreed with what June said, ¡°You''re right, Mister. Big Meanie is


    a coward! It''ll be best if you can separate Big Meanie from Mommy!¡±


    Obviously, June was amused by what he heard. ¡°You''re calling your daddy Big Meanie? Hmm. It


    sounds pretty appropriate.¡±


    Tony nodded seriously and looked up innocently. ¡°Mister, you think he''s a meanie too, don''t you? He


    kicked Mommy out and was the reason she couldn''t be together with Godpa, so I don''t like him. He


    steals Mommy away from me all the time, so she doesn''t have time for me and doesn''t love me as


    much anymore! I hate him!¡±


    June pinched Tony''s face and said, ¡°Little boy, you''re really adorable. What should I do? I think I''ve


    taken a liking to you.¡±


    Tony opened his eyes widely and said sweetly, ¡°I like you too, Mister. I think you''re better than Big


    Meanie. Although I don''t know what you look like, I think you''re really kind and friendly.¡±


    Instantly, June felt better. ¡°Okay. I''m in a good mood today, so I won''t do anything to you.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Tony hugged June and kissed thetter''s cheek. ¡°I like you very much, Mister!¡±


    June couldn''t help but stretch his hands and hug Tony. ¡°Since you like me so much, once I use you to


    strip your daddy''s right to manage Clinton Corporations, I''ll be sure to take good care of you. Don''t


    worry. I won''t let you sleep on the streets.¡±


    Tony opened his eyes the widest he could and acted cute. ¡°Mister, once Big Meanie hands over his


    management right to you, can you marry Mommy and be my daddy?¡±


    June''s mood became even better than before. He squeezed Tony''s cheeks and said, ¡°You''re really too


    likable! I can''t imagine anyone who wouldn''t like you. No wonder Oscar and Amelia treat you like a


    gem. Sure. Once I get the right to manage thepany, I''ll marry your mommy and be your


    daddy.¡±


    Tony nodded.


    They were chatting happily when Tony suddenly clutched his belly and said pitifully, ¡°Mister, I''m hungry.


    Can you give me something to eat?¡±


    June agreed. Right when June was about to get his men to grab Tony something to eat, Tony pushed


    his luck by acting cute. ¡°Mister, can you cook for me? You must be a good cook if you really want to be


    my daddy in the future. I want to eat what you cook. Please?¡±


    No one knew what June was thinking, but he agreed to Tony''s request and even asked his men to


    prepare some clean kitchenware.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    One of the burly men said roughly, ¡°Boss, we don''t need to y pretend with a little child. We can just


    give him a slice of bread.¡±


    Instantly, June pped the man angrily and shouted, ¡°Who are you to interfere with what I want to do?¡±


    The man pped by June was angry and displeased, but he didn''t dare to express his anger. He used


    to be in the special forces but had already retired. Therefore, he had a bad temper. He would''ve taught


    June a lesson if it weren''t for the money.


    June red at the man and snapped, ¡°Well? Why are you still here? Prepare the kitchenware! Why did


    I even spend so much on hiring you guys when you can''t even do something as simple as this?¡±


    Having no other choice, the man could only walk away to prepare the kitchenware in exasperation.


    ¡°Boss, the kitchenware is ready,¡± the man said after almost ten minutes.


    June nodded and said in a kind manner to Tony, ¡°Little boy, I''ll prepare some food for you now.¡±


    ¡°Please hurry, Mister. I''m starving.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''ll cook as fast as possible.¡±


    June got up and shot his subordinate a look. Then, thetter took out a medical kit before taking a long


    syringe. After that, he drew some liquid from a vial with the needle from the syringe. Once that was


    done, he squatted down and pulled Tony''s arm over to him. Tony panicked. ¡°Mister! Please help me!


    I''m scared!¡±


    ¡°You''d better be good, little boy. That mister is only giving you some vitamins. It''s harmless,¡± June


    replied amicably. However, his eyes were cold.


    Tony struggled, and his eyes were filled with fear. He tried his best to get as far away as he could by


    moving backward, but that man pulled the boy closer and aimed the needle at Tony''s arm. After that, a


    cold liquid was injected into Tony''s system.


    The young boy couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Before he walked out, June said, ¡°Get him to pipe down.¡±


    ¡°Stop crying, or I can''t guarantee there won''t be another jab,¡± that man threatened.


    Hearing that, Tony stopped crying immediately. He looked at the man with an aggrieved expression and


    didn''t dare to act rashly anymore.


    He shrunk away into a corner before he eventually dozed off. The next moment, the man squatted


    down and gave Tony another injection.


    Soon, yells about a fire could be heard from outside. The one who injected the medicine into Tony''s


    bloodstream said to another man next to him, ¡°Go find out what''s going on out there.¡±


    The other man nodded and walked out. He returned as quickly as he left and said, ¡°There''s a fire out


    there! Boss asked us to put it out.¡±


    ¡°You, you, you, and you. Go extinguish it.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Once the four men walked out, only three to four people remained inside the building.


    Oscar, Kurt, and the others climbed onto the second floor and swung toward the men indoors with the


    help of a rope. Before the men with guns could react, Oscar and the others immediately kicked the


    kidnappers to the ground. With lightning speed, Oscar grabbed a gun from one of the kidnappers and


    fired at another kidnapper who wanted to shoot him. After that, he dashed toward Tony and picked up


    thetter. Oscar''s eyes widened when he saw Tony''s tightly shut eyes and felt the coldness from the


    boy''s body.


    ¡°Tony, Tony,¡± Oscar called out to Tony softly as he hugged thetter.


    Meanwhile, Tony merelyy against Oscar''s chest quietly. If it weren''t for the soft sound of Tony''s


    breathing, Oscar would''ve thought that the child in his arms had already...


    Oscar didn''t dare to even think too deeply into it.


    Kurt ran up to Oscar after the former finished someone off. In an anxious tone, he said, ¡°Boss, you


    should leave with Tony first. Hugo and I will take care of the matters here.¡±


    Oscar nodded and jumped out of the window with Tony in his arms. He also got rid of two kidnappers


    who noticed them and chased after them. After that, he dashed toward the reeds with the help of the


    darkness from the night sky as camouge. Anyone who saw Oscar running would be shocked by how


    fast he was.


    Oscar carried Tony back to Amelia, who immediately took her son from the man and urged in a


    distressed tone, ¡°Tony. Tony! Wake up! It''s Mommy. Please open your eyes and look at me!¡±


    Amelia''s shaking sessfully woke Tony up. He looked at her in a daze and said weakly, ¡°Mommy, I


    missed you.¡±


    The next moment, he fell asleep again.


    Amelia began crying out of worry. ¡°Tony! Tony!¡±


    However, Tony was motionless.


    Meanwhile, Oscar said somewhat calmly, ¡°Amelia, we''re bringing him to the hospital now. He''ll be all


    right.¡±


    She held Tony in her arms, looking soulless.


    On the way to the hospital, she hugged Tony and peppered him with kisses. She said in between sobs,


    ¡°I''m sorry, Tony. It''s all my fault. I couldn''t protect you.¡±


    Tiffanyforted her, ¡°Babe, please don''t think that way. Tony will be fine. He''s only asleep because


    he''s tired. If you feel guilty, he''ll feel bad too.¡±


    Amelia cried even harder after hearing what Tiffany said.


    She felt like her heart was breaking into pieces as she touched Tony''s freezing body, which seemed to


    get colder by the second.


    ¡°Tony has never experienced any hardship all his life! I''m a terrible mother! If only I were good enough,


    none of this would''ve happened to him!¡± At that moment, Amelia was so overwhelmed by guilt that she


    didn''t even know what to do anymore.


    As the guilt grew stronger within Amelia, Tony burrowed deeper and deeper into her arms. Shivering


    non-stop, he murmured, ¡°Mommy, I''m cold.¡±


    She hugged him as tightly as she could and said, ¡°Oscar, please turn the heater up.¡±


    With that, Oscar turned up the heater to the maximum. Even after he and the others were sweating,


    Tony kept mumbling about how cold he was.


    Amelia said while crying, ¡°Oscar, please hurry! What''s wrong with Tony?¡±


    Oscar was already driving at full speed. Fortunately, they were still on the outskirts, so there weren''t


    many cars nearby.


    Tiffany took Tony from Amelia''s arms and hugged him tightly. Only then did Tony''s mumbling be


    softer. However, his lips had turned blue because of the cold.


    Eventually, they reached the hospital after Oscar drove them back to the city and ran a few red lights.


    At the hospital, Oscar hugged Tony and shouted as loudly as he could, for once losing control.


    ¡°Where''s James? Where the hell is he? I''ve already called him!¡±


    Soon, James rushed over to where Oscar was with a group of doctors and nurses.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    Tony was rushed into the operating room. Amelia and the others waited outside for several hours


    before the light outside the operating room was finally turned off. James took off his mask as he


    emerged from the room.


    Amelia rushed forward, grabbed James'' hand, and asked anxiously, ¡°James, how is Tony?¡±


    Feeling a little tired, James answered, ¡°Tony was injected with a drug that could impact his intelligence.


    Fortunately, it was discovered in time. Otherwise, with the right dosage, his intelligence would''ve been


    stuck at two or three years old for the rest of his life.¡±


    Amelia''s expression changed drastically, and her body swayed slightly as she asked, ¡°Tony will be


    ¡ª¡±


    James quickly assured, ¡°Don''t worry. The good thing is that we discovered it in time. He''s fine. We have


    cleansed his stomach and intestines, but Tony will show signs such as chills and convulsions within five


    days.¡±


    Amelia nodded. As long as he''s okay. Although it''s hard for me to ept the fact that he has to suffer


    from chills and convulsions, it''s better than him bing mentally challenged.


    Tony was wheeled into a VIP private ward, with Amelia and others following behind. As Amelia looked


    at Tony whose face was pale and he was hooked onto an IV drip, her eyes reddened as she was


    overwhelmed by mixed feelings.


    ¡°You''ve had a long day, Tiff, and I''m sure you''re tired. Go back and rest. You cane over to visit


    Tony tomorrow,¡± Amelia said.


    Tiffany originally wanted to refuse, but Amelia added, ¡°Tony has copsed. Don''t make me worry about


    you as well.¡±


    Hearing that, the former could only agree to go back to rest.


    ¡°All right. I''ll head back now. Don''t tire yourself too much. I''lle back tomorrow,¡± Tiffany said.


    Amelia nodded in response.


    As soon as Tiffany left, Amelia walked to the bedside, half-squatting as she stroked Tony''s cheek, her


    eyes filled with distress.


    ¡°Go and rest on the couch, Oscar. I''ll talk to Tony for a while. He must be very scared after being


    abducted for so many hours and injected with a drug. I''ll stay here and apany him so he won''t be


    afraid anymore,¡± Amelia said while staring at Tony.


    Oscar walked over to Amelia, kneeled down beside her, and wrapped his arms around her before


    saying solemnly, ¡°I''m sorry, Amelia. It was my over-confidence that put Tony in danger. You can scold


    and beat me if you want, but please don''t be so sullen.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. She kept her eyes on the boy on the bed while responding softly, ¡°I don''t me


    you, Oscar. I just hate June and the others. We should have nothing to do with him in the first ce,


    but he had to be so ruthless. I want nothing more than to have the police arrest him, but he''s a


    foreigner. Even if they arrested him, he would only be sent back to the police station in his home


    country. With the Adertons'' influence abroad, as long as they took the matter into their hands, we


    wouldn''t be able to do anything to June. I hate him so much. Seeing Tony in this state, I wish I could kill


    him with my own hands.¡±


    Oscar scooped her up by the waist and ced her on therge couch. After covering her with a quilt,


    he said, ¡°Rest well. I will do everything in my power to set an inescapable trap and catch June. I''ve


    never thought of handing him over to the police. Since he touched my son, I''ll be the one to take care


    of him.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Perhaps because she had been worrying and filled with fear all day, she quickly fell asleep the moment


    she was able to rx.


    Oscar''s eyes darkened after he kissed her on the forehead.


    Kurt and Hugo soon came to the hospital. Oscar sent several bodyguards to guard the ward before


    instructing the two to head to James'' office.


    ¡°Did you catch him?¡± Oscar asked with a stoic expression while radiating a powerful presence.


    Kurt and Hugo exchanged nces before thetter replied, ¡°I''m sorry, Boss. He escaped. Please


    punish us for our ipetence.¡±


    ¡°I''ll get him sooner orter. There''s no way he''ll give up so easily after all his efforts to open apany


    in Tayhaven. You guys keep an eye on hispany. I want him to watch himself losing everything,¡±


    Oscar uttered menacingly.


    After some thought, Kurt spoke up. ¡°I''ll go and end his life, Boss. There''s no need to toy around with


    such a person.¡±


    ¡°Killing him will dirty our hands. Not only that, but it''ll also attract disgusting flies buzzing around us.


    Just go and monitor him. I already have something in mind,¡± Oscar replied resolutely.


    Kurt initially had something else to say, but Hugo shot him a nce as if telling him to stop talking


    nonsense.


    ¡°Kurt and I will do it right away, Boss.¡± With that, Hugo pulled Kurt out of the office.


    Kurt shook off his hand and walked in front of him in a sullen mood.


    Hugo quickly caught up and uttered solemnly, ¡°You''ve crossed the line, Kurt. Don''t forget that you and I


    have been personally trained by Boss. We only have to obey his instructions, not protest.¡±


    Kurt looked at him. ¡°Even if his decision is wrong, can''t I bring it up?¡± he remarked indignantly.


    ¡°Kurt,¡± Hugo called out in a stern voice.


    Kurt took a deep breath. His chest rose and fell heavily, and the veins on his neck bulged.


    Hugo let out a sigh before saying in a raspy voice, ¡°I know you''re worried about Mrs. Clinton, Kurt, but


    don''t forget that we are her subordinates. Our boss has done his best for her and Mr. Anthony, and his


    feelings for her are no lesser than yours. Don''t think too highly of yourself. Our boss has undoubtedly


    decided to adopt a long-term n to secure a greater victory by destroying June''s hard work. This is


    way more devastating to him than taking his life. Do you understand?¡±


    Kurt clenched his fists tightly and walked back with his head down. The rollercoaster of emotions he


    was experiencing was what made him reveal his longing to kill June over adopting a long-term n to


    secure a greater victory in destroying June''s hard work and making him lose everything. In his opinion,


    a day of letting June off would fuel thetter''s arrogance and give him enough time to grow stronger.


    Dys led to moreplications.


    The more Kurt thought about it, the more he felt indignant about letting the matter go that way, so he


    also came up with his own n to finish June off no matter what. He did not care if he wouldter be


    punished by Oscar or even expelled from the organization. He would not allow Amelia and Tony to be


    in danger again.


    He intended to use his own method to protect the woman he loved and her child.


    Hugo was afraid that Kurt would do something drastic, so he quickly followed him. After leaving the


    hospital, Kurt opened the car door to get in, but Hugo grabbed his arm. ¡°Don''t be rash, Kurt,¡± he


    advised.


    Kurt stared at the other man intently and said patiently, ¡°You know my temper, Hugo. Even if you can


    stop me this time, can you stop me forever? Either you tell our boss, or you let me leave. Your choice.¡±


    In the end, Hugo had no choice but to let him go, but he also got into his car and followed Kurt.


    Kurt caught June outside Yard Manor, but thetter was carrying a gun and had several foreign


    bodyguards with him. Both parties soon engaged in an intense battle.


    Kurt shot June in the shoulder during the melee, but thetter''s men were not ipetent. As a result,


    Kurt was also shot in the arm amid the raging gunfire, and if it were not for Hugo rushing in to cover


    him, Kurt would have perished there.


    Hugo opened the car door for Kurt to get in before speeding away.


    Hugo drove for some time and saw that no one was chasing them. He then wanted to turn the car


    around to head to the hospital, but Kurt grabbed his arm and said forcefully, ¡°There''s no need to go to


    the hospital. Isn''t there a medical kit in the trunk? Take it out and help me remove the bullet and


    bandage the wound. An injury like this won''t kill me.¡±


    Hugo nced at him through the rearview mirror andpromised by stopping the car. He got out and


    took out the medical kit from the trunk. He then took out a knife and disinfected it with alcohol before


    taking a small towel for the other man to bite. ¡°Bear with it. It''ll be very painful,¡± Hugo warned.


    ¡°Go ahead. I can handle it,¡± Kurt said.


    Hugo cut open the wound on his arm with the knife, removed the bullet with pliers, and bandaged the


    wound skillfully.


    Due to their dangerous line of work, they could lose their lives at any moment, so they were long


    familiar with the process of handling gunshot wounds. As long as it was not life-threatening, they would


    treat the wound in that basic manner and allow it to slowly heal itself.


    Kurt slumped against the seat, looking rather pale. ¡°Sorry. I''ve alerted the enemy. I''ll go back to our


    boss and beg for his forgiveness,¡± he said in a weak voice.


    ¡°Don''t think too much. The most important thing for you now is to recover well from your injury. As for


    that foreign man, we can catch him at any time. The fact that he can still appear at Yard Manor at this


    critical moment means that Cassie has a very important ce in his heart. As long as we keep an eye


    on her, there''s no fear that he won''t appear,¡± Hugo replied.


    Kurt simply nodded in response.


    Hugo sent Kurt back to the apartment where he was temporarily staying and poured him a ss of


    warm water. ¡°Have some water. You were shot, so there''s a possibility that you might run a fever


    tonight due to the inmmation of your wound.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Kurt took a sip of water and said with a shake of his head, ¡°I''m fine. It''s just a minor injury.¡±


    Despite saying that it was a minor injury, he was in so much pain that his face turned ashen. Hugo was


    worried and gave him painkillers. Seeing Kurt''splexion improving after taking the painkillers, Hugo


    finally felt relieved.


    ¡°Get some rest. I''ll ask the others about Mrs. Clinton and Mr. Anthony''s condition in the hospital.¡± Hugo


    took out his phone and went to make a call, chatting for almost three minutes beforeing back.


    Kurt asked with great concern, ¡°How is it? Tony is fine, right? I was too impulsive just now and didn''t


    have time to ask how he was doing.¡±


    Hugo furrowed his brows. ¡°Mr. Anthony was injected with a drug. Fortunately, it was a small dosage.


    They''ve cleansed his stomach and intestines, so it''s not a big problem. However, he''ll show symptoms


    such as convulsions and chills within these few days. Luckily, his life is not in danger.¡±


    Kurt''s expression turned extremely gloomy.


    He struggled to get up from the couch. ¡°I''m going to the hospital to see him now. How can he endure


    this kind of suffering at such a young age?¡±


    Hugo forcefully pinned him down on the couch, signaling him not to act rashly anymore.


    Kurt shouted indignantly from his position, ¡°What are you doing, Hugo? Let go of me. I just want to visit


    Tony. He''ll be scared if he can''t see me.¡±


    Hugo red at the other man fiercely and spoke the truth. ¡°Snap out of it, Kurt. Mr. Anthony has Boss


    and Mrs. Clinton, and the people he wishes to see are also them. They are his parents, not you.¡±


    Kurt immediately stopped struggling.


    A trace of distress shed in Hugo''s eyes. If he allowed Kurt to be overconfident in his feeling for


    Amelia, the person who would be hurt would also be Kurt himself.


    He uttered with a little pity in his tone, ¡°I''m sorry, Kurt. That''s not what I was trying to say. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I''m tired, Hugo. I''m going to bed.¡± Kurt got up and went into the bedroom without looking back.


    Hugo''s mouth twitched, but he did not stop Kurt in the end.


    That night, quite a few people were bound to be sleepless.


    Early next morning, Tony suffered a full-body convulsion. Amelia held him in her arms while Oscar


    called the doctor. James gave Tony a sedative that quickly stabilized him, but he was soon foaming in


    his mouth again and spitting all over his face, looking extremely pitiful.


    Amelia wiped his mouth with a handkerchief as James examined him and gave him another injection.


    Tony convulsed for another dozen minutes before calming down.


    ¡°How is Tony''s condition, James? Will this happen a lot in the next few days?¡± Amelia asked in distress.


    James nodded and said grimly, ¡°Amelia, Tony''s condition will get worse in the next few days, so you


    better be mentally prepared. Also, considering his young age, it''s not advisable to give him too many


    injections. Otherwise, it''ll affect his growth.¡±


    Amelia''s eyes reddened in anguish.


    ¡°I''m begging you, James. Please save Tony. As long as you can lessen his suffering, I''ll agree to


    whatever you want in return,¡± she pleaded.


    James quickly supported her. ¡°Don''t be like this, Amelia. I''ll do my best to treat Tony.¡±


    Amelia nodded and murmured feebly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    James could only sigh inwardly when he saw her state.


    Olivia rushed to the hospital with Owen after hearing the news, and upon seeing Tony lying on the bed


    with needle marks all over his arm, she was so shocked that her legs weakened, and she nearly


    copsed on the floor.


    She stumbled to the bedside and eximed with reddened eyes, ¡°What''s happened? How did my


    healthy grandson be like this?¡±


    Amelia merely stood on the side quietly, visibly distressed.


    Olivia kneeled beside the bed and stroked Tony''s pale cheek as tears rolled down her cheeks. All of a


    sudden, she went berserk and grabbed Oscar''s clothes before hitting his chest. ¡°Tell me, Oscar. How


    did Tony end up like this? He was fine only two days ago. Why did he be like this after spending a


    weekend with you? When has my grandson ever suffered this much? If something happens to him,


    how am I supposed to live?¡±


    Oscar simply let her beat him in silence.


    Owen came over and pulled his wife away. ¡°Calm down, Olivia. No one wishes to see Tony injured,¡± he


    uttered.


    Olivia leaned against his chest and sobbed, her heart hurting as if it had been pierced with a knife.

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    When Isabe heard about Tony''s incident from Stephanie, she immediately knew her opportunity had


    come. At this moment, Oscar had weak willpower. I''m sure I can change Oscar''s opinion. I just have to


    get him to drink the medicine and hypnotize him.


    Isabe felt that even God was on her side and blessed her with the golden opportunity to get her


    hands on Oscar.


    She was so ecstatic that she walked around excitedly with her eyes full of excitement.


    Stephanie walked over with her bulging belly and looked strangely at her. ¡°Isabe, what are you


    doing?¡±


    Isabe quickly suppressed her excitement and came up with an excuse. ¡°I''ve put on some weight


    recently, so I wanted to exercise. Didn''t you say that Tony was injured? Let''s visit him at the hospital.


    He''s your nephew, after all.¡±


    Stephanie fidgeted with her fingers and said casually, ¡°He''s not dead. There''s no need for us to be in


    such a hurry to be nice to them. Oscar and Amelia wouldn''t appreciate our kind gestures, anyway. Not


    to mention I''m about to give birth. Who''ll be responsible if we rush to the hospital and something


    terrible happens on the way?¡±


    Idiot. Isabe cursed at Stephanie inwardly. Despite what she thought, she persuaded, ¡°Steph, you''re


    wrong. If we visit him now, Aunt Olivia will surely acknowledge your sincerity. With that, she''ll surely put


    in a good word for you in front of Oscar, no?¡±


    Stephanie mulled over it and felt that Isabe''s words made sense.


    After taking a nce at her belly, she said viciously, ¡°All right, then. I''ll follow you to see if that nemesis


    of mine is dead already. With him around, I''m bing more and more insignificant in the Clinton


    family.¡±


    In response, Isabe said, ¡°I''ll prepare some food. Since Oscar has been at the hospital for a whole


    day, he must be famished. I''ll tell them the food is prepared by you, okay? After all, you''re Oscar''s


    sister. There''s nothing wrong with you preparing food for him. If I were to say that the food was


    prepared by me, I''m afraid that he might not eat it.¡±


    Stephanie shot her a doubtful look and asked, ¡°You won''tce the food, right?¡±


    Isabe merely smiled in response.


    After preparing a huge amount of food, Isabe followed Stephanie and Noah to the hospital. Upon


    arriving outside the ward, Stephanie, who was reluctant and wore a gloomy expression, immediately


    adjusted her expression. She put on an anxious expression and walked into the ward at a fast pace.


    Stephanie held her waist to support her bulging belly and asked worriedly, ¡°Mom, how''s Tony?¡±


    Olivia held Stephanie and questioned, ¡°What are you doing here? Aren''t you about to give birth? Why


    aren''t you staying at home?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I''m worried about Tony. I was so anxious when I heard that he was kidnapped,¡± Stephanie


    answered anxiously.


    Olivia''s expression softened. ¡°That''s so thoughtful of you.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Stephanie walked toward the hospital bed and looked at Tony. With a frown, she asked with concern,


    ¡°Mom, Tony looks terrible. What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°It''s not that serious. Calm down, okay?¡± Olivia answered.


    Stephanie heaved a sigh of relief and got Noah to bring the food forward. ¡°Mom, after what happened


    to Tony, Amelia and Oscar haven''t eaten much, right? Here, everyone, sit down and eat something. We


    won''t be able to take care of Tony if we''re hungry.¡±


    Olivia''s expression eased up even more. ¡°You''ve be so thoughtful, Stephanie.¡±


    Stephanieid out the food on the table and said, ¡°Mom, I''m about to be a mother soon. I can''t possibly


    be as inconsiderate as before, right?¡±


    Olivia nodded and invited Amelia and Oscar to eat.


    At first, Amelia wasn''t in the mood to eat. Moreover, she didn''t feel like eating the food brought by


    Stephanie and the others. However, out of respect, she couldn''t turn Olivia down, so she had no choice


    but to sit down with Oscar and eat.


    Isabe stared at Oscar as she watched him eat the food she prepared. When she saw he had finished


    the food on his te, she heaved a sigh of relief silently and smiled.


    Oscar then put his fork aside and nced at Isabe. ¡°Stephanie, bring the members of the Walker


    family away. I''m not in a good mood right now, and I don''t want these irrelevant people in the ward.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Isabe stopped smiling. His words had dampened her good mood.


    Stephanie got angry, and she got too emotional. With a hand on her belly, she shouted anxiously,


    ¡°Mom, help! I think I''m about to give birth!¡±


    Olivia held her and voiced, ¡°Noah! Hurry and get the doctor! Your wife is about to give birth. Why are


    you still standing there?¡±


    Noah dashed out of the ward and momentster, a group of doctors came to bring Stephanie to the


    operating room.


    Olivia wanted to follow them, but she was worried about Tony. ¡°Why does it have to be happening now?


    Don''t we have enough problems to worry about?¡±


    ¡°Mom, be with Stephanie, okay? She''s your daughter, after all. Oscar and I will stay here and take care


    of Tony,¡± Amelia said.


    After contemting for a while, Olivia agreed with her.


    Just like that, Olivia and Owen rushed toward the operating room as well.


    Amelia sighed and asked, ¡°Oscar, shouldn''t you go over too?¡±


    Oscar gazed at her and consoled her by saying, ¡°Don''t worry. She''s just giving birth to a child. There''s


    nothing much to worry about. Besides, she''s giving birth to a Walker. Why should I be there?¡±


    Amelia was rendered speechless.


    She sat by Tony''s bed and watched him silently. While looking at Tony, she was frowning, and distress


    was written all over her face.


    Seeing that, Oscar was in a foul mood as well. He bent down to kiss her on her head and said, ¡°I''ll go


    get you a cup of coffee, okay?¡±


    Amelia nodded in response.


    The moment Oscar exited the ward, Isabe approached him and greeted, ¡°Hey, Oscar.¡±


    Oscar merely nodded at her indifferently and wanted to walk past her. However, Isabe slightly rotated


    her watch and uttered in a hypnotic tone, ¡°Oscar, I would like to bring you to a ce. Would youe


    with me?¡±


    In an instant, Oscar''s eyes went dull, and he nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jolin then appeared out of nowhere and said, ¡°Boss, Mrs. Clinton is looking for you.¡±


    When Isabe saw Jolin, a hint of viciousness flitted across her eyes. She then put on a pitiful look and


    nced at Oscar. ¡°Oscar, your bodyguard is so annoying. Don''t you get to decide who to talk to?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Oscar turned toward Jolin and fumed, ¡°Buzz off!¡±


    Isabe cast a triumphant nce at Jolin and said, ¡°Oscar told you to leave! Didn''t you hear him?¡±


    Jolin threw her aplicated look in response. However, she had no choice but to obey Oscar and


    back down. Before she left, she turned to look at Oscar again. Why do I feel that something is wrong


    with Boss? He doesn''t seem himself.


    Isabe smiled. ¡°Oscar, let''s go. Your bodyguards are so annoying. Could you get all of them to leave?¡±


    Oscar nodded and said obediently, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    Oscar drove his car at high speed to shake off his bodyguards, who were secretly following him.


    He brought the car to a halt in front of a well-concealed psychiatric clinic. Isabe looked outside the


    car window and could not help curling her lips into a smug smile. I can finally obtain everything I want


    after putting in so much effort.


    She unbuckled her seat belt, leaned forward to kiss Oscar, and said with a smile, ¡°Oscar, one day, you


    will belong only to me.¡±


    He merely nced at her impassively.


    ¡°Let''s go,¡± she said affectionately.


    Oscar nodded, unbuckled his seat belt, and got out of the car obediently.


    Isabe held Oscar''s arm and led him inside. An old foreign man with white hair stepped forward and


    greeted them, ¡°Isabe, is this the man you mentioned? He''s very handsome. No wonder you fell for


    him. However, judging from his appearance, I think a man like him is very difficult to control. Even if you


    possess him now, you can''t have him forever. Besides, when hepletely recovers his memories, he


    will recall everything you''ve done to him. Are you really prepared for this?¡±


    Isabe''s expression turned cold. ¡°Professor Zabinski, that''s not what you told me previously. You said


    you could provide me with a medication that could make someone submit to me and will never have


    any adverse reaction. Why are you telling me a different story now?¡±


    Bernard Zabinski shrugged. ¡°Those are nothing more than lies. There are no such medications in this


    world. I would have forced the wealthiest man to yield to me if there was. Moreover, I did inform you


    about all the possible aftereffects of this medication, but you were too greedy, so you used it without


    considering the consequences. By the time he regains his memories, I do not know if he will fall in love


    with you for real or take revenge on you. You need to make up your mind now. Both of you can still


    come out of this situation unscathed if you call this off now.¡±


    Isabe clenched her fists as a menacing look spread across her face.


    ¡°Professor Zabinski, I''ve brought him here, so there is no way for me to turn back now,¡± she uttered


    adamantly.


    Bernard gestured for them to enter. ¡°Please,e in. I''ve made all the necessary preparations, and we


    can start any time. This man is our tenth test subject. I think I can perfectly create a set of new


    memories for him.¡±


    Isabe subconsciously grasped his hand and said, ¡°Professor Zabinski, you are not using me, are


    you?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He beamed at her like a kind, old foreign man. ¡°Isabe, I''m just a psychiatrist with enthusiasm for


    research. I am passionate about exploring the psychology of humans so I can assist those at a loss to


    alter their memories using hypnosis. Although my actions do notply with the most fundamental


    medical ethics, why does it matter? I do not want to be a mere traditional-minded psychiatrist. All right,


    we can begin now. I can''t wait to see the effect the medicine I invented has on this seemingly perfect


    tenth test subject.¡±


    Catching sight of his zealous demeanor, Isabe suddenly felt ill at ease and instinctively tightened her


    grip around Bernard''s hand.


    Bernard turned his head around and smiled gently. ¡°What''s the matter, Isabe? Are you regretting


    your decision? If that''s the case, I will cancel this experiment. But are you really willing to give up now,


    after spending so much effort to achieve this stage thus far?¡±


    Countless thoughts shed across Isabe''s mind as she ruminated on his words. Then, she gradually


    let go of him.


    Bernard asked Oscar to lie on the bed before pushing thetter into a piece of medical equipment to


    undergo an examination. After the process went on for close to an hour, Oscar was brought out of the


    machine, and Bernard officially began hypnotizing Oscar.


    Unexpectedly, despite his attempts to forcefully imnt all the fake memories he had discussed with


    Isabe previously into Oscar''s mind, Bernard failed to enter the deepest part of Oscar''s brain due to


    thetter''s immensely tough mental strength.


    Bernard, now covered in cold sweat, wasted almost three hours on the hypnosis. Still, Oscar continued


    to struggle in the chair, showing faint signs of waking up.


    Bernard hurriedly stopped what he was doing. He wiped the sweat off his forehead while panting


    heavily, and he said, ¡°Isabe, his willpower is too strong. Even if I imnt a different set of memories


    into his brain now, I''m afraid this condition will notst for many years. You should be prepared to


    handle any sudden changes.¡±


    Staring at Oscar, Isabe clenched her fists and uttered aggressively, ¡°I don''t care. I''ve spent so much


    effort and endured his endless disdain and mockery to aplish this step. There is no turning back


    now. He can only be mine.¡±


    Her resolution sparked Bernard''spetitiveness. He suggested, ¡°Isabe, bring him back for now and


    come here again the day after tomorrow. I guarantee this process will be sessful then. I reckon I am


    not well prepared today.¡±


    She replied anxiously, ¡°Professor Zabinski, you must aplish the hypnosis today. His bodyguard is


    already starting to suspect me, so it is very difficult for me to lead him here.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. My hypnosis will affect his real memories to a certain extent, so he will not spurn you as


    much as before. His feelings might not be altered to the point of falling in love with you, but he will


    harbor a sense of familiarity toward you, so you can rest assured,¡± Bernard persuaded her.


    Isabe remained slightly unconvinced. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You can only believe in me now, right?¡±


    She nodded in reluctance. ¡°I will try to bring him here the day after tomorrow. If I fail, please allow me


    one more week.¡±


    ¡°There''s no hurry. Unusual cases like him are interesting and can invoke my desire to polish my skills


    further. If I can sessfully modify his memories, I''ll be considered to have achieved the pinnacle in


    my research area. Then, I''ll have no regrets in my life. Haha!¡± Bernard suddenly stated fervently.


    Taking in his crazed mien, Isabe cursed inwardly. What a lunatic. He''s a nutcase who is too


    passionate about his research.


    Isabe drove Oscar back to the hospital. Right after she parked the car, he woke up.


    She gazed at him in anticipation and asked cautiously, ¡°You''re awake, Oscar?¡±


    When he turned to nce at her, Isabe sensed theck of detestation and indifference he usually


    regarded her with. He merely asked, ¡°Why am I in your car?¡±


    Isabe subconsciously let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Oscar, you said you wanted to buy Amelia''s favorite dessert to please her. Look, you''re still holding the


    takeaway box. Have you forgotten?¡± she answered while gesturing at his hands with her chin.


    He looked at the dessert in his hands, and he was indeed holding Amelia''s favorite dessert from her


    preferred bakery. Nheless, Oscar could not shake off the feeling that he had forgotten something.


    He furrowed his brows and nced at Isabe with suspicion.


    Isabe''s heart was in her mouth. ¡°What''s the matter, Oscar? Let''s get out of the car first. Otherwise,


    Amelia may be upset if you are out for too long.¡±


    Oscar was still doubtful, but he was no longer as repulsed by Isabe as before. Still, he could not


    bring himself to like her.


    After they got out of the vehicle, she said, ¡°Oscar, you should return to the ward first. I have some


    things to attend to, so I will go upstairs after a short while.¡±


    He gave her a meaningful look and nodded cidly.


    Watching him entering the hospital building without turning his head around, she could not help but


    curve her lips upward as she felt strangely delighted.


    Isabe muttered, ¡°Oscar, you will be mine sooner orter. I will make you fall in love with me for real,


    even if this process will take one or two years. I don''t want you to think of me as a nice person only


    when you are under the influence of hypnosis.¡±


    Oscar could not care less about her thoughts. Amelia hurriedly jogged over when he entered the ward,


    and she sized him up.


    He patted her head affectionately and said cheerfully, ¡°What''s the matter? Are you getting impatient,


    waiting for me to buy you your favorite dessert?¡±


    Only then did Amelia notice the bag he was carrying. ¡°You went to Mama''s Little Bakery on East Street


    to buy their dessert for me?¡±


    Oscar nodded. He handed the bag to her and said, ¡°You did not eat much earlier, and I know you must


    be exhausted from taking care of Tony, so I went to Mama''s Little Bakery to buy some dessert for you.


    Dig in.¡±


    Contentment rose within Amelia, prompting all her earlier suspicions to dissipate.


    She opened the bag and started eating the dessert he had bought for her, feeling that the dessert


    tasted even more delicious than usual.


    After consuming two or three pieces, she piped up, seemingly inadvertently, ¡°Oscar, I heard from Jolin


    that you left the hospital with Isabe, and you even drove the car at high speed to elude your


    bodyguards. Is that true?¡±


    A hint of perplexity shed across his eyes. Still, Oscar replied unconcernedly, ¡°She freeloaded my car.


    I drove fast because I wanted to send her to her destination as quickly as possible.¡±


    Even though Amelia remained doubtful, she did not have the mindfulness to probe further, as her mind


    was upied with Tony''s hospitalization and Stephanie''s childbirth inside the operating room at that


    moment.


    She changed the topic of conversation. ¡°Oscar, go and check on your sister. I''ll stay here to take care


    of Tony.¡±


    He sharply sensed something amiss with her emotions. ¡°Amelia, are you upset because I fetched


    Isabe?¡±


    Despite feeling a little unsettled, Amelia shook her head in response and said with a smile, ¡°How can


    that be? I''m not such a petty person. I was worried because you were gone for about four to five hours,


    and you weren''t picking up the phone too.¡±


    A look of bewilderment shed across Oscar''s face. ¡°I was gone for about four to five hours?¡± As he


    could not recall what had happened, he could not help but feel suspicious of Isabe. However, just as


    that hint of dubiety surfaced, countless memories flooded his mind and disrupted his thought process.


    As a result, he could not bring himself to dislike Isabe.


    Meanwhile, Amelia was intently observing the emotional changes reflected in his facial expression. Her


    heart sank when she noticed his unresponsiveness.


    ¡°Oscar, go and check on your sister. I suppose she should have delivered the child by now, since a


    long time has passed,¡± Amelia suggested while wearing a wavering smile.


    Noticing her low spirits, he pulled her into his embrace and said softly, ¡°Are you really unhappy? Are


    you mad at me? In that case, I will never fetch another girl in the future. Be good and don''t be angry. I''ll


    feel guilty if your anger toward me affects your health.¡±


    Amelia pulled herself from his embrace and chirped, ¡°Hurry up and visit your sister. I''m not such a petty


    person.¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    After he left, Amelia''s face darkened slightly, and her eyes gleamed pensively.


    Jolin entered the ward and said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I think Boss is acting a little unusual. It happens


    whenever he consumes the food brought by Ms. Stephanie and Isabe. I suspect something is wrong


    with the food.¡±


    Amelia''s face fell. ¡°Are you sure, Jolin?¡±


    Jolin replied solemnly, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I''ve never lied. Boss despises Isabe. On normal days, he finds it


    disgusting to even speak to her, much less fetching her in his car and ditching us, his bodyguards, for


    her sake. Therefore, I think you should be more careful, Mrs. Clinton. Isabe is not a simple woman.¡±


    Amelia subconsciously clenched her fists as she contemted Jolin''s advice.


    ¡°Jolin, I want you and Hugo to protect Oscar in secret. I will also convince Oscar to let James examine


    his body,¡± Amelia said.


    Jolin replied, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, let me stay here to protect you and Mr. Anthony. Hugo and Kurt will guard


    Boss without alerting him. I will also instruct our men to monitor Isabe''s movement closely. The


    Walker family is being too much. I can never let her off easily.¡±


    ¡°I''ll leave this matter to you. Thank you, Jolin,¡± Amelia uttered sincerely.


    If Oscar truly harbored loving feelings toward another woman while Tony was in this condition, Amelia


    would certainly be devastated.


    ¡°You''re wee, Mrs. Clinton. Boss instructed me to protect you and Mr. Anthony at all times. I have


    failed in my duties, as my negligence resulted in Mr. Anthony''s current state. For that reason, I will try


    my best to make up for my dereliction of duty. Nevertheless, I must thank you for giving me this


    opportunity, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Amelia nced at her and responded with all seriousness, ¡°Jolin, to me, you are not just a bodyguard


    assigned to me by Oscar. I''ve long since thought of you as my sister, so from now on, I do not allow


    you to me yourself. No one wanted this unfortunate kidnapping to befall Tony, and I''ve never


    considered this your fault.¡±


    Amelia''s speech warmed Jolin''s heart, encouraging thetter to serve Amelia more dutifully.


    Oscar returned approximately half an hourter and said to Amelia, ¡°Stephanie delivered the baby


    through C-section. He''s a baby boy. Both of them are safe and sound, so you can rest assured now.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    She thought briefly before saying, ¡°Oscar, since we are in the hospital, I wish for us to undergo a health


    examination. Tony''s misfortune shone a light on the fragility of life for me. A healthy individual can get


    sick without warning. Anyone unlucky enough to be diagnosed with cancer will not get more than a


    couple of years to live. Therefore, I told James to make the necessary arrangements for us to do a


    medical checkup because I want us to stay together healthily until we are a hundred years old. What do


    you say?¡±


    Oscar chuckled. He agreed to her request without hesitation, assuming she was frightened because of


    what had happened to Tony.


    He had never refused any of Amelia''s requests.


    Amelia sighed in relief, hoping that everything was merely her suspicion. Otherwise, Isabe''s scheme


    would seem all the more terrifying.


    ¡°Okay. We''ll stay together until we are a hundred years old. By the time all my hair turns white, I''ll hand


    thepany to Tony. Then, I will bring you everywhere for sightseeing. We''ll visit all the most beautiful


    ces in Chanaea before traveling abroad. What do you say?¡± Oscar said while caressing her cheek.


    Amelia nodded as the gloom that lingered in her chest gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Oscar, Tony and I love you a lot. I hope your feelings toward us will never change too. All right?¡±


    ¡°Silly girl. What are you thinking about? I''ve gone to great lengths to be with you finally, so there''s no


    way my feelings will change. Do not mention such ridiculous nonsense in the future,¡± Oscar replied


    while using a finger to tap her nose affectionately.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Amelia beamed at him and stopped uttering those ambiguous nonsense.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    Amelia and Oscar went to James to get a medical check-up. Once the results were out, Amelia asked


    hurriedly, ¡°James, is there anything wrong with Oscar?¡±


    With the report in his hand, James replied smilingly, ¡°Amelia, don''t worry. There''s no problem with


    Oscar. He is well and fit, but you''re the one who has a weak body due tock of sleep. Don''t push


    yourself too hard when you''re taking care of Tony. You have to rest well. Otherwise, when Tony


    recovers, it''ll be your turn to fall ill.¡±


    Frowning, Amelia asked once more, ¡°James, is there really nothing wrong with Oscar? For example, is


    there any residue left in his body? Or anything abnormal?¡±


    James looked at her in confusion, unable to figure out what she meant.


    ¡°Amelia, what do you mean? Residue in his body? Be more specific,¡± he responded, feeling strange.


    Amelia forced a smile. ¡°It''s nothing. I was just too worried about Tony, so I was concerned about Oscar


    as well. Both of them are the most important people to me.¡±


    James nodded in understanding.


    Despite that, he still advised, ¡°Amelia, don''t worry too much. There is no major problem with Tony. He


    can be discharged from the hospital in just a day or two, and Oscar is as healthy as a horse. Even


    when I be sick, he won''t. I can guarantee that.¡±


    She squeezed out another smile. ¡°I''ll be at ease then.¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°James, you can tell Oscar truthfully about his medical report, but don''t tell


    him that I''vee to see you. He''ll worry about me and overthink it.¡±


    James gave her an ¡°okay¡± gesture, signifying that he understood why she would want him to do that.


    As soon as Amelia came out, she saw Isabe walking toward her. Stopping in her tracks, Amelia said


    graciously, ¡°Ms. Walker, what brings you here to the hospital director''s office?¡±


    Isabe cocked her eyebrow and smiled. ¡°I heard Oscar say that you were worried about his health and


    asked him toe for a check-up. I''m concerned, so I''vee to have a look.¡±


    Amelia''s countenance turned cold slightly as she sized Isabe up surreptitiously, but she was all


    smiles on the outside. ¡°Ms. Walker, this is a matter between me and my husband. I don''t think an


    outsider like you should intervene in this.¡±


    Wearing a smug smile, Isabe quipped, ¡°Are you sure, Amelia? Since Oscar has told me about the


    medical examination, do you think Oscar and I are just ordinary friends?¡±


    After lowering her gaze to hide the emotional fluctuations in her eyes, Amelia raised her head again


    and lifted the corner of her mouth. ¡°Ms. Walker, you can''t drive a wedge between Oscar and me with


    just a few words. I have things to attend to. I''ll be leaving first.¡±


    She then nodded at Isabe out of courtesy before walking away.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Upon seeing Amelia leaving in a hurry as though she couldn''t wait to flee, Isabe sneered, ¡°Amelia, I''ll


    let you becent for a couple more days. Once Oscar is cold toward you, we shall see how long


    you can put up that tough front.¡±


    By the time Amelia got back to the ward, Tony was already awake. ¡°Mommy,¡± he called in a sweet


    voice, dispersing all the negative emotions within his mother.


    ¡°Tony, you''re awake. I''ve prepared some food for you. Do you want to eat first?¡± Amelia asked.


    Leaning in her embrace, Tony nodded obediently and evenforted her, ¡°Mommy, I''m fine. You don''t


    have to worry too much. I''m a brave boy. Those people threatened me, and I didn''t cry when they gave


    me an injection. I''ll protect you after I get well, so don''t cry, okay?¡±


    Amelia almost broke down in tears upon hearing that.


    Holding back her tears, she stroked Tony''s hair and replied, ¡°Good boy, Tony. I''ll wait for you to protect


    me, so you must be all well. Otherwise, I''m going to be really sad. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The mother-son duo was having a warm interaction. Jolin, who had been looking at them from the side,


    sensibly went out of the room. As she stood in the corridor and looked down, she saw Isabe calling


    out to Oscar, who was on the third floor. Her gaze darkening, Jolin quickly ran to the staircase to block


    Isabe.


    Isabe shot daggers at her and questioned, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Jolin scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Ms. Walker, you shouldn''t be so shameless. Even though we can''t find


    what''s inside Boss'' body, God is watching you as you make every move. The truth will reveal itself.


    Watch out for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Jolin, remember, you''re just a bodyguard. Know your ce.¡± Isabe snorted.


    Jolin raised her chin in defiance. ¡°Yes, I''m a bodyguard, but I only obey Boss and Mrs. Clinton. As for


    you, I couldn''t care less about you. Who are you to judge my profession?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Isabe was enraged for a moment before she chuckled out loud. ¡°Jolin, you are just a hired


    bodyguard. I don''t think you have the right to intervene in your employer''s rtionships.¡±


    Jolin was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Move aside. Know where you stand.¡± After bumping Jolin out of the way, Isabe took the elevator to


    head upstairs.


    Jolin stared at her with a gloomy expression before turning on her heel and going upstairs as well.


    Just as she arrived at the ward, she saw there were people inside, so she didn''t enter the room.


    ¡°Tony, how are you? You suffered a convulsion the day before yesterday. You really scared me and


    your mommy,¡± uttered Tiffany as she sat on the side of the bed, stroking Tony''s head.


    Tony blinked his big eyes with a piece of fruit in his mouth, looking adorable.


    ¡°Tiffy, I''ll protect myself in the future and won''t let you and Mommy worry about me,¡± he promised in a


    low voice.


    Those words melted Tiffany''s heart.


    ¡°You''re such a good boy, Tony. As long as you''re safe and sound, your mommy and I will be d,¡± she


    cooed.


    After chatting a while longer, Tiffany asked, ¡°Where is Oscar? I''ve been here for about half an hour, but


    I still haven''t seen him.¡±


    A subtle glint shed across Amelia''s eyes. Pretending as though nothing had happened, she


    answered, ¡°His sister has given birth to a baby boy. I asked him to go up and have a look. No matter


    what, we should abide by social etiquette.¡±


    Tiffany pouted, not saying anything in response.


    Just then, a knock sounded from the door, and Jolin''s voice came. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Mr. Hisson is here.¡±


    Hearing Derrick''s name, Amelia eyed Tiffany. Thetter shrugged and pretended to be unfazed as she


    remarked, ¡°He''s here to see you. I have no right to drive him away.¡±


    Amelia then asked Jolin to invite the visitors inside.


    Derrick came in with a fruit basket. Just when Amelia and Tiffany thought he came alone, Kate and


    Crystal followed inside.


    Subconsciously, Amelia took a quick look at Tiffany, only to see that thetter was calm with no peculiar


    response.


    Before Derrick could exchange a few words with Tiffany, he was shocked by his mother''s and Crystal''s


    appearance. ¡°Mom, are you two stalking me?¡± he questioned impatiently.


    Kate shot him a look. ¡°Derrick, what are you talking about? I''m here to visit the kid with my future


    daughter-inw. Why? Do I have to report to you whom I want to visit?¡±


    Derrick stared at Kate intently and kept mum.


    Putting the fruit basket on the table, Kate inquired in a kind tone, ¡°Kiddo, are you all right? I was worried


    when I heard you were kidnapped and hurt, so I purposely came with Ms. Halliwell to see you.¡±


    Knowing that Kate was just feigning affability, Tony was not enthusiastic at all. ¡°Thank you, Mrs.


    Hisson.¡±


    Kate raised her hand to stroke his hair and praised, ¡°Good boy!¡±


    Amelia chimed in, ¡°Old Mrs. Hisson, Ms. Halliwell, please have a seat.¡±


    Kate brought Crystal over to sit on the couch, shooting a discreet nce at Tiffany. ¡°Amelia, Crystal''s


    belly is going to get bigger, so we n to let them get married in two months. You and Oscar must


    come to the ceremony.¡±


    Amelia''s countenance stiffened while Tiffany merely sat at the bedside quietly, as though she wished


    everyone could ignore her existence.


    Derrick nced at Tiffany before uttering in a deep voice, ¡°Mom, I told you I won''t marry Crystal.


    Please stop your wishful thinking.¡±


    Unruffled, Kate smiled. ¡°Derrick, Crystal is pregnant for about three months, and you''re the father. You


    don''t want to admit it? That person hired someone to run over Crystal with a car and failed to cause


    Crystal to have a miscarriage. Just give up and marry Crystal. You and that person will never get to be


    together.¡±


    Derrick clenched his fists tightly in exasperation and rose to his feet all of a sudden. ¡°Mom, you''re


    unbelievable.¡±


    He originally wanted to take this opportunity to have a peaceful conversation with Tiffany, but his n


    was disrupted by his mother. She simply doesn''t want me to have a good life, does she?


    Even though he was furious, he couldn''t do anything to his mother. Besides, he knew that letting his


    mother and Crystal stay in the ward would make Tiffany feel repulsed.


    ¡°Amelia, I still have some unfinished work, so I will go back first. I''ll pay Tony a visit another day.¡± As he


    spoke, he looked at Tiffany, but she paid no heed to him. He felt dejected, but it was all caused by


    himself, and he couldn''t me it on others. After a pause, he faced Tiffany and said affectionately, ¡°Tiff,


    take care of yourself. I''ll leave first.¡±


    With that, Derrick left right away.


    Tiffany was moved for a moment when she heard his words, and she raised her head unthinkingly, but


    all she saw was his retreating figure.


    Before she could say anything, Kate said, ¡°Amelia, Crystal and I are leaving too. You need to attend


    her wedding with Derrick.¡±


    After bidding farewell, Kate and Crystal departed in a hurry, just like the way they came.


    The room immediately became quiet, but the appearance of Crystal and Kate still wrecked Amelia''s


    and Tiffany''s moods.


    ¡°Tiff, are you okay?¡± asked Amelia with concern.


    Tiffany raised her gaze and blinked at her friend. ¡°Of course, I''m fine. Disgusting people say disgusting


    things, and I''ll just turn a deaf ear to them.¡±


    Amelia knew that Tiffany was not as calm as she imed, or else Tiffany would not have raised her


    hand on herp and grabbed the sheet tightly.


    ¡°It''s good that you don''t take it to heart.¡± Amelia changed the topic. ¡°James said Tony''s body is good.


    His condition is not particrly serious, so he can be discharged in two days. You shoulde and


    celebrate with us that day.¡±


    Nodding, Tiffany reached out and pinched Tony''s cheek gently with a grin. ¡°Of course, I have to join the


    fun when Tony is discharged. I''m his godmother after all.¡±


    ¡°Tiffy, I want that limited edition Ultraman toy. There are only fifty sets worldwide, and now there are


    only two sets left. Can you buy it for me?¡± asked Tony innocently as he broke free from her hand.


    Acting as though she was angry, Tiffany widened her eyes in shock. ¡°You cheeky child, you''re actually


    waiting to trick me, aren''t you? That limited edition toy is very expensive. I''m now earning money alone


    to support myself, so I''m poor. You should have asked your dad, that tycoon, to buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°Tiffy,¡± Tony called with a sweet voice.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I''ll buy it for you this time, like a tycoon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Tiffy. I like you the most.¡±


    Tiffany stayed with Tony in the ward for a few hours. Apart from Derrick''s family, no one came to visit


    him, not even Olivia, who always said that she loved Tony the most. Meanwhile, Amelia''s husband,


    Oscar, was nowhere to be found.


    Looking at the deserted ward, Tiffany asked worriedly, ¡°Amelia, are you having any conflict with


    Oscar?¡±


    Amelia was taking a cup to pour some water, and when she heard Tiffany''s question, her hand paused


    in mid-air as she turned around to look at Tiffany with a smile. ¡°Tiff, why did you ask that?¡±


    ¡°I''ve been in the ward for so long, but no one from the Clinton family came. Tony is the eldest grandson


    of the Clinton family, yet none of the Clintons came to visit him.¡±


    After keeping silent momentarily, Amelia replied, ¡°Stephanie just gave birth to a child. It''s still a little


    difficult for her to get out of bed now. It''s understandable that my mother-inw is still there taking care


    of her. Besides, Tony has me by his side. There is no need for so many people toe.¡±


    Tiffany was so mad that she scoffed out loud.


    ¡°Babe, I''m not a fool. I usually see them doting on Tony, but now none of them came. I think they are


    deliberately making you and your son feel bad. The Clinton family is a bunch of weirdos. When they''re


    in a good mood, they''ll do anything for Tony, and now that their daughter has a child, they forget about


    their grandson,¡± Tiffany jeered.


    She shouldn''t have cared about these things, but the Clinton family''s behaviors were just heartless.


    Even Oscar is not around, which makes me more vexed.


    The moment Oscar pushed the door open and stepped inside, Tiffany''s criticism of his family reached


    his ears, and a trace of displeasure shed in his eyes.


    Wearing a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, he walked over and asked, ¡°Tiffany, are you not happy with


    my family?¡±


    Tiffany felt somewhat awkward after getting caught for badmouthing his family.


    Acting all dumb, she asked, ¡°Am I? Mr. Clinton, I think you must have heard me wrong.¡±


    Oscar shot her a meaningful look, then strode over to Amelia and kissed her on the lips. ¡°Sorry for the


    wait. Tony can be discharged from the hospital in the afternoon.¡±


    Amelia eximed, ¡°So soon? Didn''t he say we need to wait for two days?¡±


    ¡°Tony is fit, so he can go back earlier. I went home just now, so I camete.¡± Oscar didn''t tell Amelia


    and Tony earlier because he wanted to give them a surprise. He wanted to make his wife and son


    happy and get rid of the foul mood that had been haunting them for the past few days.


    ¡°I''ll pack up, then visit your sister and let your parents know about it so that they won''t be worried.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let me pack the things for you two. You shall chat with Tiffany. Otherwise, someone might speak


    ill of me and say I''m not a good husband.¡±


    Hearing that, Tiffany couldn''t help but blush.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    Before Tony left the hospital, Amelia and Oscar went to visit Stephanie. This time, Stephanie had


    undergone a C-section. Despite that, her condition was rather bad; it was as if the procedure had


    almost killed her.


    Olivia fed her water before asking in concern, ¡°Amelia, how is Tony? Stephanie has been feeling ill


    recently, so I couldn''t find the time to visit Tony. I miss him a lot.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Mom, Tony''s mostly recovered by now. Even the doctor said that he can leave the


    hospital in a bit. I''vee to visit Stephanie, but it seems like you''re taking great care of her, so I''m


    relieved. I''ll take Tony home first. Once Tony isn''t as traumatized anymore, Oscar and I will go to the


    Walker residence to pay her a visit.¡±


    However, Olivia waved her hand and said, ¡°There''s no need for such trouble. You just need to take


    care of my darling grandson; you don''t need to take care of Stephanie. since her mother-inw and I


    are taking care of her. Moreover, we have good nurses here too. Hurry and bring Tony home. If Tony


    asks about me, tell him that it''s not because I don''t love him anymore, but because his aunt needs


    someone to take care of her. You can''t let him think that I don''t love him anymore.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Got it, Mom.¡±


    After a while more of conversing, Amelia and Oscar came back out. It was then they bumped into


    Isabe, who seemed to be everywhere. Amelia could not help but wonder if the encounter was


    genuinely a coincidence or if Isabe had nned it out.


    With a smile, Isabe walked over and uttered, ¡°Oscar, I heard from the doctor that Tony''s about to


    leave the hospital. Is that true?¡±


    Oscar nced at her and replied, ¡°He''ll be out in a moment.¡±


    Isabe nodded. ¡°Stay safe on the road. I''lle and visit Tony another day. You''ll wee me, right?¡±


    Oscar frowned, but there was a voice in his head that urged him to agree to it, and so he did.


    He nodded and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The smile on Isabe''s face turned sweeter. She then intentionally turned to Amelia before she said,


    ¡°Thank you, Oscar. I''ll go in to visit Stephanie first, so goodbye.¡±


    Oscar moved aside to let Isabe through. Right as Isabe reached the doorway, she suddenly turned


    around and took out an amulet from her bag. ¡°Oscar, this is an amulet I''ve gotten from a shrine. Please


    take it.¡±


    Oscar met Isabe''s expectant gaze, then he turned to nce at Amelia, who had aplicated look


    on her face. A cold glint shed past his eyes. He said, ¡°Isabe, I hate women who go over the line to


    please others. There''s a limit to how shameless you can be, so stop making me hate you even more.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hearing that, Isabe froze. At the same time, she stared at Oscar in disbelief, for she could see the


    contempt he had for her in his eyes.


    Bernard had told her that his hypnosis was very effective. Even though they had not reached their goal


    yet, one or two more times of hypnosis would change Oscar''s memories. By then, he would think


    Isabe was his lover and Amelia his arch-nemesis.


    However, Isabe had seen his abhorrence for her in Oscar''s eyes. She could not help but wonder if


    something had gone wrong or if Bernard''s hypnosis was not as effective as he said it was.


    Isabe panicked. She had been trying so hard all this time, and she would never ept an oue


    like this.


    Hence, she yed the fool and asked, ¡°Oscar, what do you mean?¡±


    Oscar scoffed. In the next second, he wrapped his arm around Amelia and left, not even caring that he


    was embarrassing Isabe.


    Isabe stood rooted to her spot as she red at Amelia who was in Oscar''s arms as they walked


    away. Then, she walked in the opposite direction, her heels clicking under her.


    Once she took the elevator and left the hospital, she went into her car and called Bernard. ¡°Professor


    Zabinski, didn''t you say that Oscar won''t give me the cold shoulder after your hypnosis? He just gave


    me a scathing look. Has your hypnosis lost its effect, or was it useless from the start?¡±


    Bernard leisurely answered, ¡°Calm down, Isabe. Good things take time. If things were to go perfectly


    well, what surprise would you get in the end? I asked you to bring him over as soon as possible, but


    I''ve yet to see the two of you until now. If you don''t want to continue with the experiment, I''ll get


    someone else to do it. I don''t have that much time to waste on you.¡±


    Isabe took in a deep breath to summon her patience. ¡°Professor Zabinski, we agreed back then that


    I''ll be the one to provide the huge fund and you''ll be the one to help me win his heart back. You can''t go


    back on your words, or else I''ll have to take back my money.¡±


    The man on the other end of the line fell silent for a moment. ¡°All right. I was only joking with you just


    now. He''s my tenth test subject and also the one I''m most satisfied with. I''d like to see how strong his


    willpower can be, so hurry up and bring him to me. Over time, the memories I''ve swapped will slowly


    revert back to the original. If that happens, you can''t say that I didn''t try to help you.¡±


    ¡°I got it. I''ll try my best. Goodbye.¡± After ending the call, Isabe leaned back in her seat in frustration.


    As she stared at her angry reflection, she snarled, ¡°Darn old man, you''ve scammed so much of my


    money, and now you''re trying to go back on your word? If I don''t get Oscar, I''m going to burn down your


    psychiatric clinic and destroy all of your hard work. Let''s see who''s the more ruthless one!¡±


    After that, Isabe drove off, but she never noticed that there was a car behind her.


    ¡°Did you catch what she said?¡± one of the person in that car said.


    The other replied, ¡°I''m not sure. I only heard something along the lines of ''Professor Zabinski.'' The


    other things she said were unclear. It seems like the person Isabe has called is someone powerful.


    He must have activated some kind of disruptive maic field nearby, so I can''t figure out where he is


    located exactly.¡±


    ¡°Then let''s find out where this woman is going first before calling Jolin,¡± the first speaker said.


    ¡°Sonny, say, will a woman like her have the capability to do something to Mr. Clinton? That''s not quite


    possible, right? Mr. Clinton seems invincible and omnipotent. He has so many people working for him,


    so how can a weak woman like her set him up? I just can''t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Why are you spitting out so much nonsense? Just keep following her.¡±


    ¡°Actually, why don''t we just end her life?¡±


    Nevertheless, the first speaker rolled his eyes at thest speaker, who then promptly mped his


    mouth shut.


    s, Isabe simply drove in random directions before returning¡ªshe went nowhere suspicious at all.


    The two men who were following her found the task boring, and they soon informed Jolin about their


    observation.


    Jolin asked, ¡°Are you sure that she was driving in random directions beforeing back?¡±


    ¡°Jolin, you can be doubtful about everything, but you can''t ever doubt our capability. We alle from


    the same ce, so don''t think so highly of yourself while looking down on us,¡± one of them grimly said.


    Jolin furrowed her brows and solemnly apologized, ¡°Sorry, that wasn''t what I meant. We''re all working


    for Mr. Clinton, and we''re doing it so that Mr. Clinton can have a better life. So I''ll have to trouble you to


    keep an eye on her for a few more days. You can leave if there''s really nothing wrong with her. Also,


    don''t tell Mr. Clinton about this. I don''t want him to think that I''m crossing the line by doing this.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Don''t worry. If there''s nothing else, I''ll end the call now.¡±


    After the call ended, Jolin frowned at her phone. Her instincts told her that she had not been suspicious


    of Isabe for no reason, but if Isabe did nothing, she would not be able to tell Amelia about the


    rm bells that were ringing in her head. Jolin thought that if she could gather some evidence and tell


    Amelia about Isabe, Amelia would then be able to have Oscar be warier about Isabe.


    As Jolin tightened her grip on the phone, she swore to herself that she was going to make Isabe


    show her true colors as soon as possible.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    When Amelia returned home with Tony, balloons written with words were floating everywhere in the


    room. Whenbined together, the words on the balloons read: Honey and Tony, I love you, and I''ll


    love you forever and always. You two are my everything.


    In the next moment, everybody came running out of the room and popped the party poppers on them.


    Oscar, who had headed upstairs ahead of them, pushed a kitchen cart out with a cake on it and came


    to a halt before Amelia and Tony.


    He looked toward Amelia with a loving demeanor. ¡°Today is the day Tony is discharged from the


    hospital and the day of his rebirth. I prepared a cake to celebrate that the bad luck haunting him is no


    more. I hope Tony will live his life healthily and prosperously from this point onward, and this is the only


    wish I have for him as his father.¡±


    Amelia gazed up a little, and her eyes turned misty. ¡°Oscar, when did you prepare all these?¡±


    ¡°That''s a secret I can''t tell you.¡± Oscar bent down to retrieve a bouquet consisting of nine red roses.


    ¡°This is for my wife I hold dearest. I hope that she''d like it.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Staring at the fiery red roses, Amelia smiled through her tears, for he would easily melt her heart


    whenever he got all romantic.


    She took the bouquet of roses from him and smiled. ¡°It''s an ordinary move, but what can I say? Women


    just love flowers, so I very much like it.¡± Amelia counted the roses and smiled again. ¡°Oh? Nine roses?


    Oscar, are you trying to tell me that you will love me forever?¡±


    ¡°No. Just one life is not enough. My endless love for you willst eternally,¡± he replied.


    ¡°So cheesy!¡± Amelia purred, ¡°But I like it.¡±


    An eternal, endless love? I like it.


    Amelia carried Tony up and put him closer to Oscar. ¡°Tony, your daddy put in a lot of effort in preparing


    all this for you. Shouldn''t you give him something in return?¡±


    Tony stared at Oscar with a pair of bright eyes before bursting intoughter and saying, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Oscar''s pupils shrank, and his eyes widened when he heard that. Joy filled his eyes, and he was


    overwhelmed with happiness. Ecstatic, he quickly took Tony from Amelia, hugged him tightly, and


    kissed him repeatedly on his cheeks. ¡°Good boy, what did you just call me? Can you say that again? I''d


    love to hear it again.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy, Daddy...¡± Tony obediently said that again and again.


    This was the first time Tony was willing to address Oscar as ¡°Daddy¡± ever since he returned.


    Oscar was over the moon. In fact, the excitement he felt was far greater than when he acquired a


    project worth hundreds of million. He never realized that his son calling him ¡°Daddy¡± affectionately


    would make him so happy. At that moment, Oscar felt proud and contented because of the fact that he


    had a son.


    He felt that his life wasplete now that he had a wife and a son by his side.


    At the side, Amelia looked at them with a smile on her face. She, too, felt warm and contented. As for


    Isabe''s attempt to sow discord among them, it waspletely ignored by Amelia.


    Once the father and son were done showing affection for each other, Oscar said, ¡°Let''s enjoy the cake


    first, shall we?¡±


    Tony wrapped his arms around his father''s neck and responded sweetly, ¡°Daddy, I want an Ultraman


    toy as a gift. Can you buy one for me?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I promise you that it will be on the headboard of your bed when you wake up tomorrow.¡± Oscar


    happily obliged and nodded.


    Tony sensibly gave Oscar another kiss on his cheek again in response. ¡°It''s good to have a daddy! I''ll


    tell my friends that my daddy is a hero once I''m back at school!¡±


    Oscar felt even prouder now. After epting his father from the bottom of his heart, Tony was much


    more affectionate to his father now by addressing thetter as ¡°Daddy¡± instead of ¡°Big Meanie.¡±


    Oscar then carried Tony in his arms to have Tony cut the cake while Jolin and the others followed


    behind them. Just as the atmosphere was harmonious and lovely, the doorbell rang.


    Oscar couldn''t help but frown at the ringing doorbell. Seeing that, Jolin hurriedly said, ¡°Boss, I''ll get rid


    of them.¡±


    Amelia, however, shook her head. ¡°Jolin, since they''re here, they''re considered our guests. Let them


    in.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mrs. Clinton.¡± Jolin went to answer the door. Surprisingly, it was Carter and Jennifer


    standing outside.


    Jolin nced at Hugo, who was tasked to keep an eye on Carter and Jennifer, before she stood


    sideways and made way for the two.


    ¡°Carter, you''re here. Come and have a piece of cake.¡± Amelia weed them after ncing at the pair.


    Carter walked up to her. Suddenly, he bowed at Amelia and Oscar solemnly. ¡°Amelia, I would like to


    apologize to you on behalf of Jennifer.¡±


    ¡°Did she do something wrong and offend me?¡± Amelia feigned ignorance.


    Carter was taken aback by her words, and he said, ¡°I know both Mr. Clinton and you think that Tony''s


    abduction is masterminded by Jennifer, but I believe that this has nothing to do with her. Could you


    please forgive her? She just wanted to ask everyone out to have fun. She definitely didn''t expect that


    would happen.¡±


    Amelia regarded him with a half-smile. ¡°Did I ever say the kidnapping is Ms. Larson''s doing?¡±


    Carter stared at her quietly. He felt rather annoyed, as he never thought that Amelia would speak to


    him that way.


    Amelia said, ¡°Anyway, since you''re here, why don''t you sit down and have a piece of cake? Oscar


    prepared this specifically for Tony. After all, Tony has just experienced a scary incident.¡±


    Carter''s gaze darkened, and he nodded. ¡°Okay. It''s been a while since I had cake.¡±


    Amelia invited them to have a seat at the table, gave them each a slice of cake respectively, and said,


    ¡°Try it. I hope you like the cake.¡±


    Carter took a bite and found that the cake was neither too sweet nor too nd.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± he said.


    Amelia shifted her gaze toward Jennifer, who remained silent all the while, and said, ¡°Ms. Larson, do


    you not like the cake?¡±


    Snapping out of her brief trance, Jennifer raised her head. Her mouth twitched after her eyes met


    Amelia''s calm and indifferent gaze. ¡°No, it''s not that. The cake''s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Good. Here, have some more.¡± Amelia immediately gave her another slice of cake without showing


    any changes in her emotions.


    Jennifer stole a nce at Amelia in response. She couldn''t tell what exactly the husband and wife were


    thinking in their minds.


    In the meantime, Oscar, who had remained silent all the while, spoke up. ¡°Ms. Larson, I heard that your


    mother went to an overseas rehabilitation center, right? I also learned that the environment and


    facilities there were decent. What do you say if I think of a way to have your parents return to the


    country?¡±


    Jennifer froze, and her eyes widened. She clenched the little spoon in her hand tightly and replied,


    ¡°Oscar, what do you want? I didn''t do anything to Tony. Don''t you darey a finger on my mother, or I''ll


    come at you no matter what it costs.¡±


    Oscar red at her with a piercing gaze and radiated a powerful presence, which made Jennifer''s


    heart skip a beat. She feared that Oscar would do something horrible to her mother, who was now


    overseas. Jennifer might have nned to do something to Tony, but June had used her. Before she


    could even react, June had already executed the n in advance, leaving her to face Oscar''s wrath


    alone.


    Jennifer let out a sigh, and with a softened tone, she said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I can exin myself. I honestly


    have nothing to do with Tony''s abduction. My parents are now overseas because you gave them no


    choice, and I''m the only support the Larson family has now. I resent your merciless actions, but I''m not


    cold-blooded enough to harm a child. It is unjustified for you to take such extreme moves against me.¡±


    Oscar''s lips curled into a smile. A contemptuous look shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, the truth will reveal itself eventually if you have indeed done something unspeakable. I


    specifically had my men look into your past two days ago. I honestly wouldn''t know that you and June


    were such a lovely couple if I didn''t look into you. I reckon that Mr. Scott would be very interested in


    what I found.¡± Oscar paused for a few seconds before he continued, ¡°You and June showed up in


    Centennial Light more than dozens of times. You two appeared to be very intimate, and you both even


    stayed in Hotel Van Hutton together for five days and four nights. Aside from having your meal outside,


    you stayed in the room the entire day. Do you want me to continue? Fine. When you epted Mr.


    Scott''s proposal, you spent the night with June for a very long time before you left in a car. Hmmm. I


    suppose you live a very interesting nightlife, don''t you? You''re very bold to cheat on someone else so


    openly.¡±


    Jennifer''s face turned ashen after she heard Oscar''s words. Embarrassed by the truth revealed by


    Oscar, Jennifer averted her eyes from Carter. She knew that Oscar was retaliating against her.


    Whether or not she was part of the abduction, she was the one that had invited them for a trip.


    Additionally, she appeared to have a close rtionship with June. Since they appeared to be close with


    each other, it did not matter whether she was truly intimate with June. In any case, Oscar would still


    think that she was one of the culprits behind Tony''s abduction.


    Oscar was truly exceptional among the younger generations of the Clintons. He knew where to strike


    and how to deal a mighty blow. Knowing that she still cared for Carter, Oscar exploited her weak spot


    and pulverized Carter''s hope for her.


    It turned out that this man was viciously fierce.


    Thousands of thoughts raced through Jennifer''s mind. She sprang up from her seat and said, ¡°Please


    excuse me. I have something I need to attend to. You guys have fun.¡±


    However, Oscar''s voice which resembled that of a demon rang out before Jennifer could even take a


    step. ¡°Ms. Larson, keep an eye on your mother. Since you used me of harming your mother, I might


    as well make it a fact so that you won''t be able to use me of something I haven''t done. Don''t you


    agree?¡±


    Jennifer stopped in her tracks. Her eyes gleamed, and her hands balled into fists.


    At the side, Carter reached out to hold her hand and shielded her as he said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, Jennifer is


    now my woman. If you have a grudge against her, you can direct your anger at me. There''s no need to


    corner ady like that. This is not what a gentleman would do. Don''t you think?¡±


    Oscar shrugged in response as he looked at Carter. Their eyes met briefly, and it seemed as if sparks


    began to ignite when their eyes met.


    A smile crept over Oscar''s lips. ¡°Mr. Scott, are you going to cover up for her?¡±


    ¡°I''m not. I''m just doing what a man would do. I''m her boyfriend, so, of course, I have to protect her from


    any form of harm.¡±


    Meanwhile, aplicated emotion flickered across Jennifer''s eyes as she heard Carter''s statement.


    Oscar pped and smiled in response. ¡°Very well. You''re a man, and I''ll give you that. Anyway, I think I


    should get myself upied by toying with a couple ofpanies. I guess some people actually


    assume that the heir to Clinton Corporations is weak and useless, and that''s why those people have


    the guts to bully his son.¡±


    Carter merely pursed his lips and looked toward Amelia instinctively.


    Yet, Amelia did not even spare a nce at him. She said, ¡°Oscar, Tony is still around. If you want to talk


    business, do it somewhere else. Don''t frighten Tony.¡±


    Oscar''s malicious aura dissipated when he heard Amelia. The hostile intent in his eyes slowly


    dissipated, and he looked at Tony gently. ¡°Tony, you''re a big boy now, so I''m going to ask you this. Are


    you interested in following me to thepany to check it out? I want to make you the heir of the


    company and train you to be an independent person who can easily ovee your problems in


    the future. Remember, we should not cross the line and offend anyone for no reason. However, if


    someone offends us, we should never let them off the hook. We will strike them down and never grant


    them the chance to rise again! Understood?¡±


    In fact, whatever he said to Tony was actually directed at Carter and Jennifer. He wanted to warn them.


    He needed them to understand that no one was toy a finger on the son of Oscar Clinton.


    Carter gripped Jennifer''s hand tightly and turned toward Amelia. ¡°Amelia, Jennifer and I will be taking


    our leave now. I''ll find a good ce and treat you and your family to a delicious meal after we cool


    ourselves down a little. I would like to apologize on behalf of Jennifer personally. However, I don''t think


    Jennifer wouldmit such an atrocious act, and I certainly don''t wish to see her taking the me for


    something she didn''t do.¡±


    With that said, Carter left without looking back while holding Jennifer''s hand in his.


    Despite that, the wonderful atmosphere was no more. It was pulverized by the appearance of both


    Carter and Jennifer.


    Amelia wiped Tony''s mouth clean and said, ¡°Oscar, are you going to do what you said to Jennifer?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you think she''s innocent?¡± Oscar concealed the wrath in his eyes and answered with


    another question.


    Amelia shook her head in response. ¡°No. It''s fine if you want to make a move against Larson Group,


    but please don''t harm the elderly. Show some mercy for Tony''s sake.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I promise I won''t harm Jennifer''s parents. However, don''t me me for showing no mercy if


    they are thoughtless and get themselves involved in the mess.¡± Oscar narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I won''t interfere in your business affairs.¡± Amelia wiped Tony''s lips clean before reaching her hand


    toward the ss of wine on the table. With the ss of wine in her hand, she gave the loyal and


    obedient bodyguards a toast. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, Tony is rescued thanks to your valiant efforts, so


    here''s a toast for you. I''m very grateful that Oscar made you into who you are today. You''re all excellent


    bodyguards. I''ll leave Oscar''s and Tony''s safety to you from now onward. Oscar may appear


    undefeatable, but he''s just a man himself. He, too, will have the moment where he would be struck


    down, so I hope you all can do me a favor and back him up. Cheers!¡±


    Jolin and the others were taken by surprise. They hurriedly raised their sses and profusely told


    Amelia not to be so polite and humble with them. In the end, the happy atmosphere erupted when one


    of the gutsy ones shouted, ¡°Boss, you should kiss Mrs. Clinton now! Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!¡±


    As one of them shouted, the rest chimed in and urged the pair to kiss each other.


    Oscar got up to his feet. He satisfied everyone''s wish by wrapping his arm around Amelia and


    stering his lips against hers. He gave Amelia a fiery and feisty kiss that eventually heated the mood


    even more. A round of apuse was heard, and the atmosphere was elevated as everyone became


    excited. The foul mood caused by the appearance of Carter and Jennifer was no more.

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    After leaving the residence, Jennifer shoved Carter aside and uttered in a distant tone, ¡°Carter, you


    may leave now. I can hail a taxi and go home by myself.¡±


    Carter gazed at her deeply and said gently, ¡°Jennifer, be nice, okay? Stop throwing tantrums. Let''s go


    home together. If you''re afraid that Oscar is going to do something to your parents, I can use my


    connections to relocate them. I promise you he won''t be able to find them. Don''t worry. I''m here for you,


    and you''re not alone.¡±


    Jennifer raised her head and looked at Carter, who was gazing at her affectionately. ¡°Carter, please


    leave. Oscar is right. I''m that terrible. I''ve been using you, and I really wanted to make a move against


    Tony. It''s just that June had betrayed me and acted first. If Oscar wants toe at me, there''s nothing I


    can do about it. However, I''m not going to drag you down with me. Don''t treat me with such loyalty. I


    don''t deserve it. I know you''re still into Amelia. Therefore, I need to set things straight. Otherwise, I''m


    going to feel guilty while taking advantage of you.¡±


    With that, she turned around to leave. Carter grabbed her hand immediately.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jennifer froze, and she was on the verge of crying.


    Carter suddenly pulled her into his embrace. With his chin resting on her head, he said in a gentle tone,


    ¡°Jennifer, it''s true that Amelia still holds a special ce in my heart. However, I know there is nothing


    left between me and her. Now, I just want to spend the rest of my life with you. I can protect you. It''s


    just that... Would you be able to let go of the grudge and hatred within you? You''re no match for Oscar.¡±


    Jennifer responded by pushing Carter away.


    ¡°I''m sorry, but I can''t do that.¡± She looked away and added, ¡°I''ll leave now. I don''t think we can be


    together.¡±


    Jennifer walked away without turning back. Carter was rooted to the spot, staring at Jennifer''s


    silhouette as she walked away from him. All kinds of emotions started to appear on his face, and he


    was trembling.


    About ten secondster, Carter chased after her. He stopped Jennifer, who had already reached the


    side of the car. He red at her and gritted his teeth. ¡°Jennifer, you got me into this. Don''t you leave


    me now! I''ve got my mind set on you. There''s no way you''re getting out of this.¡±


    With that, he kissed her and whipped out his car key from his pocket. After opening the car door, he


    pushed Jennifer into the car and got on top of her. He took advantage of the fact that she was in a daze


    because of his kiss and took off her clothes.


    Jennifer widened her eyes to stare at Carter in disbelief. In the next second, she tried to break free by


    pushing Carter away. ¡°Carter, let me go! Let me go!¡± She didn''t like how he was doing this to her


    without any affection.


    Just when the two were immersed in the passionate moment, someone broke the car window and took


    photos of them calmly.


    After taking a few photos of them, the man said, ¡°Mr. Scott, Ms. Larson, please carry on. I guess the


    netizens will be very interested in seeing you guys like this.¡±


    Jennifer turned pale in an instant.


    The man with the camera then nodded calmly at Carter and Jennifer before fleeing the scene as fast as


    his legs could carry him.


    When Carter finally returned to his senses, he quickly climbed to the front seat and started the car. Still


    naked, he chased after the man.


    Jennifer put her clothes on and sat quietly in the back seat. At that moment, her mind was a mess as a


    myriad of thoughts flooded her mind. If someone uploads unsightly photos of me again, I''m doomed.


    Carter nced at her through the rearview mirror andforted her, ¡°Jennifer, don''t worry. I''ll get those


    photos back. I won''t let you get harmed.¡±


    Jennifer cast a nce at him and smiled wryly. ¡°Carter, could this be retribution because I''ve fallen for


    you, a man I wasn''t supposed to fall for?¡±


    Carter understood the implied meaning of her words.


    I''ve yed a part in everything Jennifer is going through now. Although I have no intention of making


    her experience all these unfair treatments, it is undeniable that I''m involved.


    Carter pursed his lips in response. After a long while, he uttered, ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    Jennifer lowered her head and murmured, ¡°Put on your clothes first, will you?¡±


    Carter took the clothes she handed to him, but he couldn''t get dressed.


    Through the window, Jennifer watched the man disappear after turning a corner. Her eyes were filled


    with hopelessness, and she said in a sullen voice, ¡°Don''t chase after him anymore. I don''t care if he


    uploads those photos. After all, that won''t be the first time something like that has happened to me. I


    bet I''ll have twice as much of fans after this.¡±


    Carter stopped the car abruptly and got dressed. ¡°Wait in the car. Don''te out, okay?¡± With that, he


    opened the car door and rushed out of there to chase after the man with the camera.


    Jennifer watched Carter quickly disappear into the residential area through the car window.


    Her mouth twitched. That was most probably a man sent by Oscar. Since I''ve done something to his


    darling son, it''s only right that he''s trying to ruin my life. If my scandals get exposed again, I think my


    reputation in Tayhaven will bepletely destroyed.


    With that in mind, she got out of the car and left without turning back. When Carter got back empty-


    handed, she was already long gone.


    Carter stared at the car for a long time before letting out a sigh.


    After that, he went to Amelia''s house. Jolin opened the door and frowned when she saw him. ¡°Is there


    anything else, Mr. Scott?¡±


    In a cold tone, he said, ¡°I need to talk to Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Boss and Mrs. Clinton are about to sleep. You may look for her tomorrow,¡± Jolin rejected him.


    Carter rang Amelia on the phone in front of Jolin. When Amelia picked up the phone, he said, ¡°Amelia,


    I''m outside your house now. Could you let me in?¡±


    Amelia said something on the phone, and Carter passed the phone to Jolin.


    Upon hearing something from Amelia, Jolin answered, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    She hung up the phone, passed it back to Carter, and let him in.


    While walking down the stairs, Amelia asked, ¡°What is it, Carter?¡±


    Carter gazed intently at her before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Please, Amelia. Don''t let Oscar upload


    Jennifer''s photos.¡±


    Amelia was puzzled. ¡°What photos?¡±


    Carter was having a hard time answering that question. A whileter, he said, ¡°I need to talk to Oscar.¡±


    ¡°He''s upstairs showering Tony.¡± Amelia nced upstairs and said, ¡°If you''re not in a hurry, just wait.


    Jolin and I will clean up first.¡±


    Carter nodded.


    Amelia then got Jolin to help her with cleaning up. Carter''s expression gradually turned solemn while


    he was looking at Amelia who was busy cleaning up.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Amelia. However, Jennifer has nothing to do with what happened to Tony. Could you stop


    Oscar from going after her? A woman''s reputation is important,¡± Carter said.


    Amelia stopped cleaning abruptly and cast a confused nce at Carter. ¡°I''m sorry, Carter. I really don''t


    know what you''re on about. No one said Ms. Larson was involved in Tony''s kidnapping. You guys came


    at us and said that.¡±


    Carter was stumped. Does that mean we''ve just admitted to it out of guilt?


    After letting out a sigh, he said, ¡°Amelia, Jennifer and I were in the car just now, and... someone took


    photos of us. Apart from Oscar, I don''t know anyone else who''s capable of doing that.¡±


    From his tone, Amelia knew what kind of photos he meant. After keeping silent for a while, she


    answered, ¡°You can ask Oscar about thatter, okay?¡±


    Oscar went downstairs after putting Tony to sleep. Amelia then told him the reason Carter was there.


    Oscar smiled and voiced, ¡°I didn''t do that. However, I''m happy to watch Jennifer getting her reputation


    destroyed.¡±


    Carter clenched his fists and asked, ¡°It really wasn''t you?¡±


    ¡°I''m an upright person. I did think of doing that, but it seems like someone has already done it for me.


    Now, I''ll just sit back and enjoy the show.¡± Oscar shrugged.


    Carter pursed his lips. ¡°Sorry for the disturbance.¡± With that, he turned around and left.


    Amelia then turned toward Oscar and asked, ¡°Oscar, was it you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Oscar caressed her cheek and replied, ¡°I''m good at destroying someone I don''t like. However, I


    wouldn''t use the same trick twice.¡±


    Amelia nodded and chose to believe Oscar.


    Oscar gently bit her earlobe and whispered, ¡°You''ve had a long day. Go and shower, okay? I''ll give you


    a massage.¡±


    Amelia blushed and hit his chest yfully before saying to Jolin, ¡°Jolin, you may leave now.¡±


    Jolin nodded. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Clinton.¡±

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    As soon as Jennifer returned to the vi, a silhouette appeared and pushed her to the wall. The next


    moment, a hideous voice sounded. ¡°Jennifer, you''re finally back.¡±


    Jennifer trembled unconsciously. Gritting her teeth, she red at the man in front of her angrily. ¡°June, I


    can''t believe you still have the cheek toe and see me. Do you know how much I''ve suffered


    because of you?¡±


    After pushing Jennifer into the house, June reached out to switch on the light. Immediately, the bright


    light illuminated the ce, revealing their faces to each other.


    June grabbed Jennifer''s chin with one hand while holding a camera in the other hand which he used to


    pin Jennifer down. Jennifer found the camera familiar the moment she nced at it. In an instant, she


    widened her eyes, and there was an evident trace of anger in them.


    ¡°June, you despicable monster! How dare you ask someone to take a picture of me secretly! Don''t you


    feel shame?¡± she roared.


    June smiled even more evilly as he replied, ¡°You seem to enjoy having sex with Carter a lot! Perhaps


    you''ve even forgotten about me, your partner. How am I supposed to win you back if I don''t do


    something about it?¡±


    Molten anger rolled through Jennifer as she gritted her teeth hard. Why would I even agree to work


    together with such a pervert? I must be blind back then! Not only did he frame me, but he even sent


    someone to take pictures of me secretly! He''s such a despicable person!


    ¡°June, are you even a man?¡± Jennifer said through gritted teeth.


    Twisting his neck, June pulled Jennifer''s face closer to him. They became so close that there was only


    one centimeter between them. Moreover, Jennifer could even see the hostility and malicious intentions


    in his eyes.


    The next moment, June tore her clothes and switched on the video function on his camera. With an evil


    laugh, he said, ¡°You''re not a good girl, so I have to get my hands on your secret. That''s the only way to


    make you stay obedient to me and do as I say.¡±


    Jennifer struggled with all her might. Unfortunately, June ced his hand on her chest and exerted


    great force. That was too painful for her, so she couldn''t help but groan in a deep voice.


    ¡°You better be good, or I''ll bed you right here and now. After all, I''m a man. I won''t be affected even if


    my pictures or videos got spread across the Inte. I can still continue enjoying my life with different


    women. However, you''re different. Your reputation would be ruined if that happens.¡± June raised the


    camera in his hand, saying casually.


    ¡°You f*cking pervert.¡± With her eyes turned crimson-red, Jennifer stopped struggling.


    ¡°How would I manage to persuade you to work together with me if I''m not a pervert?¡± June then added,


    ¡°In short, as long as you listen to me, I won''t share anything inside this camera on the Inte.¡±


    Jennifer took a deep breath. ¡°What actually do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just want you to stay obedient to me.¡±


    Just as Jennifer wanted to say something, an angry voice sounded. ¡°June, let go of her!¡± Having said


    that, a figure rushed over to the two and grabbed June. In an instant, the two men broke into a fight.


    Carter pounced on June, and they both fell to the ground. The former punched thetter on both sides


    of his cheeks. ¡°You terrible foreigner! I''ll never leave if I don''t punch you to death today!¡± said Carter


    furiously.


    After getting punched several times, June got up, attempting to fight back. The two got into an intense


    fight. Besides, both of them had been learningbat skills since they were young. Although their


    skills were not as powerful as the professional bodyguards such as Kurt and Hugo, they could still


    defeat a few ordinary adult men at once. Hence, none of them was willing to back down.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer stood at the side, watching them fight. She couldn''t help but feel her heart twinge


    when she saw June punch Carter''s face twice. ¡°Carter, watch out!¡±


    Hearing that, Carter became worked up. Perhaps he was eager to show off his skills in front of Jennifer,


    so he fought extra hard. Not long after, June got punched seriously on his stomach and face.


    June red at Carter maliciously. ¡°Just you guys wait!¡±


    Then, he turned around and ran toward the door. Jennifer''s face turned as pale as a sheet when she


    saw that. ¡°Carter, he still has our pictures in the camera in his hand. I''ll be doomed if we don''t take it


    back!¡±


    Immediately, Carter rushed toward June. The two then started another fight in the doorway.


    June came there alone this time, so his bodyguards were not there. Therefore, he, who was not as


    strong as Carter, was quickly put at a disadvantage. Furthermore, he was still holding the camera in his


    hand, so he couldn''t fight freely.


    Left with no choice, he tossed the camera to the side and started brawling with Carter. After some time,


    the two panted heavily in exhaustion. Meanwhile, Jennifer went to pick up the camera the moment


    June threw it away. Then, she ran around the house to look for a weapon. Upon finding a broom in the


    corner of a room, she ran back with it and started beating June with that.


    ¡°I''ll beat you to death today! You shameless pervert! You were the one who made a mistake, yet I have


    to be the scapegoat because of you! If I knew you were that untrustworthy, I would never even


    spare you a nce in the first ce.¡± Jennifer beat June while scolding him, ¡°A pervert like you will only


    bring harm to other women. I should really end your life right here and now!¡±


    She beat him harder and harder over time. June got pinned down by Carter while being attacked by


    Jennifer. Hence, he had to take the hit without being able to fight back. Soon after, he felt a sharp pain


    spiking through his entire body, so he yelled, ¡°You d*mned woman! You better pray you won''t fall into


    my hands one day. Otherwise, I''ll definitely make your life a living hell!¡±


    Nevertheless, as soon as he said that, Jennifer beat him even harder. Atst, she lost her control and


    started beating even Carter as well.


    Carter couldn''t help but move away from June. He looked at Jennifer, who evidently had lost her mind,


    for a moment before running over to hug her from behind. ¡°Jennifer, calm down. It''s me. I won''t hurt


    you,¡± he said anxiously.


    Carter repeated that sentence again and again while holding Jennifer in his arms. Meanwhile, June


    shot Jennifer a re viciously. Infuriated, he threatened, ¡°I still have a copy of those photos with me. I''ll


    definitely upload her nude photos on the Inte tomorrow!¡± With that said, he ran away quickly.


    Carter stood up, attempting to chase after him. Nevertheless, Jennifer grabbed his hand and stopped


    him. ¡°Carter, my stomach hurts,¡± she said in pain. There was even cold sweat dripping down her


    forehead.


    Immediately, Carter carried her and ced her on the couch, and he started massaging her tummy for


    her. However, he noticed that she was still knitting her brows in immense pain, so he ran into the


    kitchen and boiled some water. Upon pouring her a ss of water, he blew it cold and handed it to her.


    ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    Jennifer took a sip of it. The warm water flowed into her stomach, easing the pain inside. ¡°Thank you,


    Carter,¡± she said those words with difficulty.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Looking at her worriedly, Carter asked, ¡°Is your stomach still hurting? Come on. I''ll bring you to the


    hospital.¡±


    Jennifer let out a bitterugh. ¡°I''m fine. I guess it''s almost that time of the month. It''s normal for my


    stomach to hurt a few days before my menstruation.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Carter asked dubiously. She was still fine just now. How is it possible for her tummy to hurt so


    much in only a few seconds?


    However, he didn''t have much knowledge about women''s menstruation, so he dared not make any


    assumptions.


    Jennifer nodded in response. ¡°Carter, can you delete the photos in the camera for me?¡±


    Carter browsed through the camera album and deleted their nude photos. However, he recalled June


    had said that he still had a copy of those photos before leaving just now. Immediately, he came up with


    a n.


    Bending forward, he scooped Jennifer up in his arms. Unconsciously, Jennifer wrapped her arms


    around his neck. ¡°Carter, what are you doing?¡± They had just gotten into an argument near Amelia''s


    ce earlier. Now that they were the only ones left in the house, Jennifer felt a little awkward.


    ¡°I''m carrying you to bed. Don''t worry about the photos. I''ll help you get them back. Now, you just have


    to take a good rest. I''m your man now, so I''ll be here for you. I''ll protect you and make sure that you


    won''t get hurt.¡± Carter nced at her, looking serious as he said that.


    Jennifer felt a surge of warmth within her heart. Suddenly, she felt like believing everything Carter said.


    Leaning her head against his chest, she said softly, ¡°I''ve used you. Don''t you me me for that?¡±


    ¡°Did you use me, though? You have feelings for me, don''t you?¡± Carter asked as he raised an eyebrow.


    Jennifer was stunned for a second before she broke intoughter. Then, she adjusted her position in


    Carter''s embrace. Just as Carter was pondering what she was going to do next, she leaned closer to


    his face and nted a kiss on his cheek. Looking rather embarrassed, she said, ¡°Carter, I''m willing to


    give us a chance if you treat me well wholeheartedly. As for the revenge, as long as Oscar could spare


    my family, I''ll stop targeting them.¡±


    Carter''s eyes lit up as soon as he heard that. ¡°Really?¡± he asked, hugging her tightly.


    ¡°Yes. I really want to be with you this time.¡± Jennifer continued, ¡°I know how much you''ve done for me. I


    would be blind if I continued assuming you had some ulterior motives toward me.¡±


    Carter quickly carried her into the bedroom. After putting her on the bed, hey on top of her and


    looked at her with his bright, clear eyes. ¡°Is your tummy still hurting?¡± he asked cautiously.


    Jennifer knew what he wanted to do, and she shook her head in response.


    With that, Carter took off her bra as he leaned forward to kiss her lips.


    That was the first time Jennifer opened up to him fully.


    The two then spent a fuzzy, passionate night together. Jennifer was exhausted, so she fell asleep soon


    after.


    Lowering his head, Carter kissed her on her lips affectionately. Then, he got up from the bed and


    picked up his phone to make a call. As soon as the call was connected, he went straight to the point.


    ¡°Jake, keep an eye on the social media for me. As soon as you see any pictures of me, get rid of them.


    Ask the hackers who work for you to take control of the online news. As for the payment, you can name


    a price. I''ll transfer the money into your ount in time.¡±


    ¡°Nude photos? Mr. Scott, what have you done?¡± the man on the other end of the line asked in a


    confused tone.


    ¡°Stop asking questions. Just delete any pictures of me and Jennifer. I''m sure you can handle this


    menial task, right?¡± asked Carter.


    ¡°As long as the person who spreads them is not someone powerful or prominent, I can settle it,¡± Jake


    replied.


    ¡°All right, then. I''ll wire you the money.¡± Having said that, Carter hung up the phone.


    He then returned to the bed and pulled Jennifer into his arms gently. Closing his eyes, he fell into a


    deep slumber.


    As expected, the photos of Carter and Jennifer appeared on the Inte the next day. However,


    someone deleted them as soon as they got posted. In less than thirty minutes, another set of their


    pictures appeared on social media again. Nevertheless, those pictures got deleted again soon after.


    That happened a few times, and theizens got excited, as the one who posted the pictures and the


    one who deleted them looked as if they were in apetition. Because of that, theizens lost


    interest in the people in the photos.


    Meanwhile, Hugo watched the photos get posted and deleted again and again. ¡°Boss, the pictures of


    Jennifer, the woman that you asked us to pay attention to, are posted online again. Manyizens are


    waiting for some interesting news. Should we add fuel to the fire? With our power, I think it''ll be more


    difficult for those people to delete the pictures again.¡±


    Oscar was leaning against his chair with his eyes narrowed at the moment. He tapped his finger on the


    desk casually, saying nothing. For a moment, Hugo and the others couldn''t tell what was on his mind.


    Anxiously, they waited for him to respond.


    ¡°Find out who''s the one that posted those photos. You guys went to chase after June without my


    permission. Because of that, he made his escape. I''ll give you guys a chance to make up for your


    mistake. Look into the online posts and trace that user ount to find out June''s whereabouts. If you


    guys still fail to get him, I''ll find someone else to protect Amelia and Tony,¡± Oscar said when his


    subordinates were waiting anxiously for his reply. Hearing Oscar''s words, Hugo couldn''t help but feel


    his heart race. No words could describe how terrified he was, and he felt like his heart was going to


    escape from his throat.


    Hugo answered without dy, ¡°Boss, I''ll start the investigation right away. Then, should we screenshot


    Jennifer''s pictures and repost them with our ount?¡±


    ¡°You guys can keep a copy of those photos. But then, don''t post them first. It''s boring to use the same


    trick twice. Moreover, the others might say that I''m not a gentleman,¡± said Oscar in a leisure tone.


    A tinge of confusion surfaced in Hugo''s eyes.


    All of a sudden, Oscar opened his eyes and shot Hugo a nce. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up


    and do it now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Hugo left the study hurriedly.


    Just then, Amelia walked over with some food in her hands. Seeing the gloomy expression on Hugo''s


    face, she queried, ¡°What''s wrong? Did Oscar scold you again?¡±


    Hugo shook his head, answering, ¡°No, Mrs. Clinton. It''s just that I''m not doing my job well.¡±


    Amelia gazed at the phone Hugo was holding, and she recalled the photos she saw when she


    launched her WhatsApp earlier that day. Instantly, she came to a realization.


    ¡°Hugo, you''re here to inform Oscar about Jennifer''s photos, right?¡± Although she was asking, she was


    actually certain of her assumption.


    Hugo scratched the back of his head. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, we can''t hide anything from you, can we?¡±


    ¡°Oscar is not the one behind this, right?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, don''t get the wrong idea. Boss really didn''t do that. But then, I feel that Jennifer has


    crossed the line this time. If it weren''t for her, Mr. Anthony wouldn''t have suffered so much. I felt like


    doing something to ruin her reputation, but Boss stopped me from doing so. I''m quite dissatisfied with


    that, as I don''t understand why Boss showed mercy on her.¡± Hugo took a nce at Amelia and spoke


    his mind.


    Amelia said smilingly, ¡°Don''t me Oscar for that. I''m the one who asked him not to do that. Oscar is


    powerful, but he should never use a woman''s dignity and reputation as a weapon against her, even if


    he wants to take revenge on her. We''ve done that once to her. It''ll be too evil if we do that again.


    Besides, we''re not sure whether she''s involved in Tony''s kidnapping. Thus, we shouldn''t intervene this


    time. We still have plenty of ways to deal with our enemies, anyway. What do you think, Hugo? Do you


    agree with me?¡±


    Hugo''s expression stiffened for a second. With a serious face, he replied, ¡°You''re right, Mrs. Clinton. I


    was too petty and impatient. All I thought was to achieve our aim quickly, so naturally, I didn''t carefully


    ponder over this matter like you did.¡±


    Amelia shook her head in response. ¡°No. I''m the one who''s too soft sometimes. I just feel that


    Jennifer''s not a despicable woman. After all, Oscar was the one who made the first move. No matter


    who''s at fault in the first ce, it''s a fact that her mother got sent to the psychiatric hospital because of


    Oscar. Her mother''s already old, yet she still has to travel overseas for treatment. In the end, we''re still


    the ones in the wrong. Everyone wants to spend theirter years in their hometowns. I feel we


    shouldn''t intervene in this matter this time.¡±


    ¡°You''re right, Mrs. Clinton,¡± Hugo replied.


    Smiling, Amelia said, ¡°You don''t have to be so serious, Hugo. Why don''t you stay here and eat your


    breakfast first before leaving? You came here early in the morning, so you must''ve been starving.¡±


    Hugo nodded and eventually epted her offer.


    After Hugo headed downstairs, Amelia entered the study with breakfast in her hands. Oscar realized


    that it was Amelia when he opened his eyes. In an instant, the maliciousness in his eyes dissipated.


    Amelia put down the tray of food in front of him. ¡°It''s time to eat your breakfast. Mom called me to


    inform me that your sister can finally be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. She nned to bring


    Stephanie back to the Clinton residence so Stephanie could recuperate there, and she asked me to go


    and take care of Stephanie.¡±


    Oscar knitted his brows. ¡°She has her own house. Why does Mom have to bring her home? What will


    the others think if they hear about that? Mom must''ve gone senile from old age.¡±


    In fact, Amelia was unhappy about that as well. After all, both Stephanie and she disliked each other. It


    was evident that Olivia was making things difficult for her by asking her to take care of Stephanie.


    Nevertheless, she couldn''t say no to Olivia.


    ¡°I don''t know, either. Perhaps she''s worried that the Walker family couldn''t take good care of your


    sister,¡± Amelia said indifferently.


    Oscar replied, ¡°Nonsense. The Walker family is a prominent family, yet Mom''s still worried that they


    can''t take good care of Stephanie? Just how fragile is she?¡±


    Amelia couldn''t helpughing. ¡°Oscar, don''t forget that she''s your sister.¡±


    ¡°A sister? I don''t have a sister who wants to kill my son.¡±


    The smile on Amelia''s face faded a little. She couldn''t help but recall the scene about four years ago


    when shey on the operation table after the car ident. She was weak and on the verge of dying at


    that moment. If it weren''t for her luck, Tony and she would have already died.


    Oscar pulled her into his arms, trying to stop her from thinking about that.


    ¡°Let''s have breakfast first. It''s none of our business whether Stephanie lives in the Clinton residence or


    not. Mom is getting old. Moreover, she''s soft-hearted, so she will side with Stephanie after hearing


    Stephanie''s sweet talk.¡± Oscar scooped a mouthful of oatmeal and fed Amelia. Then, he continued as


    he watched her swallow the food. ¡°Since Mom has asked us to go and visit Stephanie, we''ll do as she


    says. However, I won''t let you go and take care of her. Tony''s still traumatized from the kidnapping, so


    he needs you now. I''d like to see which grandchild Mom cares more about.¡±


    Amelia burst intoughter as she found Oscar, who tried to defend Tony and her, adorable.


    The couple then enjoyed their breakfast happily. After finishing their food, Amelia asked, ¡°Oscar, I saw


    Jennifer''s photos on the Inte. Will you intervene in that matter?¡±


    Shooting her a nce, Oscar asked in amusement, ¡°Do you want me to intervene in it?¡±


    Amelia shook her head without hesitation.


    ¡°Then, I''ll stay out of it. But then, I asked Hugo to try looking for June through the user ount that


    exposed Jennifer''s photos. That foreigner has only been in Chanaea for a few years, but he has


    already caused so much trouble for the Clinton family and the Larson family. If I continue letting him


    stay here, he might do something worse. This time, I''ll definitely ask the government to ban him from


    entering our country!¡± Oscar replied with his eyes narrowed.


    Amelia took a nce at him. ¡°Oscar, do you think you can stop him?¡±


    ¡°As long as we can prove that hispany is involved in smuggling, the government will probably send


    him back to his country,¡± said Oscar confidently.


    ¡°Smuggling?¡± Amelia knew that was a serious crime. ¡°Did you find any evidence?¡±


    Oscar exined, ¡°Not yet, but I''ve already sent someone to investigate it. He does anything he wants


    fearlessly just because he''s one of the Adertons. Because of that, he thinks no one dares to do


    anything to him in Chanaea. I heard that he has been working with some powerful people from


    Southeast Aploth. After we have him arrested, I can pull some strings. In that case, it''ll be impossible


    for him to escape anymore. Since he has the guts to hurt my son, he must pay a huge price for that.¡±


    Amelia lowered her gaze as she recalled the kidnapping. At that thought, she couldn''t help but break


    out in a cold sweat. Luckily, nothing serious happens to Tony.


    Oscar noticed that she was trembling, so he hugged her even tighter. Looking concerned, he asked,


    ¡°What''s wrong? Are you feeling cold?¡±


    Being held in Oscar''s arms, Amelia replied, ¡°No. I''m just d that nothing has happened to Tony.


    Otherwise, I might not pull it through. I''m really thankful that Tony is fine.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl. I won''t let anything happen to both of you as long as I''m here.¡± Oscar smiled.


    Hearing that, Amelia nodded.


    She just wanted their family to live a peaceful life. Unfortunately, there was always someone who


    wanted to harm them. Not only did some of them try to take her down, but there were even people who


    wanted to hurt her son. Therefore, Amelia became more and more paranoid. She couldn''t help but


    worry that Tony would be in danger whenever something trivial happened.


    Although they had hired some bodyguards to protect Tony, Amelia could only feel safe as long as Tony


    was with her.


    Therefore, she suggested, ¡°Oscar, how about you teach Tonybat skills?¡±


    ¡°The process of learningbat skills is hard. Are you sure you can stand watching him suffer?¡±


    ¡°Nothing''s more important than his life. To me, everything''s worth it as long as he''s safe. He''s the heir


    of the Clinton family. Of course, he has to sacrifice more than the others while enjoying his life.


    Moreover, he''s going to inherit the family business in the future. I don''t wish to see him being


    threatened by anything or anyone.¡±


    Oscar understood what Amelia meant. ¡°All right.¡±


    The next morning, he got Tony out of his bed and took Tony to his organization. Just then, Tony was


    still in a daze, not understanding what was going on.


    That was the first time Amelia visited the headquarters of Oscar''s organization. Staring at the modern


    and advanced devices, she couldn''t help but feel astonished.


    ¡°Oscar, did you set up all of these by yourself?¡± Amelia asked. Admiration was palpable in her eyes as


    she looked at Oscar.

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    Oscar hugged Amelia as they admired the empire he built single-handedly. In the past, he never invited


    her over because he did not want her to get involved in the negative things that were done on the side.


    However, he had spent some time and thought things through. Amelia was, after all, his wife. She had


    every right to know his negative side. On top of that, he wanted to train Tony. Hence, Oscar had to let


    Amelia have a look.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Oscar asked proudly.


    Amelia nodded in response. Feeling as if she had not expressed her feelings enough, she tiptoed and


    pecked Oscar on his cheek, saying, ¡°Oscar, to me, you''re like a superhero no one can surpass. I used


    to think you were just a sessful businessman. Well, looks like I''m wrong. You''re an omnipotent


    superhero.¡±


    Oscar smiled. He felt so ted as if he was on cloud nine.


    Amelia turned to face Tony, saying, ¡°Tony, your daddy is an excellent person. You cannot be a coward,


    okay? Though I don''t expect you to do things perfectly, as the eldest grandson of the Clinton family,


    there will be times when you''re not allowed to be scared or back down. I hope you can understand why


    I''m making you pick upbat skills at such a young age. Being in this industry puts you in all kinds of


    unseen danger. I can''t bear to take the risk.¡±


    Tony listened attentively albeit not really understanding what she said. He put on a serious expression


    and said, ¡°Mommy, I like learningbat skills. I''ll be very powerful, and I''ll protect you in the


    future.¡±


    Amelia smiled in relief, feeling blessed to have such an obedient and understanding son.


    She was not sure about other people''s children, but she knew Tony had been an obedient child since


    young. In fact, he had never once caused her trouble during the two years when she lost her sight.


    When he could finally speak, he began to take care of his blind mother by massaging her back and


    pouring her sses of water with those chubby hands of his. Tony was practically her pir of


    emotional support.


    Oscar brought Amelia and Tony around the ce. Finally, he told Jolin to take Amelia out to get some


    food while he brought Tony to the training room.


    Amelia said, ¡°Oscar, I want to have a look, too.¡±


    To her surprise, Oscar objected, ¡°Go and grab something to eat with Jolin. I''m quite strict with my


    trainees. I''m afraid you''ll be worried.¡±


    Amelia thought about it and nodded. Perhaps she, too, was afraid of seeing Tony having a hard time.


    With that, Oscar lifted Tony and walked in the opposite direction. Meanwhile, Amelia kept staring at


    their backs. Seeing that, Jolin cleared her throat and said, ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Clinton. I''m sure Mr.


    Anthony will be incredibly outstanding under Boss'' training. One day, all of us will serve Mr. Anthony.¡±


    Amelia retracted her gaze and smiled.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, do you not want Mr. Anthony to take over Boss'' empire?¡± Jolin asked tentatively.


    Amelia cracked a smile, asking, ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±


    ¡°I''m just wondering if you''re thinking it''s too young for Mr. Anthony to be getting involved in all this. We


    might be officially called bodyguards, but, in reality, we carry out a lot of dangerous tasks on the side. If


    I were you, I wouldn''t want Mr. Anthony to be involved in all this, either. Then again, there isn''t much of


    a choice. Mr. Anthony is Boss'' only son. He has to take over everything Boss has built.¡±


    Amelia''s heart sank a little, but she still joked, ¡°Jolin, are you saying Oscar does smuggling as well?¡±


    Jolin widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, how could you say that? Boss is a businessman who


    abides by thew. Every cent he earnses from a proper channel. Otherwise, he''d be arrested right


    away with so many people watching him.¡±


    Amelia breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that. ¡°My apologies. I misunderstood your words.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, please don''t think negatively about Boss'' job when I say it''s dangerous. He even


    secretly... Ah, never mind. He probably didn''t tell you because he thinks it''s not time yet. Anyway, you


    can just ask him if there''s anything you want to know,¡± Jolin said, changing the topic all of a sudden.


    Amelia did not press on, either. She said, ¡°Jolin, I noticed the facilities here use rather advanced


    technology. Do you guys have robots?¡±


    ¡°Yep. The first robot is a beautiful woman. Do you want to see it?¡±


    Amelia''s eyes lit up, and she nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hence, Jolin brought Amelia to the robot. As Amelia stared at the robot that looked no different from a


    human, she could not help but find it familiar looking.


    Reading her mind, Jolin said, ¡°You find her familiar looking, right? She''s Tilly. Previously, she went to


    Anndur with Kurt and Hugo for a mission. Sadly, she died in the process. That''s why we created this


    robot to remember her.¡±


    Amelia recalled the face of a cold, aloof, and prettydy.


    ¡°So, it''s her. Can I touch her?¡± Amelia took a step forward.


    Jolin went to the back of the robot and pressed a button. Immediately, the robot came to life and bowed


    to Amelia. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Amelia was shocked, but she was very curious. ¡°Does she know how to fight?¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid she doesn''t. Apart from saying simple sentences, she cannot do anything else. She''s an


    imperfect defect. No matter how much she resembles Tilly, she can never be Tilly,¡± Jolin said with


    sorrow.


    Amelia patted Jolin''s shoulder and said, ¡°I''m sorry for your loss.¡±


    Jolin shrugged and said, ¡°I''m fine, Mrs. Clinton. It''s been so long since her death, and I''ve cried


    enough. Besides, people like us have to be always ready to sacrifice our lives. We view life and death


    very lightly. Then again, we still feel upset when we see our partners, whom we''ve been training with


    since young, die just like that. Ahem. I must''ve said too much. Come on. Let me take you to another


    ce. I''ll let you try the dessertster. They''re really delicious. I''m sure you''ll like them.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Jolin brought Amelia to many ces before finally taking her to a warmly decorated room that had a


    wonderful spread of food.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Boss personally prepared these for you. Go on. Try them and see if they''re to your


    liking,¡± Jolin prompted, pointing at the food on the table.


    Amelia nced at the food on the table that was prepared for her. She nodded, saying, ¡°They''re all my


    favorites.¡±


    After inviting Jolin to join her, Amelia said, ¡°Jolin, can you take me to Tony''s training room? He''s so


    young. I can''t help but feel a little worried.¡±


    Jolin looked up and said, ¡°Well, if you really want to see him, I can take you there.¡±


    Soon, the two women went over to the training room. Amelia looked through the car windows and saw


    Tony in his uniform, looking serious while listening to Oscar''s teachings. Whenever Tony made a


    mistake, Oscar would give him a terrible scolding. Oscar never went easy on Tony just because the


    latter was his son.


    Tony, surprisingly, did notin. Instead, he focused on practicing.


    The sight made Amelia feel both relieved and worried at the same time.


    When Jolin saw Oscar performing a move on Tony, the former feared Amelia might be worried. Hence,


    Jolin hurriedly exined, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, please don''t take it to heart. Boss tends to get very serious


    when he''s focused on his work. He''s stricter with uspared to how he trains Mr. Anthony.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Amelia nced at Jolin and chuckled. ¡°Jolin, you''re really worried I''d misunderstand him, huh? Don''t


    worry. I know his personality well.¡±


    Taken aback, Jolin scratched the back of her head and said awkwardly, ¡°Oh, that''s right. You know him


    the best. Tsk. I really talk too much sometimes.¡±


    Amelia patted Jolin''s head, chuckling. ¡°You''re cute, Jolin. You should leave this ce once you find a


    boyfriend. It''s time you enjoy the life of being an ordinary woman.¡±


    However, Jolin paled as soon as she heard those words. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, did I do anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that? I just want you to enjoy the life of a youngdy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it''s fine. I like experiencing life and death situations with Boss. I really enjoy working hard with the


    group. Please don''t make me leave.¡±


    Amelia was amused. Looks like I''ve said something I shouldn''t have.


    ¡°I''m just saying. You can ignore what I''ve said if you don''t like the idea,¡± Amelia said.


    Jolin cast her a nce and said carefully, ¡°You''re not mad at me, aren''t you, Mrs. Clinton?¡±


    Ameliaughed. ¡°Oh, gosh. Am I such a petty person to you?¡±


    Jolin shook her head. ¡°No. You''re the kindest person I''ve ever met. You''re smart, too!¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you very much.¡±


    Jolin smiled.


    As Jolin and Amelia continued watching from the outside, Amelia could sense the stern-looking Oscar


    exuding a powerful aura. It was a side of him she had never seen before at home.


    She had seen his sly, cool, and passionate side, but never his stern side.


    Oscar trained Tony for three whole hours, yet thetter neverined once. In fact, he had a


    serious expression that looked just like Oscar''s.


    Once the training was over, Amelia entered the building and made her way to Tony. She squatted to


    meet his eyes, saying gently, ¡°Are you tired, Tony?¡±


    Tony rxed his stern expression and said sweetly, ¡°Mommy, my arm aches. Can you make me the


    honey BBQ pork ribs when we get back?¡±


    Amelia burst outughing.


    She scratched Tony''s tiny nose and smiled. ¡°You little glutton. Okay. I''ll make you all kinds of delicious


    food once we get home.¡±


    Tony danced in excitement upon hearing that.


    As Amelia watched him behaving innocently, her heart swelled with pride. He has been training for


    three hours straight without making anyints. Besides, he did not request to quit when he saw


    me. He''s strong-willed and can endure hardships. I''m sure he''ll be a sessful person in the future.


    She was extremely proud of Tony.


    Parents would always say all they wanted was for their child to be healthy. But deep down, they still


    hoped their child would be sessful. Even if the Clinton family was powerful enough to give Tony a


    comfortable life, he would be an ignorant person if he were to stay in hisfort zone. In that case,


    Clinton Corporations would probably go downhill in the future. Hence, Amelia was relieved to see Tony


    behaving that way.


    Amelia grabbed Tony''s head and nted a kiss on his nose. Smiling, she said, ¡°You''re the best, Tony.


    I''m so proud of you.¡±


    Tony giggled and said cutely, ¡°Again, Mommy.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia nted a few more kisses on his nose.


    After ying around for some time, Amelia stood up and gazed at Oscar, saying, ¡°Can we go now,


    Oscar? You''ve been training Tony for such a long time. Let''s go grab a meal. I''ll make both of you some


    good food for dinner tonight.¡±


    Oscar nodded and roughly wiped his face with a towel. ¡°I hope you''re not mad at me for training Tony


    so strictly.¡±


    ¡°It was my suggestion to have Tony trained. Why would I be mad at you? Besides, strict teachers


    produce fine students. I believe, with your training, Tony will be more sessful than us. I''m just d


    to have two of the world''s most excellent men in my family,¡± Amelia said, grinning.


    Oscar cupped the back of her head and gave her a passionate kiss. With a smile, he said, ¡°Come on.


    Let''s have a good meal.¡±


    After having their meal, the family of three went home in their car. As they got out of the elevator, they


    saw Isabe standing in front of their condominium door. Oscar''s and Amelia''s faces fell; their good


    mood was ruined.


    ¡°Why are you here, Ms. Walker?¡± Amelia asked in a polite but distant manner.


    However, Isabe only looked at Oscar. She desperately wanted to bring him to Bernard, but Oscar''s


    bodyguards had been keeping a close eye on him, leaving her zero chance of making a move on


    Oscar. These few days were the most crucial period. If she failed to bring Oscar over, all her hard work


    back then would have gone to waste.


    ¡°Amelia, I''m here to check on Tony. Do you mind letting me in to have a chat with you guys?¡± Isabe


    had a huge bag of things with her.


    Although Amelia was displeased with her presence, she knew it was rude to refuse a guest''s entry into


    one''s home.


    Just as she was about to speak, Oscar refused right away. ¡°No.¡± The moment that word left his lips, an


    image shed through his mind like a scene from a movie. It shed past so fast that he could not see


    it clearly. However, for some reason, the disgust in his gaze for Isabe was not that strong anymore.


    He then changed his mind instinctively, saying, ¡°Let''s go in and chat.¡±


    Amelia eyed him strangely. Confusion fleeted across her eyes, and she felt a hint of uneasiness.


    Amelia opened the door and gestured for Isabe to enter. Seeing that, Isabe carried the things and


    entered the house. She then said to Tony, ¡°Are you feeling better, Tony? I''ve been taking care of your


    Aunt Stephanie in the hospital, so I didn''t have the time to visit you. I hope you''re not mad at me.¡±


    Isabe was being extremely shameless.


    It was obvious how much Amelia and Tony did not wee Isabe. Yet, thetter could feign


    ignorance and talk so casually. It seemed that nothing was impossible if one was not embarrassed by


    their own actions.


    Tony smiled and said seriously, ¡°Ms. Walker, I''d be feeling much better if you didn''te to my house.¡±


    Isabe''s smile faded a little when she heard that.


    Oscar, however, merely gazed at Isabe without saying anything.


    Amelia grabbed Tony''s hand and said, ¡°Sorry. He doesn''t mean it. Don''t take it seriously.¡±


    Isabe twitched her lips and forced a smile. ¡°It''s fine. I''lle and y with Tony more often. I''m sure


    he''ll like me.¡±


    Amelia merely chuckled and said nothing.


    Suddenly, Oscar spoke. ¡°Amelia, I''m going upstairs to deal with some unfinished work. Can you keep


    our guestpany?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Just as Oscar was about to leave, Isabe said, ¡°Oscar, I''m currently handling some things at my


    company, and there are some terms I don''t really understand. Can I ask you about them?¡±


    Oscar gave her a meaningful look and hesitated before saying, ¡°I''m busy.¡± With that, he went upstairs.


    Isabe''s expression stiffened.


    At the same time, a strange glint shed across Amelia''s eyes. She could not help but feel uneasy at


    the hesitation in Oscar''s eyes.


    I realized Isabe''s appearances have been affecting Oscar''s will. But why? Is he really seduced by


    her?


    Amelia shook her head, feeling that she was overthinking.


    Isabe asked, ¡°You''re afraid of me, aren''t you, Amelia?¡±


    Returning to her senses, Amelia nced at Isabe and smiled. ¡°Ms. Walker, I have no idea what


    you''re saying. Anyway, I''m impressed at how thick-skinned you are. I''m definitely no match for you.¡±


    Isabe smirked and said, ¡°You''re just putting on a tough front, Amelia. You''ll regret it once Oscar truly


    falls in love with me. I''m looking forward to seeing you in a state of devastation.¡±


    Amelia merely smiled in response.


    ¡°Since Oscar''s busy, I''ll get going then. I hope you and Tony will leave the Clinton residence as soon as


    possible.¡± With that, Isabe spun on her heels and walked away.


    Amelia''s expression fell instantly, and she fixed her eyes on the study''s tightly shut door with a frown. A


    heavy feeling crept into her heart. This is the first time Oscar avoided Isabe during her visit. He used


    to chase her away coldly. What''s up with you, Oscar? Will you really fall in love with her one day, just


    like what Isabe said?


    Amelia could not help thinking about it despite knowing she should not be doing that. After all, they had


    shared such a sweet moment earlier. However, that moment was ruined because of Isabe''s visit.


    Tony slipped his hand into hers and looked up, asking, ¡°What''s wrong, Mommy? Did Big Meanie bully


    you?¡±


    Amelia immediately snapped out of her thoughts. She squatted and stared at him, smiling. ¡°No way.


    Your daddy is the best, and he cares a lot about us. You must never doubt him, okay? He almost lost


    his life trying to save you, remember?¡±


    Tony nodded. ¡°I do, but I really don''t like that woman who bullied you earlier. We''re Big Meanie''s real


    family. What gives her the right to say we''ll leave the Clinton residence? She''s bad. I don''t like her. Can


    we not let her into the house in the future?¡±


    Amelia felt a stab in her heart. There was amon saying about children being the most sensitive


    group of humans. However, Amelia never expected him to be that sensitive.


    She could not help but feel guilty for involving her child in theplicated rtionships between adults.


    ¡°Everything will be fine, Tony. Your daddy and I love you the most. Surely you can sense how much we


    love you, right? Don''t doubt Daddy in the future, okay? We''re a family, and we''ve got to love one


    another.¡±


    Tony studied her for a long time before nodding as ifpromising for Amelia''s sake.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    After Amelia calmed Tony down, she went to the study to look for Oscar. She opened the door to see


    Oscar staring at a document on the table. Her heart leaped to her throat as she hurried over to him.


    ¡°Oscar,¡± she called out.


    It took Oscar a moment to raise his head. He shot Amelia aplicated look before the judging look in


    his eyes slowly faded away.


    ¡°Oscar, what''s the matter? Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Amelia asked as she forced out a


    smile.


    Getting to his feet, Oscar walked past his study table and went to Amelia. He lowered his head to look


    at her and asked, ¡°Did I upset you earlier?¡±


    Amelia blinked innocently. ¡°Did you? I only saw a man who adores me greatly.¡±


    Oscar chuckled out loud. Her words managed to get rid of the doubts in his heart.


    He held her hand, led her to the couch, and pulled her so that she was sitting on hisp. ¡°Amelia, I


    didn''t leave you downstairs on purpose. Many chaotic scenes appeared in my brain out of nowhere, so


    I made up an excuse toe to the study. I don''t know what is wrong with me. Maybe I should get it


    checked at the hospital.¡±


    Listening to his honest answer, Amelia couldn''t help butfort him. ¡°You were just too busy and didn''t


    get to rest well, silly. You''re an outstanding man, so you have to bear a lot of pressure. Come, let me


    help you rx by giving you a head massage.¡±


    Oscar rxed and shut his eyes. While giving him a massage, Amelia asked, ¡°Oscar, is this all right?¡±


    Oscar bobbed his head in response.


    Amelia observed him thoughtfully as she massage him.


    They enjoyed almost an hour of leisure time together before Oscar had to get back to work. Amelia left


    the study and went downstairs.


    ¡°Molly, please take care of Tony. I''m heading to the market to buy some ingredients that the boys love. I


    will be cooking tonight. Tony loves my honey BBQ pork ribs,¡± Amelia said to Molly with a smile.


    Molly gave her an affectionate one in return. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, let me get the ingredients. You must be tired


    after taking care of Mr. Anthony these few days. I know you love both Mr. Clinton and Mr. Anthony, but


    there is no hurry.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Molly, I''m not tired. I want to cook for them for the rest of my life.¡±


    Failing to persuade her to change her mind, Molly could only let her be.


    The moment Amelia took the elevator downstairs, Jolin had already driven the car over to pick her up.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton,¡± Jolin greeted her.


    ¡°Jolin, didn''t you send someone to tail Isabe? Why didn''t you tell me in advance when she came to


    my house?¡±


    Jolin hesitated before answering, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Boss actually stopped us from tailing Ms. Walker a few


    days ago. I was afraid you might overthink, so I didn''t tell you about it.¡±


    Amelia lowered her head and fell into deep thought as various expressions crossed her face.


    Jolin gazed at her worriedly. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, are you all right?¡±


    Amelia snapped out of her reverie and turned to look at Jolin. ¡°Did Oscar really stop you from tailing


    Isabe? What else did he say?¡±


    Jolin pondered over her question and answered, ¡°Boss didn''t really say anything. All he said was that


    Ms. Walker wasn''t actually that annoying, and we shouldn''t make things difficult for her on purpose.¡±


    Amelia''s fingers twitched as she shut her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, her gaze was clear.


    She had regained herposure.


    ¡°Come, let''s go to the farmer''s market. I need to buy pork ribs and cook a delicious meal for Tony,¡±


    Amelia said with feigned nonchnce.


    Jolin turned over to nce at Amelia. She swallowed a lump in her throat and asked, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, are


    you sure you''re all right?¡±


    A tiny smile flitted across Amelia''s lips as she replied, ¡°Of course. Why wouldn''t I be?¡±


    Jolin drove without a word, and silence ensued inside the car.


    Around five minutester, Jolin broke the silence. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I have never been in love, but


    everyone knows how much Boss loves you. He could even sacrifice his own life for you. I am pretty


    sure the woman has nothing to do with him.¡±


    Amelia made a face as she confessed her concern. ¡°Jolin, I''m not worried about him cheating. I''m just


    afraid that Isabe will do something to him. He has the wrong feelings whenever he sees Isabe now.


    In the past, that would never have happened. I heard that there is something called ck magic from


    Thymion. Can you find an expert in this field to take a look at Oscar?¡±


    Jolin cast Amelia a strange look as she assumed thetter was thinking too much. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, that


    shouldn''t be the case. You''re thinking too much.¡± However, recalling how her employer had been


    treating Isabe differently now, she felt furious on Amelia''s behalf and thought it could be possible.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, why don''t I send someone to Thymion? I remember Hugo oncepleted a mission in


    Thymion. He might know an expert in that field.¡±


    ¡°Send Hugo there, then.¡±


    Jolin nodded. But feeling worried the next moment, she asked, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, even if we managed to


    get the expert toe here, how should we mention it to Boss?¡±


    Amelia thought about it and said, ¡°I''ll tell him myself.¡±


    Jolin parted her lips but didn''t say her thoughts out loud. Mrs. Clinton, even though Boss adores you,


    he probably won''t feel good to discover that you thought he was under the influence of ck magic.


    However, Jolin had plenty of experience in life. She had seen much horrible stuff previously. In fact, she


    had seen how ck magic had caused a wealthy man to age quickly. She thought it was possible to


    make a man fall in love with a person through ck magic.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    If that was the case, she had to admit that Isabe was cruel enough toe up with such a horrible


    n.


    Arriving at the farmer''s market, Jolin parked the car. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I don''t think we should send


    someone to Thymion for now. If Boss is under the influence of ck magic, there is no way Isabe


    can still hover around him but still fail to get into his good books. I think we should get rid of Isabe to


    nip the problem in the bud.¡±


    Amelia shook her head and shed a bitter smile.


    ¡°Forget it. I was just joking. If we get the expert toe, Oscar will never agree to get checked. Even if


    he agrees to get checked for my sake, he''ll get upset with me deep down. I don''t want to be a fool who


    creates an opportunity for my enemy.¡± Having said that, she opened the door and got out of the car.


    Jolin heaved a sigh of relief. She was scared that Amelia would act recklessly and send someone to


    Thymion for real.


    At the farmer''s market, Amelia bought many ingredients.


    Jolin took her shopping bags and ced them in the trunk before getting into the driver''s seat and


    starting the engine. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I have an idea. Why don''t I sneak into the Walker residence at night


    to interrogate Isabe? I''m sure she will reveal everything.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Thank you, Jolin.¡±


    ¡°I am willing to do anything for you, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Amelia chuckled lightly.


    Back at the apartment, Amelia went into the kitchen and started to prepare dinner.


    The family of three enjoyed dinner together as though Isabe didn''t show up that noon.


    Late that night, Jolin changed into a ck outfit and drove to the Walker residence.


    She parked the vehicle a kilometer away from the Walker residence in a forest. Then, she avoided the


    security guards and sneaked into the house.


    After finding Isabe''s room, she was about to climb through the window to get in when a pebble hit her


    ankle, causing her to wince in pain and nearly release her hands. Upon calming herself down, she


    turned over her shoulder, and when she saw the person standing below, she nched in shock and


    nearly fell to the ground.


    Taking a deep breath, she slid down the pipe and climbed down.


    ¡°Boss, what are you doing here?¡± she greeted respectfully, standing in front of the figure.


    She thought no one knew about her visit to Isabe''s house and didn''t know that Oscar had followed


    her there. She didn''t even realize he was behind her.


    Despite not knowing why Oscar had shown up here, she knew she couldn''t interrogate Isabe today.


    Oscar''s hands were folded behind his back as he hid in the dark. In a low voice, he demanded, ¡°Jolin,


    who allowed you toe to the Walker residence?¡±


    A chill went down Jolin''s spine as she hung her head low. ¡°Boss, I was curious what the Walker


    residence looked like. That''s why I came here. I didn''t mean anything else.¡±


    Oscar ordered, ¡°Go back now.¡±


    Jolin nodded and trailed behind Oscar obediently. They both avoided the infrared light that the Walker


    family had set up outside the house as part of their security system and left. Outside, Jolin gazed at


    Oscar''s back silently. She pondered briefly before asking, ¡°Boss, shouldn''t you be sleeping with Mrs.


    Clinton at this hour?¡±


    Oscar shot her a pointed look. ¡°Jolin, you have no right to interfere in my business.¡±


    Jolin couldn''t understand what Oscar was getting at. She couldn''t help but feel indignant on Amelia''s


    behalf. Mrs. Clinton has sacrificed a lot for this family. She is pretty, sensible, and knows when to back


    off instead of stressing others. I thought they were the most loving couple in the world. They made me


    believe in true love. Can''t true lovest forever? Will it burst soon like a bubble?


    The more Jolin thought about it, the more indignant she got. She couldn''t help but demand, ¡°Boss,


    have you fallen in love with Ms. Walker? She may have a better figure than Mrs. Clinton, but other than


    that, she is no match for Mrs. Clinton. How could you do this to your wife? You love her dearly, don''t


    you?¡±


    A sh of confusion appeared in Oscar''s eyes when he heard what Jolin had to say. He didn''t know


    why he hade after Jolin. After overhearing the conversation between Jolin and Amelia in the


    kitchen, he couldn''t stop himself froming after Jolin. Deep down, he didn''t want to see Isabe


    getting hurt. However, he wasn''t in love with Isabe. The woman he had always loved was Amelia.


    Yet, he couldn''t understand why he had followed Jolin to the Walker residence.


    A flurry of scenes from the past that shouldn''t have happened kept reying themselves in his mind


    today as though they were scenes from a movie. He wanted to take a better look at them, but they


    shed past too quickly.


    His head was aching, no thanks to the scenes, when suddenly a woman''s face appeared in his mind.


    He immediately recognized her as Isabe. However, he didn''t even know what happened to him.


    I am abnormal now. I think I need to see a doctor soon or risk getting schizophrenia.


    ¡°Don''t tell Amelia about what happened today. I don''t want her to get things wrong,¡± Oscar said after


    tamping down the suspicions in his heart.


    Jolin hung her head low and said nothing.


    Oscar narrowed his eyes and gave her a warning look. ¡°Jolin, don''t forget that I am your boss.¡±


    A chill ran down Jolin''s spine as she finally remembered her position.


    ¡°Boss, I''m just worried that Mrs. Clinton will be upset to learn that you came to the Walker residence


    late at night. I don''t understand why you followed me here. You used to despise the Walkers. Why did


    you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Jolin, you''ve crossed the line. Go home.¡±


    Jolin swallowed her words and lowered her head. ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    She returned to her car and drove back home, and so did Oscar. However, none of them knew that


    there was another car parked in the forest. Inside the car was Amelia, who was holding Tony in her


    arms, and Kurt.


    Kurt nced at a silent Amelia through the rearview mirror. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°Amelia, are you


    all right?¡±


    Forcing a smile, Amelia responded, ¡°Not that good. So this is how it feels to see one''s husband


    showing up at one''s love rival''s house. It really hurts.¡±


    Feeling bad for her, Kurt said, ¡°Amelia, you can cry if you want to. You don''t have to pretend in front of


    me.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Why would I cry? This little matter won''t break me down. I managed to hang


    on despite losing my eyesight and getting a divorce from Oscar a few years ago. If Oscar did cheat on


    me and had an affair with Isabe, I''ll give them my blessing. I am lucky to get to reunite with him.


    There''s nothing toin about.¡±


    Kurt''s lips quirked up as he said, ¡°Amelia, you''re still as different as ever. Everyone is worried about


    you, but you managed to convince yourself. I admire you. To be honest, I am not sure I can act like


    you.¡± He still couldn''t forget her and admired her for her frankness.


    Amelia chuckled. ¡°Let''s go back.¡±


    Kurt bobbed his head and drove back home.


    Arriving at the neighborhood, he parked the car and asked, ¡°Amelia, what is your n?¡±


    Amelia contemted briefly before revealing, ¡°I''ll talk to Oscar directly. It''s not like me to keep things a


    secret. If he has fallen in love with someone else, I''ll give them my blessings. If it is the contrary, I''ll ask


    him why he paid her a visit tonight. If this is all Isabe''s doing, I won''t forgive her, ever.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, should I¡ª¡±


    Before Kurt could finish, Amelia shook her head. ¡°No. Oscar has caught Jolin, so there''s no need for


    you to go to Isabe now. I''ll talk to Oscar first.¡±


    Kurt nodded in response.


    Amelia held Tony in her arms and got out of the car. Kurt followed behind her to see her upstairs.


    When Amelia turned the doorknob, the door creaked open. It wasn''t locked.


    She turned over her shoulder and said, ¡°You can go now, Kurt.¡±


    Kurt shot her a worried look, but he nodded and turned to leave.


    Inside, Amelia switched on the light to see Oscar sitting on the couch. The man lifted his head to look


    at her. When their eyes met, Amelia suddenly rxed.


    ¡°Oscar.¡± She went over to him with Tony in her arms.


    Oscar got to his feet and gave her a long look before he took Tony from her.


    Amelia lifted her head and asked calmly, ¡°Oscar, aren''t you going to ask where I brought Tony?¡±

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    Oscar picked Tony up and touched Amelia''s cheek. ¡°You followed me to the Walker residence, didn''t


    you?¡±


    Amelia smiled faintly. ¡°So, you knew everything.¡±


    With Tony in his arm, Oscar put his other arm around her and walked upstairs. He put Tony to bed


    before heading back with her to their bedroom.


    Amelia asked, ¡°Oscar, don''t you have anything to say to me?¡±


    Oscar pursed his lips and remained silent.


    A hint of disappointment shed across Amelia''s eyes as she breathed, ¡°Oscar, things between us


    were fine at first. Can you tell me why you''re caring so much about Isabe now? Have you really fallen


    in love with her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Oscar sighed and pulled her into his arms. ¡°If everything I''ve done for you is not enough to make


    you believe me, then I am not sure how much better I should do to gain your trust again.¡±


    Amelia leaned against his chest quietly, listening to his regr heartbeat. ¡°Let''s go to sleep. I''m a little


    tired.¡±


    Oscar looked a little surprised. He lowered his head, staring at Amelia''s soft hair, and asked, ¡°Don''t you


    have more questions for me?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you ask me to believe in your love for me? I believe your love for me can stand up to scrutiny, so


    why should I keep questioning you about that?¡± Amelia looked up and blinked innocently.


    Oscar could not stop his lips from curling upward at that sight. He stroked her hair and said, ¡°I promise


    what happened today will never happen again.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia nodded in response.


    Oscar held her chin, leaning lower to kiss her. Then, he gently ced her on the bed behind them


    before pressing on top of her.


    After an intimate moment together, Amelia put away the doubts about him to the back of her head and


    fell into a deep sleep.


    Meanwhile, Oscar felt even more refreshed than before. He lowered his head and watched Amelia


    sleeping soundly. The look in his eyes grew more affectionate. He reached out and brushed a strand of


    her hair behind her ear, then leaned closer and kissed her lips softly. When he pulled back, he said with


    great tenderness, ¡°Amelia, I''m sorry for upsetting you tonight. I promise this will not happen again. I''ll


    see a psychiatrist tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia was clueless about his decision as she continued to sleep soundly, and she even murmured,


    ¡°Oscar, Tony and I love you very much.¡±


    Oscar''s smile widened when he heard that.


    The next day, after having breakfast, Oscar said, ¡°Amelia, I''ve made an appointment with Dr. Rowen


    Combs, a well-known psychiatrist in our country. Why don''t youe with me?¡±


    Holding the napkin, Amelia looked at Oscar in surprise. ¡°Oscar, why did you make an appointment with


    a psychiatrist? Who''s got a psychological problem?¡±


    ¡°It''s for me,¡± said Oscar.


    Amelia parted her lips a little, staring at Oscar as if he was messing with her. ¡°Oscar, that''s not funny.


    Why are you seeing a psychiatrist when you''re doing just fine?¡±


    ¡°Juste with me and don''t ask any questions. Please?¡±


    On second thought, Amelia seemed to understand why he needed to see a psychiatrist. Perhaps he


    thought something was wrong with him to suddenly change his mind about Isabe.


    The thought that no one else could treat her the same as Oscar, who seemed to have convinced


    himself that he was mentally ill, made her heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Oscar, you don''t have to do this. I believe you aren''t cheating on me.¡± Amelia smiled.


    Oscar said bluntly, ¡°But I won''t allow you to feel upset, especially when you''re upset because of me.¡±


    In the end, Amelia agreed to go to the appointment with him.


    Upon arriving at Faith Psychiatric Clinic, a tall receptionist in a nurse uniform led them inside an office.


    Rowen stood up and extended a hand to Oscar. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you''re here. Let''s rx a little and have a


    chat.¡±


    Oscar shook his hand.


    Rowen shook hands with Amelia as well and greeted, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Amelia smiled. ¡°Dr. Combs, just call me Amelia.¡±


    Rowen smiled. ¡°Don''t call me doctor. You can call me Rowen instead. Everyone here calls me by my


    first name. It makes me feel closer to everyone. There''s no need for formality here.¡±


    Amelia had a better impression of this psychiatrist, who was already in his sixties.


    Rowen invited the two to sit on the couch and asked casually, ¡°Mr. Clinton, would you rather have Mrs.


    Clinton join the session, or do you want her to wait for you outside?¡±


    Before Oscar could say anything, Amelia beat him to it. ¡°I''ll wait for you outside.¡±


    Then she stood up and walked out of the office.


    Sitting with his hands crossed, Rowen, like a kind and caring old man, said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, let''s chat


    casually.¡±


    Oscar looked at him and said, ¡°Dr. Combs, you are quite reputable in this field, and that is why I told my


    assistant to arrange an appointment with you today. But then, I hope no one finds out I am seeing a


    psychiatrist. I''m sure you understand what I mean, right?¡±


    Rowen was still smiling as he said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, don''t worry about that. I''ve been a psychiatrist for over


    thirty years. You can trust my professionalism.¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    ¡°I''ve been recalling someplicated and messy memoriestely, and I don''t know when those


    memories urred. They feel vaguely familiar to me. Can you enlighten me about that? This issue has


    affected my routine, and I hope you can help me solve that.¡± Oscar sat with his legs crossed, looking


    very elegant, but his authoritative aura did not fall behind the psychiatrist who had been in this


    profession for more than thirty years.


    Rowen nodded and asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Clinton, can you try to rx a little? You can start by slowly


    closing your eyes and picturing yourself standing on a vast, peaceful grasnd. All right. You may start


    rxing now.¡±


    Slowly, Oscar closed his eyes. Then, apanied by Rowen''s gentle voice, he pictured himself


    standing on a vast grasnd. He tried his best to rx, but his mind was still tense.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, can you try to describe the memories you''ve been recalling recently? Try to describe them


    as much as possible,¡± said Rowen.


    Oscar started describing them vaguely, and he got a little confused. ¡°Actually, I don''t really know how to


    describe them. Those memories are blurry, and I can''t recall anything else. It just feels familiar, like I''ve


    experienced it before, but I don''t remember when.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, is it possible that your memories are things you''ve experienced but you''ve chosen to


    forget them for some reason?¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Oscar answered firmly. But the next second, he grew perplexed. ¡°Or maybe I have.¡±


    At that moment, Rowen could finally tell that the heir of the Clinton family, who had intimidated many


    business tycoons, was now trapped in and troubled by his chaotic memories.


    Rowen was about to say something when Oscar suddenly opened his eyes and shot him a sharp re.


    Startled, Rowen asked in a quavering voice, ¡°M-Mr. Clinton, what''s wrong?¡±


    Oscar withdrew his gaze and shook his head. ¡°Dr. Combs, I think that''s all for today. I''lle again


    tomorrow.¡±


    Rowen stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, we haven''t made any progress today. Why don''t we continue


    our session?¡±


    Oscar ran a hand down his face and said, ¡°No thanks. You can empty your schedule and arrange for


    me toe again tomorrow.¡±


    Left with no choice, Rowen could only see him off.


    Seeing Oscar step out of the office, Amelia asked in surprise, ¡°Oscar, you''re done already?¡±


    ¡°I just chatted a little with Dr. Combs. I feel much better now. Let''s go,¡± Oscar said nonchntly.


    Amelia nodded to Rowen as a sign of gratitude before leaving the clinic with Oscar.


    After getting inside the car, Amelia looked at Oscar and asked, ¡°Oscar, are you really okay?¡±


    Oscar turned around and looked at her, smiling. ¡°Why wouldn''t I be okay? Don''t worry. I''ll send you


    home first. I have to attend a meeting at thepany. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Having sent Amelia home, Oscar leaned closer and kissed her. Then he pulled back and said, ¡°Go on.


    I''lle home and have dinner with you and Tony.¡±


    Amelia''s cheeks flushed. ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    She got out of the car and watched Oscar drive away before heading inside the building.


    Upon returning to thepany, Oscar took the elevator and went to the top floor. Right after he


    stepped out of the elevator, he bumped into Isabe, who had walked over to him while holding a


    dessert box.


    gued by his vague and chaotic memories, Oscar was not in the mood to be friendly toward Isabe.


    ¡°Oscar, I''ve been waiting for you,¡± said Isabe shyly.


    It was truly shameless of Isabe to continue pestering Oscar.


    Oscar took a deep breath and said, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Looking at him with a sad expression, Isabe said, ¡°Oscar, I made all these snacks for you, and I


    identally burned my hand in the process. Why don''t you eat some? Don''t let my efforts go to waste.¡±


    Meeting Isabe''s eyes, Oscar could not help recalling Isabe''s blurry figure in his memories again. In


    the next second, he was reminded of the scene where he and Isabe were chasing after each other


    on the field. Although the figures in his memories were blurry, his instincts told him they were him and


    Isabe.


    He did not remember sharing that memory with Isabe, but somehow, he could not refuse her at that


    moment. He had always been cold-hearted, yettely, he couldn''t bring himself to be cold toward her.


    However, he knew it was not because of love.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was as if someone had drugged him.


    Taking another deep breath, he said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    A smug look shed across Isabe''s eyes. She knew Bernard''s drug and hypnosis must have worked


    their wonders. Although the effects were not apparent, she believed she could achieve her goals if she


    put in more effort. Soon, she would get everything she wanted.


    At that thought, she was secretly thrilled.


    Right then, Linda walked into the office with a stack of documents and interrupted Isabe''s


    excitement.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, everyone is waiting for you in the conference room. Do you want to have the meeting now


    or postpone it?¡± Linda asked.


    Isabe''s expression darkened a little when she heard that.


    ¡°We''ll do it now,¡± said Oscar. With that, he turned around and brushed past Isabe to head to the


    conference room.


    ¡°Oscar, I made all these snacks for you. Don''t you want to have some?¡± Isabe asked.


    Oscar nced at Linda and said, ¡°Linda, take these snacks from Ms. Walker and share them with the


    others in the office.¡±


    Linda nodded. She was about to take the snacks from Isabe, but Isabe red at her.


    Isabe trotted over to Oscar, blocked his path, and said weakly, ¡°Oscar, have some first. Please.¡±


    A disgusted look shed across Linda''s eyes when she took in Isabe''s pretentious behavior.


    Seeing the tears brimming in Isabe''s eyes, Oscar felt his heart soften for some reason. However, as


    he remembered Amelia''s trust in him, his eyes turned cold and he said, ¡°Linda, why are you still


    standing there? Take the snacks from Ms. Walker and distribute them to everyone else before joining


    us in the conference room with the relevant documents.¡±


    Linda quickly took the dessert box from Isabe and said, ¡°Ms. Walker, thank you for the snacks.¡±


    Then, she told another secretary to share the snacks with the other colleagues before chasing after


    Oscar in her high heels.


    Isabe''s face was distorted with rage.


    The secretary distributed all the snacks to the other secretaries and assistants in the office. While


    holding thest piece, she walked over to Isabe. ¡°Ms. Walker, there''s one left. Do you want it?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Isabe smacked the snack away from the secretary, then stomped away in her high heels.


    Her n was about to seed, but Linda appeared out of nowhere and ruined it. She hated Linda so


    much because of this.


    Leaving Clinton Corporations, Isabe sat inside her car and received a call from Bernard.


    As soon as she answered the call, he asked, ¡°When is heing over?¡±


    Since she was still angry about the previous incident, Isabe replied in a harsh tone, ¡°Professor


    Zabinski, give me a couple more days. I will get it done soon.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, I can only give you five more days. I''ll find someone else to get things done if you''re this


    useless. I can''t postpone my experiment for you,¡± Bernard warned her for the veryst time.


    Isabe suppressed her anger and said, ¡°All right, I got it.¡±


    After ending the call, she raised her head to look at the skyscraper and gritted her teeth before driving


    away.


    On her way back, her car was blocked by another vehicle.


    A tall, dark figure walked over to her car, knocking on the window. Isabe rolled down the window and


    asked, ¡°Kurt, what are you up to? There are many peopleing and going here. Are you trying to rob


    and kill me, or are you trying to rob and force your way with me?¡±


    Kurt stared at her condescendingly. Then, lifting a dagger, he pointed at her neck. ¡°Move aside.¡±


    Isabe nced at the dagger. Her pupils shrank a little, and she obediently moved to the passenger


    seat.


    After that, Kurt sat in the driver''s seat, put on the seatbelt, and drove off.


    Seeing that Kurt had turned the steering wheel around, Isabe knew he was heading in the opposite


    direction. She grabbed her seat and forced herself to stay calm as she asked, ¡°Kurt, what are you


    doing? You should know that it''s illegal to murder someone. I am still the precious daughter of the


    Walker family. If something terrible happens to me, the Walkers will not sit idly by. Also, there are


    surveince cameras around the area where you blocked me just now. They will know you have


    abducted me once they start investigating.¡±


    Kurt nced at her and said coldly, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Immediately, Isabe mmed up.


    Kurt drove them to a crowded park. He pressed the dagger against Isabe''s face and questioned her,


    ¡°Tell me, what did you do to Boss? I''ll cut your face if you dare hide anything from me.¡±


    Looking at the dagger on her face, Isabe panicked and leaned backward slightly. However, she


    pretended to be tough as she said, ¡°Kurt, what the hell are you doing? I must warn you that the


    Walkers will not let you get away with hurting me.¡±


    Kurt narrowed his eyes. ¡°Try me. Let''s see if it''s faster for me to kill you or for the Walkers to take


    revenge on me.¡±


    Isabe gulped and acted innocent. ¡°I don''t know what you were talking about. What can I do to Oscar


    when I am only a spoiled rich woman who knows how to buy expensive bags all the time? He can ruin


    me with just a word, so what can I possibly do to him? Also, Oscar is doing fine, isn''t he? Why are you


    talking as if something horrible has happened to him? Are you cursing him?¡±


    A sharp glint flickered across Kurt''s eyes. He moved his hand a little, and Isabe immediately felt a


    sharp pain on her left cheek. She lifted her hand to touch her face, and when she looked at her hand


    again, she panicked when she saw the red liquid and almost passed out at that sight.


    ¡°Kurt, how dare you? H-How dare you ruin my face? Argh! I''ll fight you to the death for this.¡±


    ¡°Behave yourself if you don''t want to die.¡± Kurt waved the dagger in his hand.


    Looking at the dagger that was so close to her, Isabe dared not make a fuss again.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me the truth or not?¡± Kurt continued.


    Isabe took out a napkin from her purse and pressed it on her cheek to stop the bleeding. ¡°You must


    be out of your mind. What do you expect me to say when I''ve done nothing? Are you having fun


    using me? I am only around Oscar so much because I love him. Do you have to do this to me? Did


    Amelia send you here? Can she not tolerate someone else loving Oscar too? She is being petty to


    eliminate her rivals like this.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Kurt chided.


    Isabe stopped talking.


    Kurt held the dagger near to her face and said, ¡°Isabe, if you refuse to tell me the truth, I have plenty


    of ways to torture you so much that you''ll start begging me to kill you.¡±


    Isabe slowly widened her eyes and fixed her gaze on the dagger on her face.


    She asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me what you have done to Boss, and I''ll let you go.¡±


    Suppressing her fear, Isabeughed in exasperation. ¡°I think you''re an interesting person, Kurt. I


    wish I could have done something to Oscar. But he isn''t willing to have anything to do with me. So tell


    me, what can I do to him?¡±


    Kurt moved his hand a little, and another bloody mark appeared on Isabe''s face.


    Isabe''s fear of being disfigured was then reced by anger. She rolled up her sleeves and swung


    her arm at him. ¡°You''ve crossed the line, Kurt. I''ll make you pay for this!¡±


    Kurt put away his dagger and pinned her arms with one hand. ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    Isabe exploded, ¡°How can I be quiet when I feel like killing you? Are you having fun using your power


    against a weak woman like me? Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself?¡±


    She wanted to push open the door to get out of the car, but the door was locked.


    ¡°You lunatic, let me¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, a small pill was stuffed inside her mouth.


    Kurt covered her mouth with his palm, forcing her to swallow the pill.


    Isabe reached her fingers inside her mouth, trying to force herself to throw up the pill she had just


    swallowed, but nothing came out.


    ¡°What did you just feed me?¡± Isabe red at Kurt.


    ¡°Good stuff. If you don''t want to suffer and die in pain, you can stay and tell me more.¡±


    Isabe widened her eyes and flew off the handle. ¡°You''re shameless.¡±


    Kurt was unfazed.


    ¡°Let me out. I want to get out.¡±


    ¡°I''ll make you suffer hundreds of times the pain you''ve caused Amelia.¡± Kurt looked at her coldly.


    Isabe red at him, but in the next second, she felt something strange reacting within her body.


    She held her neck and questioned angrily, ¡°What did you feed me? Is it aphrodisiac?¡±


    ¡°You love being around men, don''t you? So I''m doing you a favor. I''ll call several men overter,¡± Kurt


    said calmly.


    Finally, Isabe tasted fear.


    She grabbed Kurt''s hand and pleaded with him, ¡°Kurt, please don''t do that to me. Please send me to


    the hospital. I want to go to the hospital. Please. I''m begging you.¡±


    Kurt retracted his hand and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you something. The pill has a strong effect you can''t


    get rid of even if you pump your stomach. However, I do have an antidote. Just tell me what you have


    done to Boss, and I''ll give you the antidote.¡±


    Hearing that, Isabe fell silent. Then, she turned around and hit the window, shouting, ¡°Help! Help


    me!¡±


    Kurt pressed the dagger against her neck and took her purse away.


    Isabe stopped shouting, realizing there was no way for her to escape this situation. To make things


    worse, if someone filmed the scene and posted it online, her reputation would be ruined.


    Shock, anger, and panic filled her heart. After putting in so much effort for a long time, she was already


    so near her goal, yet Kurt showed up out of nowhere and ruined her chance.


    She refused to admit defeat, especially not in this situation.


    Starin at Kurt. ¡°Kurt, if you don''t send me to the hospital now, I''ll bleed to death. By then, the police will

 Chapter 851

Chapter 851


    Author:


    6.0


    Ongoing


    Latest chapter


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Chapters


    You might like

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    ¡°What did you just feed me?¡± Isabe red at Kurt.


    ¡°Good stuff. If you don''t want to suffer and die in pain, you can stay and tell me more.¡±


    Isabe widened her eyes and flew off the handle. ¡°You''re shameless.¡±


    Kurt was unfazed.


    ¡°Let me out. I want to get out.¡±


    ¡°I''ll make you suffer hundreds of times the pain you''ve caused Amelia.¡± Kurt looked at her coldly.


    Isabe red at him, but in the next second, she felt something strange reacting within her body.


    She held her neck and questioned angrily, ¡°What did you feed me? Is it aphrodisiac?¡±


    ¡°You love being around men, don''t you? So I''m doing you a favor. I''ll call several men overter,¡± Kurt


    said calmly.


    Finally, Isabe tasted fear.


    She grabbed Kurt''s hand and pleaded with him, ¡°Kurt, please don''t do that to me. Please send me to


    the hospital. I want to go to the hospital. Please. I''m begging you.¡±


    Kurt retracted his hand and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you something. The pill has a strong effect you can''tContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    get rid of even if you pump your stomach. However, I do have an antidote. Just tell me what you have


    done to Boss, and I''ll give you the antidote.¡±


    Hearing that, Isabe fell silent. Then, she turned around and hit the window, shouting, ¡°Help! Help


    me!¡±


    Kurt pressed the dagger against her neck and took her purse away.


    Isabe stopped shouting, realizing there was no way for her to escape this situation. To make things


    worse, if someone filmed the scene and posted it online, her reputation would be ruined.


    Shock, anger, and panic filled her heart. After putting in so much effort for a long time, she was already


    so near her goal, yet Kurt showed up out of nowhere and ruined her chance.


    She refused to admit defeat, especially not in this situation.


    Staring at the dagger on her neck, she suddenly turned around and grabbed it, then cut her arm.


    Instantly, blood gushed out.


    She raised her arm and looked at Kurt. ¡°Kurt, if you don''t send me to the hospital now, I''ll bleed to


    death. By then, the police will find you no matter what. You have two options now. Either watch me die


    or send me to the hospital.¡±


    Looking at the cut on Isabe''s arm, Kurt said coldly, ¡°You''re cruel even to yourself. But then, what


    does it have to do with me whether you live or die?¡±


    ¡°Kurt, how are you human?¡± Fear filled her eyes as she looked at her bleeding arm. She did not want to


    die, so she grabbed Kurt''s hand and pleaded again, ¡°Kurt, please. I beg you to send me to the hospital.


    I don''t want to die.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what you have done to Boss, and I''ll send you to the hospital. Otherwise, you won''t get the


    antidote even if your blood runs out.¡±


    Isabe fell into despair. At that moment, she felt that no one coulde to her rescue.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    Isabe''s eyes were filled with despair as she watched the trickle of her blood turn into a stream. Her


    face became paler, and a burning desire within her made her twitch involuntarily.


    She wriggled over to grab Kurt with her other hand. ¡°I''m begging you, Kurt. Take me to the hospital.¡±


    Seeing that it was almost time, Kurt started the car and quickly drove to the hospital.


    He stopped the car at the hospital entrance, then produced a camera and started recording. As he


    undid her top, Isabe grabbed his hands reflexively. ¡°Kurt, what are you doing?¡± she murmured in a


    daze.


    Kurt continued to unbutton her blouse with a nk expression. Isabe''s eyes turned misty as his bare


    skin brushed against hers.


    A trace of disgust shed in Kurt''s eyes as he watched her writhe, but his hands did not stop moving as


    he ended up with plenty of footage by the time he was done.


    After that, he called the hospital, informed them of her location, and swiftly alighted from the car. He


    then stood in the shadows and watched as the medical staff ran out to carry the disheveled Isabe


    into the hospital.


    ¡°What did you say? Isabe is in the hospital and was... What''s going on? You''d better exin


    yourself.¡± Olivia nced at Amelia, who had brought Tony over, and swallowed the word ¡°drugged¡± in


    her interrogation of the person on the other end of the line.


    The person on the other end said something, to which Olivia replied calmly, ¡°Don''t worry. The Walkers


    will be there soon. I have to care for my grandson and I don''t have the time to go over.¡±


    With that, she hung up without another word.


    Taking in the older woman''s unpleasant expression, Amelia asked, ¡°What''s the matter, Mom? I heard


    you mentioning Ms. Walker''s name. Is she all right?¡±


    Olivia sighed. ¡°She was drugged and is currently making a scene in the hospital. The doctor wanted to


    pump her stomach, but she grabbed his hand and forced herself onto him, thoroughly embarrassing


    herself. I wonder who did such a wicked thing.¡±


    Amelia''s eyes shed. Although she felt her heart leap with satisfaction, she said, ¡°I think you should


    go and see her, Mom. You did acknowledge her as your goddaughter, and she is also the eldest


    daughter of your inws. We can''t justify not paying her a visit.¡±


    Olivia gazed at Amelia, puzzled.


    ¡°I won''te along if you think my intentions aren''t sincere, Mom,¡± Amelia said with a smile. ¡°I''ll take


    Tony home instead.¡±


    Olivia beckoned Tony to go over. ¡°I don''t doubt you. You are my daughter-inw and Tony''s mother.


    Compared to you, Isabe is just an outsider.¡±


    Tony ran to Olivia''s arms and reached out to smooth the wrinkles between her brows. ¡°Don''t frown,


    Grandma,¡± he chirruped, ¡°or you won''t look pretty.¡±


    Oliviaughed heartily and picked him up. ¡°Come. I''ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Tony frowned, and Olivia stroked his little nose. ¡°What''s the matter? You don''t like hospitals?¡±


    Tony nodded honestly. ¡°I don''t like them. They smell awful. Can we not go to the hospital, Grandma?¡±


    ¡°All right, we won''t go.¡± Olivia took out her phone and called Carol to ask about Isabe.


    ¡°Isabe is fine, Mrs. Clinton,¡± came Carol''s anxious voice from the other end. ¡°We are taking her home


    now. She just hurt her arm, that''s all.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Really? The hospital called me to say that she was¡ª¡±


    ¡°It''s really nothing. Isabe wasn''t drugged. The people in the hospital were talking nonsense,¡± Carol


    interrupted, flustered. It was only after the words left her lips that she realized she had said too much.


    After a pause, Carol continued awkwardly, ¡°Matthew and I will take Isabe home now, Mrs. Clinton.


    We can talk about it another day if there''s anything else to discuss. Goodbye.¡±


    Olivia, being experienced in the ways of the world, had somewhat guessed from Carol''s demeanor that


    thetter was hiding something. She inferred privately that Isabe''s situation might be worse than she


    imagined.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Mom?¡± Amelia asked. ¡°Is Ms. Walker not in the hospital?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°I''m unsure too. We''ll ask Stephanieter, but this is somebody else''s business.


    The Walkers may think that we Clintons are meddling because of our family''s fortune if we ask too


    many questions. There is no need to disrupt the harmony between our families for something so trivial.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°As you say, Mom.¡±


    Olivia was ying with Tony when her phone vibrated. She picked it up and, upon seeing that it was a


    video sent to her by an unknown number, clicked on it. Her expression soured dramatically when she


    saw the content within.


    Isobello''s eyes were filled with despoir os she wotched the trickle of her blood turn into o streom. Her


    foce be poler, ond o burning desire within her mode her twitch involuntorily.


    She wriggled over to grob Kurt with her other hond. ¡°I''m begging you, Kurt. Toke me to the hospitol.¡±


    Seeing thot it wos olmost time, Kurt storted the cor ond quickly drove to the hospitol.


    He stopped the cor ot the hospitol entronce, then produced oero ond storted recording. As he


    undid her top, Isobello grobbed his honds reflexively. ¡°Kurt, whot ore you doing?¡± she murmured in o


    doze.


    Kurt continued to unbutton her blouse with o blonk expression. Isobello''s eyes turned misty os his bore


    skin brushed ogoinst hers.


    A troce of disgust floshed in Kurt''s eyes os he wotched her writhe, but his honds did not stop moving os


    he ended up with plenty of footoge by the time he wos done.


    After thot, he colled the hospitol, informed them of her locotion, ond swiftly olighted from the cor. He


    then stood in the shodows ond wotched os the medicol stoff ron out to corry the disheveled Isobello


    into the hospitol.


    ¡°Whot did you soy? Isobello is in the hospitol ond wos... Whot''s going on? You''d better exploin


    yourself.¡± Olivio glonced ot Amelio, who hod brought Tony over, ond swollowed the word ¡°drugged¡± in


    her interrogotion of the person on the other end of the line.


    The person on the other end soid something, to which Olivio replied colmly, ¡°Don''t worry. The Wolkers


    will be there soon. I hove to core for my grondson ond I don''t hove the time to go over.¡±


    With thot, she hung up without onother word.


    Toking in the older womon''s unpleosont expression, Amelio osked, ¡°Whot''s the motter, Mom? I heord


    you mentioning Ms. Wolker''s nome. Is she oll right?¡±


    Olivio sighed. ¡°She wos drugged ond is currently moking o scene in the hospitol. The doctor wonted to


    pump her stomoch, but she grobbed his hond ond forced herself onto him, thoroughly emborrossing


    herself. I wonder who did such o wicked thing.¡±


    Amelio''s eyes floshed. Although she felt her heort leop with sotisfoction, she soid, ¡°I think you should


    go ond see her, Mom. You did ocknowledge her os your goddoughter, ond she is olso the eldest


    doughter of your in-lows. We con''t justify not poying her o visit.¡±


    Olivio gozed ot Amelio, puzzled.


    ¡°I won''te olong if you think my intentions oren''t sincere, Mom,¡± Amelio soid with o smile. ¡°I''ll toke


    Tony home insteod.¡±


    Olivio beckoned Tony to go over. ¡°I don''t doubt you. You ore my doughter-in-low ond Tony''s mother.


    Compored to you, Isobello is just on outsider.¡±


    Tony ron to Olivio''s orms ond reoched out to smooth the wrinkles between her brows. ¡°Don''t frown,


    Grondmo,¡± he chirruped, ¡°or you won''t look pretty.¡±


    Olivio loughed heortily ond picked him up. ¡°Come. I''ll toke you to the hospitol.¡±


    Tony frowned, ond Olivio stroked his little nose. ¡°Whot''s the motter? You don''t like hospitols?¡±


    Tony nodded honestly. ¡°I don''t like them. They smell owful. Con we not go to the hospitol, Grondmo?¡±


    ¡°All right, we won''t go.¡± Olivio took out her phone ond colled Corol to osk obout Isobello.


    ¡°Isobello is fine, Mrs. Clinton,¡±e Corol''s onxious voice from the other end. ¡°We ore toking her home


    now. She just hurt her orm, thot''s oll.¡±


    ¡°Reolly? The hospitol colled me to soy thot she wos¡ª¡±


    ¡°It''s reolly nothing. Isobello wosn''t drugged. The people in the hospitol were tolking nonsense,¡± Corol


    interrupted, flustered. It wos only ofter the words left her lips thot she reolized she hod soid too much.


    After o pouse, Corol continued owkwordly, ¡°Motthew ond I will toke Isobello home now, Mrs. Clinton.


    We con tolk obout it onother doy if there''s onything else to discuss. Goodbye.¡±


    Olivio, being experienced in the woys of the world, hod somewhot guessed from Corol''s demeonor thot


    the lotter wos hiding something. She inferred privotely thot Isobello''s situotion might be worse thon she


    imogined.


    ¡°Whot''s the motter, Mom?¡± Amelio osked. ¡°Is Ms. Wolker not in the hospitol?¡±


    Olivio shook her heod. ¡°I''m unsure too. We''ll osk Stephonie loter, but this is somebody else''s business.


    The Wolkers moy think thot we Clintons ore meddling becouse of our fomily''s fortune if we osk too


    mony questions. There is no need to disrupt the hormony between our fomilies for something so triviol.¡±


    Amelio nodded. ¡°As you soy, Mom.¡±


    Olivio wos ploying with Tony when her phone vibroted. She picked it up ond, upon seeing thot it wos o


    video sent to her by on unknown number, clicked on it. Her expression soured dromoticolly when she


    sow the content within.


    Isaba''s ayas wara fid with daspair as sha watchad tha tric of har blood turn into a straam. Har


    faca bacama pr, and a burning dasira within har mada har twitch involuntarily.


    Sha wrigd ovar to grab Kurt with har othar hand. ¡°I''m bagging you, Kurt. Taka ma to tha hospital.¡±


    Saaing that it was almost tima, Kurt startad tha car and quickly drova to tha hospital.


    Ha stoppad tha car at tha hospital antranca, than producad a camara and startad racording. As ha


    undid har top, Isaba grabbad his hands raxivaly. ¡°Kurt, what ara you doing?¡± sha murmurad in a


    daza.


    Kurt continuad to unbutton har blousa with a nk axprassion. Isaba''s ayas turnad misty as his bara


    skin brushad against hars.


    A traca of disgust shad in Kurt''s ayas as ha watchad har writha, but his hands did not stop moving as


    ha andad up with nty of footaga by tha tima ha was dona.


    Aftar that, ha cad tha hospital, informad tham of har location, and swiftly alightad from tha car. Ha


    than stood in tha shadows and watchad as tha madical staff ran out to carry tha dishavd Isaba


    into tha hospital.


    ¡°What did you say? Isaba is in tha hospital and was... What''s going on? You''d battar axin


    yoursalf.¡± Olivia ncad at Amalia, who had brought Tony ovar, and swallowad tha word ¡°druggad¡± in


    har intarrogation of tha parson on tha othar and of tha lina.


    Tha parson on tha othar and said somathing, to which Olivia rapliad calmly, ¡°Don''t worry. Tha Walkars


    will ba thara soon. I hava to cara for my grandson and I don''t hava tha tima to go ovar.¡±


    With that, sha hung up without anothar word.


    Taking in tha oldar woman''s unasant axprassion, Amalia askad, ¡°What''s tha mattar, Mom? I haard


    you mantioning Ms. Walkar''s nama. Is sha all right?¡±


    Olivia sighad. ¡°Sha was druggad and is currantly making a scana in tha hospital. Tha doctor wantad to


    pump har stomach, but sha grabbad his hand and forcad harsalf onto him, thoroughly ambarrassing


    harsalf. I wondar who did such a wickad thing.¡±


    Amalia''s ayas shad. Although sha falt har haartap with satisfaction, sha said, ¡°I think you should


    go and saa har, Mom. You did acknodga har as your goddaughtar, and sha is also tha aldast


    daughtar of your inws. Wa can''t justify not paying har a visit.¡±


    Olivia gazad at Amalia, puzd.


    ¡°I won''ta along if you think my intantions aran''t sincara, Mom,¡± Amalia said with a sm. ¡°I''ll taka


    Tony homa instaad.¡±


    Olivia backonad Tony to go ovar. ¡°I don''t doubt you. You ara my daughtar-inw and Tony''s mothar.


    Comparad to you, Isaba is just an outsidar.¡±


    Tony ran to Olivia''s arms and raachad out to smooth tha wrins batwaan har brows. ¡°Don''t frown,


    Grandma,¡± ha chirrupad, ¡°or you won''t look pratty.¡±


    Oliviaughad haartily and pickad him up. ¡°Coma. I''ll taka you to tha hospital.¡±


    Tony frownad, and Olivia strokad his lit nosa. ¡°What''s tha mattar? You don''t lika hospitals?¡±


    Tony noddad honastly. ¡°I don''t lika tham. Thay small awful. Can wa not go to tha hospital, Grandma?¡±


    ¡°All right, wa won''t go.¡± Olivia took out har phona and cad Carol to ask about Isaba.


    ¡°Isaba is fina, Mrs. Clinton,¡± cama Carol''s anxious voica from tha othar and. ¡°Wa ara taking har homa


    now. Sha just hurt har arm, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°Raally? Tha hospital cad ma to say that sha was¡ª¡±


    ¡°It''s raally nothing. Isaba wasn''t druggad. Tha pao in tha hospital wara talking nonsansa,¡± Carol


    intarruptad, flustarad. It was only aftar tha wordsft har lips that sha raalizad sha had said too much.


    Aftar a pausa, Carol continuad awkwardly, ¡°Matthaw and I will taka Isaba homa now, Mrs. Clinton.


    Wa can talk about it anothar day if thara''s anything alsa to discuss. Goodbya.¡±


    Olivia, baing axpariancad in tha ways of tha world, had somawhat guassad from Carol''s damaanor that


    thattar was hiding somathing. Sha infarrad privataly that Isaba''s situation might ba worsa than sha


    imaginad.


    ¡°What''s tha mattar, Mom?¡± Amalia askad. ¡°Is Ms. Walkar not in tha hospital?¡±


    Olivia shook har haad. ¡°I''m unsura too. Wa''ll ask Staphaniatar, but this is somabody alsa''s businass.


    Tha Walkars may think that wa Clintons ara maddling bacausa of our family''s fortuna if wa ask too


    many quastions. Thara is no naad to disrupt tha harmony batwaan our familias for somathing so trivial.¡±


    Amalia noddad. ¡°As you say, Mom.¡±


    Olivia was ying with Tony whan har phona vibratad. Sha pickad it up and, upon saaing that it was a


    vidao sant to har by an unknown numbar, clickad on it. Har axprassion sourad dramatically whan sha


    saw tha contant within.


    Disgusted, she threw the phone aside. Upon noticing Olivia''s expression, Amelia reached for the phone


    and took a look. Her face contorted as well after she had taken a good look at the contents.


    ¡°M-Mom, why would someone send you such a video?¡± Amelia asked in confusion.


    Olivia took a deep breath to calm herself down before letting out a long sigh. ¡°I thought Isabe was a


    decent girl. I can''t believe she''s shameless enough to allow herself to be filmed in such a manner.


    Fortunately, it was only sent to me. Her reputation would be ruined if it was posted on the inte.¡±


    Amelia frowned as she considered the purpose of the mysterious person sending this video to Olivia.


    It''s obviously not to threaten her for money, as it would be more effective to ckmail the Walker family


    directly. They recorded the video with great effort, yet they did not ask for money. Why would they send


    it to Mom, then? Although Isabe is Mom''s goddaughter, she is still considered an outsider. So why


    else would they record this video if not for money or power?


    Amelia''s confusion must have shown on her face as Olivia shot her a nce. ¡°What are you thinking,


    Amelia?¡±


    Amelia pondered in silence for several moments before speaking. ¡°I''m not trying to be paranoid, Mom,


    but I can''t figure out why the mastermind would send you such a video. You are Ms. Walker''s


    godmother, and besides, the Walker family is powerful. It should have been sent to the Walker family if


    what they wanted was money, yet it was sent to you. Could there be some kind of conspiracy?¡±


    The new worrisome thought nagged at Olivia after Amelia mentioned it. She could not help but wonder


    if it was something Isabe had set up with outsiders. But upon further reflection, she thought Isabe


    had no need to gamble with her reputation. The girl would not be that stupid to risk my impression of


    her for something she desired.


    ¡°Since you mentioned it, Amelia, do you think there''s some kind of conspiracy going here?¡± Olivia


    asked in return.


    Amelia ced the phone down. ¡°I was just saying, Mom. How would I know what the person who sent


    you the video was thinking?¡±


    Olivia held Tony on herp and sat him down. She changed the topic by saying, ¡°I''ve asked the cook to


    prepare a feast for you and Tony. The housekeeper brought a dozen pounds of blue crabs the size of


    your fist from his hometown. They are delicious and tender. Take some home to cook for Tony.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°You haven''t gone to work for quite some time because of the incident with Tony. There hasn''t been a


    problem, I hope? Yourpany isn''t particrly big, and Tony needs your care. Just quit if you can''t


    handle it to avoid burning out over work and home. The family doesn''t need the contribution of your


    sry.¡±


    Amelia smiled. ¡°I''m not tired, Mom. Tony is a good boy. In fact, he told me yesterday that he wanted to


    attend grade school. I thought about his precociousness and considered how unhappy he would be in


    kindergarten, so I thought I would have him start first grade instead. What do you think, Mom?¡±


    Olivia turned to Tony and asked in surprise, ¡°Are you really going to grade school, Tony?¡±


    Tony nodded and said with a serious look on his face, ¡°Not only am I going to school, but I''m learning to


    fight from Daddy. I''ll soon be able to protect you and Mommy.¡±


    Olivia was overwhelmed with delight. She hugged Tony and kissed him fiercely several times. ¡°My


    grandson is amazing. He is not only clever but also good at fighting. I''m so proud of you. Here''s a


    reward. Have your mother buy you whatever you want.¡±


    Olivia stuffed a gold card into Tony''s hand.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma,¡± Tony said sweetly as he pocketed it.


    They continued to chat and then sat down to dine together. Olivia announced her intention to visit


    Stephanie at the Walker residence and, at the same time, see how Isabe was doing.


    For some reason known only to herself, Amelia wanted to bring Tony along.


    ¡°Do you really want toe, Amelia?¡± Olivia asked, nonplussed.


    ¡°Stephanie is my sister-inw, Mom,¡± Amelia insisted. ¡°She gave birth to a son whom I, as her sister-in-


    law, have never met. It''s not right.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Let''s go, then.¡±


    With Tony in her arms, Amelia followed Olivia to the Walker residence.


    Amelia called Oscar along the way to inform him that she was going to the Walker residence. Despite


    his bafflement, Oscar merely said, ¡°I''ll pick you up from the Walker residence after my meeting.¡±


    ¡°I heard Oscar mention that you want to bring Stephanie back to the Clinton residence for confinement,


    Mom,¡± Amelia remarked casually after hanging up.


    ¡°I did want to,¡± Olivia said, ¡°but Stephanie doesn''t. She thought she should be confined at the Walker


    residence since she was already married. I thought she had a point, so I left it up to her.¡±


    Amelia''s eyes glittered strangely before she disguised it with a smile. ¡°It appears that Stephanie is a lot


    more understanding.¡± I don''t believe that for a second. I''m guessing that the Walkers made that


    decision.


    Olivia smiled in relief. I''ve been worried about this daughter of mine, and now I finally hear something


    reassuring.


    After parking the car at the Walker residence, the driver unfastened his seat belt and got out to open


    the door for Olivia and Amelia.


    He even ced his hand on the roof of the car to prevent Olivia and Amelia from hitting it when they


    alighted from the vehicle.


    Carol hurried down the stairs when Olivia and Amelia entered the living room. ¡°What are you doing


    here, Mrs. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°Amelia and I came to see Stephanie,¡± Olivia announced. ¡°Besides, you were a little unclear over the


    phone earlier. How is Isabe? Is it serious?¡±


    A trace of panic shed across Carol''s eyes. ¡°She''s fine,¡± she replied shiftily, ¡°but her arm was


    identally scratched by a knife. Didn''t you say you were here to see Stephanie? I''ll walk you up.¡±


    Olivia studied Carol suspiciously but did not press on about Isabe.


    The three of them went upstairs and were about to head toward Stephanie''s bedroom when a scream


    of fury erupted from the third floor. ¡°Who are you? Why are you in my bedroom? Ah! How dare you


    touch me! I''m going to kill you!¡±


    Soon after, a man d only in a pair of underpants stumbled out in a state of embarrassment. Carol''s


    features contorted at the sight, then she subconsciously nced at Olivia.


    Olivia was looking at Isabe, wrapped in a sheet and hade running out in pursuit from within, with


    a trace of disappointment in her eyes. She could not believe Isabe would be that daring in her own


    home. I thought she was a pure girl. I can''t believe how cavalier she would be with her chastity, given


    how decently she has portrayed herself to be before me.


    Amelia covered Tony''s eyes, the corners of her lips quirking up. The satisfaction of vengeance made


    her heart leap.


    This woman has been taking advantage of Mom''s love for her by clinging to Oscar. Look where we are


    now! Without Mom''s support, I''d like to see how she''ll continue to get involved with him.


    Olivia took a deep breath. ¡°Amelia and I are going to see Stephanie, Mrs. Walker,¡± she said cidly.


    ¡°My grandson is also present. It wouldn''t do to expose him to such a sight.¡±


    Carol''s face turned deathly pale. She clenched her fists. ¡°Go on ahead with Amelia, Mrs. Clinton,¡± she


    said, restraining herself with tremendous effort.


    Olivia and Amelia were about to leave when the man unexpectedly ran down the stairs. Isabe gave


    chase and ran into Olivia and Amelia.


    Her face was white as a sheet of paper when she recognized Olivia.


    ¡°W-What are you doing here, Aunt Olivia?¡± she asked in a trembling voice.


    Isabe had gotten to where she was through drastic means, but for all her nning, she still failed to


    ount for every single possibility. Her mind went nk with shock while her knees buckled.


    Olivia''s expression grew cold. ¡°You should get dressed, Isabe,¡± she said in disappointment. ¡°You


    shouldn''t mess around like this at home even if you have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°No, Aunt Olivia. He''s not. I...¡± Isabe panicked.


    If I fail to obtain Aunt Olivia''s support, marrying into the Clinton family may not be easy even if I


    manage to trick Oscar.


    ¡°Go get dressed, Isabe,¡± Olivia repeated. ¡°As for your boyfriend¡±¡ªshe turned to look at the wretched


    man without concealing her disdain¡ª¡°I''m happy for you if you like him, but it''s better to find somebody


    more presentable. Amelia and I are going to Stephanie''s room. If you have anything to say, you can get


    dressed and meet us there.¡±

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    When Olivia and Amelia got to Stephanie''s room, Isabe pointed at the man in the corner and roared,


    ¡°Mom, who''s this guy? Do you know that Aunt Olivia saw him? My entire life is destroyed now!¡±


    Carol handed the man several thousand and uttered in a disgusted tone, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Then, the man left the Walker residence without any clothes on.


    Isabe nearly passed out as she watched the scene.


    ring at her, Carol said darkly, ¡°Why don''t you ask yourself about your shameful behavior at the


    hospital? The doctor was helping to bandage your wounds, yet you kept grabbing his hand to kiss him


    like a cat in heat. You were even moaning! You''ve utterly disgraced our entire family. If some snoop had


    taken your photo and uploaded it onto the inte, your reputation would''ve gotten ripped to shreds.


    Just so you know, that guy was someone you wouldn''t let go of while at the hospital. We had no choice


    but to bring him back with us. But now, you''re ming me? Oh, I could kill you right now!¡±


    Isabe was so shocked that she turned as pale as a sheet. The injury on her arm did not even seem


    to hurt anymore.


    ¡°How can this be? How is this possible? How can things end like this when I have yet to carry out my


    n?¡± she mumbled. I refuse to believe that the heavens would be so cruel to me!


    As Isabelle returned to her room dispiritedly, Carol shot her a vicious re and muttered under her


    breath, ¡°She truly is the jinx of the Walker family.¡±


    After that, Carol went to Stephanie''s room and said with an apologetic smile, ¡°I''m so sorry you had to


    see that, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°That''s all right. Isabe is still my beloved goddaughter. Although that man


    looks polite and mild-mannered, he seems as poor as a church mouse. He''s not a good match for


    Isabe. But, of course, that''s your family''s private matter. As an outsider, I shouldn''t get involved.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that the truth, though? But she''s all grown up and can make her own decisions. As parents, we


    can''t interfere too much, either. Just let her be,¡± Carol responded with a grimace.


    Nodding, Olivia did not say anything more. Nheless, she could not help being disappointed that


    Isabe had brought home a man to fool around with before it was even dark. She did not feel as fond


    of Isabe as before.


    The two women were still making small talk when Isabe knocked on the door and walked in, neatly


    dressed. She approached Olivia, then bowed solemnly and apologized. ¡°I''m sorry for that ugly scene


    just now. It was my fault.¡±


    Helping her up, Olivia replied, ¡°You didn''t do anything wrong, so there''s no need to apologize. But even


    if you bring your boyfriend home, you can''t mess around like that. Besides, it''s clear that the guy is from


    a very ordinary family and isn''t a good match for you. You should think about it carefully.¡±


    Isabe lowered her head. Despite feeling displeased with what she had just heard, she answered


    meekly, ¡°I understand, Aunt Olivia. I thought he was a good person at first. That''s why I nned to date


    him and see how things would turn out. I never expected him to behave so appallingly andce my


    drink with drugs. Even though my parents sent me to the hospital, it was no use. They had no choice


    but to let the both of us... I can only me myself for getting a boyfriend like that.¡±


    ¡°How could he do such a terrible thing to you? That''s too much! We can''t let a loser like that off the


    hook so easily. What''s his address? I''ll send some people to teach him a lesson,¡± Olivia dered


    furiously.


    A look of panic shed across Isabe''s eyes, and she shook her head. ¡°There''s no need for that, Aunt


    Olivia. Just think of it as something I need to suffer in silence. After all, as ady, it''ll only tarnish my


    reputation if others find out what happened.¡±


    Olivia gazed at her thoughtfully and did not press the matter further.


    ncing at her uneasily, Isabe swallowed hard and asked softly, ¡°Are you mad at me, Aunt Olivia?¡±


    Her question tickled Olivia, and thetter responded, ¡°Why would I be mad that you''re dating?¡±


    ¡°Well, because I was a pushover and dated a sad excuse for a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°In that case, your parents should be the ones who should be even more upset, isn''t that so? I may be


    your godmother, but technically, I''m still an outsider. Don''t you agree?¡± Olivia replied with amusement.


    Isabe''s face turned ashen.


    Her words seem to be hinting at me not to delude myself. Even though she acknowledges me as her


    goddaughter, I''m still nothing more than an outsider. She doesn''t even care that I''m dating.


    Taking Isabe''s hand, Olivia added, ¡°Don''t overthink things. My hope is that you''ll date someone from


    a good family. Even so, the most important thing is your feelings toward that person. And if you do get


    married, I''ll prepare a generous dowry for you.¡±


    Isabe frowned as she looked down. She replied docilely, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Olivia.¡±


    Isabe put on an obedient front, but her eyes glinted with malice. She had already gotten so far and


    could not afford to fail. If Olivia did be an obstacle in her n to be a part of the Clinton family,


    she had no qualms about getting rid of her. She would not let anyone get in her way of reveling in


    power and riches.


    Olivia remained in the bedroom for around an hour. Then, the housekeeper knocked on the door and


    said, ¡°Mr. Clinton has arrived.¡±


    Isabe''s eyes lit up instantly when she heard Oscar''s name. She sprang to her feet with unconcealed


    excitement, and everyone turned their gazes toward her in unison.


    Embarrassment shed in her eyes as she abruptly realized her blunder. ¡°Nature calls. I need to use


    the bathroom,¡± she muttered before actually dashing off to the bathroom.


    Smiling apologetically, Carol said, ¡°She''s so unmannerly. Again, I apologize that you had to see that.¡±


    Olivia chuckled.


    ¡°Since Oscar is here, we''ll be heading home now,¡± she said as she stood up.


    Carol quickly asked her to stay for a meal.


    After giving it some thought, Olivia replied, ¡°That''s all right. I''ve already instructed our cook to prepare


    Tony''s favorite dishes. They should be ready by now, and we''ll be able to start dinner as soon as we


    get back. I''ll pop in another day to visit Stephanie and my grandson.¡±


    Hearing that, Carol hurriedly shot Stephanie a look.


    Stephanie said in a cutesy manner, ¡°Please stay for dinner, Mom. I''ve been stuck inside the house all


    day and am practically bored out of my mind. I''ve been looking forward to spending time with you and


    chatting. If you go back now, I''ll die of boredom.¡±


    When Olivio ond Amelio got to Stephonie''s room, Isobello pointed ot the mon in the corner ond roored,


    ¡°Mom, who''s this guy? Do you know thot Aunt Olivio sow him? My entire life is destroyed now!¡±


    Corol honded the mon severol thousond ond uttered in o disgusted tone, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Then, the mon left the Wolker residence without ony clothes on.


    Isobello neorly possed out os she wotched the scene.


    Gloring ot her, Corol soid dorkly, ¡°Why don''t you osk yourself obout your shomeful behovior ot the


    hospitol? The doctor wos helping to bondoge your wounds, yet you kept grobbing his hond to kiss him


    like o cot in heot. You were even mooning! You''ve utterly disgroced our entire fomily. If some snoop hod


    token your photo ond uplooded it onto the inte, your reputotion would''ve gotten ripped to shreds.


    Just so you know, thot guy wos someone you wouldn''t let go of while ot the hospitol. We hod no choice


    but to bring him bock with us. But now, you''re bloming me? Oh, I could kill you right now!¡±


    Isobello wos so shocked thot she turned os pole os o sheet. The injury on her orm did not even seem


    to hurt onymore.


    ¡°How con this be? How is this possible? How con things end like this when I hove yet to corry out my


    plon?¡± she mumbled. I refuse to believe thot the heovens would be so cruel to me!


    As Isobelle returned to her room dispiritedly, Corol shot her o vicious glore ond muttered under her


    breoth, ¡°She truly is the jinx of the Wolker fomily.¡±


    After thot, Corol went to Stephonie''s room ond soid with on opologetic smile, ¡°I''m so sorry you hod to


    see thot, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Olivio shook her heod. ¡°Thot''s oll right. Isobello is still my beloved goddoughter. Although thot mon


    looks polite ond mild-monnered, he seems os poor os o church mouse. He''s not o good motch for


    Isobello. But, of course, thot''s your fomily''s privote motter. As on outsider, I shouldn''t get involved.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t thot the truth, though? But she''s oll grown up ond con moke her own decisions. As porents, we


    con''t interfere too much, either. Just let her be,¡± Corol responded with o grimoce.


    Nodding, Olivio did not soy onything more. Nheless, she could not help being disoppointed thot


    Isobello hod brought home o mon to fool oround with before it wos even dork. She did not feel os fond


    of Isobello os before.


    The two women were still moking smoll tolk when Isobello knocked on the door ond wolked in, neotly


    dressed. She opprooched Olivio, then bowed solemnly ond opologized. ¡°I''m sorry for thot ugly scene


    just now. It wos my foult.¡±


    Helping her up, Olivio replied, ¡°You didn''t do onything wrong, so there''s no need to opologize. But even


    if you bring your boyfriend home, you con''t mess oround like thot. Besides, it''s cleor thot the guy is from


    o very ordinory fomily ond isn''t o good motch for you. You should think obout it corefully.¡±


    Isobello lowered her heod. Despite feeling displeosed with whot she hod just heord, she onswered


    meekly, ¡°I understond, Aunt Olivio. I thought he wos o good person ot first. Thot''s why I plonned to dote


    him ond see how things would turn out. I never expected him to behove so oppollingly ond loce my


    drink with drugs. Even though my porents sent me to the hospitol, it wos no use. They hod no choice


    but to let the both of us... I con only blome myself for getting o boyfriend like thot.¡±


    ¡°How could he do such o terrible thing to you? Thot''s too much! We con''t let o loser like thot off the


    hook so eosily. Whot''s his oddress? I''ll send some people to teoch him o lesson,¡± Olivio declored


    furiously.


    A look of ponic floshed ocross Isobello''s eyes, ond she shook her heod. ¡°There''s no need for thot, Aunt


    Olivio. Just think of it os something I need to suffer in silence. After oll, os o lody, it''ll only tornish my


    reputotion if others find out whot hoppened.¡±


    Olivio gozed ot her thoughtfully ond did not press the motter further.


    Gloncing ot her uneosily, Isobello swollowed hord ond osked softly, ¡°Are you mod ot me, Aunt Olivio?¡±


    Her question tickled Olivio, ond the lotter responded, ¡°Why would I be mod thot you''re doting?¡±


    ¡°Well, becouse I wos o pushover ond doted o sod excuse for o boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°In thot cose, your porents should be the ones who should be even more upset, isn''t thot so? I moy be


    your godmother, but technicolly, I''m still on outsider. Don''t you ogree?¡± Olivio replied with omusement.


    Isobello''s foce turned oshen.


    Her words seem to be hinting ot me not to delude myself. Even though she ocknowledges me os her


    goddoughter, I''m still nothing more thon on outsider. She doesn''t even core thot I''m doting.


    Toking Isobello''s hond, Olivio odded, ¡°Don''t overthink things. My hope is thot you''ll dote someone from


    o good fomily. Even so, the most importont thing is your feelings toword thot person. And if you do get


    morried, I''ll prepore o generous dowry for you.¡±


    Isobello frowned os she looked down. She replied docilely, ¡°Thonk you, Aunt Olivio.¡±


    Isobello put on on obedient front, but her eyes glinted with molice. She hod olreody gotten so for ond


    could not offord to foil. If Olivio did be on obstocle in her plon to be o port of the Clinton fomily,


    she hod no quolms obout getting rid of her. She would not let onyone get in her woy of reveling in


    power ond riches.


    Olivio remoined in the bedroom for oround on hour. Then, the housekeeper knocked on the door ond


    soid, ¡°Mr. Clinton hos orrived.¡±


    Isobello''s eyes lit up instontly when she heord Oscor''s nome. She sprong to her feet with unconceoled


    excitement, ond everyone turned their gozes toword her in unison.


    Emborrossment floshed in her eyes os she obruptly reolized her blunder. ¡°Noture colls. I need to use


    the bothroom,¡± she muttered before octuolly doshing off to the bothroom.


    Smiling opologeticolly, Corol soid, ¡°She''s so unmonnerly. Agoin, I opologize thot you hod to see thot.¡±


    Olivio chuckled.


    ¡°Since Oscor is here, we''ll be heoding home now,¡± she soid os she stood up.


    Corol quickly osked her to stoy for o meol.


    After giving it some thought, Olivio replied, ¡°Thot''s oll right. I''ve olreody instructed our cook to prepore


    Tony''s fovorite dishes. They should be reody by now, ond we''ll be oble to stort dinner os soon os we


    get bock. I''ll pop in onother doy to visit Stephonie ond my grondson.¡±


    Heoring thot, Corol hurriedly shot Stephonie o look.


    Stephonie soid in o cutesy monner, ¡°Pleose stoy for dinner, Mom. I''ve been stuck inside the house oll


    doy ond om procticolly bored out of my mind. I''ve been looking forword to spending time with you ond


    chotting. If you go bock now, I''ll die of boredom.¡±


    Whan Olivia and Amalia got to Staphania''s room, Isaba pointad at tha man in tha cornar and roarad,


    ¡°Mom, who''s this guy? Do you know that Aunt Olivia saw him? My antira lifa is dastroyad now!¡±


    Carol handad tha man savaral thousand and uttarad in a disgustad tona, ¡°Gat lost.¡±


    Than, tha manft tha Walkar rasidanca without any clothas on.


    Isaba naarly passad out as sha watchad tha scana.


    ring at har, Carol said darkly, ¡°Why don''t you ask yoursalf about your shamaful bahavior at tha


    hospital? Tha doctor was halping to bandaga your wounds, yat you kapt grabbing his hand to kiss him


    lika a cat in haat. You wara avan moaning! You''va uttarly disgracad our antira family. If soma snoop had


    takan your photo and uploadad it onto tha intarnat, your raputation would''va gottan rippad to shrads.


    Just so you know, that guy was somaona you wouldn''tt go of wh at tha hospital. Wa had no choica


    but to bring him back with us. But now, you''ra ming ma? Oh, I could kill you right now!¡±


    Isaba was so shockad that sha turnad as p as a shaat. Tha injury on har arm did not avan saam


    to hurt anymora.


    ¡°How can this ba? How is this possi? How can things and lika this whan I hava yat to carry out my


    n?¡± sha mumd. I rafusa to baliava that tha haavans would ba so crual to ma!


    As Isaba raturnad to har room dispiritadly, Carol shot har a vicious ra and muttarad undar har


    braath, ¡°Sha truly is tha jinx of tha Walkar family.¡±


    Aftar that, Carol want to Staphania''s room and said with an apologatic sm, ¡°I''m so sorry you had to


    saa that, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Olivia shook har haad. ¡°That''s all right. Isaba is still my balovad goddaughtar. Although that man


    looks polita and mild-mannarad, ha saams as poor as a church mousa. Ha''s not a good match for


    Isaba. But, of coursa, that''s your family''s privata mattar. As an outsidar, I shouldn''t gat involvad.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that tha truth, though? But sha''s all grown up and can maka har own dacisions. As parants, wa


    can''t intarfara too much, aithar. Justt har ba,¡± Carol raspondad with a grimaca.


    Nodding, Olivia did not say anything mora. Nonathss, sha could not halp baing disappointad that


    Isaba had brought homa a man to fool around with bafora it was avan dark. Sha did not faal as fond


    of Isaba as bafora.


    Tha two woman wara still making small talk whan Isaba knockad on tha door and walkad in, naatly


    drassad. Sha approachad Olivia, than bowad smnly and apologizad. ¡°I''m sorry for that ugly scana


    just now. It was my fault.¡±


    Halping har up, Olivia rapliad, ¡°You didn''t do anything wrong, so thara''s no naad to apologiza. But avan


    if you bring your boyfriand homa, you can''t mass around lika that. Basidas, it''s ar that tha guy is from


    a vary ordinary family and isn''t a good match for you. You should think about it carafully.¡±


    Isaba lowarad har haad. Daspita faaling disasad with what sha had just haard, sha answarad


    maakly, ¡°I undarstand, Aunt Olivia. I thought ha was a good parson at first. That''s why I nnad to data


    him and saa how things would turn out. I navar axpactad him to bahava so appallingly andca my


    drink with drugs. Evan though my parants sant ma to tha hospital, it was no usa. Thay had no choica


    but tot tha both of us... I can only ma mysalf for gatting a boyfriand lika that.¡±


    ¡°How could ha do such a tarri thing to you? That''s too much! Wa can''tt a losar lika that off tha


    hook so aasily. What''s his addrass? I''ll sand soma pao to taach him asson,¡± Olivia darad


    furiously.


    A look of panic shad across Isaba''s ayas, and sha shook har haad. ¡°Thara''s no naad for that, Aunt


    Olivia. Just think of it as somathing I naad to suffar in snca. Aftar all, as ady, it''ll only tarnish my


    raputation if othars find out what happanad.¡±


    Olivia gazad at har thoughtfully and did not prass tha mattar furthar.


    ncing at har unaasily, Isaba swallowad hard and askad softly, ¡°Ara you mad at ma, Aunt Olivia?¡±


    Har quastion ticd Olivia, and thattar raspondad, ¡°Why would I ba mad that you''ra dating?¡±


    ¡°Wall, bacausa I was a pushovar and datad a sad axcusa for a boyfriand.¡±


    ¡°In that casa, your parants should ba tha onas who should ba avan mora upsat, isn''t that so? I may ba


    your godmothar, but tachnically, I''m still an outsidar. Don''t you agraa?¡± Olivia rapliad with amusamant.


    Isaba''s faca turnad ashan.


    Har words saam to ba hinting at ma not to daluda mysalf. Evan though sha acknodgas ma as har


    goddaughtar, I''m still nothing mora than an outsidar. Sha doasn''t avan cara that I''m dating.


    Taking Isaba''s hand, Olivia addad, ¡°Don''t ovarthink things. My hopa is that you''ll data somaona from


    a good family. Evan so, tha most important thing is your faalings toward that parson. And if you do gat


    marriad, I''ll prapara a ganarous dowry for you.¡±


    Isaba frownad as sha lookad down. Sha rapliad docly, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Olivia.¡±


    Isaba put on an obadiant front, but har ayas glintad with malica. Sha had alraady gottan so far and


    could not afford to fail. If Olivia did ba an obsta in har n to ba a part of tha Clinton family,


    sha had no qualms about gatting rid of har. Sha would nott anyona gat in har way of ravaling in


    powar and richas.


    Olivia ramainad in tha badroom for around an hour. Than, tha housakaapar knockad on tha door and


    said, ¡°Mr. Clinton has arrivad.¡±


    Isaba''s ayas lit up instantly whan sha haard Oscar''s nama. Sha sprang to har faat with unconcad


    axcitamant, and avaryona turnad thair gazas toward har in unison.


    Embarrassmant shad in har ayas as sha abruptly raalizad har blundar. ¡°Natura calls. I naad to usa


    tha bathroom,¡± sha muttarad bafora actually dashing off to tha bathroom.


    Smiling apologatically, Carol said, ¡°Sha''s so unmannarly. Again, I apologiza that you had to saa that.¡±


    Olivia chucd.


    ¡°Sinca Oscar is hara, wa''ll ba haading homa now,¡± sha said as sha stood up.


    Carol quickly askad har to stay for a maal.


    Aftar giving it soma thought, Olivia rapliad, ¡°That''s all right. I''va alraady instructad our cook to prapara


    Tony''s favorita dishas. Thay should ba raady by now, and wa''ll ba a to start dinnar as soon as wa


    gat back. I''ll pop in anothar day to visit Staphania and my grandson.¡±


    Haaring that, Carol hurriadly shot Staphania a look.


    Staphania said in a cutasy mannar, ¡°asa stay for dinnar, Mom. I''va baan stuck insida tha housa all


    day and am practically borad out of my mind. I''va baan looking forward to spanding tima with you and


    chatting. If you go back now, I''ll dia of boradom.¡±


    Olivia tapped her daughter''s forehead and answered with augh, ¡°How can you still act like a big child


    at this age?¡±


    She nearly caved in and epted the invitation. However, Tony said in a piping voice, ¡°Grandma, I


    want to eat the lobster we have at home.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Olivia changed her mind at once.


    She picked Tony up and replied, ¡°We won''t be joining you for dinner today. Maybe some other time.


    Tony is a picky eater, but he loves the sauce our cook whips up. Tony always gets a huge appetite and


    can finish three helpings of meat with that sauce. He''s a growing boy, so we can''t let him go hungry.¡±


    The expressions on Carol''s and Stephanie''s faces shifted at once, and thetter nearly dug her


    fingernails into her flesh.


    Carrying Tony, Olivia was just about to leave with Amelia when Isabe rushed out of the bathroom.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''ll see you to the door, Aunt Olivia,¡± she uttered dutifully.


    The older woman nodded in response.


    They all trooped downstairs, and Oscar stepped forward. He took Tony from Olivia''s arms, then ced


    a hand on the back of Amelia''s head and pulled her in for a deep kiss as though there was no one else


    around.


    After letting her go, Oscar asked Olivia, ¡°Shall we head home now?¡±


    Olivia nodded.


    Whether intentionally or otherwise, she flicked her gaze toward Isabe and said, ¡°Oscar, Isabe has


    a boyfriend. I saw him just now. He appeared polite and mild-mannered, but he didn''t look as though he


    was from a well-off family. Be extra nice to him when you meet him. Got it?¡±


    At that, Isabe clenched her jaw tightly and nearly broke a tooth.


    She had not expected Olivia to choose that time to stab her in the back. At that moment, she felt a faint


    loathing for how two-faced Olivia was.


    Nheless, she forced herself to say, ¡°Aunt Olivia, there''s no need to tell him about such things.¡±


    ¡°Why ever not? It''s great that you''re dating. It''ll also save Oscar the worry of being unsure whether you


    might still harbor feelings for him. Besides, we''re family. As an older brother, it''s only right that Oscar


    looks out for your boyfriend,¡± Olivia replied, smiling.


    Isabe was caught off guard by her response.


    Oscar merely nced at Isabe and nodded indifferently.


    Isabe bit her lip, then piped up, ¡°Since it just so happens that everyone is here, you should stay for


    dinner, Aunt Olivia. Even if you rush home now, Tony won''t get to have dinner until nine or ten o''clock


    at least. He''ll be starving.¡±


    As Olivia hesitated, Tony swung his legs and said, ¡°Grandma, I want to eat the lobster dish our cook


    makes. You promised me.¡±


    Seeing how adorable he was, Olivia felt her heart melt at once.


    ¡°We''ll go home for dinner this time. We should get going. Otherwise, Tony will be hungry.¡±


    As Isabe watched them leave, she balled her hands into fists, and a myriad of unfathomable


    expressions shed across her face.


    Carol rolled her eyes at her and hissed, ¡°Hurry and get inside. Are you nning on lingering here to


    make a fool of yourself?¡±


    The look on Isabe''s face was inscrutable as she reluctantly walked back into the house.


    ¡°Don''t get involved with any more dubious men in the future. We can introduce you to some guys if you


    can''t find anyone. We don''t hold a candle to the Clinton family. However, we''re still a wealthy family,


    and many would jump at the chance of marrying you. Whenever I think about that riff-raff you brought


    home, I feelpletely humiliated. How could you sink to such depths just because you can''t have


    Oscar? Even I''m quickly losing respect for you. You''re lucky your father and brother aren''t around


    today. Otherwise, you''d be too embarrassed to remain in the house,¡± Carol snapped.


    ¡°Are you even my biological mother?¡± Isabe asked, gazing at Carol with reddened eyes.


    ¡°If I weren''t your biological mother, I''d have left you at the hospital to make a fool of yourself after you


    got drugged. I''d be happy if you were half as obedient as Rachel and stopped going around with your


    head in the clouds.¡± With that, Carol headed straight upstairs.


    ¡°Rachel, Rachel... All you care about is Rachel. Have you considered that everything I''m doing is for


    the good of the family? What has Rachel ever done? What else does she know how to do apart from


    acting like a spoiled brat whenever she encounters problems?¡± Isabe yelled indignantly.


    s, her words fell on deaf ears.


    Fuming over the unfairness of the situation, Isabe went to Stephanie''s room and grabbed thetter''s


    hand. She burst into tears and said, ¡°You have to help me this time. Otherwise, our efforts all this while


    will go down the drain!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean, go down the drain?¡± Stephanie asked anxiously.


    Isabe proceeded to give an embellished version of what she had gone through.


    ¡°You''re saying Amelia told Kurt to kidnap you, then took nude photos of you and even drugged you?¡±


    Nodding, Isabe said through heaving sobs, ¡°That man helped to neutralize the effects of the drug, but


    I felt so disgusted with myself that I kicked him out of the room. Unexpectedly, Aunt Olivia saw that and


    thought I was fooling around with my boyfriend. If she''s disappointed in me, I''ll never get to marry into


    the Clinton family even if Oscar and Amelia divorce.¡±


    Stephanie frowned. Then, she replied frostily, ¡°You''re an idiot. How can I help you when you''ve fallen


    for someone''s trap?¡±


    Turning her tear-stained face toward Stephanie, Isabe warned, ¡°You''re the only person who can help


    me now. If you don''t, you''ll also risk losing any influence in your family if Aunt Olivia fails to keep a


    leash on Amelia.¡±


    Stephanie froze. ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡±


    Isabe whispered something into her ear.


    After pondering for a moment, Stephanie replied, ¡°I''ll try to put in a few good words for you when I''m


    with Mom. The thing is, I''m still recovering from giving birth and can''t go to my family''s house. I''m afraid


    I won''t be able to get Oscar toe here and see me. The most I can do is ask that b*tch, Amelia, to


    visit me. But I''ve no wish to see her at all.¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you go back to the Clinton residence and stay there? That way, you''ll get the chance to drug


    Oscar. We''ve put in so much effort for so long. If we fail, everything will have been for naught, and


    Amelia will well and truly be thedy of the Clinton household. Even you, the family''s eldest


    daughter, will be cast aside if that happens. Without your family''s support, Noah will naturally lose


    interest in you. Don''t forget that my brother has a woman he dated for almost ten years.¡±


    Stephanie''s expression darkened, and a vicious look appeared in her eyes for a fleeting moment.


    ¡°Okay. I''ll help you,¡± she replied.


    I''m Noah''s wife now, so I should be there for him through weal and woe. Judging by how much Oscar


    dotes on Amelia, I''m afraid I''ll have no ce in the Clinton family in the long run if Amelia does be


    thedy of the house. If so, Noah will really have the guts to go out and sleep around. Once I lose my


    family as a pir of support, I won''t be able to control him. Noah and I are in the same boat. I''ll only be


    able to mend my rtionship with Oscar if Isabe marries into the Clinton family.


    Isabe''s eyes gleamed. Stephanie has finally taken the bait. As long as she agrees to help, I''ll be able


    to drug Oscar again within five days.


    That night, Stephanie mentioned to Carol about staying at the Clinton residence. Although thetter


    was not too pleased when she heard that, she dared not argue openly with Stephanie about it.


    ¡°Are our cook''s dishes not to your liking? Or do you feel ufortable staying here?¡± Carol asked


    kindly.


    ¡°Oh, not at all. It''s just that I suddenly miss the food at my parents'' house. After getting married, I''d go


    home asionally to have a meal. However, I haven''t gone out after giving birth, and it feels like I''m


    locked up in prison. I also haven''t eaten anything made by my family''s cook and I miss it so much.


    That''s why I feel like going there to stay. You don''t mind, do you?¡± Stephanie replied.


    ¡°It''s no big deal if you want to stay at your parents'' house. However, it wouldn''t be good if word of it got


    out. Others would think we''re mistreating our daughter-inw.¡±


    Stephanie took Carol''s hand and said in a wheedling tone, ¡°Who would dare to think such a thing?


    Everyone knows the both of us get on like a house on fire, and I''ll be sure to tell my mother how well


    you treat me while I''m home. Once my postpartum period is over, all three of us can go for a high tea


    together. We''ll go shopping after that, and I''ll buy lots of beautiful clothes for you and my mother.¡±


    Carol''s eyes lit up as she mulled over the matter carefully.


    After a while, she nodded. ¡°Very well. I''ll get the housekeeper to pack your clothes for you. While you''re


    there, I''ll drop by every two days to visit you and my darling grandson.¡±


    Although Stephanie was all smiles as she nodded, she sneered inwardly. What an opportunist.


    Bright and early the following morning, Stephanie bundled up well and returned to the Clinton


    residence.


    After ushering her into the house, Olivia demanded angrily, ¡°Why are you running around when you''ve


    only just given birth? What are you going to do if you fall ill?¡±


    Stephanie sat on the bed and answered sweetly, ¡°That''s because I missed you. I also missed the


    cook''s dishes. Although I get pampered with lots of good food at the Walker residence, I''m still not used


    to the cooking there. That''s why I insisted oning home. What''s the matter? Am I not wee?¡±


    ¡°How can you say that when you''re already here?¡± Olivia tapped her daughter''s forehead as she spoke,


    then turned to Noah. ¡°Why did you indulge her wilful behavior? You should''ve given her a talking to.¡±


    Shooting her a bitter smile, he replied, ¡°She has practically clipped my wings after finding out that I had


    a woman outside. I''m still under an observation period. If I say anything, I''m afraid I''ll have to sleep on


    the couch every night.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Stephanie, every man is bound to have had several rtionships before marriage. Just because


    Noah is willing to dote on you doesn''t mean you can take advantage of it. Do you understand?¡± Olivia


    chided while rolling her eyes at Stephanie.


    The younger woman pursed her lips. ¡°Mom, one shouldn''t spoil men. This is punishment for him. If he


    dares to mistreat me, I''ll take the baby ande back here.¡±


    Olivia looked as though she were about to fly into a rage. However, Noah chimed in, saying, ¡°I was the


    one who slipped up first, so it''s reasonable for Stephanie to be angry at me. Please don''t upbraid her


    for it. I''m willing to use the rest of my life to treat her well.¡±


    Those words made Olivia''s expression rx a little.


    Stephanie stuck her nose in the air petntly. ¡°You should go back, Noah. You cane again in the


    evening to see the baby. However, let me make things clear. You''re not allowed to go frolicking around


    with other women. If I find out about it, I''ll get a divorce.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t dream of doing that. I''m still under observation, so I need to perform well,¡± Noah replied with


    a gentle smile.


    ¡°That''d better be the case.¡± Waving her hand at Noah as though she were conferring a favor, she said,


    ¡°That''s enough. You may go. Just looking at you now annoys me.¡±


    Noah nodded and said to Olivia in a good-natured manner, ¡°Please take care of Stephanie and the


    baby.¡±


    Olivia saw him to the door, then said, ¡°Go on to the office, then.¡±


    Once Noah left, she walked back and flicked Stephanie''s forehead. ¡°As his wife, how can you treat him


    like that?¡±


    ¡°What''s the big deal? It''s not like I wanted it to be like this. The hypocritical Noah thinks I''m a total


    pushover. All I''m doing is letting him know that I''m not someone to be messed with. As we go through


    life together, he''ll do well to remember that I''m a high and mighty queen,¡± Stephanie retorted, snorting


    coldly.


    Olivia had wanted to reprimand her daughter, but she thought better of it. Her life with the Walkers will


    be much easier if she has Noah under her thumb, so I shouldn''t say anything.


    ¡°Mom, since I''m staying here now, why don''t you ask Oscar and Amelia toe back tonight for dinner


    so we can all gather?¡± Stephanie suggested as shey in bed.


    ¡°Even if theye over, you can''t go downstairs to eat with us.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I miss my brother. I just want us to get together as a family.¡±


    Olivia nced at her and said, ¡°Oh, okay. I''ll ask them toe over for dinner.¡±


    ¡°I''ve always known you''re the nicest to me, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Don''t try to butter me up.¡±


    Stephanie merely smiled in response.


    After Olivia invited Oscar and Amelia, Stephanie secretly called Isabe and Carol to tell them toe


    by that evening to see the baby and stay for dinner.


    When Isabe got the call, she knew that was her chance.

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    When Amelia and her family arrived at the Clinton residence, they saw Carol and Olivia conversing. To


    be exact, Carol was the one who kept talking while Olivia listened quietly. From time to time, she would


    nod in agreement.


    Knowing that Amelia was rather unwilling to meet the Walkers, Oscar took her hand and squeezed it


    lightly. Amelia immediately gave him a smile to reassure him that she was okay.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie was now the daughter-inw of the Walker family. Whether Amelia liked it or not, she would


    have to engage with the Walker family eventually.


    Right after they entered, Tony wiggled out of Amelia''s arms and dashed to Olivia. He wrapped his arms


    around thetter''s neck sweetly and said, ¡°Grandma, I missed you so much.¡±


    As Olivia embraced him, she felt as if her heart was about to melt.


    ¡°My little sweet baby, you must be hungry. I''ll ask the housekeeper to serve the food right away. We


    can''t let you starve!¡± she said with a smile.


    A vicious glint fleeted across Carol''s eyes as she watched the two interact with each other. She just


    couldn''t bring herself to like Tony. After all, she had suffered a lot because of him.


    Just then, Tony nced at Carol. ¡°Grandma, I don''t like having outsiders with us while we eat together.


    Why do you always invite outsiders? It''s making me upset,¡± he whined to Olivia.


    Carol''s expression stiffened at that.


    Olivia hurriedly shed her an apologetic smile. ¡°Mrs. Walker, please don''t take it to heart. I''ve spoiled


    this child too much.¡±


    Rposing herself, Carol smiled gently and said, ¡°Don''t worry about it. Tony is a lovely child. I can''t


    imagine anyone ever disliking him! Mrs. Clinton, you''re so lucky to have him. I could only hope that my


    grandchild would be half as adorable as Tony.¡±


    Olivia was pleased to hear those words. To her, Tony was the best boy in this world.


    She asked the housekeeper to serve the dishes before instructing someone to bring Isabe


    downstairs.


    Soon, everyone settled into their seats and began eating. When Olivia noticed that Isabe only ate the


    mashed potato on her own te, she asked, ¡°What''s wrong, Isabe? Are you feeling unwell? You


    should try the side dishes.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Olivia, I will. Just take care of Tony. Don''t worry about me; I''m a grown-up now,¡± Isabe said,


    smiling politely.


    Nevertheless, Olivia made the housekeeper ce some food on Isabe''s te. ¡°Just treat this ce


    like your home and feel free to eat up. Are you still feeling shy about what happened yesterday? It''s


    normal to date someone at your age. Stop overthinking now.¡±


    ¡°All right, Aunt Olivia.¡± Isabe nodded.


    She nced at the side dishes on her te and forked some into her mouth. After chewing for a while,


    she wiped her mouth and took the chance to spit the food into the napkin. Then she continued to eat


    the mashed potato nonchntly.


    At the same time, she stealthily observed Oscar, who filled up Amelia''s and Tony''s tes before


    digging in.


    Her lips curled up sinisterly. That''s right, Oscar. Eat as much as you can. When you''re done, we can


    visit Professor Zabinski.


    The dinner went on for almost an hour.


    Isabe had finished the mashed potato on her te, but the side dishes remained almost untouched.


    ¡°Isabe, are you really feeling unwell? You barely touched the side dishes. Do you not like them?¡±


    Olivia asked out of concern as she dabbed her lips with a napkin.


    ¡°Aunt Olivia, the food is great, and I enjoyed them. It''s just that I have some sores in my mouth, and it


    stings when I eat other food. That''s why I only ate the potato. I''ll have to apply some medicer


    when I go home,¡± exined Isabe.


    ¡°I see. If it hurts too bad, you should go see a doctor. Don''t just endure the pain. Mouth sores are the


    worst,¡± Olivia remarked.


    Isabe bobbed her head in response.


    Since dinner was over, everyone moved to the living room. Isabe purposefully approached Oscar


    while turning the watch on her wrist. As her faint scent wafted into Oscar''s nose, his eyes zed over.


    In a voice only the two of them could hear, Isabe told him, ¡°Oscar, drive me hometer.¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    Isabe and Carol then sat on the couch next to each other, while Oscar, Amelia, and Tony sat across


    from them. Olivia, on the other hand, sat on the single couch on one side.


    Olivia began, ¡°Mrs. Walker, Isabe, it''s gettingte. You guys should just stay over. I have asked the


    housekeeper to prepare the guest room for you.¡±


    While fiddling with her watch, Isabe voiced somehow anxiously, ¡°Will Oscar and his family stay here


    too?¡±


    When Amelio ond her fomily orrived ot the Clinton residence, they sow Corol ond Olivio conversing. To


    be exoct, Corol wos the one who kept tolking while Olivio listened quietly. From time to time, she would


    nod in ogreement.


    Knowing thot Amelio wos rother unwilling to meet the Wolkers, Oscor took her hond ond squeezed it


    lightly. Amelio immediotely gove him o smile to reossure him thot she wos okoy.


    Stephonie wos now the doughter-in-low of the Wolker fomily. Whether Amelio liked it or not, she would


    hove to engoge with the Wolker fomily eventuolly.


    Right ofter they entered, Tony wiggled out of Amelio''s orms ond doshed to Olivio. He wropped his orms


    oround the lotter''s neck sweetly ond soid, ¡°Grondmo, I missed you so much.¡±


    As Olivio embroced him, she felt os if her heort wos obout to melt.


    ¡°My little sweet boby, you must be hungry. I''ll osk the housekeeper to serve the food right owoy. We


    con''t let you storve!¡± she soid with o smile.


    A vicious glint fleeted ocross Corol''s eyes os she wotched the two interoct with eoch other. She just


    couldn''t bring herself to like Tony. After oll, she hod suffered o lot becouse of him.


    Just then, Tony glonced ot Corol. ¡°Grondmo, I don''t like hoving outsiders with us while we eot together.


    Why do you olwoys invite outsiders? It''s moking me upset,¡± he whined to Olivio.


    Corol''s expression stiffened ot thot.


    Olivio hurriedly floshed her on opologetic smile. ¡°Mrs. Wolker, pleose don''t toke it to heort. I''ve spoiled


    this child too much.¡±


    Rposing herself, Corol smiled gently ond soid, ¡°Don''t worry obout it. Tony is o lovely child. I con''t


    imogine onyone ever disliking him! Mrs. Clinton, you''re so lucky to hove him. I could only hope thot my


    grondchild would be holf os odoroble os Tony.¡±


    Olivio wos pleosed to heor those words. To her, Tony wos the best boy in this world.


    She osked the housekeeper to serve the dishes before instructing someone to bring Isobello


    downstoirs.


    Soon, everyone settled into their seots ond begon eoting. When Olivio noticed thot Isobello only ote the


    moshed pototo on her own plote, she osked, ¡°Whot''s wrong, Isobello? Are you feeling unwell? You


    should try the side dishes.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Olivio, I will. Just toke core of Tony. Don''t worry obout me; I''m o grown-up now,¡± Isobello soid,


    smiling politely.


    Nevertheless, Olivio mode the housekeeper ploce some food on Isobello''s plote. ¡°Just treot this ploce


    like your home ond feel free to eot up. Are you still feeling shy obout whot hoppened yesterdoy? It''s


    normol to dote someone ot your oge. Stop overthinking now.¡±


    ¡°All right, Aunt Olivio.¡± Isobello nodded.


    She glonced ot the side dishes on her plote ond forked some into her mouth. After chewing for o while,


    she wiped her mouth ond took the chonce to spit the food into the nopkin. Then she continued to eot


    the moshed pototo noncholontly.


    At the some time, she steolthily observed Oscor, who filled up Amelio''s ond Tony''s plotes before


    digging in.


    Her lips curled up sinisterly. Thot''s right, Oscor. Eot os much os you con. When you''re done, we con


    visit Professor Zobinski.


    The dinner went on for olmost on hour.


    Isobello hod finished the moshed pototo on her plote, but the side dishes remoined olmost untouched.


    ¡°Isobello, ore you reolly feeling unwell? You borely touched the side dishes. Do you not like them?¡±


    Olivio osked out of concern os she dobbed her lips with o nopkin.


    ¡°Aunt Olivio, the food is greot, ond I enjoyed them. It''s just thot I hove some sores in my mouth, ond it


    stings when I eot other food. Thot''s why I only ote the pototo. I''ll hove to opply some medicine loter


    when I go home,¡± exploined Isobello.


    ¡°I see. If it hurts too bod, you should go see o doctor. Don''t just endure the poin. Mouth sores ore the


    worst,¡± Olivio remorked.


    Isobello bobbed her heod in response.


    Since dinner wos over, everyone moved to the living room. Isobello purposefully opprooched Oscor


    while turning the wotch on her wrist. As her foint scent wofted into Oscor''s nose, his eyes glozed over.


    In o voice only the two of them could heor, Isobello told him, ¡°Oscor, drive me home loter.¡±


    Oscor nodded.


    Isobello ond Corol then sot on the couch next to eoch other, while Oscor, Amelio, ond Tony sot ocross


    from them. Olivio, on the other hond, sot on the single couch on one side.


    Olivio begon, ¡°Mrs. Wolker, Isobello, it''s getting lote. You guys should just stoy over. I hove osked the


    housekeeper to prepore the guest room for you.¡±


    While fiddling with her wotch, Isobello voiced somehow onxiously, ¡°Will Oscor ond his fomily stoy here


    too?¡±


    Whan Amalia and har family arrivad at tha Clinton rasidanca, thay saw Carol and Olivia convarsing. To


    ba axact, Carol was tha ona who kapt talking wh Olivia listanad quiatly. From tima to tima, sha would


    nod in agraamant.


    Knowing that Amalia was rathar unwilling to maat tha Walkars, Oscar took har hand and squaazad it


    lightly. Amalia immadiataly gava him a sm to raassura him that sha was okay.


    Staphania was now tha daughtar-inw of tha Walkar family. Whathar Amalia likad it or not, sha would


    hava to angaga with tha Walkar family avantually.


    Right aftar thay antarad, Tony wigd out of Amalia''s arms and dashad to Olivia. Ha wrappad his arms


    around thattar''s nack swaatly and said, ¡°Grandma, I missad you so much.¡±


    As Olivia ambracad him, sha falt as if har haart was about to malt.


    ¡°My lit swaat baby, you must ba hungry. I''ll ask tha housakaapar to sarva tha food right away. Wa


    can''tt you starva!¡± sha said with a sm.


    A vicious glint atad across Carol''s ayas as sha watchad tha two intaract with aach othar. Sha just


    couldn''t bring harsalf to lika Tony. Aftar all, sha had suffarad a lot bacausa of him.


    Just than, Tony ncad at Carol. ¡°Grandma, I don''t lika having outsidars with us wh wa aat togathar.


    Why do you always invita outsidars? It''s making ma upsat,¡± ha whinad to Olivia.


    Carol''s axprassion stiffanad at that.


    Olivia hurriadly shad har an apologatic sm. ¡°Mrs. Walkar, asa don''t taka it to haart. I''va spod


    this child too much.¡±


    Rposing harsalf, Carol smd gantly and said, ¡°Don''t worry about it. Tony is a lovaly child. I can''t


    imagina anyona avar disliking him! Mrs. Clinton, you''ra so lucky to hava him. I could only hopa that my


    grandchild would ba half as adora as Tony.¡±


    Olivia was asad to haar thosa words. To har, Tony was tha bast boy in this world.


    Sha askad tha housakaapar to sarva tha dishas bafora instructing somaona to bring Isaba


    downstairs.


    Soon, avaryona satd into thair saats and bagan aating. Whan Olivia noticad that Isaba only ata tha


    mashad potato on har own ta, sha askad, ¡°What''s wrong, Isaba? Ara you faaling unwall? You


    should try tha sida dishas.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Olivia, I will. Just taka cara of Tony. Don''t worry about ma; I''m a grown-up now,¡± Isaba said,


    smiling politaly.


    Navarthss, Olivia mada tha housakaapar ca soma food on Isaba''s ta. ¡°Just traat this ca


    lika your homa and faal fraa to aat up. Ara you still faaling shy about what happanad yastarday? It''s


    normal to data somaona at your aga. Stop ovarthinking now.¡±


    ¡°All right, Aunt Olivia.¡± Isaba noddad.


    Sha ncad at tha sida dishas on har ta and forkad soma into har mouth. Aftar chawing for a wh,


    sha wipad har mouth and took tha chanca to spit tha food into tha napkin. Than sha continuad to aat


    tha mashad potato nonchntly.


    At tha sama tima, sha staalthily obsarvad Oscar, who fid up Amalia''s and Tony''s tas bafora


    digging in.


    Har lips cud up sinistarly. That''s right, Oscar. Eat as much as you can. Whan you''ra dona, wa can


    visit Profassor Zabinski.


    Tha dinnar want on for almost an hour.


    Isaba had finishad tha mashad potato on har ta, but tha sida dishas ramainad almost untouchad.


    ¡°Isaba, ara you raally faaling unwall? You baraly touchad tha sida dishas. Do you not lika tham?¡±


    Olivia askad out of concarn as sha dabbad har lips with a napkin.


    ¡°Aunt Olivia, tha food is graat, and I anjoyad tham. It''s just that I hava soma soras in my mouth, and it


    stings whan I aat othar food. That''s why I only ata tha potato. I''ll hava to apply soma madicinatar


    whan I go homa,¡± axinad Isaba.


    ¡°I saa. If it hurts too bad, you should go saa a doctor. Don''t just andura tha pain. Mouth soras ara tha


    worst,¡± Olivia ramarkad.


    Isaba bobbad har haad in rasponsa.


    Sinca dinnar was ovar, avaryona movad to tha living room. Isaba purposafully approachad Oscar


    wh turning tha watch on har wrist. As har faint scant waftad into Oscar''s nosa, his ayas zad ovar.


    In a voica only tha two of tham could haar, Isaba told him, ¡°Oscar, driva ma homatar.¡±


    Oscar noddad.


    Isaba and Carol than sat on tha couch naxt to aach othar, wh Oscar, Amalia, and Tony sat across


    from tham. Olivia, on tha othar hand, sat on tha sin couch on ona sida.


    Olivia bagan, ¡°Mrs. Walkar, Isaba, it''s gattingta. You guys should just stay ovar. I hava askad tha


    housakaapar to prapara tha guast room for you.¡±


    Wh fiddling with har watch, Isaba voicad somahow anxiously, ¡°Will Oscar and his family stay hara


    too?¡±


    ¡°Oscar has to go to work tomorrow, so they won''t be staying,¡± Olivia answered.


    The next second, Oscar''s stiff voice sounded. ¡°We''re staying.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Olivia and Amelia turned to him, but he looked at Isabe instead. ¡°If Isabe stays,


    I''ll stay too,¡± he added mechanically.


    Olivia''s and Amelia''s faces fell.


    ¡°Oscar, what are you saying?¡± Amelia asked, forcing a smile.


    Olivia also chimed in, ¡°It seems that you''re learning to be funny now, Oscar. Jokes aside, didn''t you say


    you have to go to work tomorrow? Hurry and bring Amelia and Tony home before it gets too dark. Night


    driving isn''t so safe after all.¡±


    However, Oscar simply nced at Olivia before insisting, ¡°Mom, I''m sleeping here tonight.¡±


    Worried that the others might sense something amiss, Isabe prompted, ¡°Aunt Olivia, I think Oscar is


    just worried about their safety since it''s sote already. Am I right, Oscar?¡±


    Oscar looked at her and gave a nod.


    Left with no choice, Olivia could only order someone to prepare the bedding in the master bedroom.


    After making the Walkers head upstairs, she turned to Oscar and questioned, ¡°Oscar, what was that


    about? Did you even consider Amelia''s feelings when you said that? What''s wrong with you? You were


    acting fine during dinner.¡±


    Without a word, Oscar stared at Olivia coldly. She couldn''t help but feel shivers down her spine when


    she saw the look in his eyes.


    At that moment, Amelia spoke up. ¡°Mom, you should go to sleep first. Oscar has been busy with work


    these days, so he must be tired. I''ll talk to him. Don''t worry.¡±


    Olivia gave it a thought and finally nodded.


    Passing Tony to Olivia, Amelia said, ¡°I''ll leave Tony to you tonight, then.¡±


    Olivia took Tony into her arms. As she ascended the stairs and walked into her room, she gently


    coaxed the boy to sleep.


    Meanwhile, Amelia raised her head and looked at the standoffish Oscar. She already had a hunch that


    this was Isabe''s doing. No wonder Isabe didn''t eat the side dishes earlier. There must be


    something wrong with the food. Why did I put my guard down? I should have been more alert.


    Tentatively, she reached out to hold Oscar''s hand. To her relief, he did not shake her hand off.


    ¡°Oscar, shall we head upstairs and go to bed?¡± she asked in a soft voice.


    Oscar''s eyes flickered, and he lowered his head to meet Amelia''s gaze. When Amelia saw something


    soften in his eyes, her heart skipped with excitement.


    ¡°Oscar, you know me, right?¡±


    To her dismay, Oscar responded by brushing her hand off and going upstairs. He walked straight into


    his own room before shutting and locking the door.


    A pang of pain hit Amelia''s heart as she stared at her empty hands. Since the time they had confirmed


    their feelings for each other, this was the first time he had shaken her hand off and left her behind. She


    had a feeling that she would lose Oscar before long.


    Amelia was helpless. When Oscar had had a check-up in the hospital, the doctor had imed he was


    very healthy. She had no idea what she should do about Oscar''s change of behavior.


    Feeling at a loss, she stood there for a long time. When she finally gathered her senses, she exited the


    mansion and gave Jolin a call.


    Although Jolin did not answer, she soon appeared before Amelia.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Mrs. Clinton?¡±


    Amelia looked at her dazedly and stated, ¡°Oscar has been drugged again. He doesn''t even know me


    now. Can you sneak in and force Isabe to tell you what she did to him?¡±


    Jolin knitted her brows. ¡°Please calm down, Mrs. Clinton. I''ll do that right away. That woman is too evil.


    Instead of waiting until now, we should have captured her and interrogated her when we noticed


    something off about Mr. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°Go now,¡± Amelia urged weakly.


    Jolin nodded and left swiftly.


    After locating the guest room Isabe was staying in, Jolin scaled the pipe nimbly and reached the


    window in no time. She opened it with little effort, but just as she was about to climb in, she was


    startled to see Oscar standing there.


    ¡°Boss, what are you doing here?¡± she gasped.


    Oscar only stared at her indifferently.


    At that moment, Isabe walked over in a thin nightgown.


    ¡°Oscar, she''s super annoying. Teach her a lesson for me,¡± shemanded coldly.


    The look in Oscar''s eyes hardened, and he reached out to grab Jolin. Fortunately, thetter was quick


    to dodge. Without further dy, she scrambled down the pipe.


    When she finally reached the ground, she heaved a loud sigh of relief and wiped off the cold sweat on


    her forehead.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton,¡± she called out dejectedly as she returned to Amelia with her head hung low.


    Amelia nced at her and questioned, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Looking at Amelia, Jolin couldn''t bring herself to tell her that Oscar was in Isabe''s room.


    If Mrs. Clinton finds out, she may get hurt and overthink. Mr. Clinton''s behavior is way too strange.


    What in the world did Isabe do to him? He turned into apletely different person for no reason.


    This is so eerie.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, she''s not in her room. Since I couldn''t enter the rooms to search, I came back down. Why


    don''t you head back first? I''ll ask Hugo and Kurt to help me find her,¡± Jolin said.


    Amelia nodded quietly before walking back to the mansion. As Jolin watched her back, she couldn''t


    help but sympathize with her.


    Upon returning inside, Amelia was rmed to discover that Oscar was nowhere to be seen. She


    immediately walked to Isabe''s room and knocked on the door.


    Isabe opened the door and demanded, ¡°What do you want, Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Where is Oscar?¡± Amelia snapped in return.


    Snickering, Isabe said, ¡°This is ridiculous. He''s your husband. You can''t even keep watch over him


    properly, and you''re asking me where he is?¡±


    Without another word, Amelia shoved Isabe aside and stormed into the room, but she could not find


    Oscar anywhere.


    She then shot Isabe a re before walking back to the door. Thetter stood in her way and scoffed,


    ¡°Amelia, didn''t you im that you and Oscar have an unbreakable bond that no one else can break?


    Yet now, you''re suspecting him for having feelings for me. Is your rtionship that fragile?¡±


    ¡°Isabe, I don''t care about what you did to Oscar. Just keep in mind that love won''tst long when it is


    obtained using underhanded ways,¡± Amelia enunciated as she looked Isabe straight in the eye.


    ¡°That''s none of your business. If I can make Oscar fall for me, I can also have him under my control for


    life,¡± Isabe imed smugly. ¡°So what if I won his heart with tricks? As long as he wants me, then I''m


    the winner here.¡±


    Amelia raised her hand and pped Isabe''s cheek. ¡°You''re despicable.¡±


    With that, she turned around and left. Isabe remained in her spot, holding her sore cheek. ¡°Hit me all


    you want, Amelia. You might not be able to do that anymore in the future.¡±


    She strolled over to the closet and opened it, revealing Oscar.


    ¡°Let''s go, Oscar. You need to go somewhere with me. By the time you truly belong to me, I will stop


    drugging you. We will be a sweet couple, and I''ll be your dutiful wife.¡± She took Oscar''s hand gently


    and led him to the window. ¡°Oscar, can you bring me down from here?¡±


    Oscar nodded at her before carrying her and climbing down the pipe.


    With her arms hooked around his neck, Isabe stared at his side profile obsessively. She was utterly


    mesmerized by him.


    I went through so much trouble and spent so much money to get near him. Soon, he will be mine and


    only mine.


    She curled her lips, feeling extremely pleased.


    When they reached the ground, Isabe voiced, ¡°Oscar, the bodyguards who are protecting you in


    secret are so annoying. Can you make them leave?¡±


    Immediately, Oscar tightened his grip around her and began sprinting. In just a few minutes, they


    reached the car. This was Isabe''s first time being carried by someone running at full speed, and it


    was a thrilling experience.


    ¡°You''re so amazing, Oscar. I admire you so much,¡± she praised.


    After setting her down in the front passenger seat, Oscar walked to the other side and got into the


    driver''s seat.


    The moment he mmed on the gas pedal, the car turned around in the same spot before zooming


    forward at full speed. Since Oscar did not fasten Isabe''s seatbelt for her, she plunged forward and


    almost hit the windshield.


    ¡°Oscar, slow down! I haven''t fastened my seatbelt yet,¡± she eximed.


    Oscar slowed down a little, but he continued to speed forward. Upon seeing the scene, the bodyguards


    who were hiding in the dark rushed to their car in the forest and chased after Oscar.


    Hugo and Kurt also trailed behind them. ¡°What''s wrong with Mr. Clinton?¡± The former couldn''t help


    wondering out loud.


    Kurt stayed silent, but his face was grim.


    Watching the car far ahead of them, Hugo sighed in his heart.


    He felt that Oscar was really serious this time. His change was way beyond everyone''s expectations.

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    While Kurt and Hugo were in hot pursuit of Oscar, Jolin gave Amelia a call to update her.


    No sooner had Amelia dashed out while still being on the line than Jolin stopped her car right in front


    and opened the door.


    Upon getting in, Amelia asked, ¡°Jolin, did Oscar really drive Isabe away?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, that''s what everyone saw. Something must have happened for Isabe to leave with


    Boss in the middle of the night. Tonight is the key. If she manages to escape, I''m afraid tomorrow...


    Don''t worry just yet. Hugo and Kurt are on their tail. I''m confident that they''ll find Boss,¡± Jolin said,


    knowing Amelia''s concerns.


    If Oscar weren''t located that night, he might not be able to recognize her and Tony anymore.


    The situation was truly ironic. Even though they spent most of the time together, Oscar was still taken


    away from her right under her nose.


    Throwing Amelia a nce, Jolin reassured her, ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Clinton. We''ll definitely rescue Boss.


    As someone who controls Clinton Corporations and leads a myriad of other organizations, he won''t be


    easily manipted by Isabe.¡±


    Amelia let out a wryugh. ¡°Jolin, if Oscar no longer knows who I am and insists on a divorce, I hope


    you''ll take good care of him. Whenever he''s caught up with work, remind him to have regr meals or


    his gastric pain would act up. Even though I know that someone will rece me by his side, I''m still


    worried about him being too engrossed with work and stressed out when he sleeps. Anyway, please


    keep an eye on him for me. He may look strong on the outside but is actually fragile inside. Since fate


    has forced us to be strangers, there''s little I can do. But one day, I''ll return stronger and take him


    back. I''ll never abandon him. Take care of him while I''m gone.¡±


    Feeling a squeeze in her heart, Jolin floored the elerator as they sped out of the mansion. When the


    guard at the door saw so many cars leaving in a short time, he decided to report it to Olivia.


    On the road, Jolin said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, don''t let your pessimism get the better of yourself. Someone as


    kind as Boss will never forget you. Tomorrow, he''ll be back, and all this might be nothing but a prank of


    his.¡±


    Shaking her head, Amelia replied softly, ¡°He will never fool around with our rtionship. He can''t bear


    to see me sad.¡± When he looked at me as if I was a stranger and threw my hand aside, I knew in that


    instant he no longer remembers who I am.


    As of then, she was worried about the kind of ck magic Isabe seemed to have cast upon Oscar,


    as there was still plenty she didn''t know about.


    Right then, Jolin''s phone rang, and Kurt''s voice rang out after she answered the phone. ¡°We have lost


    track of Boss. How is Amelia doing? You didn''t tell her that Isabe left with Boss, did you?¡±


    The question caused Jolin to nce at Amelia. ¡°Mrs. Clinton is right beside me.¡±


    After a brief silence, Kurt asked, ¡°Is she doing okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Where are you now? I''ll meet up with you guys,¡± Jolin replied.


    Kurt provided an address.


    ¡°All right. We''ll be there in half an hour.¡± Upon ending the call, Jolin racked her brain on how to break


    the news to Amelia.


    However, Amelia preempted her. ¡°Did they lose them?¡±


    Jolin nodded but quickly added, ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Clinton. We''ll figure out another way to locate Boss.¡±


    Amelia changed the topic. ¡°Didn''t you mention meeting up with them? Let''s go.¡±


    Jolin gave her a concerned look.


    Amelia decided to close her eyes and pretend to be asleep.


    Seeing that, Jolin drove both of them to the agreed meeting point to reunite with Hugo and Kurt.


    The moment she alighted and only saw two of them, she asked, ¡°Where are the rest?¡±


    ¡°They''re still giving chase,¡± Hugo answered.


    Kurt''s eyes fell upon Amelia. She swiftly averted his gaze as she said, ¡°Let''s go back. There''s no way


    we can catch up given how fast Oscar drives. Let''s take a break. I''m sure everyone is exhausted by


    now.¡±


    When she walked toward the car, Kurt grabbed her hand by reflex.


    Turning her head around, Amelia looked at his hand that was on hers before looking up at him. ¡°Kurt,


    what''s wrong?¡±


    He gave her a thoughtful look, and his eyes failed to hide his concern for her. ¡°Amelia, are you really all


    right? Don''t worry. I have dirt on Isabe. If she dares to get close to Boss, I''ll expose all of it. The


    resulting bacsh online will prevent her from ever joining the Clinton family.¡±


    Ameliaughed bitterly. ¡°Kurt, you don''t think that Oscar loves me anymore too, do you?¡±


    Tightening his grip on her hand, Kurt frantically rified, ¡°Amelia, I''m sorry. That''s not what I meant. I


    was just trying to say that you''re the only person Boss cares about and Isabe is nothing to him. You


    shouldn''t let your thoughts get carried away.¡±


    ¡°Kurt, thank you for your concern. I understand you mean well. It''s just that you''re bad at consoling


    others. You can''t be so clumsy with your words when you get a girlfriend next time.¡±


    Kurt opened his mouth, wanting to speak, but no words escaped his lips.


    Hugo patted Kurt on his shoulder, cueing him to let Amelia''s hand go. At the end of the day, it would be


    inappropriate for him to cross the line in their rtionship as employer and employee.


    Kurt released her reluctantly.


    Expressionlessly, Amelia said, ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Left without a choice, Jolin drove Amelia back. However, Amelia got her to stop the car when they were


    half a kilometer away from the Clinton residence.


    Jolin stopped the car and asked, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Can you drive us inside? I want to wait for Oscar toe home,¡± Amelia said tly, her eyes


    exceedingly calm.


    Jolin obeyed her orders and drove the car into the woods by the side, where they could see the bushes


    ttened into a track.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hugo, who was driving behind them, followed them in his car.


    When he wound down the window, Jolin did the same and exined, ¡°Mrs. Clinton wants to look at the


    scenery here.¡±


    Hugo nodded to indicate his acknowledgment before winding the window back up.


    It was then that Kurt said abruptly, ¡°I should have killed that woman, and all this wouldn''t have


    happened.¡±


    Hugo threw him a nce. ¡°Kurt, don''t do anything reckless. This is Tayhaven. If you kidnap her and


    something untoward happens, there''s no way you can escape the long arm of thew. I know you feel


    bad for Mrs. Clinton, but it isn''t a reason to act hastily. In fact, this is the second time Boss divorced her


    in the middle of the night, and none of us have any idea what she has done to him. Boss would


    definitely not tolerate it if you were to act unterally.¡±


    Kurt''s eyes narrowed, a murderous glint in them as he dered through gritted teeth, ¡°For Amelia''s


    sake, I''m not afraid of anything.¡±


    While Kurt ond Hugo were in hot pursuit of Oscor, Jolin gove Amelio o coll to updote her.


    No sooner hod Amelio doshed out while still being on the line thon Jolin stopped her cor right in front


    ond opened the door.


    Upon getting in, Amelio osked, ¡°Jolin, did Oscor reolly drive Isobello owoy?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, thot''s whot everyone sow. Something must hove hoppened for Isobello to leove with


    Boss in the middle of the night. Tonight is the key. If she monoges to escope, I''m ofroid tomorrow...


    Don''t worry just yet. Hugo ond Kurt ore on their toil. I''m confident thot they''ll find Boss,¡± Jolin soid,


    knowing Amelio''s concerns.


    If Oscor weren''t locoted thot night, he might not be oble to recognize her ond Tony onymore.


    The situotion wos truly ironic. Even though they spent most of the time together, Oscor wos still token


    owoy from her right under her nose.


    Throwing Amelio o glonce, Jolin reossured her, ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Clinton. We''ll definitely rescue Boss.


    As someone who controls Clinton Corporotions ond leods o myriod of other orgonizotions, he won''t be


    eosily monipuloted by Isobello.¡±


    Amelio let out o wry lough. ¡°Jolin, if Oscor no longer knows who I om ond insists on o divorce, I hope


    you''ll toke good core of him. Whenever he''s cought up with work, remind him to hove regulor meols or


    his gostric poin would oct up. Even though I know thot someone will reploce me by his side, I''m still


    worried obout him being too engrossed with work ond stressed out when he sleeps. Anywoy, pleose


    keep on eye on him for me. He moy look strong on the outside but is octuolly frogile inside. Since fote


    hos forced us to be strongers, there''s little I con do. But one doy, I''ll return stronger ond toke him


    bock. I''ll never obondon him. Toke core of him while I''m gone.¡±


    Feeling o squeeze in her heort, Jolin floored the elerotor os they sped out of the monsion. When the


    guord ot the door sow so mony cors leoving in o short time, he decided to report it to Olivio.


    On the rood, Jolin soid, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, don''t let your pessimism get the better of yourself. Someone os


    kind os Boss will never forget you. Tomorrow, he''ll be bock, ond oll this might be nothing but o pronk of


    his.¡±


    Shoking her heod, Amelio replied softly, ¡°He will never fool oround with our relotionship. He con''t beor


    to see me sod.¡± When he looked ot me os if I wos o stronger ond threw my hond oside, I knew in thot


    instont he no longer remembers who I om.


    As of then, she wos worried obout the kind of block mogic Isobello seemed to hove cost upon Oscor,


    os there wos still plenty she didn''t know obout.


    Right then, Jolin''s phone rong, ond Kurt''s voice rong out ofter she onswered the phone. ¡°We hove lost


    trock of Boss. How is Amelio doing? You didn''t tell her thot Isobello left with Boss, did you?¡±


    The question coused Jolin to glonce ot Amelio. ¡°Mrs. Clinton is right beside me.¡±


    After o brief silence, Kurt osked, ¡°Is she doing okoy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Where ore you now? I''ll meet up with you guys,¡± Jolin replied.


    Kurt provided on oddress.


    ¡°All right. We''ll be there in holf on hour.¡± Upon ending the coll, Jolin rocked her broin on how to breok


    the news to Amelio.


    However, Amelio preempted her. ¡°Did they lose them?¡±


    Jolin nodded but quickly odded, ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Clinton. We''ll figure out onother woy to locote Boss.¡±


    Amelio chonged the topic. ¡°Didn''t you mention meeting up with them? Let''s go.¡±


    Jolin gove her o concerned look.


    Amelio decided to close her eyes ond pretend to be osleep.


    Seeing thot, Jolin drove both of them to the ogreed meeting point to reunite with Hugo ond Kurt.


    The moment she olighted ond only sow two of them, she osked, ¡°Where ore the rest?¡±


    ¡°They''re still giving chose,¡± Hugo onswered.


    Kurt''s eyes fell upon Amelio. She swiftly overted his goze os she soid, ¡°Let''s go bock. There''s no woy


    we con cotch up given how fost Oscor drives. Let''s toke o breok. I''m sure everyone is exhousted by


    now.¡±


    When she wolked toword the cor, Kurt grobbed her hond by reflex.


    Turning her heod oround, Amelio looked ot his hond thot wos on hers before looking up ot him. ¡°Kurt,


    whot''s wrong?¡±


    He gove her o thoughtful look, ond his eyes foiled to hide his concern for her. ¡°Amelio, ore you reolly oll


    right? Don''t worry. I hove dirt on Isobello. If she dores to get close to Boss, I''ll expose oll of it. The


    resulting bocklosh online will prevent her from ever joining the Clinton fomily.¡±


    Amelio loughed bitterly. ¡°Kurt, you don''t think thot Oscor loves me onymore too, do you?¡±


    Tightening his grip on her hond, Kurt fronticolly clorified, ¡°Amelio, I''m sorry. Thot''s not whot I meont. I


    wos just trying to soy thot you''re the only person Boss cores obout ond Isobello is nothing to him. You


    shouldn''t let your thoughts get corried owoy.¡±


    ¡°Kurt, thonk you for your concern. I understond you meon well. It''s just thot you''re bod ot consoling


    others. You con''t be so clumsy with your words when you get o girlfriend next time.¡±


    Kurt opened his mouth, wonting to speok, but no words escoped his lips.


    Hugo potted Kurt on his shoulder, cueing him to let Amelio''s hond go. At the end of the doy, it would be


    inoppropriote for him to cross the line in their relotionship os employer ond employee.


    Kurt releosed her reluctontly.


    Expressionlessly, Amelio soid, ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Left without o choice, Jolin drove Amelio bock. However, Amelio got her to stop the cor when they were


    holf o kilometer owoy from the Clinton residence.


    Jolin stopped the cor ond osked, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, whot is it?¡±


    ¡°Con you drive us inside? I wont to woit for Oscor toe home,¡± Amelio soid flotly, her eyes


    exceedingly colm.


    Jolin obeyed her orders ond drove the cor into the woods by the side, where they could see the bushes


    flottened into o trock.


    Hugo, who wos driving behind them, followed them in his cor.


    When he wound down the window, Jolin did the some ond exploined, ¡°Mrs. Clinton wonts to look ot the


    scenery here.¡±


    Hugo nodded to indicote his ocknowledgment before winding the window bock up.


    It wos then thot Kurt soid obruptly, ¡°I should hove killed thot womon, ond oll this wouldn''t hove


    hoppened.¡±


    Hugo threw him o glonce. ¡°Kurt, don''t do onything reckless. This is Toyhoven. If you kidnop her ond


    something untoword hoppens, there''s no woy you con escope the long orm of the low. I know you feel


    bod for Mrs. Clinton, but it isn''t o reoson to oct hostily. In foct, this is the second time Boss divorced her


    in the middle of the night, ond none of us hove ony ideo whot she hos done to him. Boss would


    definitely not tolerote it if you were to oct uniloterolly.¡±


    Kurt''s eyes norrowed, o murderous glint in them os he declored through gritted teeth, ¡°For Amelio''s


    soke, I''m not ofroid of onything.¡±


    Wh Kurt and Hugo wara in hot pursuit of Oscar, Jolin gava Amalia a call to updata har.


    No soonar had Amalia dashad out wh still baing on tha lina than Jolin stoppad har car right in front


    and opanad tha door.


    Upon gatting in, Amalia askad, ¡°Jolin, did Oscar raally driva Isaba away?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, that''s what avaryona saw. Somathing must hava happanad for Isaba toava with


    Boss in tha mid of tha night. Tonight is tha kay. If sha managas to ascapa, I''m afraid tomorrow...


    Don''t worry just yat. Hugo and Kurt ara on thair tail. I''m confidant that thay''ll find Boss,¡± Jolin said,


    knowing Amalia''s concarns.


    If Oscar waran''t locatad that night, ha might not ba a to racogniza har and Tony anymora.


    Tha situation was truly ironic. Evan though thay spant most of tha tima togathar, Oscar was still takan


    away from har right undar har nosa.


    Throwing Amalia a nca, Jolin raassurad har, ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Clinton. Wa''ll dafinitaly rascua Boss.


    As somaona who controls Clinton Corporations andads a myriad of othar organizations, ha won''t ba


    aasily maniptad by Isaba.¡±


    Amaliat out a wryugh. ¡°Jolin, if Oscar no longar knows who I am and insists on a divorca, I hopa


    you''ll taka good cara of him. Whanavar ha''s caught up with work, ramind him to hava ragr maals or


    his gastric pain would act up. Evan though I know that somaona will raca ma by his sida, I''m still


    worriad about him baing too angrossad with work and strassad out whan ha aps. Anyway, asa


    kaap an aya on him for ma. Ha may look strong on tha outsida but is actually frag insida. Sinca fata


    has forcad us to ba strangars, thara''s lit I can do. But ona day, I''ll raturn strongar and taka him


    back. I''ll navar abandon him. Taka cara of him wh I''m gona.¡±


    Faaling a squaaza in har haart, Jolin floorad tha rator as thay spad out of tha mansion. Whan tha


    guard at tha door saw so many carsaving in a short tima, ha dacidad to raport it to Olivia.


    On tha road, Jolin said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, don''tt your passimism gat tha battar of yoursalf. Somaona as


    kind as Boss will navar forgat you. Tomorrow, ha''ll ba back, and all this might ba nothing but a prank of


    his.¡±


    Shaking har haad, Amalia rapliad softly, ¡°Ha will navar fool around with our rtionship. Ha can''t baar


    to saa ma sad.¡± Whan ha lookad at ma as if I was a strangar and thraw my hand asida, I knaw in that


    instant ha no longar ramambars who I am.


    As of than, sha was worriad about tha kind of ck magic Isaba saamad to hava cast upon Oscar,


    as thara was still nty sha didn''t know about.


    Right than, Jolin''s phona rang, and Kurt''s voica rang out aftar sha answarad tha phona. ¡°Wa hava lost


    track of Boss. How is Amalia doing? You didn''t tall har that Isabaft with Boss, did you?¡±


    Tha quastion causad Jolin to nca at Amalia. ¡°Mrs. Clinton is right basida ma.¡±


    Aftar a briaf snca, Kurt askad, ¡°Is sha doing okay?¡±


    ¡°Yas. Whara ara you now? I''ll maat up with you guys,¡± Jolin rapliad.


    Kurt providad an addrass.


    ¡°All right. Wa''ll ba thara in half an hour.¡± Upon anding tha call, Jolin rackad har brain on how to braak


    tha naws to Amalia.


    Howavar, Amalia praamptad har. ¡°Did thay losa tham?¡±


    Jolin noddad but quickly addad, ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Clinton. Wa''ll figura out anothar way to locata Boss.¡±


    Amalia changad tha topic. ¡°Didn''t you mantion maating up with tham? Lat''s go.¡±


    Jolin gava har a concarnad look.


    Amalia dacidad to closa har ayas and pratand to ba aap.


    Saaing that, Jolin drova both of tham to tha agraad maating point to raunita with Hugo and Kurt.


    Tha momant sha alightad and only saw two of tham, sha askad, ¡°Whara ara tha rast?¡±


    ¡°Thay''ra still giving chasa,¡± Hugo answarad.


    Kurt''s ayas fall upon Amalia. Sha swiftly avartad his gaza as sha said, ¡°Lat''s go back. Thara''s no way


    wa can catch up givan how fast Oscar drivas. Lat''s taka a braak. I''m sura avaryona is axhaustad by


    now.¡±


    Whan sha walkad toward tha car, Kurt grabbad har hand by rax.


    Turning har haad around, Amalia lookad at his hand that was on hars bafora looking up at him. ¡°Kurt,


    what''s wrong?¡±


    Ha gava har a thoughtful look, and his ayas fad to hida his concarn for har. ¡°Amalia, ara you raally all


    right? Don''t worry. I hava dirt on Isaba. If sha daras to gat closa to Boss, I''ll axposa all of it. Tha


    rasulting bacsh onlina will pravant har from avar joining tha Clinton family.¡±


    Amaliaughad bittarly. ¡°Kurt, you don''t think that Oscar lovas ma anymora too, do you?¡±


    Tightaning his grip on har hand, Kurt frantically rifiad, ¡°Amalia, I''m sorry. That''s not what I maant. I


    was just trying to say that you''ra tha only parson Boss caras about and Isaba is nothing to him. You


    shouldn''tt your thoughts gat carriad away.¡±


    ¡°Kurt, thank you for your concarn. I undarstand you maan wall. It''s just that you''ra bad at consoling


    othars. You can''t ba so clumsy with your words whan you gat a girlfriand naxt tima.¡±


    Kurt opanad his mouth, wanting to spaak, but no words ascapad his lips.


    Hugo pattad Kurt on his shouldar, cuaing him tot Amalia''s hand go. At tha and of tha day, it would ba


    inappropriata for him to cross tha lina in thair rtionship as amployar and amployaa.


    Kurt rasad har raluctantly.


    Exprassiossly, Amalia said, ¡°Lat''s go.¡±


    Laft without a choica, Jolin drova Amalia back. Howavar, Amalia got har to stop tha car whan thay wara


    half a kilomatar away from tha Clinton rasidanca.


    Jolin stoppad tha car and askad, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Can you driva us insida? I want to wait for Oscar toa homa,¡± Amalia said tly, har ayas


    axcaadingly calm.


    Jolin obayad har ordars and drova tha car into tha woods by tha sida, whara thay could saa tha bushas


    ttanad into a track.


    Hugo, who was driving bahind tham, followad tham in his car.


    Whan ha wound down tha window, Jolin did tha sama and axinad, ¡°Mrs. Clinton wants to look at tha


    scanary hara.¡±


    Hugo noddad to indicata his acknodgmant bafora winding tha window back up.


    It was than that Kurt said abruptly, ¡°I should hava kid that woman, and all this wouldn''t hava


    happanad.¡±


    Hugo thraw him a nca. ¡°Kurt, don''t do anything racss. This is Tayhavan. If you kidnap har and


    somathing untoward happans, thara''s no way you can ascapa tha long arm of thaw. I know you faal


    bad for Mrs. Clinton, but it isn''t a raason to act hastily. In fact, this is tha sacond tima Boss divorcad har


    in tha mid of tha night, and nona of us hava any idaa what sha has dona to him. Boss would


    dafinitaly not trata it if you wara to act untarally.¡±


    Kurt''s ayas narrowad, a murdarous glint in tham as ha darad through grittad taath, ¡°For Amalia''s


    saka, I''m not afraid of anything.¡±


    ¡°Even then, you cannot ignore how she feels. If anything happens to you, do you think she won''t feel


    guilty? You need to calm down. If you fail to think rationally, you''ll just end up losing your life.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Kurt decided to close his eyes.


    Helpless against Kurt, Hugo had no choice but to let him be. Nheless, he couldn''t help but worry


    that the former''s unteral actions might cross Oscar''s threshold. As of now, no one knew what had


    gotten into Oscar for him to grow close to Isabe all of a sudden. It was a development that none of


    them had foreseen.


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere was tense as Isabe waited anxiously outside after bringing Oscar to see


    Bernard. This was one of the rare opportunities for her to get close to him. If she did not seed this


    time, the bodyguards in the shadows would protect him and death would be what awaited her. Just like


    that particr night, if Oscar hadn''t appeared in time, Jolin would have likely ended her life.


    The professional bodyguards hired by Oscar were no strangers to killing.


    As Isabe paced back and forth, mumbling to herself, Bernard emerged, looking all pale.


    Isabe supported him as she asked, ¡°Professor Zabinski, how is it?¡±


    ¡°I''ve tried my best, but his willpower is just too strong, thwarting me from reaching the depths of his


    mind with my hypnosis. Even if his memories have been switched, he can recover them anytime. You


    have to be prepared and note crying to meter,¡± Bernard exined in a weak voice. This time,


    his subject was the most stubborn he had ever encountered, dealing a devastating blow to his


    research.


    With her brows tightly knitted, Isabe asked, ¡°Professor Zabinski, if I bring him here frequently for


    hypnosis, will he love me forever?¡±


    ¡°If you n to turn him into a useless retard, you''re most wee to do so,¡± Bernard answered,


    causing Isabe to purse her lips.


    When Bernard ordered his assistant to help him to his room to rest, Isabe frantically grabbed his


    hand.


    ¡°Professor Zabinski, as long as you can make him love me, I''ll continue funding yourb. Isn''t that what


    you''ve always dreamed of? With my support, you can fully focus on your research,¡± Isabe promised.


    A glint shed across Bernard''s eyes as he pondered briefly. ¡°I''ll do my best.¡±


    A smile tugged at Isabe''s face. ¡°In that case, I''ll be leaving the matter in your hands.¡±


    After having someone bring Oscar to the car, she put on his seatbelt for him before circling over to the


    driver''s seat.


    Swooning over him, she reached out to stroke his face as she murmured, ¡°Oscar, I did all of this for


    you, and I swear I''ll love you more than Amelia does. You won''t disappoint me, will you?¡±


    She then leaned in to give him a passionate kiss. Once their lips parted, she stared at him closely, her


    eyes burning with madness.


    Her love for Oscar knew no bounds.


    If he was willing, she would stay by his side even if he had lost everything he possessed.


    ¡°Oscar, you''re perfect and exceptional. I fell in love at first sight. If only you had treated me better, I


    wouldn''t have needed to drug you. It was you who forced my hand. But don''t you worry. Even though


    the drug has its side effects, you''ll be fine as long as you recuperate properly.¡± Isabe spoke in an


    affectionate tone while Oscar slept in the car seat.


    With her head ced against his shoulder, sleep took over her before she knew it.


    The next day, the first thing she did upon opening her eyes was to look at Oscar.


    Seeing that he still hadn''t woken up, she gently pped his face as she called out, ¡°Oscar, wake up.¡±


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and shot her a sharp re before grabbing her hand without warning.


    Jolted by his reaction, Isabe asked uneasily, ¡°Oscar, do you know who I am to you?¡±


    The next second, the look in Oscar''s eyes softened as he let go of her hand. ¡°You''re my lover, silly. Did


    you disturb me from my sleep just to pull a prank on me?¡±


    Isabe''s eyes sparkled with tion while excitement coursed through her veins. ¡°Oscar, what did you


    just say? You said I was your lover, didn''t you? Can you say that again?¡± A sudden burst of happiness


    overwhelmed her although she was mentally prepared for it.


    Oscar flicked his finger on her forehead and said affectionately, ¡°You do love ying tricks on me.¡±


    At once, Isabe threw herself into his arms and kissed him unreservedly.


    Her reaction briefly stunned Oscar. When his lips came into contact with hers, the first sensation he felt


    wasn''t pleasure but repulsion.


    Curious about the sensation, he decided to push her away in the end.


    ¡°Oscar, what''s wrong?¡± Isabe asked, baffled.


    Although he was equally clueless, Oscar cooked up a random excuse. ¡°My mouth smells.¡±


    Only then did Isabeugh out loud andmented, ¡°Oscar, you were never like this before.¡±


    As the repulsion within him intensified, he gave Isabe a suspicious look.


    Although she felt her heart sink, Isabe said in a sweet voice, ¡°Why? Do you not like it? But what


    choice do I have when I just love kissing you?¡±


    Oscar smiled at her affectionately. ¡°Whatever you wish. All that matters is that you''re happy.¡±


    Although he said that, he could not dismiss the niggling suspicion and repulsion in his heart.


    Isabe wrapped her arms around his and suggested, ¡°Oscar, shall we have breakfast together?


    You''ve been so busy at work that we haven''t had the opportunity to do so in a while. I really miss doing


    so.¡±


    Oscar nodded and said, ¡°Let''s go and pick Tony up. The three of us can have breakfast together.¡±


    ¡°Tony?¡± Isabe''s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Oscar, you still remember Tony?¡±


    Lowering his head to look at her, Oscar let out a chuckle. ¡°There you go again with your jokes. He''s our


    son. It would be terrible if I didn''t remember who he was.¡±


    The smile on Isabe''s face gradually stiffened.


    ¡°What''s wrong? You don''t like Tony being the third wheel? It wasn''t a problem for you before.¡± Oscar''s


    smile faded slightly.


    At that moment, it dawned upon Isabe that Bernard must have switched her role with that of Amelia


    in Oscar''s mind. Not only has Amelia be the woman he hates the most and I the one he loves, but


    Tony will also be mine. This is great. I''ll be able to push Amelia to the brink!


    ¡°Oscar, I just love kidding with you. Who in the world will ever see their child as a third wheel?¡± Isabe


    patted him on the shoulder andughed. ¡°Let''s go home and pick him up. He must be worried. We''ve


    been out all day.¡±


    Only then did Oscar brighten up.


    ¡°I was just joking with you, silly. I prefer for both of us to have some privacy.¡± Oscar gave her nose a


    cheeky scratch before settling into the driver''s seat. After she put on her own seatbelt, both of them set


    off.


    Along the journey, Isabe probed, ¡°Oscar, you used to help me put on my seatbelt. Why didn''t you do


    it this time?¡±


    Oscar nced at her and said matter-of-factly, ¡°I feel that something as trivial as that shouldn''t be a


    problem for you.¡± Despite his words, Oscar felt irritated at Isabe''s need to be pampered. Although a


    voice in his head kept telling him that she was the woman he loved, he just couldn''t bring himself to


    turn it into action.


    While they were having breakfast, chaos erupted at the Clinton residence.


    Olivia tried to call Oscar, but she couldn''t get through because his phone had been turned off.


    It wasn''t until she tried calling Amelia repeatedly that she finally got through.


    Right off the bat, she snapped, ¡°Amelia, I''ve been calling Oscar and you all day. Why did you only


    answer now? I was worried sick, especially after what happened yesterday. Tell me, is there something


    wrong going on between the two of you? Whatever it is, juste back first. Tony is already crying his


    eyes out.¡±


    Feeling guilty, Amelia replied softly, ¡°Mom, I''m on my way and will be home soon. But Oscar isn''t with


    me, and I have no idea where he is.¡±


    After a brief silence, Olivia said, ¡°Juste home first. We''ll talk when you''re back.¡±


    Upon hanging up, Amelia slumped into her seat dejectedly and said, ¡°Jolin, let''s head back.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, do you not want to wait anymore?¡±


    ¡°No. We don''t know when they''ll be back. Also, I figure Oscar will be a different man from the one I


    know when he returns,¡± Amelia murmured, her eyes filled with sorrow and despair.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton...¡±


    ¡°I''m fine. Let''s go.¡±


    Jolin nodded in response.


    The moment Amelia stepped into the living room, Tony immediately stopped crying and ran toward her.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± He wrapped his hands around her thigh.


    Carrying him in her arms, Amelia pecked him twice on the cheeks before teasing him in a gentle tone,


    ¡°What a crybaby you are. It''s embarrassing for you to cry now that you''re such a big boy.¡±


    Raising his hand to wipe his tears away, Tony insisted, ¡°Mommy, I''m not crying. I just miss you a lot.¡±


    ¡°There, there, don''t cry. I know you''re a strong boy,¡± Amelia replied with a smile.


    Tony buried his face in the curve of Amelia''s neck. ¡°Mommy, where''s Daddy?¡±


    Enduring the sudden squeeze in her heart, Amelia replied, ¡°He''ll be back soon. Why? Are you missing


    him already even when he hasn''t been gone long? Didn''t you used to call him Big Meanie?¡±


    ¡°Since you like him, I like him too. I won''t call him Big Meanie anymore. We''re all one family now.¡± At a


    sensitive age still, Tony was emotionally affected after being jolted awakest night and overhearing


    some nasty stories from the housekeepers.


    As the smile on Amelia''s face grew increasingly bitter, she hugged Tony even tighter.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Tony. He will always be your daddy. The blood ties between both of you will never


    change,¡± Amelia reassured him.


    Tony responded with a tighter hug.


    With Tony in her arms, Amelia approached Olivia with an apologetic expression. ¡°Mom, I''m sorry to


    have made you worry.¡±


    Olivia looked at her and asked grimly, ¡°Amelia, be honest with me. What happened between you and


    Oscar? Why did he leave with Isabe in the middle of the night? Did both of you get into a fight or a


    conflict?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I''m just as clueless as you are. I''ll take Tony upstairs to bed first. Whatever it is, we''ll talk when


    Oscares back.¡±


    The sight of Amelia''s eye bags caused Olivia to hold her tongue despite the burning questions she had.


    ¡°You should get some rest too,¡± she said instead.


    ¡°Thank you, Mom. I''ll head up with Tony, then.¡±


    Olivia nodded in response.


    Amelia carried Tony into the bedroom. As she tucked him in, he stared at her with his big, bright eyes.


    ¡°Mommy, are you upset? Did Daddy get on your nerves again?¡±


    Amelia stroked his head andforted him, ¡°Don''t worry, Tony. Everything is fine. No matter what


    happens between me and Daddy, his love for you is permanent. You cannot misbehave in front of him,


    do you hear me?¡±


    Tony didn''t fullyprehend the meaning of her words, but he nodded obediently.


    When Amelia saw how much her son resembled Oscar, a glint of sorrow shed across her eyes.


    After all they had been through, they might end up back at square one¡ªwhen they divorced a few


    years ago.


    Just when she thought bliss was all that awaited her, her marriage was thrown a curveball with the


    abrupt change in Oscar''s character.


    The realization elicited a wry smile from her face.


    With his hand stroking her cheek, Tony remarked in his childish voice, ¡°Mommy, you look unhappy.¡±


    Cupping his hand with her own, Amelia consoled him, ¡°I''m not. Come, let me sleep with you.¡±


    Shey down by his side and held Tony in her arms.


    Thetter, who was all curled up, murmured, ¡°Mommy, I''ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Tony. I look forward to that.¡±


    Before she knew it, Tony was already asleep, but she remained restless in bed.


    It wasn''t until Oscar entered the living room holding Isabe''s hand that chaos descended upon the


    space.


    Olivia stared at their intertwined hands and questioned, ¡°Oscar, what are you doing?¡±


    After throwing Olivia a nce, Oscar replied matter-of-factly, ¡°Mom, she''s my lover. Have you


    forgotten? Why does everyone like to crack jokes with me today?¡±


    Her mouth agape, Olivia wondered if she was hallucinating.


    ¡°Oscar, even you have learned how to pull my legs.¡± Recovering from her shock, Olivia put on a


    magnanimous front. ¡°Enough of this. I know that Amelia and you are arguing, but you still can''t spite


    her like this. Where are you going to find a wife who''s as good as her if she leaves you in anger?¡±


    The mention of Amelia''s name jolted Oscar as if he had heard it somewhere before.


    Sensiof his own.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    Amelia and Oscar went to James to get a medical check-up. Once the results were out, Amelia asked


    hurriedly, ¡°James, is there anything wrong with Oscar?¡±


    With the report in his hand, James replied smilingly, ¡°Amelia, don''t worry. There''s no problem with


    Oscar. He is well and fit, but you''re the one who has a weak body due tock of sleep. Don''t push


    yourself too hard when you''re taking care of Tony. You have to rest well. Otherwise, when Tony


    recovers, it''ll be your turn to fall ill.¡±


    Frowning, Amelia asked once more, ¡°James, is there really nothing wrong with Oscar? For example, is


    there any residue left in his body? Or anything abnormal?¡±


    James looked at her in confusion, unable to figure out what she meant.


    ¡°Amelia, what do you mean? Residue in his body? Be more specific,¡± he responded, feeling strange.


    Amelia forced a smile. ¡°It''s nothing. I was just too worried about Tony, so I was concerned about Oscar


    as well. Both of them are the most important people to me.¡±


    James nodded in understanding.


    Despite that, he still advised, ¡°Amelia, don''t worry too much. There is no major problem with Tony. He


    can be discharged from the hospital in just a day or two, and Oscar is as healthy as a horse. Even


    when I be sick, he won''t. I can guarantee that.¡±


    She squeezed out another smile. ¡°I''ll be at ease then.¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°James, you can tell Oscar truthfully about his medical report, but don''t tell


    him that I''vee to see you. He''ll worry about me and overthink it.¡±


    James gave her an ¡°okay¡± gesture, signifying that he understood why she would want him to do that.


    As soon as Amelia came out, she saw Isabe walking toward her. Stopping in her tracks, Amelia said


    graciously, ¡°Ms. Walker, what brings you here to the hospital director''s office?¡±


    Isabe cocked her eyebrow and smiled. ¡°I heard Oscar say that you were worried about his health and


    asked him toe for a check-up. I''m concerned, so I''vee to have a look.¡±


    Amelia''s countenance turned cold slightly as she sized Isabe up surreptitiously, but she was all


    smiles on the outside. ¡°Ms. Walker, this is a matter between me and my husband. I don''t think an


    outsider like you should intervene in this.¡±


    Wearing a smug smile, Isabe quipped, ¡°Are you sure, Amelia? Since Oscar has told me about the


    medical examination, do you think Oscar and I are just ordinary friends?¡±


    After lowering her gaze to hide the emotional fluctuations in her eyes, Amelia raised her head again


    and lifted the corner of her mouth. ¡°Ms. Walker, you can''t drive a wedge between Oscar and me with


    just a few words. I have things to attend to. I''ll be leaving first.¡±


    She then nodded at Isabe out of courtesy before walking away.


    Upon seeing Amelia leaving in a hurry as though she couldn''t wait to flee, Isabe sneered, ¡°Amelia, I''ll


    let you becent for a couple more days. Once Oscar is cold toward you, we shall see how long


    you can put up that tough front.¡±


    By the time Amelia got back to the ward, Tony was already awake. ¡°Mommy,¡± he called in a sweet


    voice, dispersing all the negative emotions within his mother.


    ¡°Tony, you''re awake. I''ve prepared some food for you. Do you want to eat first?¡± Amelia asked.


    Leaning in her embrace, Tony nodded obediently and evenforted her, ¡°Mommy, I''m fine. You don''t


    have to worry too much. I''m a brave boy. Those people threatened me, and I didn''t cry when they gave


    me an injection. I''ll protect you after I get well, so don''t cry, okay?¡±


    Amelia almost broke down in tears upon hearing that.


    Holding back her tears, she stroked Tony''s hair and replied, ¡°Good boy, Tony. I''ll wait for you to protect


    me, so you must be all well. Otherwise, I''m going to be really sad. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The mother-son duo was having a warm interaction. Jolin, who had been looking at them from the side,


    sensibly went out of the room. As she stood in the corridor and looked down, she saw Isabe calling


    out to Oscar, who was on the third floor. Her gaze darkening, Jolin quickly ran to the staircase to block


    Isabe.


    Isabe shot daggers at her and questioned, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Jolin scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Ms. Walker, you shouldn''t be so shameless. Even though we can''t find


    what''s inside Boss'' body, God is watching you as you make every move. The truth will reveal itself.


    Watch out for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Jolin, remember, you''re just a bodyguard. Know your ce.¡± Isabe snorted.


    Jolin raised her chin in defiance. ¡°Yes, I''m a bodyguard, but I only obey Boss and Mrs. Clinton. As for


    you, I couldn''t care less about you. Who are you to judge my profession?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Isabe was enraged for a moment before she chuckled out loud. ¡°Jolin, you are just a hired


    bodyguard. I don''t think you have the right to intervene in your employer''s rtionships.¡±


    Jolin was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Move aside. Know where you stand.¡± After bumping Jolin out of the way, Isabe took the elevator to


    head upstairs.


    Jolin stared at her with a gloomy expression before turning on her heel and going upstairs as well.


    Just as she arrived at the ward, she saw there were people inside, so she didn''t enter the room.


    ¡°Tony, how are you? You suffered a convulsion the day before yesterday. You really scared me and


    your mommy,¡± uttered Tiffany as she sat on the side of the bed, stroking Tony''s head.


    Tony blinked his big eyes with a piece of fruit in his mouth, looking adorable.


    ¡°Tiffy, I''ll protect myself in the future and won''t let you and Mommy worry about me,¡± he promised in a


    low voice.


    Those words melted Tiffany''s heart.


    ¡°You''re such a good boy, Tony. As long as you''re safe and sound, your mommy and I will be d,¡± she


    cooed.


    After chatting a while longer, Tiffany asked, ¡°Where is Oscar? I''ve been here for about half an hour, but


    I still haven''t seen him.¡±


    A subtle glint shed across Amelia''s eyes. Pretending as though nothing had happened, she


    answered, ¡°His sister has given birth to a baby boy. I asked him to go up and have a look. No matter


    what, we should abide by social etiquette.¡±


    Tiffany pouted, not saying anything in response.


    Just then, a knock sounded from the door, and Jolin''s voice came. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Mr. Hisson is here.¡±


    Hearing Derrick''s name, Amelia eyed Tiffany. Thetter shrugged and pretended to be unfazed as she


    remarked, ¡°He''s here to see you. I have no right to drive him away.¡±


    Amelia then asked Jolin to invite the visitors inside.


    Derrick came in with a fruit basket. Just when Amelia and Tiffany thought he came alone, Kate and


    Crystal followed inside.


    Subconsciously, Amelia took a quick look at Tiffany, only to see that thetter was calm with no peculiar


    response.


    Before Derrick could exchange a few words with Tiffany, he was shocked by his mother''s and Crystal''s


    appearance. ¡°Mom, are you two stalking me?¡± he questioned impatiently.


    Kate shot him a look. ¡°Derrick, what are you talking about? I''m here to visit the kid with my future


    daughter-inw. Why? Do I have to report to you whom I want to visit?¡±


    Derrick stared at Kate intently and kept mum.


    Putting the fruit basket on the table, Kate inquired in a kind tone, ¡°Kiddo, are you all right? I was worried


    when I heard you were kidnapped and hurt, so I purposely came with Ms. Halliwell to see you.¡±


    Knowing that Kate was just feigning affability, Tony was not enthusiastic at all. ¡°Thank you, Mrs.


    Hisson.¡±


    Kate raised her hand to stroke his hair and praised, ¡°Good boy!¡±


    Amelia chimed in, ¡°Old Mrs. Hisson, Ms. Halliwell, please have a seat.¡±


    Kate brought Crystal over to sit on the couch, shooting a discreet nce at Tiffany. ¡°Amelia, Crystal''s


    belly is going to get bigger, so we n to let them get married in two months. You and Oscar must


    come to the ceremony.¡±


    Amelia''s countenance stiffened while Tiffany merely sat at the bedside quietly, as though she wished


    everyone could ignore her existence.


    Derrick nced at Tiffany before uttering in a deep voice, ¡°Mom, I told you I won''t marry Crystal.


    Please stop your wishful thinking.¡±


    Unruffled, Kate smiled. ¡°Derrick, Crystal is pregnant for about three months, and you''re the father. You


    don''t want to admit it? That person hired someone to run over Crystal with a car and failed to cause


    Crystal to have a miscarriage. Just give up and marry Crystal. You and that person will never get to be


    together.¡±


    Derrick clenched his fists tightly in exasperation and rose to his feet all of a sudden. ¡°Mom, you''re


    unbelievable.¡±


    He originally wanted to take this opportunity to have a peaceful conversation with Tiffany, but his n


    was disrupted by his mother. She simply doesn''t want me to have a good life, does she?


    Even though he was furious, he couldn''t do anything to his mother. Besides, he knew that letting his


    mother and Crystal stay in the ward would make Tiffany feel repulsed.


    ¡°Amelia, I still have some unfinished work, so I will go back first. I''ll pay Tony a visit another day.¡± As he


    spoke, he looked at Tiffany, but she paid no heed to him. He felt dejected, but it was all caused by


    himself, and he couldn''t me it on others. After a pause, he faced Tiffany and said affectionately, ¡°Tiff,


    take care of yourself. I''ll leave first.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Derrick left right away.


    Tiffany was moved for a moment when she heard his words, and she raised her head unthinkingly, but


    all she saw was his retreating figure.


    Before she could say anything, Kate said, ¡°Amelia, Crystal and I are leaving too. You need to attend


    her wedding with Derrick.¡±


    After bidding farewell, Kate and Crystal departed in a hurry, just like the way they came.


    The room immediately became quiet, but the appearance of Crystal and Kate still wrecked Amelia''s


    and Tiffany''s moods.


    ¡°Tiff, are you okay?¡± asked Amelia with concern.


    Tiffany raised her gaze and blinked at her friend. ¡°Of course, I''m fine. Disgusting people say disgusting


    things, and I''ll just turn a deaf ear to them.¡±


    Amelia knew that Tiffany was not as calm as she imed, or else Tiffany would not have raised her


    hand on herp and grabbed the sheet tightly.


    ¡°It''s good that you don''t take it to heart.¡± Amelia changed the topic. ¡°James said Tony''s body is good.


    His condition is not particrly serious, so he can be discharged in two days. You shoulde and


    celebrate with us that day.¡±


    Nodding, Tiffany reached out and pinched Tony''s cheek gently with a grin. ¡°Of course, I have to join the


    fun when Tony is discharged. I''m his godmother after all.¡±


    ¡°Tiffy, I want that limited edition Ultraman toy. There are only fifty sets worldwide, and now there are


    only two sets left. Can you buy it for me?¡± asked Tony innocently as he broke free from her hand.


    Acting as though she was angry, Tiffany widened her eyes in shock. ¡°You cheeky child, you''re actually


    waiting to trick me, aren''t you? That limited edition toy is very expensive. I''m now earning money alone


    to support myself, so I''m poor. You should have asked your dad, that tycoon, to buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°Tiffy,¡± Tony called with a sweet voice.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I''ll buy it for you this time, like a tycoon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Tiffy. I like you the most.¡±


    Tiffany stayed with Tony in the ward for a few hours. Apart from Derrick''s family, no one came to visit


    him, not even Olivia, who always said that she loved Tony the most. Meanwhile, Amelia''s husband,


    Oscar, was nowhere to be found.


    Looking at the deserted ward, Tiffany asked worriedly, ¡°Amelia, are you having any conflict with


    Oscar?¡±


    Amelia was taking a cup to pour some water, and when she heard Tiffany''s question, her hand paused


    in mid-air as she turned around to look at Tiffany with a smile. ¡°Tiff, why did you ask that?¡±


    ¡°I''ve been in the ward for so long, but no one from the Clinton family came. Tony is the eldest grandson


    of the Clinton family, yet none of the Clintons came to visit him.¡±


    After keeping silent momentarily, Amelia replied, ¡°Stephanie just gave birth to a child. It''s still a little


    difficult for her to get out of bed now. It''s understandable that my mother-inw is still there taking care


    of her. Besides, Tony has me by his side. There is no need for so many people toe.¡±


    Tiffany was so mad that she scoffed out loud.


    ¡°Babe, I''m not a fool. I usually see them doting on Tony, but now none of them came. I think they are


    deliberately making you and your son feel bad. The Clinton family is a bunch of weirdos. When they''re


    in a good mood, they''ll do anything for Tony, and now that their daughter has a child, they forget about


    their grandson,¡± Tiffany jeered.


    She shouldn''t have cared about these things, but the Clinton family''s behaviors were just heartless.


    Even Oscar is not around, which makes me more vexed.


    The moment Oscar pushed the door open and stepped inside, Tiffany''s criticism of his family reached


    his ears, and a trace of displeasure shed in his eyes.


    Wearing a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, he walked over and asked, ¡°Tiffany, are you not happy with


    my family?¡±


    Tiffany felt somewhat awkward after getting caught for badmouthing his family.


    Acting all dumb, she asked, ¡°Am I? Mr. Clinton, I think you must have heard me wrong.¡±


    Oscar shot her a meaningful look, then strode over to Amelia and kissed her on the lips. ¡°Sorry for the


    wait. Tony can be discharged from the hospital in the afternoon.¡±


    Amelia eximed, ¡°So soon? Didn''t he say we need to wait for two days?¡±


    ¡°Tony is fit, so he can go back earlier. I went home just now, so I camete.¡± Oscar didn''t tell Amelia


    and Tony earlier because he wanted to give them a surprise. He wanted to make his wife and son


    happy and get rid of the foul mood that had been haunting them for the past few days.


    ¡°I''ll pack up, then visit your sister and let your parents know about it so that they won''t be worried.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let me pack the things for you two. You shall chat with Tiffany. Otherwise, someone might speak


    ill of me and say I''m not a good husband.¡±


    Hearing that, Tiffany couldn''t help but blush.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    Amelia stroked his head andforted him, ¡°Don''t worry, Tony. Everything is fine. No matter what


    happens between me and Daddy, his love for you is permanent. You cannot misbehave in front of him,


    do you hear me?¡±


    Tony didn''t fullyprehend the meaning of her words, but he nodded obediently.


    When Amelia saw how much her son resembled Oscar, a glint of sorrow shed across her eyes.


    After all they had been through, they might end up back at square one¡ªwhen they divorced a few


    years ago.


    Just when she thought bliss was all that awaited her, her marriage was thrown a curveball with the


    abrupt change in Oscar''s character.


    The realization elicited a wry smile from her face.


    With his hand stroking her cheek, Tony remarked in his childish voice, ¡°Mommy, you look unhappy.¡±


    Cupping his hand with her own, Amelia consoled him, ¡°I''m not. Come, let me sleep with you.¡±


    Shey down by his side and held Tony in her arms.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Thetter, who was all curled up, murmured, ¡°Mommy, I''ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Tony. I look forward to that.¡±


    Before she knew it, Tony was already asleep, but she remained restless in bed.


    It wasn''t until Oscar entered the living room holding Isabe''s hand that chaos descended upon the


    space.


    Olivia stared at their intertwined hands and questioned, ¡°Oscar, what are you doing?¡±


    After throwing Olivia a nce, Oscar replied matter-of-factly, ¡°Mom, she''s my lover. Have you


    forgotten? Why does everyone like to crack jokes with me today?¡±


    Her mouth agape, Olivia wondered if she was hallucinating.


    ¡°Oscar, even you have learned how to pull my legs.¡± Recovering from her shock, Olivia put on a


    magnanimous front. ¡°Enough of this. I know that Amelia and you are arguing, but you still can''t spite


    her like this. Where are you going to find a wife who''s as good as her if she leaves you in anger?¡±


    The mention of Amelia''s name jolted Oscar as if he had heard it somewhere before.


    Sensing his distraction, Isabe swiftly tugged at his hand and shed a sweet smile when he turned


    around to face her.


    Oscar reciprocated with a grin of his own.


    Amelia was greeted by the sight of them locking gazes when she came downstairs. It was so jarring


    that she felt as if her heart had been pierced by countless arrows. It hurt so much that she was


    ultimately numbed by the pain.


    Thereafter, an icy sensation took over her feet, and she could no longer hear Jolin''s voice over the


    phone she was holding in her hand.


    All she felt was her world copsing now that her worst fears hade true.


    As she stood transfixed by the sight of Oscar, thetter, noticing her presence, looked up in her


    direction. The moment their eyes met, he felt in his gut that she was the one for him.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    Startled, Oscar instinctively wanted to soothe the sorrow in Amelia''s eyes.


    He had already stepped forward, but unexpectedly, someone pulled his arm in the next second.


    ¡°Oscar, what are you trying to do?¡± Isabe asked pitifully.


    Oscar regained his senses and smiled at her before replying, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Olivia looked at the interaction between the duo, then at Amelia, who stood at the stairs and seemed


    hesitant toe down. A cold glint shed across her eyes as she chastised, ¡°Oscar, what in the world


    are you doing? Amelia is your wife, yet you used Isabe to upset her. Are you trying to humiliate her?


    Before this, I was angry with Amelia for leaving with Tony, but you insisted on remarrying her, so I gave


    in. The three of you should now be living a happy life together as a family, so what''s the meaning of


    this? Are you trying to send me to an early grave because you think I''m too healthy?¡±


    Oscar''s expression turned grim, yet a doubtful glint shed in his eyes. Subconsciously, he turned to


    look at Isabe, who gave him an innocent look before uttering softly, ¡°Oscar, you won''t leave me,


    right?¡±


    Concealing the puzzlement in his eyes, Oscar wrapped his arm around her waist and imed, ¡°Mom,


    Isabe is the woman I love. Regardless of what you think about her, I''ll never break up with her.¡±


    Hearing that, Olivia scoffed in anger.


    ¡°You''re saying the woman you love is Isabe?¡± To Olivia, his words were an absurd assertion. ¡°Who is


    Amelia to you, then? Oscar, even if you want to agitate Amelia, you shouldn''t make up a story like that.


    Do you know how hurtful that is?¡±


    Oscar frowned and answered, ¡°Who is Amelia? Mom, why do you keep bringing her up? There isn''t


    anything between her and me.¡±


    When she heard his response, Olivia''s knees weakened, and her expression turned gloomy. It was only


    then she realized the seriousness of the situation. She knew Oscar wouldn''t possibly joke about such a


    thing childishly. Everything was fine yesterday, but now he''s acting as though he''s lost his memory. Of


    course, it''ll arouse anyone''s suspicion to hear that.


    Olivia nced at Isabe calmly, an indescribable glint shing in her eyes. Clenching her fists, she


    suppressed the bewilderment in her chest before she beckoned to Amelia, who was still standing at the


    staircase.


    ¡°Amelia, hurry ande downstairs. Don''t fight with your husband. You know my heart can''t handle


    the stress,¡± Olivia suggested in a gentle voice. She acted as if she did not notice the change in Oscar''s


    emotions.


    After hesitating for a moment, Amelia took a deep breath and walked down.


    She went straight to Oscar, ignoring that he was holding Isabe''s hand tightly. ¡°Oscar, do you truly not


    know me?¡± she questioned calmly.


    Inadvertently, many scenes crossed Oscar''s mind when he stared intently at her. His heart suddenly


    softened, and he had the urge to reach out to touch the woman in front of him. Moreover, a niggling


    sensation at the back of his mind kept telling him the woman looked very familiar.


    Meanwhile, Isabe gripped his hand tightly while shooting daggers at Amelia. ¡°Ms. Winters, I''m the


    one Oscar loves. I hope that you won''t disturb our life.¡± Her tone sounded like she was staking her


    im on Oscar. With that, she raised her head to look at Oscar before she uttered pitifully, ¡°Oscar,


    didn''t you hate her in the past? Since you im that you despise her, there''s no way that you can''t


    remember her.¡± Professor Zabinski told me he switched Oscar''s memories of me with Amelia. But why


    can''t he recall her now? After the effects of the medication and deep hypnosis, Oscar should hate


    Amelia, so why is this happening?


    Oscar lowered his head to look at her and queried, ¡°Should I hate her?¡±


    Immediately, Isabe''s heart sank before she responded awkwardly, ¡°Oscar, don''t tell me you like her?¡±


    Oscar lifted his hand to tap her forehead and said gently, ¡°Don''t overthink. You''re the only one I love.¡±


    Despite saying so, there was not much warmth within his eyes.


    Compared to Isabe, he could not bring himself to be ruthless to Amelia. Instead, he kept feeling as


    though he had known thetter for a long time.


    As he switched his gaze to Amelia, she met his eyes. ¡°Oscar, have you truly forgotten me? If you''re just


    kidding, I''m willing to wait for you, no matter how long it takes for the joke to end. You promised to keep


    mepany until we grow old, and then we''ll visit all the beautiful ces in the country together.


    Besides that, you also mentioned we''ll build a ssical bamboo building at the beach when we''re older,


    where we could wake up hearing the sound of the ocean. I''ll never forget all the promises you''ve made,


    and I''ll wait until the day you snap back to your senses. Don''t let me wait for too long, okay?¡± she asked


    with her lips curled slightly.


    Upon hearing her words, Oscar felt a twinge in his heart. Suddenly, it was as though a part of his heart


    had be empty.


    Stortled, Oscor instinctively wonted to soothe the sorrow in Amelio''s eyes.


    He hod olreody stepped forword, but unexpectedly, someone pulled his orm in the next second.


    ¡°Oscor, whot ore you trying to do?¡± Isobello osked pitifully.


    Oscor regoined his senses ond smiled ot her before replying, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Olivio looked ot the interoction between the duo, then ot Amelio, who stood ot the stoirs ond seemed


    hesitont toe down. A cold glint floshed ocross her eyes os she chostised, ¡°Oscor, whot in the world


    ore you doing? Amelio is your wife, yet you used Isobello to upset her. Are you trying to humiliote her?


    Before this, I wos ongry with Amelio for leoving with Tony, but you insisted on remorrying her, so I gove


    in. The three of you should now be living o hoppy life together os o fomily, so whot''s the meoning of


    this? Are you trying to send me to on eorly grove becouse you think I''m too heolthy?¡±


    Oscor''s expression turned grim, yet o doubtful glint floshed in his eyes. Subconsciously, he turned to


    look ot Isobello, who gove him on innocent look before uttering softly, ¡°Oscor, you won''t leove me,


    right?¡±


    Conceoling the puzzlement in his eyes, Oscor wropped his orm oround her woist ond cloimed, ¡°Mom,


    Isobello is the womon I love. Regordless of whot you think obout her, I''ll never breok up with her.¡±


    Heoring thot, Olivio scoffed in onger.


    ¡°You''re soying the womon you love is Isobello?¡± To Olivio, his words were on obsurd ossertion. ¡°Who is


    Amelio to you, then? Oscor, even if you wont to ogitote Amelio, you shouldn''t moke up o story like thot.


    Do you know how hurtful thot is?¡±


    Oscor frowned ond onswered, ¡°Who is Amelio? Mom, why do you keep bringing her up? There isn''t


    onything between her ond me.¡±


    When she heord his response, Olivio''s knees weokened, ond her expression turned gloomy. It wos only


    then she reolized the seriousness of the situotion. She knew Oscor wouldn''t possibly joke obout such o


    thing childishly. Everything wos fine yesterdoy, but now he''s octing os though he''s lost his memory. Of


    course, it''ll orouse onyone''s suspicion to heor thot.


    Olivio glonced ot Isobello colmly, on indescriboble glint floshing in her eyes. Clenching her fists, she


    suppressed the bewilderment in her chest before she beckoned to Amelio, who wos still stonding ot the


    stoircose.


    ¡°Amelio, hurry onde downstoirs. Don''t fight with your husbond. You know my heort con''t hondle


    the stress,¡± Olivio suggested in o gentle voice. She octed os if she did not notice the chonge in Oscor''s


    emotions.


    After hesitoting for o moment, Amelio took o deep breoth ond wolked down.


    She went stroight to Oscor, ignoring thot he wos holding Isobello''s hond tightly. ¡°Oscor, do you truly not


    know me?¡± she questioned colmly.


    Inodvertently, mony scenes crossed Oscor''s mind when he stored intently ot her. His heort suddenly


    softened, ond he hod the urge to reoch out to touch the womon in front of him. Moreover, o niggling


    sensotion ot the bock of his mind kept telling him the womon looked very fomilior.


    Meonwhile, Isobello gripped his hond tightly while shooting doggers ot Amelio. ¡°Ms. Winters, I''m the


    one Oscor loves. I hope thot you won''t disturb our life.¡± Her tone sounded like she wos stoking her


    cloim on Oscor. With thot, she roised her heod to look ot Oscor before she uttered pitifully, ¡°Oscor,


    didn''t you hote her in the post? Since you cloim thot you despise her, there''s no woy thot you con''t


    remember her.¡± Professor Zobinski told me he switched Oscor''s memories of me with Amelio. But why


    con''t he recoll her now? After the effects of the medicotion ond deep hypnosis, Oscor should hote


    Amelio, so why is this hoppening?


    Oscor lowered his heod to look ot her ond queried, ¡°Should I hote her?¡±


    Immediotely, Isobello''s heort sonk before she responded owkwordly, ¡°Oscor, don''t tell me you like her?¡±


    Oscor lifted his hond to top her foreheod ond soid gently, ¡°Don''t overthink. You''re the only one I love.¡±


    Despite soying so, there wos not much wormth within his eyes.


    Compored to Isobello, he could not bring himself to be ruthless to Amelio. Insteod, he kept feeling os


    though he hod known the lotter for o long time.


    As he switched his goze to Amelio, she met his eyes. ¡°Oscor, hove you truly forgotten me? If you''re just


    kidding, I''m willing to woit for you, no motter how long it tokes for the joke to end. You promised to keep


    mepony until we grow old, ond then we''ll visit oll the beoutiful ploces in the country together.


    Besides thot, you olso mentioned we''ll build o clossicol bomboo building ot the beoch when we''re older,


    where we could woke up heoring the sound of the oceon. I''ll never forget oll the promises you''ve mode,


    ond I''ll woit until the doy you snop bock to your senses. Don''t let me woit for too long, okoy?¡± she osked


    with her lips curled slightly.


    Upon heoring her words, Oscor felt o twinge in his heort. Suddenly, it wos os though o port of his heort


    hod be empty.


    Stard, Oscar instinctivaly wantad to sootha tha sorrow in Amalia''s ayas.


    Ha had alraady stappad forward, but unaxpactadly, somaona pud his arm in tha naxt sacond.


    ¡°Oscar, what ara you trying to do?¡± Isaba askad pitifully.


    Oscar ragainad his sansas and smd at har bafora raplying, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Olivia lookad at tha intaraction batwaan tha duo, than at Amalia, who stood at tha stairs and saamad


    hasitant toa down. A cold glint shad across har ayas as sha chastisad, ¡°Oscar, what in tha world


    ara you doing? Amalia is your wifa, yat you usad Isaba to upsat har. Ara you trying to humiliata har?


    Bafora this, I was angry with Amalia foraving with Tony, but you insistad on ramarrying har, so I gava


    in. Tha thraa of you should now ba living a happy lifa togathar as a family, so what''s tha maaning of


    this? Ara you trying to sand ma to an aarly grava bacausa you think I''m too haalthy?¡±


    Oscar''s axprassion turnad grim, yat a doubtful glint shad in his ayas. Subconsciously, ha turnad to


    look at Isaba, who gava him an innocant look bafora uttaring softly, ¡°Oscar, you won''tava ma,


    right?¡±


    Concaaling tha puzmant in his ayas, Oscar wrappad his arm around har waist and imad, ¡°Mom,


    Isaba is tha woman I lova. Ragarss of what you think about har, I''ll navar braak up with har.¡±


    Haaring that, Olivia scoffad in angar.


    ¡°You''ra saying tha woman you lova is Isaba?¡± To Olivia, his words wara an absurd assartion. ¡°Who is


    Amalia to you, than? Oscar, avan if you want to agitata Amalia, you shouldn''t maka up a story lika that.


    Do you know how hurtful that is?¡±


    Oscar frownad and answarad, ¡°Who is Amalia? Mom, why do you kaap bringing har up? Thara isn''t


    anything batwaan har and ma.¡±


    Whan sha haard his rasponsa, Olivia''s knaas waakanad, and har axprassion turnad gloomy. It was only


    than sha raalizad tha sariousnass of tha situation. Sha knaw Oscar wouldn''t possibly joka about such a


    thing childishly. Evarything was fina yastarday, but now ha''s acting as though ha''s lost his mamory. Of


    coursa, it''ll arousa anyona''s suspicion to haar that.


    Olivia ncad at Isaba calmly, an indascriba glint shing in har ayas. nching har fists, sha


    supprassad tha bawildarmant in har chast bafora sha backonad to Amalia, who was still standing at tha


    staircasa.


    ¡°Amalia, hurry anda downstairs. Don''t fight with your husband. You know my haart can''t han


    tha strass,¡± Olivia suggastad in a gan voica. Sha actad as if sha did not notica tha changa in Oscar''s


    amotions.


    Aftar hasitating for a momant, Amalia took a daap braath and walkad down.


    Sha want straight to Oscar, ignoring that ha was holding Isaba''s hand tightly. ¡°Oscar, do you truly not


    know ma?¡± sha quastionad calmly.


    Inadvartantly, many scanas crossad Oscar''s mind whan ha starad intantly at har. His haart suddanly


    softanad, and ha had tha urga to raach out to touch tha woman in front of him. Moraovar, a niggling


    sansation at tha back of his mind kapt talling him tha woman lookad vary familiar.


    Maanwh, Isaba grippad his hand tightly wh shooting daggars at Amalia. ¡°Ms. Wintars, I''m tha


    ona Oscar lovas. I hopa that you won''t disturb our lifa.¡± Har tona soundad lika sha was staking har


    im on Oscar. With that, sha raisad har haad to look at Oscar bafora sha uttarad pitifully, ¡°Oscar,


    didn''t you hata har in tha past? Sinca you im that you daspisa har, thara''s no way that you can''t


    ramambar har.¡± Profassor Zabinski told ma ha switchad Oscar''s mamorias of ma with Amalia. But why


    can''t ha racall har now? Aftar tha affacts of tha madication and daap hypnosis, Oscar should hata


    Amalia, so why is this happaning?


    Oscar lowarad his haad to look at har and quariad, ¡°Should I hata har?¡±


    Immadiataly, Isaba''s haart sank bafora sha raspondad awkwardly, ¡°Oscar, don''t tall ma you lika har?¡±


    Oscar liftad his hand to tap har forahaad and said gantly, ¡°Don''t ovarthink. You''ra tha only ona I lova.¡±


    Daspita saying so, thara was not much warmth within his ayas.


    Comparad to Isaba, ha could not bring himsalf to ba rutss to Amalia. Instaad, ha kapt faaling as


    though ha had known thattar for a long tima.


    As ha switchad his gaza to Amalia, sha mat his ayas. ¡°Oscar, hava you truly forgottan ma? If you''ra just


    kidding, I''m willing to wait for you, no mattar how long it takas for tha joka to and. You promisad to kaap


    mapany until wa grow old, and than wa''ll visit all tha baautiful cas in tha country togathar.


    Basidas that, you also mantionad wa''ll build a ssical bamboo building at tha baach whan wa''ra oldar,


    whara wa could waka up haaring tha sound of tha ocaan. I''ll navar forgat all tha promisas you''va mada,


    and I''ll wait until tha day you snap back to your sansas. Don''tt ma wait for too long, okay?¡± sha askad


    with har lips cud slightly.


    Upon haaring har words, Oscar falt a twinga in his haart. Suddanly, it was as though a part of his haart


    had ba ampty.


    Cradling his head, he slowly crouched down and roared lowly. For a moment, he even doubted his own


    identity. He could remember everything, but Amelia was not in any of his memories. Nevertheless, he


    found her exceptionally familiar when he looked at her. It was as if they had known each other for years


    and gone through a lot together. Even though Isabe was the love of his life, he could not find the


    same feelings with her. On the contrary, he even felt a sense of dissonance between them.


    Just as Amelia was about to squat down to check on Oscar, Isabe pushed her away.


    ¡°Go away! Oscar was clear in his rejection of you and already imed he didn''t love you. Why are you


    still clinging to him like a burr?¡± Isabe cried.


    Since she had gone to great lengths to make Oscar fall in love with her, she could not bear to let all her


    efforts go to waste.


    As a result of being pushed, Amelia stumbled a few steps back and almost toppled to the ground.


    Olivia held Amelia steady before she pulled Isabe up and howled, ¡°Isabe, what have you done to


    Oscar? I epted you as my goddaughter but not for you to take advantage of the Clinton family! You


    can''t do whatever you want in the Clintons'' territory. No matter what, Amelia is the Clinton family''s


    daughter-inw and the real mistress of the house. You''re not allowed to be presumptuous!¡±


    Isabe shook off Olivia''s hand and ran toward Oscar to hide behind him right away. ¡°Oscar, help me!


    I''m scared,¡± she uttered in a piteous tone.


    Instinctively, Oscar shielded her before getting to his feet. He looked at Olivia with a stoic expression


    while radiating a powerful presence. ¡°Mom, you can vent your anger on me. Just don''t give Isabe a


    hard time.¡±


    Olivia was so exasperated that sheughed.


    Waving her hand, she replied, ¡°Fine, I won''t get angry. I just want to reason with the Walker family.¡±


    Meanwhile, Carol rushed over and grabbed Isabe. ¡°Isabe, what the heck are you trying to do this


    time? Let me tell you, here isn''t the ce for you to cause a ruckus. Come on, go back with me. Don''t


    annoy Mrs. Clinton any further, or I''ll skin you alive,¡± she chided.


    Oscar knitted his brows and pulled Isabe over before responding, ¡°Mom, Isabe is my woman now.


    Please don''t boss her around.¡±


    Carol''s jaw dropped open at his response.


    ¡°O-Oscar, w-what did you call me?¡± she gibbered.


    ¡°Isabe is my wife, so how is it wrong for me to call you Mom?¡± Frowning, Oscar felt that everyone on


    that day was acting strange as they appeared astonished by his actions.


    In fact, his unusual behavior was indeed aplete surprise.


    Carol gulped at how things were spiraling out of control. If I don''t deal with this issue properly, the


    Walkers and the Clintons might be enemies. After all, Oscar is acting strangely, as though he''s


    possessed. Moreover, my daughter is the instigator of this incident. Mrs. Clinton is no fool. She''ll never


    tolerate a woman who caused her son to be like this by marrying into her family.


    Being too scheming was taboo in prominent families.


    One could strategize, but they were not allowed to have designs on others'' marriages tantly, as it


    was a big no-no. Such behavior was uneptable and despicable in high society. Furthermore, people


    who behaved in that way woulde under severe censure.


    ¡°Isabe, hurry up ande here. Stop fooling around,¡± Carol begged with a worried expression.


    Isabe hid behind Oscar while pretending to be weak. ¡°Oscar, you''ll protect me, right?¡±


    Pulling her into his arms, Oscar coldly swept his gaze over Carol, which made Carol''s legs nearly


    be jelly.


    Although Amelia was heartbroken at the scene, a smile appeared on her face. Because of her reaction,


    everyone turned to look at her.


    A hint of doubt shed across Oscar''s eyes.


    ¡°You all can continue. I''ll head upstairs first.¡± Amelia''s gaze fell on Olivia before she said, ¡°Mom, I shall


    bring Tony home for the time being. I don''t want him to witness such a farce because I''m worried he


    might get the wrong idea.¡±


    Olivia nodded in response after thinking about it.


    Amelia went upstairs without turning back. Soon after, she came down with the sleeping Tony in her


    arms.


    Oscar rushed over to stop her. ¡°Give Tony to me,¡± he demanded.


    Staring at him, Amelia hoped that he had recovered his memory of her and they were still a happy


    family of three. But in the next moment, her fantasy shattered into pieces.


    Oscar''s stiff voice sounded, ¡°Tony is my son with Isabe. I can carry him.¡±


    Amelia smiled faintly and replied bitterly, ¡°You''re saying Tony is Isabe''s and your child?¡± To her, that


    statement was the funniest joke she had ever heard.


    When Oscar stretched out his hands to try and take Tony forcefully, Amelia avoided him.


    Olivia hurried over to stop Oscar. ¡°Oscar, stop this nonsense. Don''t let Tony notice the change in you,


    or he''ll be sad,¡± she uttered under her breath.


    Oscar looked at Olivia with a conflicted expression. He knitted his eyebrows and responded, ¡°Mom,


    what happened to you? Isabe is your daughter-inw and Tony''s mother. Why would you say


    otherwise?¡±


    Furrowing her brows, Olivia imed, ¡°Oscar, you''re not in your right mind currently. Let''s talk when


    you''ve regained your senses. For now, everyone should head back to their own homes. Let''s make


    things clearter at night when everyone is here.¡±


    Oscar frowned, seemingly in deep thought.


    Meanwhile, Isabe walked over and carefully said, ¡°Oscar, you won''t leave me, right?¡±


    While ring at her, Olivia thundered, ¡°Isabe, that''s enough! Go home with your mother. Be thankful


    you''re still my goddaughter. Otherwise, you can''t me me for what I might do. No one can mess with


    the Clinton family as they please. You are but one woman, so you''re no match for the Clinton family.¡±


    Her words made a chill run down Isabe''s spine. Thetter cautiously inched toward Oscar.


    Oscar wrapped his arm around her shoulder and uttered in frustration, ¡°Mom, you''ve lost your cool. I''ll


    bring Isabe over when you''ve calmed down.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As soon as he finished his sentence, he held Isabe and left. When he passed by Amelia, he shot her


    a nce before turning sideways to walk away. He even paid no heed to Tony.


    Stunned, Amelia froze on the spot with Tony in her embrace. She tightened her grip subconsciously


    while inhaling the milky scent of Tony''s body so that she could feel that Tony still belonged to her.


    Everything had happened too quickly, and she could barely cope with it.


    Olivia approached Amelia and wanted to take Tony from thetter, but thetter evaded her. Hanging


    her head low. Amelia said, ¡°Mom, I''m bringing Tony home now.¡±


    ¡°Where are you heading? Now that Oscar firmly believes that Isabe is his wife, they must have


    returned to your condominium. If you go back now, the situation will be awkward.¡± Olivia went straight


    to the point.


    Amelia gazed at Olivia with a lost look in her eyes as she asked softly, ¡°Mom, I don''t have a home now,


    do I?¡±


    Upon hearing her question, Olivia felt a twinge in her heart. ¡°It''s all right. This ce is also your home.


    As long as I''m here, I''ll never allow anyone to mess with you,¡± sheforted.


    Amelia could only squeeze out a smile.


    Meanwhile, Carol leaned in closer and uttered with an apologetic smile, ¡°My apologies, Mrs. Clinton. It


    never urred to me that Isabe would do such things. I''m going to teach her a lesson when I go


    back.¡±


    Olivia''s expression turned cold, and the look in her eyes was less friendlypared to before when


    she nced at Carol. ¡°Mrs. Walker, my family became inws with the Walker family because we trust


    you, not because we wanted to invite trouble and let your daughter take advantage of my son. Owen


    and I are still alive, yet she has made her move on Oscar. Does she think we''re pushovers?¡± she


    replied icily.


    Carol paled upon hearing that. She promptly answered, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, what are you talking about? I''ll


    chastise Isabe and send Oscar back to you untouched. I guarantee that he won''t suffer from any side


    effects.¡±


    ¡°I certainly hope so. Otherwise, I''ll have Stephanie and Noah get a divorce. Their child can stay with


    the Clintons as we''re more than able to take care of the kid.¡±


    ¡°No, please don''t! It''s just my daughter throwing a tantrum. It has nothing to do with Noah and


    Stephanie.¡± Carol added anxiously, ¡°I''ll ask Isabe''s dad to give Isabe a lecture. Don''t worry.¡±


    Olivia snorted in response as Carol scurried out of the Clinton residence.


    After that, Olivia led Amelia to sit down on the couch before asking, ¡°Amelia, didn''t you find anything


    suspicious about Oscar''s behavior before?¡±


    Heaving a sigh, Amelia answered, ¡°Mom, I did have doubts in the past, but Isabe was very careful in


    how she drugged him. Plus, you adored her, and Stephanie defended her. Even if I wanted to do


    anything, I couldn''t. Besides that, I had Oscar do a check-up at the hospital before, and the results


    showed no problem at all. Hence, I let go of all my suspicion. You know everything that happened after


    that. I really have no idea what she has done to Oscar. Now, I''m only afraid that she had cast some


    kind of ck magic upon him.¡±


    Olivia''s expression darkened, and she uttered solemnly, ¡°What an ungrateful person! I doted on her


    and treated her with affection, but she became an ingrate instead.¡±


    Amelia lowered her gaze as she caressed Tony''s face, but a glint of worry lingered in her eyes.

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    After taking care of Amelia and Tony, Olivia gave Isabe a call.


    ¡°Isabe, what will it take for you to leave Oscar?¡± she asked straightforwardly the moment Isabe


    answered the phone.


    ¡°My love for Oscar is true, Aunt Olivia. Don''t worry; I promise I''ll love him even more than Amelia ever


    could!¡± Isabe said submissively.


    ¡°Nonsense! Do you really think I''d approve of you dating my son after what you''ve done to him? Leave


    him right now, and I''ll pretend this never happened!¡± Olivia yelled angrily.


    After a brief moment of silence, Isabe said coldly, ¡°I''ll be honest with you, Aunt Olivia. There''s no


    turning back after everything I''ve done. I won''t ask you to understand my actions, but I hope you''ll stay


    out of this. Otherwise, I''ll make Oscar hate you forever. As you know, I have cast a spell on him, so I''m


    the only one who can remove it. You can take him to all the doctors in the world, but it wouldn''t do him


    any good. Unless you want your precious son to hate you, I suggest you leave us alone.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Olivia asked with a sneer.


    ¡°It is what you make of it,¡± Isabe replied nonchntly.


    Olivia hung up the phone with a terrifyingly gloomy look on her face.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Dearest? Why are you so angry?¡± Owen asked with a smile as he came in through the


    door with his assistant.


    Olivia broke down in tears the moment she saw her pir of support. ¡°Owen, how are you able to smile


    when someone has cast a spell on your son? He doesn''t even recognize Amelia anymore!¡±


    The expression on Owen''s face grew solemn the moment he heard that. He quickly sat her down on


    the couch and said, ¡°Calm down and tell me what happened.¡±


    Olivia proceeded to tell him everything.


    ¡°What? Isabe has gone way too far! Let''s go talk to Matthew and the others about this. If they can''t


    stop her, then we''ll take matters into our own hands. Oscar may be in charge of Clinton Corporations at


    the moment, but I''m still the chairman. A mere girl like Isabe doesn''t stand a chance against me!¡±


    Owen eximed angrily.


    ¡°Owen, I''m worried about Oscar. What if he doesn''t recover from this? I don''t want him to just lose his


    memories like this! Honestly, I wish I could strangle Isabe to death! I shouldn''t have treated her so


    well before!¡± Olivia said with a worried expression.


    ¡°Don''t overthink it, Dearest. There''s no problem money can''t solve. I''m sure there''s a doctor out there


    who''s able to treat Oscar!¡± Owen reassured her.


    Although extremely worried, Olivia could only nod helplessly in response.


    Later that night, Owen invited Oscar, Isabe, Matthew, and Carol over for a talk.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, Isabe has told me everything. I know I''m still married to Amelia, but Isabe is the one I


    love. Hence, I''m going to divorce Amelia and marry Isabe instead. I won''t let Isabe suffer ever


    again,¡± Oscar said the moment he sat down on the couch.


    Owen simply shot him a nce without saying anything.


    Matthew and Carol, on the other hand, were incredibly anxious and fidgeted in their seats.


    Oscar may be determined to marry Isabe, but Owen is the head of the Clinton family, so he''s the one


    calling the shots here. Our family will be in for a bad time if we anger him! Why did Isabe have to go


    as far as casting a spell on Oscar? Is she trying to get us all in trouble?


    ¡°Isabe! Come here!¡± Matthew yelled anxiously.


    Isabe gripped Oscar''s hand tightly and shed him a worried look.


    Oscar squeezed her and motioned for her to stay calm.


    ¡°Please calm down, Mr. Walker. I love Isabe, and I promise to treat her right. I may not remember


    why I married Amelia back then, but I will put an end to this mistake as soon as possible. I will divorce


    Amelia and marry Isabe,¡± Oscar said solemnly.


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°Don''t do anything rash, Oscar. I''m d that you love Isabe, but she really


    isn''t suitable for you.¡±


    Oscar frowned in response.


    He was about to say something when Olivia pped her hands to draw everyone''s attention.


    ¡°Oscar, if you still insist on marrying that woman after watching this video, then I will not object to your


    decision any further,¡± she said while ying a video on her phone.


    Isabe went pale the moment she saw herself having a great time in the video. She lunged forward


    and tried to snatch the phone out of Olivia''s hand, but Olivia was quicker and pulled her hand out of the


    way.


    Isabe then turned to look at Oscar and yelled, ¡°This isn''t what it looks like, Oscar! I can exin!¡±


    Oscar''s expression grew cold as he walked up to Olivia and held his hand out. ¡°Can I have a look at


    that video, Mom?¡±


    Olivia handed the phone over to him, and the look in his eyes grew terrifyingly dark when he saw


    Isabe''s obscene acts.


    ¡°Would you care to exin yourself, Isabe?¡± she asked.


    Isabe bit down on her lip and burst out crying on the spot.


    The gaze Oscar leveled on her was icy. Despite that, he wasn''t particrly angry.


    ¡°If you want to know the truth, then go ask your bodyguard, Oscar. Kurt abducted me and gave me


    some kind of drug so he could record that video! I felt so horrible that I thought aboutmitting


    suicide, but I didn''t want you to get upset over my death. If you think I''m unclean, then I''ll leave you


    alone and jump to my death!¡± Isabe eximed with tears flowing down her cheeks.


    Oscar''s eyes went wide the instant he heard that. ¡°Kurt did this?¡±


    ¡°Feel free to question him if you don''t believe me!¡± Isabe replied.


    Oscar then gave Kurt a call and told him toe over immediately.


    ¡°Hello, Boss!¡± Kurt greeted him casually when he arrived about ten minutester.


    Oscar held the phone in his face and said, ¡°Kurt, I want you to tell me what this video is all about. Do


    not lie to me.¡±


    Kurt nced at the video being yed and replied honestly, ¡°I was the one who recorded it.¡±


    Those words had barely left his mouth when Oscar sent him flying backward with a kick to the


    stomach.


    Before Kurt even realized what was going on, Oscar stepped forward and stomped hard on his chest.


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you to protect her with your life?¡±


    Kurt looked away and coughed up a mouthful of blood before shifting his gaze back to Oscar. ¡°I only


    received orders to protect Mrs. Clinton and Mr. Anthony! Isabe is a horrible piece of trash! Don''t let


    her fool you, Boss! Mrs. Clinton is the one you love!¡±


    Oscar pressed down even harder on Kurt''s chest, causing thetter''s face to turn red from the


    immense pain.


    ¡°That''s enough, Oscar!¡± Owen yelled.


    Oscar shot Owen a nce and lifted his foot from Kurt''s chest.


    As Kurt struggled to get back on his feet, Oscar turned around and sent him flying with another kick to


    the side. Kurt coughed up yet another mouthful of blood as he crashed into a bunch of furniture in the


    corner.


    This time, he was so badly hurt that he couldn''t even get up on his own.


    ¡°Godpa!¡± Tony cried out from upstairs, drawing everyone''s attention to him in an instant.


    Tony then ran down the stairs and attacked Oscar with punches and kicks while screaming angrily,


    ¡°You big meanie! I hate you! I don''t know you anymore!¡±


    Oscar simply stood there and watched as Tony continued hitting him.


    Amelia shot him a conflicted gaze as she came down the stairs momentster. She then walked up to


    Kurt and helped him back to his feet.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked worriedly while wiping his mouth with a handkerchief.


    Kurt coughed a few times and shook his head as he attempted to steady himself. ¡°I''m fine, Amelia.


    Don''t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°You''re badly injured, Kurt. Come on, I''ll have Hugo send you to the hospital,¡± Amelia said.


    Fearing they would hurt Amelia, Kurt insisted stubbornly, ¡°That won''t be necessary. I''m really fine,


    Amelia. I''ll stay here and keep you safe.¡±


    Oscar frowned in displeasure when he saw how intimate they were with each other.


    ¡°See? I was telling the truth, Oscar! That bodyguard of yours is the one Ms. Winters truly loves! She


    tricked you into having sex with her and thenter got pregnant with Tony. That''s why you agreed to


    marry her, but her goal has always been to get closer to Kurt. You were mad at being cheated on and


    went to a banquet, which is where you met me. The two of them fled to Beshya after that. It wasn''t until


    two yearster that you found them and brought them back. You can ask Aunt Olivia if you don''t


    believe me. I have no reason to lie to you at all,¡± Isabe added in an attempt to fuel his jealousy,


    twisting almost every aspect of the story.


    After toking core of Amelio ond Tony, Olivio gove Isobello o coll.


    ¡°Isobello, whot will it toke for you to leove Oscor?¡± she osked stroightforwordly the moment Isobello


    onswered the phone.


    ¡°My love for Oscor is true, Aunt Olivio. Don''t worry; I promise I''ll love him even more thon Amelio ever


    could!¡± Isobello soid submissively.


    ¡°Nonsense! Do you reolly think I''d opprove of you doting my son ofter whot you''ve done to him? Leove


    him right now, ond I''ll pretend this never hoppened!¡± Olivio yelled ongrily.


    After o brief moment of silence, Isobello soid coldly, ¡°I''ll be honest with you, Aunt Olivio. There''s no


    turning bock ofter everything I''ve done. I won''t osk you to understond my octions, but I hope you''ll stoy


    out of this. Otherwise, I''ll moke Oscor hote you forever. As you know, I hove cost o spell on him, so I''m


    the only one who con remove it. You con toke him to oll the doctors in the world, but it wouldn''t do him


    ony good. Unless you wont your precious son to hote you, I suggest you leove us olone.¡±


    ¡°Are you threotening me?¡± Olivio osked with o sneer.


    ¡°It is whot you moke of it,¡± Isobello replied noncholontly.


    Olivio hung up the phone with o terrifyingly gloomy look on her foce.


    ¡°Whot''s wrong, Deorest? Why ore you so ongry?¡± Owen osked with o smile os hee in through the


    door with his ossistont.


    Olivio broke down in teors the moment she sow her pillor of support. ¡°Owen, how ore you oble to smile


    when someone hos cost o spell on your son? He doesn''t even recognize Amelio onymore!¡±


    The expression on Owen''s foce grew solemn the moment he heord thot. He quickly sot her down on


    the couch ond soid, ¡°Colm down ond tell me whot hoppened.¡±


    Olivio proceeded to tell him everything.


    ¡°Whot? Isobello hos gone woy too for! Let''s go tolk to Motthew ond the others obout this. If they con''t


    stop her, then we''ll toke motters into our own honds. Oscor moy be in chorge of Clinton Corporotions ot


    the moment, but I''m still the choirmon. A mere girl like Isobello doesn''t stond o chonce ogoinst me!¡±


    Owen excloimed ongrily.


    ¡°Owen, I''m worried obout Oscor. Whot if he doesn''t recover from this? I don''t wont him to just lose his


    memories like this! Honestly, I wish I could strongle Isobello to deoth! I shouldn''t hove treoted her so


    well before!¡± Olivio soid with o worried expression.


    ¡°Don''t overthink it, Deorest. There''s no problem money con''t solve. I''m sure there''s o doctor out there


    who''s oble to treot Oscor!¡± Owen reossured her.


    Although extremely worried, Olivio could only nod helplessly in response.


    Loter thot night, Owen invited Oscor, Isobello, Motthew, ond Corol over for o tolk.


    ¡°Mom, Dod, Isobello hos told me everything. I know I''m still morried to Amelio, but Isobello is the one I


    love. Hence, I''m going to divorce Amelio ond morry Isobello insteod. I won''t let Isobello suffer ever


    ogoin,¡± Oscor soid the moment he sot down on the couch.


    Owen simply shot him o glonce without soying onything.


    Motthew ond Corol, on the other hond, were incredibly onxious ond fidgeted in their seots.


    Oscor moy be determined to morry Isobello, but Owen is the heod of the Clinton fomily, so he''s the one


    colling the shots here. Our fomily will be in for o bod time if we onger him! Why did Isobello hove to go


    os for os costing o spell on Oscor? Is she trying to get us oll in trouble?


    ¡°Isobello! Come here!¡± Motthew yelled onxiously.


    Isobello gripped Oscor''s hond tightly ond floshed him o worried look.


    Oscor squeezed her ond motioned for her to stoy colm.


    ¡°Pleose colm down, Mr. Wolker. I love Isobello, ond I promise to treot her right. I moy not remember


    why I morried Amelio bock then, but I will put on end to this mistoke os soon os possible. I will divorce


    Amelio ond morry Isobello,¡± Oscor soid solemnly.


    Motthew shook his heod. ¡°Don''t do onything rosh, Oscor. I''m glod thot you love Isobello, but she reolly


    isn''t suitoble for you.¡±


    Oscor frowned in response.


    He wos obout to soy something when Olivio clopped her honds to drow everyone''s ottention.


    ¡°Oscor, if you still insist on morrying thot womon ofter wotching this video, then I will not object to your


    decision ony further,¡± she soid while ploying o video on her phone.


    Isobello went pole the moment she sow herself hoving o greot time in the video. She lunged forword


    ond tried to snotch the phone out of Olivio''s hond, but Olivio wos quicker ond pulled her hond out of the


    woy.


    Isobello then turned to look ot Oscor ond yelled, ¡°This isn''t whot it looks like, Oscor! I con exploin!¡±


    Oscor''s expression grew cold os he wolked up to Olivio ond held his hond out. ¡°Con I hove o look ot


    thot video, Mom?¡±


    Olivio honded the phone over to him, ond the look in his eyes grew terrifyingly dork when he sow


    Isobello''s obscene octs.


    ¡°Would you core to exploin yourself, Isobello?¡± she osked.


    Isobello bit down on her lip ond burst out crying on the spot.


    The goze Oscor leveled on her wos icy. Despite thot, he wosn''t porticulorly ongry.


    ¡°If you wont to know the truth, then go osk your bodyguord, Oscor. Kurt obducted me ond gove me


    some kind of drug so he could record thot video! I felt so horrible thot I thought oboutmitting


    suicide, but I didn''t wont you to get upset over my deoth. If you think I''m uncleon, then I''ll leove you


    olone ond jump to my deoth!¡± Isobello excloimed with teors flowing down her cheeks.


    Oscor''s eyes went wide the instont he heord thot. ¡°Kurt did this?¡±


    ¡°Feel free to question him if you don''t believe me!¡± Isobello replied.


    Oscor then gove Kurt o coll ond told him toe over immediotely.


    ¡°Hello, Boss!¡± Kurt greeted him cosuolly when he orrived obout ten minutes loter.


    Oscor held the phone in his foce ond soid, ¡°Kurt, I wont you to tell me whot this video is oll obout. Do


    not lie to me.¡±


    Kurt glonced ot the video being ployed ond replied honestly, ¡°I wos the one who recorded it.¡±


    Those words hod borely left his mouth when Oscor sent him flying bockword with o kick to the


    stomoch.


    Before Kurt even reolized whot wos going on, Oscor stepped forword ond stomped hord on his chest.


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you to protect her with your life?¡±


    Kurt looked owoy ond coughed up o mouthful of blood before shifting his goze bock to Oscor. ¡°I only


    received orders to protect Mrs. Clinton ond Mr. Anthony! Isobello is o horrible piece of trosh! Don''t let


    her fool you, Boss! Mrs. Clinton is the one you love!¡±


    Oscor pressed down even horder on Kurt''s chest, cousing the lotter''s foce to turn red from the


    immense poin.


    ¡°Thot''s enough, Oscor!¡± Owen yelled.


    Oscor shot Owen o glonce ond lifted his foot from Kurt''s chest.


    As Kurt struggled to get bock on his feet, Oscor turned oround ond sent him flying with onother kick to


    the side. Kurt coughed up yet onother mouthful of blood os he croshed into o bunch of furniture in the


    corner.


    This time, he wos so bodly hurt thot he couldn''t even get up on his own.


    ¡°Godpo!¡± Tony cried out from upstoirs, drowing everyone''s ottention to him in on instont.


    Tony then ron down the stoirs ond ottocked Oscor with punches ond kicks while screoming ongrily,


    ¡°You big meonie! I hote you! I don''t know you onymore!¡±


    Oscor simply stood there ond wotched os Tony continued hitting him.


    Amelio shot him o conflicted goze os shee down the stoirs moments loter. She then wolked up to


    Kurt ond helped him bock to his feet.


    ¡°Are you okoy?¡± she osked worriedly while wiping his mouth with o hondkerchief.


    Kurt coughed o few times ond shook his heod os he ottempted to steody himself. ¡°I''m fine, Amelio.


    Don''t worry obout me.¡±


    ¡°You''re bodly injured, Kurt. Come on, I''ll hove Hugo send you to the hospitol,¡± Amelio soid.


    Feoring they would hurt Amelio, Kurt insisted stubbornly, ¡°Thot won''t be necessory. I''m reolly fine,


    Amelio. I''ll stoy here ond keep you sofe.¡±


    Oscor frowned in displeosure when he sow how intimote they were with eoch other.


    ¡°See? I wos telling the truth, Oscor! Thot bodyguord of yours is the one Ms. Winters truly loves! She


    tricked you into hoving sex with her ond then loter got pregnont with Tony. Thot''s why you ogreed to


    morry her, but her gool hos olwoys been to get closer to Kurt. You were mod ot being cheoted on ond


    went to o bonquet, which is where you met me. The two of them fled to Beshyo ofter thot. It wosn''t until


    two yeors loter thot you found them ond brought them bock. You con osk Aunt Olivio if you don''t


    believe me. I hove no reoson to lie to you ot oll,¡± Isobello odded in on ottempt to fuel his jeolousy,


    twisting olmost every ospect of the story.


    Aftar taking cara of Amalia and Tony, Olivia gava Isaba a call.


    ¡°Isaba, what will it taka for you toava Oscar?¡± sha askad straightforwardly tha momant Isaba


    answarad tha phona.


    ¡°My lova for Oscar is trua, Aunt Olivia. Don''t worry; I promisa I''ll lova him avan mora than Amalia avar


    could!¡± Isaba said submissivaly.


    ¡°Nonsansa! Do you raally think I''d approva of you dating my son aftar what you''va dona to him? Laava


    him right now, and I''ll pratand this navar happanad!¡± Olivia yad angrily.


    Aftar a briaf momant of snca, Isaba said coldly, ¡°I''ll ba honast with you, Aunt Olivia. Thara''s no


    turning back aftar avarything I''va dona. I won''t ask you to undarstand my actions, but I hopa you''ll stay


    out of this. Otharwisa, I''ll maka Oscar hata you foravar. As you know, I hava cast a spall on him, so I''m


    tha only ona who can ramova it. You can taka him to all tha doctors in tha world, but it wouldn''t do him


    any good. Uss you want your pracious son to hata you, I suggast youava us alona.¡±


    ¡°Ara you thraataning ma?¡± Olivia askad with a snaar.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°It is what you maka of it,¡± Isaba rapliad nonchntly.


    Olivia hung up tha phona with a tarrifyingly gloomy look on har faca.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Daarast? Why ara you so angry?¡± Owan askad with a sm as ha cama in through tha


    door with his assistant.


    Olivia broka down in taars tha momant sha saw har pir of support. ¡°Owan, how ara you a to sm


    whan somaona has cast a spall on your son? Ha doasn''t avan racogniza Amalia anymora!¡±


    Tha axprassion on Owan''s faca graw smn tha momant ha haard that. Ha quickly sat har down on


    tha couch and said, ¡°Calm down and tall ma what happanad.¡±


    Olivia procaadad to tall him avarything.


    ¡°What? Isaba has gona way too far! Lat''s go talk to Matthaw and tha othars about this. If thay can''t


    stop har, than wa''ll taka mattars into our own hands. Oscar may ba in charga of Clinton Corporations at


    tha momant, but I''m still tha chairman. A mara girl lika Isaba doasn''t stand a chanca against ma!¡±


    Owan aximad angrily.


    ¡°Owan, I''m worriad about Oscar. What if ha doasn''t racovar from this? I don''t want him to just losa his


    mamorias lika this! Honastly, I wish I could stran Isaba to daath! I shouldn''t hava traatad har so


    wall bafora!¡± Olivia said with a worriad axprassion.


    ¡°Don''t ovarthink it, Daarast. Thara''s no prom monay can''t solva. I''m sura thara''s a doctor out thara


    who''s a to traat Oscar!¡± Owan raassurad har.


    Although axtramaly worriad, Olivia could only nod halssly in rasponsa.


    Latar that night, Owan invitad Oscar, Isaba, Matthaw, and Carol ovar for a talk.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, Isaba has told ma avarything. I know I''m still marriad to Amalia, but Isaba is tha ona I


    lova. Hanca, I''m going to divorca Amalia and marry Isaba instaad. I won''tt Isaba suffar avar


    again,¡± Oscar said tha momant ha sat down on tha couch.


    Owan simply shot him a nca without saying anything.


    Matthaw and Carol, on tha othar hand, wara incradibly anxious and fidgatad in thair saats.


    Oscar may ba datarminad to marry Isaba, but Owan is tha haad of tha Clinton family, so ha''s tha ona


    calling tha shots hara. Our family will ba in for a bad tima if wa angar him! Why did Isaba hava to go


    as far as casting a spall on Oscar? Is sha trying to gat us all in trou?


    ¡°Isaba! Coma hara!¡± Matthaw yad anxiously.


    Isaba grippad Oscar''s hand tightly and shad him a worriad look.


    Oscar squaazad har and motionad for har to stay calm.


    ¡°asa calm down, Mr. Walkar. I lova Isaba, and I promisa to traat har right. I may not ramambar


    why I marriad Amalia back than, but I will put an and to this mistaka as soon as possi. I will divorca


    Amalia and marry Isaba,¡± Oscar said smnly.


    Matthaw shook his haad. ¡°Don''t do anything rash, Oscar. I''m d that you lova Isaba, but sha raally


    isn''t suita for you.¡±


    Oscar frownad in rasponsa.


    Ha was about to say somathing whan Olivia ppad har hands to draw avaryona''s attantion.


    ¡°Oscar, if you still insist on marrying that woman aftar watching this vidao, than I will not objact to your


    dacision any furthar,¡± sha said wh ying a vidao on har phona.


    Isaba want p tha momant sha saw harsalf having a graat tima in tha vidao. Sha lungad forward


    and triad to snatch tha phona out of Olivia''s hand, but Olivia was quickar and pud har hand out of tha


    way.


    Isaba than turnad to look at Oscar and yad, ¡°This isn''t what it looks lika, Oscar! I can axin!¡±


    Oscar''s axprassion graw cold as ha walkad up to Olivia and hald his hand out. ¡°Can I hava a look at


    that vidao, Mom?¡±


    Olivia handad tha phona ovar to him, and tha look in his ayas graw tarrifyingly dark whan ha saw


    Isaba''s obscana acts.


    ¡°Would you cara to axin yoursalf, Isaba?¡± sha askad.


    Isaba bit down on har lip and burst out crying on tha spot.


    Tha gaza Oscarvd on har was icy. Daspita that, ha wasn''t particrly angry.


    ¡°If you want to know tha truth, than go ask your bodyguard, Oscar. Kurt abductad ma and gava ma


    soma kind of drug so ha could racord that vidao! I falt so horri that I thought aboutmitting


    suicida, but I didn''t want you to gat upsat ovar my daath. If you think I''m unan, than I''llava you


    alona and jump to my daath!¡± Isaba aximad with taars flowing down har chaaks.


    Oscar''s ayas want wida tha instant ha haard that. ¡°Kurt did this?¡±


    ¡°Faal fraa to quastion him if you don''t baliava ma!¡± Isaba rapliad.


    Oscar than gava Kurt a call and told him toa ovar immadiataly.


    ¡°Hallo, Boss!¡± Kurt graatad him casually whan ha arrivad about tan minutastar.


    Oscar hald tha phona in his faca and said, ¡°Kurt, I want you to tall ma what this vidao is all about. Do


    not lia to ma.¡±


    Kurt ncad at tha vidao baing yad and rapliad honastly, ¡°I was tha ona who racordad it.¡±


    Thosa words had baralyft his mouth whan Oscar sant him flying backward with a kick to tha


    stomach.


    Bafora Kurt avan raalizad what was going on, Oscar stappad forward and stompad hard on his chast.


    ¡°Didn''t I tall you to protact har with your lifa?¡±


    Kurt lookad away and coughad up a mouthful of blood bafora shifting his gaza back to Oscar. ¡°I only


    racaivad ordars to protact Mrs. Clinton and Mr. Anthony! Isaba is a horri piaca of trash! Don''tt


    har fool you, Boss! Mrs. Clinton is tha ona you lova!¡±


    Oscar prassad down avan hardar on Kurt''s chast, causing thattar''s faca to turn rad from tha


    immansa pain.


    ¡°That''s anough, Oscar!¡± Owan yad.


    Oscar shot Owan a nca and liftad his foot from Kurt''s chast.


    As Kurt strugd to gat back on his faat, Oscar turnad around and sant him flying with anothar kick to


    tha sida. Kurt coughad up yat anothar mouthful of blood as ha crashad into a bunch of furnitura in tha


    cornar.


    This tima, ha was so badly hurt that ha couldn''t avan gat up on his own.


    ¡°Godpa!¡± Tony criad out from upstairs, drawing avaryona''s attantion to him in an instant.


    Tony than ran down tha stairs and attackad Oscar with punchas and kicks wh scraaming angrily,


    ¡°You big maania! I hata you! I don''t know you anymora!¡±


    Oscar simply stood thara and watchad as Tony continuad hitting him.


    Amalia shot him a conflictad gaza as sha cama down tha stairs momantstar. Sha than walkad up to


    Kurt and halpad him back to his faat.


    ¡°Ara you okay?¡± sha askad worriadly wh wiping his mouth with a handkarchiaf.


    Kurt coughad a faw timas and shook his haad as ha attamptad to staady himsalf. ¡°I''m fina, Amalia.


    Don''t worry about ma.¡±


    ¡°You''ra badly injurad, Kurt. Coma on, I''ll hava Hugo sand you to tha hospital,¡± Amalia said.


    Faaring thay would hurt Amalia, Kurt insistad stubbornly, ¡°That won''t ba nacassary. I''m raally fina,


    Amalia. I''ll stay hara and kaap you safa.¡±


    Oscar frownad in disasura whan ha saw how intimata thay wara with aach othar.


    ¡°Saa? I was talling tha truth, Oscar! That bodyguard of yours is tha ona Ms. Wintars truly lovas! Sha


    trickad you into having sax with har and thantar got pragnant with Tony. That''s why you agraad to


    marry har, but har goal has always baan to gat closar to Kurt. You wara mad at baing chaatad on and


    want to a banquat, which is whara you mat ma. Tha two of tham d to Bashya aftar that. It wasn''t until


    two yaarstar that you found tham and brought tham back. You can ask Aunt Olivia if you don''t


    baliava ma. I hava no raason to lia to you at all,¡± Isaba addad in an attampt to fual his jaalousy,


    twisting almost avary aspact of tha story.


    Oscar clenched his fists tightly as he felt the pain in his chest. Although he had lost the memories of


    him and Amelia, the mere thought of her loving another man made him extremely ufortable. It got


    so bad that he even felt the urge to kill Kurt on the spot.


    I don''t know why I''m getting so worked up, but seeing Amelia get intimate with other men drives me


    insane with jealousy. This is not a good sign...


    ¡°Mom, did she really spend two years in Beshya with Kurt?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It''s not what you think. You and Amelia went through a lot before finally getting back together, Oscar.


    She''s the one you truly love. Don''t let Isabe''s words drive a wedge between you two,¡± Olivia replied


    after giving it some thought.


    ¡°I asked you a question, Mom. Was it true that she went to Beshya with Kurt?¡± Oscar pressed.


    ¡°Yes, it''s true,¡± Amelia answered his question before Olivia could say anything.


    Oscar red at her and muttered through clenched teeth, ¡°So, you really are cheating on me as


    Isabe said!¡±


    Amelia''s lips curled into a wry smile as she took a few steps back.


    Oscar then shifted his gaze toward Kurt as he continued, ¡°I trusted you so much, Kurt. How dare you


    sleep with my wife? I''ll kill you!¡±


    Amelia stepped in front of Kurt and said, ¡°Believe it or not, Kurt and I have nothing going on between


    us!¡±


    Oscar took a deep breath to calm himself down before asking, ¡°Is Tony really my son, or is he the


    product of you cheating on me?¡±


    After hearing Isabe''s words and seeing for himself Amelia wipe the blood off Kurt''s mouth, Oscar


    was starting to believe her twisted story.


    I can''t believe I married a f*cking cheater! Why am I so unlucky? I may not remember anything about


    marrying her, but I most certainly feel like I''ve been toyed with! As a man, this is something I will not put


    up with!


    Amelia felt like her heart had been stabbed by a knife when she heard that. ¡°Oscar, could you say that


    again?¡±


    ¡°Is Tony really my son, or is he your bastard with Kurt?¡± Oscar asked coldly.


    Amelia let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°Did you just call your son a bastard child?¡±


    Olivia got up from the couch and scooped Tony up as she yelled, ¡°What the heck are you saying,


    Oscar? Tony is your son! Amelia nearly died giving birth to him after a horrifying car ident! You two


    went through a lot before finally reuniting with each other! How could you say such hurtful things to


    her? Are you trying to drive her away again?¡±


    ¡°Stay out of this, Mom. I came here to divorce her today. I will not tolerate my wife cheating on me while


    the woman I love remains a mistress. I must''ve lost my mind back then!¡± Oscar said coldly with his fists


    clenched.


    ¡°You didn''t before, but you sure have now!¡± Olivia shouted angrily.


    Her hand was clutching her chest as it throbbed from her fury.


    Owen quickly reached out to hold her steady as he chastised Oscar, ¡°Stop it, Oscar! Tony is our


    grandson! That is an undeniable fact!¡±


    Pursing his lips, Oscar felt his anger subside a little when he looked at Tony''s face and saw some


    resemnce between them.


    ¡°All right, I''ll acknowledge that Tony is my son. However, I am still going to get divorced today. There''s


    no way I''m staying with a cheating woman. I''ve brought mywyer with me. He''ll negotiate the terms for


    the division of property with her,¡± he said stubbornly.


    Isabe''s eyes lit up with glee when she heard that, and she shot a triumphant look at Amelia.


    Amelia took a deep breath and tried to appear calm as she stared at Oscar. ¡°Are you really that


    determined to divorce me? Is there no room for discussion at all?¡±


    ¡°That''s right,¡± Oscar replied without even looking at her.


    Amelia walked up to him and asked gently, ¡°Could you at least look at me when you say that?¡±


    Oscar hesitated for a bit but turned to look her in the eyes atst.


    As the two of them locked eyes with each other, Oscar felt as though he was being drawn to the


    affection in her eyes.


    ¡°Oscar, I don''t know what she has done to you, but has it truly made you forget every single memory


    that we shared?¡± Amelia asked softly.


    Oscar swallowed hard as a voice in his head kept telling him to kiss her.


    Right as he was about to lean in for a kiss, Isabe dragged him aside and asked, ¡°Oscar, have you


    forgotten about her betrayal?¡±


    Oscar froze upon hearing that, and the dazed look in his eyes faded instantly.


    He was about to say something when Alex and the others arrived.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Clinton,¡± Alex greeted him politely while making his way over.


    ¡°You deal with her, Mr. Feltham. She can have anything she wants as long as her request isn''t too


    unreasonable,¡± Oscar said generously as he sat down on the couch with Isabe in his arms.


    As Alex and the others had witnessed his love and affection for Amelia in the past, they were all


    shocked when they saw him divorcing her for another woman. Even so, they had seen lots of crazy


    situations throughout their many years working in this field, so they were quite used to it by then.


    Alex looked at Amelia and said solemnly, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, these are some property settlement


    agreements that we have drafted ording to Mr. Clinton''s properties. Please have a look at them and


    voice out your concerns or disputes, if any. We will then discuss them with Mr. Clinton and modify these


    documents ordingly.¡±


    Amelia felt her heart sink when she heard that. And here I thought Oscar would still have some feelings


    for me regardless of how much he has changed... Looks like I''ve overestimated our love for each other


    and underestimated Isabe''s capabilities.


    ¡°So, you insist on divorcing me no matter what, huh? Very well, then. I have only one condition¡ªI want


    custody over Tony.¡±


    Those words had barely left Amelia''s mouth when Olivia hugged Tony tightly and protested, ¡°No! You


    two are not getting a divorce!¡±


    ¡°All right, you can have Tony,¡± Oscar replied a few secondster.


    He was starting to dislike Tony after hearing Isabe''s convincing story. As he believed that Isabe


    was his true love, he didn''t want to keep Tony around because it would upset her. Oscar was willing to


    give up his son for Isabe''s sake.


    ¡°Tony is my grandson! I''ll fight anyone who dares take him away from me!¡± Olivia yelled furiously.


    ¡°Will you please stop this nonsense, Mom?¡± Oscar eximed with an exasperated frown.


    ¡°That''s my line, Oscar! Amelia is the one you love! This woman is feeding you with nothing but lies!


    Stop listening to her!¡± Olivia snapped back at him.


    Oscar clenched his fists tightly as he said, ¡°What I know is the truth, Mom! I don''t remember when I


    married Amelia, but I know for a fact that Isabe is the one I love. I won''t let her suffer any longer!¡±


    ¡°Oscar, don''t you find most of her exnations riddled with holes? You don''t remember marrying


    Amelia even though you retain your memories of everyone else. Don''t you find it odd? Doesn''t this feel


    like a conspiracy to make you forget about Amelia? Have you never questioned how suspicious and


    unreal this situation is? Snap out of it, Oscar!¡± Olivia reminded him.


    For a brief moment, Oscar started to waver a little.


    Isabe gave his hand a tight squeeze while leaning against him in an insecure manner, and whatever


    feelings of doubt he had were gone a secondter.


    ¡°I trust Isabe, Mom. There''s no way she''d ever lie to me,¡± Oscar said confidently.


    Olivia shot Isabe a vicious re in response.


    Matthew and Carol quickly stepped forward and urged her anxiously, ¡°Stop this nonsense ande


    home with us, Isabe!¡±


    Oscar shielded Isabe behind him and told them, ¡°Mr. Walker, Mrs. Walker, I know you two are trying


    to stop her because you value your rtionship with my family. Don''t worry, though. I promise that


    Isabe and I will get married.¡±


    At that, Matthew and Carol exchanged nces with each other as calcting looks appeared in their


    eyes.


    They were both hoping to have Oscar as their son-inw, but they didn''t dare make their intentions


    obvious for fear of offending Owen and Olivia. That was why they pretended to be against the marriage


    even though they wanted it to happen.


    ¡°Listen to us, Oscar. You are a married man, and Isabe is just fooling around. Please stop this


    nonsense, okay?¡± Carol pleaded.


    Oscar wrapped an arm around Isabe''s shoulder and replied, ¡°We''re not fooling around. I''ve always


    loved Isabe with all my heart.¡±


    He then turned toward Alex as he continued, ¡°Mr. Feltham, please hurry up and get this divorce over


    with. I don''t want to drag this out any longer.¡±


    Alex nodded and walked up to Amelia.


    ¡°Please sign these papers, Mrs. Clinton. Not only will you receive all the properties listed on this


    document, but you will also gain custody over your son.¡±


    As Amelia read through the property settlement agreement, she noticed that the contents were simr


    to the one she signed when they divorced the first time. Although Oscar no longer remembered her, he


    was still as generous as before when it came to his assets.


    Her hand began to tremble as she picked up the pen and got ready to sign.


    Suddenly, Owen grabbed her by the hand and shook his head.


    ¡°Oscar, I''m not sure why you insist on getting a divorce, but I believe you''re not in the right state of


    mind at the moment. We''ll discuss this again when you''re able to think straight,¡± he said authoritatively.


    Oscar stared him in the eye as he replied firmly, ¡°I''ve let Isabe wait far too long, Dad. I''m not going to


    make her wait any longer. I will get divorced today no matter what. Amelia has upied the position of


    my wife for long enough.¡±


    ¡°You used to be a lot more mature than this, Oscar,¡± Owen said calmly.


    Isabe tightened her grip on Oscar''s hand.


    ¡°Don''t worry; I''m here with you,¡± Oscarforted her.


    It was unclear what Isabe had told him throughout the afternoon, but she most certainly had painted


    herself in such a way that he would take pity on her. At that very moment, Oscar truly believed it would


    be a sin for him to marry anyone other than Isabe.


    Owen motioned at Amelia to bring Tony upstairs.


    ¡°Dad, I need to have someone bring Kurt to a hospital first. He is my friend, after all,¡± Amelia said while


    carrying Tony in her arms.


    Owen simply nodded in response.


    Amelia walked up to Kurt and asked, ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kurt replied.


    The look in Oscar''s eyes grew icy-cold as he watched the three of them leave. They look just like a


    family of three! I can''t believe I have to put up with this crap! This is so humiliating!


    ¡°Mom, Dad, do you two seriously want me to ept that cheating woman as my wife?¡± he asked with a


    defiant snort.


    Owen stared deeply at him for a few seconds before shifting his gaze toward Isabe. ¡°Isabe, I don''t


    care what happened between you and Oscar, but we''re having a family meeting right now. Please go


    home with your parents. Don''t think we''re powerless against you just because you''ve got Oscar


    backing you up. If you truly believe that, then you are a lot more na?ve than I thought,¡± he said


    solemnly.


    The look on Isabe''s face changed the moment she heard that. Because she had tricked Oscar, she


    was somewhat afraid of the Clintonsing after her for revenge.


    ¡°I''ll get going now, Oscar,¡± she whispered.


    Oscar agreed to it after giving it some thought.


    ¡°I''ll har. Your bodyguards only take orders from that woman. They might try to kill me on the way


    home,¡± Isabe replied.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    As soon as Jennifer returned to the vi, a silhouette appeared and pushed her to the wall. The next


    moment, a hideous voice sounded. ¡°Jennifer, you''re finally back.¡±


    Jennifer trembled unconsciously. Gritting her teeth, she red at the man in front of her angrily. ¡°June, I


    can''t believe you still have the cheek toe and see me. Do you know how much I''ve suffered


    because of you?¡±


    After pushing Jennifer into the house, June reached out to switch on the light. Immediately, the bright


    light illuminated the ce, revealing their faces to each other.


    June grabbed Jennifer''s chin with one hand while holding a camera in the other hand which he used to


    pin Jennifer down. Jennifer found the camera familiar the moment she nced at it. In an instant, she


    widened her eyes, and there was an evident trace of anger in them.


    ¡°June, you despicable monster! How dare you ask someone to take a picture of me secretly! Don''t you


    feel shame?¡± she roared.


    June smiled even more evilly as he replied, ¡°You seem to enjoy having sex with Carter a lot! Perhaps


    you''ve even forgotten about me, your partner. How am I supposed to win you back if I don''t do


    something about it?¡±


    Molten anger rolled through Jennifer as she gritted her teeth hard. Why would I even agree to work


    together with such a pervert? I must be blind back then! Not only did he frame me, but he even sent


    someone to take pictures of me secretly! He''s such a despicable person!


    ¡°June, are you even a man?¡± Jennifer said through gritted teeth.


    Twisting his neck, June pulled Jennifer''s face closer to him. They became so close that there was only


    one centimeter between them. Moreover, Jennifer could even see the hostility and malicious intentions


    in his eyes.


    The next moment, June tore her clothes and switched on the video function on his camera. With an evil


    laugh, he said, ¡°You''re not a good girl, so I have to get my hands on your secret. That''s the only way to


    make you stay obedient to me and do as I say.¡±


    Jennifer struggled with all her might. Unfortunately, June ced his hand on her chest and exerted


    great force. That was too painful for her, so she couldn''t help but groan in a deep voice.


    ¡°You better be good, or I''ll bed you right here and now. After all, I''m a man. I won''t be affected even if


    my pictures or videos got spread across the Inte. I can still continue enjoying my life with different


    women. However, you''re different. Your reputation would be ruined if that happens.¡± June raised the


    camera in his hand, saying casually.


    ¡°You f*cking pervert.¡± With her eyes turned crimson-red, Jennifer stopped struggling.


    ¡°How would I manage to persuade you to work together with me if I''m not a pervert?¡± June then added,


    ¡°In short, as long as you listen to me, I won''t share anything inside this camera on the Inte.¡±


    Jennifer took a deep breath. ¡°What actually do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just want you to stay obedient to me.¡±


    Just as Jennifer wanted to say something, an angry voice sounded. ¡°June, let go of her!¡± Having said


    that, a figure rushed over to the two and grabbed June. In an instant, the two men broke into a fight.


    Carter pounced on June, and they both fell to the ground. The former punched thetter on both sides


    of his cheeks. ¡°You terrible foreigner! I''ll never leave if I don''t punch you to death today!¡± said Carter


    furiously.


    After getting punched several times, June got up, attempting to fight back. The two got into an intense


    fight. Besides, both of them had been learningbat skills since they were young. Although their


    skills were not as powerful as the professional bodyguards such as Kurt and Hugo, they could still


    defeat a few ordinary adult men at once. Hence, none of them was willing to back down.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer stood at the side, watching them fight. She couldn''t help but feel her heart twinge


    when she saw June punch Carter''s face twice. ¡°Carter, watch out!¡±


    Hearing that, Carter became worked up. Perhaps he was eager to show off his skills in front of Jennifer,


    so he fought extra hard. Not long after, June got punched seriously on his stomach and face.


    June red at Carter maliciously. ¡°Just you guys wait!¡±


    Then, he turned around and ran toward the door. Jennifer''s face turned as pale as a sheet when she


    saw that. ¡°Carter, he still has our pictures in the camera in his hand. I''ll be doomed if we don''t take it


    back!¡±


    Immediately, Carter rushed toward June. The two then started another fight in the doorway.


    June came there alone this time, so his bodyguards were not there. Therefore, he, who was not as


    strong as Carter, was quickly put at a disadvantage. Furthermore, he was still holding the camera in his


    hand, so he couldn''t fight freely.


    Left with no choice, he tossed the camera to the side and started brawling with Carter. After some time,


    the two panted heavily in exhaustion. Meanwhile, Jennifer went to pick up the camera the moment


    June threw it away. Then, she ran around the house to look for a weapon. Upon finding a broom in the


    corner of a room, she ran back with it and started beating June with that.


    ¡°I''ll beat you to death today! You shameless pervert! You were the one who made a mistake, yet I have


    to be the scapegoat because of you! If I knew you were that untrustworthy, I would never even


    spare you a nce in the first ce.¡± Jennifer beat June while scolding him, ¡°A pervert like you will only


    bring harm to other women. I should really end your life right here and now!¡±


    She beat him harder and harder over time. June got pinned down by Carter while being attacked by


    Jennifer. Hence, he had to take the hit without being able to fight back. Soon after, he felt a sharp pain


    spiking through his entire body, so he yelled, ¡°You d*mned woman! You better pray you won''t fall into


    my hands one day. Otherwise, I''ll definitely make your life a living hell!¡±


    Nevertheless, as soon as he said that, Jennifer beat him even harder. Atst, she lost her control and


    started beating even Carter as well.


    Carter couldn''t help but move away from June. He looked at Jennifer, who evidently had lost her mind,


    for a moment before running over to hug her from behind. ¡°Jennifer, calm down. It''s me. I won''t hurt


    you,¡± he said anxiously.


    Carter repeated that sentence again and again while holding Jennifer in his arms. Meanwhile, June


    shot Jennifer a re viciously. Infuriated, he threatened, ¡°I still have a copy of those photos with me. I''ll


    definitely upload her nude photos on the Inte tomorrow!¡± With that said, he ran away quickly.


    Carter stood up, attempting to chase after him. Nevertheless, Jennifer grabbed his hand and stopped


    him. ¡°Carter, my stomach hurts,¡± she said in pain. There was even cold sweat dripping down her


    forehead.


    Immediately, Carter carried her and ced her on the couch, and he started massaging her tummy for


    her. However, he noticed that she was still knitting her brows in immense pain, so he ran into the


    kitchen and boiled some water. Upon pouring her a ss of water, he blew it cold and handed it to her.


    ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    Jennifer took a sip of it. The warm water flowed into her stomach, easing the pain inside. ¡°Thank you,


    Carter,¡± she said those words with difficulty.


    Looking at her worriedly, Carter asked, ¡°Is your stomach still hurting? Come on. I''ll bring you to the


    hospital.¡±


    Jennifer let out a bitterugh. ¡°I''m fine. I guess it''s almost that time of the month. It''s normal for my


    stomach to hurt a few days before my menstruation.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Carter asked dubiously. She was still fine just now. How is it possible for her tummy to hurt so


    much in only a few seconds?


    However, he didn''t have much knowledge about women''s menstruation, so he dared not make any


    assumptions.


    Jennifer nodded in response. ¡°Carter, can you delete the photos in the camera for me?¡±


    Carter browsed through the camera album and deleted their nude photos. However, he recalled June


    had said that he still had a copy of those photos before leaving just now. Immediately, he came up with


    a n.


    Bending forward, he scooped Jennifer up in his arms. Unconsciously, Jennifer wrapped her arms


    around his neck. ¡°Carter, what are you doing?¡± They had just gotten into an argument near Amelia''s


    ce earlier. Now that they were the only ones left in the house, Jennifer felt a little awkward.


    ¡°I''m carrying you to bed. Don''t worry about the photos. I''ll help you get them back. Now, you just have


    to take a good rest. I''m your man now, so I''ll be here for you. I''ll protect you and make sure that you


    won''t get hurt.¡± Carter nced at her, looking serious as he said that.


    Jennifer felt a surge of warmth within her heart. Suddenly, she felt like believing everything Carter said.


    Leaning her head against his chest, she said softly, ¡°I''ve used you. Don''t you me me for that?¡±


    ¡°Did you use me, though? You have feelings for me, don''t you?¡± Carter asked as he raised an eyebrow.


    Jennifer was stunned for a second before she broke intoughter. Then, she adjusted her position in


    Carter''s embrace. Just as Carter was pondering what she was going to do next, she leaned closer to


    his face and nted a kiss on his cheek. Looking rather embarrassed, she said, ¡°Carter, I''m willing to


    give us a chance if you treat me well wholeheartedly. As for the revenge, as long as Oscar could spare


    my family, I''ll stop targeting them.¡±


    Carter''s eyes lit up as soon as he heard that. ¡°Really?¡± he asked, hugging her tightly.


    ¡°Yes. I really want to be with you this time.¡± Jennifer continued, ¡°I know how much you''ve done for me. I


    would be blind if I continued assuming you had some ulterior motives toward me.¡±


    Carter quickly carried her into the bedroom. After putting her on the bed, hey on top of her and


    looked at her with his bright, clear eyes. ¡°Is your tummy still hurting?¡± he asked cautiously.


    Jennifer knew what he wanted to do, and she shook her head in response.


    With that, Carter took off her bra as he leaned forward to kiss her lips.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    That was the first time Jennifer opened up to him fully.


    The two then spent a fuzzy, passionate night together. Jennifer was exhausted, so she fell asleep soon


    after.


    Lowering his head, Carter kissed her on her lips affectionately. Then, he got up from the bed and


    picked up his phone to make a call. As soon as the call was connected, he went straight to the point.


    ¡°Jake, keep an eye on the social media for me. As soon as you see any pictures of me, get rid of them.


    Ask the hackers who work for you to take control of the online news. As for the payment, you can name


    a price. I''ll transfer the money into your ount in time.¡±


    ¡°Nude photos? Mr. Scott, what have you done?¡± the man on the other end of the line asked in a


    confused tone.


    ¡°Stop asking questions. Just delete any pictures of me and Jennifer. I''m sure you can handle this


    menial task, right?¡± asked Carter.


    ¡°As long as the person who spreads them is not someone powerful or prominent, I can settle it,¡± Jake


    replied.


    ¡°All right, then. I''ll wire you the money.¡± Having said that, Carter hung up the phone.


    He then returned to the bed and pulled Jennifer into his arms gently. Closing his eyes, he fell into a


    deep slumber.


    As expected, the photos of Carter and Jennifer appeared on the Inte the next day. However,


    someone deleted them as soon as they got posted. In less than thirty minutes, another set of their


    pictures appeared on social media again. Nevertheless, those pictures got deleted again soon after.


    That happened a few times, and theizens got excited, as the one who posted the pictures and the


    one who deleted them looked as if they were in apetition. Because of that, theizens lost


    interest in the people in the photos.


    Meanwhile, Hugo watched the photos get posted and deleted again and again. ¡°Boss, the pictures of


    Jennifer, the woman that you asked us to pay attention to, are posted online again. Manyizens are


    waiting for some interesting news. Should we add fuel to the fire? With our power, I think it''ll be more


    difficult for those people to delete the pictures again.¡±


    Oscar was leaning against his chair with his eyes narrowed at the moment. He tapped his finger on the


    desk casually, saying nothing. For a moment, Hugo and the others couldn''t tell what was on his mind.


    Anxiously, they waited for him to respond.


    ¡°Find out who''s the one that posted those photos. You guys went to chase after June without my


    permission. Because of that, he made his escape. I''ll give you guys a chance to make up for your


    mistake. Look into the online posts and trace that user ount to find out June''s whereabouts. If you


    guys still fail to get him, I''ll find someone else to protect Amelia and Tony,¡± Oscar said when his


    subordinates were waiting anxiously for his reply. Hearing Oscar''s words, Hugo couldn''t help but feel


    his heart race. No words could describe how terrified he was, and he felt like his heart was going to


    escape from his throat.


    Hugo answered without dy, ¡°Boss, I''ll start the investigation right away. Then, should we screenshot


    Jennifer''s pictures and repost them with our ount?¡±


    ¡°You guys can keep a copy of those photos. But then, don''t post them first. It''s boring to use the same


    trick twice. Moreover, the others might say that I''m not a gentleman,¡± said Oscar in a leisure tone.


    A tinge of confusion surfaced in Hugo''s eyes.


    All of a sudden, Oscar opened his eyes and shot Hugo a nce. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up


    and do it now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Hugo left the study hurriedly.


    Just then, Amelia walked over with some food in her hands. Seeing the gloomy expression on Hugo''s


    face, she queried, ¡°What''s wrong? Did Oscar scold you again?¡±


    Hugo shook his head, answering, ¡°No, Mrs. Clinton. It''s just that I''m not doing my job well.¡±


    Amelia gazed at the phone Hugo was holding, and she recalled the photos she saw when she


    launched her WhatsApp earlier that day. Instantly, she came to a realization.


    ¡°Hugo, you''re here to inform Oscar about Jennifer''s photos, right?¡± Although she was asking, she was


    actually certain of her assumption.


    Hugo scratched the back of his head. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, we can''t hide anything from you, can we?¡±


    ¡°Oscar is not the one behind this, right?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, don''t get the wrong idea. Boss really didn''t do that. But then, I feel that Jennifer has


    crossed the line this time. If it weren''t for her, Mr. Anthony wouldn''t have suffered so much. I felt like


    doing something to ruin her reputation, but Boss stopped me from doing so. I''m quite dissatisfied with


    that, as I don''t understand why Boss showed mercy on her.¡± Hugo took a nce at Amelia and spoke


    his mind.


    Amelia said smilingly, ¡°Don''t me Oscar for that. I''m the one who asked him not to do that. Oscar is


    powerful, but he should never use a woman''s dignity and reputation as a weapon against her, even if


    he wants to take revenge on her. We''ve done that once to her. It''ll be too evil if we do that again.


    Besides, we''re not sure whether she''s involved in Tony''s kidnapping. Thus, we shouldn''t intervene this


    time. We still have plenty of ways to deal with our enemies, anyway. What do you think, Hugo? Do you


    agree with me?¡±


    Hugo''s expression stiffened for a second. With a serious face, he replied, ¡°You''re right, Mrs. Clinton. I


    was too petty and impatient. All I thought was to achieve our aim quickly, so naturally, I didn''t carefully


    ponder over this matter like you did.¡±


    Amelia shook her head in response. ¡°No. I''m the one who''s too soft sometimes. I just feel that


    Jennifer''s not a despicable woman. After all, Oscar was the one who made the first move. No matter


    who''s at fault in the first ce, it''s a fact that her mother got sent to the psychiatric hospital because of


    Oscar. Her mother''s already old, yet she still has to travel overseas for treatment. In the end, we''re still


    the ones in the wrong. Everyone wants to spend theirter years in their hometowns. I feel we


    shouldn''t intervene in this matter this time.¡±


    ¡°You''re right, Mrs. Clinton,¡± Hugo replied.


    Smiling, Amelia said, ¡°You don''t have to be so serious, Hugo. Why don''t you stay here and eat your


    breakfast first before leaving? You came here early in the morning, so you must''ve been starving.¡±


    Hugo nodded and eventually epted her offer.


    After Hugo headed downstairs, Amelia entered the study with breakfast in her hands. Oscar realized


    that it was Amelia when he opened his eyes. In an instant, the maliciousness in his eyes dissipated.


    Amelia put down the tray of food in front of him. ¡°It''s time to eat your breakfast. Mom called me to


    inform me that your sister can finally be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. She nned to bring


    Stephanie back to the Clinton residence so Stephanie could recuperate there, and she asked me to go


    and take care of Stephanie.¡±


    Oscar knitted his brows. ¡°She has her own house. Why does Mom have to bring her home? What will


    the others think if they hear about that? Mom must''ve gone senile from old age.¡±


    In fact, Amelia was unhappy about that as well. After all, both Stephanie and she disliked each other. It


    was evident that Olivia was making things difficult for her by asking her to take care of Stephanie.


    Nevertheless, she couldn''t say no to Olivia.


    ¡°I don''t know, either. Perhaps she''s worried that the Walker family couldn''t take good care of your


    sister,¡± Amelia said indifferently.


    Oscar replied, ¡°Nonsense. The Walker family is a prominent family, yet Mom''s still worried that they


    can''t take good care of Stephanie? Just how fragile is she?¡±


    Amelia couldn''t helpughing. ¡°Oscar, don''t forget that she''s your sister.¡±


    ¡°A sister? I don''t have a sister who wants to kill my son.¡±


    The smile on Amelia''s face faded a little. She couldn''t help but recall the scene about four years ago


    when shey on the operation table after the car ident. She was weak and on the verge of dying at


    that moment. If it weren''t for her luck, Tony and she would have already died.


    Oscar pulled her into his arms, trying to stop her from thinking about that.


    ¡°Let''s have breakfast first. It''s none of our business whether Stephanie lives in the Clinton residence or


    not. Mom is getting old. Moreover, she''s soft-hearted, so she will side with Stephanie after hearing


    Stephanie''s sweet talk.¡± Oscar scooped a mouthful of oatmeal and fed Amelia. Then, he continued as


    he watched her swallow the food. ¡°Since Mom has asked us to go and visit Stephanie, we''ll do as she


    says. However, I won''t let you go and take care of her. Tony''s still traumatized from the kidnapping, so


    he needs you now. I''d like to see which grandchild Mom cares more about.¡±


    Amelia burst intoughter as she found Oscar, who tried to defend Tony and her, adorable.


    The couple then enjoyed their breakfast happily. After finishing their food, Amelia asked, ¡°Oscar, I saw


    Jennifer''s photos on the Inte. Will you intervene in that matter?¡±


    er head without hesitation.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    He then personally escorted Isabe out the front door and ordered his bodyguards to follow Isabe''s


    orders the same way they followed his. Those who refused toply would be kicked out of the


    organization forever.


    Amelia, who was standing nearby, shuddered when she heard that.


    With her fists tightly clenched, Jolin stood up for Amelia by saying, ¡°Hey, Boss! We''ve all seen how


    much you loved Amelia back then. You treated her like she meant the world to you! Have you forgotten


    all of that? Is your love really that cheap?¡±


    Oscar shot her an icy-cold re and asked, ¡°Are you disobeying my orders, Jolin?¡±


    Jolin shuddered, but the anger in her eyes was still burning brightly. For the first time ever, she decided


    to talk back to Oscar and protested, ¡°I wouldn''t dare disobey your orders, but I feel really bad for Mrs.


    Clinton. You used to love her so much that you''d be upset all day if she so much as cut her finger!


    What the heck did this woman do to make you forget only Mrs. Clinton?¡±


    ¡°That''s enough, Jolin! Question my decisions again, and you will be the first to get kicked out of this


    organization!¡± Oscar yelled.


    Livid with rage, Jolin was about to say she would rather leave than serve a woman like Isabe, but


    Amelia stopped her in time by mping a hand over her mouth.


    ¡°Thanks for protecting me all this while, Jolin. I''m d to have had you by my side, and I will never


    forget what you''ve done for me. Remember what I told youst night and help take good care of him


    while I''m gone. I''ll reim what is rightfully mine when I return someday,¡± Amelia said.


    Naturally, Jolin knew who she was referring to.


    Honestly, I feel really bad for Amelia. She''s still worried about Oscar''s well-being even after all the


    horrible things he said earlier. Words cannot describe how much I hate Isabe right now! Amelia and


    Oscar wouldn''t be getting divorced if it weren''t for her manipting him! If I knew this was going to


    happen, I''d have killed that woman long ago!


    ¡°Jolin, would you please get Kurt examined at a hospital? Give me a call about his condition regardless


    of whether he''s all right. I''ll be fine, so you don''t have to worry about me,¡± Amelia said with a smile.


    Jolin shed her a concerned look but did as told and helped Kurt toward the car anyway.


    Amelia turned to look at Oscar as she continued, ¡°Oscar, I don''t know what Isabe has told you, but


    nothing is going on between me and Kurt. You can divorce me if you want, but please don''t hurt those


    who are innocent.¡±


    For some reason, Oscar found himself unable to refuse her request when he saw her sincere


    expression.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°All right, I won''t harm Kurt as long as you agree to divorce me. I''m sure you know full well what I''m


    capable of.¡±


    ¡°You have my word.¡±


    Oscar then escorted the Walkers to their car and saw them off before returning to the house.


    Amelia was still standing there waiting for him. ¡°Oscar, you still want to marry her even after you''ve


    seen that indecent footage of her?¡± she asked when he passed her by.


    Oscar shot her a nce and replied, ¡°That''s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you''re right. It is none of my business,¡± Amelia said with a wry smile before heading into the


    house without looking back.


    Oscar simply stood there and stared at her with a conflicted look in his eyes. Even he did not know why


    he was feeling so.

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    Because Isabe constantly brought up how aggrieved she was in front of Oscar, thetter insisted on


    divorcing Amelia. There was no persuading him. Amelia could only agree to the divorce.


    Olivia hugged Tony tightly as she said, ¡°Amelia, I know Oscar has done wrong by you, but I can''t let


    you take Tony. He is my most precious treasure. Without him, I cannot eat well, nor can I sleep


    peacefully. Please don''t me me for this.¡±


    Sucking in a long breath, Amelia promised, ¡°Mom, I promise you I will bring Tony back safely. My


    divorce from Oscar is only a temporary measure. I love him too much to let him be manipted by


    such a sinister and cunning woman. I will make him recall who I am. Give me a year. I will return to


    Oscar with a brand-new appearance.¡±


    Olivia stared at her doubtfully. ¡°But Amelia, where will you go?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rice invited me overseas to further my studies, and I n to agree to his request. I will improve


    myself so I have more opportunities to get closer to Oscar,¡± Amelia replied.


    Olivia pondered for a moment before suggesting, ¡°Why don''t you leave Tony here with me? I promise


    no one will harm him with me by his side.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Tony is a bright and sensitive child. Oscar''s change in attitude is drastic. If I go overseas without


    taking him with me, perhaps Tony won''t recognize me when I return. Being abandoned again will likely


    leave scars on his heart. You love him the most. Are you really willing for him to be so unhappy at


    such a young age?¡± Amelia was aware that Olivia cared about Tony the most. She knew that if she


    approached the subject this way, Olivia was bound to give in.


    As expected, Olivia fell silent.


    Stroking Tony''s head, Olivia asked gently, ¡°Tony, do you really n to follow your mother overseas and


    not see me for a long time?¡±


    Tony lifted his head and dered, ¡°Don''t worry, Grandma. I''ll think of you and call you daily. Wait for our


    return. We''ll chase away the vixen clinging to Big Meanie then.¡±


    Olivia caressed his cheek sadly, her heart aching.


    Tony was so very young, yet he had undergone so much already. He was involved in a life-or-death car


    ident before he was even born. Following that, his parents divorced, and he was brought to Beshya.


    And now, Isabe had done something to his father, forcing Tony to have to leave the country once


    more.


    My dear grandchild, how can someone be so ill-fated?


    ¡°Okay, I''ll agree to it. But you muste back in a year, or I''ll miss you too much,¡± Oliviapromised.


    Amelia watched the exchange between the grandparent and grandchild, a smile on her lips. However,


    her mind was clouded with worry. I so confidently dered that I would take back Oscar when I


    returned in a year, but so much could change within that period. The most crucial thing is, what if Oscar


    really fails to remember me? Also, what if he got Isabe pregnant?


    If Isabe bore a child, her rtionship with Oscar would be even messier. If that happened,


    Amelia was not sure she would be able to snatch Oscar back.


    Amelia was terrified that she would eventually be left with nothing.


    Leaving Tony with Olivia, Amelia proceeded to negotiate the divorce terms with Alex. She was not


    nning to say that she did not want anything like when they first divorced. Instead, she epted


    everything Oscar allocated to her and even added a condition of her own¡ªshe wanted to have custody


    of Tony.


    Alex nodded. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, as long as it''s not too absurd a request and you''re willing to sign the


    divorce agreement, Mr. Clinton told us to agree to your conditions.¡±


    Amelia looked at the divorce agreement ced before her in a daze.


    Seeing that, Alex prompted her, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, please sign here.¡±


    That snapped Amelia back to her senses, and she hesitated for a brief moment before signing her


    name.


    She then handed the agreement over to Alex. ¡°Mr. Feltham, I''ll leave it to you. Please help me pass a


    message to Oscar. Tell him to take good care of himself. He mustn''t neglect his meals even if he''s busy


    with work.¡±


    Alex could not help but sigh silently upon hearing Amelia''s words. He had once been optimistic that


    they were a dynamic power couple, but they ended up fighting and divorced within such a short period.


    Perhaps true love did not exist between people from prominent families.


    Amelia was unaware of the extent of Alex''s pity toward her. Standing up, she said, ¡°Mr. Feltham, I''ll be


    on my way if we''re done here.¡±


    Alex also got to his feet. ¡°Goodbye, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°I''m no longer Mrs. Clinton; just call me Amelia.¡± Ameliaughed faintly.


    Smiling in response, Alex saw her to the door.


    Amelia departed from thewyers'' office and called Tiffany.


    ¡°Tiff, are you home?¡± Amelia asked as soon as the call connected.


    ¡°Yeah, I''m home. I just finished my manuscript and nned to take a nap. What''s up? Are you calling


    me to invite me for a meal?¡± Tiffany yawned.


    ¡°I''m heading to your ce. Cook something for me, will you? I haven''t tasted your cooking in ages,¡±


    Amelia replied moodily.


    Tiffany''s perceptive senses told her something was off with Amelia. Concerned, she asked, ¡°What''s


    wrong? Are you unhappy?¡±


    ¡°I''ll fill you in when I arrive.¡±


    After ending the call, Amelia drove to Tiffany''s ce.


    ¡°What? You and Oscar are divorced? When did this happen? Weren''t you happy together?¡± Tiffany was


    beyond agitated.


    Becouse Isobello constontly brought up how oggrieved she wos in front of Oscor, the lotter insisted on


    divorcing Amelio. There wos no persuoding him. Amelio could only ogree to the divorce.


    Olivio hugged Tony tightly os she soid, ¡°Amelio, I know Oscor hos done wrong by you, but I con''t let


    you toke Tony. He is my most precious treosure. Without him, I connot eot well, nor con I sleep


    peocefully. Pleose don''t blome me for this.¡±


    Sucking in o long breoth, Amelio promised, ¡°Mom, I promise you I will bring Tony bock sofely. My


    divorce from Oscor is only o temporory meosure. I love him too much to let him be monipuloted by


    such o sinister ond cunning womon. I will moke him recoll who I om. Give me o yeor. I will return to


    Oscor with o brond-new oppeoronce.¡±


    Olivio stored ot her doubtfully. ¡°But Amelio, where will you go?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rice invited me overseos to further my studies, ond I plon to ogree to his request. I will improve


    myself so I hove more opportunities to get closer to Oscor,¡± Amelio replied.


    Olivio pondered for o moment before suggesting, ¡°Why don''t you leove Tony here with me? I promise


    no one will horm him with me by his side.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Tony is o bright ond sensitive child. Oscor''s chonge in ottitude is drostic. If I go overseos without


    toking him with me, perhops Tony won''t recognize me when I return. Being obondoned ogoin will likely


    leove scors on his heort. You love him the most. Are you reolly willing for him to be so unhoppy ot


    such o young oge?¡± Amelio wos owore thot Olivio cored obout Tony the most. She knew thot if she


    opprooched the subject this woy, Olivio wos bound to give in.


    As expected, Olivio fell silent.


    Stroking Tony''s heod, Olivio osked gently, ¡°Tony, do you reolly plon to follow your mother overseos ond


    not see me for o long time?¡±


    Tony lifted his heod ond declored, ¡°Don''t worry, Grondmo. I''ll think of you ond coll you doily. Woit for our


    return. We''ll chose owoy the vixen clinging to Big Meonie then.¡±


    Olivio coressed his cheek sodly, her heort oching.


    Tony wos so very young, yet he hod undergone so much olreody. He wos involved in o life-or-deoth cor


    ident before he wos even born. Following thot, his porents divorced, ond he wos brought to Beshyo.


    And now, Isobello hod done something to his fother, forcing Tony to hove to leove the country once


    more.


    My deor grondchild, how con someone be so ill-foted?


    ¡°Okoy, I''ll ogree to it. But you muste bock in o yeor, or I''ll miss you too much,¡± Oliviopromised.


    Amelio wotched the exchonge between the grondporent ond grondchild, o smile on her lips. However,


    her mind wos clouded with worry. I so confidently declored thot I would toke bock Oscor when I


    returned in o yeor, but so much could chonge within thot period. The most cruciol thing is, whot if Oscor


    reolly foils to remember me? Also, whot if he got Isobello pregnont?


    If Isobello bore o child, her relotionship with Oscor would be even messier. If thot hoppened,


    Amelio wos not sure she would be oble to snotch Oscor bock.


    Amelio wos terrified thot she would eventuolly be left with nothing.


    Leoving Tony with Olivio, Amelio proceeded to negotiote the divorce terms with Alex. She wos not


    plonning to soy thot she did not wont onything like when they first divorced. Insteod, she epted


    everything Oscor ollocoted to her ond even odded o condition of her own¡ªshe wonted to hove custody


    of Tony.


    Alex nodded. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, os long os it''s not too obsurd o request ond you''re willing to sign the


    divorce ogreement, Mr. Clinton told us to ogree to your conditions.¡±


    Amelio looked ot the divorce ogreement ploced before her in o doze.


    Seeing thot, Alex prompted her, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, pleose sign here.¡±


    Thot snopped Amelio bock to her senses, ond she hesitoted for o brief moment before signing her


    nome.


    She then honded the ogreement over to Alex. ¡°Mr. Felthom, I''ll leove it to you. Pleose help me poss o


    messoge to Oscor. Tell him to toke good core of himself. He mustn''t neglect his meols even if he''s busy


    with work.¡±


    Alex could not help but sigh silently upon heoring Amelio''s words. He hod once been optimistic thot


    they were o dynomic power couple, but they ended up fighting ond divorced within such o short period.


    Perhops true love did not exist between people from prominent fomilies.


    Amelio wos unowore of the extent of Alex''s pity toword her. Stonding up, she soid, ¡°Mr. Felthom, I''ll be


    on my woy if we''re done here.¡±


    Alex olso got to his feet. ¡°Goodbye, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°I''m no longer Mrs. Clinton; just coll me Amelio.¡± Amelio loughed fointly.


    Smiling in response, Alex sow her to the door.


    Amelio deported from the lowyers'' office ond colled Tiffony.


    ¡°Tiff, ore you home?¡± Amelio osked os soon os the coll connected.


    ¡°Yeoh, I''m home. I just finished my monuscript ond plonned to toke o nop. Whot''s up? Are you colling


    me to invite me for o meol?¡± Tiffony yowned.


    ¡°I''m heoding to your ploce. Cook something for me, will you? I hoven''t tosted your cooking in oges,¡±


    Amelio replied moodily.


    Tiffony''s perceptive senses told her something wos off with Amelio. Concerned, she osked, ¡°Whot''s


    wrong? Are you unhoppy?¡±


    ¡°I''ll fill you in when I orrive.¡±


    After ending the coll, Amelio drove to Tiffony''s ploce.


    ¡°Whot? You ond Oscor ore divorced? When did this hoppen? Weren''t you hoppy together?¡± Tiffony wos


    beyond ogitoted.


    Bacausa Isaba constantly brought up how aggriavad sha was in front of Oscar, thattar insistad on


    divorcing Amalia. Thara was no parsuading him. Amalia could only agraa to tha divorca.


    Olivia huggad Tony tightly as sha said, ¡°Amalia, I know Oscar has dona wrong by you, but I can''tt


    you taka Tony. Ha is my most pracious traasura. Without him, I cannot aat wall, nor can I ap


    paacafully. asa don''t ma ma for this.¡±


    Sucking in a long braath, Amalia promisad, ¡°Mom, I promisa you I will bring Tony back safaly. My


    divorca from Oscar is only a tamporary maasura. I lova him too much tot him ba maniptad by


    such a sinistar and cunning woman. I will maka him racall who I am. Giva ma a yaar. I will raturn to


    Oscar with a brand-naw appaaranca.¡±


    Olivia starad at har doubtfully. ¡°But Amalia, whara will you go?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rica invitad ma ovarsaas to furthar my studias, and I n to agraa to his raquast. I will improva


    mysalf so I hava mora opportunitias to gat closar to Oscar,¡± Amalia rapliad.


    Olivia pondarad for a momant bafora suggasting, ¡°Why don''t youava Tony hara with ma? I promisa


    no ona will harm him with ma by his sida.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Tony is a bright and sansitiva child. Oscar''s changa in attituda is drastic. If I go ovarsaas without


    taking him with ma, parhaps Tony won''t racogniza ma whan I raturn. Baing abandonad again will likaly


    As axpactad, Olivia fall snt.


    Stroking Tony''s haad, Olivia askad gantly, ¡°Tony, do you raally n to follow your mothar ovarsaas and


    not saa ma for a long tima?¡±


    Tony liftad his haad and darad, ¡°Don''t worry, Grandma. I''ll think of you and call you daily. Wait for our


    raturn. Wa''ll chasa away tha vixan clinging to Big Maania than.¡±


    Olivia carassad his chaak sadly, har haart aching.


    Tony was so vary young, yat ha had undargona so much alraady. Ha was involvad in a lifa-or-daath car


    idant bafora ha was avan born. Following that, his parants divorcad, and ha was brought to Bashya.


    And now, Isaba had dona somathing to his fathar, forcing Tony to hava toava tha country onca


    mora.


    My daar grandchild, how can somaona ba so ill-fatad?


    ¡°Okay, I''ll agraa to it. But you musta back in a yaar, or I''ll miss you too much,¡± Oliviapromisad.


    Amalia watchad tha axchanga batwaan tha grandparant and grandchild, a sm on har lips. Howavar,


    har mind was cloudad with worry. I so confidantly darad that I would taka back Oscar whan I


    raturnad in a yaar, but so much could changa within that pariod. Tha most crucial thing is, what if Oscar


    raally fails to ramambar ma? Also, what if ha got Isaba pragnant?


    If Isaba bora a child, har rtionship with Oscar would ba avan massiar. If that happanad,


    Amalia was not sura sha would ba a to snatch Oscar back.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Amalia was tarrifiad that sha would avantually baft with nothing.


    Laaving Tony with Olivia, Amalia procaadad to nagotiata tha divorca tarms with x. Sha was not


    nning to say that sha did not want anything lika whan thay first divorcad. Instaad, sha aptad


    avarything Oscar allocatad to har and avan addad a condition of har own¡ªsha wantad to hava custody


    of Tony.


    x noddad. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, as long as it''s not too absurd a raquast and you''ra willing to sign tha


    divorca agraamant, Mr. Clinton told us to agraa to your conditions.¡±


    Amalia lookad at tha divorca agraamant cad bafora har in a daza.


    Saaing that, x promptad har, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, asa sign hara.¡±


    That snappad Amalia back to har sansas, and sha hasitatad for a briaf momant bafora signing har


    nama.


    Sha than handad tha agraamant ovar to x. ¡°Mr. Faltham, I''llava it to you. asa halp ma pass a


    massaga to Oscar. Tall him to taka good cara of himsalf. Ha mustn''t nact his maals avan if ha''s busy


    with work.¡±


    x could not halp but sigh sntly upon haaring Amalia''s words. Ha had onca baan optimistic that


    thay wara a dynamic powar cou, but thay andad up fighting and divorcad within such a short pariod.


    Parhaps trua lova did not axist batwaan pao from prominant familias.


    Amalia was unawara of tha axtant of x''s pity toward har. Standing up, sha said, ¡°Mr. Faltham, I''ll ba


    on my way if wa''ra dona hara.¡±


    x also got to his faat. ¡°Goodbya, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°I''m no longar Mrs. Clinton; just call ma Amalia.¡± Amaliaughad faintly.


    Smiling in rasponsa, x saw har to tha door.


    Amalia dapartad from thawyars'' offica and cad Tiffany.


    ¡°Tiff, ara you homa?¡± Amalia askad as soon as tha call connactad.


    ¡°Yaah, I''m homa. I just finishad my manuscript and nnad to taka a nap. What''s up? Ara you calling


    ma to invita ma for a maal?¡± Tiffany yawnad.


    ¡°I''m haading to your ca. Cook somathing for ma, will you? I havan''t tastad your cooking in agas,¡±


    Amalia rapliad moodily.


    Tiffany''s parcaptiva sansas told har somathing was off with Amalia. Concarnad, sha askad, ¡°What''s


    wrong? Ara you unhappy?¡±


    ¡°I''ll fill you in whan I arriva.¡±


    Aftar anding tha call, Amalia drova to Tiffany''s ca.


    ¡°What? You and Oscar ara divorcad? Whan did this happan? Waran''t you happy togathar?¡± Tiffany was


    bayond agitatad.


    Furrowing her brows, Amelia replied helplessly, ¡°Tiff, keep it down. You''re giving me a headache.¡±


    Tiffany was furious when she saw the state Amelia was in.


    ¡°You''d better exin yourself. What''s going on? You guys were getting along well. Why did you


    suddenly divorce? Did Oscar do something unforgivable?¡± Tiffany demanded angrily.


    Sighing, Amelia proceeded to exin everything that had happened.


    Tiffany''s face contorted with rage when she heard the story.


    ¡°Isabe, that d*mned woman! How could she do something as shameless as breaking up someone


    else''s marriage? She''ll get what she deserves someday,¡± Tiffany scolded. When she saw Amelia''s


    dismal mood, she asked softly, ¡°Babe, did Oscar really not recognize you?¡±


    Amelia nodded and bowed her head. The next second, a tear rolled down her cheek. It was followed by


    a second, then a third as she began to cry soundlessly.


    Tiffany was shocked. She hurriedly lifted Amelia''s head before hugging her when she saw thetter''s


    tear-drenched face. ¡°There, there. I''m here for you. Look at me, all fine after my own divorce. You


    divorced Oscar a few years ago. This time, you got to spend a year with him. I''d say this is a win for


    you.¡±


    Amelia continued to weep soundlessly.


    At a loss for what to do, Tiffany did not have the words tofort her friend.


    ¡°Babe, don''t be like this. I don''t know what to do when you cry like this,¡± Tiffany consoled her clumsily.


    Despite that, Amelia continued to cry silently as she had kept it all bottled up till now. Oscar was like an


    entirely different person, which broke her heart to pieces. Nheless, she had been unable to reveal


    her feelings in front of Olivia and the others. Tiffany was the only person that Amelia wasfortable


    with showing her vulnerability.


    Tiffany grew angrier as she watched the tears flow non-stop. ¡°Babe, I''ll kill those two for you. I reckon


    Oscar isn''t really under a spell by Isabe. He''s probably acting because he wants to abandon you and


    your son. I can''t believe they''de up with such a wicked trick. I''ll expose them if that''s thest thing I


    do!¡±


    The more infuriated Tiffany was, the more certain she became that she spoke the truth. It was the


    twenty-first century¡ªthe age of science. She did not believe in sorcery or ck magic. While she did


    enjoy ready fantasy and suspense novels, in reality, she did not believe in such hocus-pocus.


    Still, Amelia sobbed.


    Tiffany propped Amelia on the sofa and stood up to leave, ready to confront Oscar. Grabbing her hand,


    Amelia said, ¡°Tiff, don''t. I''m okay.¡±


    ¡°How can you be okay when you''re practically bawling your eyes out?¡± Tiffany was exasperated.


    Suddenly, she remembered Tony. ¡°Where''s Tony? Please don''t tell me you gave up custody for him


    when you signed the divorce agreement.¡±


    Tiffany started pacing in the same spot as she went on, ¡°No, I have to bring him back here. We''re both


    divorcees, so there''s no way we can trust men anytime soon. Since they''re unreliable, we can''t lose


    Tony too.¡±


    Amelia grabbed Tiffany''s hand and said, ¡°I have custody of Tony. I''m just letting Olivia watch over him


    for now.¡±


    ¡°Are you daft? Olivia has always treasured Tony. What if she finds some excuse to hide him away since


    you left him with her?¡± Tiffany grew even more agitated. Countless child abduction scenarios began to


    y in her mind. ¡°Come on! Let''s hurry to the Clinton residence and bring him back. You''re truly


    hopeless. You kept quiet and endured being bullied for so many years.¡±


    A warm feeling rose within Amelia''s heart. After all that had happened, at the very least, she still had a


    staunch, true friend. If they relied on each other, they could ovee any difficulties.


    Ameliaughed. ¡°Tiff, calm down. Tony''s custody was given to me after I signed the agreement. We


    can go to court if Oscar decides to go back on his word. Moreover, you know how much Olivia loves


    Tony. She''ll always put him first, so she won''t let him lose both his parents. While she may be a selfish


    person, she won''t do something bad to him. Don''t misunderstand her.¡±


    Tiffany red at Amelia in frustration.


    In the end, Amelia was still dragged to the Clinton residence by Tiffany.


    When they stepped into the house, they witnessed Isabe peeling grapes for Oscar. Tiffany


    immediately flew into a rage.


    ¡°Well, well, if it isn''t the professional mistress who shamelessly wrecked a marriage. They haven''t even


    divorced, but I see you''ve already made yourself at home.¡± Tiffany sneered, crossing her arms before


    her chest.


    The hand that was holding the grape froze before Isabe stared at Oscar beseechingly.


    Oscar swept a nce at Isabe and ordered the butler, ¡°Send this rabid dog outside. Do not let stray


    animals enter in the future.¡±


    Tiffany scoffed in response.


    ¡°What a sharp tongue you have, Oscar. Then again, you''re able to suddenly change your mind and


    divorce the wife you once cherished so deeply. It''s no wonder you''re not holding back when ites to


    an outsider like me,¡± Tiffany mocked. The next moment, the expression on her face changed as she


    said angrily, ¡°Even if you''ve forgotten Amelia, you''ve left so many traces at your little love nest. Are you


    blind? You have so many photos together. Can''t you see how deeply you love her from them? Your


    condominium was also renovated to her tastes. Everything in there is to her preferences. Doesn''t that


    seem suspicious to you? Are you going to say that you haven''t seen the photos and that you don''t


    remember what she likes? All right. I have a ton of photos on my phone and hers. With so much


    evidence before you, if you still refuse to believe us and prefer to trust a woman you hate to the core,


    maybe there''s something wrong with your brain.¡±


    When Oscar heard Tiffany''s words, something glimmered in his eyes.


    Panic shed across Isabe''s eyes, and she subconsciously gripped Oscar''s arm.


    ¡°Oscar, Amelia forced you to take those photos. She said if you refused to take them with her, she was


    going to abort the baby. Don''t trust that woman''s words!¡± Isabe insisted.


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Tiffany cursed. ¡°Oscar is in charge of thousands of employees at Clinton Corporations. Every


    day, he deals with projects that are worth millions. He has a stronger resolve than most people. Do you


    think someone like him could be threatened by Amelia? I don''t know what you did to him, but you''d


    better not venture out alone. I''ll beat you up each time I see you. That''ll teach you toe between a


    married couple. You''re disgusting!¡±


    Oscar had initially been slightly doubtful, but when he heard Tiffany''s rude words, his expression


    darkened. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Tiffany instinctively closed her mouth.


    ¡°What are you still standing around for? Send them out!¡± Oscar ordered the butler.


    Standing in front of Tiffany protectively, Amelia told the butler, ¡°Please step away. Tiffany is a guest I


    brought over.¡±


    The butler was torn.


    ¡°Go on. I''ll handle the repercussions,¡± Amelia said softly.


    The butler hesitated for a moment before nodding at Amelia. Turning to Oscar, he said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I''ll


    be taking my leave.¡±


    Oscar said nothing in response.


    ¡°Oscar, I apologize. Tiff was only looking out for me. You can go back to whatever you were doing with


    Ms. Walker. We''re going upstairs to see Tony.¡± Amelia nodded politely at him before pulling Tiffany


    upstairs.


    Once they stepped onto the second floor, Tiffany shouted down angrily, ¡°Oscar, I think you should


    check your phone. It contains many pictures of you and Amelia. If you still think the woman beside you


    is your true love after seeing those photos, I can only say you really are blind.¡±


    Amelia tugged at Tiffany. Only then did thetter reluctantly close her mouth and follow Amelia into the


    room.


    Oscar lowered his gaze, seemingly deep in thought.


    Isabe looked at him worriedly, afraid that he would begin to suspect something. The rtionship she


    had schemed and stolen was one rife with many uncertainties. Thus, she was terrified that something


    unexpected would ur.


    When Oscar pulled out his phone, she stared at it intently, her eyes wide.


    She hurriedly looked away after he nced at her, muttering, ¡°Oscar, do you believe what Tiffany said?


    That I''m lying to you?¡±


    Oscar patted her face andughed. ¡°Don''t overthink it. I''m only checking to see what''s on my phone.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you!¡± Isabelle offered.


    Oscar looked at her with an unfathomable expression.


    With that, Isabelle realized she had been too hasty. It was as Tiffany imed. Isabe had gotten


    someone to hypnotize Oscar. However, she was not able to erase the traces of his life with Amelia.


    Their love nest was filled with vestiges of Amelia. There were also a lot of photos of the couple on their


    phones, WhatsApp, and other messaging apps. Only a blind person would not be able to see how


    much the two loved each other. Isabe, as someone who stole his love, could never measure up.


    ¡°Oscar, I''m worried. You say that you love me, but you don''t trust my words. You''d rather trust the


    photos. Have you fallen for Amelia?¡± Isabe implored with reddened eyes.


    Oscar''s face darkened. ¡°Isabe, is there something you''re worried about?¡±


    Isabe''s expression froze. She could not even bring herself to cry.


    Even after being hypnotized, he did not treat her with affection. When she desperately tried to seduce


    him at night, he shrugged her off, iming that he had work to finish.


    Their love was fabricated. Hence, Isabe felt guilty and would feel afraid whenever Oscar treated her


    coldly.


    ¡°I''ll only take a brief look.¡± Oscar hid the unlock passcode from Isabe and tapped on the phone''s


    photo album. It was filled with photos of him and Amelia¡ªintimate ones. In each one, he was staring at


    Amelia devotedly while thetter smiled sweetly. There were also several family photos. There was no


    hint of reluctance on his face in any of the pictures.


    Oscar furrowed his brows as he realized there was a discrepancy within his memories. The photos


    were obviously not edited, so why did he have no recollection of taking these with Amelia? Instead, the


    woman in his memories was Isabe.


    From what he could remember, he and Isabe were very loving. He admitted that he loved her.


    However, he did not feel a burning passion when he was with her.


    So, what''s going on?


    A feeling of unease rose in Isabe''s heart when she saw Oscar frowning while appearing to be in


    deep thought.


    ¡°Oscar...¡± she murmured.


    Oscar shot her a nce and sighed. ¡°Isabe, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    As her heart plummeted to her feet, Isabe pretended to be clueless. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Oscar observed her, gauging her inwardly.


    Seeing that, Isabe started to panic. ¡°Oscar, do you regret divorcing her?¡±

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    Oscar took the phone and helped Isabe clean it. ¡°Silly girl, you''re the love of my life. Have you seen a


    man who will give up on his beloved just because of a few pictures?¡± he asked with a loving look.


    Isabe gazed at Oscar, her eyes red. She couldn''t tell whether he was being sincere. As she felt guilty,


    she would be skeptical of things many times, afraid that he would remember clues about his past.


    ¡°Are you really afraid that I will live the rest of my life with a woman I don''t remember?¡± Amused, Oscar


    tapped her nose. ¡°Stop crying. If not, you''ll look ugly. I don''t remember you being such a crybaby. In my


    memories, you''re a very strong woman. I recall when you were on the brink of death after you got into


    that car ident. When you woke up, even I cried. Yet, you were still trying tofort me by saying


    you were not in pain. Why are you crying so easily now?¡± Oscar asked casually, but there was a hint of


    probing in his voice.


    Isabe''s heart inadvertently skipped a beat.


    She quickly wiped her tears and exined, ¡°Oscar, I just love you too much. I''ll be okay as long you


    don''t leave me.¡±


    Oscar''s gaze darkened. Although he smiled gently at Isabe, there was not a sliver of warmth in his


    eyes.


    I''m starting to get suspicious of Isabe, but there are still many things I''m not sure of, so I can''t take


    action recklessly. I must gradually investigate everything and find out why despite not remembering


    Amelia, I have many pictures of us on my phone. I want to know whether losing my memories is part of


    a scheme or if my memories changed unconsciously.


    Seeing him deep in thought, Isabe clenched her hands subconsciously. The next moment, she


    hurriedly grabbed some grapes and said, ¡°Oscar, I''ll peel some grapes for you.¡±


    Regaining his senses, Oscar smirked. ¡°Isabe, have you forgotten? I don''t like grapes.¡±


    Isabe''s hand froze, and a look of embarrassment crossed her face.


    ncing at him, she asked awkwardly, ¡°Really? You never told me before, Oscar. You always ate it


    when I gave it to you.¡±


    Seeing Oscar deep in thought, Isabe felt her heart pound.


    Suddenly, Oscar chuckled and dered, ¡°I was lying, silly girl.¡±


    However, Isabe was not amused, as she felt that Oscar sensed something.


    ¡°Oscar, I kept something from you,¡± she mumbled, lowering her head.


    A glint shed in Oscar''s eyes before turning into a warm look. ¡°What''s it?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I''ve been seeing a psychiatristtely. My psychiatrist told me I was under too much stress, so


    my memories were all jumbled up. That was why the things I said were very different from reality. Why


    don''t you see my psychiatrist with me? I was very jealous when I saw you living happily with Amelia


    and was afraid you would forget me. But now, I''m so happy you''re finally by my side again, so why


    don''t you go to the psychiatrist with me? I don''t want to be mentally ill. I don''t want to be a


    patient.¡±


    Oscar stared at her intently.


    Raising her head, Isabe gazed at him adoringly and continued, ¡°Oscar, I feel quite guilty for making


    you divorce Amelia, but I''m selfish when ites to love. I feel very conflicted. When I remember how


    you two were so happy previously, I was afraid you really fell in love with her. Thankfully, the person


    you love is me. I''m overjoyed that you divorced her for me, so why don''t you see my psychiatrist with


    me? I want aplete version of me to stay by your side.¡±


    Oscar''s resolve wavered. As he recalled his past with Isabe, his suspicions about her were reced


    by guilt.


    ¡°Okay, let''s go for your peace of mind. Why didn''t you tell me you were seeing a psychiatrist?¡± Oscar


    asked, embracing her.


    ¡°It''s my fault. I don''t want you to feel guilty because of me,¡± Isabe replied tenderly.


    Oscar stroked her head as his gaze darkened. Although he was still bothered by the pictures of him


    with Amelia, he decided to investigate in secret. After all, it was Isabe he should be concerned with


    now.


    The first thing that Amelia saw when she came downstairs with Tony in her arms and Tiffany following


    behind was the two locked in an embrace.


    Raising her hand, Amelia covered Tony''s eyes and shook her head at Tiffany, signaling her friend not to


    get angry and shout. Since Oscar did not recognize Amelia anymore, starting a ruckus would only


    make her look bad.


    Tiffany could only hold in her fury and follow Amelia downstairs. When she passed by Oscar and


    Isabe, she purposely dered, ¡°Ms. Walker, you''d better keep a good watch over your man. If a


    mistress as cunning and evil as you appear, you might lose your position.¡±


    Isabe stiffened when she heard that.


    As for Oscar, he simply gazed at Amelia musingly as he watched her leave with Tony.


    When Amelia and Tiffany left the building, he suddenly pushed Isabe aside before running out and


    grabbing Amelia''s hands.


    Just when Amelia was looking at him in confusion, he dered in a firm tone, ¡°Let her carry Tony. I


    have something to ask you.¡±


    The light in Amelia''s eyes immediately dimmed.


    I thought he had run out because he remembered something. I can''t believe he just did it to say this.


    Amelia sighed internally, but she handed Tony to Tiffany anyway and replied, ¡°Let''s talk over there.¡±


    Oscor took the phone ond helped Isobello cleon it. ¡°Silly girl, you''re the love of my life. Hove you seen o


    mon who will give up on his beloved just becouse of o few pictures?¡± he osked with o loving look.


    Isobello gozed ot Oscor, her eyes red. She couldn''t tell whether he wos being sincere. As she felt guilty,


    she would be skepticol of things mony times, ofroid thot he would remember clues obout his post.


    ¡°Are you reolly ofroid thot I will live the rest of my life with o womon I don''t remember?¡± Amused, Oscor


    topped her nose. ¡°Stop crying. If not, you''ll look ugly. I don''t remember you being such o cryboby. In my


    memories, you''re o very strong womon. I recoll when you were on the brink of deoth ofter you got into


    thot cor ident. When you woke up, even I cried. Yet, you were still trying tofort me by soying


    you were not in poin. Why ore you crying so eosily now?¡± Oscor osked cosuolly, but there wos o hint of


    probing in his voice.


    Isobello''s heort inodvertently skipped o beot.


    She quickly wiped her teors ond exploined, ¡°Oscor, I just love you too much. I''ll be okoy os long you


    don''t leove me.¡±


    Oscor''s goze dorkened. Although he smiled gently ot Isobello, there wos not o sliver of wormth in his


    eyes.


    I''m storting to get suspicious of Isobello, but there ore still mony things I''m not sure of, so I con''t toke


    oction recklessly. I must groduolly investigote everything ond find out why despite not remembering


    Amelio, I hove mony pictures of us on my phone. I wont to know whether losing my memories is port of


    o scheme or if my memories chonged unconsciously.


    Seeing him deep in thought, Isobello clenched her honds subconsciously. The next moment, she


    hurriedly grobbed some gropes ond soid, ¡°Oscor, I''ll peel some gropes for you.¡±


    Regoining his senses, Oscor smirked. ¡°Isobello, hove you forgotten? I don''t like gropes.¡±


    Isobello''s hond froze, ond o look of emborrossment crossed her foce.


    Gloncing ot him, she osked owkwordly, ¡°Reolly? You never told me before, Oscor. You olwoys ote it


    when I gove it to you.¡±


    Seeing Oscor deep in thought, Isobello felt her heort pound.


    Suddenly, Oscor chuckled ond declored, ¡°I wos lying, silly girl.¡±


    However, Isobello wos not omused, os she felt thot Oscor sensed something.


    ¡°Oscor, I kept something from you,¡± she mumbled, lowering her heod.


    A glint floshed in Oscor''s eyes before turning into o worm look. ¡°Whot''s it?¡±


    ¡°Actuolly, I''ve been seeing o psychiotrist lotely. My psychiotrist told me I wos under too much stress, so


    my memories were oll jumbled up. Thot wos why the things I soid were very different from reolity. Why


    don''t you see my psychiotrist with me? I wos very jeolous when I sow you living hoppily with Amelio


    ond wos ofroid you would forget me. But now, I''m so hoppy you''re finolly by my side ogoin, so why


    don''t you go to the psychiotrist with me? I don''t wont to be mentolly ill. I don''t wont to be o


    potient.¡±


    Oscor stored ot her intently.


    Roising her heod, Isobello gozed ot him odoringly ond continued, ¡°Oscor, I feel quite guilty for moking


    you divorce Amelio, but I''m selfish when ites to love. I feel very conflicted. When I remember how


    you two were so hoppy previously, I wos ofroid you reolly fell in love with her. Thonkfully, the person


    you love is me. I''m overjoyed thot you divorced her for me, so why don''t you see my psychiotrist with


    me? I wont oplete version of me to stoy by your side.¡±


    Oscor''s resolve wovered. As he recolled his post with Isobello, his suspicions obout her were reploced


    by guilt.


    ¡°Okoy, let''s go for your peoce of mind. Why didn''t you tell me you were seeing o psychiotrist?¡± Oscor


    osked, embrocing her.


    ¡°It''s my foult. I don''t wont you to feel guilty becouse of me,¡± Isobello replied tenderly.


    Oscor stroked her heod os his goze dorkened. Although he wos still bothered by the pictures of him


    with Amelio, he decided to investigote in secret. After oll, it wos Isobello he should be concerned with


    now.


    The first thing thot Amelio sow when shee downstoirs with Tony in her orms ond Tiffony following


    behind wos the two locked in on embroce.


    Roising her hond, Amelio covered Tony''s eyes ond shook her heod ot Tiffony, signoling her friend not to


    get ongry ond shout. Since Oscor did not recognize Amelio onymore, storting o ruckus would only


    moke her look bod.


    Tiffony could only hold in her fury ond follow Amelio downstoirs. When she possed by Oscor ond


    Isobello, she purposely declored, ¡°Ms. Wolker, you''d better keep o good wotch over your mon. If o


    mistress os cunning ond evil os you oppeor, you might lose your position.¡±


    Isobello stiffened when she heord thot.


    As for Oscor, he simply gozed ot Amelio musingly os he wotched her leove with Tony.


    When Amelio ond Tiffony left the building, he suddenly pushed Isobello oside before running out ond


    grobbing Amelio''s honds.


    Just when Amelio wos looking ot him in confusion, he declored in o firm tone, ¡°Let her corry Tony. I


    hove something to osk you.¡±


    The light in Amelio''s eyes immediotely dimmed.


    I thought he hod run out becouse he remembered something. I con''t believe he just did it to soy this.


    Amelio sighed internolly, but she honded Tony to Tiffony onywoy ond replied, ¡°Let''s tolk over there.¡±


    Oscar took tha phona and halpad Isaba an it. ¡°Silly girl, you''ra tha lova of my lifa. Hava you saan a


    man who will giva up on his balovad just bacausa of a faw picturas?¡± ha askad with a loving look.


    Isaba gazad at Oscar, har ayas rad. Sha couldn''t tall whathar ha was baing sincara. As sha falt guilty,


    sha would ba skaptical of things many timas, afraid that ha would ramambar cluas about his past.


    ¡°Ara you raally afraid that I will liva tha rast of my lifa with a woman I don''t ramambar?¡± Amusad, Oscar


    tappad har nosa. ¡°Stop crying. If not, you''ll look ugly. I don''t ramambar you baing such a crybaby. In my


    mamorias, you''ra a vary strong woman. I racall whan you wara on tha brink of daath aftar you got into


    that car idant. Whan you woka up, avan I criad. Yat, you wara still trying tofort ma by saying


    you wara not in pain. Why ara you crying so aasily now?¡± Oscar askad casually, but thara was a hint of


    probing in his voica.


    Isaba''s haart inadvartantly skippad a baat.


    Sha quickly wipad har taars and axinad, ¡°Oscar, I just lova you too much. I''ll ba okay as long you


    don''tava ma.¡±


    Oscar''s gaza darkanad. Although ha smd gantly at Isaba, thara was not a slivar of warmth in his


    ayas.


    I''m starting to gat suspicious of Isaba, but thara ara still many things I''m not sura of, so I can''t taka


    action racssly. I must gradually invastigata avarything and find out why daspita not ramambaring


    Amalia, I hava many picturas of us on my phona. I want to know whathar losing my mamorias is part of


    a schama or if my mamorias changad unconsciously.


    Saaing him daap in thought, Isaba nchad har hands subconsciously. Tha naxt momant, sha


    hurriadly grabbad soma grapas and said, ¡°Oscar, I''ll paal soma grapas for you.¡±


    Ragaining his sansas, Oscar smirkad. ¡°Isaba, hava you forgottan? I don''t lika grapas.¡±


    Isaba''s hand froza, and a look of ambarrassmant crossad har faca.


    ncing at him, sha askad awkwardly, ¡°Raally? You navar told ma bafora, Oscar. You always ata it


    whan I gava it to you.¡±


    Saaing Oscar daap in thought, Isaba falt har haart pound.


    Suddanly, Oscar chucd and darad, ¡°I was lying, silly girl.¡±


    Howavar, Isaba was not amusad, as sha falt that Oscar sansad somathing.


    ¡°Oscar, I kapt somathing from you,¡± sha mumd, lowaring har haad.


    A glint shad in Oscar''s ayas bafora turning into a warm look. ¡°What''s it?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I''va baan saaing a psychiatristtaly. My psychiatrist told ma I was undar too much strass, so


    my mamorias wara all jumd up. That was why tha things I said wara vary diffarant from raality. Why


    don''t you saa my psychiatrist with ma? I was vary jaalous whan I saw you living happily with Amalia


    and was afraid you would forgat ma. But now, I''m so happy you''ra finally by my sida again, so why


    don''t you go to tha psychiatrist with ma? I don''t want to ba mantally ill. I don''t want to ba a


    patiant.¡±


    Oscar starad at har intantly.


    Raising har haad, Isaba gazad at him adoringly and continuad, ¡°Oscar, I faal quita guilty for making


    you divorca Amalia, but I''m salfish whan itas to lova. I faal vary conflictad. Whan I ramambar how


    you two wara so happy praviously, I was afraid you raally fall in lova with har. Thankfully, tha parson


    you lova is ma. I''m ovarjoyad that you divorcad har for ma, so why don''t you saa my psychiatrist with


    ma? I want ata varsion of ma to stay by your sida.¡±


    Oscar''s rasolva wavarad. As ha racad his past with Isaba, his suspicions about har wara racad


    by guilt.


    ¡°Okay,t''s go for your paaca of mind. Why didn''t you tall ma you wara saaing a psychiatrist?¡± Oscar


    askad, ambracing har.


    ¡°It''s my fault. I don''t want you to faal guilty bacausa of ma,¡± Isaba rapliad tandarly.


    Oscar strokad har haad as his gaza darkanad. Although ha was still botharad by tha picturas of him


    with Amalia, ha dacidad to invastigata in sacrat. Aftar all, it was Isaba ha should ba concarnad with


    now.


    Tha first thing that Amalia saw whan sha cama downstairs with Tony in har arms and Tiffany following


    bahind was tha two lockad in an ambraca.


    Raising har hand, Amalia covarad Tony''s ayas and shook har haad at Tiffany, signaling har friand not to


    gat angry and shout. Sinca Oscar did not racogniza Amalia anymora, starting a ruckus would only


    maka har look bad.


    Tiffany could only hold in har fury and follow Amalia downstairs. Whan sha passad by Oscar and


    Isaba, sha purposaly darad, ¡°Ms. Walkar, you''d battar kaap a good watch ovar your man. If a


    mistrass as cunning and avil as you appaar, you might losa your position.¡±


    Isaba stiffanad whan sha haard that.


    As for Oscar, ha simply gazad at Amalia musingly as ha watchad harava with Tony.


    Whan Amalia and Tiffanyft tha building, ha suddanly pushad Isaba asida bafora running out and


    grabbing Amalia''s hands.


    Just whan Amalia was looking at him in confusion, ha darad in a firm tona, ¡°Lat har carry Tony. I


    hava somathing to ask you.¡±


    Tha light in Amalia''s ayas immadiataly dimmad.


    I thought ha had run out bacausa ha ramambarad somathing. I can''t baliava ha just did it to say this.


    Amalia sighad intarnally, but sha handad Tony to Tiffany anyway and rapliad, ¡°Lat''s talk ovar thara.¡±


    The two walked aside while Tiffany, with Tony in her arms, blocked Isabe who also ran out.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, stop being so shameless. The love you schemed to get will notst long. Once your lies


    get exposed, all you have now will vanish,¡± Tiffany sneered, gazing coldly at Isabe.


    Isabe also stared at Tiffany with equal coldness and chuckled. ¡°I bet you''re just jealous of me, Tiffany.


    No matter what, I''m the one by Oscar''s side now, while Amelia can only be kicked out of the house. I''m


    the winner while she''s just the loser, and just like you, she ended up divorced.¡±


    Tiffany''s face turned thunderous.


    Feeling smug, Isabe continued, ¡°So what if Tony is the only grandson of the Clinton family? He still


    got chased out of the family by me. When I marry Oscar and have kids, who will even remember Tony?


    When that timees, the Clinton family will be under my control.¡±


    Enraged by her smug look, Tiffany kicked at her abdomen.


    Not expecting that kick, Isabe fell to the ground, but before she could scream, Tiffany ced Tony


    down before she went and pinned Isabe on the ground by sitting on her. Then, she covered


    Isabe''s mouth and started hitting her.


    ¡°Tony, help me grab her legs. I''m going to show you how to teach this shameless woman a lesson!¡±


    Tiffany ordered, not even trying to hide this scene from Tony.


    A glint of excitement shed in Tony''s eyes, and he ran over to sit behind Tiffany before starting to


    bounce on Isabe.


    Every time he bounced, Isabe''s face turned paler. She tried to scream in pain but to no avail. The


    bodyguards who were protecting Oscar in secret also looked on indifferently. No one nned on


    helping Isabe.


    Jolin, who was hiding in the shadows, asked excitedly, ¡°Hugo, can I help Mr. Anthony? I want to help


    Mrs. Clinton and Kurt to vent some anger. Because of this woman, Kurt''s chest still hurts whenever he


    talks.¡±


    ¡°Go, but don''t cross the line. Hurry up ande back before our boss returns. Make sure not to leave


    any wounds on her,¡± Hugo replied.


    ¡°Don''t worry. She''ll only get internal injuries from my beating.¡± Jolin jumped down the tree and ran over


    eagerly.


    Meanwhile, Amelia had led Oscar to theke, and naturally, Oscar had no idea that someone dared to


    beat Isabe up right under his nose.


    ¡°What''s with this?¡± Oscar asked, showing the picture on his phone to Amelia.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Pain pierced Amelia''s heart when she saw the pictures on the phone. She tried to look at Oscar calmly


    before replying bitterly, ¡°Oscar, even though there''s evidence right before you, you still don''t believe we


    were in love before?¡±


    Frowning, he replied, ¡°I only trust what''s in my head. What means did you use to get such pictures on


    my phone?¡±


    Amelia could not help butugh.


    ¡°Oscar, you''re a smart man, yet you''re asking me such a dumb question now. Is it because you don''t


    want to admit it, or do you really believe Isabe is your true love? If that''s the case, you won''t believe


    me no matter what I say.¡± Taking a deep breath, she continued, ¡°Since you don''t believe me, why are


    you still asking me?¡±


    Lowering her gaze, she turned to leave.


    Oscar reached out to grab her hand on reflex.


    ¡°Why do I not remember you?¡± he asked, confusion stark in his eyes.


    Ameliaughed bitterly as her heart wrenched in pain.


    ¡°I, too, would like to know why you became like this. Just a few days ago, you were nning our lives


    together as a family of three, but suddenly, you forgot about me. I want to know what happened. I also


    want that husband who loves and treats me well to return,¡± she dered softly.


    Oscar was moved by her words, and when he saw the tears in her eyes, his heart twisted.


    He wanted to raise his hand to wipe away her tears, but he retracted to hands midway for some


    reason.


    ¡°I''ll get to the bottom of this matter. If I find out you''re the mastermind, don''t me me for being


    heartless and cruel,¡± Oscar warned coldly.


    Amelia stared longingly at him before lowering her head. ¡°Take care of yourself when I''m not here.


    Don''t forget your meals,¡± she mumbled.


    Oscar''s heart skipped a beat.


    However, he repressed the strange feeling he felt and replied, ¡°Don''t say these sugar-coated words to


    me. I hate them.¡±


    With that, he turned to leave.


    Staring at his retreating figure, Amelia could not help but sigh.


    Oscar, when can you remember and realize everything is part of Isabe''s scheme? Do I still have a


    chance to get you back?


    Heavy thoughts upied Amelia''s mind, weighing her down. To be honest, I have no confidence at all.


    I had confidence in him because he loved me, but now... I wonder if I be a stronger person, Oscar


    will see how great of a person I am and thus remember our moments together.


    Seeing Oscar return, the bodyguards in hiding informed Jolin and the rest, so Jolin went back to his


    tree. Tiffany also ran back to the house with Tony and handed the boy over to Olivia for protection.


    When Oscar saw Isabe lying on the ground, and after she told him it was Tiffany and the others who


    had beaten her up, he helped her into the house to question her further. However, it was Olivia who


    dealt with the matter.


    ¡°Isabe, I thought you were a nice girl, but I didn''t expect you would even use my grandson of


    such a thing. Now that you managed to cling to Oscar, you treat me as if I''m dead! Will you only be


    satisfied when the father and son are on bad terms?¡± Olivia shouted.


    Rubbing her aching abdomen, Isabe replied aggrievedly, ¡°Aunt Olivia, it was really Tiffany and Tony


    who hit me.¡±


    ¡°Don''t call me Aunt Olivia. From the moment you did such a shameless thing to my son, I''m no longer


    your godmother. You''ll have to get through me first if you want to destroy their father-and-son


    rtionship!¡± Olivia replied contemptuously, waving her hands.


    Isabe stared pitifully at Oscar.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Oscar uttered, vexed.


    ¡°Are you that blind and unable to distinguish between right and wrong that you actually think your son


    hit her? Only fools will believe such rubbish! She wants to sow discord between you and Tony! How


    can you believe her words?¡± Olivia shrieked, losing all her usual elegance.


    After all, Isabe was using Olivia''s precious grandson. There was no way Olivia could stay calm


    after that. Isabe is simply looking for trouble!


    Isabe''s expression changed, and she pretended topromise by saying, ¡°Oscar, I''m fine. Don''t be


    angry with Aunt Olivia.¡±


    ¡°No, don''t call me Aunt Olivia. I don''t want to hear it,¡± Olivia answered irritatedly, waving her hands. You


    haven''t even married Oscar yet, and you''re already sowing discord between him and Tony. If you really


    marry into our family, there will be no ce for my grandson in this family. Let me make myself clear.


    Regardless of who Oscar marries in the future and how many kids he has, the grandchild I love the


    most will always be Tony. My husband''s and my wealth can only be inherited by Tony. If he is met with


    an ident, the money will be donated to an orphanage. I will never allow my grandson to be treated


    unfairly.¡±


    Isabe lowered her gaze as a menacing glint crossed her eyes.


    Hatred for Olivia welled up within Isabe. She said such nice things to me back then. But now that I


    have a chance to be her daughter-inw, she keeps getting in my way as if I''m a hot potato.


    With a darkened expression, Oscar turned to leave while hugging Isabe.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you''re so cool!¡± Tiffany praised, satisfied to see Isabe defeated.


    Olivia smirked. ¡°She''s still too young to go against me.¡±


    After a pause, she continued in a worried tone, ¡°I don''t know what that woman did to Oscar. Things will


    be tough if she really cast ck magic from Southeast Aploth on him.¡±


    Tiffany also felt deted. Only after seeing Oscar that day did she finally believe Amelia and realize she


    had underestimated Isabe.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Clinton. Why don''t you take Oscar to the hospital to get a check-up first?¡± Tiffany


    suggested.


    Olivia sighed. ¡°Of course, we''d like to do that. However, Oscar only listens to Isabe now. If we really


    bring him to the hospital, he will fight with us. Moreover, he has a mind of his own. His dad and I can''t


    force him to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you find a psychiatrist to hypnotize him and see what happened to him?¡± Tiffany suggested


    another stupid idea.


    Olivia sighed again.


    Tiffany scratched her nose awkwardly upon realizing how bad her idea was.


    Just then, Amelia walked into the house, nced at Tiffany, and asked, ¡°Did you and Tony beat Isabe


    up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, to help you get your revenge. Tony was so amazing. He bounced on Isabe so much that she


    almost puked out bile,¡± Tiffany dered gleefully.


    ¡°Tiff, you''re too reckless. If you really made Oscar angry, he has thousands of ways to mess with you.


    Besides, your actions could have dragged the bodyguards who were protecting Isabe in secret into


    this issue. Don''t be so reckless in the future, and I hope Jolin doesn''t get involved in this.¡±


    Tiffany rubbed her nose awkwardly again. Indeed, she was too reckless, but she didn''t regret it.


    ¡°Amelia, you can stay in this house with Tony first.¡± Olivia changed the subject.


    ¡°Mom, it''s all right. I''ll stay at Tiff''s ce with Tony. If you want to see Tony, you cane over. I don''t


    want to see Isabe now,¡± Amelia refused, shaking her head.


    Olivia pondered for a moment. Indeed, everything that has happened is very aggravating. There''s no


    need to force Amelia to stay, but I''ll miss Tony. It''s all because of Isabe, that ungrateful brat. I can''t


    believe we fell into her trap so easily.


    Tony circled his arms around Olivia''s neck and dered, ¡°Grandma, you must help Mommy protect Big


    Meanie and make sure that vixen doesn''t steal him away. When Mommy and I return, I''ll protect you all


    and give that vixen a good beating.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Olivia could not help butugh. Her love for Tony ran deep, plus the boy''s


    cleverness made people inevitably love him.


    ¡°Oh, my obedient grandson. All right, I promise you,¡± she replied.


    Tony nodded firmly.


    After Tony shared some more words of concern with Olivia, Amelia scooped Tony into her arms and left


    with Tiffany.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    When they arrived at Tiffany''s house, Amelia decided to cut to the chase. ¡°Tiff, I''m nning to go


    overseas.¡±


    Tiffany shuddered. She was carrying Tony in her arms, so it was fortunate that she recovered very


    quickly. Otherwise, Tony would have been dropped to the floor.


    She put him down carefully on the ground. After calming herself, she said, ¡°Are you going to give up on


    Oscar?¡±


    ¡°No, because I n to appear before him once again but with a better identity. Look at me now. Even


    though he''s in trouble, I can''t do anything about it. I want to present a new image to attract him. If I


    have the chance to bring him to the ces where we''ve spent time together, I believe that he will


    eventually remember me,¡± Amelia uttered with determination.


    It was not a surprise that Tiffany hated Isabe so much. The former knew that if it was not because of


    Isabe, Amelia''s marriage would not crumble. If Oscar had really cheated on Amelia during their


    marriage, then they would dly not have anything to do with each other after their divorce. However,


    the reality was that they were very much in love, only that someone had tricked him into forgetting all


    about her. If they were separated under such circumstances, they would do so with reluctance. They


    would still constantly be thinking about each other.


    Tiffany lowered her gaze and was in deep thought. Then, she ventured, ¡°Babe, have you ever


    considered that Oscar and Isabe could be putting on a show?¡±


    Amelia shed her a half smile. ¡°Tiff, do you think that he needs to go so far just to get a divorce?¡±


    Tiffany was rendered speechless. All right. I admit I just can''t stand the current Oscar and want to take


    a jab at him badly.


    Subsequently, she sat on the couch as a frown appeared on her face. After thinking it through, she


    said, ¡°The screenwriters'' group has also offered an opportunity to further studies abroad. Where do you


    want to go? I''ll go with you. After all, Derrick and I have divorced. If I had to stay and watch Crystal


    giving birth to his child, I''d surely be irritated.¡±


    Warmth filled Amelia''s heart. ¡°Are you sure you want to go with me?¡±


    With a shrug, Tiffany said nonchntly, ¡°There''s nothing that I would miss in this ce. Moreover, if I


    were to go overseas with you, I can see the world and meet other people. But I haven''t spoken


    Erihalese in so long that I don''t know if the foreigners will understand me or not.¡±


    Her past experience was eerily simr to Amelia''s. Thus, when Amelia mentioned that she wanted to


    further her studies abroad, Tiffany decided to follow her without further thought. After all, Tiffany was


    already divorced from Derrick, and she did not care about anyone in her family. Therefore, she nned


    not toe back to the country anymore after she left this time around.


    ¡°All right. Let''s go overseas together,¡± Amelia replied with a smile.


    Tiffany stood up and got ready to pack her stuff. However, Amelia quickly stopped her. ¡°Tiff, there''s no


    need to rush. I need to contact Mr. Rice first. After all, I don''t know if he still wants to ept a dispirited


    student like me.¡±


    ¡°If he rejects you, let''s be self-funded students.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No. The reason I want to further my studies abroad is that I want to use him


    as my stepping stone to boost myself to the top of the design industry. If we be self-funded


    students, I won''t be able to achieve my goal.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tiffany flicked her on the forehead and smiled before saying, ¡°You''ve be such


    a cunning woman. But I like it.¡±


    Amelia merely chuckled in response.


    She had been too merciful toward Isabe previously, leading to thetter doing everything she could


    to snatch Oscar away from her. Now, Amelia decided to improve herself and appear before him again


    with a different identity. She wanted to im back what was rightfully hers from Isabe.


    Oscar had be an inseparable part of her. She would never allow anything to ur that could


    prevent him from being in her future.


    ¡°Babe, don''t think too much about it. Oscar will definitely remember you,¡± said Tiffany after sitting next


    to her.


    Amelia forced a smile. ¡°Tiff, he didn''t lose his memory. Currently, no one knows the method that


    Isabe used to make him forget the love of his life. To be honest, I''m not worried about anything other


    than the fact that her method might possibly harm his life.¡±


    Tiffany''s expression darkened.


    ¡°If that''s the case, why are you nning to go abroad?¡±


    ¡°Even if I stay here, I can''t do anything for Oscar. Furthermore, my presence might make Isabe even


    warier. I can''t imagine what will happen if she decides to harm him again.¡±


    As her words sank in, Tiffany finally understood her concerns.


    ¡°Babe, are you nning to go abroad to have her let her guard down?¡±


    Amelia frowned. ¡°Yes, that''s exactly what I n to do. I''ll also instruct Hugo to keep an eye on her


    discreetly.¡±


    Tiffany nodded.


    Afterward, Amelia took out Teddy''s business card and dialed the numbers listed on it. No one


    answered the call at first, but it was answered the second time.


    ¡°Hello, is that you, Ms. Winters?¡± Teddy said excitedly.


    ¡°Yes, it''s me. Mr. Rice, I''ve decided to further my studies abroad. Do you still want to take me as your


    student?¡± Amelia asked nervously. She had declined Teddy''s offer previously without giving it a second


    thought. This time around, she had called him to tell him that she would go abroad. It was the reason


    why she was not confident if he still wanted her. After all, he was a famous designer in Erihal. There


    was no reason for him to keep an interest in a foreigner like her.


    Nheless, she did not expect him to be so excited.


    ¡°Really? That''s good news! I''ve been keeping a position open for you.¡± Then, he added exuberantly,


    ¡°When will you be here? I can arrange for someone to pick you up.¡±


    When they orrived ot Tiffony''s house, Amelio decided to cut to the chose. ¡°Tiff, I''m plonning to go


    overseos.¡±


    Tiffony shuddered. She wos corrying Tony in her orms, so it wos fortunote thot she recovered very


    quickly. Otherwise, Tony would hove been dropped to the floor.


    She put him down corefully on the ground. After colming herself, she soid, ¡°Are you going to give up on


    Oscor?¡±


    ¡°No, becouse I plon to oppeor before him once ogoin but with o better identity. Look ot me now. Even


    though he''s in trouble, I con''t do onything obout it. I wont to present o new imoge to ottroct him. If I


    hove the chonce to bring him to the ploces where we''ve spent time together, I believe thot he will


    eventuolly remember me,¡± Amelio uttered with determinotion.


    It wos not o surprise thot Tiffony hoted Isobello so much. The former knew thot if it wos not becouse of


    Isobello, Amelio''s morrioge would not crumble. If Oscor hod reolly cheoted on Amelio during their


    morrioge, then they would glodly not hove onything to do with eoch other ofter their divorce. However,


    the reolity wos thot they were very much in love, only thot someone hod tricked him into forgetting oll


    obout her. If they were seporoted under such circumstonces, they would do so with reluctonce. They


    would still constontly be thinking obout eoch other.


    Tiffony lowered her goze ond wos in deep thought. Then, she ventured, ¡°Bobe, hove you ever


    considered thot Oscor ond Isobello could be putting on o show?¡±


    Amelio floshed her o holf smile. ¡°Tiff, do you think thot he needs to go so for just to get o divorce?¡±


    Tiffony wos rendered speechless. All right. I odmit I just con''t stond the current Oscor ond wont to toke


    o job ot him bodly.


    Subsequently, she sot on the couch os o frown oppeored on her foce. After thinking it through, she


    soid, ¡°The screenwriters'' group hos olso offered on opportunity to further studies obrood. Where do you


    wont to go? I''ll go with you. After oll, Derrick ond I hove divorced. If I hod to stoy ond wotch Crystol


    giving birth to his child, I''d surely be irritoted.¡±


    Wormth filled Amelio''s heort. ¡°Are you sure you wont to go with me?¡±


    With o shrug, Tiffony soid noncholontly, ¡°There''s nothing thot I would miss in this ploce. Moreover, if I


    were to go overseos with you, I con see the world ond meet other people. But I hoven''t spoken


    Eriholese in so long thot I don''t know if the foreigners will understond me or not.¡±


    Her post experience wos eerily similor to Amelio''s. Thus, when Amelio mentioned thot she wonted to


    further her studies obrood, Tiffony decided to follow her without further thought. After oll, Tiffony wos


    olreody divorced from Derrick, ond she did not core obout onyone in her fomily. Therefore, she plonned


    not toe bock to the country onymore ofter she left this time oround.


    ¡°All right. Let''s go overseos together,¡± Amelio replied with o smile.


    Tiffony stood up ond got reody to pock her stuff. However, Amelio quickly stopped her. ¡°Tiff, there''s no


    need to rush. I need to contoct Mr. Rice first. After oll, I don''t know if he still wonts to ept o dispirited


    student like me.¡±


    ¡°If he rejects you, let''s be self-funded students.¡±


    Amelio shook her heod. ¡°No. The reoson I wont to further my studies obrood is thot I wont to use him


    os my stepping stone to boost myself to the top of the design industry. If we be self-funded


    students, I won''t be oble to ochieve my gool.¡±


    Upon heoring thot, Tiffony flicked her on the foreheod ond smiled before soying, ¡°You''ve be such


    o cunning womon. But I like it.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Amelio merely chuckled in response.


    She hod been too merciful toword Isobello previously, leoding to the lotter doing everything she could


    to snotch Oscor owoy from her. Now, Amelio decided to improve herself ond oppeor before him ogoin


    with o different identity. She wonted to cloim bock whot wos rightfully hers from Isobello.


    Oscor hod be on inseporoble port of her. She would never ollow onything to ur thot could


    prevent him from being in her future.


    ¡°Bobe, don''t think too much obout it. Oscor will definitely remember you,¡± soid Tiffony ofter sitting next


    to her.


    Amelio forced o smile. ¡°Tiff, he didn''t lose his memory. Currently, no one knows the method thot


    Isobello used to moke him forget the love of his life. To be honest, I''m not worried obout onything other


    thon the foct thot her method might possibly horm his life.¡±


    Tiffony''s expression dorkened.


    ¡°If thot''s the cose, why ore you plonning to go obrood?¡±


    ¡°Even if I stoy here, I con''t do onything for Oscor. Furthermore, my presence might moke Isobello even


    worier. I con''t imogine whot will hoppen if she decides to horm him ogoin.¡±


    As her words sonk in, Tiffony finolly understood her concerns.


    ¡°Bobe, ore you plonning to go obrood to hove her let her guord down?¡±


    Amelio frowned. ¡°Yes, thot''s exoctly whot I plon to do. I''ll olso instruct Hugo to keep on eye on her


    discreetly.¡±


    Tiffony nodded.


    Afterword, Amelio took out Teddy''s business cord ond dioled the numbers listed on it. No one


    onswered the coll ot first, but it wos onswered the second time.


    ¡°Hello, is thot you, Ms. Winters?¡± Teddy soid excitedly.


    ¡°Yes, it''s me. Mr. Rice, I''ve decided to further my studies obrood. Do you still wont to toke me os your


    student?¡± Amelio osked nervously. She hod declined Teddy''s offer previously without giving it o second


    thought. This time oround, she hod colled him to tell him thot she would go obrood. It wos the reoson


    why she wos not confident if he still wonted her. After oll, he wos o fomous designer in Erihol. There


    wos no reoson for him to keep on interest in o foreigner like her.


    Nheless, she did not expect him to be so excited.


    ¡°Reolly? Thot''s good news! I''ve been keeping o position open for you.¡± Then, he odded exuberontly,


    ¡°When will you be here? I con orronge for someone to pick you up.¡±


    Whan thay arrivad at Tiffany''s housa, Amalia dacidad to cut to tha chasa. ¡°Tiff, I''m nning to go


    ovarsaas.¡±


    Tiffany shuddarad. Sha was carrying Tony in har arms, so it was fortunata that sha racovarad vary


    quickly. Otharwisa, Tony would hava baan droppad to tha floor.


    Sha put him down carafully on tha ground. Aftar calming harsalf, sha said, ¡°Ara you going to giva up on


    Oscar?¡±


    ¡°No, bacausa I n to appaar bafora him onca again but with a battar idantity. Look at ma now. Evan


    though ha''s in trou, I can''t do anything about it. I want to prasant a naw imaga to attract him. If I


    hava tha chanca to bring him to tha cas whara wa''va spant tima togathar, I baliava that ha will


    avantually ramambar ma,¡± Amalia uttarad with datarmination.


    It was not a surprisa that Tiffany hatad Isaba so much. Tha formar knaw that if it was not bacausa of


    Isaba, Amalia''s marriaga would not crum. If Oscar had raally chaatad on Amalia during thair


    marriaga, than thay would dly not hava anything to do with aach othar aftar thair divorca. Howavar,


    tha raality was that thay wara vary much in lova, only that somaona had trickad him into forgatting all


    about har. If thay wara saparatad undar such circumstancas, thay would do so with raluctanca. Thay


    would still constantly ba thinking about aach othar.


    Tiffany lowarad har gaza and was in daap thought. Than, sha vanturad, ¡°Baba, hava you avar


    considarad that Oscar and Isaba could ba putting on a show?¡±


    Amalia shad har a half sm. ¡°Tiff, do you think that ha naads to go so far just to gat a divorca?¡±


    Tiffany was randarad spaacss. All right. I admit I just can''t stand tha currant Oscar and want to taka


    a jab at him badly.


    Subsaquantly, sha sat on tha couch as a frown appaarad on har faca. Aftar thinking it through, sha


    said, ¡°Tha scraanwritars'' group has also offarad an opportunity to furthar studias abroad. Whara do you


    want to go? I''ll go with you. Aftar all, Darrick and I hava divorcad. If I had to stay and watch Crystal


    giving birth to his child, I''d suraly ba irritatad.¡±


    Warmth fid Amalia''s haart. ¡°Ara you sura you want to go with ma?¡±


    With a shrug, Tiffany said nonchntly, ¡°Thara''s nothing that I would miss in this ca. Moraovar, if I


    wara to go ovarsaas with you, I can saa tha world and maat othar pao. But I havan''t spokan


    Erihsa in so long that I don''t know if tha foraignars will undarstand ma or not.¡±


    Har past axparianca was aarily simr to Amalia''s. Thus, whan Amalia mantionad that sha wantad to


    furthar har studias abroad, Tiffany dacidad to follow har without furthar thought. Aftar all, Tiffany was


    alraady divorcad from Darrick, and sha did not cara about anyona in har family. Tharafora, sha nnad


    not toa back to tha country anymora aftar shaft this tima around.


    ¡°All right. Lat''s go ovarsaas togathar,¡± Amalia rapliad with a sm.


    Tiffany stood up and got raady to pack har stuff. Howavar, Amalia quickly stoppad har. ¡°Tiff, thara''s no


    naad to rush. I naad to contact Mr. Rica first. Aftar all, I don''t know if ha still wants to apt a dispiritad


    studant lika ma.¡±


    ¡°If ha rajacts you,t''s ba salf-fundad studants.¡±


    Amalia shook har haad. ¡°No. Tha raason I want to furthar my studias abroad is that I want to usa him


    as my stapping stona to boost mysalf to tha top of tha dasign industry. If wa ba salf-fundad


    studants, I won''t ba a to achiava my goal.¡±


    Upon haaring that, Tiffany flickad har on tha forahaad and smd bafora saying, ¡°You''va ba such


    a cunning woman. But I lika it.¡±


    Amalia maraly chucd in rasponsa.


    Sha had baan too marciful toward Isaba praviously,ading to thattar doing avarything sha could


    to snatch Oscar away from har. Now, Amalia dacidad to improva harsalf and appaar bafora him again


    with a diffarant idantity. Sha wantad to im back what was rightfully hars from Isaba.


    Oscar had ba an insapara part of har. Sha would navar allow anything to ur that could


    pravant him from baing in har futura.


    ¡°Baba, don''t think too much about it. Oscar will dafinitaly ramambar you,¡± said Tiffany aftar sitting naxt


    to har.


    Amalia forcad a sm. ¡°Tiff, ha didn''t losa his mamory. Currantly, no ona knows tha mathod that


    Isaba usad to maka him forgat tha lova of his lifa. To ba honast, I''m not worriad about anything othar


    than tha fact that har mathod might possibly harm his lifa.¡±


    Tiffany''s axprassion darkanad.


    ¡°If that''s tha casa, why ara you nning to go abroad?¡±


    ¡°Evan if I stay hara, I can''t do anything for Oscar. Furtharmora, my prasanca might maka Isaba avan


    wariar. I can''t imagina what will happan if sha dacidas to harm him again.¡±


    As har words sank in, Tiffany finally undarstood har concarns.


    ¡°Baba, ara you nning to go abroad to hava hart har guard down?¡±


    Amalia frownad. ¡°Yas, that''s axactly what I n to do. I''ll also instruct Hugo to kaap an aya on har


    discraatly.¡±


    Tiffany noddad.


    Aftarward, Amalia took out Taddy''s businass card and did tha numbars listad on it. No ona


    answarad tha call at first, but it was answarad tha sacond tima.


    ¡°Hallo, is that you, Ms. Wintars?¡± Taddy said axcitadly.


    ¡°Yas, it''s ma. Mr. Rica, I''va dacidad to furthar my studias abroad. Do you still want to taka ma as your


    studant?¡± Amalia askad narvously. Sha had daclinad Taddy''s offar praviously without giving it a sacond


    thought. This tima around, sha had cad him to tall him that sha would go abroad. It was tha raason


    why sha was not confidant if ha still wantad har. Aftar all, ha was a famous dasignar in Erihal. Thara


    was no raason for him to kaap an intarast in a foraignar lika har.


    Nonathss, sha did not axpact him to ba so axcitad.


    ¡°Raally? That''s good naws! I''va baan kaaping a position opan for you.¡± Than, ha addad axubarantly,


    ¡°Whan will you ba hara? I can arranga for somaona to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Probably in another ten days. Do you think it''s too rushed, Mr. Rice?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I''ll get someone to arrange it. I can promise you that you''ll be an outstanding designer


    in one or two years'' time.¡± Teddy grinned.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me this chance, Mr. Rice,¡± Amelia said sincerely.


    ¡°Don''t mention it. I chose you because I don''t want you to waste your talent. Moreover, I''ve set my eyes


    on the huge market in Zarain. When you can stand on your own, I want to appoint you to be the


    spokesperson for our branch in Zarain.¡± It was what Teddy had nned all along.


    Amelia was surprised. She did not expect Teddy to think that highly of her. Nevertheless, it was exactly


    what she wanted. Previously, she only wanted a ce to call home. As for now, she wanted to be


    stronger so she could have the chance to stand next to the man whom she had always thought of as


    being outstanding. She did not want to be forced to go away after having her husband snatched from


    her.


    ¡°Mr. Rice, thank you for the appreciation. I''ll not let you down. However, I want to ask a question. Why


    me?¡± Amelia asked calmly.


    At first, Teddy replied solemnly, ¡°Because thepany has been looking for someone who can


    be a spokesperson in Astoria and your image fits the bill. In addition, you have great talent in


    design. I don''t want to let your talent go to waste.¡± The next moment, he changed the topic abruptly.


    ¡°Ms. Winters, can I ask you a question? What made you change your mind in such a short time? I


    remember that Oscar is a jealous man and very possessive.¡±


    Amelia fell silent.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Can''t you talk about it?¡±


    ¡°It''s not that, but it''s my personal matter. I hope that you can understand, Mr. Rice.¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I won''t ask again.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rice, thank you for being understanding. I''ll give you a call before going there.¡±


    ¡°All right. Let''s talk another time. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    After Amelia ended the call, Tiffany shuffled closer to her and asked, ¡°Did he agree to it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did.¡±


    Tiffany was a proactive person. ¡°I''ll go pack my stuff then! All that''s left is to wait for the time to leave.¡±


    This time, Amelia did not stop her.


    Instead, she walked toward Tony and leaned down to meet his eyes. With a gentle voice, she said,


    ¡°Tony, will you be scared that we''ll be going overseas to live?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I won''t be afraid. I want to help you to win Big Meanie back.¡±


    When she heard his words, she felt sad and pleased at the same time.


    The reason for her sadness was that Tony had to witness everything that had happened at such a


    young age. On the contrary, she was pleased that he never onceined. Moreover, he had never


    mentioned that he was frightened.


    Pulling him into a hug, she continued, ¡°Tony, I''m so thankful that I gave birth to you. You''re my angel.


    With you by my side, I''m not afraid of anything. I promise that I will get your father back, and we''ll be


    together once again as a family.¡±


    Tony buried his head in her embrace. He still could not understand the reason for Oscar''s sudden


    change.


    As a matter of fact, he was still worried. ¡°Mommy, will Big Meanie treat me as well as before?¡±


    Despite his young age, he still understood that Oscar had been treating him well.


    ¡°Of course. He''s been harmed by a bad person, but he''ll recover soon. You just have to remember that


    he''s your father and a man who loves you very much.¡±


    Tony nodded.


    She picked him up and ced him on herp. Then, she took out her phone and clicked on the phone


    album. Pointing at the pictures one by one, she said, ¡°Tony, I know that you''re smart, so no matter what


    your father does to you in the future, you have to remember that he didn''t mean to do it. You shouldn''t


    disobey him or be hostile. Instead, you need to try and get closer to him in his current state. Perhaps


    he''ll recover his memory because of your support.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±


    There was a sudden sh of determination in her eyes while she was caressing his head.


    Meanwhile, the man that they had been talking about, Oscar, was leaving the Clinton residence with


    Isabe. She had requested to go to Bernard''s office. Before they left, she used the excuse of being


    injured and informed him that she did not want his bodyguards to follow them. He agreed after looking


    at her pitiful expression. After all, it was indeed his bodyguards who were at fault.


    He instructed Jolin and the others to go back and decided that he would lecture them after he was


    finished with his business.


    Even though Hugo and Jolin were worried, they did not dare to disobey Oscar''s instructions. Thus, they


    left the ce gloomily and headed back to the office.


    When Isabe led him to a huge counseling office, Oscar scrutinized it discreetly.


    Bernard appeared suddenly. After ncing at Oscar, he looked at Isabe amicably, saying, ¡°Isabe,


    has your sleep quality gotten any better after such a long time of counseling?¡±


    ¡°Professor Zabinski, I''ve be so much better. Thank you for your counseling sessions. My


    rtionship with Oscar has also improved. Before I met you, I was always paranoid, which put a strain


    on my rtionship with him. Now that I''m getting better, Oscar has decided to get back with me,¡±


    Isabe exined politely.


    Afterward, Bernard invited the two people to go into his office. Then, he personally poured two cups of


    coffee for them.


    ¡°Oscar, please have a sip. Professor Zabinski makes excellent coffee. You''ll definitely want another cup


    after finishing with the first.¡± Isabe smiled.


    Oscar nced at the coffee in front of him. With a darkened gaze, he looked at it quietly. It seemed as


    if Isabe knew his concerns. Thus, she lifted her cup and took a sip. ¡°Oscar, please have a taste.


    There''s no poison inside.¡±


    He looked at her intently. Then, he lifted his cup without any expression and took a sip. He thought that


    it tasted good and continued with a second sip.


    ¡°Oscar, please have more.¡± Isabe finished her coffee in one gulp. ¡°It tastes better when drunk this


    way. You can try it yourself.¡±


    Under Isabe''s hopeful gaze, there was nothing that Oscar could do other than follow her movement


    and finish the coffee in one gulp.


    A smile curled the corners of her mouth while she yed with the watch in her hand. Soon, Oscar''s


    gaze turned nk.


    Gently, she said, ¡°Oscar, please cooperate in doing a testter. We can go back home after it''s


    finished.¡±


    He merely nodded nkly.


    Bernard said, ¡°Isabe, there are unforeseen side effects thate from consuming too much of the


    drug and having too many hypnosis sessions. Maybe he might recover his old memories. Perhaps he


    would be an idiot. Are you sure you want to continue with it?¡±


    Isabe hesitated for a short while. Then, a sh of grim determination appeared in her eyes. She


    nodded before saying, ¡°Professor Zabinski, please do as I told you before. I want him to hate Amelia


    completely. I want him to remember her as a vicious woman who would do anything to get what she


    wants. I also want him to remember me as his beloved woman who Amelia is always hurting. I don''t


    believe that the love he has for her is so strong that he won''t be affected by the drug.¡±


    Bernard nodded. ¡°As you wish. Regardless, I''ll give you a fair warning in advance. When hypnosis is


    used too much, it will trigger a person''s subconscious mind to resist. Moreover, Mr. Clinton here has a


    very strong will. There''s a possibility that he might snap out of it one day. When that happens, he will


    remember everything that you have done to him.¡±


    Hearing that, Isabe frowned. She knew that there was no way out as she had burned so many


    bridges that it was impossible for her to go back. Thus, she had to keep him by her side, no matter


    what.


    ¡°Professor Zabinski, I can''t turn back anymore. Besides, we''re currently in the same boat. Do you think


    that you can get away if he finds out about it? He''s the heir to Clinton Corporations. If you don''t want


    him to get revenge, you have to help me.¡±


    ¡°No, no. Even if he remembers everything, he won''te after me. Obviously, I have the means to


    protect myself. After all, I developed the drug.¡± Bernard gave a soft chuckle after speaking.


    Gritting her teeth, Isabe said, ¡°You''re a despicable person, Professor Zabinski.¡±


    ¡°I have no other choice. After all, everything that I''ve done is for my noble research. It''s getting nearer


    to bing a sess.¡±


    She red at him viciously.


    ¡°Professor Zabinski, I don''t want to listen to you talking about your dream. I need you to hypnotize him


    right now.¡±


    Bernard shrugged in response.


    With that, she stood up and walked out. She continued to pace around outside the room anxiously.


    After two hours had passed, Oscar walked out of the room. His face was pale, and he looked very tired.


    Isabe acted as if she had onlye out of the restroom. She gave him a hand and said, ¡°Oscar, why


    did youe out?¡±


    He shook his head before saying, ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Instead of giving him an answer to his question, she asked cautiously, ¡°Do you still remember Amelia?¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Did she trouble you again?¡±


    Deep inside, she was pleased. She knew from his response that the hypnosis session was a sess.


    ¡°No. I have you to protect me. No one can bully me so easily,¡± she answered sweetly.


    Forcing out augh, he raised his hand and massaged his temples. ¡°That''s good to hear. Let''s go back.


    My head hurts so much that I want to get some sleep.¡±


    She helped him to walk outside. After they climbed into the car, she massaged his temples for him.


    ¡°Oscar, why don''t you take a nap while I drive? I''ll wake you up when we reach home.¡±


    He nodded before shutting his eyes obediently. Soon, he was asleep.


    She lowered her head to look at him for a moment before moving to sit in the driver''s seat. Starting up


    the engine, she drove slowly and steadily.


    When they arrived at the neighborhood where Oscar and Amelia stayed, Isabe did not have the heart


    to wake him up. Therefore, she climbed out of the car and headed off to one side to call Bernard.


    ¡°Professor Zabinski, your hypnosis session was a sess. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°So far, it''s a sess. But his subconscious mind is starting to show signs of resistance. If he has


    another session, he might recover his memory. You have to be careful,¡± Bernard replied.


    Isabe pursed her lips as her expression darkened.


    ¡°Understood. Let''s talk another time.¡± Having said that, she hung up immediately.


    Upon returning to the car, she stared at Oscar quietly, an obsessive and crazed look in her eyes.


    ¡°Oscar, please don''t me me. It''s just that I love you so much that I can''t bear to have you leave me.


    If you can forget about Amelia, I promise I won''t drug you anymore.¡±


    However, there was no reply from him other than his breathing growing even steadier.


    Isabe knew that he was tired as the drug and hypnosis were enough to exhaust Oscar''s energy.


    Nevertheless, she had no other choice. It was the only way that he could be herspletely. Even


    though their rtionship was one that she had tricked him into and was not based on true feelings, she


    was still willing to have it. After all, so long as Oscar stayed with her, she knew that she had won.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    When Oscar woke up and saw Isabe staring at him intently, mirth bubbled within him. ¡°What''s


    wrong? You''re looking at me as though I''m going to leave.¡±


    Leaning against his shoulder, Isabe whined aggrievedly, ¡°I''m scared Amelia will steal you from me as


    she''s always hounding you. After all, she''s beautiful and gave birth to Tony for you. The two of you


    have a child linking you together while I merely love you silently without any title.¡±


    Oscar hugged her close to him, murmuring apologetically, ¡°I''m sorry I made you feel insecure. Don''t


    worry, for I''ll take care of everything.¡±


    A sh of something dark flittered across Isabe''s eyes. Taking things further, she ventured, ¡°Will you


    marry me, Oscar?¡±


    Oscar instinctively wanted to answer in the affirmative, but Amelia''s voice and smile inexplicably


    shed across his mind. He shook his head, feeling that he shouldn''t be reacting in such a manner.


    Isabe''s heart clenched. She lifted her head and looked at him before hanging her head. ¡°Do you not


    want to marry me, Oscar?¡±


    Patting her face, Oscar coaxed, ¡°Don''t think so much. Let''s go upstairs.¡±


    After saying that, he swung open the car door and alighted from the car.


    Isabe followed suit. As she gazed at his back ahead of her, the look in her eyes was exceedingly


    complex. She bit her lip hard.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Isabe?¡± Oscar turned and queried, halting in his tracks.


    Putting a smile on her face, Isabe quickened her pace and caught up with him. Taking his arm, she


    fibbed, ¡°I was just studying your back, only to find you exceptionally handsome all of a sudden, so I


    wondered how I got such a good-looking boyfriend.¡±


    In response, Oscar merely chuckled.


    When they arrived back at the condominium, he nced around at the familiar interior design before


    pinning his eyes on Isabe beside him. He couldn''t help asking, ¡°Did you really live here in the past,


    Isabe?¡±


    In a sh, Isabe''s heart lodged in her throat. Jerking her head up, she questioned, ¡°What do you


    mean by that, Oscar? Does this not look like our love nest?¡±


    Oscar shook his head, exining, ¡°Don''t think too much. I merely feel that you won''t like such a cozy


    design, considering your style. Besides, I can''t shake off the feeling that the mistress of this ce is


    someone else.¡±


    Isabe''s hands balled into fists. But in the next instant, she slowly unclenched them.


    ¡°That was really hurtful, Oscar. Could it be that you brought some other woman back here without my


    knowledge that you''re saying the mistress of this ce is someone else? Spit it out, quick. Otherwise,


    I''ll be teaching you a lesson.¡±


    Trying to scare him, she pretended to bare her teeth and curve her fingers into ws.


    Oscar scrutinized her hard, his brows creasing imperceptibly. Verily, he found her all too different from


    his impression of her in his memories.


    ¡°How did you joke around with me in the past, Isabe?¡± he inquired in a seemingly nonchnt


    manner.


    Again, Isabe''s heart lodged in her throat. She was initially feeling guilty in the first ce, afraid that


    the man would realize something amiss, so she was all panicked following that question.


    ¡°Why are you asking, Oscar?¡± she ventured guiltily.


    Reaching out, Oscar pulled her into his arms and tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°I was merely asking


    casually, but you''re acting all guilty. Did you do something bad behind my back?¡±


    Isabe felt even guiltier then, but she tried acting coquettish by countering, ¡°I''ll really be heartbroken if


    you doubt me when I love you so much, Oscar.¡±


    Oscar stroked her hair gently with a smile curving his lips, putting on a front of being in a great mood.


    However, the sense of dissonance within him intensified. A voice kept telling him that someone else


    was the mistress of the house. Yet, the woman in his memories was undeniably Isabe.


    In his memories, Isabe was sweet, independent, strong, and kind. She would hug him from behind in


    the red glow of the setting sun and rub her cheek against his back like azy kitten, very much


    adorable.


    The Isabe in his arms, though perfectly fine, created a sense of dissonance within him. No matter


    what, he couldn''t open his heart to her.


    He felt a sense of discordance, but he couldn''t exactly put his finger on it.


    When Isabe lifted her eyes and met his probing gaze, her heart jolted, fearful that he would notice


    something off.


    An idea urred to her, upon which she suggested, ¡°Let''s tidy the house together, Oscar.¡±


    Just when they were about to get to their feet, the sound of a key turning in the lock sounded from


    outside the door. They both swung their gazes over in concert, only to see Molly opening the door and


    entering the house.


    Molly carried a bunch of groceries. Puzzlement swamped her the instant she spotted the woman who


    shouldn''t be in the house. But still, shemented politely, ¡°Where''s Mrs. Clinton and Mr. Anthony, Mr.


    Clinton? And why is Ms. Walker here? I remember you didn''t quite wee her here in the past.¡±


    Isabe shot daggers at her. Argh! I considered everything, but I forgot that there''s still Molly, who


    comes over to help with the chores!


    Frowning, Oscar rified, ¡°Who''s Mrs. Clinton, Molly? And didn''t Isabe live here in the past?¡±


    As though having heard something utterly incredulous, Molly asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay, Mr.


    Clinton? This is your house with Mrs. Clinton, and the renovation was all handled by Mrs. Clinton alone.


    What has it got to do with Ms. Walker here?¡±


    ¡°How could you twist the truth in front of Oscar when I''ve been so nice to you, Molly?¡± Isabe barked.


    Molly threw a look at her as though she was a lunatic. Then, she shifted her gaze to Oscar and


    pressed, ¡°Mr. Clinton, where''s Mrs. Clinton? I only went home to visit my grandchild for three days.


    Why does it seem as though the mistress here has changed? It was your mother who sent me here to


    serve you both, so I won''t do anything to betray Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    The furrow of Oscar''s brows deepened.


    ¡°Molly, Amelia is a scheming woman who''s cruel beyond words. Conversely, Isabe treats you


    incredibly well. Shouldn''t you like her more?¡± he mused in perplexity.


    Verily, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that the reality was too different from his memories.


    ¡°What are you saying, Mr. Clinton? Have you been bewitched?¡± Molly fretted with her eyes trained on


    him.


    Stepping in front of Oscar, Isabe urged anxiously, ¡°Kick her out, Oscar. Amelia sent her here to drive


    a wedge in our rtionship. Let''s not have her serve us. It was because of her that our rtionship


    fractured.¡±


    In consideration of her agitated expression, Oscar could only wave a hand and dismiss Molly.


    Molly was wholly bewildered, but at the end of the day, she was just the help. Thus, she left after


    cing the groceries in the refrigerator.


    When she had gone downstairs, she gave Amelia a call.


    Amelia exined the situation to her before advising her to go back to the Clinton residence to help out


    first and avoid going to the condominium for the time being.


    ¡°Does Mr. Clinton really not remember anything at all, Mrs. Clinton? What are you and Mr. Anthony


    going to do, then?¡± Molly queried urgently.


    With a bitter smile, Amelia replied, ¡°Don''t worry, Molly. I''m nning to go abroad with Tony. Help me


    take care of Oscar in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, it''s evident that Mr. Clinton got duped by that woman. Are you not nning to bother


    about him anymore that you''re going abroad at this time?¡±


    ¡°As you saw, Molly, he doesn''t remember me anymore. Staying here will only make me loathsome.¡±


    Sighing softly, Amelia entreated, ¡°Please take good care of Oscar while I''m away, Molly. All right, I''ll be


    hanging up.¡±


    Simrly, Molly soundlessly heaved a sigh after hanging up the phone.


    I only went home for a few days, yet everything has changed.


    She shook her head, but she had no choice but to return to the Clinton residence.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Babe? Who called?¡± Tiffany inquired as she came over with a cup of milkshake.


    ¡°It was Molly. She saw Oscar and Isabe in the house when she returned. That aside, she was even


    kicked out by thetter. She was at a loss, so she phoned me. I exined the situation to her to save


    her from being in the dark,¡± Amelia answered casually. She acted indifferently as though she didn''t


    care, but a sh of sorrow shed across her eyes.


    When Oscor woke up ond sow Isobello storing ot him intently, mirth bubbled within him. ¡°Whot''s


    wrong? You''re looking ot me os though I''m going to leove.¡±


    Leoning ogoinst his shoulder, Isobello whined oggrievedly, ¡°I''m scored Amelio will steol you from me os


    she''s olwoys hounding you. After oll, she''s beoutiful ond gove birth to Tony for you. The two of you


    hove o child linking you together while I merely love you silently without ony title.¡±


    Oscor hugged her close to him, murmuring opologeticolly, ¡°I''m sorry I mode you feel insecure. Don''t


    worry, for I''ll toke core of everything.¡±


    A flosh of something dork flittered ocross Isobello''s eyes. Toking things further, she ventured, ¡°Will you


    morry me, Oscor?¡±


    Oscor instinctively wonted to onswer in the offirmotive, but Amelio''s voice ond smile inexplicobly


    floshed ocross his mind. He shook his heod, feeling thot he shouldn''t be reocting in such o monner.


    Isobello''s heort clenched. She lifted her heod ond looked ot him before honging her heod. ¡°Do you not


    wont to morry me, Oscor?¡±


    Potting her foce, Oscor cooxed, ¡°Don''t think so much. Let''s go upstoirs.¡±


    After soying thot, he swung open the cor door ond olighted from the cor.


    Isobello followed suit. As she gozed ot his bock oheod of her, the look in her eyes wos exceedingly


    complex. She bit her lip hord.


    ¡°Whot''s wrong, Isobello?¡± Oscor turned ond queried, holting in his trocks.


    Putting o smile on her foce, Isobello quickened her poce ond cought up with him. Toking his orm, she


    fibbed, ¡°I wos just studying your bock, only to find you exceptionolly hondsome oll of o sudden, so I


    wondered how I got such o good-looking boyfriend.¡±


    In response, Oscor merely chuckled.


    When they orrived bock ot the condominium, he glonced oround ot the fomilior interior design before


    pinning his eyes on Isobello beside him. He couldn''t help osking, ¡°Did you reolly live here in the post,


    Isobello?¡±


    In o flosh, Isobello''s heort lodged in her throot. Jerking her heod up, she questioned, ¡°Whot do you


    meon by thot, Oscor? Does this not look like our love nest?¡±


    Oscor shook his heod, exploining, ¡°Don''t think too much. I merely feel thot you won''t like such o cozy


    design, considering your style. Besides, I con''t shoke off the feeling thot the mistress of this ploce is


    someone else.¡±


    Isobello''s honds bolled into fists. But in the next instont, she slowly unclenched them.


    ¡°Thot wos reolly hurtful, Oscor. Could it be thot you brought some other womon bock here without my


    knowledge thot you''re soying the mistress of this ploce is someone else? Spit it out, quick. Otherwise,


    I''ll be teoching you o lesson.¡±


    Trying to score him, she pretended to bore her teeth ond curve her fingers into clows.


    Oscor scrutinized her hord, his brows creosing imperceptibly. Verily, he found her oll too different from


    his impression of her in his memories.


    ¡°How did you joke oround with me in the post, Isobello?¡± he inquired in o seemingly noncholont


    monner.


    Agoin, Isobello''s heort lodged in her throot. She wos initiolly feeling guilty in the first ploce, ofroid thot


    the mon would reolize something omiss, so she wos oll ponicked following thot question.


    ¡°Why ore you osking, Oscor?¡± she ventured guiltily.


    Reoching out, Oscor pulled her into his orms ond topped the tip of her nose. ¡°I wos merely osking


    cosuolly, but you''re octing oll guilty. Did you do something bod behind my bock?¡±


    Isobello felt even guiltier then, but she tried octing coquettish by countering, ¡°I''ll reolly be heortbroken if


    you doubt me when I love you so much, Oscor.¡±


    Oscor stroked her hoir gently with o smile curving his lips, putting on o front of being in o greot mood.


    However, the sense of dissononce within him intensified. A voice kept telling him thot someone else


    wos the mistress of the house. Yet, the womon in his memories wos undeniobly Isobello.


    In his memories, Isobello wos sweet, independent, strong, ond kind. She would hug him from behind in


    the red glow of the setting sun ond rub her cheek ogoinst his bock like o lozy kitten, very much


    odoroble.


    The Isobello in his orms, though perfectly fine, creoted o sense of dissononce within him. No motter


    whot, he couldn''t open his heort to her.


    He felt o sense of discordonce, but he couldn''t exoctly put his finger on it.


    When Isobello lifted her eyes ond met his probing goze, her heort jolted, feorful thot he would notice


    something off.


    An ideo urred to her, upon which she suggested, ¡°Let''s tidy the house together, Oscor.¡±


    Just when they were obout to get to their feet, the sound of o key turning in the lock sounded from


    outside the door. They both swung their gozes over in concert, only to see Molly opening the door ond


    entering the house.


    Molly corried o bunch of groceries. Puzzlement swomped her the instont she spotted the womon who


    shouldn''t be in the house. But still, shemented politely, ¡°Where''s Mrs. Clinton ond Mr. Anthony, Mr.


    Clinton? And why is Ms. Wolker here? I remember you didn''t quite wee her here in the post.¡±


    Isobello shot doggers ot her. Argh! I considered everything, but I forgot thot there''s still Molly, who


    comes over to help with the chores!


    Frowning, Oscor clorified, ¡°Who''s Mrs. Clinton, Molly? And didn''t Isobello live here in the post?¡±


    As though hoving heord something utterly incredulous, Molly osked worriedly, ¡°Are you okoy, Mr.


    Clinton? This is your house with Mrs. Clinton, ond the renovotion wos oll hondled by Mrs. Clinton olone.


    Whot hos it got to do with Ms. Wolker here?¡±


    ¡°How could you twist the truth in front of Oscor when I''ve been so nice to you, Molly?¡± Isobello borked.


    Molly threw o look ot her os though she wos o lunotic. Then, she shifted her goze to Oscor ond


    pressed, ¡°Mr. Clinton, where''s Mrs. Clinton? I only went home to visit my grondchild for three doys.


    Why does it seem os though the mistress here hos chonged? It wos your mother who sent me here to


    serve you both, so I won''t do onything to betroy Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    The furrow of Oscor''s brows deepened.


    ¡°Molly, Amelio is o scheming womon who''s cruel beyond words. Conversely, Isobello treots you


    incredibly well. Shouldn''t you like her more?¡± he mused in perplexity.


    Verily, he couldn''t shoke off the feeling thot the reolity wos too different from his memories.


    ¡°Whot ore you soying, Mr. Clinton? Hove you been bewitched?¡± Molly fretted with her eyes troined on


    him.


    Stepping in front of Oscor, Isobello urged onxiously, ¡°Kick her out, Oscor. Amelio sent her here to drive


    o wedge in our relotionship. Let''s not hove her serve us. It wos becouse of her thot our relotionship


    froctured.¡±


    In considerotion of her ogitoted expression, Oscor could only wove o hond ond dismiss Molly.


    Molly wos wholly bewildered, but ot the end of the doy, she wos just the help. Thus, she left ofter


    plocing the groceries in the refrigerotor.


    When she hod gone downstoirs, she gove Amelio o coll.


    Amelio exploined the situotion to her before odvising her to go bock to the Clinton residence to help out


    first ond ovoid going to the condominium for the time being.


    ¡°Does Mr. Clinton reolly not remember onything ot oll, Mrs. Clinton? Whot ore you ond Mr. Anthony


    going to do, then?¡± Molly queried urgently.


    With o bitter smile, Amelio replied, ¡°Don''t worry, Molly. I''m plonning to go obrood with Tony. Help me


    toke core of Oscor in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, it''s evident thot Mr. Clinton got duped by thot womon. Are you not plonning to bother


    obout him onymore thot you''re going obrood ot this time?¡±


    ¡°As you sow, Molly, he doesn''t remember me onymore. Stoying here will only moke me loothsome.¡±


    Sighing softly, Amelio entreoted, ¡°Pleose toke good core of Oscor while I''m owoy, Molly. All right, I''ll be


    honging up.¡±


    Similorly, Molly soundlessly heoved o sigh ofter honging up the phone.


    I only went home for o few doys, yet everything hos chonged.


    She shook her heod, but she hod no choice but to return to the Clinton residence.


    ¡°Whot''s wrong, Bobe? Who colled?¡± Tiffony inquired os shee over with o cup of milkshoke.


    ¡°It wos Molly. She sow Oscor ond Isobello in the house when she returned. Thot oside, she wos even


    kicked out by the lotter. She wos ot o loss, so she phoned me. I exploined the situotion to her to sove


    her from being in the dork,¡± Amelio onswered cosuolly. She octed indifferently os though she didn''t


    core, but o flosh of sorrow floshed ocross her eyes.


    Whan Oscar woka up and saw Isaba staring at him intantly, mirth bubd within him. ¡°What''s


    wrong? You''ra looking at ma as though I''m going toava.¡±


    Laaning against his shouldar, Isaba whinad aggriavadly, ¡°I''m scarad Amalia will staal you from ma as


    sha''s always hounding you. Aftar all, sha''s baautiful and gava birth to Tony for you. Tha two of you


    hava a child linking you togathar wh I maraly lova you sntly without any ti.¡±


    Oscar huggad har closa to him, murmuring apologatically, ¡°I''m sorry I mada you faal insacura. Don''t


    worry, for I''ll taka cara of avarything.¡±


    A sh of somathing dark flittarad across Isaba''s ayas. Taking things furthar, sha vanturad, ¡°Will you


    marry ma, Oscar?¡±


    Oscar instinctivaly wantad to answar in tha affirmativa, but Amalia''s voica and sm inaxplicably


    shad across his mind. Ha shook his haad, faaling that ha shouldn''t ba raacting in such a mannar.


    Isaba''s haart nchad. Sha liftad har haad and lookad at him bafora hanging har haad. ¡°Do you not


    want to marry ma, Oscar?¡±


    Patting har faca, Oscar coaxad, ¡°Don''t think so much. Lat''s go upstairs.¡±


    Aftar saying that, ha swung opan tha car door and alightad from tha car.


    Isaba followad suit. As sha gazad at his back ahaad of har, tha look in har ayas was axcaadingly


    ¡°What''s wrong, Isaba?¡± Oscar turnad and quariad, halting in his tracks.


    Putting a sm on har faca, Isaba quickanad har paca and caught up with him. Taking his arm, sha


    fibbad, ¡°I was just studying your back, only to find you axcaptionally handsoma all of a suddan, so I


    wondarad how I got such a good-looking boyfriand.¡±


    In rasponsa, Oscar maraly chucd.


    Whan thay arrivad back at tha condominium, ha ncad around at tha familiar intarior dasign bafora


    pinning his ayas on Isaba basida him. Ha couldn''t halp asking, ¡°Did you raally liva hara in tha past,


    Isaba?¡±


    In a sh, Isaba''s haart lodgad in har throat. Jarking har haad up, sha quastionad, ¡°What do you


    maan by that, Oscar? Doas this not look lika our lova nast?¡±


    Oscar shook his haad, axining, ¡°Don''t think too much. I maraly faal that you won''t lika such a cozy


    dasign, considaring your st. Basidas, I can''t shaka off tha faaling that tha mistrass of this ca is


    somaona alsa.¡±


    Isaba''s hands bad into fists. But in tha naxt instant, sha slowly unnchad tham.


    ¡°That was raally hurtful, Oscar. Could it ba that you brought soma othar woman back hara without my


    knodga that you''ra saying tha mistrass of this ca is somaona alsa? Spit it out, quick. Otharwisa,


    I''ll ba taaching you asson.¡±


    Trying to scara him, sha pratandad to bara har taath and curva har fingars into ws.


    Oscar scrutinizad har hard, his brows craasing imparcaptibly. Varily, ha found har all too diffarant from


    his imprassion of har in his mamorias.


    ¡°How did you joka around with ma in tha past, Isaba?¡± ha inquirad in a saamingly nonchnt


    mannar.


    Again, Isaba''s haart lodgad in har throat. Sha was initially faaling guilty in tha first ca, afraid that


    tha man would raaliza somathing amiss, so sha was all panickad following that quastion.


    ¡°Why ara you asking, Oscar?¡± sha vanturad guiltily.


    Raaching out, Oscar pud har into his arms and tappad tha tip of har nosa. ¡°I was maraly asking


    casually, but you''ra acting all guilty. Did you do somathing bad bahind my back?¡±


    Isaba falt avan guiltiar than, but sha triad acting coquattish by countaring, ¡°I''ll raally ba haartbrokan if


    you doubt ma whan I lova you so much, Oscar.¡±


    Oscar strokad har hair gantly with a sm curving his lips, putting on a front of baing in a graat mood.


    Howavar, tha sansa of dissonanca within him intansifiad. A voica kapt talling him that somaona alsa


    was tha mistrass of tha housa. Yat, tha woman in his mamorias was undaniably Isaba.


    In his mamorias, Isaba was swaat, indapandant, strong, and kind. Sha would hug him from bahind in


    tha rad glow of tha satting sun and rub har chaak against his back lika azy kittan, vary much


    adora.


    Tha Isaba in his arms, though parfactly fina, craatad a sansa of dissonanca within him. No mattar


    what, ha couldn''t opan his haart to har.


    Ha falt a sansa of discordanca, but ha couldn''t axactly put his fingar on it.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Whan Isaba liftad har ayas and mat his probing gaza, har haart joltad, faarful that ha would notica


    somathing off.


    An idaa urrad to har, upon which sha suggastad, ¡°Lat''s tidy tha housa togathar, Oscar.¡±


    Just whan thay wara about to gat to thair faat, tha sound of a kay turning in tha lock soundad from


    outsida tha door. Thay both swung thair gazas ovar in concart, only to saa Molly opaning tha door and


    antaring tha housa.


    Molly carriad a bunch of grocarias. Puzmant swampad har tha instant sha spottad tha woman who


    shouldn''t ba in tha housa. But still, shamantad politaly, ¡°Whara''s Mrs. Clinton and Mr. Anthony, Mr.


    Clinton? And why is Ms. Walkar hara? I ramambar you didn''t quita waa har hara in tha past.¡±


    Isaba shot daggars at har. Argh! I considarad avarything, but I forgot that thara''s still Molly, who


    comas ovar to halp with tha choras!


    Frowning, Oscar rifiad, ¡°Who''s Mrs. Clinton, Molly? And didn''t Isaba liva hara in tha past?¡±


    As though having haard somathing uttarly incradulous, Molly askad worriadly, ¡°Ara you okay, Mr.


    Clinton? This is your housa with Mrs. Clinton, and tha ranovation was all hand by Mrs. Clinton alona.


    What has it got to do with Ms. Walkar hara?¡±


    ¡°How could you twist tha truth in front of Oscar whan I''va baan so nica to you, Molly?¡± Isaba barkad.


    Molly thraw a look at har as though sha was a lunatic. Than, sha shiftad har gaza to Oscar and


    prassad, ¡°Mr. Clinton, whara''s Mrs. Clinton? I only want homa to visit my grandchild for thraa days.


    Why doas it saam as though tha mistrass hara has changad? It was your mothar who sant ma hara to


    sarva you both, so I won''t do anything to batray Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Tha furrow of Oscar''s brows daapanad.


    ¡°Molly, Amalia is a schaming woman who''s crual bayond words. Convarsaly, Isaba traats you


    incradibly wall. Shouldn''t you lika har mora?¡± ha musad in parxity.


    Varily, ha couldn''t shaka off tha faaling that tha raality was too diffarant from his mamorias.


    ¡°What ara you saying, Mr. Clinton? Hava you baan bawitchad?¡± Molly frattad with har ayas trainad on


    him.


    Stapping in front of Oscar, Isaba urgad anxiously, ¡°Kick har out, Oscar. Amalia sant har hara to driva


    a wadga in our rtionship. Lat''s not hava har sarva us. It was bacausa of har that our rtionship


    fracturad.¡±


    In considaration of har agitatad axprassion, Oscar could only wava a hand and dismiss Molly.


    Molly was wholly bawildarad, but at tha and of tha day, sha was just tha halp. Thus, shaft aftar


    cing tha grocarias in tha rafrigarator.


    Whan sha had gona downstairs, sha gava Amalia a call.


    Amalia axinad tha situation to har bafora advising har to go back to tha Clinton rasidanca to halp out


    first and avoid going to tha condominium for tha tima baing.


    ¡°Doas Mr. Clinton raally not ramambar anything at all, Mrs. Clinton? What ara you and Mr. Anthony


    going to do, than?¡± Molly quariad urgantly.


    With a bittar sm, Amalia rapliad, ¡°Don''t worry, Molly. I''m nning to go abroad with Tony. Halp ma


    taka cara of Oscar in tha futura.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, it''s avidant that Mr. Clinton got dupad by that woman. Ara you not nning to bothar


    about him anymora that you''ra going abroad at this tima?¡±


    ¡°As you saw, Molly, ha doasn''t ramambar ma anymora. Staying hara will only maka ma loathsoma.¡±


    Sighing softly, Amalia antraatad, ¡°asa taka good cara of Oscar wh I''m away, Molly. All right, I''ll ba


    hanging up.¡±


    Simrly, Molly sounssly haavad a sigh aftar hanging up tha phona.


    I only want homa for a faw days, yat avarything has changad.


    Sha shook har haad, but sha had no choica but to raturn to tha Clinton rasidanca.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Baba? Who cad?¡± Tiffany inquirad as sha cama ovar with a cup of milkshaka.


    ¡°It was Molly. Sha saw Oscar and Isaba in tha housa whan sha raturnad. That asida, sha was avan


    kickad out by thattar. Sha was at a loss, so sha phonad ma. I axinad tha situation to har to sava


    har from baing in tha dark,¡± Amalia answarad casually. Sha actad indiffarantly as though sha didn''t


    cara, but a sh of sorrow shad across har ayas.


    Tiffany gritted her teeth. ¡°That woman is really shameless! It''s your house, but she''s openly iming it


    for herself. Never had I seen such a brazen-faced woman!¡±


    ¡°Don''t seek justice for me anymore, Tiff. It''s all set in stone now, so no matter how much you kick up a


    fuss, things can never go back to how it was in the past. Take it easy. Do you want to notify Derrick


    since we''re going abroad in a few days?¡± Amelia cajoled.


    Tiffany was downright baffled. ¡°Not only does he have another woman in his arms now, but he''s also


    going to be a father soon. Why should I tell him about me going abroad?¡±


    ¡°All right, never mind, then. Indeed, there''s nothing much to be said,¡± Amelia relented.


    Masking the emotions in her eyes, Tiffany remarked, ¡°I''ve already packed my luggage. I also stacked


    the new clothes you and Tony bought into the luggage. Which date do you prefer? I want to buy the


    flight tickets online.¡±


    Amelia gave her a date.


    Tiffany ran off to book the flight tickets. Then, she came back to inform her that she had settled


    everything. It was a flight five dayster. In her words, it was best to leave as soon as possible to avoid


    unnecessaryplications.


    They initially wanted to leave without alerting anyone, but Derrick suddenly appeared at Tiffany''s house


    two days before their departure and asked directly, ¡°You''re going abroad, Tiff?¡±


    Sticking her hands onto her hips, Tiffany reverted to her past bluntness and feistiness. ¡°How did you


    know that? I didn''t tell anyone about it.¡±


    ¡°Never mind that. Just tell me whether it''s true. Why are you going abroad out of the blue? Will you be


    coming back in the future? And did you ever consider me before deciding to go abroad?¡± Derrick


    demanded, panting heavily.


    At that, Tiffany sneered. Jabbing at his chest with a finger, she swiftly fired back, ¡°Don''t forget that we''re


    already divorced, Derrick. I''ve got nothing to do with you. You''ve already got another woman and will


    also be having a child soon. Why do you care about where I''m going? I''m nning to go abroad and


    get myself a foreigner for a boyfriend. If he''s good enough, sufficiently thoughtful, and most importantly,


    promises me fidelity, I''ll marry him immediately. Of course, it''s even better if he has a child who''s old


    enough in his family. After all, it''ll still be great for me to be a stepmother when I can''t have kids.¡±


    Her words had Derrick stumbling back time and again, pathetic beyond words.


    When he was about to hit the wall, he shot his hand out and grabbed hers. cing her hand over his


    heart, he pleaded, ¡°I beg you, Tiff. Don''t go abroad. I''ve really missed you a lot. I don''t want a child or


    another woman. I want you alone. As long as you return to my side, I can give up anything.¡±


    Finally, Tiffany took a good look at the man. Her only feeling was that he had lost a lot of weight. His


    cheeks were deeply sunken, and he was unshaven. His past handsome self was all but gone, and he


    resembled a nobleman who was down on his luck.


    Her heart clenched painfully. It would be a lie if she were to im that she was apathetic toward his


    sorry state. Although she was still traumatized from her failed marriage, she could still lead a pretty


    good life on the surface. Derrick, however, was torturing himself. If it were to persist, she really felt that


    a stiff gust of wind would be able to knock him over.


    In the end, her love for him still superseded her reason.


    ¡°Have a seat first. You look as though you haven''t eaten in days,¡± she huffed, withdrawing her hand.


    At once, Derrick''s eyes lit up.


    ¡°You still care about me, don''t you, Tiff?¡± he queried urgently.


    Tiffany shot him a look, upon which he immediately sat down on the couch obediently.


    When Amelia came back with Tony, she was greeted by the sight of Derrick eating heartily on the


    couch.


    Seeing that they had returned, Tiffany picked her ear and exined awkwardly, ¡°I saw that he was so


    thin that he resembled the refugees from Alendor, so I kindly cooked him something. Don''t overthink.¡±


    In response, Amelia threw her a look that seemingly said Tiffany was the one overthinking.


    Pouting, Tiffany beckoned at Tony. The little boy trotted over to her docilely.


    ¡°You''re here, Amelia?¡± Derrick ate another bite of food before snagging a tissue and wiping his mouth,


    reverting to his usual elegance in front of others. If one were to ignore the stubble on his face, he would


    look like a refined nobleman.


    Sitting on the couch on the other side, Amelia pointed at the remaining food and urged, ¡°Go on and eat


    first. We''ll talk after you''ve finished eating.¡±


    Without standing on ceremony, Derrick picked up his fork and started stuffing his face again. Only


    when he was full did he ce his fork down.


    ¡°You''re full?¡± Tiffany inquired disdainfully.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Following that, Tiffany got up to put the dishes away, saying, ¡°You guys talk first.¡± Then, she went into


    the kitchen.


    Sitting there ramrod straight, Derrick pinned his eyes on Amelia. After a moment''s silence, he asked,


    ¡°You''re divorced from Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Amelia arched a brow andmented with a chuckle, ¡°You''re quite well-informed.¡±


    ¡°What to do? Tiff is the woman I love, so I pay more attention to things rted to her and her friends.


    Please don''t take offense at me. I''m just afraid that she''ll get hurt,¡± Derrick admitted.


    ¡°Don''t forget that you and Tiff are already divorced. There''s nothing more between the two of you. Even


    if she gets hurt, I don''t think you''ve got the right tofort her.¡± A smile remained on Amelia''s face, but


    the words out of her mouth cut deep.


    Derrick''s expression darkened a shade.


    ¡°Don''t me me for being harsh with my words, Derrick. You''re going to be a father soon, so a


    rtionship is no longer possible between you two. I hope you won''t appear before her anymore.


    That''s best for both of you. I don''t want her to get hurt for the second time. I trust that you understand


    that better than anyone else.¡± Amelia leaned forward a fraction, assuming the stance of a negotiation.


    A frown marred Derrick''s countenance, and a sh of pain flittered across his eyes.


    ¡°I love her,¡± he murmured softly. Because he loved her too deeply, he acted like a madman and sent


    someone to stalk Tiffany in addition to investigating her and her friends. He himself felt that he had


    already gotten so obsessed that he couldn''t extricate himself anymore.


    At the sight of his emaciated self, pity welled within Amelia. But at the thought that he already had a


    child, she had no choice but to harden her heart when continued interaction between him and Tiffany


    would only end up hurting thetter.


    ¡°Derrick, you were the one who cheated on her and got the other woman pregnant. I hope you can take


    the responsibility a man ought to bear. Love isn''t the only thing in a person''s life. I don''t care whether


    there are any feelings between you and Ms. Halliwell. Ultimately, the child is innocent. Tiff will never


    insert herself in that rtionship and be a stepmother to the child. When she has really put her feelings


    for you down, I''ll encourage her to date again, then get married. As for you, you''re already in the past,¡±


    she stated bluntly.


    Clenching his hands emotionally, Derrick stared at her sharply and snarled through gritted teeth, ¡°She''s


    mine. I''ll never allow her to be with another man. Amelia, I admire you greatly but don''t me me for


    not showing you any mercy if you insist on destroying her rtionship with me.¡±


    Amelia was taken aback at his terrifying gaze. Nheless, her expression turned even more calm and


    unruffled.


    As Tiffany came out with some fruits, she perceptively sensed that the atmosphere between them was


    off.


    Frowning, she ced the fruits on the coffee table and queried, ¡°What''s wrong? Both of you are looking


    grim.¡±


    To that, Amelia chortled. ¡°I just advised Derrick not toe here so often and told him about how you


    are going abroad, and he got mad.¡±


    ring at Derrick, Tiffany snapped, ¡°What''s there for you to be mad about? The two of us divorced


    ages ago, and you''re even going to be a father soon. Why, do you want others to say that I''m a


    homewrecker whoes in between your rtionship with Ms. Halliwell?¡±


    Derrick''s expression stretched tautly, and he replied solemnly, ¡°That''s not what I meant, Tiff.¡±


    Tiffany waved a dismissive hand. ¡°All right, I don''t care whatever it is you meant. You''ve already eaten,


    so you should leave now.¡±


    However, Derrick continued staring at her intently. In the next second, he backed down and begged,


    ¡°Don''t go abroad, Tiff. Please?¡±


    ¡°I''ve bought the flight ticket and even contacted the school where I''m going to study. What do you


    think?¡±


    Derrick''s face paled a shade. His hands balled into fists, the veins on his arms popping.


    In a hoarse voice, he questioned, ¡°Tiff, can you really give up on our rtionship when we''ve loved


    each other for so many years?¡±


    Tiffany snorted a bark ofughter.


    ¡°Derrick, you were the one who first betrayed me. Oh well, forget it. It''s meaningless to pursue the past


    now.¡± She waved a hand, a trace of weariness showing on her face. ¡°I''m tired, and I no longer don''t


    want to think about whoever was right or wrong back then. Anyway, it''s no longer possible between us.


    You can now be a good father while I go abroad and continue to learn how to be a good screenwriter,


    both going our separate ways. As for whomever you love and marry, that has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Derrick chuckled bitterly several times, finding his throat horribly dry.


    ¡°It looks like I''m the only one struggling to restore our rtionship, Tiff. I thought you loved me as


    deeply as I love you, but it turned out that I got ahead of myself. Never mind, I''ll only make you hate me


    if I were to continue pestering you. I''ll be leaving.¡± He stood up and left, his back appearing awfully


    deste.


    Unbidden, Tiffany''s heart clenched at the sight of his bleak back. Her eyes grew red-rimmed with tears


    swimming in them.


    She couldn''t help wondering whether she had acted too heartless earlier.


    ¡°I seem to have been too callous, Babe,¡± she muttered, looking at Amelia.


    Getting to her feet, Amelia patted Tiffany on the shoulder. ¡°You did great, Tiff. A rtionship is no


    longer possible between the two of you, so being cruel might be helpful for you both to extricate


    yourselves from this failed marriage. Give each other some time, and the excruciating pain of the past


    will fade.¡±


    Tiffany tugged at her hair, her emotions a jumbled mess. Ugh! I''m going abroad, but there just had to


    be such a fuss to get me all worked up!


    Amelia was aware that matters of the heart wereplicated, so she didn''t bother talking reason to her


    but urged her to think about it herself.


    When they had eaten dinner at night, Amelia started, ¡°Tiff, I''ve got an appointment with my mother-in-


    law tomorrow. I''m counting on yourpany.¡±


    By then, Tiffany had already shaken off the effect Derrick had on her. ¡°Sure. I''m going to type the script


    for the ending tonight and send it to the director, then apany you tomorrow. This is probably my


    last script in the country. I don''t even know whether I''ll have the chance to coborate with domestic


    directors anymore in the future.¡±


    Amelia eyed her curiously. ¡°Are you not nning to continue being a screenwriter in the future?¡±


    Stretching, Tiffany answered, ¡°I don''t know. All of a sudden, I don''t have the enthusiasm to write scripts


    anymore. Maybe I''ll write novels full-time. I''ve already entrusted the copyrights of my novels to a


    publishingpany in Beshya. If they''re adapted into movies in the future, I''ll have someone else


    rewrite the script. I don''t n on writing anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why the sudden decision when everything had been perfectly fine?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure either. I just suddenly lost my passion for it. Perhaps it''s because I''ve gotten up in years.¡±


    Amelia went silent. In truth, she felt that it was probably rted to Tiffany''s failed marriage. At the end


    of the day, she still can''t forget Derrick. While she ims not to care anymore, she actually cares more


    than anyone else.


    ¡°Babe, regarding our trip abroad this time, I''m thinking of migrating over if possible. I''ll only be facing a


    mess if I return to the country, so it''s better for me to settle down abroad. There''ll be far fewer


    problems.¡±


    ¡°You''re sure?¡±


    ¡°That''s my n, but when you return to the country, I might go back with you if I find it boring abroad.


    After all, I''m not familiar with the things and people there.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you like. No matter your decision, I''ll support you,¡± Amelia promised.


    ¡°Do you think I''m too willful, Babe?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Anything goes as long as you''re happy.¡±


    Tiffanyughed exaggeratedly, but still, she couldn''t mask the loneliness in her eyes.


    Clockiour manuscriptter. Just continue tomorrow if you can''t finish today.¡±

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    After Amelia calmed Tony down, she went to the study to look for Oscar. She opened the door to see


    Oscar staring at a document on the table. Her heart leaped to her throat as she hurried over to him.


    ¡°Oscar,¡± she called out.


    It took Oscar a moment to raise his head. He shot Amelia aplicated look before the judging look in


    his eyes slowly faded away.


    ¡°Oscar, what''s the matter? Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Amelia asked as she forced out a


    smile.


    Getting to his feet, Oscar walked past his study table and went to Amelia. He lowered his head to look


    at her and asked, ¡°Did I upset you earlier?¡±


    Amelia blinked innocently. ¡°Did you? I only saw a man who adores me greatly.¡±


    Oscar chuckled out loud. Her words managed to get rid of the doubts in his heart.


    He held her hand, led her to the couch, and pulled her so that she was sitting on hisp. ¡°Amelia, I


    didn''t leave you downstairs on purpose. Many chaotic scenes appeared in my brain out of nowhere, so


    I made up an excuse toe to the study. I don''t know what is wrong with me. Maybe I should get it


    checked at the hospital.¡±


    Listening to his honest answer, Amelia couldn''t help butfort him. ¡°You were just too busy and didn''t


    get to rest well, silly. You''re an outstanding man, so you have to bear a lot of pressure. Come, let me


    help you rx by giving you a head massage.¡±


    Oscar rxed and shut his eyes. While giving him a massage, Amelia asked, ¡°Oscar, is this all right?¡±


    Oscar bobbed his head in response.


    Amelia observed him thoughtfully as she massage him.


    They enjoyed almost an hour of leisure time together before Oscar had to get back to work. Amelia left


    the study and went downstairs.


    ¡°Molly, please take care of Tony. I''m heading to the market to buy some ingredients that the boys love. I


    will be cooking tonight. Tony loves my honey BBQ pork ribs,¡± Amelia said to Molly with a smile.


    Molly gave her an affectionate one in return. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, let me get the ingredients. You must be tired


    after taking care of Mr. Anthony these few days. I know you love both Mr. Clinton and Mr. Anthony, but


    there is no hurry.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Molly, I''m not tired. I want to cook for them for the rest of my life.¡±


    Failing to persuade her to change her mind, Molly could only let her be.


    The moment Amelia took the elevator downstairs, Jolin had already driven the car over to pick her up.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton,¡± Jolin greeted her.


    ¡°Jolin, didn''t you send someone to tail Isabe? Why didn''t you tell me in advance when she came to


    my house?¡±


    Jolin hesitated before answering, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Boss actually stopped us from tailing Ms. Walker a few


    days ago. I was afraid you might overthink, so I didn''t tell you about it.¡±


    Amelia lowered her head and fell into deep thought as various expressions crossed her face.


    Jolin gazed at her worriedly. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, are you all right?¡±


    Amelia snapped out of her reverie and turned to look at Jolin. ¡°Did Oscar really stop you from tailing


    Isabe? What else did he say?¡±


    Jolin pondered over her question and answered, ¡°Boss didn''t really say anything. All he said was that


    Ms. Walker wasn''t actually that annoying, and we shouldn''t make things difficult for her on purpose.¡±


    Amelia''s fingers twitched as she shut her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, her gaze was clear.


    She had regained herposure.


    ¡°Come, let''s go to the farmer''s market. I need to buy pork ribs and cook a delicious meal for Tony,¡±


    Amelia said with feigned nonchnce.


    Jolin turned over to nce at Amelia. She swallowed a lump in her throat and asked, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, are


    you sure you''re all right?¡±


    A tiny smile flitted across Amelia''s lips as she replied, ¡°Of course. Why wouldn''t I be?¡±


    Jolin drove without a word, and silence ensued inside the car.


    Around five minutester, Jolin broke the silence. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I have never been in love, but


    everyone knows how much Boss loves you. He could even sacrifice his own life for you. I am pretty


    sure the woman has nothing to do with him.¡±


    Amelia made a face as she confessed her concern. ¡°Jolin, I''m not worried about him cheating. I''m just


    afraid that Isabe will do something to him. He has the wrong feelings whenever he sees Isabe now.


    In the past, that would never have happened. I heard that there is something called ck magic from


    Thymion. Can you find an expert in this field to take a look at Oscar?¡±


    Jolin cast Amelia a strange look as she assumed thetter was thinking too much. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, that


    shouldn''t be the case. You''re thinking too much.¡± However, recalling how her employer had been


    treating Isabe differently now, she felt furious on Amelia''s behalf and thought it could be possible.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, why don''t I send someone to Thymion? I remember Hugo oncepleted a mission in


    Thymion. He might know an expert in that field.¡±


    ¡°Send Hugo there, then.¡±


    Jolin nodded. But feeling worried the next moment, she asked, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, even if we managed to


    get the expert toe here, how should we mention it to Boss?¡±


    Amelia thought about it and said, ¡°I''ll tell him myself.¡±


    Jolin parted her lips but didn''t say her thoughts out loud. Mrs. Clinton, even though Boss adores you,


    he probably won''t feel good to discover that you thought he was under the influence of ck magic.


    However, Jolin had plenty of experience in life. She had seen much horrible stuff previously. In fact, she


    had seen how ck magic had caused a wealthy man to age quickly. She thought it was possible to


    make a man fall in love with a person through ck magic.


    If that was the case, she had to admit that Isabe was cruel enough toe up with such a horrible


    n.


    Arriving at the farmer''s market, Jolin parked the car. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I don''t think we should send


    someone to Thymion for now. If Boss is under the influence of ck magic, there is no way Isabe


    can still hover around him but still fail to get into his good books. I think we should get rid of Isabe to


    nip the problem in the bud.¡±


    Amelia shook her head and shed a bitter smile.


    ¡°Forget it. I was just joking. If we get the expert toe, Oscar will never agree to get checked. Even if


    he agrees to get checked for my sake, he''ll get upset with me deep down. I don''t want to be a fool who


    creates an opportunity for my enemy.¡± Having said that, she opened the door and got out of the car.


    Jolin heaved a sigh of relief. She was scared that Amelia would act recklessly and send someone to


    Thymion for real.


    At the farmer''s market, Amelia bought many ingredients.


    Jolin took her shopping bags and ced them in the trunk before getting into the driver''s seat and


    starting the engine. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I have an idea. Why don''t I sneak into the Walker residence at night


    to interrogate Isabe? I''m sure she will reveal everything.¡±


    Amelia nodded. ¡°Thank you, Jolin.¡±


    ¡°I am willing to do anything for you, Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Amelia chuckled lightly.


    Back at the apartment, Amelia went into the kitchen and started to prepare dinner.


    The family of three enjoyed dinner together as though Isabe didn''t show up that noon.


    Late that night, Jolin changed into a ck outfit and drove to the Walker residence.


    She parked the vehicle a kilometer away from the Walker residence in a forest. Then, she avoided the


    security guards and sneaked into the house.


    After finding Isabe''s room, she was about to climb through the window to get in when a pebble hit her


    ankle, causing her to wince in pain and nearly release her hands. Upon calming herself down, she


    turned over her shoulder, and when she saw the person standing below, she nched in shock and


    nearly fell to the ground.


    Taking a deep breath, she slid down the pipe and climbed down.


    ¡°Boss, what are you doing here?¡± she greeted respectfully, standing in front of the figure.


    She thought no one knew about her visit to Isabe''s house and didn''t know that Oscar had followed


    her there. She didn''t even realize he was behind her.


    Despite not knowing why Oscar had shown up here, she knew she couldn''t interrogate Isabe today.


    Oscar''s hands were folded behind his back as he hid in the dark. In a low voice, he demanded, ¡°Jolin,


    who allowed you toe to the Walker residence?¡±


    A chill went down Jolin''s spine as she hung her head low. ¡°Boss, I was curious what the Walker


    residence looked like. That''s why I came here. I didn''t mean anything else.¡±


    Oscar ordered, ¡°Go back now.¡±


    Jolin nodded and trailed behind Oscar obediently. They both avoided the infrared light that the Walker


    family had set up outside the house as part of their security system and left. Outside, Jolin gazed at


    Oscar''s back silently. She pondered briefly before asking, ¡°Boss, shouldn''t you be sleeping with Mrs.


    Clinton at this hour?¡±


    Oscar shot her a pointed look. ¡°Jolin, you have no right to interfere in my business.¡±


    Jolin couldn''t understand what Oscar was getting at. She couldn''t help but feel indignant on Amelia''s


    behalf. Mrs. Clinton has sacrificed a lot for this family. She is pretty, sensible, and knows when to back


    off instead of stressing others. I thought they were the most loving couple in the world. They made me


    believe in true love. Can''t true lovest forever? Will it burst soon like a bubble?


    The more Jolin thought about it, the more indignant she got. She couldn''t help but demand, ¡°Boss,


    have you fallen in love with Ms. Walker? She may have a better figure than Mrs. Clinton, but other than


    that, she is no match for Mrs. Clinton. How could you do this to your wife? You love her dearly, don''t


    you?¡±


    A sh of confusion appeared in Oscar''s eyes when he heard what Jolin had to say. He didn''t know


    why he hade after Jolin. After overhearing the conversation between Jolin and Amelia in the


    kitchen, he couldn''t stop himself froming after Jolin. Deep down, he didn''t want to see Isabe


    getting hurt. However, he wasn''t in love with Isabe. The woman he had always loved was Amelia.


    Yet, he couldn''t understand why he had followed Jolin to the Walker residence.


    A flurry of scenes from the past that shouldn''t have happened kept reying themselves in his mind


    today as though they were scenes from a movie. He wanted to take a better look at them, but they


    shed past too quickly.


    His head was aching, no thanks to the scenes, when suddenly a woman''s face appeared in his mind.


    He immediately recognized her as Isabe. However, he didn''t even know what happened to him.


    I am abnormal now. I think I need to see a doctor soon or risk getting schizophrenia.


    ¡°Don''t tell Amelia about what happened today. I don''t want her to get things wrong,¡± Oscar said after


    tamping down the suspicions in his heart.


    Jolin hung her head low and said nothing.


    Oscar narrowed his eyes and gave her a warning look. ¡°Jolin, don''t forget that I am your boss.¡±


    A chill ran down Jolin''s spine as she finally remembered her position.


    ¡°Boss, I''m just worried that Mrs. Clinton will be upset to learn that you came to the Walker residence


    late at night. I don''t understand why you followed me here. You used to despise the Walkers. Why did


    you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Jolin, you''ve crossed the line. Go home.¡±


    Jolin swallowed her words and lowered her head. ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    She returned to her car and drove back home, and so did Oscar. However, none of them knew that


    there was another car parked in the forest. Inside the car was Amelia, who was holding Tony in her


    arms, and Kurt.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Kurt nced at a silent Amelia through the rearview mirror. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°Amelia, are you


    all right?¡±


    Forcing a smile, Amelia responded, ¡°Not that good. So this is how it feels to see one''s husband


    showing up at one''s love rival''s house. It really hurts.¡±


    Feeling bad for her, Kurt said, ¡°Amelia, you can cry if you want to. You don''t have to pretend in front of


    me.¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Why would I cry? This little matter won''t break me down. I managed to hang


    on despite losing my eyesight and getting a divorce from Oscar a few years ago. If Oscar did cheat on


    me and had an affair with Isabe, I''ll give them my blessing. I am lucky to get to reunite with him.


    There''s nothing toin about.¡±


    Kurt''s lips quirked up as he said, ¡°Amelia, you''re still as different as ever. Everyone is worried about


    you, but you managed to convince yourself. I admire you. To be honest, I am not sure I can act like


    you.¡± He still couldn''t forget her and admired her for her frankness.


    Amelia chuckled. ¡°Let''s go back.¡±


    Kurt bobbed his head and drove back home.


    Arriving at the neighborhood, he parked the car and asked, ¡°Amelia, what is your n?¡±


    Amelia contemted briefly before revealing, ¡°I''ll talk to Oscar directly. It''s not like me to keep things a


    secret. If he has fallen in love with someone else, I''ll give them my blessings. If it is the contrary, I''ll ask


    him why he paid her a visit tonight. If this is all Isabe''s doing, I won''t forgive her, ever.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, should I¡ª¡±


    Before Kurt could finish, Amelia shook her head. ¡°No. Oscar has caught Jolin, so there''s no need for


    you to go to Isabe now. I''ll talk to Oscar first.¡±


    Kurt nodded in response.


    Amelia held Tony in her arms and got out of the car. Kurt followed behind her to see her upstairs.


    When Amelia turned the doorknob, the door creaked open. It wasn''t locked.


    She turned over her shoulder and said, ¡°You can go now, Kurt.¡±


    Kurt shot her a worried look, but he nodded and turned to leave.


    Inside, Amelia switched on the light to see Oscar sitting on the couch. The man lifted his head to look


    at her. When their eyes met, Amelia suddenly rxed.


    ¡°Oscar.¡± She went over to him with Tony in her arms.


    Oscar got to his feet and gave her a long look before he took Tony from her.


    Amelia lifted her head and asked calmly, ¡°Oscar, aren''t you going to ask where I brought Tony?¡±

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    ¡°Don''t stay up toote to write your manuscriptter. Just continue tomorrow if you can''t finish today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam! Hurry up and go out. I''ve got to start typing now. I''ll try my best to finish today.¡±


    Amelia was pushed out the door by Tiffany while giggling away.


    The next day, Amelia went to meet Olivia with Tony and Tiffany.


    The instant they arrived at the private dining room, Olivia quickly took Tony from her and kissed him on


    the face several times, doting on him endlessly.


    ¡°Did you miss me, Tony?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I also miss your baked ribs, Grandma. When Ie back from abroad, you must cook it for me,¡±


    Tony dered in a juvenile voice.


    Olivia''s eyes darkened, and her hands tightened around him.


    He''s my only beloved grandson, but he''s going abroad now. Verily, I hate Isabe to the core! If it


    weren''t for her creating all this trouble, my grandson wouldn''t need to go abroad. I don''t even know


    when I''ll be able to see him again.


    Suppressing the unease within her, she inquired, ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°We''re taking a flight at ten o''clock tomorrow morning,¡± Amelia replied.


    Olivia''s brows knitted together, and she murmured reluctantly, ¡°So quickly? Amelia, must you take Tony


    abroad? If he stays, his grandfather and I can take care of him. I''m afraid he won''t recognize me


    anymore by the time he returns when he''s going abroad at such a tender age.¡±


    ¡°I''ll have him phone you every day, Mom. Oscar is under Isabe''s control right now. If Tony were to


    stay within the country, none of us could be sure whether she''d incite Oscar to do something to him.


    For that reason, I find it safer to bring him abroad. Mom, I know you don''t want to part with Tony, but


    Oscar is the one managing Clinton Corporations at present. Although Dad is still the chairman, Oscar''s


    authority is greater. Even you and Dad can''t do anything about him, no?¡±


    At that, Olivia sighed dejectedly. ¡°You''re right. His father nor I can do anything about him now. We''re


    both old. A single misstep might cause Tony to plunge into irrevocable danger. It''s good that you''re


    taking him abroad, but you must protect him well. We''ll do our best to have someone keep an eye on


    Oscar. We''re his parents, so he''ll still listen to us to a certain extent. Unfortunately, we can''t do anything


    about Isabe for the time being. However, we''ll make a move against her one day. Since she dared to


    dupe Oscar, she should be ready to pay the price.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be angry, Mom. Take things slowly. Most importantly, you and Dad must take good care of


    yourselves. I promise I''ll bring Tony back in a year or two. This is my vow. But while I''m away, please


    take care of Oscar on my behalf,¡± Amelia remarked.


    ¡°Don''t worry. Isabe won''t dare do anything under my watchful eyes,¡± Olivia hissed.


    She turned her gaze to Tony with reluctance written clear in her eyes. ¡°Actually, Amelia, you don''t need


    to go abroad. There''s still the Clinton family backing you up if you stay.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I can''t change anything even if I stay. Instead, it''ll only intensify Isabe''s vignce. None of us


    knows what she might do to Oscar in a panic. My temporary departure will have her rxing her guard.


    At the very least, Oscar will be safe. In a year or two, I believe the two of you will be able to more or


    less pinpoint the problem. At that time, you''ll also have found a way to cure him.¡±


    Olivia mulled it over for a moment. Ultimately, she relented.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    Olivia left Tony unwillingly. When she returned home, she saw Oscar sitting on the couch alone, and


    Isabe was nowhere in sight. Although she was delighted by that, she kept a grim expression.


    She walked over and said mockingly, ¡°It seems you still remember you have parents in this household.¡±


    Oscar raised his head and replied helplessly, ¡°Mom, you used to like Isabe. Why do you have


    something against her now? You''re ruining the peace for no reason.¡±


    This angered Olivia, and she scoffed coldly. ¡°You must be under her spell that you can''t even make


    your own judgment. How can you not even doubt her lies?¡±


    A hint of doubt flitted across Oscar''s eyes, but he lowered his gaze to hide it. ¡°Mom, Isabe is the


    woman I love. I know you have something against her, but I believe time reveals a person''s integrity.


    You will eventually grow to like her.¡±


    Olivia''s chest was heaving with rage. ¡°Fine! You may continue to be stubborn. Amelia is about to travel


    abroad soon anyway, so you won''t be able to see her after that. You''ll be free to continue living with the


    falsehoods Isabe has told you.¡±


    A strange glint shed across his eyes as he looked at Olivia and asked, ¡°She''s going abroad?¡±


    However, he immediately realized his words sounded as if he was close to Amelia and added, ¡°She


    used to live aboard. There''s nothing strange with her going overseas now.¡±


    When Olivia heard that, she felt that Oscar''s impression of Amelia was the same as what he had


    toward Isabe previously, and she suddenly had an idea.


    She asked tentatively, ¡°Oscar, can you tell me why you suddenly hate Amelia?¡±


    Furrowing his brows, he replied, ¡°She keeps pestering me and teamed up with Stephanie to bully


    Isabe. Shouldn''t I hate her? Anyway, I still have work, so I''m heading off to the study.¡±


    Olivia instantly grabbed him and said, ¡°Oscar, wait. I have a question.¡±


    Oscar turned around and looked at her indifferently.


    ¡°Oscar, tell me honestly. What does Amelia''s family do?¡±


    ¡°Mom, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t theye back a few years ago to do business here? I know


    you''re close with her parents, but you can''t keep protecting her and even sacrifice my marriage for that.


    She and I have already divorced, and she has custody of the child. I don''t have anything to do with her


    anymore. Please stop trying to get us together, Mom. Isabe has already suffered a lot by insisting on


    staying by my side. I hope you don''t keep targeting her, or else I''m going to get angry,¡± Oscar said in an


    annoyed tone as he frowned.


    Realization dawned on Olivia as she let go of him.


    ¡°You can get back to work. I know what to do,¡± she replied while waving a dismissive hand.


    Oscar stared at her briefly before he strode up the stairs.


    When he reached the second floor, Olivia shouted, ¡°Oscar, Amelia''s flight is at ten in the morning


    tomorrow. If you still have some regard for her, you should send her off. Otherwise, you won''t see her


    anymore in this lifetime.¡±


    Oscar froze, and some indiscernible emotion flitted across his eyes.


    However, it was only for a moment before he entered his study without hesitation.


    Olivio left Tony unwillingly. When she returned home, she sow Oscor sitting on the couch olone, ond


    Isobello wos nowhere in sight. Although she wos delighted by thot, she kept o grim expression.


    She wolked over ond soid mockingly, ¡°It seems you still remember you hove porents in this household.¡±


    Oscor roised his heod ond replied helplessly, ¡°Mom, you used to like Isobello. Why do you hove


    something ogoinst her now? You''re ruining the peoce for no reoson.¡±


    This ongered Olivio, ond she scoffed coldly. ¡°You must be under her spell thot you con''t even moke


    your own judgment. How con you not even doubt her lies?¡±


    A hint of doubt flitted ocross Oscor''s eyes, but he lowered his goze to hide it. ¡°Mom, Isobello is the


    womon I love. I know you hove something ogoinst her, but I believe time reveols o person''s integrity.


    You will eventuolly grow to like her.¡±


    Olivio''s chest wos heoving with roge. ¡°Fine! You moy continue to be stubborn. Amelio is obout to trovel


    obrood soon onywoy, so you won''t be oble to see her ofter thot. You''ll be free to continue living with the


    folsehoods Isobello hos told you.¡±


    A stronge glint floshed ocross his eyes os he looked ot Olivio ond osked, ¡°She''s going obrood?¡±


    However, he immediotely reolized his words sounded os if he wos close to Amelio ond odded, ¡°She


    used to live oboord. There''s nothing stronge with her going overseos now.¡±


    When Olivio heord thot, she felt thot Oscor''s impression of Amelio wos the some os whot he hod


    toword Isobello previously, ond she suddenly hod on ideo.


    She osked tentotively, ¡°Oscor, con you tell me why you suddenly hote Amelio?¡±


    Furrowing his brows, he replied, ¡°She keeps pestering me ond teomed up with Stephonie to bully


    Isobello. Shouldn''t I hote her? Anywoy, I still hove work, so I''m heoding off to the study.¡±


    Olivio instontly grobbed him ond soid, ¡°Oscor, woit. I hove o question.¡±


    Oscor turned oround ond looked ot her indifferently.


    ¡°Oscor, tell me honestly. Whot does Amelio''s fomily do?¡±


    ¡°Mom, whot''s wrong with you? Didn''t theye bock o few yeors ogo to do business here? I know


    you''re close with her porents, but you con''t keep protecting her ond even socrifice my morrioge for thot.


    She ond I hove olreody divorced, ond she hos custody of the child. I don''t hove onything to do with her


    onymore. Pleose stop trying to get us together, Mom. Isobello hos olreody suffered o lot by insisting on


    stoying by my side. I hope you don''t keep torgeting her, or else I''m going to get ongry,¡± Oscor soid in on


    onnoyed tone os he frowned.


    Reolizotion downed on Olivio os she let go of him.


    ¡°You con get bock to work. I know whot to do,¡± she replied while woving o dismissive hond.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Oscor stored ot her briefly before he strode up the stoirs.


    When he reoched the second floor, Olivio shouted, ¡°Oscor, Amelio''s flight is ot ten in the morning


    tomorrow. If you still hove some regord for her, you should send her off. Otherwise, you won''t see her


    onymore in this lifetime.¡±


    Oscor froze, ond some indiscernible emotion flitted ocross his eyes.


    However, it wos only for o moment before he entered his study without hesitotion.


    Oliviaft Tony unwillingly. Whan sha raturnad homa, sha saw Oscar sitting on tha couch alona, and


    Isaba was nowhara in sight. Although sha was dalightad by that, sha kapt a grim axprassion.


    Sha walkad ovar and said mockingly, ¡°It saams you still ramambar you hava parants in this housahold.¡±


    Oscar raisad his haad and rapliad halssly, ¡°Mom, you usad to lika Isaba. Why do you hava


    somathing against har now? You''ra ruining tha paaca for no raason.¡±


    This angarad Olivia, and sha scoffad coldly. ¡°You must ba undar har spall that you can''t avan maka


    your own judgmant. How can you not avan doubt har lias?¡±


    A hint of doubt flittad across Oscar''s ayas, but ha lowarad his gaza to hida it. ¡°Mom, Isaba is tha


    woman I lova. I know you hava somathing against har, but I baliava tima ravaals a parson''s intagrity.


    You will avantually grow to lika har.¡±


    Olivia''s chast was haaving with raga. ¡°Fina! You may continua to ba stubborn. Amalia is about to traval


    abroad soon anyway, so you won''t ba a to saa har aftar that. You''ll ba fraa to continua living with tha


    falsahoods Isaba has told you.¡±


    A stranga glint shad across his ayas as ha lookad at Olivia and askad, ¡°Sha''s going abroad?¡±


    Howavar, ha immadiataly raalizad his words soundad as if ha was closa to Amalia and addad, ¡°Sha


    usad to liva aboard. Thara''s nothing stranga with har going ovarsaas now.¡±


    Whan Olivia haard that, sha falt that Oscar''s imprassion of Amalia was tha sama as what ha had


    toward Isaba praviously, and sha suddanly had an idaa.


    Sha askad tantativaly, ¡°Oscar, can you tall ma why you suddanly hata Amalia?¡±


    Furrowing his brows, ha rapliad, ¡°Sha kaaps pastaring ma and taamad up with Staphania to bully


    Isaba. Shouldn''t I hata har? Anyway, I still hava work, so I''m haading off to tha study.¡±


    Olivia instantly grabbad him and said, ¡°Oscar, wait. I hava a quastion.¡±


    Oscar turnad around and lookad at har indiffarantly.


    ¡°Oscar, tall ma honastly. What doas Amalia''s family do?¡±


    ¡°Mom, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t thaya back a faw yaars ago to do businass hara? I know


    you''ra closa with har parants, but you can''t kaap protacting har and avan sacrifica my marriaga for that.


    Sha and I hava alraady divorcad, and sha has custody of tha child. I don''t hava anything to do with har


    anymora. asa stop trying to gat us togathar, Mom. Isaba has alraady suffarad a lot by insisting on


    staying by my sida. I hopa you don''t kaap targating har, or alsa I''m going to gat angry,¡± Oscar said in an


    annoyad tona as ha frownad.


    Raalization dawnad on Olivia as shat go of him.


    ¡°You can gat back to work. I know what to do,¡± sha rapliad wh waving a dismissiva hand.


    Oscar starad at har briafly bafora ha stroda up tha stairs.


    Whan ha raachad tha sacond floor, Olivia shoutad, ¡°Oscar, Amalia''s flight is at tan in tha morning


    tomorrow. If you still hava soma ragard for har, you should sand har off. Otharwisa, you won''t saa har


    anymora in this lifatima.¡±


    Oscar froza, and soma indiscarni amotion flittad across his ayas.


    Howavar, it was only for a momant bafora ha antarad his study without hasitation.


    Olivia watched him disappear from sight and sighed deeply. Problems keeping one after the other


    in this household. When is it ever going to end?


    Entering Stephanie''s room, she saw her daughter ying with her grandchild. The gaze she leveled on


    Stephanie was aplicated one.


    As if Stephanie felt Olivia''s unusual scrutiny, she raised her head and looked at thetter in confusion.


    ¡°Mom, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Olivia walked toward the bed and sat down, extending her hand to y with her grandchild. After a


    while, she finally said, ¡°Stephanie, be honest with me. Did you participate in the things Isabe did to


    your brother?¡±


    Stephanie tried to act innocent and looked at Olivia, replying, ¡°Mom, what are you saying? Isn''t Oscar


    fine?¡±


    At that, Olivia raised her head and retorted, ¡°You''re still trying to pretend with me? Do you know


    Isabe has told me everything? She used your brother''s affection for her to push all the me on you.


    She said you''re the one who instigated everything, and she was only an aplice. If she were to


    persuade your brother into transferring all our family''s assets under her name, our family is doomed.¡±


    As expected, Stephanie took the bait. ¡°What nonsense is she uttering? She''s the one who nned


    everything, yet she dared to me everything on me? She can go ahead and die! How dare she try to


    steal our family''s assets? I''m going to kill her!¡±


    Stephanie finally realized what she was saying and immediately stopped talking. She turned her head


    slowly to look at Olivia; sure enough, thetter''s expression was grim.


    ¡°M-Mom, listen to me. I''m not¡ª¡± Stephanie stammered as she tried to exin. However, before she


    could finish her sentence, Olivia gave her a p which sent her falling onto the bed.


    Olivia said coldly, ¡°Stephanie, I''m so disappointed in you. What did we do to you that you must do this


    to your brother? Do you know how dumb you are? We might never recover from this. Oscar is now


    under Isabe''s control. Do you want me, your dad, and you to be chased out of our own home?¡±


    Although her words were slightly exaggerated, the Clinton family would really be in a problematic


    situation if Isabe had ill intentions.


    Stephanie got up from the bed and said tearfully, ¡°Mom, listen to me. I only wanted to chase Amelia


    out. I didn''t mean to put our family in a difficult situation. I love our family and would never want to bring


    trouble to you guys.¡±


    Olivia cast aplicated nce at her crying daughter. She was tremendously disappointed in the


    latter. Her earlier words had only been a test, but it turned out she was right. Her daughter had teamed


    up with an outsider to harm her own brother. It was both ridiculous and foolish.


    ¡°Stephanie, I''ll ask the housekeeper to pack your things. You should return to the Walker residence. I


    don''t want to see you for a while,¡± Olivia stated icily.


    Stephanie raised her head and looked at Olivia as tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Mom, I don''t want to return to the Walker residence! Isabe used me. You can''t do this to me!¡± she


    cried.


    Shrugging off Stephanie''s hand, Olivia left the room. Stephanie stumbled and ran after her mother,


    grabbing thetter''s hand again. ¡°Mom, you can''t do this to me!¡±


    Olivia replied, ¡°Let go.¡±


    Everyone heard themotion and came over to see what the fuss was about.


    When Oscar came out of the study and saw the scene, he asked, ¡°Mom, what happened?¡±


    Olivia shook her head and replied, ¡°Oscar, go back in and do your work. I have some things to say to


    Stephanie.¡±


    Stephanie threw herself in front of Oscar, at which point Olivia said coldly, ¡°Stephanie, do you want me


    to tell Oscar everything you have done?¡±


    Fear appeared on Stephanie''s face, and she immediately let go of Oscar''s pants.


    ¡°Mom, I''ll head back in first.¡± Oscar nced at the crying Stephanie and turned around to return to his


    study.


    Stephanie sat on the ground, defeated. ¡°Mom, I really didn''t do anything. Isabe used me. You have to


    believe me! Please don''t kick me out.¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath. ¡°Go back to your room. I''ll ask the housekeeper to pack your clothes. You''re


    already married, so you should be living with your inws.¡±


    No matter how much Stephanie begged, Olivia refused to forgive her. In the end, Stephanie had no


    choice but to return to the Walker residence glumly.


    Carol saw her return and asked anxiously, ¡°Stephanie, what''s wrong? Why did you suddenlye


    back? Weren''t you doing well in the Clinton residence?¡±


    Stephanie red at Carol and retorted, ¡°You have some nerve to ask me that. It''s all because of your


    eldest daughter that my parents are angry with me now. They say that they will withdraw their


    investment in the Walker family business if Isabe doesn''t stop what she''s doing. She has caused


    unrest in everyone''s lives. You guys can keep dreaming that she will marry into the Clinton family. Let''s


    see how our lives are ruined then.¡±


    Carol''s expression changed drastically, and she quickly sent the housekeeper to bring Stephanie and


    her child into their room. Then, she went to find Matthew.


    ¡°Matthew, what should we do now? It seems Olivia is serious this time. She even chased her own


    daughter out of the Clinton residence,¡± Carol said anxiously.


    A grim look took over Matthew''s face. He did not know what to do either.


    ¡°Bring Isabe back here first,¡± he uttered.


    Huffing, Carol answered, ¡°If I could call her back, I would have already done so. She doesn''t even listen


    to me now that Oscar is protecting her and only picks up my calls when she feels like it. In fact, she


    probably won''t help Noah even when she has the power to do so. Stephanie is better since she cares


    more about Noah. I don''t think there''s a need for us to offend Olivia and Owen for Isabe.¡±


    Matthew waved his hand and said, ¡°Let''s wait and see. We won''t get any advantage if we take a stance


    now.¡±


    Carol lowered her gaze and thought about it before saying viciously, ¡°If the Walker family gets into


    trouble because of her, I''ll strangle her myself! I''ll take it that I don''t have such a disgraceful daughter


    like her.¡±


    Matthew stayed silent as he fell into deep thought.

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    The Walkers were a tad unhappy with Isabe as they could not locate her whereabouts. That was why


    they were willing to leave their eldest daughter in the lurch so that they could be on good terms with


    Owen and Olivia.


    Later in the evening, Matthew and Carol discussed the matter with Noah. Noah advised them not to act


    in haste, as Oscar was now managing Clinton Corporations and had mistaken Isabe for someone


    else. ¡°Perhaps Isabe can put in a good word for us with Oscar. He might be able to help us grow our


    family business too.¡±


    Carol knitted her brows and replied, ¡°Now that Isabe has Oscar on her side, everything I said has


    fallen on deaf ears. She has been giving me an attitude as if she had forgotten who raised her. Do you


    think she''ll help the Walkers had she married into the Clinton family? She''ll probably just rub salt in our


    wound!¡±


    Noah lowered his eyes and went deep in thought before responding to her remark, ¡°Mom, Isabe is no


    longer the girl she used to be as she has won Oscar''s heart, so you better treat her with respect. Since


    we''re a family, I don''t think she would turn a blind eye to the problems you and Dad are going through.


    Moreover, she''ll still need our support if she wishes to marry into the Clinton family. Don''t you think?¡±


    Carol kept mum. It was a silent agreement to Noah''s words.


    Meanwhile, when Isabe returnedte at night, she was taken aback by Noah as he was sitting alone


    in the dark living room. She asked, ¡°Noah, you scare the hell out of me. What are you doing here? Why


    didn''t you turn on the lights?¡±


    Noah stood up, walked toward her, and asked, ¡°Did you have a st? Are you not tired?¡±


    A corner of Isabe''s lips quirked up as if she was giving him a sarcastic smirk. ¡°Do you care? You


    wouldn''t have waited for me for no reason. Is there anything you want to talk to me about?¡± she asked


    while shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°Let''s go to the top floor. You and I haven''t had a chat for a long time,¡± Noah suggested sincerely while


    looking into her eyes.


    Isabe did not turn him down. She went up with him.


    ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Isabe sat on the chair, crossed her legs, and asked


    nonchntly.


    Noah gulped before asking in disbelief, ¡°Are you really... together with Oscar?¡±


    Everyone knew Oscar was deeply in love with Amelia, and he would never allow her to feel aggrieved.


    Yet now, the tables had turned so quickly. Noah could no longer underestimate his sister.


    ¡°Yes, we are. But I still remember how you made fun of me and called me a daydreamer.¡± Isabe


    studied Noah from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Noah, you''ve always thought of me as a good-for-nothing


    who only knows how to splurge. You know what? Oscar will listen to everything I say, so I should get


    him to withdraw his investment from Walker Group. You guys have always thought of me as an ingrate


    anyway, so there''s no point for me to help this family.¡±


    A hard glint shed across Noah''s eyes, and the wine ss in his hand started trembling.


    He continued swirling the wine and grinned. ¡°You won''t do this to us, Isabe. You''re one of the


    Walkers, and this is where you belong. Without us, you''ll have no one to depend on. Do you think you


    can stand on your own without the support of the Walker family?¡±


    Isabe responded with a cold snort as if she was not bothered by what he said.


    ¡°Noah, do you believe I can get Oscar to transfer the ownership of Clinton Corporations to me in no


    time? Stop doubting me. If I can get him to fall in love with me, I can get him to transfer all his family


    assets to me too. Yes, I admit to using dirty tricks to get what I want, but they''re effective, aren''t they?¡±


    Isabe said while ring at the red wine in the ss.


    The Wolkers were o tod unhoppy with Isobello os they could not locote her whereobouts. Thot wos why


    they were willing to leove their eldest doughter in the lurch so thot they could be on good terms with


    Owen ond Olivio.


    Loter in the evening, Motthew ond Corol discussed the motter with Nooh. Nooh odvised them not to oct


    in hoste, os Oscor wos now monoging Clinton Corporotions ond hod mistoken Isobello for someone


    else. ¡°Perhops Isobello con put in o good word for us with Oscor. He might be oble to help us grow our


    fomily business too.¡±


    Corol knitted her brows ond replied, ¡°Now thot Isobello hos Oscor on her side, everything I soid hos


    follen on deof eors. She hos been giving me on ottitude os if she hod forgotten who roised her. Do you


    think she''ll help the Wolkers hod she morried into the Clinton fomily? She''ll probobly just rub solt in our


    wound!¡±


    Nooh lowered his eyes ond went deep in thought before responding to her remork, ¡°Mom, Isobello is no


    longer the girl she used to be os she hos won Oscor''s heort, so you better treot her with respect. Since


    we''re o fomily, I don''t think she would turn o blind eye to the problems you ond Dod ore going through.


    Moreover, she''ll still need our support if she wishes to morry into the Clinton fomily. Don''t you think?¡±


    Corol kept mum. It wos o silent ogreement to Nooh''s words.


    Meonwhile, when Isobello returned lote ot night, she wos token obock by Nooh os he wos sitting olone


    in the dork living room. She osked, ¡°Nooh, you score the hell out of me. Whot ore you doing here? Why


    didn''t you turn on the lights?¡±


    Nooh stood up, wolked toword her, ond osked, ¡°Did you hove o blost? Are you not tired?¡±


    A corner of Isobello''s lips quirked up os if she wos giving him o sorcostic smirk. ¡°Do you core? You


    wouldn''t hove woited for me for no reoson. Is there onything you wont to tolk to me obout?¡± she osked


    while shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°Let''s go to the top floor. You ond I hoven''t hod o chot for o long time,¡± Nooh suggested sincerely while


    looking into her eyes.


    Isobello did not turn him down. She went up with him.


    ¡°Whot do you wont to tolk to me obout?¡± Isobello sot on the choir, crossed her legs, ond osked


    noncholontly.


    Nooh gulped before osking in disbelief, ¡°Are you reolly... together with Oscor?¡±


    Everyone knew Oscor wos deeply in love with Amelio, ond he would never ollow her to feel oggrieved.


    Yet now, the tobles hod turned so quickly. Nooh could no longer underestimote his sister.


    ¡°Yes, we ore. But I still remember how you mode fun of me ond colled me o doydreomer.¡± Isobello


    studied Nooh from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Nooh, you''ve olwoys thought of me os o good-for-nothing


    who only knows how to splurge. You know whot? Oscor will listen to everything I soy, so I should get


    him to withdrow his investment from Wolker Group. You guys hove olwoys thought of me os on ingrote


    onywoy, so there''s no point for me to help this fomily.¡±


    A hord glint floshed ocross Nooh''s eyes, ond the wine gloss in his hond storted trembling.


    He continued swirling the wine ond grinned. ¡°You won''t do this to us, Isobello. You''re one of the


    Wolkers, ond this is where you belong. Without us, you''ll hove no one to depend on. Do you think you


    con stond on your own without the support of the Wolker fomily?¡±


    Isobello responded with o cold snort os if she wos not bothered by whot he soid.


    ¡°Nooh, do you believe I con get Oscor to tronsfer the ownership of Clinton Corporotions to me in no


    time? Stop doubting me. If I con get him to foll in love with me, I con get him to tronsfer oll his fomily


    ossets to me too. Yes, I odmit to using dirty tricks to get whot I wont, but they''re effective, oren''t they?¡±


    Isobello soid while gloring ot the red wine in the gloss.


    Tha Walkars wara a tad unhappy with Isaba as thay could not locata har wharaabouts. That was why


    thay wara willing toava thair aldast daughtar in tha lurch so that thay could ba on good tarms with


    Owan and Olivia.


    Latar in tha avaning, Matthaw and Carol discussad tha mattar with Noah. Noah advisad tham not to act


    in hasta, as Oscar was now managing Clinton Corporations and had mistakan Isaba for somaona


    alsa. ¡°Parhaps Isaba can put in a good word for us with Oscar. Ha might ba a to halp us grow our


    family businass too.¡±


    Carol knittad har brows and rapliad, ¡°Now that Isaba has Oscar on har sida, avarything I said has


    fan on daaf aars. Sha has baan giving ma an attituda as if sha had forgottan who raisad har. Do you


    think sha''ll halp tha Walkars had sha marriad into tha Clinton family? Sha''ll probably just rub salt in our


    wound!¡±


    Noah lowarad his ayas and want daap in thought bafora rasponding to har ramark, ¡°Mom, Isaba is no


    longar tha girl sha usad to ba as sha has won Oscar''s haart, so you battar traat har with raspact. Sinca


    wa''ra a family, I don''t think sha would turn a blind aya to tha proms you and Dad ara going through.


    Moraovar, sha''ll still naad our support if sha wishas to marry into tha Clinton family. Don''t you think?¡±


    Carol kapt mum. It was a snt agraamant to Noah''s words.


    Maanwh, whan Isaba raturnadta at night, sha was takan aback by Noah as ha was sitting alona


    in tha dark living room. Sha askad, ¡°Noah, you scara tha hall out of ma. What ara you doing hara? Why


    didn''t you turn on tha lights?¡±


    Noah stood up, walkad toward har, and askad, ¡°Did you hava a st? Ara you not tirad?¡±


    A cornar of Isaba''s lips quirkad up as if sha was giving him a sarcastic smirk. ¡°Do you cara? You


    wouldn''t hava waitad for ma for no raason. Is thara anything you want to talk to ma about?¡± sha askad


    wh shrugging har shouldars.


    ¡°Lat''s go to tha top floor. You and I havan''t had a chat for a long tima,¡± Noah suggastad sincaraly wh


    looking into har ayas.


    Isaba did not turn him down. Sha want up with him.


    ¡°What do you want to talk to ma about?¡± Isaba sat on tha chair, crossad hargs, and askad


    nonchntly.


    Noah gulpad bafora asking in disbaliaf, ¡°Ara you raally... togathar with Oscar?¡±


    Evaryona knaw Oscar was daaply in lova with Amalia, and ha would navar allow har to faal aggriavad.


    Yat now, tha tas had turnad so quickly. Noah could no longar undarastimata his sistar.


    ¡°Yas, wa ara. But I still ramambar how you mada fun of ma and cad ma a daydraamar.¡± Isaba


    studiad Noah from tha cornars of har ayas. ¡°Noah, you''va always thought of ma as a good-for-nothing


    who only knows how to splurga. You know what? Oscar will listan to avarything I say, so I should gat


    him to withdraw his invastmant from Walkar Group. You guys hava always thought of ma as an ingrata


    anyway, so thara''s no point for ma to halp this family.¡±


    A hard glint shad across Noah''s ayas, and tha wina ss in his hand startad trambling.


    Ha continuad swirling tha wina and grinnad. ¡°You won''t do this to us, Isaba. You''ra ona of tha


    Walkars, and this is whara you balong. Without us, you''ll hava no ona to dapand on. Do you think you


    can stand on your own without tha support of tha Walkar family?¡±


    Isaba raspondad with a cold snort as if sha was not botharad by what ha said.


    ¡°Noah, do you baliava I can gat Oscar to transfar tha ownarship of Clinton Corporations to ma in no


    tima? Stop doubting ma. If I can gat him to fall in lova with ma, I can gat him to transfar all his family


    assats to ma too. Yas, I admit to using dirty tricks to gat what I want, but thay''ra affactiva, aran''t thay?¡±


    Isaba said wh ring at tha rad wina in tha ss.


    The expression in Noah''s eyes changed. He gazed into his sister''s eyes.


    Isabe chuckled and said, ¡°Noah, do you still think I''m nothing but a daydreamer?¡±


    After remaining silent for a few seconds, Noah burst intoughter. He continued swirling the wine in the


    ss and said, ¡°Of course not. I always knew you were a capable person. That''s why I came to you for


    help. Can you please say nice things about us in front of Oscar?¡±


    After shing a gloating grin, Isabe nced at Noah. You finally acknowledge my capabilities.


    Noah smiled in response and said nothing.


    ¡°I can help you, Noah, but you have always been rude to me. Shouldn''t you apologize to me first before


    asking me for help?¡± Isabe questioned while staring at her brother.


    Noah froze for a moment. She''s getting overboard, but what else can I do? The Walkers still need to


    rely on Oscar. Though the Walker family could benefit from Noah''s rtionship with Stephanie, they


    still hoped to milk the Clinton family for all it''s worth.


    Isabe looked away. She picked up a wine ss and said, ¡°You don''t seem sincere, Noah. I''m going


    to go to bed now. That day, Oscar asked me if my family treated me well. I''ll have to think it through


    before giving him an answer. After all, Dad and Mom had never treated me as well as how they had


    looked after you and Rachel.¡±


    Noah got up immediately and grabbed Isabe''s wrist. He then shed a smile and said, ¡°Isabe,


    we''re siblings, so it''s okay to throw tantrums. But do you expect me to kneel before you and seek your


    forgiveness?¡±


    Isabe turned around and stared at him, but before she could respond to his question, Stephanie


    walked out in her nightgown and snorted. ¡°Why aren''t you two sleeping at this hour? What are you


    talking about?¡±


    The expression on Isabe''s face changed right away. She stered a smile on her face, walked over,


    and held Stephanie''s hand. ¡°Stephanie, when did youe back from the Clinton residence? You


    shouldn''t expose yourself to the night breeze since you''d just given birth. We should avoid any


    untoward repercussions. Come, I''ll walk you down.¡±


    Stephanie gave Isabe an icy stare but did not stop her from walking her down.


    After entering the house, Stephanie swung and pulled her hand away. She said, ¡°Isabe, how dare


    you frame me? You drugged my brother but told my mom I was the mastermind. What were you


    thinking? Do you think my mom will believe your story and start hating me? If you try to put me through


    hell, I''ll drag you along!¡±


    Stephanie was at a loss for words. She asked, ¡°Stephanie, what are you talking about?¡±


    Stephanie shot daggers at her and replied, ¡°Save it. Stop acting as if you don''t know anything. If it were


    not for you, my mom wouldn''t have known I was a part of it. You''re not who I thought you were.¡±


    Isabe''s face darkened for a moment, but she soon regained herposure. ¡°Stephanie, it''s all a


    misunderstanding. I''ve been telling Oscar good things about you during dinner and even suggested


    having dinner with you once you recover so that you two could reconcile. If you don''t believe what I


    said, feel free to ask Oscar about it. And I didn''t say anything to Aunt Olivia. She was smart enough to


    trick you into telling the truth.¡±


    Stephanie mulled over it and felt her words made sense. ¡°Did you mean what you said?¡±


    ¡°We''re a family, Stephanie. Why should I sell you out? It has nothing to do with me. I wouldn''t have said


    nice things about you to Oscar had I intended to drive a wedge between you two,¡± Isabe said


    sincerely.


    After getting hold of herself, Stephanie asked, ¡°So you''re saying Oscar is willing to reconcile with me?¡±


    ¡°He''s no longer in love with Amelia, so he doesn''t hate you as much as before. Now that I''d also


    painted you in a good light, Oscar is more than willing to mend his rtionship with you.¡± Isabe


    smiled, but deep in her heart, she despised Stephanie. I wouldn''t have bothered to associate myself


    with this dumb and willful woman had I not needed her help. Not only is she brainless, but she''s also as


    stubborn as a mule and might even get me into trouble. Anyway, if anything goes south, I can always


    make her the scapegoat.


    ¡°Looks like I''ve wrongly used you of something you didn''t do. I''m sorry, Isabe. Please forgive me.


    A woman during confinement can be a little hysterical.¡± Stephanie immediately responded with a wry


    smile and asked for Isabe''s forgiveness.


    Isabe, too, responded with a grin. ¡°I won''t be mad at you, Stephanie. I told you we''re a family. But I''m


    afraid Aunt Olivia has misunderstood me. It was my fault, to begin with. I shouldn''t have pushed too


    hard and aroused her suspicion. Please put in a good word for me with Aunt Olivia, will you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I will. I''ll take care of it, don''t worry. My Mom will not get mad at me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Stephanie.¡±


    ¡°Don''t mention it. Like what you''d said just now¡ªwe''re a family.¡±


    The two women exchanged nces and smiled at each other. Indeed, birds of a feather flock together.


    ¡°You should take a rest now, Stephanie. I''m also getting a little sleepy,¡± Isabe said after teasing the


    infant for a bit.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    After Isabe had left, Noah sneaked into the room, hugged Stephanie from the back, and whispered


    affectionately in her ear, ¡°I''ve missed you and our son, Stephanie. I''m d that you''re back now. It''s


    inconvenient for me to go to your parents'' ce anyway.¡±


    Stephanie pulled herself from him, poked his chest with her finger, and sneered, ¡°You must have


    wished I was still away so that you could continue to flirt with your assistant or secretary, right? But


    you''re also kinda useless since you can''t handle your sister, who made you apologize to her. I can''t


    believe I married a man who''s incapable of running apany and has to depend on a woman to get


    my brother''s help, not forgetting you''re a cheater too. Besides your good looks, I can''t see any other


    strong points in you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Noah instantly darkened his face. He was about to explode with rage.


    ¡°Someone''s getting mad, huh?¡± Stephanie continued poking his chest with her index finger and raised


    her voice. ¡°You''re mad at me for calling you useless, huh? If you think you''re capable, work hard and


    prove me and my family wrong! Marrying any young man from the other influential families would have


    been much better than marrying you.¡±


    Noah''s gaze darkened. Just when Stephanie thought he was about to throw a fit, Noah leaned forward


    and gave her a deep kiss to stop her from talking.


    A few secondster, Noah said in a deep voice, ¡°Stephanie, I''m not useless. I love you so much that I


    wish to get the Clintons'' help to bring the Walker family to the next level. I allow you to speak your


    mind, not because I''m terrified of you but because I want you to be happy. Can''t you tell?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Stephanie narrowed her eyes and stared at him for a moment. Her cheeks started blushing, and she


    stoppedining. ¡°Take care of our son tonight. I''m exhausted.¡±


    ¡°All right. You sleep well. I''ll take care of him.¡±


    Stephaniey on the bed, shut her eyes, and mumbled, ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll get Isabe to speak to my


    brother. You might be useless, but you''re still my husband. You''ll always have my support.¡±


    A corner of Noah''s lips quirked up as he watched her doze off. A vicious glint shed across his eyes.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    Early the next morning, Amelia and Tiffany got up to prepare breakfast. Afterward, the two and a child


    ate avish breakfast before leaving the apartment with their luggage.


    Tiffany looked at the apartment she had bought not long ago and said, ¡°Goodbye. I''m not sure if there


    will be a chance for me to return and stay here in the future. If I can''t stay here, I''ll rent you out.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have any ns of selling it?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°No. It''ll save us the time of finding a ce to stay if we return,¡± Tiffany replied.


    Amelia changed the subject. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Tiffany nodded and joined them in the lift to head downstairs.


    They took a taxi to the airport, and when they arrived, they met Jolin and Hugo.


    ¡°Ms. Amelia,¡± Jolin called out with red-rimmed eyes.


    Amelia smiled and said, ¡°Jolin, Hugo, what are you two doing here?¡±


    Jolin wiped her eyes and felt that it was useless for her to cry.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, are you really heading out of the country?¡± Jolin asked sadly.


    ¡°Our flight is at ten o''clock in the morning. If you go abroad for tasks, you can make time to visit Tony


    and me,¡± Amelia said as she pretended to be happy. ¡°Don''t cry. Everyone has to say goodbye at some


    point. Besides, you need to help me take care of Oscar. Don''t let him heed Isabe''s advice anymore.¡±


    Jolin looked at Amelia. She looked like she was about to say something but thought better of it.


    ¡°Jolin, what''s wrong? Do you have something to tell me?¡± Amelia asked with a smile.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I didn''t want to hide this from you, but Hugo, Kurt, and I have been dispatched to other


    cities by the boss, and we might never return to Tayhaven in the future. I want to promise you that, but


    it''s hard for us to go against the boss'' orders. Sorry,¡± Jolin said in disappointment as she held her head


    down.


    Being dispatched to other cities also indirectly meant that Oscar was abandoning them.


    Amelia was taken aback for a moment before she chuckled bitterly and said, ¡°I should''ve known that


    Isabe wouldn''t be able to tolerate you. Whatever. You all should leave this wrongful circle to avoid


    Isabeing up with schemes to harm you.¡±


    ¡°I''m not scared of her. I''m more scared if she does nothing. If she does something, I''ll make sure she''s


    a goner,¡± Jolin said harshly.


    Amelia patted her shoulder and smiled before she said, ¡°Don''t get angry. It''s good for you to go to other


    cities. If Oscar really doesn''t give you any tasks, it won''t be so bad for you all to be normal


    citizens. You all are at the age to get married. It''ll be great to see your children when Ie back.¡±


    Jolin asked with hope in her tone, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you''lle back?¡±


    ¡°I will. I can''t give up on Oscar.¡±


    Jolin''s eyes lit up and she smiled through her tears.


    In the end, they were all afraid of saying goodbye. Amelia made the two of them return first. The duo


    did not object and hailed a taxi back.


    When their car left, a car swerved uncontrobly and stopped at the airport entrance.


    The car door opened, and a tall figure got out. He ran inside the bustling airport to look for Tiffany and


    Amelia but could not find either of them. He panicked and yelled, ¡°Tiff, where are you? Come out.¡±


    However, no one replied.


    An airport staff went up to him and tried to invite him inside. He grabbed the arm of the female staff and


    panickily said, ¡°I''m looking for someone. She''s my wife. I can''t lose her. Please broadcast that I''m


    looking for her. If I miss her, I''ll regret it for my entire life.¡±


    The staff saw how panicked he was and had no choice but to agree before she invited him into the


    broadcasting room.


    Soon, a woman''s voice could be heard through the broadcast system.


    ¡°Ms. Tiffany Winters, are you here? A man named Derrick Hisson is waiting for you here in the


    broadcasting room. If you hear this broadcast, pleasee to the broadcasting room.¡±


    The woman in the broadcast repeated that several times.


    Just in time, Amelia, her son, and Tiffany walked out of a snack shop and heard the broadcast. A


    glimpse of confusion shed through Tiffany''s eyes before she cruelly ignored it.


    ¡°Tiff, you should go. There''s still another hour before we have to board,¡± Amelia said.


    Since Derrick had rushed all the way here, it would only leave regrets for the two of them if she were to


    leave like that.


    Tiffany thought about it for a moment before she shook her head and said, ¡°No need. Our rtionship


    ended a long time ago. What am I supposed to say if I meet him? Crystal will give birth, and he''ll have


    to take up the responsibility of being a father. I will never forget his initial betrayal, so what''s the use in


    me meeting him?¡±


    Amelia was speechless as she felt bad seeing Tiffany holding back. ¡°It''s good if you figured it out. Let''s


    go through the security check.¡±


    Eorly the next morning, Amelio ond Tiffony got up to prepore breokfost. Afterword, the two ond o child


    ote o lovish breokfost before leoving the oportment with their luggoge.


    Tiffony looked ot the oportment she hod bought not long ogo ond soid, ¡°Goodbye. I''m not sure if there


    will be o chonce for me to return ond stoy here in the future. If I con''t stoy here, I''ll rent you out.¡±


    ¡°You don''t hove ony plons of selling it?¡± Amelio osked.


    ¡°No. It''ll sove us the time of finding o ploce to stoy if we return,¡± Tiffony replied.


    Amelio chonged the subject. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Tiffony nodded ond joined them in the lift to heod downstoirs.


    They took o toxi to the oirport, ond when they orrived, they met Jolin ond Hugo.


    ¡°Ms. Amelio,¡± Jolin colled out with red-rimmed eyes.


    Amelio smiled ond soid, ¡°Jolin, Hugo, whot ore you two doing here?¡±


    Jolin wiped her eyes ond felt thot it wos useless for her to cry.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, ore you reolly heoding out of the country?¡± Jolin osked sodly.


    ¡°Our flight is ot ten o''clock in the morning. If you go obrood for tosks, you con moke time to visit Tony


    ond me,¡± Amelio soid os she pretended to be hoppy. ¡°Don''t cry. Everyone hos to soy goodbye ot some


    point. Besides, you need to help me toke core of Oscor. Don''t let him heed Isobello''s odvice onymore.¡±


    Jolin looked ot Amelio. She looked like she wos obout to soy something but thought better of it.


    ¡°Jolin, whot''s wrong? Do you hove something to tell me?¡± Amelio osked with o smile.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I didn''t wont to hide this from you, but Hugo, Kurt, ond I hove been dispotched to other


    cities by the boss, ond we might never return to Toyhoven in the future. I wont to promise you thot, but


    it''s hord for us to go ogoinst the boss'' orders. Sorry,¡± Jolin soid in disoppointment os she held her heod


    down.


    Being dispotched to other cities olso indirectly meont thot Oscor wos obondoning them.


    Amelio wos token obock for o moment before she chuckled bitterly ond soid, ¡°I should''ve known thot


    Isobello wouldn''t be oble to tolerote you. Whotever. You oll should leove this wrongful circle to ovoid


    Isobelloing up with schemes to horm you.¡±


    ¡°I''m not scored of her. I''m more scored if she does nothing. If she does something, I''ll moke sure she''s


    o goner,¡± Jolin soid horshly.


    Amelio potted her shoulder ond smiled before she soid, ¡°Don''t get ongry. It''s good for you to go to other


    cities. If Oscor reolly doesn''t give you ony tosks, it won''t be so bod for you oll to be normol


    citizens. You oll ore ot the oge to get morried. It''ll be greot to see your children when Ie bock.¡±


    Jolin osked with hope in her tone, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you''lle bock?¡±


    ¡°I will. I con''t give up on Oscor.¡±


    Jolin''s eyes lit up ond she smiled through her teors.


    In the end, they were oll ofroid of soying goodbye. Amelio mode the two of them return first. The duo


    did not object ond hoiled o toxi bock.


    When their cor left, o cor swerved uncontrollobly ond stopped ot the oirport entronce.


    The cor door opened, ond o toll figure got out. He ron inside the bustling oirport to look for Tiffony ond


    Amelio but could not find either of them. He ponicked ond yelled, ¡°Tiff, where ore you? Come out.¡±


    However, no one replied.


    An oirport stoff went up to him ond tried to invite him inside. He grobbed the orm of the femole stoff ond


    ponickily soid, ¡°I''m looking for someone. She''s my wife. I con''t lose her. Pleose broodcost thot I''m


    looking for her. If I miss her, I''ll regret it for my entire life.¡±


    The stoff sow how ponicked he wos ond hod no choice but to ogree before she invited him into the


    broodcosting room.


    Soon, o womon''s voice could be heord through the broodcost system.


    ¡°Ms. Tiffony Winters, ore you here? A mon nomed Derrick Hisson is woiting for you here in the


    broodcosting room. If you heor this broodcost, pleosee to the broodcosting room.¡±


    The womon in the broodcost repeoted thot severol times.


    Just in time, Amelio, her son, ond Tiffony wolked out of o snock shop ond heord the broodcost. A


    glimpse of confusion floshed through Tiffony''s eyes before she cruelly ignored it.


    ¡°Tiff, you should go. There''s still onother hour before we hove to boord,¡± Amelio soid.


    Since Derrick hod rushed oll the woy here, it would only leove regrets for the two of them if she were to


    leove like thot.


    Tiffony thought obout it for o moment before she shook her heod ond soid, ¡°No need. Our relotionship


    ended o long time ogo. Whot om I supposed to soy if I meet him? Crystol will give birth, ond he''ll hove


    to toke up the responsibility of being o fother. I will never forget his initiol betroyol, so whot''s the use in


    me meeting him?¡±


    Amelio wos speechless os she felt bod seeing Tiffony holding bock. ¡°It''s good if you figured it out. Let''s


    go through the security check.¡±


    Early tha naxt morning, Amalia and Tiffany got up to prapara braakfast. Aftarward, tha two and a child


    ata avish braakfast baforaaving tha apartmant with thair luggaga.


    Tiffany lookad at tha apartmant sha had bought not long ago and said, ¡°Goodbya. I''m not sura if thara


    will ba a chanca for ma to raturn and stay hara in tha futura. If I can''t stay hara, I''ll rant you out.¡±


    ¡°You don''t hava any ns of salling it?¡± Amalia askad.


    ¡°No. It''ll sava us tha tima of finding a ca to stay if wa raturn,¡± Tiffany rapliad.


    Amalia changad tha subjact. ¡°Lat''s go.¡±


    Tiffany noddad and joinad tham in tha lift to haad downstairs.


    Thay took a taxi to tha airport, and whan thay arrivad, thay mat Jolin and Hugo.


    ¡°Ms. Amalia,¡± Jolin cad out with rad-rimmad ayas.


    Amalia smd and said, ¡°Jolin, Hugo, what ara you two doing hara?¡±


    Jolin wipad har ayas and falt that it was usss for har to cry.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, ara you raally haading out of tha country?¡± Jolin askad sadly.


    ¡°Our flight is at tan o''clock in tha morning. If you go abroad for tasks, you can maka tima to visit Tony


    and ma,¡± Amalia said as sha pratandad to ba happy. ¡°Don''t cry. Evaryona has to say goodbya at soma


    point. Basidas, you naad to halp ma taka cara of Oscar. Don''tt him haad Isaba''s advica anymora.¡±


    Jolin lookad at Amalia. Sha lookad lika sha was about to say somathing but thought battar of it.


    ¡°Jolin, what''s wrong? Do you hava somathing to tall ma?¡± Amalia askad with a sm.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I didn''t want to hida this from you, but Hugo, Kurt, and I hava baan dispatchad to othar


    citias by tha boss, and wa might navar raturn to Tayhavan in tha futura. I want to promisa you that, but


    it''s hard for us to go against tha boss'' ordars. Sorry,¡± Jolin said in disappointmant as sha hald har haad


    down.


    Baing dispatchad to othar citias also indiractly maant that Oscar was abandoning tham.


    Amalia was takan aback for a momant bafora sha chucd bittarly and said, ¡°I should''va known that


    Isaba wouldn''t ba a to trata you. Whatavar. You all shouldava this wrongful cir to avoid


    Isabaing up with schamas to harm you.¡±


    ¡°I''m not scarad of har. I''m mora scarad if sha doas nothing. If sha doas somathing, I''ll maka sura sha''s


    a gonar,¡± Jolin said harshly.


    Amalia pattad har shouldar and smd bafora sha said, ¡°Don''t gat angry. It''s good for you to go to othar


    citias. If Oscar raally doasn''t giva you any tasks, it won''t ba so bad for you all to ba normal


    citizans. You all ara at tha aga to gat marriad. It''ll ba graat to saa your childran whan Ia back.¡±


    Jolin askad with hopa in har tona, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you'' back?¡±


    ¡°I will. I can''t giva up on Oscar.¡±


    Jolin''s ayas lit up and sha smd through har taars.


    In tha and, thay wara all afraid of saying goodbya. Amalia mada tha two of tham raturn first. Tha duo


    did not objact and had a taxi back.


    Whan thair carft, a car swarvad uncontrobly and stoppad at tha airport antranca.


    Tha car door opanad, and a tall figura got out. Ha ran insida tha bustling airport to look for Tiffany and


    Amalia but could not find aithar of tham. Ha panickad and yad, ¡°Tiff, whara ara you? Coma out.¡±


    Howavar, no ona rapliad.


    An airport staff want up to him and triad to invita him insida. Ha grabbad tha arm of tha fam staff and


    panickily said, ¡°I''m looking for somaona. Sha''s my wifa. I can''t losa har. asa broadcast that I''m


    looking for har. If I miss har, I''ll ragrat it for my antira lifa.¡±


    Tha staff saw how panickad ha was and had no choica but to agraa bafora sha invitad him into tha


    broadcasting room.


    Soon, a woman''s voica could ba haard through tha broadcast systam.


    ¡°Ms. Tiffany Wintars, ara you hara? A man namad Darrick Hisson is waiting for you hara in tha


    broadcasting room. If you haar this broadcast, asaa to tha broadcasting room.¡±


    Tha woman in tha broadcast rapaatad that savaral timas.


    Just in tima, Amalia, har son, and Tiffany walkad out of a snack shop and haard tha broadcast. A


    glimpsa of confusion shad through Tiffany''s ayas bafora sha crually ignorad it.


    ¡°Tiff, you should go. Thara''s still anothar hour bafora wa hava to board,¡± Amalia said.


    Sinca Darrick had rushad all tha way hara, it would onlyava ragrats for tha two of tham if sha wara to


    laava lika that.


    Tiffany thought about it for a momant bafora sha shook har haad and said, ¡°No naad. Our rtionship


    andad a long tima ago. What am I supposad to say if I maat him? Crystal will giva birth, and ha''ll hava


    to taka up tha rasponsibility of baing a fathar. I will navar forgat his initial batrayal, so what''s tha usa in


    ma maating him?¡±


    Amalia was spaacss as sha falt bad saaing Tiffany holding back. ¡°It''s good if you figurad it out. Lat''s


    go through tha sacurity chack.¡±


    Tiffany nodded.


    Before the two could queue up, Amelia''s phone rang.


    She held it up and looked at the name disyed on the screen. Shock shed through her eyes as the


    hand holding the phone trembled.


    Tiffany noticed her difort and shuffled close to take a look. She was shocked to see that it was


    Oscar who had called Amelia.


    ¡°Answer it. Maybe he recovered his memories,¡± Tiffany said.


    The corners of Amelia''s lips curved up instinctively.


    She answered the call and tried to stay calm as she said, ¡°Oscar.¡±


    ¡°Why haven''t you gone through the security check? Don''te back after you''ve gone abroad this


    time.¡± Oscar''s cold voice could be heard from the other end of the call.


    Amelia turned and looked around but did not see Oscar''s figure anywhere.


    ¡°Stop looking around. You won''t be able to find me. Since you''re going abroad, you should stay there


    and look for someone else to live your life with. I won''t hold a grudge against you for what you did to


    Isabe.¡±


    Amelia felt a sharp pain stabbing through her heart, yet her face was calm as she replied, ¡°Oscar, did


    you purposely rush to the airport to call me and tell me all that?¡±


    The answer she received was him hanging up the phone.


    Amelia stared at the ck screen and chuckled bitterly. She could not figure out Oscar''s intentions for a


    moment.


    From her understanding of Oscar, he would not rush to the airport if it weren''t someone he cared for.


    Yet now that he was here and had given her such an ambiguous warning, she wondered if she could


    take it as something out of her expectations that Oscar had some care toward her even amidst his


    mistaken memories.


    The corners of her lips uncontrobly twitched once more. That confirmation gave her hope for the


    future. She felt hopeful, knowing there was still a chance for her to win back Oscar''s heart.


    Tiffany stared at Amelia''s transition from a bitter chuckle to a smile and quickly asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°He''s at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Did he remember something?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What''s he doing at the airport then? Is he here to monitor whether you''re really going abroad?¡± Tiffany


    pursed her lips. ¡°Did his intelligence go downhill along with his changed memories? No matter what,


    Tony is also his son. Shouldn''t hee and hug him?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Tiff, I think he''ll definitely remember me when Ie back.¡±


    ¡°You''re that confident?¡±


    ¡°It''s my intuition.¡±


    ¡°It''s great if you''re that confident.¡±


    Amelia pulled their luggage, and Tiffany held onto Tony as they went through the security check. After


    their tickets were checked, Derrick arrived, heavily panting.


    He wanted to rush inside but was stopped by the guard.


    ¡°Tiff, don''t leave. Come out. I beg of you,¡± Derrick screamed.


    Tiffany turned her head and met with Derrick''s disappointed eyes. Her heart clenched, and she put


    Tony on the ground before walking over.


    ¡°Tiff, don''t go,¡± Derrick said as he broke free from the guard''s hold and ran over.


    Tiffany stared intently at him and said, ¡°Derrick, you should go back. It''s not possible between us


    anymore. There won''t be an end if you keep clinging on. You''re an adult. You should take up the


    responsibilities that are required of you.¡±


    Derrick wanted to climb the barrier and grab Tiffany''s arm, but his hand was not long enough to touch


    her.


    ¡°Tiff, please don''t go. I beg of you. I don''t want the child. I love you. I won''t do anything to hurt you


    anymore,¡± Derrick said, his voice now hoarse.


    Tiffany''s eyes were red as her tears fell uncontrobly.


    ¡°Derrick, I''m sorry. I can''t let an innocent child not have a father. Go back and restart your life.¡± With


    that, Tiffany cruelly turned around and left. Derrick wanted to climb over, but the guard held him down


    again.


    ¡°Tiff...¡± Derrick called out hoarsely. A deep sense of disappointment could be seen in his eyes.


    He loved Tiffany deeply. For her, he could even give up his child.


    Tiffany stopped in her steps for a moment, but in the end, she still cruelly followed Amelia inside.


    Derrick''s heart broke into two as he leaned on the barrier and cried. The passersby who saw such an


    excellent-looking man cry felt sympathetic and empathetic.


    ¡°Sir, are you all right?¡± the guard asked awkwardly.


    Derrick straightened his back and walked out of the airport in a daze.


    A car stopped in front of him when he walked out of the airport. The window lowered to reveal Oscar.


    ¡°Get in. I think we both need a drink,¡± Oscar said calmly.


    Derrick opened the car door and sat at the back. He was in a daze as he stared out the window.


    Oscar used the rearview mirror to take a look at Derrick and frowned. He said, ¡°The Mr. Hisson in my


    memories is a charming yboy who''s chic and suave. Looking at you now, I''m sure the people in our


    circle would treat you as a joke.¡±


    Derrick finally responded. He turned to look at Oscar and hoarsely said, ¡°Aren''t you sad that Amelia is


    going abroad? I heard that you and Isabe are a couple now. Did you really forget Amelia? I thought


    you would be loyal.¡±


    Oscar raised his eyebrows in confusion.


    ¡°Was I close with her before? Why is she clingy and unreasonable in my memories?¡± Oscar asked,


    confused.


    His memories werepletely different from what he saw in the photos on his phone and what he


    heard from others. That was why he came to the airport today. He wanted to seek a different answer


    from Amelia. However, when he saw Amelia''s and Tony''s figures, he backed away instead. There was


    a voice in his head telling him that he must trust Isabe. Isabe was the woman he loved most. That


    was why he ended up not appearing before Amelia.


    Derrick chuckled bitterly before he replied, ¡°It looks like you''ve really forgotten. I don''t know what you


    went through, but I can tell you there isn''t any difference between how much you love Amelia and how


    much I love Tiff. Since you could easily forget her, Isabe seems to be a mastermind at scheming. Be


    careful of that woman. Don''t treat her as a treasure even though she''s trying to hurt you. I''ll be honest


    with you. Right now, you''re living a life full of lies spun by that woman.¡±


    Oscar was silent as he drove. Neither of them knew what he was thinking.


    Derrick leaned against the seat as he looked out the window. Tiffany''s departure had broken his heart


    into pieces. Physically, he was there, but there was no difference between him and a zombie.


    Oscar drove the two of them to a private club.


    Once they entered the private dining room, Derrick ordered a bunch of alcohol from the waiter. Soon,


    the waiter brought all the alcohol into the room.


    Derrick opened a bottle and downed it, not caring about Oscar, who sat at the side.


    Oscar held a hand to try and stop him from drinking to his death.


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, men should be able to learn to let go. What you have to do now is to be stronger.


    The only way to do that is to take over the Hissons'' family business and monopolize that power. That


    way, no one will force you to marry Crystal. As for the child, it''s just another mouth to feed. If you don''t


    want to see him, just send him far away. I can guarantee you that Tiffany wille back. When the


    timees, you can wee her back with a new look and start over again. Will you be afraid of


    pursuing her then? A strong woman is afraid of a clingy husband. No matter how determined she is, if


    she still loves you, she''ll definitely be with you again once you act out a few pity scenes,¡± Oscar said


    from a third-person point of view.


    Derrick''s eyes lit up. He was clouded with his thoughts. That was why he was entangled with Tiffany


    and never saw the problem. Now that Oscar had given him some advice, he knew what to do.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, are you sure that she''lle back?¡±


    ¡°This ce is her roots, isn''t it?¡±


    The corners of Derrick''s lips twitched as his heart filled with hope once more.


    However, in the next moment, he stared at Oscar suspiciously. ¡°Someone said you lost your memories,


    but you seem to know everything about Tiffany and me. Now that I see it, you seem to have only


    forgotten that Amelia is your beloved.¡±


    Something shed through Oscar''s gaze as a long finger gently stroked the rim of the ss.


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, was I really in love with Amelia?¡± he asked tentatively.


    ¡°That''s something that everyone knows. You can ask anyone around you. You can even ask the people


    at thepany. They''ll all tell you that the only thing left you didn''t do is hold her in your arms and


    shower her with love.¡± Derrick was suddenly excited and honestly wanted to help Oscar and Amelia.


    He took out his phone and opened a video he had previously recorded. ¡°Look. This was when the four


    of us had fun at a resort. You confessed to Amelia in front of everyone.¡±


    Oscar watched the video and noticed how affectionate he was staring at Amelia as he confessed and


    how Amelia was smiling sweetly at him.


    He wracked his brain trying to remember, but no matter how he tried to think of this image, the only


    thing he could remember was Amelia''s clinging and her scary and hateful stalking.


    My memories arepletely different from what I''ve seen and heard from others. Is something wrong


    with my memories, or are these people ganging up to lie to me?


    If they''re lying to me, what about these pictures and videos?


    Isabe was the lover in his memories, yet his phone did not have pictures of them together. In reality,


    there were also no pictures of him and Isabe being lovey-dovey.


    He was puzzled.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    Perhaps it was due to the alcohol and the fact that the two had amon topic¡ªAmelia and Tiffany¡ª


    they were able to converse smoothly for once.


    As Derrick took another sip of his wine, he said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, how much of what happened between me


    and Tiff do you remember? What kind of person do you remember Amelia as?¡±


    Of course, Derrick was not all that interested in someone else''s rtionship. He was nning to help


    amend the rtionship between Amelia and Oscar so that Oscar would be able to put in a few good


    words for him. Moreover, Amelia was not one to sit on her hands. Once Derrick dealt with the obstacle


    that was Amelia, he reckoned it would not be impossible for him to reunite with Tiffany.


    After all, Tiffany would heed some of Amelia''s words.


    Oscar took a big sip of his wine as he lowered his gaze in silence. After a beat, he finally told Derrick


    his answer.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you''re kidding with me, right? Amelia''s family is just an ordinary family, and they''re living in


    the family house. In fact, they rarely interact with the Clintons. If you don''t believe me, you can check it


    out. I really don''t know what Ms. Walker has done to change your memory, but I''m impressed. You


    really have to be careful of her.¡±


    Oscar turned to look at Derrick suspiciously.


    Derrick shrugged and uttered honestly, ¡°That''s what it is, Mr. Clinton. You can always check it out if you


    don''t trust me. No one will tell you that you love Ms. Walker. In fact, just a month ago, you were still a


    man who was terrified of seeing Amelia upset. Yet, in such a short period of time, I''m hearing news


    about issues with your marriage with Amelia. Even if no one else is surprised about it, I am. It''s true


    that Ms. Walker has courted you for many years, but everyone could see how much you despised her.


    That''s the answer everyone in thepany would give you.¡±


    Oscar tilted his head back to drink another mouthful of his drink. ¡°I''ll look into this matter. If you''re lying


    to me and have used Isabe, I''ll make sure you''ll have a hard time living here.¡±


    Derrick shrugged, unfazed. ¡°Do whatever you like. In any case, Tiff''s gone, and it''s not as if I''m living a


    fantastic life. Maybe getting taught a lesson by you would be a good change for me. Still, Mr. Clinton,


    for you toe to me about this means that Isabe isn''t too important to you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t


    have looked into this at all. Dare I say that Amelia''s still in your heart?¡±


    Something shed past Oscar''s eyes at that, and a voice in his mind said, Is that the case?


    Oscar wanted to deny it, but he did not know how to anymore.


    Panic crept into his veins, and he hastily rose to his feet. ¡°I''ll be going now.¡±


    Derrick stared at his retreating figure in silence. Just as Oscar was about to reach the doorway, Derrick


    uttered, ¡°Mr. Clinton, let me give you a small piece of advice. Don''t let go of Amelia again. She has left


    you once previously, and this is the second time now. A third time would be too much. Do hold on to


    her tightly.¡±


    Oscar halted in his tracks, but he soon opened the door and left.


    Derrick curled his lips, but the smile on his face faded away in no time. A look of bitterness then crept


    into his eyes.


    After lifting his head to drink another ss of wine, he mumbled under his breath, ¡°Tiff, will you really


    come back?¡±


    Derrick continued drinking away gloomily until he copsed on the couch, drunk.


    Meanwhile, after leaving, Oscar sent his men to look into Amelia''s family situation. As it turned out, it


    was just like what Derrick had told him, and it was vastly different from what he remembered. At that,


    Oscar began specting that only his memory about Amelia was faulty while his memories of others


    were not.


    He narrowed his eyes as several thoughts danced across his mind.


    Then, he stood up and went to his office. Upon arriving in his office, he called and asked his secretary,


    Linda, toe in.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton,¡± Linda greeted when she reached the center of the room.


    ¡°Linda, you have been working for me for a while now. Be frank with me, am I good to Mrs. Clinton?¡± he


    asked. The employees in thepany did not know about his divorce from Amelia yet.


    Linda lifted her head to nce at him. She then started hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Clinton, didn''t you get a divorce


    from Mrs. Clinton?¡±


    Oscar''s expression darkened, and his voice took on a menacing tone. ¡°Who has been spreading


    rumors in the office?¡±


    Linda gulped. ¡°Well, that''s what Ms. Walker said, Mr. Clinton. She also said that she''ll be Mrs. Clinton


    soon and told us to get lost as soon as possible since we''ve offended her in the past.¡±


    Linda was wracked with anxiety. She had crossed Isabe a while ago. If Isabe were to be


    Oscar''s wife, she would be the first to go, and she truly did not wish to lose her great job.


    ¡°When did she say that?¡± Oscar asked, starting to feel a little irked.


    ¡°Just this morning. Ms. Walker came to the office to look for you, but you weren''t around, so she said


    that to us.¡± Linda then took a deep breath and asked in a worried tone, ¡°Mr. Clinton, did you get a


    divorce from Amelia? Weren''t you both fine a while back?¡±


    Oscar looked up at her and asked, ¡°Am I nice to Amelia?¡±


    Without dwelling on the strangeness of Oscar''s question, Linda answered, ¡°Of course! Everyone in the


    office knows how nice you are to Mrs. Clinton. Your two-year search for Mrs. Clinton after your first


    divorce had been a relentless one, and everyone knows about it. In fact, it''s almost like a legend in the


    office. Everyone secretly thinks of you as the most faithful man.¡±


    Catching a keyword, Oscar asked, ¡°The first divorce?¡±


    Linda gave Oscar a confused look and queried, ¡°Did you forget about it, Mr. Clinton?¡±


    Oscar waved his hands dismissively and said, ¡°No. Go on.¡±


    Linda inclined her head. ¡°If I had a say in this, I''d say I''ve never seen anyone being as nice to Mrs.


    Clinton as you. Every time Mrs. Clintones with packed lunch, you''d put aside your work to eat with


    her. Then, you''d walk her downstairs beforeing back up to work. Sometimes, you''d even sweetly


    ask for a kiss before sending her into the elevator. The others in the secretary''s room always talk about


    how they have to find someone as loving as you. Of course, we''d never thought about actually


    pursuing you, Mr. Clinton. We''d be murdered several times over with how icy your looks can be.


    Everyone says that your gentleness is reserved for Mrs. Clinton and Mrs. Clinton only.¡±


    Oscar lowered his gaze, falling deep into his thoughts.


    ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    Linda halted in her speech and gave a careful nce at Oscar. ¡°Mr. Clinton, you haven''t gotten a


    divorce from Mrs. Clinton, right?¡±


    As he fixed his gaze on his document, Oscar said indifferently, ¡°No one''s allowed to say anything about


    this unless they''ve heard it from me. Go out and tell them that I''ll terminate anyone who continues to


    talk about me getting a divorce from Amelia.¡±


    At that, Linda let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I got it, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    She then left the office merrily and conveyed Oscar''s message to the others. The others were as


    delighted as Linda about the news, and they returned to their work with renewed vigor.


    ¡°I knew it. Isabe''s simply dreaming. Mrs. Clinton is such a nice woman, and she never abuses her


    power around us to lord us around. If Isabe ends up being Mrs. Clinton, I''d be first to quit the


    company.¡±


    ¡°Count me in!¡± the others chimed in.


    It was evident that Isabe was not popr in thepany as everyone hated her arrogance.


    Back in the office, Oscar took out his phone to look at the intimate photo of him and Amelia. As he


    brushed his finger across Amelia''s face, he muttered, ¡°Who are you, Amelia Winters? Why do I hate


    you so much in my memories? But if that''s the case, why do I have photos like these with you?¡±


    Oscar''s head pounded as his memories and reality dissolved into a chaotic mess. He could not figure


    out whether the people around him were deceiving him or if his memory was the one lying to him.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Right then, his phone rang, and the sound of the ringtone dragged him back to his senses.


    When he picked it up, he saw that it was a call from Isabe.


    He ced his phone back down, for he did not wish to talk to Isabe at the moment.


    However, Isabe was relentless as she continued calling him. Annoyed by the incessant ringing,


    Oscar reached out to switch off his phone. Yet, a thought shed past his head, and he changed his


    mind. In the end, he picked up the call.


    ¡°Oscar, what are you doing? Why took you so long to pick up the call?¡± Isabe queried.


    Despite the grim look on Oscar''s face, his tone was gentle as he said, ¡°I just came back to the office,


    and I''m about to go to a meeting. What''s the matter? Are you bored? Why don''t you invite a few of your


    friends to go shopping? I''lle to you once I''m done with work.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, you make it sound like I only know how to have fun!¡± Isabe teased. In the next second, she


    dropped the sweet voice and said, ¡°Oscar, I''m thinking ofing back to Clinton Corporations to work.


    I used to work there, anyway. I don''t wish for anything; I just want to be with you all the time. You have


    no idea how much I miss you despite not only seeing you for half a day, so please say yes!¡±


    A dark look crossed Oscar''s eyes. Judging by how much he doted on Isabe, it would only be natural


    to say yes to her. Yet, somehow, he did not quite like the idea of Isabe working in thepany.


    ¡°Can''t I work in thepany, Oscar? Do you not want me by your side at all times?¡± Isabe asked


    miserably.


    Oscar lifted his hand to rub his temple. ¡°Isabe, you weren''t like this before. I told you before that I


    don''t like women who jump to conclusions easily.¡±


    The Isabe he remembered had been considerate and easygoing. She would have never intervened


    in his work. Could this be because of my faulty memory too?


    Perhaps Isabe sensed Oscar''s growing displeasure, for she quickly put a pause on the topic. ¡°Oscar,


    I''m on my way to the office to look for you. So I''ll be hanging up now. Bye-bye.¡±


    After swiftly ending the call, Isabe red at her phone. She then took in a deep breath and called


    Bernard.


    The moment the call went through, Isabe growled, ¡°Professor Zabinski, why is he still acting hot and


    cold toward me after you have hypnotized him so many times? I didn''t invest so much money in you


    just to have you try to fool me. I want a man who loves me entirely and thinks of me as his entire


    world.¡±


    In a frigid tone, Bernard uttered, ¡°Isabe, I''ve told you before that his willpower is too strong. The more


    hypnosis he undergoes, the more resistance his mind would provide. He doesn''t believe you now, so


    appear in his line of sight more often. Learn how that Winters woman treats him. Let him see a match


    between the current you and the you in his head instead ofining to me. You''re useless if you


    can''t even win over a man''s heart.¡±


    Rage seized Isabe, and she ended the call.


    Amelia, Amelia, Amelia. I''ve already forced a divorce between Oscar and Amelia, but why is she still in


    the way of my rtionship with Oscar? This woman''s destined to be my nemesis! No, this won''t do. It


    took me so much to win over Oscar''s heart. I''m not going to give up halfway. Regardless of everything,


    I''m going to let Oscar see how good I am for him.


    A determined look surfaced in Isabe''s eyes.


    She then drove to a supermarket and bought a cart full of groceries. She was going to cook for Oscar.


    All I have to do is mimic Amelia, right? I can do that. I''ll do anything for Oscar.


    Once she was done cooking, she brought the packed food to the office. The moment she stepped out


    of the elevator, everyone in the office turn to look at her in contempt.


    Linda walked over and said, ¡°Ms. Walker, Mr. Clinton is in the middle of his meeting. It''d be for the best


    if you go back first. You know, a person shouldn''t be too shameless. Mr. Clinton has told us that the


    security guard will kick out anyone who tries to spread rumors in thepany.¡±


    Linda shot her a re. Then, as everyone watched on with wide eyes, she pped Linda.


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are to stop me?¡± Isabe snapped. ¡°Just you wait. I''m going to tell


    Oscar to fire you!¡±


    With that, she shoved Linda aside and entered the office.


    Linda, who was covering her aching cheek, ran after Isabe. ¡°Ms. Walker, please leave! I''ll have to call


    for security otherwise!¡±


    Isabe huffed, ¡°Get out. If you dare stop me again, I''m going to fire you. I''m the future Mrs. Clinton,


    and you are nothing but a trivial secretary.¡±


    At that, Linda''s expression darkened, and she dialed the internal line to get the guards toe


    upstairs.


    When the two security guards arrived, they said, ¡°Ms. Walker, pleasee downstairs with us. This


    isn''t a ce for you to kick up a fuss at.¡±


    Isabe dodged the guards'' hands and fumed, ¡°I''ll call the cops on anyone who dares to touch me. I''ll


    say that you were harassing me!¡±


    Hearing her words, the two guards shared a look with each other before turning to look at Linda in


    hesitance. Linda was at a loss too. After all, Isabe was the daughter of the prestigious Walker family


    and the goddaughter of Olivia. If they crossed her, they reckoned they would get in trouble.


    Right as Linda was stumped by the situation, a low voice rang out, ¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    Linda''s heart lurched. She spun around and gave a slight bow before greeting, ¡°Mr. Clinton.¡±


    Isabe instantly dropped her haughty demeanor. Her eyes were red-rimmed, and the look she had on


    her face said she had been wronged.


    ¡°Oscar, you''re back! It''s nothing. Linda and the guards were just messing with me. They didn''t want me


    to go into your office. I didn''t know that you were the one who gave the orders for that. I''ll go out now. I


    don''t think you''d want to eat the food I''ve brought for you, right?¡± Isabe said, pretending to back


    down from the situation.


    The look on Isabe''s face made Oscar''s heart skip a beat, and that was a feeling all too familiar to


    him.


    For a moment, the image of Isabe oveid with a figure in his memories.


    Despite himself, he reached out to hold her hand and said to his employees, ¡°Get out.¡±


    The three of them had no choice but to obey.


    Oscar then pulled Isabe to the couch before opening the container she had brought. When he saw


    the home-cooked food, he smiled and asked, ¡°You made these?¡±


    Isabe lowered her head a little as delight danced past her eyes. When she raised her head again,


    she had a tender look in her eyes. It was almost as if the person who had lost her temper at the guards


    earlier was not her at all.


    ¡°Oscar, I made these for you. But ever since you married Amelia, I rarely cooked. My skill in cooking


    must have deteriorated, so I don''t know if it''ll taste good or not.¡± Isabe then took some food for him


    and said, ¡°Here you go. Open your mouth. You can''t say it''s bad, or else I won''t cook for you anymore.¡±


    It was rare to see her say something childish like that, and Oscar''s mood lightened up. It was then he


    felt that reality was not too far off from what he remembered.


    Isabe used to bring him food, and the two of them would feed each other.


    He thought that they had finally gone back to their usual way of interacting.


    That was the result of Isabe mimicking Amelia.


    She was d that she had seen much of their interaction when she went to the Clinton residence with


    Stephanie in the past. Otherwise, she would not have known how to act like Amelia.


    My hard work is paying off. Amelia, you''re destined to lose to me.

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    After they were done with the meal, Oscar asked, ¡°Why did you quarrel with Linda and the guard just


    now?¡±


    Isabe''s face sank a little. However, she put up a sensible front and said, ¡°Oh, it was nothing. Your


    secretary just thought I didn''t look like I worked here and wanted to ask the guard to chase me out of


    your office. She was quite close to Amelia. So, it''s understandable that she''s a bit hostile toward me.¡±


    Oscar''s gaze darkened as he contemted her words.


    Isabe stole a nce at him and smiled. ¡°Oscar, it''s all right. You divorced Amelia, after all. So, she''s


    only looking out for her. I didn''t mind it at all, and I hope you won''t, either.¡±


    Oscar tapped her nose as the look in his eyes softened.


    ¡°Didn''t you say you wanted to work here? Why don''t you be my special assistant? That way, we can go


    to work and get off work together,¡± Oscar said with a smile.


    Isabe was overjoyed to hear him. However, she maintained herposure and said, ¡°Oscar, I''m


    afraid that people might gossip behind your back if I agree to that. I don''t mind it since I''ve already


    gotten used to it all these years. But it''s different for you. You''re so outstanding. I don''t want to put you


    through all that.¡±


    Oscar was already feeling guilty. Adding on top of the fact that he almost doubted her because of Linda


    and the guard, another pang of guilt hit Oscar. I shouldn''t have doubted her in the first ce. We''ve


    been together for so many years, after all.


    ¡°Nobody will dare to say a thing about that,¡± Oscar said assertively.


    Isabe circled her hands around his neck and brushed her nose against his. Just when she was about


    to kiss him, Oscar turned his head to one side and dodged the kiss.


    She gave him a puzzled look.


    Oscar hugged her and said, ¡°I''ve got a meetinging up. If you''re bored, feel free to call your friends


    to go shopping. I''ll arrange for you to work here as discussed. Since you studied design arts, I think


    you''d be a good fit in the design department.¡±


    Isabe was stumped by the sudden change in his demeanor.


    Didn''t he just say that I could be his special assistant? Why is he suddenly saying that I should go to


    the design department now?


    ¡°Oscar, didn''t you say I could be your special assistant? Why are you sending me to the design


    department instead?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I just feel like your talents should be put to good use. Come on, you''re going to be great there,¡± Oscar


    coaxed.


    Isabe took in a deep breath and begrudgingly pursed her lips. ¡°Oscar, you wouldn''t go back on your


    words like that in the past. Did I do something wrong? You could just tell me. Your hot and cold attitude


    is really throwing me off these two days. I told you that I can be a really great help to you as your wife,


    but it''s obvious that you don''t think the same.¡±


    Oscar circled her into his embrace and nted a soft kiss on her brows. ¡°My silly girl, you''re


    overthinking again.¡±


    His genteel manner pleased Isabe as she said coquettishly, ¡°Okay. I''ll listen to you as long as you


    really do care about me.¡±


    ¡°Call a few of your friends to go shopping. I''m going to take you out for dinner tonight. We''ve tried the


    ce before. I think it''s time I take you there to revisit our sweet times together,¡± Oscar said casually.


    However, he was carefully gauging her reaction.


    Isabe smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I still remember your words that touched me deeply back then. Do you still remember them?¡± Oscar


    nted another kiss on her forehead, almost making Isabelle lose all rationality.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    However, his question snapped all senses back into her.


    Her brain went into overdrive trying to figure out the right things to say, especially since she was not the


    one who had those moments with Oscar.


    ¡°Have you forgotten it all? You said that you would buy the yacht that we were standing on once you


    started earning money. Well, I could buy it on my own, but it was so sweet of you to make that promise.


    Isn''t that so?¡± Oscar asked. He raised her chin and smiled.


    Isabe was bewitched by Oscar''s handsome face, which was just inches away from her own then.


    Still, in a daze, she nodded along. ¡°Sure. I will buy you a yacht. I will even give you my life if that''s what


    you desire.¡±


    Oscar blinked. His eyes darkened with an unfathomable glint.


    The Isabe, whom he knew, had never said anything about yachts back then. However, the woman


    who was standing before him had no inkling that he was trying to sound her out. Oscar couldn''t help


    but wonder if the woman before her was truly the woman with whom he shared those sweet memories.


    Truth be told, Oscar did not have an answer either. Hence, he did not wish to ruin the serenity of the


    moment.


    I should be in love with Isabe. She''s Isabe.


    ¡°Oscar, what''s the matter?¡± Isabe asked as she reached out to caress his face when she noticed his


    odd demeanor.


    He grabbed her hand and put it down. With a smile, he said, ¡°I''m going to the meeting now. Enjoy the


    time with your friends. You maye into work next week.¡±


    Isabe suppressed the arising feeling of suspicion and replied meekly, ¡°I''ll get going then. See you


    tonight.¡±


    Oscar nodded in response.


    He fell into deep thought after Isabe left.


    When he was about to head out, his phone rang.


    A man''s voice could be hearding from the other end of the line as soon as Oscar answered the


    call. ¡°Boss, Kurt is missing. We can''t find him. Do we send more people to search for him?¡±


    Oscar''s gaze darkened as he said, ¡°When did he go missing?¡±


    ¡°He was still aroundst night. But we couldn''t reach him this morning when we tried calling him. Do we


    send people to look for him?¡±


    ¡°I''ve stationed him and Hugo at another city. Call and ask Hugo. If Kurt''s with him, then all is good. But


    if he''s betrayed us, just let him be,¡± Oscar said after a moment of contemtion.


    ¡°Noted, boss.¡±


    Oscar rubbed his temples after hanging up the call. He decided he was not going to concern himself


    with Kurt''s whereabouts. There were far too many people in his organization, and it was impossible to


    keep track of everyone.


    Oscar left his office to head for the meeting room. Linda trailed behind him and tactfully said, ¡°Mr.


    Clinton, I was not deliberately trying to stop Ms. Walker from entering your office. It''s just that I


    remember you explicitly ordered me never to let anyone enter your office without your prior approval.


    Ms. Walker was trying to barge into your office, and I was left with no other choice but to call security to


    stop her.¡±


    Oscar nced at her and said, ¡°You were just following my orders. No need to feel sorry about that.


    Just lead her to the guest lounge and wait for me next time. I have a lot of ssified documents in my


    office. Do you understand?¡±


    Linda heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    The two of them went into the meeting room one after the other, and they soon put the incident behind


    them.


    Isabe thought that she had won Oscar over. However, she was still oblivious that he still treated her


    like an outsider.


    It was almost six in the afternoon when he was done with the meeting. Oscar was nning to continue


    working when Isabe called him.


    He passed the phone to Linda and asked her to tell Isabe that he was out to look at finished goods


    with clients and identally left his phone behind. Oscar also asked Linda to pass the word to Isabe,


    not to wait for him and get back home first after meeting up with her friends.


    Though perplexed by Oscar''s intention, Linda did as she was told.


    After Linda hung up the call, she couldn''t help but wonder how was Oscar getting along with Isabe.


    How did they even get involved in the first ce? Didn''t Oscar use to hate Isabe? Has the world


    gone upside down in just a few days?


    Nheless, Linda knew it was her boss'' private matter, and she''d better keep her own opinions to


    herself.


    Oscar went back to his office andy on the bed once he was in his own private lounge, staring nkly


    at the ceiling above him.


    After about ten minutes, he fell asleep.


    It was already three at midnight when he woke up. Thinking that Amelia must havended overseas by


    then, Oscar made a call.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton,¡± the man answered.


    ¡°Did you spot her?¡± Oscar asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Clinton. But I was toote. She was picked up by somebody else right after stepping out of


    the airport. I''m sorry,¡± the man said.


    Oscar''s face sank as he asked, ¡°Are you saying that you lost her trail as well?¡±


    ¡°I''m very sorry for disappointing you, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. No big deal. I''m going to hang up now.¡± Oscar hung up the call and covered his face in


    exasperation. He was baffled by his feelings as well. For reasons unbeknownst to himself, he called an


    acquaintance overseas in the middle of the night the day before and asked him to help pick up Amelia


    at the airport and send her to her ce. Oscar was worried that Amelia might not make it on her own


    overseas, and he''d wanted to know her whereabouts so that he could send someone to keep tabs on


    her from time to time. However, now that his acquaintance had lost trail of her, there was nothing he


    could do.


    Meanwhile, Amelia was staring at the man standing before her, confounded by his presence. She


    never thought he would follow her all the way here.


    ¡°Kurt, why are you here?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°I''m worried about you. I asked Tiffany about your itinerary before you guys even departed so that I


    could pick you guys up at the airport,¡± Kurt exined. ¡°Amelia, I promised to protect you and Tony. He''s


    going to be terrified to be alone here. I''m here to protect him. You can''t chase me away.¡±


    Amelia parted her lips to say something, but she said nothing as she was overwhelmed by mixed


    feelings. She didn''t know how to deal with Kurt then.


    Knowing full well that she could never reciprocate Kurt''s feelings for her, Amelia just didn''t wish to


    receive any more help from him, even if he was willing to do so. It was burdensome, to say the least.


    Amelia knew she could never repay him.


    ¡°Kurt, you''re really the man. But since Amelia and Tony are both safe and sound here, I think you


    should head back home. There''s no fun in following behind a woman and a child all the time, am I


    right?¡± Tiffany joked.


    Tiffany knew that Amelia would never return Kurt''s feelings. Hence, she thought it was best to tell Kurt


    to move on.


    However, Kurt shook his head and said adamantly, ¡°I''m not going back. I will protect you guys from


    somewhere you can''t see me if that''s what you are concerned about.¡±


    Amelia and Tiffany didn''t know what else to say.


    ¡°Kurt, you don''t have to do this,¡± Amelia said helplessly.


    The more Kurt did for her, the more burden she felt. She didn''t want to hold him up, for she knew she


    would forever be gued by the guilt.


    ¡°Amelia, don''t overthink this. I''m just worried that you and Tony can''t get used to living abroad. I


    promise to keep my distance and not bother you guys when he''s back in the country,¡± Kurt said. It was


    never his intention to force his feelings onto Amelia. Kurt was already grateful that he got the chance to


    spend some time with them this time.


    Though his unrequited love for Amelia was hurt, Kurt was pleased to know that Amelia was getting by


    okay on her own.


    Kurt knew he was being foolish, but he was content to just stay by Amelia''s side and protect her. It was


    the deepest love one could feel for another.


    Amelia sighed and turned around to tend to her luggage.


    The ce that they were going to stay was arranged by Kurt. They didn''t go to the one arranged by


    Teddy. It was not that Amelia wished to reject Teddy, but it was Kurt who rejected the ce on behalf of


    her. The personnel sent by Teddy called Teddy to inform him, and he chose to respect their decision.


    Tiffany patted Kurt''s shoulder and said, ¡°Kurt, you''re a fiercely loyal guy, but Amelia''s the wrong girl.


    She''s still trying to get over Oscar. Your feelings for her are only going to trouble her. Do you really


    want to do that?¡±


    Kurt looked at her and said stubbornly, ¡°I never want her to feel burdened by my feelings. I''m just


    worried that she and Tony might get bullied overseas. I''ll stay away from her as soon as she gets back


    to the country. I won''t put her in a difficult situation.¡±


    Tiffany was rendered speechless.


    She admired his tenacity, but it was all for the wrong person.


    Tiffany went to the bedroom and noticed that Amelia was unpacking her luggage by herself. She


    approached Amelia and said, ¡°Babe, don''t overthink. Maybe Kurt showing up is a good thing.¡±


    Amelia folded her clothes and said softly, ¡°I''m not overthinking this. I just feel like I owe him too much. I


    don''t think I can live with the guilt.¡±


    ¡°Or you could just think that he''s here for me,¡± Tiffany said with a shrug.


    Amelia cast a nce at Tiffany and pursed her lips in a disapproving manner.


    It made Tiffany chuckle. ¡°Babe, what do you mean? You''re making me feel like I''m an uncharismatic


    woman. Kurt and I are good friends. He might really be here because of me.¡±


    Amelia paid no further heed to her and continued to fold her clothes.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    After resting for a day, Amelia met up with Teddy, who gave her a warm hug. Smiling, he said,


    ¡°Wee, Ms. Winters. I believe your talent in design will shine.¡±


    Amelia returned the hug and said, ¡°You can just call me Amelia, Mr. Rice. Ms. Winters sounds too


    formal.¡±


    ¡°Then, please address me as Teddy. Our ages aren''t too far apart, anyway.¡±


    Amelia nodded, grinning. ¡°Sure.¡±


    With that, Teddy took her around the school she was enrolling, exined its history, and introduced her


    to the principal and professors. Perhaps it was Teddy introducing her personally that made the big


    shots scrutinize her.


    Using the localnguage, Teddy praised, ¡°She''s an extremely talented woman. With me as her mentor,


    she''ll one day make a name for herself in the design industry.¡±


    When the principal and the professors heard that, they nodded at Amelia, making her wonder if Teddy


    told them something about her.


    Once Amelia had met everyone, Teddy said, ¡°Let''s go have a meal. You''vee all the way from


    Chanaea. As the host, I must treat you to our local dishes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Teddy,¡± Amelia said with a smile.


    ¡°Don''t be so formal. We''re going to be colleagues in the future. I believe we''ll be great partners.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    With that, Amelia had a meal with them before Teddy sent her home to the apartment Kurt bought.


    ¡°Well, this is my ce. Would you like toe up for a cup of coffee?¡± Amelia asked out of politeness.


    ¡°Oh, I''ll be honored to, but I still have matters to deal with at thepany. Next time, perhaps? I look


    forward to drinking Chanaea''s ck Ivory Coffee.¡±


    ¡°All right, go ahead with your work. I brought many types of coffee from Chanaea. Feel free to get some


    from me if you like them.¡±


    ¡°I can''t replicate the taste even if I did. I prefer to have one made by you. Anyway, I should get going. I


    look forward to a piece of great work from you.¡±


    Amelia bobbed her head.


    Soon, Teddy drove away. Just as she was about to turn around to enter the building, she saw Kurt


    standing at the entrance. The sight of him stunned her momentarily, but she quickly snapped out of it


    and walked over hesitatingly.


    ¡°Why are you here, Kurt?¡± asked Amelia as she arrived before him.


    Gazing at her, Kurt exined with a smile, ¡°I was worried about you, so I came down to wait. I can


    apany you when you go to school next time. After all, you''re not familiar with this ce yet. It


    makes me worry a lot.¡±


    Amelia merely shed him a smile and changed the topic. ¡°Let''s go up. I miss Tony.¡±


    Kurt''s gaze darkened, but he still entered the elevator after her.


    While waiting for the elevator toe to a stop, Amelia fixed her gaze on her reflection, not knowing


    what to say to Kurt. Suddenly, the atmosphere turned awkward.


    Kurt nced at her and smiled. ¡°Amelia, I made your favorite soup. Make sure to have more of itter.


    You look like you''ve lost some weight these days.¡±


    Amelia lowered her gaze as if she thought of something. Then, she lifted her head and said politely,


    ¡°Thank you, Kurt.¡±


    The hopeful look in Kurt''s eyes gradually disappeared, and an ache appeared in his heart.


    He opened his mouth to say something but decided to swallow the words instead.


    Not long after, the elevator door opened. Amelia was about to step out when Kurt finally blurted,


    ¡°Amelia, can we go back to how things were in Beshya?¡±


    Amelia halted. In the end, she sighed and turned around, saying, ¡°Kurt, I don''t want to waste your time.


    You''ve always been like family to me. I really hope you can get married and have children. I don''t want


    you to be lonely for the rest of your life.¡±


    Kurt smiled a smile that made his stern expression melt away.


    ¡°Amelia, being able to love you openly is the best thing that can happen to me. Really. I''m more than


    happy as long as I can be by your side when you''re in trouble. At least I can ensure your safety.


    Everything I did for you, I did out of willingness. It''s not to make you feel guilty. Living the rest of my life


    alone is not a big deal, anyway,¡± Kurt assured in an earnest tone.


    Amelia''s lips parted, but she did not know what she should say.


    Finally, she sighed gently and said, ¡°Fine. You win.¡±


    Kurt treated her too well and he was willing to give unconditionally. Amelia would have fallen in love


    with him if she did not already have Oscar.


    Men like him treated the women they loved so well that they took good care of thetter with all their


    hearts. No woman on earth would not fall for someone like him. Regardless, Amelia knew she could


    not reciprocate Kurt''s feelings for her. Hence, she viewed him as a family member instead.


    Kurt smiled wider when he heard her words.


    As they stepped into the house, Tiffany, who was ying with Tony, walked over, grinning. ¡°You''re back!


    How did your meeting with Teddy go?¡±


    Amelia thought about it before saying seriously, ¡°Quite well. In fact, he has already helped me with the


    admission procedures. So, I can start attending sses next week. He even offered to be my mentor.


    I''m really grateful for all the help he''s given when we''ve only met a few times.¡±


    ¡°Find a time to treat him to a meal, then. This is his territory, anyway. We can''t be too indifferent,¡±


    Tiffany suggested casually.


    Amelia nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Kurt nced at the two women before quietly disappearing into the kitchen. While watching


    him leave, Tiffany went deep in thought before saying, ¡°I might actually consider dating Kurt if he liked


    me.¡±


    Amelia side-eyed her friend, asking suspiciously, ¡°Really?¡±


    With a smile, Tiffany shrugged. ¡°Why not? He''s actually not bad. Most importantly, he''s a responsible


    person. If he was interested in me, I would''ve epted him in a heartbeat. Getting to know someone


    from scratch in a rtionship is such a hassle. I''d rather date him. At least, I know him from the inside


    out.¡±


    A look of surprise shed past Amelia''s eyes. The more she thought about it, the more she found the


    idea usible. Her only fear was Tiffany not being serious about it.


    ¡°Be honest with me, Tiff. Do you really wish to develop a rtionship with Kurt? Have you forgotten


    about Derrick already?¡± Amelia probed.


    The smile on Tiffany''s face stiffened slightly, and the heartbreaking scene of Derrick calling out to her at


    the airport resurfaced in her mind. She could never forget that scene for the rest of her life.


    ¡°I''m kidding. I only see Kurt as a friend. Besides, he''s devoted to you, while I''m going to need a few


    years to forget Derrick.¡±


    Amelia rolled her eyes. ¡°Tsk. You and your nonsense. You got my hopes up for nothing.¡±


    Tiffany shrugged in response.


    By the time Kurt brought the dishes out of the kitchen, their conversation had ended.


    ¡°Let''s eat,¡± said Kurt after arranging all the dishes on the table.


    Originally, Amelia wanted to tell them she had eaten, but she did not have the heart to say so when she


    realized everyone had been waiting for her to start the meal. Hence, she sat down and fed Tony before


    having some.


    After finishing herst mouthful, Tiffany wiped her lips with a napkin and asked, ¡°Kurt, you''re such a


    kind and loving person. No one out there would''ve guessed that you can even cook. Have you ever


    thought of dating me?¡±


    Kurt almost spat out the food in his mouth. Thankfully, he swallowed it just in time but still choked on it.


    After rolling her eyes at Tiffany, Amelia handed him a ss of water. She only sighed with relief when


    he stopped coughing.


    Kurt swallowed with difficulty and cast Tiffany a look. In a serious tone, he said, ¡°Tiffany, I don''t like


    jokes like this. Please stop making such jokes in the future.¡±


    Feigning ignorance, Tiffany asked innocently, ¡°Who says I was joking? I was being quite serious here.¡±


    Kurt immediately pursed his lips into a tight line, looking extremely frosty.


    Tiffany burst outughing, finding it fun to tease Kurt once in a while. He had a handsome face, but he


    always put on a stern expression. He would only show his gentle side to Amelia.


    If not for Oscar, Tiffany would think Kurt was a better match for Amelia. Sadly, Amelia did not have


    feelings for Kurt.


    Right then, Amelia said, ¡°Watch your words, Tiff. You''ll choke.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, Tiffany actually choked on her saliva.


    Amelia was baffled.


    Seriously? Did I just jinx her? Tsk... Whatever.


    Thanks to Tiffany''s antics, the atmosphere lightened, and Amelia stopped worrying about Kurt''s


    reasons for staying by her side. After all, there was no getting rid of him, and she would only end up


    hurting each other if she were too direct.


    Slowly, Amelia epted Kurt''s presence in the house. She began attending sses at school.


    Sometimes, she would attend seminars specially organized by members with Teddy. She learned a


    great deal through interacting with others. Once she had adjusted to life there, Teddy brought her to


    As Corporation and introduced her to the employees and partners there. It was her first time


    experiencing foreigners'' work culture. Surprisingly, the employees were enthusiastic and curious about


    having an Astorian in theirpany. That helped her to feel less nervous without realizing it.


    Teddy eyed her and grinned. ¡°So? What do you think about the culture and people in thepany?


    Are you adapting well?¡±


    Returning the smile, Amelia responded, ¡°It''s amazing! They''re the most harmonious group of people


    I''ve ever met in my life. I''m sure I''ll have a great time if I work here in the future.¡±


    Teddy beamed. ¡°I''m d to hear that. If you really like it here, you can work here once the renovations


    end. We can just look for another spokesperson for Astoria.¡±


    A subtle smile formed on Amelia''s lips, and she declined politely, ¡°I''m sorry, Teddy. There''s someone


    terribly important to me in my country who I need to return to. I really can''t stay.¡±


    However, Teddy did not seem bothered by her answer. ¡°I sort of guessed it. That''s why I told the others


    long ago to pick you as our spokesperson because you have a healthy image. Besides, you have a


    face loved by both locals and foreigners. That''s why I believe you can help ourpany to build a


    market in Chanaea.¡±


    Amelia could not help but chuckle. She felt rxed when she was with Teddy, and she believed he


    could be a great mentor and friend to her.


    ¡°Thank you, Teddy. I''m beginning to realize you''re an interesting person. To be honest, I found you


    annoying back in Chanaea. I thought you were too bold for allowing someone to follow you out of the


    country. But from what I see now, you''re someone who''s really easy-going,¡± said Amelia with a smile.


    ¡°I''m only friendly to talented people. Moreover, you have your own ideas about your designs. That''s the


    reason I chose you. So, work hard, and I''ll guide you through it. Soon, you''ll make a name for yourself


    in this industry.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you in advance.¡±


    They continued chatting while heading to another location to look around.


    When the tour ended, Teddy said, ¡°Am, there''s a party tonight, and many experts from the design


    industry will be there. Would you be interested ining as my partner?¡±


    Amelia thought about it. It was tempting, but she felt guilty when she recalled how little time she had


    spent with Tony for the past few days because she had been so busy. In the end, she had no choice


    but to decline politely.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Teddy. Tony''s waiting for me at home. I haven''t been spending quality time with him. I''m


    afraid he''s going to get mad at me if I go homete tonight again,¡± said Amelia apologetically.


    Teddy shrugged after listening to her. ¡°That''s okay. There''ll be lots of parties like this in the future,


    anyway. You can always go to the next one. Like what you Chanaeans always say, haste makes waste.


    Sometimes, it''s good to take things slow.¡±


    Amelia grinned. ¡°Who would''ve known you''d know so much about ournguage?¡±


    ¡°I studied Chanaean before. I love the culture in your country, but I didn''t get to pick it up. Anyway, I


    n to live there when I''m older. I love the lively atmospheres there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you''re more than wee in our country. I''ll treat you to meals often. All on me.¡±


    ¡°Mmm... I''ve got to prepare my stomach for good meals, then. Chanaean food is so yummy. I''m sure


    I''m going to gain a lot of weight there,¡± Teddy said, pretending to look excited and troubled at the same


    time.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    His dramatic response made Ameliaugh.


    Teddy, too,ughed along with her. When he finally recollected himself, he continued, ¡°It was great


    talking to you, Amelia. You''re not like the others. I''m sure we''ll be best friends in the future. By the


    way, please send my regards to Oscar when you get back. I hope he doesn''t fly over to ughter me


    for inviting you over.¡±


    The smile on Amelia''s face faded lightly, but she still maintained a polite smile.


    Now that she had visited the ces Teddy intended to show her, Amelia felt rather tired. ¡°All right. I''ll go


    back now.¡±


    Teddy nodded and walked her out. Initially, he wanted to send her home. To his surprise, he saw Kurt


    outside, leaning against a car. As Teddy was not sure, he asked, ¡°That''s the bodyguard Oscar assigned


    to you, right?¡±


    Amelia thought about it before nodding. ¡°He''s also an old friend.¡±


    Teddy nodded in understanding, smiling. ¡°Okay. I shan''t bother you anymore, then.¡±


    After bidding Teddy farewell, Amelia approached Kurt, saying, ¡°Hey, Kurt. Have you been waiting for


    long?¡±


    ¡°Tony and I just arrived. Go on inside. He misses you already,¡± Kurt said as he opened the car door.


    Amelia''s eyes lit up instantly, and her heart melted at the sight of a sleeping Tony in the car.


    ¡°He''s asleep.¡±


    With a soft expression, Kurt whispered, ¡°He was begging to see your earlier. Well, who would''ve known


    that he''d fall asleep so soon?¡±


    While Amelia entered the car, a meaningful gaze shed past Tony''s eyes as he watched her pulling


    Tony into her embrace.


    Any outsider would think they were a happy family of three if they saw the scene. It was a thought that


    came to Kurt''s mind as well. Despite how much he wished it were true, he knew it was only a dream.


    He sighed internally, feeling slightly disheartened. However, he quickly shook his head to dismiss the


    thoughts and got into the driver''s seat to start the engine.


    Hearing that, Tony slowly woke up. He gazed at Amelia and smiled. ¡°Mommy, you''re back.¡±


    When she saw the trust in Tony''s eyes, she felt an inexplicable pang of guilt in her heart. She felt bad


    for insisting on bringing him out of the country when he was still so young and even cut off his ties with


    the Clintons temporarily. It was just like how she left with him when he was still an infant.


    I wonder if Tony will me me for my decisions when he gets older.


    ¡°You''re sleepy, aren''t you? Why didn''t you stay at home with Kurt to get some sleep?¡± asked Amelia


    gently.


    ¡°I wanted to see you sooner.¡± Tony''s honest words melted her heart.


    She hugged him even tighter, and asked softly, ¡°Tony, will you hate me for bringing you to a foreign


    ce that speaks anguage you don''t understand?¡±


    ¡°No. All I need is you, Mommy. I can always learn a foreignnguage, anyway.¡±


    Though Amelia felt guilty, she also felt proud of him for being so considerate at his age.


    ¡°I''m nning to sign you up for school. Are you okay with it?¡± Amelia finally asked about the matter she


    had been pondering about.


    After all, Tony was of school age. It would give him the opportunity to learn thenguage there if he


    attended a local school.


    ¡°All right,¡± Tony agreed instantly. He then leaned nearer to Amelia and whispered into her ears,


    ¡°Mommy, I have a secret to tell you. I can actually speak Erihalese. Big Meanie hired someone to teach


    me before. He told me not to tell you about it, because he was afraid you might think I''d have a tough


    time. Grandma even hired someone to teach me othernguages. So, don''t worry. I''m fluent in multiple


    languages.¡±


    A look of surprise flickered in Amelia''s eyes, but she quicklyposed herself.


    Pinching his nose gently, she smiled and teased, ¡°You cheeky little thing. Just exactly how many things


    are you hiding from me?¡±


    ¡°Just this one. Big Meanie and Grandma said I''m the Clinton family''s heir, so I''ve got to learn the basics


    from young. That was why I had sses in the Clinton residence when you were away at work. I''ve


    learned so many things! I can definitely protect you in the future,¡± said Tony proudly.


    Amelia felt her eyes moisten. Tony always managed to spring her surprises. It made her heart so full


    that she did not know how to express her excitement. In the end, she hugged Tony and nted kisses


    on thetter''s cheeks, grinning. ¡°Tony, you always surprise me. I really love you. You''re so thoughtful


    that it makes me feel bad.¡±


    Hearing that, Tony returned her kisses andforted her sweetly, ¡°Don''t cry, Mommy. You have me


    here. I won''t let Big Meaniee back to your side.¡±


    Amelia hugged him tightly.


    Meanwhile, Kurt, who was driving, nced at the duo''s interaction through the rearview mirror. It made


    his eyes glimmer with emotion.

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    Amelia and Kurt brought Tony out to y the whole night before returning home at ten o''clock. After


    helping Tony to shower and coaxing him to sleep, she sat on the bedside and stared at him in a daze.


    Tiffany, hair disheveled, opened the door and entered the room. She walked to the side of the bed and


    whispered, ¡°Is he asleep?¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Tiffany sat on the bedside as well before saying, ¡°Did you take Tony out today with Kurt? I suppose


    Tony was delighted?¡±


    ¡°He was thrilled and didn''t even mention Oscar or his grandparents. Still, I feel bad for him because he


    has to leave home and stay abroad with me at such a young age. Not only did he agree without


    hesitation when I suggested that he attends school, but he also started learning Erihalese secretly. My


    heart aches whenever I see how sensible this child is. Sometimes, I hope he can be himself or even be


    a little naughty around me,¡± Amelia uttered guiltily.


    She felt she had wronged Tony with herplicated rtionship with Oscar. The child she had


    miscarried due to her negligence was a pain she had to live with for the rest of her life. At the same


    time, Amelia was clueless about the best way to take care of Tony.


    ¡°Babe, don''t think too much. Tony knows what''s going on. Perhaps he''s not even missing the Clintons.¡±


    Tiffany attempted tofort Amelia.


    ¡°That''s not possible.¡± Amelia sighed. ¡°Yesterday, when he was talking to his grandma on the phone, he


    mentioned he wanted to go back, but he had to stay here to protect me, his weak and helpless


    mommy. He even told his grandma to stay well in the country and wait for his return because he''ll be


    able to take care of both of us when he''s older.¡±


    Even Tiffany was a little touched after hearing that. She had borne witness to Tony''s brilliance and


    obedience at a young age. Due to the difficulty for her in having a child, she had long since thought of


    him as her own son.


    ¡°Baby, don''t dwell on this matter anymore. Things will get better,¡± Tiffany said.


    Amelia bobbed her head.


    Tiffany chatted with Amelia for a short while longer before she got up to return to her room. When


    Tiffany reached the doorway, Amelia suddenly recalled something and asked, ¡°Tiff, have you selected


    your school?¡±


    ¡°I''m still surveying. After I finalize the decision, you can inform Mr. Rice to utilize his connection and put


    me in the institute. I''d like to further my studies, too,¡± Tiffany replied.


    Amelia nodded.


    After Tiffany left, Amelia ambled to the side of the window. As she took in the scenic night view of the


    bustling city,plex emotions churned within her.


    She took out her phone and opened her gallery to look at a photo of Oscar and her. She couldn''t help


    curling her lips into a smile at that sight.


    ¡°How are you, Oscar? Do you know how badly I miss you? I know you went to the airport but didn''t


    show yourself on the day I departed. Can I assume you did that because you still care about me, but


    you''re just reluctant to admit it?¡± she muttered.


    However, there was no reply to her questions besides the whistling sound of the night breeze.


    ¡°Wait for me, Oscar. I''ll return to the country as soon as I can. By then, I''ll do my best to win you back,¡±


    Amelia added.


    A determined look shed across her eyes.


    Perhaps driven by her intense yearning to go back to the country and meet with Oscar, Amelia studied


    very hard and tried her best to learn everything she could acquire from Teddy. As a result, she


    improved drastically in her design skills. Even Teddy was taken aback by her speedy advancements.


    Teddy gave her a thumbs-up after reviewing hertest design draft and chirped, ¡°Amelia, you did an


    excellent job. I think this blueprint is just a little shy of achieving a perfect score. If you continue to work


    hard, I believe you''ll be an expert in less than a year. Having said that, I suggest you study a little


    longer, at least for another one and a half years. This way, I daresay you''ll surpass me in a few more


    years.¡±


    Amelia''s eyes shone, and she couldn''t stop herself from grinning.


    ¡°Teddy, thank you for yourpliment. I owe my improvements to your guidance,¡± she said with a


    smile.


    ¡°That''s enough chitchatting. I hope you''ll continue to work hard and not be too full of yourself.¡±


    Amelia bobbed her head.


    Subsequently, Amelia exerted herself tirelessly. Not only did she hand in her assignments at school in


    advance, but she also went to help out at As Corporation as Teddy''s assistant. Her design even


    caught the eye of As Corporation''s person in charge. Both parties proceeded to sign a contract for


    thepany to purchase the copyright of the blueprint.


    After that, her works began garnering attention from otherpanies, causing her reputation to


    be widespread among the designers'' circle at Erihal. Everyone knew she was a Chanaean


    disciple Teddy had personally recruited. On top of that, he had high hopes for her and almost guided


    her in person on every asion. For that reason, everyone was curious about Amelia''s identity for


    being able to get Teddy''s recognition. After all, he was known for having high standards. Hence, many


    designers approached Amelia, intending to interact with her.


    Amelia was initially surprised when she had to deal with those random and strange people frequently,


    but she grew ustomed to it after some time. She could now maintain herposure and engage in


    conversations courteously with those people.


    Teddy introduced the person in front of her, ¡°Amelia, this is Ryan Spock.¡±


    Then, he said to the bearded, macho man, ¡°Ryan, this is Amelia Winters. She''s the Chanaean girl I


    always talked to you about.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Winters. It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''ve always heard Teddy mentioning your name, which


    made me wonder who could''ve possibly caught the attention of someone as picky as Teddy. Now that


    I''ve finally met you, I can see that you''re indeed extraordinarily gorgeous. I like you,¡± Ryan said happily


    while giving Amelia a passionate hug.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Ryan. It''s a pleasure to meet you too. You speak very fluent Chanaean. Yourmand of


    thenguage is almost as good as a Chanaean like me,¡± sheplimented after he let go of her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Really? I thought my Chanaean has deteriorated.¡± Ryan guffawed.


    Instantly, Amelia had a good impression of the bearded middle-aged man before her.


    ¡°Ryan, Amelia is my favorite disciple. You''re not allowed to bully her. Otherwise, I won''t let you off,¡±


    Teddy said half-jokingly.


    Ryanughed. ¡°You''re already so protective of her before I even do anything?¡±


    Teddy punched Ryan''s chest. Then, he led thetter to take a look at Amelia''s designs.


    After examining her works, Ryan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. Her designs are vibrant. Now that


    she has be your pupil, I''m afraid your student will surpass you in the future. Teddy, if you don''t feel


    like teaching her anymore, you can refer her to me.¡±


    ¡°Stop it. How dare you try to steal my disciple.¡± Teddy punched Ryan''s chest again.


    The corner of Amelia''s lips twitched as she stared awkwardly at the two middle-aged men bickering.


    They''re arguing in Chanaean, giving me a false impression as if I''m back in my home country now.


    ¡°Amelia, your designs are dynamic and unconventional. If you ever grow sick of your mentor, you can


    consider joining me. Here, take down my phone number. I wee you to join my ranks at any time,¡±


    Ryan said to her straightforwardly.


    Is it really appropriate for him to recruit me so openly?


    Amelia felt her worldview had been entirely changed at that moment.


    Still, despite the thoughts in her mind, she jotted down Ryan''s contact details.


    Teddy said, ¡°You can get lost now, Ryan.¡±


    After that, Ryan did get lost. To put it more nicely, he left.


    ¡°Teddy, you seem very close to Mr. Ryan,¡± Amelia chirped.


    ¡°We''ve been acquainted for twenty years, so we share a bond. He''s a straightforward person and is


    friendly with others. He''s also one of the greats in the design world. You can call him if you have any


    problems that you can''t solve in the future. He will assist you. Naturally, as your mentor, I''ll provide you


    with all the help within my means, too,¡± Teddy uttered.


    Amelia felt warm in her heart.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Teddy. My friend and I will be cooking tonight. Why don''t youe over and join


    us for dinner? You''re my mentor as well as my friend, so I should treat you to a meal,¡± Amelia


    suggested.


    ¡°Sure. I''ve been craving Chanaean dishes for a long time. Regrettably, there are very few people adept


    at making Chanaean dishes here. Even if I go to a Chanaean restaurant, their food is either too sweet


    orcking the authentic Chanaean taste. It seems like I''m in luck tonight.¡± Teddy shed a chowhound-


    like expression and sessfully cracked Amelia up.


    In order to y host to Teddy, Amelia and Tiffany went to the supermarket to purchase a lot of cooking


    ingredients.


    The two prepared a feast for Teddy. Thetter''s eyes shone when he saw the table full of scrumptious,


    aromatic food.


    ¡°Woah! They smell so good. It''s been so long since Ist got a whiff of such good dishes.¡± Teddy gave


    Amelia and Tiffany a thumbs-up. ¡°Cool! Any Chanaean girl who can cook such a delicious meal must


    be kind and loving. Coincidentally, I intend to marry a Chanaeandy. May I know what''s your name,


    Miss? Are you married? What do you think of me? Are you satisfied with my appearance and


    personality?¡±


    His speech was directed at Tiffany.


    Tiffany felt awkward at once.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Rice, but I already have a significant other,¡± she replied courteously. I''m telling the truth.


    It''s just that I am divorced from my significant other halfway through our marriage.


    ¡°This is such a waste. I can''t believe another man has won the affection of a girl as perfect as you


    before I do.¡± A disappointed look spread across his face, but he quickly pulled himself together. ¡°Miss,


    you haven''t told me your name. Do you have any sisters? I''m not that picky about a girl''s appearance,


    and I''m contented as long as she''s as great a cook as you.¡±


    I don''t think you''re looking for a lover. It sounds like you''re in search of a nanny instead.


    Tiffanymented inwardly.


    Still, she continued smiling at him. ¡°Mr. Rice, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Tiffany Winters. I


    don''t have any sisters, but I do know a lot of Chanaeandies who are skilled in cooking. All of them


    are editors, and they''re beautiful and caring. If you''re interested, I''ll introduce them to you when you


    visit Chanaea next time.¡±


    Teddy nodded. ¡°Great. It''s a deal.¡±


    Tiffany shot a meaningful nce at Amelia. It was as if she was telling thetter her mentor was


    unexpectedly sociable.


    To Tiffany''s recollection, anyone who could attain such remarkable achievements in the design field


    should be some old man with a stern temperament. She certainly didn''t expect Teddy to be so young,


    chatty, and easy to get along with in private. Foreigners are indeed different.


    Because of Teddy''s presence and effort in livening the mood, everyone around the dining table had a


    great time during the dinner. Teddy was positively glowing as he ate the food. He couldn''t stop praising


    how delicious the food was and kept repeating how blessed a man must be to be able to marry Tiffany.


    The corner of Tiffany''s mouth twitched in response as she thought. Now I know he''s actually a glutton.


    Tiffany felt extremely exhausted after Teddy left.


    ¡°Baby, your mentor is so extroverted and so talkative. I don''t think I can stand entertaining him


    anymore,¡± Tiffany said.


    Amelia was slightly surprised because she could sense Teddy''s interest in Tiffany.


    ¡°Tiff, I can tell Teddy is quite fond of you. What do you think? Are you at all interested in getting to know


    him better? I can help set the two of you up.¡± Amelia said with a smile.


    ¡°Don''t. Please don''t. I can''t handle a foreign man. Besides, I can''t get used to their appearance, and I


    don''t want to give birth to a mixed baby,¡± Tiffany refused at once. Nheless, she knew the real


    reason was that she couldn''t forget about Derrick.


    Amelia didn''t press the matter either.


    After cleaning the utensils on the table, Amelia helped Tony shower and coaxed him to sleep by telling


    him bedtime stories.


    After Tony dozed off, Amelia received a phone call from Olivia.


    ¡°Amelia, is Tony asleep?¡± Olivia asked.


    Amelia subconsciously clenched her fists while replying in an undertone, ¡°He just drifted off. Should I


    wake him up?¡±


    ¡°That''s not needed. I''m calling because I want to talk to you.¡± Olivia hesitated briefly before continuing,


    ¡°Amelia, Isabe is already nning to move into your ce. I tried to persuade Oscar, but he wouldn''t


    listen to me. They''re about to move in together. When are youing back? Do you think you made a


    wise decision by leaving the country?¡±


    Amelia''s heart tightened after hearing that. She anticipated that to happen sooner orter. Still, she


    didn''t expect her chest to hurt so much upon learning about their n to move in together.


    ¡°Mom, please give me a little more time. I''ll be able to return to the country soon.¡± Amelia gulped to


    moisten her dry throat. ¡°Oscar has fallen for Isabe now, so it is not surprising for them to move in


    together. I can only hope he won''t be merciless when I go back.¡±


    Olivia fell silent.


    She spoke after some time. ¡°Amelia, do you really think you made the right choice, going overseas


    back then?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I have my reasons.¡±


    Olivia sighed before expressing her heartfelt thoughts, ¡°Amelia, I did harbor a grudge against you when


    you left with Tony in the past. At that time, I had the intention of letting Isabe be my daughter-in-


    law, but I couldn''t ept her scheming against my son. Therefore, I''d rather youe back now. At


    the very least, you''ll never do anything to harm Oscar.¡±


    Difort churned within her as she shed a wry smile. ¡°Mom, I wronged you in the past when I left


    without considering your feelings. Nheless, I take you as my birth mother. I promise you that I''ll


    never let that woman control Oscar forever. I will invoke his memories.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''ll help you keep an eye on Oscar. Your dad and I will never allow Isabe to marry into our


    family. Isabe won''t dare to act brazenly with Oscar''s dad around.¡±


    Warmth filled Amelia''s chest. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    ¡°We''re a family, so you don''t have to be so formal with me.¡±


    Amelia beamed in response.


    After hanging up the phone, she contacted Jolin, who was located far away at Chanaea.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton,¡± Jolin greeted Amelia cheerily.


    Amelia curled her lips into a smile. ¡°Jolin, can you return to Tayhaven? I''m very worried about Oscar.


    You''re the person I trust the most. I don''t know who else I can turn to for help aside from you.¡±


    Jolin didn''t utter a response for a long while.


    After an extended period of silence, she finally said, ¡°Okay. I''ll sneak back to Tayhaven. I''m willing to do


    your bidding even if I have to risk being discovered by Boss.¡±


    Amelia was touched. ¡°You have my gratitude, Jolin.¡±


    Jolin chirped, ¡°You''re wee, Mrs. Clinton. After all, I was assigned by Boss to protect you. Even


    though I''m at Chanaea, I can at least help you safeguard him.¡±


    Amelia thanked Jolin again, channeling all her emotions and thoughts in that few simple words. She


    was genuinely grateful to thetter.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    Within a blink of an eye, Amelia had been abroad for seven months, and she would be able to return


    after another two or three months. During her time abroad, not only did many changes ur in her


    home country, but a lot had been going on around her too.


    Amelia never thought Teddy was serious about his words upon witnessing how he tried to court Tiffany.


    ¡°Tiff, I learned that 1111 is a rather symbolic number for love, so I transferred 1111 dors to you. Kindly


    check and acknowledge receipt.¡± Teddy waved his phone at her. He used the trick he learned from his


    fellow Chanaean colleague on Tiffany.


    Annoyed by Teddy''s antics, Tiffany noticed her lips twitching.


    ¡°Mr. Rice, while I appreciate your effort, I do not appreciate your fancy moves. Besides, I already have


    a lover back in my home country. I believe you''re a virtuous man. It''s a bit of an exaggeration, but in my


    country, people generally believe that rtionships are sacred and to be preserved at all costs, so


    please stop with your antics. I do not wish to damage your rtionship with Amelia as her mentor.¡±


    Teddy looked at her in all earnest as he said, ¡°Tiff, I''ve done a thorough investigation. While you were


    married, you filed for divorce some time ago. You''re now a single woman, so I can''t possibly be


    interfering with your marriage. I think I''m a rather good choice as a man, so why won''t you give me a


    chance? I swear I will treat you well.¡±


    Although Tiffany wished she could beat the crap out of him, he was a mentor whom Amelia respected,


    so she could only check her ring temper.


    ¡°I''m leaving. Take your time hanging around, but I won''t be keeping youpany.¡± With that, Tiffany


    left in frustration. She had had enough of Teddy''s pestering that she even considered going back to


    Chanaea.


    After all, she only came abroad to forget about Derrick, not find herself a foreign lover.


    Teddy threw Amelia a pleading nce, but she shrugged at him, indicating that she was out of wits.


    ¡°Teddy, I think you should give up. Tiff still has a hard time forgetting her ex-husband. They only


    separated due to a minor misunderstanding and might get back together after they have things figured


    out. You know we Chanaeans typically like the idea of repairing rtionships, so you shouldn''t waste


    any more time on Tiff,¡± Amelia advised.


    On one end of the scale was her best friend, while on the other was her mentor, whose assistance led


    to her making major improvements in her design skills, so she would do everything in her power to


    smooth things over between them.


    ¡°You''ll help me, right, Amelia?¡± Teddy sounded rather certain. After scanning his surroundings, he


    somehow decided that Amelia could be of help to him.


    Yet, Amelia declined him, crossing her arms in front of her chest.


    She was direct with him. ¡°While I''ll dly help you on various matters, this is way out of my league. You


    can still go ahead to court her, but you''re going to have to figure this out on your own. You can do it. I


    have faith in you but don''t make a blunder. Otherwise, even I won''t be able to help you.¡±


    Teddy pouted childishly as he felt like a deted balloon, and Amelia felt a little guilty when she noticed


    that.


    Upon gesturing to him that she would be leaving, she set off quickly¡ªshe was literally fleeing from the


    scene.


    She saw Tiffany biting on an apple in chagrin when she arrived at her dwelling. Walking up to Tiffany,


    she took away the apple thetter was munching on before inquiring, ¡°Do you have no feelings for


    Teddy?¡±


    ¡°He is, admittedly, an attractive man. Not only is he handsome, but he also has an air of nobility about


    him. Any woman would go insane for him,¡± Tiffany stated with her legs crossed.


    ¡°It''s just that you''re not among those women, right?¡± Despite it being a question, Amelia sounded quite


    convinced as she carried on with Tiffany''s statement.


    Tiffany blinked innocently. There was not a denial but silent acquiescence.


    Amelia sat down beside her. After some thought, she said, ¡°Tiff, you followed me abroad not only


    because you were worried about both Tony and me, but you were also actively trying to forget Derrick.


    We both know the best way to forget about a failed marriage is to start a new rtionship. I


    acknowledge that I''m being a little unfair here by telling you this now, but all bridges between Derrick


    and you were burned. Why not try epting Teddy? He''s handsome, knowledgeable, humorous, and


    most importantly, he''s decent. I''ve known him for seven months, and I trust his character. His friends


    and colleagues also hold him in high regard. I think you can give him a go and have a rtionship with


    him. Besides, you can always split up if it doesn''t work out. It''s not like you must marry him. Let''s just


    go with the flow. You''ll eventually enter a marriage if you both feel equally attracted to each other.¡±


    Tiffany drew her legs close to her before burying her face in them as if she could ignore every


    unwee advice by doing that.


    Seeing that, Amelia sighed and caressed Tiffany''s head.


    Just when she stood up to cut up some fruits in the kitchen, Tiffany muttered with her face still buried in


    her thighs, ¡°Babe, do you think I''m useless for not being able to forget that guy even now?¡±


    ¡°Why would I? Although I gave you advice as a third party, I''m actually in a simr situation. You can''t


    forget about Derrick, and I can''t forget about Oscar. It''s because I have experienced such pain that I do


    not wish for you to go through the same,¡± Amelia exined after heaving a sigh in dejection.


    It was because Amelia had experienced the pain of having to separate from someone who she loved


    deeply that she really wished that Tiffany could ept Teddy and leave her failed marriage in the past


    after witnessing her dear friend feigning joy in the presence of others while still stuck in the pain even


    after she was divorced.


    Tiffany raised her head and nced at Amelia.


    ¡°Babe, would you think I''m a fool if I told you I find it really hard to not think of that rtionship?¡± she


    asked. It wasn''t that she refused to start a new rtionship, but she refused to let strangerse into


    her life deep down, thinking of them as intruders. She might be able to lie to others about having


    forgotten about Derrick, but she couldn''t lie to herself. She still loved him and had a hard time moving


    on even though he had cheated on her and impregnated another woman.


    Amelia approached her to caress her head with a smile. ¡°It''s all up to you. If you''re a fool, so am I. We


    can do as we please as long as we don''t damage someone else''s marriage.¡±


    Tiffany chuckled.


    Amelia left to prepare some fruits in the kitchen before serving them on the table. Then, they ate them


    together.


    After finishing them, Tiffany scuttled into her room to retrieve herptop.


    ¡°Babe, I wrote a new novel set in apany located in a cosmopolitan. Read it and see if there is


    anything to be added or changed. I''ll send it to the publishingpany after that.¡± Tiffany opened the


    document on herptop and showed Amelia her novel.


    Perhaps she was able to focus on writing novels because of her destitute love life. She had only been


    abroad for seven months, but she was bursting with so much inspiration that she was able toplete


    two novels with over one million words each. The first novel was sold-out as soon as it was published


    three months ago, and it was reprinted three more times. General feedback from readers indicated that


    it was gut-wrenching and tear-jerking. It was even spected that Tiffany was able to chisel out the


    details with finesse due to her own suffering.


    Among the overwhelmingly positive feedback,ments left by her hardcore fans were amusing.


    Don''t cry! Together we shall dump that awful guy! We''ll face him head-on!


    Don''t cry. You still have ourpany. Here you go, a blow kiss!


    Your novel is so gut-wrenching but also fascinating. I''ve read it at least ten times and used up all the


    tissues in my house. My mother even asked if I was constipated. You have to console me after being


    misunderstood by my mother.


    Amelia had had the good fortune to read thosements. She thought that fans from Chanaea were


    adorable for writing those funnyments.


    She missed her home country while staying abroad, so thosements written in her mother tongue


    seemed extra amiable to her. Even those that mentioned how gut-wrenching the story was seemed


    cute.


    Then, Amelia started reading Tiffany''s new novel and was sucked into it. Three hours went by without


    her noticing. It wasn''t until she rubbed her tired eyes halfway through the story that she realized she


    had cried.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Tiffany noticed her red eyes while bringing them two mugs of tea from the kitchen, she asked in


    concern, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Shaking her head, Amelia took the tea from her. ¡°It''s nothing. I just found myself resonating with the


    story you wrote and felt like crying halfway through it. I bet all your readers are going to bawl their eyes


    out after this one is published, and that people are going to throw rotten eggs at you if you hold an


    autograph session back in Chanaea. This story is so gut-wrenching that even I felt like crying. It''s also


    drastically different from your previous works. No wonder they thought you were hurt in a bad


    rtionship.¡±


    Tiffany sat down beside her. While holding her mug with both hands, she could feel the heat seep into


    her through her skin. ¡°I''m not sure why, but I just have this urge to write some sad stories. Perhaps the


    reason they cried was that it triggered some of their past experiences. I''m sure most girls have gone


    through what I''ve been through, and my story just made them relive those experiences, and that was


    why they want to murder me, so to speak.¡±


    Amelia was amused by her description.


    ¡°I don''t think there''re any problems with your novel. In fact, your writing skills have improvedpared


    to yourst work. Given the gut-wrenching plot, I suppose it would be nice to adapt it into a film. Are


    you sure you won''t join a crew as the writer? I recall that the director you had worked with, Mr.


    Zabriskie, has contacted you.¡±


    Tiffany shook her head. ¡°I''m not interested in doing that now. I''ll think about itter. All I want to do now


    is focus on my writing.¡±


    Amelia shrugged and stopped trying to convince her. In fact, she figured it would be better for Tiffany to


    focus on writing her novel, for she wouldn''t have time to dwell on her heartbreaking experience when


    she was busy.


    Thus, she was relieved when Tiffany was busy doing something constructive.


    Tiffany''s novel made great sales right after it was published in Chanaea. It sold a million copies within a


    short period of two months. A lot of productionpanies contacted her to invite her to join their


    production crew as a writer to adapt her own novel into a film. After careful consideration, she agreed


    to the offer.


    Meanwhile, Amelia was ready to return to Chanaea after having spent nine months abroad. She asked


    Teddy, ¡°You told me I''ve made rapid improvements in terms of my designing skills. I suppose I''m ready


    to graduate now. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? What should I do? I''m already missing you, Tiff, and her superb cooking,¡± Teddy


    didn''t even stutter.


    Amelia studied him in amusement. ¡°Teddy, I have a question. You''ve been courting Tiff for a few


    months. Do you like her, or her cooking?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, don''t you think I can absolutely afford to hire a Chanaean cook to make Chanaean dishes for


    me, given my wealth?¡±


    Startled, Amelia realized she had asked a silly question.


    ¡°I''m sorry for asking such a silly question, Teddy. However, there''s only a one percent chance that you


    will get together with Tiff. It seems like you still have a long way to go.¡±


    ¡°If there''s a will, there''s a way. I believe I am the most suitable man for her.¡±


    Hmm... It is always good to have self-confidence.


    Amelia didn''t try to dissuade him.


    Afterpleting all necessary credits, Amelia graduated and was assigned by the higher-ups as the


    As Corporation''s brand ambassador and director of design in its Chanaean branch. Amelia epted


    the offer. During the banquet, she toasted Teddy and the higher-ups to express her gratitude for their


    appreciation.


    After toasting everybody, Amelia was a little tipsy even though she could hold her liquor quite well. She


    shook her head and forced herself to maintain a clear head while dealing with some people as she


    followed Teddy around. She used to hate socializing, but she forced herself to do that and had learned


    to deal with all sorts of people.


    The banquet didn''t end until eleven o''clock that night. Both Amelia and Teddy left the venue after


    bidding the others goodbye.


    Everybody scattered off down the stairs in search of their car after getting outside. Amelia noticed Kurt


    waiting beside the car and waved at him happily. Kurt smiled at her too, but his expression changed


    drastically by the next instant before he began sprinting in her direction.


    ¡°Watch out, Amelia!¡± he yelled in panic.


    Amelia wasn''t sure why he was panicking. It wasn''t until he pushed her down to the ground and she


    heard gunshots that she came to know what happened.


    Kurt rolled on the ground with her in his arms until they got behind a potted nt. He checked on her


    frantically while holding her. ¡°Are you OK, Amelia?¡±


    Amelia raised her head, still very much in fear, and the bloodstain on Kurt''s chest area caught her off


    guard.


    ¡°Kurt, a-are you hurt?¡± She tried to touch his chest with trembling hands, only to retract her arm in a


    hurry as if worried about causing him pain. ¡°I''ll take you to the hospital. Your chest is injured. Come,


    let''s go now.¡±


    Kurt held her down while shaking his head.


    ¡°Someone fired a shot. Hide here while I go check things out.¡± Kurt hid her before poking his head out


    despite his injury, but Amelia pulled him back by the next instant.


    ¡°Don''t go out, Kurt. You''re already injured. I can''t have you risk your life,¡± she demanded. ¡°I just wonder


    how Teddy is.¡± She had no enemies abroad. With Kurt injured, she was certain that the gunfight was


    aimed at herpanion, Teddy.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I saw him get up and ran in the other direction when I pushed you down and rolled over.


    Besides, his bodyguards will ensure his safety,¡± Kurt exined.


    Amelia heaved a sigh of relief.


    The gunfight ceased after half an hour.


    Amelia helped Kurt, who had obviously lost quite a lot of blood, get to his feet while watching him with


    concern.


    Teddy came to them under the protection of his bodyguards. When he noticed that Kurt was injured, he


    ordered, ¡°Help Mr. Alfsen to the hospital.¡±


    The two bodyguards tried helping Kurt to the car, but he was rooted to the spot and gazing at Amelia


    uneasily.


    Teddy was slightly touched, for he could tell at first nce that Kurt was worried about Amelia. He also


    surmised that Kurt and Amelia''s rtionship wasn''t strictly that of a client and employee. After all,


    Kurt''s gaze was filled with much affection.


    ¡°You can rest assured that I will protect her,¡± Teddy promised.


    Kurt curled his lips into a smile before closing his eyes and fainted.


    The two bodyguards rushed him to a nearby hospital as quickly as possible, while Teddy ended up


    driving Amelia there.


    ¡°Amelia, he loves you very much,¡± Teddy said while looking at Amelia from the rearview mirror.


    Amelia wiped her face, then gave him a rueful smile.


    The fact that Kurt protected her with his life on the line gave her mixed feelings, which was the reason


    she chose to not go to the hospital with him. She needed some time to calm down.


    Kurt was so nice to her that she could no longer take it. She feared she would never be able to repay


    his intense love.


    ¡°Be at ease, Amelia. He might''ve lost a lot of blood, but his vital organs are fine. He shouldn''t be in any


    critical danger.¡± Teddy changed the topic.


    Amelia nced at Teddy, her eyes bearing a fleeting look of weakness.


    ¡°Teddy, he has been so nice to me, and yet I can''t possibly repay him for all that he has done. What


    should I do?¡± she questioned in confusion.


    ¡°You shouldn''t think too much about it. Since he loves you so much, he must''ve done it willingly. I would


    do the same if the woman I love is in danger.¡±


    Amelia covered her face with both hands.


    ¡°Teddy, why was there a gunfight?¡±


    ¡°The perpetrators are after us. I''m sorry to have gotten Mr. Alfsen and you into this mess. I will make a


    thorough investigation to ensure justice is served,¡± Teddy guaranteed with a solemn expression.


    Amelia merely responded with a helpless nod, not wishing to delve further into the topic.


    By the time they arrived at the hospital, Kurt was already in the operating room. She felt awful while


    staring at the light that indicated the operating room was still upied.


    She figured she was cursed, for all her rtives and friends were admitted to the hospital due to


    various kinds of diseases or injuries. Right at that moment, Kurt was in the operating room, clinging to


    life.


    Tiffany hurried to the hospital nervously with Tony still sleeping in her arms.


    ¡°Babe, how is Kurt?¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    She had no idea if his situation was critical. The gunfight had gone on for half an hour, and Kurt was


    bleeding the entire time. All the blood stained his white shirt a striking and horrifying crimson color. It


    was likely that terrible sight would be etched into her memory for life.


    Tiffany put Tony into Amelia''s arms before consoling Amelia by gently pressing thetter''s head against


    her chest.


    ¡°It''s OK. Kurt is a lucky guy and will be fine. Don''t you worry. He''ll be OK.¡±


    Amelia leaned against her, her thoughts muddled up.


    ¡°I won''t be able to forgive myself if anything happened to Kurt, Tiff,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Attagirl. Don''t overthink things. I''m with you, and he''ll definitely pull through. He wishes to protect you


    and Tony, so he couldn''t possibly be defeated so easily.¡± Tiffany continued to offer calm words of


    support. She didn''t ask why Kurt was shot. She figured she would have ample time for that after he


    woke up.


    It was apparent that Amelia was on the verge of having a breakdown.


    The three of them waited for a whole eight hours before the signal light outside the operating room was


    turned off, and a dozen doctors filed out from within the room.


    Amelia hurried over to them with Tony in her arms.


    ¡°Doctor, is my friend all right? He''s fine, is he?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Don''t worry. He''s not in critical danger. He just needs some rest after having lost a lot of blood.¡± The


    doctors only left with fatigued looks on their faces after informing her of things that she would have to


    be cautious about.


    Amelia almost copsed to the floor as her legs gave way. Fortunately, Tiffany reacted swiftly and


    caught her in time.


    Turning to Tiffany with a feeble smile, Amelia muttered, ¡°He''s no longer in critical condition. That''s great


    news.¡± After that, she fainted as well. Tony, who had been in her arms, would''ve fallen onto the floor too


    if it weren''t for Teddy taking the boy into his arms in the nick of time.


    Tiffany called for the doctor while still holding onto Amelia. The doctor exined that Amelia fainted


    due to overwhelming shock after giving thetter a checkup in a ward.


    It wasn''t until hearing the diagnosis that Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief.


    We always get into trouble! I assumed that I would finally have some peace after fleeing abroad, but life


    is still a mess.


    ¡°Get some rest, Tiff. I''ll take over from here,¡± Teddy offered in concern.


    Tiffany shook her head after ncing at him.


    ¡°You should go home and get some rest, Mr. Rice. I''ll watch over them. Sorry to have troubled you


    tonight. Since they''re both fine, I should be able to handle things alone.¡±


    Teddy gave her a thoughtful look.


    ¡°Tiff, it''s fine for women to asionally show their vulnerable side. Although I do like independent


    women, I heard that women from Chanaea like to be pampered, so I don''t mind if you do that with me.¡±


    Startled, Tiffany let out a chuckle.


    All of a sudden, she found Teddy to be less annoying than before. It''s just as Amelia said. He''s got a


    good sense of humor.

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    ¡°Kurt!¡± Amelia was sweating bullets when she woke up with a jolt.


    ¡°Did you have a bad dream, Mommy?¡± Tony was initially sitting on a chair, but he immediately rushed


    toward Amelia when he saw her waking up.


    Amelia wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead and carried Tony up into her arms. ¡°Tony, how''s


    your godfather?¡±


    Tony shook his head and furrowed his brows. ¡°Daddy is still unconscious. Mommy, I was worried about


    you, so I came to see you. Tiffy has gone to see Daddy. She''ll be back shortly.¡±


    With Tony in her arms, Amelia got out of bed and wanted Tony to lead her to Kurt''s ward. In her dream,


    Kurt was drenched in blood, and he was on the verge of death. Is the person who''s supposed to take


    care of me and Tony going to die?


    The moment Amelia and Tony arrived at the entrance, the door was already pushed open, and Tiffany


    was seen walking in from the outside.


    ¡°Babe, you''re awake! Are you feeling okay?¡± Tiffany asked caringly.


    ¡°I''m fine. Where''s Kurt? I need to see him,¡± Amelia answered hurriedly.


    ¡°Okay. I''ll bring you there. He lost a lot of blood, but he''s going to live. Don''t worry.¡± Tiffany brought


    them to the ward, and aplicated look appeared on Amelia''s face when she saw Kurt lying on the


    bed with his eyes shut. Deep down, she felt rather sad.


    ¡°Did the doctor say when he''s supposed to wake up?¡± Amelia asked in a hoarse voice.


    Tiffany deliberately answered in a rxed tone, ¡°If nothing goes wrong, he''ll regain consciousness


    before night time. However, Kurt is strong. He might even wake up before that.¡±


    Amelia stayed silent and continued to look at Kurt with herplicated gaze.


    Tiffany knew how bad Amelia felt, so she pulled Amelia to the couch to sit her down. ¡°Babe, Teddy told


    me about what happened. It was just an ident, and no one was at fault. Don''t let it affect you so


    much, okay?¡±


    Amelia heaved a silent sigh. ¡°I know what you mean, Tiff. It''s just that he risked his life to save me. I


    would be lying if I say I don''t feel a thing for him. However, I''ve given my heart to Oscar. Although I was


    moved by Kurt and I promised to be with him, I''m never going to forget about Oscar. I don''t think I''m


    treating him fairly. My heart is filled with guilt because I know I won''t reciprocate his love for me.¡±


    Hearing that, Tiffany let out a sigh as well. Oh, well... That kind of debt is the hardest to repay.


    After that, both of them fell silent.


    As expected, Kurt regained consciousness in the afternoon.


    When he woke up, the first thing he asked was, ¡°Is Amelia hurt?¡±


    Tiffany shook her head. ¡°She''s fine. She went back to make you some soup, and she''ll be back shortly.


    Did you know she worried about you more than anyone else when you got hurt?¡±


    Kurt smiled when he heard that. ¡°Since I got her to worry about me, I would say the injury is worth it.¡±


    Tiffany nced at him and uttered, ¡°Judging by your tone, it appears you''ve deliberately gotten injured


    to get her attention.¡±


    In response, Kurt merely smiled. He was neither denying nor confirming her spection.


    Seeing that, Tiffany gritted her teeth and gave him some water. She then sat on a chair and fixated her


    eyes on him. ¡°Kurt, tell me the truth, okay? Did you take the bullet for her on purpose?¡±


    Kurt maintained his smile and met her gaze. ¡°Tiffany, do you think I would risk my life if I don''t love that


    person?¡±


    Tiffany was taken aback by his words. She knew it was impossible, but she hoped Kurt would admit


    that he had gotten injured so that Amelia would pity him. That way, Amelia wouldn''t need to feel as


    guilty. She knew she was being selfish and went overboard for thinking that way. However, she wasn''t


    happy with the fact that Amelia was going under immense pressure.


    Tiffany crossed her legs casually and said, ¡°Kurt, I hoped you would say you had gotten injured on


    purpose. That way, Amelia wouldn''t need to feel as bad. You''re my friend, but Amelia is family to me.


    Hence, I don''t wish to see her feeling aggrieved. Do you understand?¡±


    Kurt lowered his gaze to conceal his emotions.


    Suddenly, he uttered, ¡°Tiffany, I intend to make full use of my injury this time around. Boss doesn''t


    remember Amelia anymore. Do you really want her to return to the country and get mistreated?¡±


    Tiffany was stunned for a moment. She shot him a meaningful stare and asked cautiously, ¡°What do


    you mean?¡±


    A smile appeared on Kurt''s pale face, and he answered, ¡°It''s nothing. I just want Amelia to stay here. I


    think she''ll have a better life without the drama of prestigious families. Even if she were to keep me in


    her shadow, I would be willing to stay by her side for the rest of my life. However, I don''t want her to go


    back to Tayhaven. We both know Boss will hurt her the moment she returns.¡±


    Tiffany fell silent.


    Meanwhile, Kurt just kept staring at her silently while waiting for her response.


    After a while, Tiffany shook her head and shrugged. ¡°Kurt, you''ve overestimated me. What makes you


    think I''ll be able to stop Amelia from returning to the country? She chooses her own path. I believe she


    had already considered the consequences of her decision to return. Since she has already decided,


    don''t you think we should support her instead of tricking her?¡±


    The smile on Kurt''s face faded lightly. ¡°Do you really want to see her get hurt?¡±


    Tiffany mulled over it for a while and said, ¡°It''s not about what I want. If we were to keep her here when


    she insists on going back, don''t you think she''ll be unhappy for the rest of her life because of her


    entanglement with Oscar? Why don''t we just let her go through whatever she needs to go through? We


    shall wish her nothing but happiness if she could fix her rtionship with Oscar. If that didn''t work out,


    I''ll definitely wish both of you well.¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°Now, will you just give her some space?¡±


    Kurt merely shut his eyes in response.


    Seeing that, Tiffany twitched her lips.


    Then, Amelia and Tony arrived with an enormous basket. She could sense the tension in the air.


    Hence, she put the basket on the desk and asked, ¡°What''s with you guys? Did you guys have a fight?¡±


    With that, she walked toward Kurt and smiled at him. In a gentle tone, she asked, ¡°Kurt, are you still in


    pain? Do you want me to get the doctor?¡±


    Kurt met her gaze, and he was charmed by her tenderness.


    Tiffany then cleared her throat to interrupt the amorous moment. ¡°Babe, I''ve already gotten the doctor


    to check on Kurt. The doctor said he''s healing fine, so you can stop worrying.¡± She paused for a


    chuckle and continued, ¡°Didn''t I say he''s strong? He''s not going to die from a gunshot.¡±


    Amelia shot her a weird look in response. ¡°Did you guys fight?¡±


    Tiffany froze momentarily before shrugging casually and asking, ¡°Babe, why did you ask?¡±


    Amelia gave it some thought and decided to just shake her head. She then opened the basket and took


    out the mushroom soup she made. She took a spoonful of the soup and blew on it before delivering it


    to the side of Kurt''s mouth. ¡°It took me a few hours to make this mushroom soup. Have a taste and see


    if you like it, okay?¡±


    Kurt opened his mouth and drank the soup reflexively. Every time Amelia delivered a spoonful of soup


    to him, he would just open his mouth in response. Even if she were to feed him poison, he would


    swallow it down unhesitatingly.


    That was the first time Amelia fed him food.


    Kurt''s heart raced wildly when he saw the woman he loved being so near to him. At the same time, he


    was staring at her. If I don''t look at her now, I might not be able to do so anymore in the future.


    As Tiffany was looking dubiously at Amelia feeding the mushroom soup to Kurt, she could sense the


    romantic tension between the both of them. What''s on her mind?


    Once Kurt had finished his mushroom soup and fallen asleep, Tiffany told Tony to watch Kurt before


    dragging Amelia out of the ward.


    When they arrived at the stairs, Tiffany said directly, ¡°Amelia, what are you trying to do? Do you not


    realize you''re giving Kurt false hopes?¡±


    Amelia lowered her gaze in response. Nobody could tell what was on her mind at that moment.


    ¡°Babe, what exactly is the matter with you? Are you going to ept Kurt? Are you not going back to


    the country anymore?¡± Tiffany asked a string of questions at once.


    Hearing that, Amelia raised her helpless gaze and replied, ¡°Tiff, I just want to take care of him. After all,


    he got injured because of me. I can''t possibly sit on my hands now that he''s lying in a hospital bed, can


    I?¡±


    Tiffany choked for a moment. She then waved her hands dismissively and uttered in an angry tone,


    ¡°Babe, what you''re doing now is only going to give Kurt the wrong ideas. You''re not doing anyone any


    good.¡±


    At that moment, Amelia''s mind was aplete mess, and she was losing herposure. ¡°What


    should I do, then? Everyone can see how well he treats me. I want to reject him, but he hasn''t given


    me a chance to do so. He had even almost lost his life because of me. I can''t possibly sit back and do


    nothing!¡±


    She loved Oscar, but Kurt had done too much for her. She knew she couldn''t just ignore his good


    intentions. If not for Oscar, I might even fall for Kurt. However, that''s not the reality. I guess everything


    has to end here.


    Upon hearing those words, Tiffany parted her lips, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Just like that, an awkward silence ensued.


    After a long while, Tiffany took a deep breath and broke the silence by saying, ¡°Babe, I''m sorry. I was


    too impulsive.¡±


    In response, Amelia also took a deep breath topose herself. ¡°I was at fault too,¡± she uttered


    wearily.


    The gunfight the night before and Kurt''s surgery had kept her up the whole night. She felt exhausted


    from the guilt and pressure she was enduring.


    ¡°Tiff, I didn''t act ambiguously on purpose to create misunderstanding. I was just trying to do everything I


    can to make it up to Kurt. Otherwise, my guilt might consume me,¡± Amelia exined.


    ¡°I know what you mean. I was just afraid that your actions could give Kurt the wrong ideas. If that


    happens, he''s going to suffer in the future,¡± Tiffany voiced her concerns.


    Amelia knew that could happen. Even so, she couldn''t possibly ignore Kurt''s well-being. He had


    already saved my life twice. Regardless of my intentions, I must take care of him.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°That''s good. Forget about it. I''m not going to meddle in it anymore. If you could forget about Oscar, I


    think Kurt isn''t that bad of a choice. Think about it, will you?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    In response, Amelia merely pursed her lips because she didn''t know what to say.


    ¡°Let''s get out of here. I was just kidding.¡±


    Amelia followed her back into the ward.


    Due to Kurt''s injury, Amelia had no choice but to dy her trip back to the country. She told Teddy


    about it, and he told her to not worry about anything because he would make the necessary


    arrangements on her behalf. After all, they still hadn''t figured out who was the mastermind behind the


    shooting. Hence, it wasn''t safe for Amelia to return to the country yet. The mastermind could easily


    send men over to the airport to finish the job they started.


    Of course, Teddy wasn''t going to tell Amelia that.


    ¡°Let Mr. Alfsen rest and recuperate, Amelia. Once I''m done with my work, I''ll go over to check on him


    later tonight,¡± Teddy said on the phone.


    ¡°All right. I''ll hang up now,¡± Amelia replied.


    After hanging up the phone, Amelia went back to the ward, but she didn''t see Tiffany and Tony around.


    Instead, she found Kurt trying to get off the bed.


    By then, he had been hospitalized for five days. His body recovered rtively well, and he could sit up.


    Seeing that he was trying to get up, Amelia quickly went over to him to help him. ¡°Kurt, what do you


    need? I can help you.¡±


    ¡°I''m good. I just want to go out in the open to get some fresh air. Push me out to get some sunlight, will


    you? I think I''m turning moldy,¡± Kurt joked.


    Ameliaughed and borrowed a wheelchair from the nurse to push him downstairs. They then stopped


    by a field where he sat in the wheelchair while Amelia sat on a bench.


    Kurt lifted his head and slightly narrowed his eyes when he said, ¡°Amelia, the past few days have been


    the happiest days of my life. Although I know you''ve only been taking care of me out of guilt, I''m


    thrilled. This is the first time we''ve been so close to one another. I know it''s a selfish thing to do, but I''ve


    even thought of using my body as an excuse to keep you by my side. However, I can''t do that because


    I know you won''t be happy.¡±


    Amelia merely looked at him.


    Kurt then widened his eyes and turned toward her. There, their eyes met. From Amelia''s clear gaze, he


    could barely see his existence. Even though I had risked my life for her and disobeyed Oscar''s orders,


    she never loved me right from the beginning.


    With that in mind, he suddenly broke into a rxed smile and said, ¡°Amelia, if you had the slightest love


    for me, I would do everything in my power to keep you by my side. Unlike Boss, I know how to


    appreciate you. I would cherish you and protect you from ever getting hurt. Unfortunately, that''s not


    what you want.¡±


    Amelia smiled and replied, ¡°Kurt, you''re an incredible man. If not for Oscar, I would''ve fallen for you. If


    you don''t mind, we can be a family from now on. Rtionships change, but familial bonds will never


    change.¡±


    Hearing that, Kurt lifted his hand to pat her head. ¡°All right. We are family now.¡±


    Finally, Amelia smiled in relief. ¡°Kurt, thank you for being so understanding.¡±


    Kurt concealed the sadness in his eyes and answered, ¡°We''re family now, remember? There''s no need


    to thank me. No matter what you want, I''m willing to give it to you. I won''t pressure you anymore.


    Hence, stop feeling guilty. Whatever I did, I did it willingly.¡±


    Amelia felt warmth in her heart.


    Kurt then looked at her solemnly and said, ¡°Amelia, since you can''t reciprocate my feelings for you, I


    shall stay by your side as your family. Whenever you need me, I''ll be there for you.¡±

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    Tiffany arrived at the hospital to see Amelia and Kurt in the field. She could feel the change in the


    atmosphere between the both of them as a look of confusion shed across her eyes. Tiffany walked


    over. ¡°Hi, Amelia. Hi, Kurt!¡±


    Amelia turned and looked at her. ¡°You''re here.¡±


    Tiffany sat beside Amelia before cing the things in her hands on the chair. ¡°Kurt, you look better now.


    I think you can be discharged in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, can you find out whether I could be discharged within these two days? I want to go home and


    rest. It''s annoying to stay in the hospital and sniff the smell of Lysol all day.¡± Kurt smiled.


    ¡°I can''t make the decision on this. Ask Amelia. You got hurt because of her, so she is really worried


    about you. You have to get her permission to be discharged.¡± Tiffany shrugged as she teased Amelia.


    Kurt grinned as he turned and looked at Amelia.


    Without surprise, Amelia stated firmly, ¡°Kurt, you have not fully recovered yet. Why don''t you stay in the


    hospital for another ten days? If the doctor says you are fine by then, we will get you discharged.


    Please don''t argue with me. I won''t let you go home now.¡±


    Kurt smiled gently without saying anything.


    The trio sat there for about an hour before heading up. Tiffany opened the lunchbox she had brought


    and presented Kurt with a bowl of mushroom soup.


    Kurt''s brows furrowed as he took the soup and downed it in one sitting like it was some poison.


    With the soup out of the way, Kurt spoke. ¡°Tiffany, can you prepare some stir-fried food for me? I''m


    tired of drinking mushroom soup and don''t want to drink it every day.¡±


    ¡°Kurt, you''re being ungrateful. Ie back and forth every day bringing food for you. Yet, you dare to


    comin? Do you want to eat oatmeal and sd tomorrow?¡±


    Kurt merelyy in bed quietly.


    ¡°All right. I''ll cook something different tomorrow. You win!¡± Tiffany admitted defeat.


    Kurt''s mood brightened up as he smiled.


    After Kurt fell asleep, Tiffany pulled Amelia outside.


    ¡°Babe, did you talk things through with Kurt? The atmosphere between you two is different now. It''s no


    longer so suffocating,¡± Tiffany whispered.


    ¡°We did. I told him I couldn''t give him the love that he wanted. But, I will put him in my heart. He will be


    family to Tony and me!¡± A sh ofplicated emotion appeared in Amelia''s eyes. ¡°Maybe he knows I


    can''t love him that way, so he agreed. Kurt is a lovely person. I hope a woman who loves him


    unconditionally will appear soon to start a family with him.¡±


    ¡°Good. It''s great that your thoughts are out in the open. Don''t keep things in your heart anymore. If you


    are unhappy, Kurt would be unhappy too,¡± Tiffanyforted.


    She pitied Kurt. Even though he knew the ending, he still followed them here without regret. What was


    more, he even took a bullet for Amelia. If they were in love, they would have been apatible couple.


    Sadly, it was a one-sided love on Kurt''s part. Maybe they should remain as a family and that would be


    the best resolution.


    Amelia merely smiled in response. She was not oblivious to her feelings for Kurt. Amelia was moved by


    the many things that he had done for her. However, she had given all of her love to Oscar, so she could


    only suppress her fondness for Kurt. She wouldn''t allow a third party to interfere in her rtionship, so


    she could only let Kurt down. One party would always have to back out of a love triangle.


    Tiffany told Amelia to head into Kurt''s ward because she had to run to school for her scriptwriting ss.


    She also promised that she would be back by nighttime.


    Kurt stayed in the hospital for another ten days. Just as he felt like he was going to rot, Amelia asked


    the doctor for his opinion on whether Kurt could be discharged. After multiple promises and guarantees


    from the doctor that Kurt was fine, Amelia finally agreed to proceed with the discharge procedure.


    Teddy was present on the day Kurt was discharged. He apologized sincerely, ¡°Mr. Alfsen, the suspect


    has been detained. He was going after me and a few others at the g. I''m sorry for dragging Amelia


    into this mess and getting you shot in the process of you protecting her.¡±


    Kurt shook his head politely. ¡°It''s no big deal.¡±


    He was happy that he got to spend so many days being close to Amelia.


    Teddy picked up the suitcase and left first with Tiffany, who had Tony in her arms.


    After arriving home, Amelia helped Kurt sit down on the couch. She urged, ¡°Kurt, are you sure you are


    feeling fine? Don''t hold it in if you are feeling ufortable.¡±


    Kurt smiled. Warmth filled his heart as Kurt fixed his gaze on Amelia, who was busy trying to make him


    feelfortable.


    I know as time passes, I''ll get to spend less time with her. However, I still couldn''t help but wish for


    these days to be longer, so I could get more time to be around Amelia.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Amelia was amused by Kurt''s action.


    Kurt retracted his gaze, shaking his head.


    Amelia smiled. She didn''t put much thought into deciphering the meaning behind Kurt''s gaze. Instead,


    Amelia and Tiffany went to the farmer''s market to buy a lot of ingredients so they could cook for him to


    help Kurt regenerate his health.


    That night, the four adults and one kid had their best time during dinner. Amelia even permitted Kurt to


    consume alcohol. It might be due to the happiness of discharging from the hospital or something else,


    but Kurt got himself drunk after three sses of alcohol. Teddy had to help him into the room after that.


    After that, Kurty on the bed, talking in his dream, mentioning Amelia''s name at every turn.


    Both Amelia and Tiffany who stood by the bed heard it.


    Tiffany spoke. ¡°Babe, even though Kurt looked suave and dashing, he is a loyal man. I''m afraid it''s hard


    for him to fall in love with another woman after meeting you. You must live your life carrying his love in


    your heart.¡±


    Amelia frowned. She couldn''t bear to see Kurt in such a pathetic state.


    I shouldn''t have allowed Kurt to follow us to Beshya back then. It was a big mistake on my part. Kurt''s


    kindness toward me has be a burden eating my heart now.


    Tiffany wrapped her arm around Amelia''s shoulder and brought her outside. ¡°You must be knackered


    after these few days. I''ll take care of Kurt today.¡±


    With that, she let Tony hold Amelia''s hand before the duo walked into the bedroom together. Then, she


    closed Kurt''s bedroom door.


    Tiffany propped her arms on her hips as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Get up now, Kurt. Don''t act drunk to


    mess with me. I''ll ask Amelia toe over if you don''t open your eyes when I count until three.¡±


    Just as Tiffany counted until two, the drunken Kurt opened his eyes. His eyes were clear, with no signs


    of intoxication.


    Tiffany looked on with an expression that indicated she expected this oue.


    ¡°Kurt, is it fun to act drunk? Are you happy that Amelia feels guilty toward you? You know she is in love


    with someone else. Yet, you are using the wound on your body as a tool for her to pity you. What do


    you want by doing that? You used to be a kind man around Amelia. Why are you being such a


    maniptive prick now? You told her you would treat her as family. Then, you go around and use her


    guilt to trap her so that she will stay with you. What a great job, Kurt!¡± Tiffany pointed at Kurt as she


    lectured him.


    Kurt''s eyes darkened. ¡°Tiffany, I think I can be the one to make her happy. Don''t you feel the same


    way?¡±


    Tiffany paused, swallowing her unspoken words. The woman rapidly tried to search her mind for


    something to say. ¡°Kurt, be honest with me. What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°I''m giving my love a fair chance. I love Amelia so much, yet I''ve always repressed my feelings. When


    we returned from Beshya, I''d already decided to protect her secretly in the dark. But the man didn''t


    appreciate her. She is dumb to still want to head back. However, when there''s a first time, there will be


    a second time. Do you think Amelia can stand it if the man returns to her side only to leave her again?¡±


    Tiffany fell silent. Feeling conflicted, she furrowed her brows.


    Kurt supported his head with one hand as he said in an overbearing tone, ¡°Tiffany, you don''t want her


    to return to the country to get herself hurt again. Why don''t you advise her to stay instead of letting her


    suffer again?¡±


    Tiffany peered at him with mixed emotions. He looked calm and unassuming usually. I have never


    expected him to be such an articte person.


    The storm of emotions in Tiffany''s heart turned into a sudden chuckle. ¡°Kurt, do you think I''ve never


    talked to her about this before? You know Amelia well. Even though she looks soft on the outside, she


    is strong-willed. She and Oscar have been through so much, and it''s not something we outsiders could


    judge. If you really love her, you wouldn''t use that as a reason to hold her back. She is willing to get


    herself hurt because she loves him. It''s the same as you all ready to give up your life for her.¡±


    Kurt sat up in bed, staring at Tiffany. Suddenly, he bowed before her. Tiffany was shocked by his action.


    ¡°Kurt, what are you doing?¡± Tiffany reached out, wanting to pull him up. However, Kurt refused to get


    up.


    ¡°Tiffany, if you agree to help me persuade Amelia to stay, I will do anything for you!¡±


    ¡°I don''t need you to do anything for me. I want you to get up now. If not, I''ll ask Amelia toe over


    and look at your pitiful face now.¡±


    Kurt didn''t move.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Tiffany was angered by Kurt forcing her to do something against her will. ¡°Do whatever you please. I


    can''t control your actions anyway. I was wrong about you. I didn''t expect you to be so maniptive in


    trying to win Amelia''s heart. I''m scared that you will even exploit and control Amelia one day.¡± Tiffany


    looked at Kurt with aplicated expression before leaving with disappointment.


    Kurt watched as Tiffany left and mmed the bedroom door. He swallowed his saliva, feeling like that


    was bitterness in his throat.


    I want Amelia to be happier. Why does everyone think that I''m being delusional? I''m sure I can give her


    a happy life. I''m more loyalpared to Oscar. It''s too bad no one noticed the sacrifices I made.


    Kurt resorted to doing that because he feared Amelia would get hurt after returning to the country.


    He let out a sigh. He knew that he had no way to stop Amelia from leaving now.


    On the other side, Amelia had just put Tony to bed when she received Olivia''s call.


    ¡°Amelia, I miss Tony. You told me that you were returning to the country one month ago. I think you


    should be back now.¡± Olivia remarked through the phone in a displeased tone.


    Amelia rubbed her head. She exined helplessly, ¡°Mom, I''ll be back after some time. Kurt is hurt. I


    can''t abandon him and return to the country now.¡±


    The other end of the line fell silent.


    ¡°Amelia, be honest with me. Are you in love with Kurt? He was with you when you left the country


    twice. Only a three-year-old child would believe it if you say nothing is going on between you and him.


    Maybe Oz is not as important as he used to be to you. That''s why you didn''t care that he was about to


    get married to Isabe, right?¡± Olivia''s voice rang through the phone after a long moment.


    Amelia felt her heart stop as numbness overwhelmed her. With difficulty, she questioned, ¡°Is he... going


    to marry Isabe?¡±


    Olivia''s voice was frosty as she mocked, ¡°Yea. I thought you were having so much fun abroad that you


    can''t find your way home!¡± However, the next moment, Olivia''s tone changed. Her voice softened,


    ¡°Amelia, I thought you were still in love with Oz. That was why you chose to head overseas so that you


    could return to him again. I didn''t expect you to disappoint me. I can''t stop Oz and Isabe from


    bing a couple because Oz protected her fairly well. Owen and I would never fall out with him over


    a woman. That''s not what we want. If you are still in love with Oz,e back now. If not, I wouldn''t


    mind if he married Isabe. At least, Isabe really loves him from what we can see.¡±


    Amelia''s mind was thrown into chaos by Olivia''s words. She took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Mom,


    I''ll be back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I hope you''re a woman of your word. I''ll wait for your return.¡± Olivia hung up directly after saying that.


    Amelia ced her phone back on the study table. With her eyes on Tony''s calm sleeping face, she


    leaned in and kissed his lips.


    ¡°Tony, I''m heading back home. I will make sure your daddy remembers our time together!¡± Amelia


    whispered.


    Tony''s response was a series of soft snores in his deep slumber.


    Amelia announced the news to Kurt and Tiffany the next day.


    Tiffany didn''t look surprised, while Kurt''s expression was somber andplicated.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Kurt immediately stood up from the couch.


    Amelia cast him a conflicted look. A glint of guilt shed across her eyes.


    She felt sorry for Kurt about her return to Chanaea. I am in debt to him for the rest of my life.


    Although she treated him as her beloved family, she knew he did not want such familial love from her.


    He wanted to be with her and protect her instead.


    Thinking of that, she could only apologize to the man inwardly.


    ¡°Amelia, which date are you nning to go back? I''ll help to book a flight ticket online,¡± said Kurt gently.


    ¡°Three in the afternoon today. I''ve already booked the flight ticket for all of us.¡± She avoided his sad


    eyes as she spoke.


    Kurt smirked at her reply. It turns out that Amelia is not here to discuss it with me but to inform me. I''ve


    underestimated my ce in her heart, after all.


    ¡°It''s good that you''ve already booked the flight tickets. Else, I may not be able to get us the tickets for


    this afternoon. I''ll go and pack my things now. We will leave at one thirty in the afternoon.¡± With that, he


    headed upstairs briskly.


    Amelia stared at the man''s back and heaved a sigh.


    Seeing that, Tiffany only gave her a look and did not press the matter.


    Amelia had already informed Teddy the night before that she had decided to return to the country. That


    was when he asked her to make a trip to As Corporation.


    After leaving Tony in Tiffany''s care, Amelia went to the office alone. There, Teddy appointed her as the


    company''s spokesperson in Chanaea and also the branch office''s director of design. Since the


    management already approved both the positions, everything would take effect once she returned to


    Chanaea and reported for duty.


    Amelia epted the offer and left the office with Teddy.


    ¡°Thank you, Teddy. I''ll go back first. Do drop by Chanaea when you have the time. I''ll treat you to the


    most delicious Chanaen food,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°I already had enough delicious Chanaen food in the past few months. By the way, can you do me a


    favor since I''m your mentor and also your boss? I need you to talk good about me in front of Tiff. I''ll go


    to Chanaea once I''ve settled all the things here. I want to pursue her.¡± Teddy beamed.


    Amelia shrugged her shoulders in response.


    ¡°I''m afraid I can''t help you with this favor, and you have to fight for it yourself, Teddy. As I have told you


    earlier, someone lives in Tiff''s heart. You must put in a lot of effort if you want her to ept you. But I''m


    sure you can do it because you are a very charming and humorous man. Best of luck!¡± she praised


    Teddy.


    ¡°All right. Travel safely. Please send my regards to Oscar. He''s so blessed to have an intelligent and


    conscientious wife like you. If I''m given a chance, I''m willing to exchange such a wife with everything I


    have.¡± Teddy gave Amelia a passionate hug as he spoke.


    She hugged him back at the same time, feeling grateful to him.


    After bidding Teddy goodbye, Amelia returned home. Kurt walked over when he saw her.


    ¡°Amelia, I''ve asked someone to investigate Boss. He will attend a charity g together with his partner


    two dayster. All the senior management of As Corporation''s branch offices have already received


    the invitation. if you wish to attend the event, I can apany you.¡± Kurt stared at Amelia.


    Although Amelia was smiling, a conflicted look shed across her gaze.


    ¡°Are you no longer mad at me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°As I have said, I''ll support all the decisions you made. I was not mentally prepared when you told me


    that you would return to Chanaea today. That was why I had a negative reaction. Don''t take it to heart,¡±


    Kurt exined.


    A slither of guilt rose in Amelia''s heart when she heard that.


    She avoided the man''s dark gaze and said apologetically, ¡°I''m sorry, Kurt. Oscar is going to marry


    Isabe, so I must go back no matter what. I love him deeply and am willing to give up my life for him.


    I''m so sorry...¡±


    Kurt smiled bitterly, thinking that he had overestimated himself. It seems I don''t have a chance at all. I


    thought I would deserve a chance bying abroad with you.


    Amelia cleared her throat before continuing, ¡°I don''t want to lie to you, Kurt. I appreciate everything


    you''ve done for me, but someone has upied my heart before you. There''s no space left in my heart


    anymore. I will treat you as a beloved family who is irreceable.¡±


    A wry smile spread across Kurt''s face when he heard that.


    ¡°Amelia, can I hug you?¡± he pleaded.


    She hesitated for a moment but nodded her head in the end.


    Holding her in his arms, he kissed the top of her head as if she was a rare treasure. Soon, his eyes


    reddened.


    ¡°Amelia, I promised you I would be your indestructible family member. What am I to do? I can''t ept


    such familial love. If possible, I want to force you into submission by confining you to my side.¡± Kurt


    rested his chin on her head. His voice was hoarse. ¡°I don''t care if you will hate me. But in the end, I


    can''t bear to see you be aggrieved. Fine. If you want to get Boss back, I''ll help you. I''ll give you a


    surprise when you return to Chanaea. Trust me. Boss will not marry Isabe.¡±


    Amelia did not understand what Kurt meant and would only know what the surprise was after she took


    the flight and returned to the country.


    The vehicle Kurt arranged beforehand had already waited for them at the airport when they got off the


    ne.


    He opened the car door for Amelia and passed Tony over after she entered the car.


    Then, he sat in the front passenger seat and told the driver their destination. The driver nodded in


    response and drove steadily.


    Kurt had purchased a condominium secretly. When they arrived at his condominium, he helped Amelia


    and the others to put away their luggage.


    ¡°Amelia, I''ve already got the housekeeper to clean up this ce. Both Tiffany and you may stay here in


    the meantime. Don''t worry for it''s safe here. No one can enter this condominium unless that person is a


    resident here or a visitor brought in by a resident.¡±


    Amelia nodded in response. ¡°Thank you, Kurt.¡±


    Wow! He only takes one day to arrange all of this. I owe him more favors now.


    ¡°Well, I did all of this at my own will. I can tell Tony is exhausted. Why don''t you bring him upstairs to


    sleep? I''ll apany you to the charity g tomorrow night. Are you ready for that?¡± Kurt added.


    Amelia nodded before exining, ¡°I''ve already contacted the people at the branch office. I''ll report for


    duty tomorrow and attend the charity g as a representative in the evening.¡±


    Kurt nodded in acknowledgment.


    After chatting for a little while, he let Amelia bring Tony to rest upstairs.


    Tiffany hurried behind her upon seeing that.


    ¡°Amelia, which charity g are you going to attend tomorrow night? I don''t think I have heard about it


    from you before,¡± she asked.


    ¡°It was held by Wilbur Ferguson, the founder of Primo Foundation, to gather a bunch of affluents from


    the upper ss for fundraising. Initially, I had no intention of going, but Kurt told me that Oscar would


    be there. That''s why I want to go there. I miss him,¡± said Amelia, lowering her gaze. In fact, she could


    not wait any longer to see Oscar. Even though she might end up witnessing a heartbroken scene, she


    did not mind it at all.


    During the year she spent abroad, her memory of Oscar did not vanish but became clearer. She would


    think about him in the dead of night, which made her heart ache.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Do you still want to be there even if he''s taking Isabe to the charity g tomorrow night?¡± asked


    Tiffany.


    ¡°Isn''t that what we''ve expected?¡± Amelia shed her a smile. She had been through too many things


    that made her physically and mentally strong. Therefore, she would face everything with an open heart


    except death.


    ¡°I knew you would say that. Well, as long as you''re happy. I''m going with you tomorrow night.¡± Tiffany


    paused before continuing, ¡°I think Mr. Zabriskie mentioned to me about attending the charity g


    before. Hmm... I should be able to get an invitation card from him.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia nodded at her with a smile.


    After having a good night''s sleep, Amelia and Tiffany went to a premium hair salon to get their hair


    done the next day. Then, they went to choose their evening gowns specifically for the charity g.

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    That night, Amelia put on a low-cut red gown and tied her hair into a bun. She went to the charity g


    together with Tiffany and Kurt.


    When they arrived, almost half of the guests turned their attention to them. Admiration shed across


    the men''s gazes. Those who recognized Amelia didn''t bother hiding their surprise.


    A year ago, Oscar announced that he had gotten a divorce from Amelia. The Walker family''s eldest


    daughter, Isabe, then showed up by his side. As part of the upper-ss society, they knew some


    couples acted all lovey-dovey but hid the fact that their marriages weren''t harmonious at all. Thus, they


    weren''t surprised to hear that Oscar got married or even got a divorce. Nevertheless, everyone was


    curious about where Amelia went. After the divorce was announced, she seemed to have disappeared


    from the face of the earth. Now that she had shown up at the charity g dressed in a sexy red gown,


    everyone had the urge to gossip. They wanted to know how she would deal with Oscar and Isabe


    when the couple showed upter.


    The crowd grew excited as they looked forward to watching a good show tonight.


    Some guests who didn''t know about Amelia noticed how gorgeous and elegant she was. They started


    asking who she was.


    While those who knew what happened exined that Amelia was the ex-wife of the heir of Clinton


    Corporations. They got married and divorced twice, so their rtionship was ratherplicated. s,


    they went their separate ways.


    The guest who wasn''t in the know got curious. ¡°Ms. Walker is all right, but she isn''t as charming as this


    ex-wife. I wonder what Mr. Clinton was thinking. How could he dump his gorgeous wife and went after


    an obviously ill-tempered socialite?¡±


    The other guest snorted. ¡°Perhaps he got bored and wanted a change. That''s the people in the upper-


    ss society for you. Many couples might look loving but they are faking it. Maybe we can get to see


    how she gets Mr. Clinton backter. Life has been boringtely. I think it''s interesting that we get to


    gossip about them. Just rx. Don''t worry about the gorgeousdy. It isn''t your ce to worry about


    her.¡±


    The guest who didn''t know anything grinned and sipped on his champagne. However, he kept looking


    at Amelia from the corner of his eye, thinking that she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen


    in his life.


    Tiffany inched nearer to Amelia and chuckled. ¡°Amelia, all eyes are on you tonight.¡±


    Amelia''s lips curled into a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. She quickly scanned the crowd in the hall to


    discover that Oscar had yet to arrive.


    She was both delighted and nervous to meet himter. In fact, she was scared of seeing something


    that might upset her.


    When her gazended on Oscar and Isabe who came in together, she was no longer afraid and


    gazed fervently at Oscar, whose expression was sterner after a year of not seeing each other.


    As if sensing her gaze, Oscar turned over his shoulder and nced at her. An unfathomable glint


    shed across his eye.


    Isabe sensed Oscar''s change and looked in the direction he was looking too. Her eyes narrowed in


    surprise at the sight that greeted her. At once, she raised her hand and held Oscar''s arm in a


    possessive manner.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Oscar, let''s meet Mr. Ferguson now. He sent his men to invite you personally, so you should meet


    him,¡± Isabe said softly.


    Oscar looked away and gave her a nod.


    Isabe''s eyes crinkled inughter as she went to Wilbur with Oscar. When thetter wasn''t paying


    attention. she shot Amelia''s direction a displeased look as fear rose in her heart. Why did Amelia return


    to the country after one year of living abroad?


    Beside Amelia, Tiffany red at Isabe.


    ¡°I don''t think Isabe has changed much. She is only good at using tricks,¡± Tiffany sneered.


    Amelia merely pursed her lips.


    ¡°Tiff, don''t forget how she used those tricks to steal Oscar from me. I think Oscar has lost some weight.


    I wonder if he got so busy with work and didn''t eat on time,¡± Amelia replied worriedly. When she


    remembered that Kurt was still with her, she hid the look of concern and looked elsewhere.


    Tiffany''s lips twitched, for she didn''t think it was a big deal. Oscar was an adult who was perfectly


    capable of taking care of himself. It was Amelia who got too worried and treated Oscar like a son. That


    was why she purposely ignored the intimacy between Oscar and Isabe.


    Does she really not care? Or is she merely pretending to be tough before me?


    Amelia''s gaze was fixed on Oscar.


    ¡°Amelia, Mr. Ferguson has shown up. You and Tiffany should go meet him while I hide and protect you


    secretly. Boss is here, so I can''t show my face.¡± Kurt finally spoke up after staying silent the whole


    while.


    A year ago, he left his post without notifying anyone and went overseas. It wasn''t a secret in the


    organization anymore. However, Oscar didn''t send anyone after him. He didn''t know what Oscar had in


    mind, but it was obvious he had to be punished severely if he were to return this time. There might be a


    possibility he would end up crippled. Nevertheless, it was worth it if he could cause Isabe trouble and


    buy some time for Amelia.


    Since I can''t spend the rest of my life with her, I shall help her out in secret. Huh, I''m willing to sacrifice


    myself.


    Meanwhile, Amelia was immersed in her thoughts as she was about to talk to Oscar soon. Thus, she


    didn''t notice Kurt''s determined expression. She had no idea how much he had sacrificed for her. Those


    who left the organization without notifying anyone in advance would be punished severely. Therefore,


    his future was bleak.


    However, Kurt would never let her find out about his fate.


    Amelia nced at Kurt and bobbed her head.


    She went over with Tiffany and gave the elderly man in a wheelchair a polite bow.


    ¡°Mr. Ferguson, I''m the new director of As Corporation''s local branch, Royce Technologies. I''m


    honored to represent mypany to attend tonight''s g. I heard that you love drinking coffee so I


    have prepared some ck Ivory Coffee for you. I hope you''ll like it,¡± Amelia said as she offered him a


    pleasant smile.


    Wilbur''s assistant took the gift from her.


    Wilbur lifted his head to look at Amelia. He might be in a wheelchair, but his years of experience gave


    him the upper hand in such a situation.


    ¡°You should be Oscar''s other half.¡± Wilbur nced at Oscar before returning his attention to Amelia.


    ¡°Did you get a divorce? When did that happen?¡±


    Unfazed, Amelia responded, ¡°I can''t believe you still recognize me, Mr. Ferguson. After all, we''ve only


    met once years ago. Mr. Clinton and I got a divorce a year ago due to irreconcble differences. He''s


    with Ms. Walker now.¡±


    Something appeared in Oscar''s gaze when he heard her words as he was standing not far away. He


    shot her a look.


    Wilbur nodded.


    ¡°So you and Oscar got a divorce. You''re a good person. Look at how pretty and polite you are. I quite


    like you, but Oscar isn''t lucky enough to stay married to you,¡± hemented.


    Isabe''s expression changed as she gritted her teeth silently.


    ¡°Mr. Ferguson, I am Oscar''s fianc¨¦e now. We''re going to get married soon. Won''t you give us your


    blessings?¡± Isabe asked as she did her best to tamp down her irritation.


    Wilbur gave Isabe an assessing look before his lips curled into a meaningful smile.


    ¡°Oscar, your taste in women has gotten worse. However, you''ve made a decision, so I have no choice


    but to give you my blessings,¡± he said.


    Oscar wore a poker face, but Isabe grew increasingly upset.


    How dare the old b*stard say that? I only showed him respect because of his old age!


    Isabe wanted to fly into a fit of rage, but she didn''t lose control of herself andshed out at Wilbur.


    Otherwise, she would bebeled a bad-tempered b*tch and also humiliates Oscar in public. Besides,


    Amelia would also get to watch her embarrass herself.


    ¡°Oscar, I see some elders whom ourpany works with. Let''s go greet them,¡± Isabe suggested


    politely.


    Oscar nced in the direction she pointed and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Mr. Ferguson, I shall greet the others ande back to youter,¡± he said.


    Wilbur bobbed his head.


    Both Oscar and Isabe walked away with their arms wrapped around each other. Amelia merely gave


    them a brief nce before looking away.


    Wilbur threw her a nce like he was sussing her out.


    ¡°Amelia, you should greet those people, too. I believe you met them previously when you were Oscar''s


    wife. It won''t be awkward,¡± Wilbur told her.


    Caught off guard, Amelia gave Wilbur a confused look. She noticed the cheekiness in his gaze and


    promptly understood that he was helping her create an opportunity.


    Amelia had no idea why he chose to help her, but his action left a favorable impression on her. He''s


    pure-hearted, huh?


    ¡°Mr. Ferguson, please excuse me. I shall returnter to chat with you.¡± Amelia shed a smile.


    Wilbur only nodded gently.


    With that, Amelia and Tiffany went over as told.


    A vicious look shed across Isabe''s eyes when she spotted them. She was on the verge of losing


    her temper. It would only take a little effort to ignite her anger.


    ¡°Ms. Winters, what a coincidence. Even if you are in dire need of a man, you shouldn''t throw yourself


    onto someone else''s fianc¨¦,¡± Isabe managed between gritted teeth.


    Amelia merely smiled in response.


    Isabe''s fury heightened instantly. Her fight with Amelia made her look like a child trying to cause


    trouble. She felt as though she was punching on cotton as Amelia remained calm.


    Ignoring Isabe''s scowl, Amelia beamed and greeted the elders she was introduced to back when she


    was still Oscar''s wife.


    ¡°Amelia, you''re back. I heard Olivia say you went overseas to continue your studies. Indeed, you''ve


    grown more charming,¡± the wife of Champer Group''s chairman, Rhonda, greeted her warmly. Rhonda


    might be in her sixties but still looked her prime as she took care of herself well. Thedy was also a


    good friend of Olivia and had heard of Isabe. Thus, she didn''t have a good impression of Isabe


    and only did the bare minimum. Nevertheless, she looked rather enthusiastic to see Amelia tonight.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Champer. I only returned two days ago and immediately reported to work. I was busy


    moving house and other stuff, so I didn''t have time to pay you a visit. Tonight, I''m here at the charity


    g representing Royce Technologies. I instantly came over to greet you when I saw you here,¡± Amelia


    exined politely. Compared to Isabe, who was ignored by everyone, she looked as charming as


    ever. ¡°It has been a year since west met, but you look younger now. Both you and Mr. Champer don''t


    look like you''re in your sixties. In fact, you look like you''re in your forties. People will believe me if I tell


    them you''re my sister.¡±


    Rhonda beamed happily.


    ¡°Look how sweet Amelia is, Darling. No wonder Olivia misses her so much. If I were in her ce, I


    would adore such a daughter-inw too.¡± She was ttered.


    Isabe''s scowl deepened.


    I''m the future Mrs. Clinton, but they ignored me andvished praises on Amelia. Do they think I''m


    dead? I can''t stand it any longer.


    ¡°Please don''t say that Mrs. Champer,¡± Amelia responded cheerfully.


    Isabe tugged at Oscar, but he only looked at her without showing any intention of siding with her.


    At that, Isabe clenched her jaw. What the hell!


    She took a deep breath and decided to take action.


    ¡°Mrs. Champer, I''m Oscar''s fianc¨¦e. I believe we''ve sent our wedding invitation to the Champer family.


    Pleasee to our wedding with Mr. Champer,¡± she said warmly.


    After a pause, she turned to Amelia as her smile grew wider. ¡°You''re wee too, Ms. Winters. It''s just


    that I''m afraid you''ll feel awkward attending the wedding ceremony as Oscar''s ex-wife.¡±


    Amelia''s fingers twitched, but she kept a calm front.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± she said calmly.


    A smug look gleamed in Isabe''s eyes.


    Amelia, no matter what you do, I''m the one who ends up with Oscar. So what if the rest don''t approve


    of me? I shall let them see that I''m the one who suits Oscar the most. I will help boost Oscar''s career


    as his wife. You will only be someone he met in his life. You won''t be of any importance to him


    anymore.


    Deep down, she was proud and wicked.


    Oscar merely looked at Amelia.


    At the same time, Amelia gazed at Oscar.


    ¡°Oscar, we haven''t met for a year. How are you? I see that you''ve lost weight. Don''t forget to eat on


    time even though you''re busy with work,¡± she said with a smile.


    Oscar seemed touched.


    For the past year, he kept dreaming about Amelia. In his dreams, they seemed like an intimate couple.


    He loved giving her back hugs and pressing kisses on her nape, calling her his adorable little princess.


    Every time, he wouldugh in his dreams. s, he would always forget almost everything after waking


    up save for the scene where she pleaded with him to remember her as soon as possible.


    Confused, he tried hard to remember his rtionship with Amelia. He seemed to have realized that he


    was living in a dream someone had woven for the past year. Nevertheless, he just couldn''t break free


    no matter how much he struggled.


    Despite remembering that Isabe was his loved one, he didn''t have any desire to touch her. Isabe


    didin, but he told her they would only have sex after their marriage as he wanted the best for


    her.


    He knew it was just an excuse, but he just couldn''t bring himself to touch her. Every time she wanted to


    take a step closer, he woulde up with an excuse to say no. He didn''t even know why he would


    react that way.


    Once, Isabe burst into tears and asked if he no longer loved her, but he denied it.


    Many people told him that Isabe wasn''t his lover, and that waspletely different from what he


    remembered. He kept investigating his past but failed to discover anything. Most of the memories he


    had were rted to Isabe.


    Oscar couldn''t differentiate between what was true and what was false. Thus, when Isabe cried


    pitifully and asked to marry him, he thought about it and decided that it was unfair for him to think about


    another woman. Out of guilt, he finally caved in and agreed to marry her.


    ¡°Oscar, let''s go grab a bite. I''m a little hungry,¡± Isabe urged as she held onto Oscar''s arm tightly so he


    wouldn''t look at Amelia. She sensed the glint in Oscar''s eyes and couldn''t help but grow nervous. At


    once, she tried to get Oscar to focus on her.

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    Oscar gave a curt nod.


    Seeing his response, Isabe could finally rx her tensed body.


    She held Oscar''s arm and gave the other elders a nod before stalking away like a proud peacock.


    ¡°Look how impatient, rude, and smug she is. I don''t understand what Oscar sees in her,¡± Rhonda


    commented unhappily.


    Amelia listened to herment and discovered one thing¡ªIsabe had managed to make everyone


    despise her as she took advantage of the fact that Oscar adored her and was rude to most of the


    upper-ss families.


    Initially, she assumed Isabe''s social skills would improve as a year passed, but thetter was so


    spoiled she couldn''t even tter someone else.


    After chatting briefly with Rhonda, Amelia led Tiffany to the other end of the hall. She didn''t show up


    before Isabe to upset her.


    ¡°Won''t you provoke Isabe?¡± Tiffany asked.


    ¡°No need. I found out that Oscar doesn''t hate me as much as I expected, so that shall suffice. I''ll go


    and see him after the charity g ends.¡± Amelia''s lips curled into a smile. She seemed to be in a good


    mood after discovering that Oscar didn''t hate her. That is a good start.


    ¡°Don''t tell me that makes you happy, Amelia. That''s hardly anything. I think you should continue striking


    while the iron is hot by showing your authority. I saw how Oscar''s eyes lit up when he saw you earlier,¡±


    Tiffany told her. She was pleased to see Oscar''s response earlier. It is annoying to see Isabe using


    despicable tricks to steal someone else''s husband but pretending to be the victim by using the real


    victim. Doesn''t she feel ashamed? Hmph! Her shamelessness knows no bound.


    Amelia shot Tiffany a bemused look, and thetter shrugged in response.


    Coincidentally, Amelia spotted Derricking in through the entrance.


    A smirk yed on her lips as she gave Tiffany a nudge.


    ¡°Tiff, your trouble is here,¡± she said purposely.


    Tiffany gave her a strange look.


    Seeing her response, Amelia pursed her lips in Derrick''s direction. Tiffany turned to look at the


    entrance and spotted Derrick. The smile on her lips froze, and she seemed awkward.


    After a year, Derrick was more intimidating and mature than before. His handsome face was icy as he


    gave off an aura that repelled anyone who came close.


    Seeing how different Derrick looked now, Tiffany couldn''t help but recall how disheveled he was at the


    airport a year ago. She wasn''t prepared to meet Derrick yet. If she knew he was going to be here


    tonight, she wouldn''t have attended the charity g.


    ¡°Amelia, block me. I shall head out to take a breather. Give me a call when you''re ready to leave,¡±


    Tiffany whispered before preparing to escape as though she had done something wrong.


    ¡°Tiff, Derrick ising this way. It will look like you''re escaping from him if you leave now,¡± Amelia told


    her.


    Tiffany froze before slowly returning to Amelia''s side. She could only watch as Derrick came to her.


    Never in Derrick''s wildest dreams did he know he would bump into the woman he missed dearly for


    one year. Finally, she''s back. I didn''t wait so long in vain. Now that she''s back, I shall never let her


    leave.


    Overwhelmed by emotions, Derrick couldn''t help but sh a smile. He returned to his indifferent self


    when he came to a stop before Tiffany, for he was afraid of scaring her away. He didn''t want her to


    escape overseas again.


    ¡°Tiff, you''re back. When did youe back? It has been a year since west met. It looks like you''re


    doing well overseas. You''ve gained weight, but you look prettier now,¡± Derrick greeted her naturally as


    though they were friends who hadn''t met for some time.


    Tiffany gave him a long look. He acted natural, so her attempt to escape would seem pretentious.


    ¡°I got back two days ago and was busy with publishing my novel, so I didn''t have time to contact my old


    friends. Fancy running into you here!¡± Tiffany responded stiffly.


    Derrick''s lips twitched when he heard her response. It turns out that I''m just a friend to her now.


    Tiffany gave him a careful look. She had the urge to ask him whether he was married but soon


    changed her mind. After all, she was afraid of getting an answer that wasn''t to her liking.


    A year ago, she escaped overseas hastily and cut off all ties with Derrick.


    Tiffany dared not ask the question, but someone else asked it on behalf of her.


    ¡°Derrick, Ms. Halliwell must''ve given birth, right? When did you get married?¡± Amelia asked


    nonchntly.


    Derrick nced at her. ¡°I didn''t marry her. After giving birth to her son, she took the huge sum of money


    that the Hissons gave her and went overseas. She said I''m a stubborn man who gave my heart to


    someone else. Thus, she''d rather head overseas to find the right guy instead of wasting her time on


    me.¡±


    Amelia gazed at Tiffany, who was obviously distracted.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°So you dumped her?¡± Amelia asked wryly.


    Amused, Derrick curved his lips. ¡°Amelia, we''re friends, right? Tiff and I are no longer married, so


    there''s no need for you to be sarcastic to me because of her. I went all out at the airport a year ago but


    failed to persuade you to change your mind. That was when I realized Tiff no longer loved me anymore.


    Hence, I took over the family business and spent all my time working. I''m still single now. What about


    you? Did you get a boyfriend overseas?¡±


    One would think Derrick seemed unfazed if one didn''t pay attention to his expression. It was as if he no


    longer loved Tiffany. However, Derrick was clenching his fists so tightly that his veins started popping


    up.


    Both Amelia and Tiffany didn''t notice his unusual action.


    ¡°No one is pursuing me, but Tiff has an admirer. I believe you know who he is. He is one of the person


    in charge of As Corporation and my mentor for the past year. I think they make a great match, and


    Tiff is about to say yes to him. As her ex-husband, shouldn''t you congratte her?¡± Amelia asked as


    though she wanted to challenge Derrick deliberately.


    Derrick stiffened as shock rippled in the depths of his eyes. However, he soon concealed his emotions


    and maintained a coolposure.


    ¡°Oh, the person in charge of As Corporation. It looks like I''ll have to meet him. After all, Tiff is my ex-


    wife. Even though we''re no longer a couple, I need to check on him as a friend. If he visits the country,


    let''s grab a meal together,¡± Derrick suggested calmly.


    Amelia gave him a scrutinizing look, for she refused to believe Derrick fell out of love with Tiffany that


    fast. However, he was acting too nonchntly. She couldn''t figure out if he was being sincere or merely


    too good at concealing his real emotions.


    Derrick was at ease when Amelia gave him the once-over.


    Seeing that, Tiffany felt an ache spreading in her heart. Strangely, she felt thoroughly ufortable to


    hear Derrick pushing her to another man like they were nothing but friends.


    Initially, that was what she wanted, but now, she was filled with dejection and anguish that she couldn''t


    bring herself to say a word.


    Derrick and I can never get back together. Well, that''s a good thing. That way, I won''t be moping over


    our past rtionship anymore.


    ¡°Amelia, have you said hello to Mr. Clinton? Should we greet him together?¡± Derrick turned his attention


    back to Amelia after ncing at Tiffany briefly.


    Amelia shook her head and told Derrick, ¡°I''ve already greeted him earlier, so you should go see him


    alone without us.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''ll do that now. Please excuse me.¡± With that said, Derrick strode away from them without


    looking back.


    Turning over her shoulder, Amelia noticed that Tiffany was staring at Derrick''s back in a daze. She


    patted thetter''s shoulder helplessly.


    ¡°Earth to Tiff. You imed that you''re over him, but that doesn''t seem to be the case,¡± Amelia


    remarked. She knew Tiffany couldn''t forget Derrick. I don''t think she can let the past rtionship go just


    yet.


    Tiffany looked away and shed a smile that looked more like a grimace.


    ¡°That''s not right. I ignored his pleas and boarded the ne a year ago, so I should count my lucky stars


    that he doesn''t hate me. He seems to be doing well, so that''s a big relief for me. It''s a good thing since


    we''re both doing well instead of disturbing each other,¡± Tiffany rambled on, seemingly out of sorts.


    Amelia sighed as she felt bad for Tiffany who had to put up a tough front.


    ¡°Tiff, there''s no need to act tough in front of me,¡± she said earnestly.


    A smile nudged Tiffany''s lips, but she didn''t say a word. Her gaze would still asionally flit toward


    Derrick''s direction.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    Amelia, Tiffany, and Kurt nned to leave before the charity g came to an end. They had just


    walked out of the event space when Derrick and Oscar came out after them. None of them knew why


    Isabe didn''t tag along with Oscar.


    Oscar swept his gaze over Kurt, and thetter immediately stepped aside.


    Seeing Kurt''s action, Amelia got worried that he would get punished for following her to Anndur


    without informing anyone a year ago. Back when he defied Oscar''s orders and followed her to Beshya,


    Oscar didn''t punish him for her sake, but her words didn''t have any power over him now. Will Kurt be


    safe? I''m not sure about that.


    Amelia wasn''t confident at all.


    ¡°Kurt, you can head back without us. Tiff and I will take a taxi back,¡± Amelia uttered. She wanted to


    send Kurt away on purpose.


    Hearing that, Kurt shook his head gently and stood aside like amp post.


    It was obvious to Amelia that he was worried about her, so she heaved a silent sigh and didn''t press


    on.


    Amelia took it as a normal interaction, but Oscar couldn''t stop the displeasure rising within.


    He recalled what Isabe told him earlier, ¡°Oscar, I think your bodyguard, Kurt, isn''t loyal to you. It is


    obvious he is in love with Amelia. He had the audacity to follow her to Anndur, so it was pretty


    obvious how he felt about her. I''m afraid they had gotten involved intimately a long while ago. I think


    you should fire such a disloyal bodyguard. Who knows, he might betray you one day.¡±


    Oscar narrowed his eyes as difort rose in his heart.


    He didn''t have a good impression of Amelia in his memories, but seeing her close to his bodyguard


    made him feel double the betrayal.


    ¡°Kurt, you should know the consequences of betraying the organization. A year ago, you deserted your


    post without asking for a leave. I didn''t pursue the matter. Now that you''re back, go get your


    punishment. After you endure the punishment, I will no longer be your employer,¡± Oscar announced as


    he looked straight at Kurt.


    Kurt hung his head low and nodded. ¡°Got it, Boss,¡± he responded tly.


    Amelia instinctively stood in front of Kurt in a protective manner and met Oscar''s gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, you can get mad at me. You were the one who gifted Kurt to me as a bodyguard, so it is


    normal for him to follow me overseas. You told me he only has to listen to my orders. You might not


    remember anything now, but I believe you will keep your word, right?¡± Amelia told him with a smile. No


    one would suspect her as she looked calm and unruffled.


    Oscar gazed at her without a word. Strangely, his instincts told him to trust her.


    ¡°Oscar.¡± Isabe strode out and interrupted their interaction.


    Oscar''s smile slipped, and he looked serious.


    Holding the edge of her gown, Isabe came over to hold Oscar''s arm. She then gave Kurt and Amelia


    a nonchnt look.


    ¡°Kurt, you''re finally back, huh? Ms. Winters and Oscar have gotten a divorce, so you can be open with


    your rtionship. Back when they were still together, I noticed how protective you were of her. Now,


    you can finally be with her,¡± Isabe said innocently.


    Kurt shot her an icy look but said nothing.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, I don''t think you''re in the ce toment on my rtionship with Kurt,¡± Amelia retorted.


    ¡°Yes, your rtionship is none of my business, but I feel bad for Oscar. Your marriage was rocky, but I


    think it was disgusting for you to flirt with his bodyguard behind his back,¡± Isabe uttered. She was


    trying to be ambiguous.


    Amelia pursed her lips.


    ¡°Isabe, the truth will reveal one day. What goes aroundes around. You know what despicable


    trick you used, so stop framing an innocent woman. I feel ashamed on your behalf,¡± Tiffany dered


    angrily.


    Isabe''s exquisitely made-up face turned distorted slightly.


    ¡°Oscar, let''s go. My tummy feels queasy. Besides, I refuse to talk to a bunch of crazy dogs.¡± Isabe


    schooled her expression carefully and made sure her expression was normal before she talked to


    Oscar in a wheedling tone.


    Oscar turned slightly to look at her and nodded in response.


    Taking his hand, Isabe led him away. A hint of reluctance appeared in Amelia''s eyes as she watched


    Oscar''s back.


    ¡°Amelia, won''t you go after him?¡± Derrick inquired, smiling.


    Amelia looked away and turned to Derrick. Feeling amused, she shook her head.


    ¡°Derrick, you must''vee out as you wanted to talk to Tiff. Kurt and I shall give you some space.


    Don''t you dare bully Tiff verbally,¡± Amelia warned.


    Derrick bobbed his head.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After Amelia and Kurt went aside, Derrick stared at Tiffany with deep affection swirling in his eyes.


    Tiffany felt her cheeks turn pink as she avoided his gaze shyly.


    ¡°Tiff, how was life overseas?¡± Derrick asked.


    Tiffany raised her head to look at him. A goofy grin teased at her lips as she gave a bark ofughter.


    ¡°Not bad. I had a great time. I also published two novels that were well-received by my readers. This


    time, I flew back to talk to Mr. Zabriskie who adapted my novel previously. He is going to make a movie


    based on the novel,¡± she revealed happily.


    A smile bloomed on Derrick''s lips.


    ¡°I''ve read both novels, and they are different from your previous work. They are actually a different


    style. Nevertheless, I love them. If I''m still the CEO of a publishingpany, I''d definitely fight for the


    adaptation rights,¡± he revealed.


    Tiffany widened her eyes and stared at him incredulously.


    ¡°I closed down mypanies and took over Hisson Group. Grandpa handed over everything to me, so


    I am now the head of the Hisson family,¡± he added calmly.


    But thepanies were everything to you. Are you sure you are willing to give them up?


    Tiffany wanted to ask the question out loud but remembered that they weren''t in a rtionship


    anymore. Thus, she swallowed her words.


    ¡°Thepanies weren''t that big. I was too stubborn in the past and lost the love of my life. Now, I


    finally understand that the only way to protect my loved one is to be so strong that no one can


    deny me what I want. After you left, someone taught me this quote,¡± Derrick exined as he saw the


    confusion in her eyes.


    He wanted to tell her that thepanies he established were meaningless without her around.


    Feeling flustered, Tiffany wanted to flee the scene.


    ¡°That''s great. I need to leave. I''ve been suffering from jetg the past few days and didn''t get to sleep


    too much. I''m really sleepy,¡± she mumbled with her head hung low.


    Derrick nodded. ¡°Sure. Go back and get some rest.¡±


    He didn''t force her to stay as he knew how important it was to take things slow. ¡°Tiff, we might not be a


    married couple anymore, but we''re still friends. You don''t have to put on that expression. I won''t harm


    you. When you found someone new, I shall give you my blessings,¡± he added.


    No one knew how difficult it was for him to say words that went against his heart.


    Disappointment overwhelmed Tiffany when she heard what he said.


    ¡°I''ll be off now,¡± she told him coldly.


    Derrick nodded.


    Tiffany spun on her heels and went straight to Amelia without sparing Derrick another nce.


    ¡°Babe, let''s go home. I''m a little sleepy,¡± she said in a soft voice.


    Amelia gave Derrick onest look before leaving with Tiffany and Kurt. meanwhile, Derrick remained


    rooted to his spot as he gazed at Tiffany''s retreating back adoringly. His eyes shone with a sh of


    determined glint.

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    After sending Amelia and Tiffany back home, Kurt told the two women he had to head out because of


    an errand, then reminded them to lock the door before they went to bed.


    Amelia stopped him. ¡°Kurt, tell me honestly. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Back then, I went abroad without Boss'' permission. This is considered my second betrayal, so I want


    to go back and ept my punishment. This is something I have to do. After all, Boss has groomed me,


    and I have sworn to be loyal to him until the end. Now that I have gone back on my word, I''m not fit to


    serve him anymore. I deserve the punishment.¡± Kurt looked at her with a slight quirk in his mouth.


    ¡°Amelia, I have spent a total of three years with you in Beshya and overseas. Although things between


    us didn''t progress to the next level, I''m content nheless. Therefore, I don''t regret betraying Boss.


    The only issue is that I can no longer protect you and Tony in the future. You have to be careful.¡±


    Amelia felt a pang of heartache. She became much more reluctant to let Kurt leave and take the risk.


    ¡°Kurt, I don''t want you to go. If I still mean something to you, then don''t go. If not, I will tell Oscar that I


    was the one who instigated you. Anyway, he doesn''t recognize me. I doubt he will go easy on me. If


    you want something untoward to happen to me, then go ahead,¡± said Amelia stubbornly.


    Kurt smiled in resignation.


    ¡°What nonsense is this? Kurt, stop saying such things that will worry Amelia. After all, Oscar didn''t say


    that he ns to do anything to you. Aren''t you being foolish if you walk into the lion''s den by yourself?¡±


    Tiffany voiced as she waved her hands and eyed Kurt as if he was an idiot.


    All the man did was smile. He did not reveal the crucial details.


    If Kurt did not ept the punishment, then he would never be able to leave the organization. Oscar


    would always be his boss. In that case, he could only watch over Amelia on the quiet and could never


    be seen publicly next to her.


    He had his own selfish motives. That was why he wanted to be unshackled from the grip of Oscar.


    If they had stayed overseas all the way, he could rid himself of the shackles. However, he had no


    choice right then. As long as he did not die, he would be able to stay by Amelia''s side openly as a man


    and not as an insignificant bodyguard.


    It was something that had always bothered him.


    ¡°I''m just joking with you two. I''m meeting Hugo for a drink. We haven''t seen each other for a year,¡± said


    Kurt jokingly.


    However, it was obvious that Amelia did not buy his story.


    ¡°Amelia, if you feel nothing for me, then please don''t keep showing your concern for me. This will make


    it harder for me to let you go. Don''t worry about anything. I won''t be so easily defeated. I''ve promised


    you that I will protect Tony until he bes an adult, and I will keep my word.¡± With that, Kurt turned


    around and left.


    For some strange reason, Amelia felt like crying all of a sudden.


    ¡°Babe, don''t worry. He''s a grown man. He knows what he is doing,¡± consoled Tiffany.


    Amelia let out a sigh.


    ¡°Tiff, I''m very selfish,¡± she said sadly.


    Tiffany held her arm and brought her into the bedroom. Tony was already asleep. As for the woman


    lying face down on the edge of the bed, she got up quickly when she heard sounds. Upon seeing


    Amelia and Tiffany, she rxed.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, it''s both of you,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Jolin, it''s been hard on you. Youe over the moment we return. If it weren''t for you looking after


    Tony, we wouldn''t know what to do,¡± said Amelia with a smile. It turned out that the woman was Jolin.


    Two months ago, both she and Hugo were transferred back by Oscar. However, Oscar did not assign


    any duties to them, causing them to be idle. Therefore, when they found out that Amelia was back, they


    came over eagerly.


    ¡°It''s nothing. It''s my honor to be able to look after you and Mr. Anthony,¡± Jolin replied with a smile.


    She genuinely liked Amelia, finding her simple, gracious, polite, kind, strong, and considerate, unlike


    the scheming Isabe. When Oscar stopped Hugo and her work because of Isabe, Jolin did not


    mind. After all, she had no intention of serving Isabe.


    It was better to be idling than to face the annoying Isabe, who despised her as well.


    Amelia invited Jolin out of the bedroom for a chat and a meal.


    Thetter followed her.


    Then, Amelia entered the kitchen and cooked a te of pasta bolognese for her. Jolin epted the


    food gratefully and started to dig in.


    In no time, the te was empty.


    ¡°Here, wipe your mouth.¡± Seeing that, Amelia handed her a napkin.


    Jolin took it and cleaned her mouth casually. Looking a little shy, she said, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I''ve made a


    fool of myself in front of you. I eat as though I''ve starved for days. There''s nothing feminine about me


    when I eat.¡±


    All Amelia did was smile gently.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, do you have ns now that you have returned? I suppose you want Boss to be with you


    again?¡± asked Jolin as she looked at Amelia.


    The former really hoped that Amelia could be their boss'' wife again. That way, Oscar''s group of


    loyal bodyguards, including her, would enjoy better days. Otherwise, with Isabe throwing her weight


    around, they would definitelyin as days went on since they were all proud people. It would only


    be a matter of time before conflicts arose between Oscar and the bodyguards. When that happened,


    the empire that he built from scratch would be ruined.


    ¡°Oscar is my beloved. Of course, I will return to him,¡± said Amelia.


    Hearing that, Jolin let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Jolin, there''s something I''ve been meaning to find out. If any one of you wants to leave the


    organization, what kind of punishment will you receive?¡± Amelia asked after a moment of


    contemtion.


    Jolin nced at her withplicated emotions in her eyes. For a moment, she fell silent.


    ¡°Jolin, are you not allowed to tell me?¡± Amelia''s heart sank.


    Raising her head, Jolin sighed.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, technically, it''s neither easy nor hard if we want to leave the organization. As long as you


    can take three gunshots, you are allowed to leave freely. But, ten years ago, someone wanted to leave.


    In the end, he sumbed to the shots and didn''t make it out alive,¡± she then exined with a grim


    expression.


    After a pause, she forced the following words out with some difficulty. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, are you asking


    about this because Kurt intends to leave? When he went overseas with you without leaving a word


    behind, the buddies who grew up with him know that it is only a matter of time before he leaves. But,


    we really don''t want him to take the risk.¡±


    Amelia tightened her fists slowly.


    ¡°Jolin, is there any other solution?¡± she asked.


    Jolin answered, ¡°Yes. As long as Boss agrees, he may leave.¡±


    There was no response from Amelia.


    ¡°What kind of dumb rule is this? How can a living person survive three gunshots? No human is made of


    metal. Nobody in their right mind will allow themselves to be shot. Their bodies may be ho''s


    nests,¡± Tiffany grumbled with her arms akimbo.


    ¡°Rules are rules. All of us have been groomed by Boss. Without him, we would have long been dead or


    homeless. We have all sworn our loyalty to Boss. In the entire organization, only one person had


    attempted to leave. In the end, he died in our hands. Up till now, Kurt is probably the only one who


    wants to leave.¡± Jolin eyed Amelia with mixed feelings before continuing, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, Kurt listens to


    you. Please talk him out of it. When he left with you to go to Beshya back then, he had already


    exasperated Boss. Boss doesn''t hold a grudge against him because of you. But, now...¡±


    Even though the former did not finish herst sentence, thetter knew what she was trying to say.


    Since Amelia was no longer Oscar''s beloved woman, there was no way he would forgive Kurt''s


    betrayal for her sake. That was the main point.


    ¡°I''ll talk to him,¡± Amelia stated.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jolin lowered her head and rubbed her nose awkwardly.


    ¡°Jolin, go upstairs with Tiff and take a rest first. I need to make a phone call.¡± Amelia then got up and


    walked out of the house. Initially, Jolin wanted to follow her but unexpectedly had her neck hugged by


    Tiffany, who then led her upstairs.


    Amelia stood in the corridor and phoned Kurt. The call was answered very quickly.


    ¡°Amelia, please don''t worry about me. I really am having a drink with Hugo. I''ll be back in a short while.¡±


    As though he knew what she wanted to say, he beat her to it before she could express her thoughts.


    Amelia was speechless.


    After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Come back earlier then.¡±


    Kurt mumbled something on the other end of the line, and she merely advised him not to drink too


    much before hanging up.


    At that moment, Kurt was in a bar. The colorful, dazzling lights there made his eyes look even more


    zed.


    He was fiddling with the ss in his hand, and his phone had been tossed onto the table.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to upload this video to the inte? Kurt, a year ago, you stopped yourself from


    posting it. Aren''t you worried about infuriating Boss by posting it now? Boss is very enamored with that


    woman right now. He even assigned quite a number of highly-skilled bodyguards to protect her. That


    shows how much she means to him,¡± said Hugo as he eyed Kurt, who had be much more reticent


    since returning from overseas.


    Hugo had no idea what had happened between Kurt and Amelia when they were overseas. However,


    he knew that Amelia did not ept Kurt. Otherwise, the two of them would not have returned. It was


    beyond him that his buddy was such a fool for love that he was willing to betray their boss for a woman.


    Kurt went all out for Amelia, yet it was all for naught. At that point, Hugo could not figure out if what Kurt


    was about to do was worthwhile.


    ¡°Help me upload the video online. Given your ability, I believe that no one will find out. If Boss still


    thinks Isabe is his true love after witnessing the ugly side of her, I feel sorry for Amelia,¡± Kurt


    responded after taking a sip of his drink.


    Hugo could not help but sigh inwardly when he saw the way his friend behaved.


    ¡°As long as you don''t regret your decision,¡± he uttered.


    A small smile appeared on Kurt''s face. He was not one to regret his decisions, especially where Amelia


    was concerned.


    The following day, an indecent video of the fianc¨¦e of the heir to Clinton Corporations showed up on


    various websites. In the video, Isabe was seductive, and her eyes were ssy. That alluring body


    and sensual red lips of hers set men''s lust on fire.


    That was why the video hit a million views in a short amount of time. Thereafter, the views increased at


    a rate of ten thousand hits every second. Thements kepting in and consisted of horrible


    remarks. In any case, Isabe''s video had be even more viral than Jennifer''s.


    When Isabe saw the video, her face turned pale. With trembling hands, she picked up the phone and


    called someone. Once the call went through, she harshly instructed the person to remove the video.


    Unfortunately for her, the video reappeared after the first one had been taken down. It was as if


    someone was going against her on purpose.


    It dawned on Isabe that someone was out to get her, and she knew who it was right away. There was


    no need to think about it.


    Other than Amelia, she could not think of anyone else who would have a deep-seated hatred for her.


    Back then, she should not have allowed Amelia to return to the country. The moment thetter came


    back, such a thing happened.


    Her abhorrence for Amelia gave her a strong urge to skin thetter alive.


    However, Isabe knew that deleting the video from the inte was of paramount importance. If not,


    once it continued to spread, things between Oscar and her would be over.


    In the past, she had been too carefree. If she had known things would turn out that way, she would


    have asked Oscar to get Kurt to give up the video.


    Given Isabe''s ability, she would not be able to get rid of the video. In the end, she had no choice but


    to phone Oscar for help.


    ¡°Isabe, don''t worry. I have already gotten someone to delete the video. No one is allowed to bully my


    woman,¡± assured Oscar in his rich bass voice before she could say anything.


    His words warmed her heart, and they made her feel safe.


    Afterposing herself, she asked, ¡°Oscar, weren''t you angry when you saw the video?¡±

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    ¡°Don''t overthink it, Isabe. I saw the video a year ago. If I were angry, I wouldn''t have agreed to marry


    you. Don''t worry about it. I''ll deal with it properly,¡± Oscar said on the other end of the line.


    It was then Isabe became at ease.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you for believing me, Oscar. I love you, and I never was and would never be unfaithful to you,¡±


    she said in order to win his sympathy.


    ¡°I know. Be good and rest at home. Don''te to the office for now;e back only when the topic


    dies down,¡± he uttered in a gentle voice.


    Isabe mulled over his words and agreed in the end.


    After ending the call, she beamed with bliss, under the impression that Oscar was truly in love with her.


    Unbeknownst to her, the man had a cold countenance as he stared at his phone.


    ¡°Boss, do you want me to delete the video?¡± a beautiful woman asked solemnly.


    Oscar put down his phone and shook his head.


    ¡°We''re in no hurry. Let it trend on the inte for a while longer. Have you made any progress on the IP


    address I asked you to track?¡± he calmly inquired.


    The woman gave him a confused look, for she could not figure out what was on his mind at that


    moment.


    Technically, Isabe was his fianc¨¦e, and the video trending on the inte would ruin her reputation,


    as well as Clinton Corporations''. Yet, instead of removing the video and countering the scandal


    immediately, he wanted to add fuel to the fire by letting the video gain more exposure.


    It''s getting harder and harder to figure out Boss'' thoughts.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Do you find my actions strange?¡± Oscar asked, arching a brow.


    The woman quickly lowered her head and said with a tint of panic, ¡°No, Boss, that isn''t what I''m


    thinking about.¡±


    Still, he only spared her another nce before waving his hand at her to dismiss her.


    The woman could only heed his order.


    In the meantime, Isabe waited at home for the video to be deleted. However, not only was it not


    removed, but the situation was also worsening. In fact, photos of her partying in bars and being


    intimate with foreign men overseas in the past were emerging on the inte. Theizens took in all


    the information like ants to sugar. Every one of them was more than delighted to hurl terriblements


    at her from behind their screens. Some even felt indignant on behalf of Oscar, stating that the woman


    he was about to marry was not a daughter from a prestigious family but a promiscuous woman who


    would take any man.


    One video and various photos were enough to stir up an uproar on the inte.


    Compared to Jennifer''s obscene photos in the past, Isabe''s video gained much more attention,


    surpassing the former even.


    Isabe''s face paled as she read the appallingments written by theizens. Even her fingers


    trembled nonstop.


    She could not stay still in the house anymore, so she drove straight to Clinton Corporations'' office. Just


    as she stepped into the building, the employees began whispering remarks about her.


    Already frustrated, she swept her gaze across the nosy people and snapped, ¡°Get out of my sight!¡±


    The employees hastily lowered their heads, but as soon as Isabe entered the elevator, they gathered


    and renewed their discussion about her.


    Isabe took in a deep breath and forcibly recollected herself.


    ¡°Ms. Walker,¡± Linda greeted as she approached her.


    ¡°I''m here for Oscar,¡± Isabe said and tried to walk past Linda, but to her surprise, thetter stopped


    her.


    The irritation in Isabe grew intense. If not for Oscar''s insistence on defending Linda, she would have


    kicked her out of thepany in the cruelest way she could think of. Therefore, although Linda


    remained in thepany, the hatred Isabe bore for her was to the point she would terminate the


    latter at any chance.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, please don''t me me for this. Mr. Clinton instructed me not to let anyone into his office


    without his permission when he went out just now,¡± Linda informed.


    ¡°You b*tch. Stop me again, and I''ll get you kicked out of thispany! Don''t you dare forget that I''m


    now Oscar''s fianc¨¦e and the futuredy of the Clinton family!¡± Isabe snarled.


    At that, Linda took a step back, fearing that Isabe would take out her anger on her.


    Isabe then lifted her hand, but she soon lowered it again and turned to enter the elevator.


    Once she was out of the elevator, she phoned Oscar, but her call never went through. With the anxiety


    in her bubbling, she continued to call him dozens of times before it finally went through.


    Isabe''s face broke out into a smile, and she quickly asked, ¡°Oscar, where are you? Why did you take


    so long to answer my call? Are you angry at me? Please listen to me. Those photos aren''t real. I was


    just out drinking with friends, and we started messing with each other when we got drunk. I don''t know


    who took those photos, but I swear I didn''t do anything with them. The news on the inte is fake. You


    have to believe me! I really love you, and I would never have an affair with any other man!¡±


    On the other end of the line, Oscar chuckled.


    Hisugh made a chill run down Isabe''s spine.


    ¡°Oscar, why are youughing? Are you really going to leave me now?¡± she whispered in distress.


    That only made himugh even louder.


    ¡°Oh, Isabe, you''re so cute. Don''t worry. I''m currently at the Clinton residence, and I''ll be back after I


    exin some things to my parents. Don''t worry about the things on the inte. I''ve already sent


    someone to deal with it. The mastermind behind this is a little sly, but we''ll track down their identity


    soon. I''ll get awyer to sue them and make them apologize to you,¡± Oscar softly said to her.


    Feeling uneasy, Isabe muttered, ¡°I''lle over right away.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. Mom and Dad are furious at the moment. If youe, you''ll surely get a scolding from them.


    Let''s wait for them to calm down before we visit them together to rify things,¡± Oscar reassured. ¡°Be


    good, okay? I''m in the middle of a conversation with them, so I''ll end the call first. Stay home, and don''t


    overthink this. I''ll take care of everything.¡±


    After ending the call, Oscar kept his phone and turned back to his livid parents.


    ¡°Oscar, you''re spoiling Isabe. How can you tolerate a scandal like this? It looks like you really want to


    give your dad and me a heart attack!¡± Olivia scoffed.


    All Oscar did in response was raise his brows.


    ¡°Mom, do I really adore Isabe in the past? If that''s true, then why am I not as angry as I thought I''d be


    when I saw these photos circting on the inte?¡± That was the thing that had him feeling puzzled


    for the past few months.


    Memories of loving moments between him and Isabe filled his mind, but every time he was with her,


    it felt as if a hole had opened up in his heart and made his entire being ache.


    Oscar had been looking for the reason he became that way, but his search had been fruitless. Instead,


    another figure entered his dreams. When he finally got a good look at the figure, he realized it was


    Amelia, the person he thought he should abhor to the core.


    He assumed he hated her, yet he could not help but feel attracted to her when he saw her at the charity


    g.


    Oscar was a man who had no issue keeping his head afloat in the sea of the corporate world, but the


    lines between reality and his memories had blurred, and he was lost.


    ¡°Oscar, do you remember something?¡± Olivia asked, her eyes lighting up with hope.


    Oscar gave her a roguish smile and tucked away the confusion in his eyes.


    ¡°Mom, am I supposed to remember something?¡± he questioned in return.


    At that very moment, Olivia felt the urge to punch her son.


    Before she could let her impulse take over her body, Owen pulled her into his arms and turned to


    Oscar.


    ¡°Oscar, why don''t you tell us what you''re nning to do for Isabe''s case? Your mom and I have let


    you do as you please for such a long time, but it''s time for you to stop this. I can see that you don''t


    adore Isabe as much as you say you do, so I''m sure you must have sensed something. Do speak


    your mind if you wish to find out anything from us. There''s no need for you to keep a promiscuous


    woman like her by your side because that will only make your mother and me worry about you,¡± Owen


    uttered with a cold expression.


    Oscar stared back at his father. At that moment, it was as if sparks were going to fly as the two


    powerful men met gazes.


    Finally, Oscar lowered his eyes and asked tly, ¡°Dad, Mom''s the one who wanted Isabe to be her


    goddaughter. In other words, both you and Mom had a good impression of her, so why are you so


    hostile toward her?¡±


    ¡°The goddaughter your mother wanted was the obedient Isabe, not the woman whoid a finger on


    her son and even secretly threatened her elders,¡± Owen replied grimly as his face darkened.


    At that, Oscar was quiet for a while.


    Eventually, he rose to his feet and patted away the wrinkles on his suit as he said, ¡°Dad, Mom, give me


    a little more time. I need evidence to clear up my puzzlement. Until now, I could not figure out why all of


    you seem to have ganged up against me to tell me that the woman I love is Amelia, even though it''s


    supposed to be Isabe. I don''t know who is lying to me, and before I find out the truth, I don''t want


    anyone to do anything to Isabe. I don''t want to bear any regrets.¡±


    Olivia''s and Owen''s expressions darkened. Evidently, they were greatly displeased by Oscar''s words.


    They thought their son had finally opened his eyes to Isabe''s behavior, but it seemed like that was


    not the case. That woman''s scandals were all over the inte, yet, their son was still adamant about


    defending her.


    ¡°Oscar, so you mean to say that you still want to defend her? Did I understand you correctly?¡±


    ¡°Mom, she''s my fianc¨¦e.¡± In other words, Oscar was saying that it was nothing wrong for him to defend


    her.


    Raw anger shot through Olivia. Just as she was about to disy her wrath, Owen grabbed her hand.


    ¡°As long as you won''t regret it, Oscar. You''re the head of the Clinton family now, so your mother and I


    won''t ask too many questions. However, I hope you''ll use the rationality you have for the corporate


    world to deal with your love life. Otherwise, I''ll donate our assets to charity,¡± Owen warned.


    Oscar inclined his head in acknowledgment.


    After exchanging a few more words with his parents, he left the Clinton residence. Somehow, he found


    himself driving to a park. He did not know why he was there, only that a voice in his mind had urged


    him to head to the park to discover a possibly buried memory.


    Oscar parked his car, got out of it, and strode into the park.


    All of a sudden, he froze in his spot when his eyes spotted the iing figure. Then, as his eyes


    widened, a look of surprise shed across them.


    The other figure stiffened as well. When their eyes met, it felt as though they were star-crossed lovers


    looking at each other.


    After what seemed like forever, the other person moved. She walked over to Oscar and shed him a


    faint smile.

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Clinton.¡±


    As Oscar looked at the woman smiling radiantly in front of him, he had the sudden urge to pull her into


    his arms. However, the thought of their rtionship made him immediately suppress his desire to do


    so.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked in a tone that was a little cold.


    Amelia smiled. ¡°You don''t have to be anxious, Mr. Clinton. I''m not that capable enough to know your


    whereabouts beforehand.¡± In other words, she was implying that she did not tail him.


    Oscar snorted coldly. ¡°I certainly hope so,¡± was what he wanted to say, but for some inexplicable


    reason, he did not voice those words.


    Seeing his prideful demeanor, Amelia could not help but chuckle.


    ¡°Care to go on a stroll with me, Mr. Clinton? However, if you''re afraid of a woman like me pouncing on


    you like a terrifying beast, you can pretend that I never said this,¡± she said nonchntly, shrugging her


    shoulders.


    Oscar cast a deep look at Amelia. A few secondster, he somehow agreed to her invitation with a nod.


    The woman''s eyes lit up brightly. Her exquisite face became even more gorgeous than before.


    Entranced, Oscar could not look away from her. He did not even notice the subtle shift in emotions that


    shed across his eyes.


    While he was unaware, those changes did not go unnoticed by Amelia, and she could not help quirking


    her lips.


    ¡°Let''s go,¡± she said as she led the way. Her demeanor and attitude were just right, not overly


    enthusiastic or apathetic.


    As Oscar looked at her figure, he felt somewhat perplexed.


    In his impression, Amelia should be clinging to him,cking the elegance of the daughter of a


    prominent family, as well as having a particrly unpleasant personality. Yet, he had noticed that she


    was not only gorgeous, but she also behaved decently and considerately since their meeting the day


    before. There were no signs of the behavior of a coquettish gold digger at all. Those observations


    prompted him to wonder if his memory had been altered.


    Furrowing his brows heavily, Oscar became lost in his thoughts.


    Amelia turned around and saw him in a trance. Her smile grew wider. She had not seen his adorable


    expression like that for quite a long time.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    As though he had perceived Amelia''s gaze, Oscar snapped out of his daze and directed his sharp gaze


    at her.


    Despite being taken aback by his sudden response, Amelia pretended to be calm and stared back at


    him.


    ¡°Come on, Mr. Clinton,¡± she said innocently while blinking.


    Oscar pursed his lips and caught up with her.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, do you still remember this park?¡± Amelia turned to look at him, hoping to hear an


    affirmative response.


    ¡°I''ve never been here before.¡± s, her dreams werepletely shattered by Oscar''s reply.


    The smile on her face faded.


    ¡°Would you be interested in apanying me somewhere, Mr. Clinton?¡± Despite the fact that it was a


    question, Amelia spoke with certainty, even reaching out to grab Oscar''s hand and pulling him forward.


    He merely nced at her without saying anything.


    She then led him under a tree before tiptoeing to look for a marking on it. Fortunately, the heavens did


    not continue ying cruel jokes on her. Her and Oscar''s names were clearly engraved on the tree, and


    between them was a heart with a Cupid''s arrow shot through.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, we engraved this a few years back. It hasn''t been washed away by the wind and rain. Do


    you still remember this? Back then, you were so hesitant toe when I dragged you over here.¡±


    While Amelia spoke, she could not help but chuckle. There was a gleam of nostalgia in her eyes. ¡°You


    were quite indifferent toward me back then, but you would never forget about me. I really wish I could


    take you to ces we''ve visited together. That year, you promised me on the cruise ship that you would


    look after me forever. As you stood on the bow, holding me in your arms, it was just like the ssic


    scene in Titanic. Although I''ve always loved this kind of romance, I don''t want our rtionship to end in


    heartbreak. So, I beg you, please remember who I am, okay? I''m afraid I can''t hold on any longer. If


    you really have another woman in your life, I might fall for someone else as well,¡± she continued.


    Subconsciously, Oscar furrowed his brows. As he shook his head several times, vague and blurry


    images shed through his mind.


    A fuzzy figure appeared in his mind. He remembered that she loved to smile, but the figure


    disappeared immediately when he wanted to take a closer look.


    Clutching his head, Oscar crouched down on the ground all of a sudden. The moment he tried hard to


    recall his memories, his head ached terribly.


    His sudden action gave Amelia a shock. As she bent down to check on him, he unexpectedly grabbed


    her hand.


    ¡°Who are you? And who am I, really? Why can''t I dislike you when I see you? The woman I love should


    be Isabe, but why do I feel drawn to you? Please, give me an answer,¡± Oscar said, raising his head


    and looking at her grimly.


    His emotions were easily influenced by her, which was not a good sign for him. He did not like the


    feeling of things being out of his control.


    As the person in charge of arge corporation, he should have the confidence that everything was


    within his grasp and under his control instead of being led by the nose like he was then.


    Amelia was happy, sad, and yet shocked upon hearing his words. It was a rollercoaster of emotions for


    her.


    Crouching down beside him, she gazed at him tenderly. ¡°Oscar, have you ever thought that I am


    actually the person you love the most? Back then, I nearly lost my life giving birth to Tony. After a car


    ident, I suffered a cerebral hemorrhage, which led to blindness. Before I lost my sight, I divorced


    you and stayed in Beshya for two years. You didn''t give up on me and tried looking for me for the


    entirety of those two years. This time, I returned willingly on my own. Could you really bring yourself to


    leave me behind?¡±


    Oscar met her gaze and saw tears welling up in her eyes. For some inexplicable reason, he felt a


    sudden pang of sadness in his heart. He wanted to reach out and wipe her tears away, but a phone call


    interrupted their tender and intimate moment.


    Immediately, he snapped back to his senses, and his face became expressionless.


    He then picked up the phone and noticed it was a call from his bodyguard.


    Oscar answered the call.


    ¡°Boss, we''ve managed to control public opinion regarding the video. Do you need me to delete the


    video right away?¡± A cold female voice could be heard from the other end of the line.


    ¡°There''s no need to do so. We''ll talk about it when I return. I still have some other matters to attend to


    now.¡± Oscar hung up instantly after that.


    The person on the other end of the line was confused.


    Having regained hisposure, Oscar got up and looked at Amelia coldly. ¡°Ms. Winters, I''m fine with


    everything else, but I simply despise those who scheme against me. You''ve made quite a lot of effort


    trying to meet me today, but unfortunately, I already have someone I love. My rtionship with you


    ended a year ago. Don''t waste your time and energy anymore. Otherwise, don''t me me for not


    showing you mercy.¡±


    He then adjusted his suit before turning to leave.


    ¡°Oscar, are you afraid that I''m flirting with you too much? You obviously have feelings for me, but why


    do you refuse to admit it?¡± Behind him, Amelia eximed, losing some of her self-control.


    After a brief pause, she said in a sad voice, ¡°We were once a loving couple, and everyone would say


    that you dote on me the most. Despite that, you forgot everything about us in a blink of an eye. How


    could I ept that? I think about you all the time when I was abroad. It''s already been a year, yet you


    still can''t remember me. I''m not even sure whether my efforts are worthwhile.¡± At the end of herst


    sentence, tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Oscar''s back stiffened, and the muscles on his face trembled from time to time.

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    In the end, Oscar still strode off. Amelia stood in ce for a while. All of a sudden, she dashed forward,


    caught up with him, and blocked his way.


    With a lift of her head, she looked at Oscar stubbornly.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, I have a favor to ask of you,¡± she said.


    Oscar lowered his head to look at her, a glimmer of emotion shing across his eyes.


    ¡°Speak,¡± he replied coolly.


    ¡°Don''t do anything to Kurt. I was the one who made him go abroad. After our divorce a year ago, I was


    worried that people with ill intentions would hurt Tony, so I pleaded with Kurt to join us. Back then, you


    agreed to let him be our bodyguard, so technically, he did not leave his post without permission,¡±


    Amelia said while looking into his eyes.


    Oscar''s face darkened slightly as a sense of mise filled his heart. It felt as if someone had taken


    away his most prized possession.


    ¡°Amelia Winters, you''re quite a sentimental person, aren''t you? It''s no wonder Isabe imed that you


    had an affair with Kurt before our divorce became official. Sure, I was magnanimous enough to look the


    other way, but please stop pushing your luck. My wrath is not something either of you can bear. He did


    something wrong and should be punished ordingly. This is something everyone in the organization


    is aware of.¡± Oscar then narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°I was initially going to stay my hand, but you''re the


    one who reminded me.¡±


    Amelia''s face paled slightly, and she felt extremely uneasy.


    She then took a deep breath topose herself.


    ¡°When did you develop a sense of humor, Mr. Clinton?¡± Amelia remarked.


    Oscar shrugged. ¡°People are capable of changing. Aren''t you the same as well? I remember that you


    used to stop at nothing to stay by my side, but now you''ve learned to stand up for another man. Is it


    because you need to find another man to rely on since you no longer have me as your backing? That


    being said, Kurt''s not a bad choice. I molded him into who he is today. He is capable and handsome


    and has earned quite a bit of money throughout the years. You''d be able to lead an easy life by dating


    him. Go on, hold on to him as tightly as you can. Otherwise, once you''re old and wrinkly, you won''t be


    able to capture men''s hearts as easily anymore. You might as well sell yourself off for a good price


    while you''re still young.¡±


    Amelia went ghastly pale. She clenched her fists, her chest heaving from rage.


    However, she burst outughing shortly after.


    ¡°You are jealous, Mr. Clinton,¡± stated Amelia calmly.


    A hint of awkwardness shed across Oscar''s face as he suddenly stiffened.


    Whenever he argued with Amelia in the past, she was the one who was always at a disadvantage.


    However, she had turned the tables on him then.


    ¡°That''s pure nonsense.¡± In a huff, Oscar turned around to leave. With his back as straight as a ramrod,


    he seemed taller and sturdier than usual. However, if one paid close attention to his red ears, one could


    easily tell that Amelia had gotten under his skin.


    Amelia had an on-and-off rtionship with him for almost ten years and thus knew the ins and outs of


    his temper. If not for the fact that she knew him well, she would have left in a fit of embarrassment


    moments ago.


    Looking at Oscar''s retreating figure, Amelie could not resist yelling out one final jab.


    ¡°Esteemed Mr. Clinton! I beseech thee to find it in yourself to pardon Kurt, for my sake. After all, he is


    the one who saved your son and me!¡±


    Oscar stopped in his tracks, then sped up and left the scene.


    Amelia smirked. Her mood seemed to have improved.


    At a leisurely pace, she left the park. As soon as she did, a car pulled up in front of her.


    The person inside the vehicle rolled down the window and stuck his head out. Amelia smiled at him.


    ¡°Kurt, you''re back.¡±


    Kurt nodded.


    Amelia opened the door, got into the car, and then turned around to give Kurt the once-over.


    ¡°I''m relieved that you''re okay, Kurt,¡± she said sincerely.


    The corners of Kurt''s mouth curved upward. It appeared that he was in a decent mood.


    ¡°I swung by the organization, expecting to have severe repercussions headed my way. However, I


    didn''t think that Boss had long dismissed me. I''d apparently been free a year ago,¡± he said mildly. His


    tone was nonchnt, but the look in his eyes becameplicated.


    Kurt never thought it would be so easy to leave the organization that gave him a lot of warmth and


    stained his hands with blood. When he was actually informed to leave, he had mixed feelings. At the


    same time, he could not figure out what Oscar was thinking about for letting him go so easily.


    Nevertheless, he was quite happy at being able to leave. At the very least, he was on equal footing with


    Oscar and could protect Amelia openly as he saw fit.


    Having heard Kurt''s words, Amelia lowered her gaze as she went deep in thought. Soon, a faint smile


    yed about her lips. It seemed that she had perked up.


    Kurt noticed the subtle change from the corner of his eye, and his mood seemed to be gloomier.


    There was some bitterness in his expression.


    Amelia was right beside him, but her mind kept drifting toward thoughts of Oscar. It made Kurt feel


    jealous. He knew for a fact that she only considered him as nothing but family, and it would stay as thatAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°I saw Boss walk out of here just now. Did you both agree to meet here?¡± asked Kurt, trying to break


    the silence.


    ¡°No, it was a mere coincidence. In fact, I''m not sure why he came here either, but maybe it''s fate. Even


    though he mistook someone for me, I''m guessing the past we shared still resides in his subconscious,¡±


    Amelia replied. For some reason, he thought her tone of voice sounded like that of a youngdy in


    love.


    Kurt felt a pang of heartache.


    He had done so much for her, but he had yet to see her smile so happily. On the contrary, she was so


    ted when Oscar merely showed up at the same park by chance.


    ¡°Did you watch that video on the inte?¡± asked Kurt, swallowing whatever bitterness he had.


    Amelia stopped smiling and nodded.


    ¡°Before we returned from overseas, you said you had a surprise for me. Is this what you were referring


    to? I happened to see it on Olivia''s phone and wondered who it was that despised Isabe that much. It


    turned out to be you all along, eh?¡± she replied as she tilted her head to look at him. ¡°Thank you, Kurt.


    I''ll never forget the kindness you''ve shown me. However, I don''t want you to take risks for me. Oscar is


    powerful enough that if he wants to look into your IP address, he will manage it just fine. I''m no longer


    his spouse, so I fear that I can''t protect you from his wrath.¡±


    In any case, Isabe was currently the woman by Oscar''s side, his fianc¨¦e and soon-to-be wife. A


    matter like that could very well affect his pride or cause potential harm to Clinton Corporations'' stock


    prices. As such, Amelia was disinclined to use such vulgar means to retaliate against Isabe. After all,


    if Isabe''s reputation were to suffer, Oscar''s would not be spared.


    When Amelia came back, all she wanted was for Oscar to be with her again, not to put him in a


    dilemma. The current happening was not an oue that she wished to see.


    Seeing that Amelia did not seem happy as he had imagined, Kurt looked a little morose.


    ¡°Amelia, are you unhappy because I uploaded that video of her online?¡± he asked tentatively.


    Amelia turned to nce at him. She knew that he was overthinking.


    ¡°I''m not upset. I''m just worried that Oscar wille after you. I''m his ex-wife now, so I can''t offer you


    any protection. I just hope that you can calm down,¡± she exined.


    Kurt''s expression immediately brightened.


    ¡°I''m delighted that you''re concerned about me, Amelia,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Don''t worry. I was very


    secretive about this, so no one can trace this back to me. Even if Boss is suspicious, he has no proof.


    Besides, he hasn''t asked anyone to remove the video from being circted yet. This shows us that he


    doesn''t value Isabe as much as we''ve imagined.¡±


    Amelia''s eyes twinkled. Her mood seemed to have lifted.


    Then, Kurt pursed his lips and drove silently.


    When they got back to the neighborhood, the duo took the elevator upstairs. As soon as they entered


    the condominium, Tiffany ran over with herptop and shoved it into Amelia''s hands.


    Amelia looked bewildered.


    ¡°Babe, look! Isabe is trending like some big celebrity now. There''s gossip about her everywhere! I''m


    sure you''ll like this!¡± Tiffany eximed gloatingly as she waggled her brows at Amelia.


    Thetter did not know what to say. A momentter, she brought theptop with her to the couch.


    Having taken a seat, Amelia looked at the screen. Many of thements from theizens were


    harsh, but when she scrolled down, she noticed ament from Oscar''s verified ount.


    In thement, he thanked everyone for gossiping about his fianc¨¦e, even ending his sentence with a


    smiley.


    Amelia thought that someone must have hacked into Oscar''s ount to write such ament since


    there was no way he would do something like that.


    s, she was mistaken. At that moment, the man she swore would never do such a thing was using


    his phone to upload a photo his investigators had found. It was a picture of Isabe kissing another


    man¡ªthe very same Isabe whom he proimed his love for.


    The woman in red standing next to Oscar was watching him intently. The puzzlement in her eyes grew.


    Even she could not figure out his motive for doing such a thing.


    It stood to reason that Isabe was Oscar''s fianc¨¦e. Regardless of whether or not he loved her, the


    right thing to do was to remove the pictures and the video from cirction. To the woman''s surprise,


    Oscar did the opposite, posting ament, digging up more racy photos, and sharing them as though


    he wanted to add fuel to the fire.


    I no longer understand how the world works.


    ¡°Boss, are you not going to remove the photos and the video? If we let this fester, Clinton Corporations''


    stocks will be affected to an extent. After all, Ms. Walker is your fianc¨¦e, and you two will get married


    soon,¡± the woman uttered.


    Oscar raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Lindsay, do you think a woman like this is fit to be my wife?¡± he asked mildly. For reasons unknown to


    him, the gorgeous Amelia recalled to him. Logically, he should feel nothing but hatred for her, but he


    could not stop himself from thinking of her.


    ¡°Boss, that was out of line. I should''ve kept my thoughts to myself. These are your personal affairs, so I


    have no right to say anything,¡± Lindsay said apologetically with her head lowered.


    Oscar merely waved a hand in response. ¡°You may leave. I''ll send for you again when it''s your turn to


    act.¡±


    Lindsay nodded and left without saying another word.


    A tinge of darkness shed across Oscar''s eyes as he looked at Isabe''s pictures spreading like


    wildfire on the inte. Isabe had been hiding them from him for far too long. On top of all the affairs


    she was having, she had the audacity to im that she loved only him.


    He wondered how he was stupid enough to trust her.


    What he needed to do then was to string Isabe along and figure out how he ended up like that.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    Appalled, Isabe hastily shifted backward. However, Hugo did not let her go far. He strode over and


    grabbed her hand. With one tug, a clear sound echoed in the quiet suit, followed by Isabe''s ear-


    piercing scream.


    There was nothing Isabe could think of but the pain. She felt as if she was about to die.


    s, Hugo ignored her pain and grabbed her other hand, twisting it harshly with a crack. Cold sweat


    beaded on her forehead.


    In her agony, she rolled on the ground, but the two men in the room did not bat an eyelid at that.


    Hugo then grabbed her leg, and Isabe gasped in shock. She quickly prostrated herself before him


    and cried out, ¡°Hugo, I know I''ve done wrong now! Please don''t break my leg! It''s true that I set Oscar


    up, but I never thought of hurting him. I just love him! He''s fine now, isn''t he? Please don''t break my


    leg. I won''t ever do this again!¡±


    However, Hugo only spared her a nce before breaking her leg.


    Isabe could no longer make any sounds from the throes of pain she was enduring. Despair was the


    only emotion in her eyes. She had never thought that someone could be this merciless. Despite


    everything, she had been by his side for a year, and she had been ying the role of his fianc¨¦e well.


    In fact, she had even thought about how many children she would bear for Oscar and how she would


    be the best assistant to him. She only wanted Oscar to love her. His love was all she needed to stay


    faithful to him.


    Even if Oscar were to lose his mental functions and be intellectually challenged, she would still be


    willing to provide for him. The one and only thing she wanted from him was for him to stay by her side


    willingly. Whether it was a foolish move or not, the effort Isabe had put into Oscar was certainly no


    lesser than Amelia''s. Yet, the hatred Oscar had for her was immeasurable.


    She inched closer to the side of the bed with her lone functioning leg and stared at Oscar with a pale


    face and tearful eyes.


    ¡°Oscar, I''m at fault for setting you up, but my feelings for you are genuine. I''ve never thought of hurting


    you. Now that you''ve regained your memories, at most, we''ll be strangers again,¡± Isabe


    muttered weakly.


    She thought that, as long as a woman showed her weakness and fragility, she would be able to trigger


    a man''s protective instincts.


    Unfortunately, she did not know Oscar well enough.


    If Oscar were to show mercy to other women, he would no longer be Oscar Clinton.


    When Isabe saw Oscar walking toward her, a ray of hope shed past her eyes. She thought that


    Oscar was starting to feel reluctant about hurting her. But right as he walked over to her, he lifted his


    foot and stomped on Isabe''s unharmed leg. A pang of pain traveled up her leg at that.


    Oscar then took a step back, looking downward at her stark naked body with a cold gaze.


    Isabe lifted her head to look at Oscar. In the next second, she passed out from the unbearable pain.


    ¡°She''s as sturdy as a roach, Boss. I can''t believe she managed to stay conscious until now. A woman


    like her is quite terrifying. Not only does she have a wicked heart, but she would also take any


    opportunity to avenge herself. I think we should strike her down to the point she can never


    counterattack,¡± Hugo said.


    Oscar''s eyes darkened as he nodded.


    He used to think that Isabe was incapable of stirring any massive trouble, and that was why he had


    let her do as she pleased. His carelessness was what made her n work, so he was not going to let


    her have a chance to start over after this. He wanted to let her have a taste of what it felt to be in a


    living hell.


    ¡°Hugo, send her to the hospital. Remember to make sure that the doctor keeps her alive,¡± Oscar said.


    Hugo nodded.


    Oscar left the suite and went back to the office. When he arrived, he told his men to withdraw the


    investment in Walker Group and began an attack on them.


    When Noah found out from the secretary that Clinton Corporations had retracted all of the investment


    in thepany, he paled. He called Oscar at once, but his multiple calls went unanswered.


    It was then Noah realized that things were bad.


    Unsurprisingly, just as Noah thought about calling Isabe, he received a call from the hospital.


    Upon hearing the nurse informing him that Isabe had been hospitalized, he turned paler and hurried


    out of the office to the hospital with his jacket in his hand.


    The moment he arrived at the hospital and entered the ward, he saw Hugo standing at the side of the


    hospital bed.


    More colors drained from Noah''s face, and he hesitated for a moment before walking over.


    ¡°Hugo, how''s my sister? Why is she suddenly in the hospital? Where''s Oscar? Does he know that she''s


    hurt? I tried calling him, but he didn''t pick up,¡± Noah said.


    Hugo turned around and gave Noah a half-suppressed smile.


    ¡°I''m sorry to say this, Mr. Walker, but Boss was the one who ordered these injuries to be inflicted on


    Ms. Walker. She has foolishly set him up. The Walkers have been receiving benefits from the Clinton


    family for a whole year. These injuries on Ms. Walker are but interest collected by Boss,¡± Hugo uttered.


    Noah''s expression turned grim, and the smile on his face stiffened.


    ¡°Hugo, what are you trying to say?¡± he asked, sensing that something bad was about to happen.


    ¡°Hugo, what are you trying to say?¡± he asked, sensing that something bad was about to happen.


    ¡°It is what you think it is, Mr. Walker. Since the Walkers had the guts to set Boss up, you must have the


    courage to endure his revenge. Take your time talking about your feelings with your sister. I hope you


    won''t be pointing fingers at each other only when you''re out wandering in the streets,¡± Hugo said in


    disdain.


    Noah''s hands slowly clenched into fists.


    Hugo then averted his gaze and left the room. Still, he sent one of his men to tail Noah.


    Noah stared at the still-unconscious Isabe as his heart raced.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He had thought of currying favor with Isabe because she was Oscar''s fianc¨¦e. But now, all he


    wanted to do to her was strangle her to death.


    Nevertheless, before he could think of how he should execute that n, thepany''s secretary called


    him to ask him to return to thepany, for thepany''s shares were plummeting.


    Noah no longer had the time to think about Isabe as he hurried away from the ward. However, he still


    had a shred of brotherly love for Isabe. He called their mother, telling her about Isabe''s


    hospitalization and asking her to visit Isabe.


    After ending the call, Noah rushed to thepany as quickly as he could before diving right into work.


    With Oscar''s support, Walker Group had developed quickly that year, and their funds had been hefty


    too. Still, they were not as powerful as Clinton Corporations. That was why when Oscar''spany


    deliberately oppressed Walker Group, Walker Group''s shares fell like a skydiver without a parachute. In


    half a day, it almost hit rock bottom.


    Noah''s brows furrowed even tighter as he looked at the charts on hisputer.


    He promptly held a meeting among the executives toe up with a way to solve the crisis. However,


    even after hours of discussion, none coulde up with anything.


    In his anxiety, Noah lost his temper. s, there was still nothing he could do, so he dismissed them all.


    Once everyone was gone, Stephanie called.


    Noah''s eyes lit up when he saw Stephanie''s name on his phone screen. His foul mood immediately


    improved as well.


    When he picked up the call, he was greeted by Stephanie''s irritated voice.


    ¡°Noah Walker, get your ass back home right now! I need to talk to you!¡± With that, she hung up.


    Noah was bewildered, but Stephanie was his only savior now. He dared not take his time to meet


    Stephanie, for that might enrage her, and if that were to happen, he would lose everything.

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    When Noah reached home, Stephanie hurriedly ran over and nervously grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Noah, be honest with me. Did my brother regain his memories?¡± Stephanie asked in a worried tone.


    Noah lowered his head and looked at her. A thought kept swirling in his head. Did she hear something


    from the Clintons?


    Seeing that the man was silent, Stephanie became even angrier, and her voice went louder as well.


    ¡°Noah Walker, don''t y dumb with me. Spill it! If Oscar really regains his memory, we''re all doomed!¡±


    Noah frowned in response but patiently addressed her worries.


    ¡°Steph, calm down. I''m not sure of the details, but I know Isabe was sent to the hospital by Oscar''s


    bodyguard. He said Oscar ordered someone to beat her up like that. The Clintons have also withdrawn


    their investment in our family, and our stock prices have fallen quite rapidly in just a few hours. I''m


    afraid Oscar has really regained his memories.¡±


    Stephanie became even more distressed.


    ¡°What do we do now? What do we do? If Oscar knew Isabe and I had plotted against him, he''d never


    let me off. Darn it! I shouldn''t have trusted Isabe! She''s too full of herself. I shouldn''t have believed


    her crap when she said Oscar would still love her if he regained his memory. I think Nn and I are


    going to die, and this is all the Walkers'' fault!¡± Stephanie rambled on.


    Noah could feel a ticing on his brows as he heard her words.


    ¡°Calm down, Steph. It''s no use if you keep repeating the same thing. Now what we need to do first is to


    return to the Clinton residence. Mom and Dad dote on you very much. They won''t wipe out the Walker


    family for your sake,¡± Noah said somewhat calmly as he grabbed both of her shoulders.


    However, Stephanie still had that frightened expression on her face.


    She took one look at Noah before shoving him aside.


    ¡°Noah, you think I haven''t thought of that? If Oscar really gets angry, even Mom and Dad can''t save


    me. Ever since my mom saw through the trap I had set for my brother, her affection for me has


    decreased,¡± Stephanie said in exasperation, ruffling her hair.


    If it weren''t for Nn''s sake, her parents would probably never let her step foot in the Clinton residence


    again.


    Noah lifted his hand, patted Stephanie''s face, and chuckled. ¡°Steph, just calm down. Isabe actually


    deceived you into harming Oscar, right? You just have to exin to Mom and Dad, and they won''t


    me you for it. What you need to do right now is go back and ask for their forgiveness. You tell them


    that Isabe orchestrated all of this and we, the Walker family, had nothing to do with this. Keep


    stressing that we''re always on their side. Mom and Dad are wise, so I''m sure they''ll understand.¡±


    Complicated emotions flickered across Stephanie''s eyes as she looked at Noah.


    Noah and Stephanie had been husband and wife for many years, so the former could understand what


    that look meant.


    ¡°Steph, don''t me me for making Isabe the scapegoat. This can''t be helped. Now that Oscar is


    mad, we need someone to take the fall. Besides, Isabe is not truly a scapegoat since everything is


    her doing. If you ask me, she should bear the consequences now that things have gone awry. We only


    need to quell Mom''s, Dad''s, and Oscar''s anger. Isabe is such a troublemaker, and it''s a good thing


    she''s not here right now.¡±


    Stephanie understood this was the best way to get out of trouble, but she couldn''t help but shudder.


    She had thought that her husband was a weak person. But now, it seemed that he was good at


    keeping secrets and someone who could sell out his sister to save his own skin. If something


    happened to the Walker family, Noah might sell her and Nn out in a simr fashion.


    At that thought, she broke out in a cold sweat.


    That possible future was frightening.


    ¡°Steph, don''t be scared of me. You''re my wife. How could I possibly harm you? You know I love you


    very much. I love you so much that I can''t bear to see you hurt.¡± Noah hid the viciousness in his eyes


    and looked at Stephanie tenderly. ¡°I''m doing this because I want to protect you and Nn. By


    sacrificing Isabe, both of your safety will be guaranteed. Otherwise, Oscar will not let you go. Even if


    we''re divorced, you will not have an easy life with the Clintons. Am I right?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie stared at him skeptically.


    Noah held Stephanie in his embrace and went on, ¡°Stephanie, you know I was with Emma in the past,


    but I had broken off all ties with her before I married you. For so many years we''ve been together, I can


    honestly tell you that I''ve been wholly devoted to you, and I''m sure you can feel my love for you. Now is


    the critical time for us to stay together, as husband and wife, to survive this.¡±


    Stephanie eventually nodded after staying silent for a long time.


    Before she returned to the Clinton residence, she decided to visit Isabe at the hospital. If she had a


    choice, she did not want to sacrifice Isabe. After all, she and Isabe were the same kinds of people


    who had many things to talk about.


    At the hospital, Isabe was already awake.


    When Stephanie walked over and bent down to look at her, the sight of Isabe''s unfocused eyes


    pained her.


    ¡°Isabe, are you feeling any better?¡± Stephanie asked gently.


    Isabe''s eyes darted around. She looked at Stephanie, a miserable smile on her face.


    ¡°Stephanie, I brought this on myself, didn''t I? This is karma, but your brother is just cruel. No matter


    what, I was with him for a year, but he didn''t care about our past rtionship at all. The doctor said I


    haveminuted fractures in my arms and legs, which will take a long time to recover. Your brother


    has even spread the word to leave me half-dead, and I shouldn''t dream of getting down from bed ever


    again.¡±


    As she poured her grievances to Stephanie, she broke down crying.


    She was so young, but because of Oscar''s retaliation, she was bedridden now. She did not want to


    resign to her fate. She wanted revenge, but she knew with her condition like this, it would be hard for


    her to exact her revenge with her own hands.


    ¡°Isabe, don''t worry. I''ll plead for you. In any case, you''ve been with my brother for a year. Even if you


    haven''t done anything worthwhile, your hard work must mean something, right? He won''t be so cruel to


    you,¡± Stephanie consoled Isabe with words even she did not believe in.


    ¡°Isabe, don''t worry. I''ll plead for you. In any case, you''ve been with my brother for a year. Even if you


    haven''t done anything worthwhile, your hard work must mean something, right? He won''t be so cruel to


    you,¡± Stephanie consoled Isabe with words even she did not believe in.


    Isabe nced at Stephanie, and the hope died in her heart.


    Stephanie looked around the room and felt strange that there was no one around.


    ¡°Isabe, where are Mom and Dad?¡±


    ¡°They said I was a jinx and would bring bad luck to the Walker family, so they only paid my hospital bills


    and left. They didn''t want to concern themselves with me because they were scared to incur Oscar''s


    wrath. That''s why I''m alone here. If you appreciate the times I''ve taken care of you and your brother,


    promise you''ll always visit me. Otherwise, I can only leave myself to rot in this hospital,¡± Isabe said in


    despair.


    In only a few hours, Isabe had truly experienced the fickleness of the world. Even her own family


    members treated her like dirt. She did not have high hopes that people who were not rted to her


    would treat her right.


    She had always known that her parents would do whatever her brother said. She was someone


    inconsequential to her family. Her younger sister was their family''s favorite, but she was only a tool to


    retain profits for the family. Now that she was disabled, her value as a chess piece was gone, and they


    cast her away like one would with an old hat. Even though she might not seem to care about her


    family''s indifference, it was not true. In fact, she minded it very much.


    ¡°Isabe, it''ll be okay. I won''t leave you alone. I''m your sister-inw after all.¡± For once, Stephanie said


    something true from her heart.


    Although Stephanie was wilful, often spoke without thinking, and had once resented Isabe for


    causing her trouble, deep in her heart, she thought of Isabe as family. Looking at Isabe''s lone


    figure on the bed, Stephanie couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    Isabe looked at Stephanie with aplicated gaze and let out a wry chuckle. She had thought that if


    shended in trouble, thetter who be the first one to cut off all ties with her. Never had she thought


    that Stephanie would be the one to stand up and defend her.


    ¡°Steph, I thought you would be the first one to condemn me for dragging you into this mess, but you


    consoled me instead,¡± Isabe said truthfully.


    Right now, she was being suppressed by Oscar, and this was just the beginning. She could fathom that


    his retaliation would only get worse as time went by. At that moment, she could only hope that the


    information she had stolen from Clinton Corporations could deal a blow to Oscar and give her a little


    breathing space.


    With enough time, she believed she would rise again.


    However, dreams are rosy, while the reality is harsh. She wanted to fight back, but Oscar would never


    give her the chance.


    She would have never thought in her whole life as an heiress that she would end up with nothing.

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    Stephanie stayed in the ward for an hour before leaving. Upon exiting the ward, she tossed a nce at


    Noah, who did not enter the ward at all.


    ¡°Noah, you should go in and apany Isabe. She''s in quite a pitiful state. She''s crippled¡ªboth her


    arms and legs. Oscar has been merciless this time. As her family, we can''t just leave her on her own.¡±


    A tinge of shock glinted across Noah''s eyes as he stared at Stephanie in mild disbelief.


    ¡°Go on inside. I''ll head back to the Clinton residence first. If anything happens, I''ll let you know when I


    come back.¡± Taking no interest in the shift in his expression, Stephanie bolted away.


    It was only until he could no longer see her silhouette did Noah stopped staring at her.


    Entering the ward, Noah looked down at Isabe''s disheveled appearance. Not a trace of sympathy


    could be detected on his face.


    At the sight of him, Isabe raised the corner of her lips into a smirk.


    ¡°You must be here to mock me, Noah. But you and I are not that different. If I''m going to have a hard


    time, you''re going to have a hard time either. I have quite a lot of information against Clinton


    Corporations in my hands right now. If you show me a bit of sympathy, maybe I can share some of


    them with you to counter Clinton Corporations. That way, ourpany will have time to rise back to its


    feet.¡±


    A glint shed across Noah''s eyes.


    ¡°Noah, I believe that you''re stuck between a rock and a hard ce right now. What do you say? As


    long as you promise me one thing, I will give you all the information I have. I''m sure you wouldn''t want


    to be in a fight against Oscar either,¡± she added.


    Isabe knew Noah like the back of her hand. She knew that he had sacrificed a lot for Walker Group


    and that he would never pass on such a golden opportunity.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± As expected, Noah took the bait.


    Looking at him icily, Isabe said, ¡°I need you to send me overseas so that I can receive treatment from


    the best medical experts.¡±


    Noah stared at her, deep in his thoughts.


    ¡°Are you saying you can''t fulfill this simple request, Noah? If that''s the case, I can guarantee you that


    you will never win against Oscar in your entire life,¡± Isabe added mockingly on purpose.


    Upon hearing that, Noah could not help but sneer.


    ¡°Don''t push my buttons, Be. I''m gonna be honest with you. With my abilities now, it''s impossible for


    me to send you overseas. But if you give me the information that you have, maybe I can keep Oscar


    busy for a while. With him out of the way, you can use that time to rest up and recuperate. Otherwise,


    you can only rot along with the information you choose to keep a secret,¡± Noah said shamelessly with


    his arms crossed in front of his chest.


    Isabe''s expression shifted.


    ¡°You sure are heartless, Noah. Even at this time, you''re still willing to throw your own sister under the


    bus.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°But since you''re unable to fulfill my request, then we shall see each


    other in hell. With you down there with me, at least I won''t suffer any loss.¡± After all, not like things can


    get any worse. Fear loses its power when one''s luck is constantly terrible. Death will only be a relief.


    However, being in awful society, Oscar would not take her life. The worst thing that could happen to


    her was that she would have to struggle in every living moment of her life.


    Sometimes, dying is better than living a low-quality life.


    Noah''s expression changed slightly. ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    The corners of Isabe''s lips turned upward as she felt her spirits lifted.


    ¡°I''m d that you''re willing to consider it, Noah. After all, we''re siblings. We share the same flesh and


    blood. If misfortunes befall me, your luck may not be any better. If we join forces, we may be able to


    turn the ship around,¡± Isabelle said.


    Noah lowered his head to think. After a moment, an idea popped into his head.


    ¡°I can help you. But if you want me to help you, you''ll have to reveal some of the information you have


    regarding Clinton Corporations. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know if you were being genuine,¡± argued Noah.


    Isabe lowered her gaze as she fell silent.


    ¡°Be, we''re on the same boat here. If I''m ruined, the Walker family will not have enough money to get


    you a decent ward and the best treatment. Only if you''re willing to help me I can fight back. As much as


    I despise you, as your brother, I won''t leave you to rot. You better think long and hard about my offer,¡±


    Noah said nonchntly.


    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Be, don''t even think about asking others for help. Perhaps others


    might be nice to you for their own benefit, but the moment you''re of no use to them, they might not


    remain loyal any longer. By then, you can only be left to beg on the streets. But I''m different. Even with


    all the resentments I feel toward you, Mom and Dad will still care for their daughter. As long as the


    Walkers still hold some power over this city, you''ll still have food on your table.¡±


    Isabe''s eyshes quivered. She looked as though she was convinced.


    ¡°All right, I''ll give it to you.¡±


    Signaling for Noah to lean closer, Isabe whispered something in his ear.


    ¡°I''ll head back now.¡±


    Noah turned and strode toward the door. Just as he was about to exit, Isabe called out to him, ¡°Noah,


    don''t forget that I''m still your baby sister. You used to hold me in your arms when we were younger,


    remember?¡±


    Noah halted in his tracks. A hint of hesitation flickered across his eyes.


    ¡°If the Walker family is not burned to the ground by Oscar, I won''t leave you in the dust.¡± With that,


    Noah left.


    Isabe looked up at the ceiling, a twinkle in her eyes.


    She had always been so focused on obtaining the things that she wanted. Yet as shey alone in the


    ward, she realized toote that the thing that she wanted was no longer important. If she could turn


    back time, she would never have provoked Oscar. That man was not someone she could afford to


    mess around with.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Unfortunately, there was no cure for regret.


    The rim of Isabe''s eyes began to redden. Her arms and legs had be useless. Even the doctors


    had told her that the chances of her ever walking again were one in ten thousand. She had be


    She was terrified that she would bepletely abandoned by everyone.


    She was terrified that she would bepletely abandoned by everyone.


    Lying in the silent room, Isabe could not help but feel a little mncholic.


    Meanwhile, Noah did not have the time to think about so many things. The moment he stepped out of


    the ward, his mind was flooded with the thought of getting his hands on the documents. Because of


    that, he drove all the way to Oceania Garden in midtown without paying much attention to his


    surroundings. Holding the keys that were given to him by Isabe, Noah showed them to the security


    guard and said Isabe''s name. After inspecting the keys, the guard allowed Noah entry.


    Pulling his car to a stop, he jogged up the stairs until he reached the third floor.


    After a long search in the room, he finally found the documents that Isabe had told him about. Before


    he could smile, however, the documents in his hands were snatched away by someone.


    He whipped his head around, and his expression changed drastically.


    ¡°Hugo.¡±


    Hugo nced at Noah, then made his move without warning.


    Startled, Noah quickly moved back, dodging Hugo''s potentially harmful kick by a hair.


    ¡°Hugo, listen to me. Everything that happened to Oscar was Isabe''s fault. It has nothing to do with


    me. You crippled all her limbs, but my family has been kind enough not to press any charges. On


    ount of our generosity, shouldn''t you spare me this time?¡± Noah tried to reason with Hugo as he hid


    from Hugo''s blows.


    A look of disdain shed across Hugo''s eyes. He could not believe that someone would be so


    spineless to me everything on their own sister.


    Men who depended on women but med women were the people he hated the most.


    ¡°Mr. Walker, your good days havee to an end. It''s time for you to have a taste of bitterness in life. I


    believe you''ll love to spend time with your sister in the hospital,¡± responded Hugo coolly.


    Noah''s face contorted. He was well aware that he was not a match for Hugo. If Hugo did not hold


    himself back, Noah knew he would either die or be severely injured.


    As he continued hiding from Hugo''s blows, Noah tried to think of an escape route. However, as he


    stared at the sealed door, he knew that escaping would be impossible.


    When Noah was lost in thought about escaping, Hugo seized that moment to pin him on the ground


    with his foot and stepped on his chest.


    Feeling the crushing pressure on his chest, Noah paled as he spat out a mouthful of blood. He only had


    time to nce at Hugo before losing consciousness.


    Hugo lifted his leg slightly before stomping on Noah''s chest. A muffled groan escaped Noah''s lips as he


    jolted awake from the pain. He tried to move, but as he did so, a sharp pain shot from his chest.


    He had no doubt that he had a broken rib.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    Matthew and Carol got really mad when they heard that Noah had been hurt. After instructing their


    maids to take good care of Noah, the two of them headed straight to the Clinton residence.


    Oscar has gone too far! Not only did he break Isabe''s arms and legs, but he also broke one of


    Noah''s ribs! We can''t just sit around and do nothing about this! No one walks all over the Walkers!


    Upon arriving at the Clinton residence, however, Matthew and Carol were stopped by the security


    guard outside the front gate. They tried calling Stephanie as they knew she was home, but she


    declined their call without even answering the phone.


    They tried calling her again, only to realize she had switched off her phone.


    Carol was so furious when she heard the automated message that she nearly smashed the phone on


    the ground. It was at this moment that she realized the Clintons meant business.


    In its current state, the Walker family is no match for the Clinton family at all. Noah has been keeping


    Walker Group up and running all by himself throughout the past few years. All Matthew did was give


    him a bit of guidance and advice every now and then, so he can''t possibly take charge of thepany.


    Now that Noah is injured, Walker Group is bound to fall apart. Oscar sure is a cunning one, going


    straight for our weak spot like that. No, I can''t let him have his way! I still want to enjoy a life of luxury!


    What should I do? Hmm... Oh, I know! I''ll go to the police! The Clinton family may be powerful and all,


    but the police will surely do something about them!


    With that in mind, Carol called the police and told them everything that had happened.


    To her surprise, the police officer on the phone replied, ¡°I''m sorry, but we don''t handle cases involving


    the Clinton family.¡±


    The police officer hung up the phone immediately after.


    Carol paled. What? The Clintons managed to get the police to turn a blind eye to their affairs? This is


    unbelievable!


    ¡°What''s wrong? You don''t look so good,¡± Matthew said.


    ¡°What do you think? Oscar has already spoken to the police ahead of time, so they won''t entertain us


    even if we make a police report! Hmph! I''ll figure out a way to sue him!¡± Carol retorted.


    Matthew grabbed her by the arm and shook his head.


    ¡°Right now, we need to focus on getting Oscar to forgive us. Even if we seed at making a police


    report, it''ll just worsen the conflict between both our families. In the end, it will still be us that receive the


    short end of the stick. Stephanie is our only hope of turning the tide around. As heartless as Olivia


    might be, she wouldn''t hurt Stephanie and Nn.¡±


    Carol got even angrier when she heard that.


    ¡°Are you seriously still hoping for Stephanie to help us out? She wouldn''t even answer my calls


    anymore! I bet Olivia forced her to divorce Noah and cut ties with our family!¡± Having spent a lot of time


    around Stephanie, Carol was all too familiar with her personality. She knew Stephanie was the type


    who would only take the side of those who would benefit her. Given the state of the Walker family, it


    made more sense to assume Stephanie would leave them at the first chance she got.


    Matthew, too, was familiar with Stephanie''s behavior. He could only hope the Clinton family would take


    into consideration that Stephanie was married to Noah and have mercy on the Walker family. With both


    Isabe and Noah hospitalized and the police turning a blind eye to this case, he knew the Clinton


    family was a lot more powerful than he had imagined.


    The Walker family wouldn''t stand a chance against the Clinton family unless Stephanie got herself


    involved.


    Meanwhile, at the Clinton residence, Stephanie was like a cat on a hot tin roof.


    ¡°Give Nn back to me, Mom! Also, it''s not appropriate for me to keep ignoring my mother-inw''s


    phone calls!¡± she eximed with a conflicted look on her face.


    Olivia had one of the maids bring Nn upstairs before turning to face Stephanie.


    ¡°I''ve spoiled you way too much in the past, Stephanie. You stepped out of line on many asions, but I


    chose to turn a blind eye each time. I can''t believe you''d go as far as betraying your brother. Now that


    Oscar has finally recovered, I need to put a stop to your shenanigans.¡±


    Stephanie had a bad feeling in her gut when she heard that. Her instincts were telling her that Olivia


    was preparing to get rid of her.


    Stephanie took a deep breath to suppress her fear as she said, ¡°Isabe manipted me! I thought she


    was just using me to get closer to Oscar. I didn''t think she would drug him like that! Both Noah and I


    are innocent, Mom! Could you please have Oscar spare the Walker family? I''m still married to Noah.


    What would Nn and I do if something were to happen to him?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Given the circumstances, my best bet is to use Nn to gain Mom''s sympathy. There''s a chance she


    might spare the Walker family for Nn''s sake.


    ¡°I''ll send you over to Ustrana tomorrow. As for Nn, I will keep him by my side and raise him well. I''ll


    also have awyer take care of your divorce from Noah,¡± Olivia replied.


    Stephanie''s eyes went wide as she realized her instincts were right.


    ¡°What''s the meaning of this, Mom? Noah and I are happily married to each other, and he is genuinely


    nice to us. I won''t divorce him! You may be my mother, but that doesn''t give you the right to control my


    marriage!¡±


    ¡°Oscar is going to destroy the entire Walker family for what they''ve done, and I do not intend to defend


    them. If we lift our heels off their necks now, they might seek revenge on us in the future. Because


    you''re my daughter, I''m trying to help you and Nn cut ties with them. Otherwise, I would''ve just let


    Oscar destroy you along with the Walker family.¡±


    The look on Stephanie''s face changed instantly.


    ¡°I told you, Isabe was the mastermind behind all this! Noah had nothing to do with it! Besides, Oscar


    had already beaten Isabe up, so whatever grudge he had against the Walker family should be gone


    by now. There''s no need to destroy thempletely! How will I carry myself in the Walker family after


    this?¡± she yelled furiously.


    Mom and Oscar have gotten so carried away with abusing their power that they don''t even care about


    my situation! I will no longer be able to carry myself in the Walker family once Oscar goes after them.


    I''ve always called Noah a useless coward, but I really do love him. Otherwise, I would''ve left him ages


    ago! There''s no way I''d go through a ten-month pregnancy for a man I didn''t love! I love Noah, and I''m


    not going to leave him like this!


    ¡°Stephanie, I will only give you two options to choose from: Option one, you will cut ties with our family


    and join the Walkers. That means we will no longer concern ourselves with your well-being in the


    future. Option two, you go to Ustrana like you''re told, and I''ll arrange for someone to look after you over


    there. You will be allowed toe home once every year, but you will only be given a reasonable


    monthly allowance while you''re there. If you want more money, you''ll have to find yourself a job and


    work for it. You will have food and a roof above your head, but don''t expect anything fancy,¡± Olivia said


    coldly.


    After everything we''ve gone through to save Oscar from Isabe''s clutches, I''m not about to let the


    Walker family off the hook! Such incidents will probably happen again if we spare the Walker family. To


    be kind to the enemy is to be cruel to yourself! We mustn''t show them any mercy!


    ¡°You can''t do this to me, Mom!¡±


    ¡°What else do you expect us to do, then? Spare the Walkers so that they can conspire against Oscar


    again? We''ve been holding back for fear of Isabe harming Oscar, but that is no longer the case. Now


    that he''s free from her clutches, your father and I no longer need to fear them.¡±


    ¡°What about me, Mom? I''m still a part of the Walker family! Don''t you care about me at all?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t have given you the option to save yourself if I didn''t. I''ll give you some time to decide, so


    think long and hard about the two options I mentioned earlier. Either go to Ustrana tomorrow and leave


    Nn with us, or cut ties with us and return to the Walker family with Nn. The choice is yours.¡±


    Stephanie pursed her lips in silence and fell into deep thought.


    Olivia simply stood there and waited patiently for her to decide.


    After what seemed like forever, Stephanie said, ¡°All right, I''ll leave the country. Thewyer can take


    care of my divorce.¡±


    The Walkers don''t stand a chance if our family decides to go after them. Instead of staying with them


    and getting med for everything that happens, I''d rather go with Mom''s arrangement and continue


    living afortable life overseas. As for Nn, I''m sure Mom will take good care of him, so I have


    nothing to worry about.


    Stephanie''s decision coincided with Carol''s statement that she would only side with those who could


    benefit her. Despite being married to Noah, Stephanie would leave him the moment things started


    going south.


    Feeling satisfied, Olivia said, ¡°Very well, then. Go pack your bags, and I''ll have someone send you to


    Ustrana tomorrow. You''ll be allowed toe home once every year. For the rest of the year, however,


    you are to remain overseas. You can marry a foreigner if you want. I won''t object to it.¡±


    Stephanie''s expression turned gloomy when she heard that.


    I knew it! Mom is nning to abandon me for good! Why else would she forbid me froming back?


    She ims to love me with all of her heart, and yet, she chooses to abandon me in the end.


    She really hated Olivia for her heartlessness, but there wasn''t much she could do about the situation.


    The next day, Olivia had someone send Stephanie overseas as promised.


    ¡°Boss, Ms. Stephanie has her son in Mrs. Clinton''s care and went overseas,¡± Hugo reported as he


    stood in front of the desk.


    Oscar wasn''t the least bit surprised as he continued going through the documents in his hands.


    ¡°Do you need me to do anything about Ms. Stephanie, Boss?¡±


    ¡°Cancel all of her credit cards and cut her allowance in half. Also, have someone tail her to make sure


    she doesn''t sneak her way back,¡± Oscar replied nonchntly.


    ¡°You seem to be awfully lenient toward Ms. Stephanie, Boss,¡± Hugomented hesitantly.


    I thought Boss would be a lot harsher with Ms. Stephanie''s punishment, but he''s just sending her


    overseas.


    ¡°You see, that''s where you''re wrong. A person who has gotten used to a life of luxury will find frugality


    intolerable. Once she runs out of money, there''s no telling what she''d do for more money. Just make


    sure she doesn''t contact anyone here ore back here. She can live the rest of her life overseas,¡±


    Oscar said while signing a document.


    ¡°You''re a genius, Boss!¡± Hugo eximed when realization dawned on him.


    Oscar simply shed him a faint smile in response.


    Stephanie teamed up with the Walkers, and I nearly lost my wife and son because of them. There''s no


    way I''d let her have a good time overseas. I''ll make her experience the despair of being all alone


    overseas without any support from our family! She will suffer all the pain she has put Amelia through!


    Stephanie teamed up with the Walkers, and I nearly lost my wife and son because of them. There''s no


    way I''d let her have a good time overseas. I''ll make her experience the despair of being all alone


    overseas without any support from our family! She will suffer all the pain she has put Amelia through!


    Oscar no longer viewed Stephanie as his sister ever since he regained his memories. Had Olivia not


    asked him to have mercy on Stephanie, he would''ve subjected thetter to torture beyond imagination.


    Besides, the best way to punish an arrogant woman like Stephanie was to take away everything she


    owned.


    Stephanie was in for quite the shock when she moved into a two-bedroom apartment in Ustrana. Not


    only was the living space countless times smaller than the Clinton residence, but there were also no


    maids around to serve her. She thought about calling home toin about it, only to realize her


    phone was missing. She then searched the apartment for andline, but it didn''t have one. As the


    person who brought her there was long gone, she had no choice but to go around asking people for


    help.


    However, there wasn''t a single person around to help her out.


    Frustrated, she kicked a chair over, only to end up spraining her ankle.


    As she jumped up and down in pain, she realized how alone and helpless she was. She was trapped in


    a foreign country with no mobile phone orndline, and she couldn''t find a single person who could


    help her out either.


    When her leg was feeling a little better, Stephanie took a cab to the city to buy a new phone using her


    credit card. To her surprise, all of her credit cards had been canceled. She got really mad when she


    realized it was probably Oscar trying to teach her a lesson, but she knew there was nothing she could


    do about it.


    With no other options left, Stephanie whipped out her debit card and bought a phone using her savings


    instead.


    After inserting a SIM card, she was about to call home when someone snatched her phone out of her


    hand. Stephanie''s face contorted with rage when she looked up at the person standing in front of her.


    ¡°What? Jolin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Stephanie, it''s me. Boss ordered me to watch over you, so you''d better behave yourself. Stop


    trying to depend on Mrs. Clinton.¡±


    Stephanie clenched her fists and red at Jolin.


    ¡°I''m still a member of the Clinton family, Jolin! I may be forced to stay here for now, but I will someday


    return to the Clinton residence! Once I tell my parents how you''ve been bullying me, you''ll be done for!¡±


    Jolin crossed her arms and let out a snicker when she heard that.


    ¡°Ms. Stephanie, do you really think you''ll be able to go back now that you''re here?¡±


    The look on Stephanie''s face changed instantly.


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Jolin? A-Are you going to kill me?¡±


    ¡°What? Kill you? No, of course not! I''m aw-abiding citizen, mind you! It''s you who doesn''t want to go


    back, Ms. Stephanie! How could you me me for that?¡±


    Stephanie gritted her teeth in anger as she reached out to get her phone back.


    ¡°What, you want this? Okay, here you go,¡± Jolin said as she held the phone up in front of her. However,


    she quickly let it slip between her fingers when it was almost within Stephanie''s grasp.


    Stephanie''s eyes went wide as she watched it fall to the ground and break into a few pieces.


    ¡°Oops! Sorry, Ms. Stephanie! It just slipped from my hand for some reason. How about you go buy


    another phone?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, your credit cards have been canceled. Your savings are all you''ve got for the rest of


    this year, so you''ll have to get a job to earn a living once you spend it all. I don''t have any extra cash to


    spare, so you''re on your own this time. Boss only told me to keep an eye on you, not to look after you,¡±


    Jolin added nonchntly.


    I''ve been waiting a long time for this day! Boss nearly lost his wife and son because Stephanie teamed


    up with Isabe! Honestly, I think she deserves to be punished more severely. I mean, she still has all


    her limbs intact and hundreds of thousands in her bank ount. As long as she cuts down on her


    expenses and works hard enough, she can definitely survive just fine over here.


    However, that wasn''t how Stephanie perceived her situation.


    I''ve only got a few hundred thousand left in my bank ount. That''s pretty much equal to my monthly


    allowance! That''s not even enough for me to buy a couple of limited edition handbags, and I''m


    supposed to make thisst a year? Is Oscar trying to kill me? I''ll go crazy if I don''t have tons of money


    that I can spend freely! Heck, I might even end up doing questionable work just to maintain my usual


    lifestyle!


    ¡°You''re going to have to be a little more frugal, Ms. Stephanie. Of course, if you find yourself


    desperately in need of money, I can rmend a ce. I heard there''s a club here in Ustrana that lets


    wealthy men have fun with its women. Given your great looks, you might just get lucky with them!¡±


    As Jolin felt that insult was too mild, she added after a brief pause, ¡°I could hook you up with some of


    those men if you''d like. I guarantee the money wille rolling in, but I''m not sure if your ego will allow


    you to do such a thing.¡±


    Sure enough, Stephanie went purple with rage.


    I am a proud member of the Clinton family! I would rather die than let a lowly bodyguard like Jolin insult


    me!

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    Stephanie glowered at the woman in front of her as she shouted, ¡°Jolin Wright, I''m going to kill you!¡±


    The next second, she charged at Jolin, only to have thetter turn sideways and kick her in the rear.


    Unsurprisingly, Stephanie lost her bnce and fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    Many of the foreigners who were happily shopping away stopped in their tracks, with some even


    rushing forward to lend a helping hand. Jolin, however, beat them all to it and quickly helped Stephanie


    to her feet.


    ¡°Oh, how careless of you, Ms. Stephanie. I can''t believe you tripped while walking,¡± Jolin remarked as


    she smoothed Stephanie''s clothes down and exined the situation to the foreigners in Erihalese.


    Once the crowd had dispersed, she hastily ushered Stephanie into the car.


    ¡°Ms. Stephanie, I strongly suggest that you stop these pointless endeavors. You''ve been utterly


    unscrupulous, yet Boss chose to go easy on you because you''re his sister. You still have a few hundred


    grand in your bank, don''t you? If you spend it wisely and look for a stable job, you''ll be able to live


    comfortably.¡±


    Stephanie leaned against the car seat, her chest heaving up and down with rage. ¡°Drive!¡±


    Jolin merely shrugged.


    Oh well, I still have plenty of time with Stephanie anyway. I''ll teach this spoilt brat a lesson and make


    her realize what it feels like to be alone and helpless!


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before Jolin fulfilled what she set out to do. Stephanie even resorted to


    bing an escort when she became strapped for cash, resulting in her being sexually abused at the


    hands of a sadistic millionaire.


    Left on the brink of death, she was rushed to the hospital, where she embarked on a long road to


    recovery. s, the assault had traumatized her so much that she was reduced to a shadow of her


    former self.


    Even as Jolin crossed her arms and stared at the woman on the hospital bed, her eyes were void of


    sympathy. If Stephanie weren''t so insistent on living a luxurious lifestyle, she wouldn''t have ended up in


    this sorry state!


    ¡°Congrattions on still being alive, Ms. Stephanie,¡± Jolin said with a wry smile.


    Upon hearing that, Stephanie finally stirred and cast a soulless nce at Jolin.


    ¡°I want to go home, Jolin. Will you take me home?¡± she muttered as tears poured down her cheeks.


    ¡°I''ve realized my mistake. Please tell my brother I''m sorry and that I won''t plot against him or Amelia


    ever again. Persuade them to let me home, I beg of you.¡±


    Despite the desperate pleas, Jolin remained unruffled.


    ¡°Sorry, Ms. Stephanie, but Boss has ordered not to let you back as long as you''re still breathing,¡± Jolin


    replied while shrugging nonchntly. ¡°However, if you decide to take your own life, I promise to help


    cremate your body and send the ashes back home. Your parents might be a little sad to learn about


    your death, but with two grandkids to keep them upied, I''m sure they''ll get over it soon.¡±


    A tinge of anger instantly shed across Stephanie''s once-lifeless eyes as she red at Jolin.


    ¡°Dream on, Jolin! There''s no way I''ll die before you! One of these days, I''ll return home and destroy you


    with my own hands,¡± she said through gritted teeth.


    The more Jolin wants to see me dead, the more I''ll fight to stay alive! I want everyone who despises


    me to know I can be just as strong and resilient even without the Clinton family backing me!


    ¡°Oh, that''s disappointing to hear, Ms. Stephanie. I was still wondering when you''d think enough is


    enough and decide to end it all. Who knew you were such a tough little cookie? Then again, if you


    weren''t tough, you wouldn''t have be an escort, would you? Tsk, tsk...¡± Jolin scoffed.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Stephanie bellowed as she flung a pillow at Jolin with all her strength.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Even though the pillow smacked Jolin right in the face, it did nothing but make her sneer even more


    condescendingly.


    ¡°Save your strength, Ms. Stephanie. Didn''t the doctor say you have to rest as much as possible? After


    all, you''ve sustained quite a severe genital injury after the brutal assault. You don''t want the wounds to


    reopen, do you?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Stephanie screamed, this time louder than before. The next second, however, she began


    gasping and wheezing as the pain from her wounds intensified.


    Jolin, on the other hand, remained in her spot.


    As sadistic as it seemed, she had to admit she enjoyed seeing Stephanie in such a wretched state.


    After Stephanie had fully recovered, she was so desperate for money that she tried looking for a


    secretarial job. Sadly, the long working hours and low wages couldn''t support her expensive lifestyle. In


    the end, she decided to hook up with yet another multi-millionaire. What was most unfortunate,


    however, was that she contracted a sexually transmitted disease from the man. Needless to say,


    Stephanie could feel the world crumbling around her when she heard the doctor''s diagnosis.


    She was the daughter of the prestigious Clinton family, yet she had be disease-ridden and was


    now nothing more than a rich man''s ything. How much more pathetic could she get?


    Stephanie truly wanted to kill the millionaire, but she was also rational enough to know that murder was


    a crime. She suppressed her rage and continued to stay by his side, using the money she made off of


    him on her ever-growing hospital bills.


    Seeing how Stephanie had to visit the hospital frequently, Jolin couldn''t help but feel a contrasting mix


    of sympathy and disgust for her. After all, it was undeniably sad to see the youngdy, who once had


    everything, be so down and out.


    ¡°Ms. Stephanie, I can''t believe you''re still staying with that rich old man despite your condition. Is that


    what you call professionalism? Or is he that good in bed that you can''t bear to leave him?¡± Jolin asked,


    lips curled into a smirk.


    Stephanie instantly shot her a death stare. ¡°Don''t worry, Jolin. Not even STDs will kill me that easily.


    Have you forgotten that I''m still waiting to watch you die?¡±


    ¡°Haha. I''m afraid your wish might nevere true, Ms. Stephanie.¡±


    As luck would have it, Jolin''s words hit the bullseye.


    Stephanie and the millionaire were getting kinky in the bedroomter that night when thetter, having


    overdosed on performance-enhancing drugs, suddenly keeled over and died. Despite Stephanie''s


    pleas and struggles, the millionaire''s bodyguards swiftly dragged her to the police station.


    Jolin, who was waiting outside the house, witnessed Stephanie being escorted into the police car and


    immediately gave Oscar a ring.


    ¡°Stay on her trail. I''ll send someone to Ustrana in a bit,¡± Oscar ordered.


    With that, Jolin did as instructed and followed the police car.


    Oscar proceeded to inform Olivia about everything Stephanie had done while overseas.


    s, the more Olivia listened, the more she frowned in disappointment. She had given Stephanie the


    means to have afortable life in Ustrana, yet thetter continued to y with fire andnd herself in


    hot water.


    However, Stephanie was still her daughter, and Olivia couldn''t stop worrying about her.


    ¡°Oscar, your father and I intend to fly to Ustrana. No matter what Stephanie''s done, she''s still our


    daughter. I can''t sit by and do nothing when she''s in trouble,¡± she muttered.


    To her surprise, Oscar didn''t stop her.


    ¡°Mom, I''ll arrange for the bestwyers to go with you and Dad. Hopefully, we''ll be able to get her back


    here for the trial. I''m not too sure about the current situation, either, so it''d be good for you guys to


    check it out in person.¡±


    Even though Oscar''s words wereforting, Olivia still couldn''t shake off her worries and anxiety.


    ¡°Oscar, I know your sister has made many mistakes abroad, but I want to bring her back. Otherwise, if


    something were to happen to her, I wouldn''t be able to live with the guilt.¡±


    Oscar''s expression remained unchanged as though Olivia hadn''t said anything important.


    Oscar''s expression remained unchanged as though Olivia hadn''t said anything important.


    ¡°I hope you won''t me me, Oscar. Stephanie''s my daughter and your sister. I can''t leave her to fend


    for herself abroad.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Oscar broke into a smile. ¡°Do what you like, Mom. I won''t object if you want to bring


    her back. There''s no need for you to feel guilty about it.¡±


    That said, I''d still get to decide if Stephaniees back dead or alive.


    From the moment Oscar had sent Stephanie abroad, he had decided never to see her back alive. He


    had made many ns andid many traps, but none of those was to allow his sister to return to a life of


    luxury. He knew that Stephanie would never turn over a new leaf, and as long as she was around, the


    lives of Amelia and Tony would always be in danger. That was a risk Oscar refused to take, so the only


    option left was to eradicate his sister.


    If Stephanie stayed abroad obediently, he would spare her life, but if she insisted on returning, he


    would have to be cruel.


    A wicked glint shed across Oscar''s eyes.


    Unfortunately, Olivia thought Oscar had forgiven Stephanie and felt immensely relieved. At her age, her


    greatest wish was for her family to be safe and happy as she surrounded herself with her children and


    grandchildren. As such, she couldn''t hide the joy of finally having her daughter reunite with them.


    ¡°Oscar, are you really not angry about your sistering home?¡± Olivia asked hesitantly.


    Oscar burst outughing and shook his head. ¡°Mom, back then, you were the one who suggested


    sending Stephanie abroad. Now, you''re also the one who wants to bring her home. I have no


    objections whatsoever. Also, please don''t worry that I might do anything to her. I won''t be so heartless


    as to ignore Dad''s and your feelings. Do whatever you like. What''s most important is that you and Dad


    are happy.¡±


    Needless to say, Oscar''s words touched Olivia''s heart and soul.


    That''s my son! What a fine, big-hearted young man!


    ¡°Oscar, I''m so happy to hear you say that. Do you know how afraid I was that you might hate your


    sister? You and Stephanie are both my children. I''d be devastated to see anything happen to either of


    you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I''ll let her off if that''s what you want,¡± Oscar replied.


    Ha! I can let her off, but if I got someone else to do the dirty deed, whatever happens to her wouldn''t be


    my problem!


    Of course, Olivia couldn''t read her son''s deepest, darkest thoughts. She was so enthralled by the


    prospect of having her family together again that she didn''t even notice the change in Oscar''s gaze.


    When Olivia and Owen finally arrived in Ustrana for Stephanie, the Ustranian police informed them that


    thetter had passed away in the early hours after roughhousing with her fellow inmates. In the end, all


    Olivia saw was her daughter''s cold, stiff corpse.


    She stared wide-eyed in disbelief, unable to ept the truth.


    As the fact that her daughter was gone for good gradually sunk in, Olivia fainted from the pain and


    shock.


    Thankfully, Owen caught her in time and sent her back to the hotel after instructing hiswyers and


    bodyguards to handle the matter.


    Their family doctor gave Olivia a quick check-up and determined that she had only fainted from the


    traumatic shock. Other than that, she was perfectly healthy.


    Waving his hand wearily, Owen ordered the doctor to leave the room as he sat beside his wife.


    He was just as sad about Stephanie''s sudden demise, but at that point, he was more worried about


    Olivia''s well-being. Their daughter''s death would undoubtedly be a heavy blow to her. That was why he


    had chosen to take her back to the hotel and let theirwyer and bodyguards settle the rest at the


    police station.


    Racked with exhaustion and anguish, Owen let out a heavy sigh.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    Olivia only regained consciousness at night. As soon as she opened her eyes, she stared at Owen with


    anguish, seemingly recalling that Stephanie was dead.


    ¡°Owen, is Stephanie... What I saw just now wasn''t a dream, was it?¡± she asked wearily.


    Owen helped her to sit up and thoughtfully took a pillow for her to lean on.


    ¡°Stop overthinking, Dearest. Stephanie is gone. I will get thewyer to follow up closely. If it''s true that


    someone was behind her death, I will not let those police off easily,¡± Owen promised grimly.


    Olivia looked exhausted. If she had known that Stephanie would die in Ustrana, she wouldn''t have sent


    her abroad back then. She couldn''t help but think she was somehow responsible for Stephanie''s death.


    ¡°Owen, it''s my fault. Stephanie wouldn''t have died if I hadn''t insisted on sending her abroad.¡± Olivia


    was overwhelmed with guilt. She felt a tightness in her chest and raised her hand to clutch it.


    Owen''s heart ached when he saw that. He hurriedly took the medicine box and poured a few pills for


    her.


    ¡°Olivia, don''t overthink it. It was Stephanie''s own doing. Thewyer just called and said she was


    summoned to the police station for ying those stimting games with a local tycoon that led to his


    sudden death. Later, she had aplicated rtionship with a female prisoner in prison, and you know


    what happened after that.¡± Owen frowned as he spoke. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Stephanie''s sudden passing indeed saddened him. But after he learned about the unpleasant things


    about her, he was angry and felt that she had brought death upon herself.


    A glint of sorrow shed across Olivia''s eyes.


    ¡°I''ll leave everything to you. I hope we can transfer Stephanie''s body back to Chanaea as soon as


    possible. Now that she''s gone, Nn has be a motherless child. I really don''t know how to tell him


    the truth when he grows upter.¡±


    ¡°Get Oscar to adopt him. No matter what, Stephanie is his sister. He will not just sit back and leave


    Nn in the lurch. As for the Walker family, we will never give them the child,¡± said Owen.


    Olivia closed her eyes and nodded gently.


    That was all they could do. Her daughter had breathed herst, and she herself would never abandon


    her grandson. Even though Noah was still around, she had no intention of letting Nn cross paths


    with the Walkers.


    The two families were at odds with each other now. There was no way she would hand Nn over to


    them.


    After Owen''swyer spoke with the police, Owen was informed that Stephanie''s sudden death was


    caused by overexcitement during sex, which was the same as the tycoon. Since both of them had


    passed on, the police allowed Owen to transfer Stephanie''s body back to Chanaea.


    The next day, Owen and Olivia returned to the country on their private ne together with Stephanie''s


    body. They told the public that Stephanie had died from injuries sustained during a robbery when she


    traveled abroad.


    The Clintons held a small and warm funeral for Stephanie. After the rtives and friends of the Clinton


    family left, Olivia leaned against Owen''s chest and looked at their daughter''s tombstone sadly.


    ¡°I will miss you every day until we see each other again, Stephanie. Don''t be so wilful when you''re


    there. Your dad and I won''t be able to protect you. Put on more clothes and don''t catch a cold...¡±


    Stephanie''s death made Olivia appear much older than before. Wrinkles could be seen at the corners


    of her eyes.


    ¡°Don''t be sad, Olivia. You still have Tony and Nn,¡± Owen said.


    Tony sensibly walked up to Olivia and held her hand. In a gentle voice, he said, ¡°Grandma, I''ll keep you


    company and protect you. Don''t be sad.¡±


    Olivia gazed down at him and scooped him up. Holding the boy tightly in her embrace, she began to


    weep silently, the tears she had been suppressing streaming out.


    Tony patted her with his tiny hand, silentlyforting her.


    Standing at the back, Oscar and Amelia looked at Olivia, who was crying, solemnly. Something


    glimmered in Oscar''s eyes. He could feel mixed feelings churning within him, but soon, he rposed


    himself.


    He never regretted what he did, but seeing Olivia heartbroken made him feel guilty. After all, he was


    the reason Olivia was crying over her daughter''s grave.


    Sorry, Mom. I did that for Amelia and Tony. Please forgive me.


    Olivia was still sobbing with Tony in her embrace when she suddenly put him down and said, ¡°Let''s go


    back.¡± However, right after she said that she copsed to the ground.


    Oscar swiftly scooped her up and hurried toward the car, driving her back to the Clinton residence.


    The family doctor was already waiting for them. Once they arrived home, the doctor quickly checked on


    Olivia. He told Oscar that grief had weakened Olivia''s body, which caused her to faint. She would


    recover as long as she take good care of herself. However, only Olivia herself could mend her own


    heart. He advised Oscar to console Olivia and help her cope with her loss. Otherwise, her grief might


    turn to depression.


    The family doctor was already waiting for them. Once they arrived home, the doctor quickly checked on


    Olivia. He told Oscar that grief had weakened Olivia''s body, which caused her to faint. She would


    recover as long as she take good care of herself. However, only Olivia herself could mend her own


    heart. He advised Oscar to console Olivia and help her cope with her loss. Otherwise, her grief might


    turn to depression.


    Oscar nodded in acknowledgment and asked the maid to walk the family doctor out.


    Owen requested Amelia to stay for the night and take care of Olivia. Then he summoned Oscar to the


    study.


    ¡°You''ve seen it, Oscar. Your mom is overwhelmed by sadness after Stephanie''s death. Although your


    mom always said that Stephanie was reckless and that Isabe instigated her to drug you, she did not


    have any bad intentions.¡± Owen sighed. ¡°Let''s drop this topic. Stephanie will note back to life


    anyway. I have something else to discuss with you today, which I think it would be better if you give me


    your word.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, Dad,¡± said Oscar.


    ¡°Your sister has passed on, and our family is at odds with the Walker family now. There''s no way we


    will hand Nn over to the Walkers. Your mom and I don''t want Nn to be an orphan. Since he is


    your sister''s only son, we hope you can adopt him and treat him as your own child.¡± Although it was a


    discussion, Owen spoke with absolute certainty. It was as if he was only informing Oscar, and thetter


    had to ept it.


    Oscar stared at him intently and asked, ¡°Dad, are you forcing me to say yes now?¡±


    ¡°Basically, yes. But I won''t force you if you don''t want to. I only hope you can treat Nn better and


    provide him with material needs and education,¡± Owen said.


    Oscar nodded. He pondered for a while and finally agreed.


    ¡°I''m fine with adopting him and making him Tony''s brother. I''ll treat him as my own child and I won''t let


    him suffer.¡±


    Owen patted Oscar''s shoulder and smiled in gratification. ¡°Thank you, Oscar. No matter what


    misunderstandings you had with Stephanie, she is no longer around now. It''s time to let bygones be


    bygones.¡±


    Oscar nodded in response.

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    Owen patted Oscar''s shoulder. ¡°I know you had a problem with your sister, but she''s gone now. Be nice


    to Nn. One day, your mother and I will grow old too. Have a proper talk with Amelia. I know she''s a


    kind and sensible woman.¡±


    Oscar smiled faintly and did not say anything.


    After Stephanie''s funeral, Oscar talked to Amelia about adopting Nn. The topic didn''t surprise her,


    but the first thing she thought about was Noah.


    The Walker family was being oppressed by the Clinton family at that moment. Despite that, they


    remained powerful. It was unlikely the Clintons could sessfully adopt Nn if Noah decided to fight


    for the boy''s custody since he was his biological father.


    ¡°I don''t disagree with the idea of taking in Nn as our child, Oscar. But Noah''s still alive. If he wants


    Nn, we don''t have many chances of winning thewsuit,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°There''s nothing you need to fret about. I''ll handle this. No doubt the Walkers are like cats on hot bricks


    right now. They''ll be too busy dealing with their predicament. I believe Noah may use Nn''s custody


    as leverage to convince me to spare their family. I''ll bait him to give up on Nn on his own ord


    before delivering him a fatal blow,¡± Oscar said confidently.


    Histest n was to ensure the Walker family wouldn''t be able to rise again. Even if the Walker family


    were victorious in getting Nn''s custody, he wouldn''t hesitate to strike them hard enough that they


    would no longer be able to rise again.


    As the saying goes, mercy to one''s enemies is cruelty to oneself. There was no way he would allow his


    family to be harmed again.


    Oscar had married and divorced Amelia twice, and he had no intention of increasing that number. No


    matter what happened, he would do his best to provide her with the best life possible.


    ¡°You didn''t have a hand in Stephanie''s death, right, Oscar?¡± Amelia thought about the situation and


    found Stephanie''s death odd. After all, Stephanie was the precious daughter of the Clinton family. It


    wouldn''t make sense for her to apany ugly rich men for money unless someone was withholding


    her fortune.


    ¡°I only helped fan the mes. Whatever she did with those tycoons was her business. I gave her


    hundreds of thousands each year. If she had nned her finances well and had a proper job, she


    wouldn''t have died. She only has herself to me for her death,¡± Oscar replied inly.


    Amelia knew that, of course. However, she still sympathized with Olivia''s sorrow. The older woman''s


    health wasn''t that great to begin with, so if it deteriorated because of Stephanie''s death, Amelia was


    afraid Oscar would feel guilty.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. Mom still has Tony and Nn to take care of. Nothing will happen


    to her.¡± Oscar pulled Amelia into his embrace.


    Patting her head, he continued, ¡°I''m fine as long as you don''t think I''m so cruel that I drove my own


    sister to her death.¡± The notion of killing Stephanie had never crossed his mind. He just wanted to


    eliminate the possibility of her returning to the country. It never urred to him that she would stoop so


    low.


    He firmly believed her death was brought forth by her own hands. However, she was still his sister, so


    her death still affected him in some way.


    ¡°You feel sad about her death too, don''t you, Oscar? She''s still your sister, after all,¡± Amelia said. I


    refuse to believe he''s so heartless that he''s not even sad about her death.


    ¡°Of course I do. Nothing will change the fact that she''s my sister. Despite havingmitted plenty of


    mistakes over the years, some minor, some severe, she was pretty cute when she was just a child. She


    would follow behind me and call out to me adorably. We were really close back then,¡± Oscar said


    somewhat solemnly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He paused, then resumed, ¡°I had a hand in what happened to her in Ustrana, but I never wanted to


    take her life. If she had grown as a person, I might''ve personally picked a pretty great foreign man as a


    groom for her after two or three years.¡±


    Amelia patted the back of Oscar''s hand. She knew he truly meant what he said.


    ¡°You have me by your side. We''ll take good care of Nn, ensure he stays far away from trouble, and


    provide him with the best education possible. This will be our effort to make up for the suffering


    Stephanie went through and the life she could''ve had. I disliked her in the past. Without her and


    Isabe, our marriage life could have been smooth. But then I thought I wouldn''t have known how


    much I love you if not for them.¡±


    Oscar hugged her even more tightly as they watched the scenery outside the window.


    Just as Oscar predicted, Noah tried using Nn''s custody as leverage for negotiation.


    Inside a private dining room, Noah removed his sunsses. His facial hair made him look despondent.


    ¡°How have you been doing, Oscar? Since Stephanie''s dead, I want to get custody of Nn. After all,


    he''s my son, and I, as his father, should raise him, shouldn''t I?¡± He went straight to the point.


    Crossing his legs, Oscar revealed a half-smile as he stared at Noah.


    Noah''s exasperation grew when he saw howposed Oscar was.


    The more annoyed he was, the calmer he appeared.


    ¡°I''m willing to forfeit Nn''s custody on the condition that you spare the Walker family. If you do, I


    promise I won''t harass the Clinton family again. Both our families will be strangers to each other once


    more. What do you think?¡± His proposal was exactly what Oscar had foreseen.


    ying with his slender fingers, Oscar nced at him. ¡°I didn''t know your wife and son were that


    worthless, Noah. They aren''t even as valuable as yourpany even though it''s on the verge of


    bankruptcy.¡±


    ¡°Stephanie''s dead, Oscar, and I believe you guys will never hand over Nn to me. My family''s in deep


    trouble right now, and you want him under your care. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with me using


    him as a bargaining chip. In exchange for mypany''s survival, you can have his custody. It''s a win-


    win situation for both of us. That''s the best oue we should strive for.¡±


    ¡°And if I say no?¡±


    Noah''s expression changed slightly. His hand, resting on his leg, trembled.


    ¡°You''ve pushed me to the brink, Oscar. I think you know better than anyone else how Stephanie died. If


    I ask people to spread rumors about the cause of her death to my parents, I bet they''ll get suspicious


    even if it''s untrue. But if you have mercy on the Walker family, I promise we''ll leave this city and move


    thepany somewhere else. We won''t bother you again.¡±


    As Oscar nced at Noah, he put his leg down, leaned forward, sped his hands, and smiled. ¡°Okay,


    I can help you out.¡±


    Noah was stunned. He didn''t expect that Oscar would agree to his request so easily, so much so that


    he suspected a trap was afoot.


    Oscar was so sly that he was concerned it was another ploy by him despite the fact that he was the


    one who approached Oscar for negotiations first.


    Oscar was so sly that he was concerned it was another ploy by him despite the fact that he was the


    one who approached Oscar for negotiations first.


    ¡°I can give you one million. Even if you do go bankrupt, it''ll be enough to cover your daily expenses,¡±


    Oscar uttered inly.


    Noah''s expression changed again. Oscar''s generosity was putting him in a really bad mood.


    ¡°I know what you''re trying to do here, Oscar. Since you reject my proposal, I''ll be seeing you in court. I


    refuse to believe you''re so powerful that thew can''t touch you,¡± Noah sneered as he stood up.


    Then he turned around and left.


    As expected, Oscar received a subpoena a few dayster. At the same time, news about Walker


    Group''s tax evasion was reported when authorities looked into thepany''s financial record. Noah


    was so caught up in hispany''s problems that he didn''t even have the time to attend the court battle


    over Nn''s custody, thus spelling the end of that dispute.


    Noah was exhausted from having to handle so many matters at once. Once again, he only left the


    company veryte at night.


    Just as he stepped out of the building, a car parked in front of him.


    When the door was opened, a man unfamiliar to him stepped out of the vehicle and informed coldly,


    ¡°My employer wishes to meet with you. If you want to save yourpany, you''ll enter the car right


    away. They believe you''ll be interested in meeting with them because you both share amon enemy


    ¡ªOscar Clinton.¡±


    ncing at the stranger, Noah then lowered his head and got into the car at the thought of something.


    ¡°Sit tight. I''ll need to shake off the paparazzi stalking you first. I''ll be impressed if you can turn the tides


    for yourpany after being surveilled for so many days,¡± the man said.


    Turning around, Noah saw there was indeed a car following them.


    His expression darkened as he pursed his lips. He didn''t need to guess to know who sent those


    people.


    ¡°Rx. I can shake them off,¡± the stranger assured confidently.


    Just as he ended his sentence, another car coincidentally blocked the one following them, giving them


    time to escape.


    ¡°How did you know I was being followed?¡±


    ¡°I''ve been observing you secretly for a few days, so of course, I know. I also know Oscar''s trying to


    drive you into a corner. There''s no way he''ll let you go that easily,¡± the man answered.


    Pursing his lips, Noah stayed silent.


    The stranger drove them to a private club. Upon parking the car, he unfastened his seatbelt and


    approached the door next to Noah. ¡°We''ve arrived, Mr. Walker.¡±


    Noah was brought to the most hidden private dining room in the building.


    A scowl set on his face when he stepped into the room and saw the people inside.


    ¡°Care to exin yourselves, June? Ms. Larson?¡±


    He felt as though he was being toyed with.


    June, who was sitting with his legs crossed, twirled the winess in his hand and pointed at the couch.


    ¡°Sit. Let''s have a talk.¡±


    Noah''s hands curled into fists as he gritted his teeth resentfully. He sat on the couch and asked in


    frustration, ¡°Tell me, what are you two up to? I don''t have the time to y with you.¡±

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    ¡°Obviously, I called you here to discuss what to do about Oscar. However, if you''re willing to offer


    yourself up for ughter, you''re wee to walk out that door anytime,¡± June said, pointing at the main


    door.


    ncing at the door, the troubled Noah began to calm down.


    ¡°June, not only have you lost yourpany trying to take Oscar down, but you have also vanished into


    thin air. Do you really think you''re still a match for him?¡± Noah sneered while crossing his legs.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    June fiddled with his fingers and pretended not to have heard the snide remark.


    ¡°I didn''t vanish into thin air. All I did was return to my country undetected and borrowed some powerful


    resources from my family. My lying low was part of my n tounch a more devastating


    counterattack. As of now, I want him to feel smug about himself so that when he lets down his guard,


    that''s when we''ll strike.¡± June''s tone brimmed with confidence as if he could already envisage Oscar''s


    defeat at his hands.


    After giving June a doubtful look, Noah was certain of his evaluation of the former''s strength¡ªit wasn''t


    enough to take Oscar down.


    ¡°Mr. Walker, you have no other choice but to work with us if you want to save yourpany from ruin.


    The dire circumstances you''re in couldn''t be more obvious to me.¡± June''s lips curled into a smirk.


    With a slightly darkened expression, Noah took a small sip of wine. ¡°I didn''t reject the idea of


    coborating with you although this is clearly a Hail Mary. That said, you have to tell me what your n


    is first.¡±


    ¡°I''m in no hurry at all. We''ll wait till yourpany is on the brink of bankruptcy before we return to this


    topic. That will allow you to rise from the ashes,¡± June said in a nonchnt tone.


    The response triggered a fit of rage from Noah. F*ck you and your rise from the ashes talk. As of then,


    he was being driven up the wall by government officials who were incessantly ckmailing him by


    conducting daily checks on him. Every time they did, he had to treat them to a meal in a luxury hotel


    and every meal cost a bomb. Despite being fully aware that he was being extorted, he remained


    helplessly at their mercy.


    ¡°June, it''s clear to me that your offer was never sincere. I''ll be taking my leave now. Come back when


    you''re really serious. There''s a big mess in mypany waiting for me to clear up, so forgive me if I


    don''t have time to waste on listening to you and Ms. Larson rattle on,¡± Noah replied. He then got up


    and left.


    June made no effort to stop him.


    Once he was gone, Jennifer sat upright with an insidious smile on her face. ¡°He''s leaving. Aren''t you


    going to stop him?¡±


    ¡°Why should I? It''s hispany that''s going bankrupt. He''lle back if he intends to save it. There''s


    little I can do if he insists on continuing on the path of destruction. Anyway, how is that girl whom you


    paid to get stic surgery doing? If I recall correctly, her name''s Rory Sanders. It''s time to put her to


    good use. Otherwise, the money spent on her will be nothing but a waste,¡± June said, taking another


    sip of wine.


    ¡°I''ve already put her to work behind the scenes. As a rising star, she has plenty of opportunities to


    attend banquets together with rich businessmen, making it easy for her to run into Oscar. Also, you can


    rest assured that she''s a cunning girl who knows her way around men.¡± Jennifer got to her feet and


    walked up to the window. As she gazed at the colorful neon lights outside, her eyes narrowed and her


    face turned cold.


    June sneered and gave Jennifer a thoughtful look.


    ¡°Jennifer, you''d better not have groomed an ingrate. After using your money for stic surgery and


    leveraging yourwork for movie roles, she has now be a starlet. In the event she bes too


    big-headed and refuses to obey you, your efforts would have gone to waste. Don''t you forget that.¡±


    A vicious glint shed across Jennifer''s eyes.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''m no longer the same person I was before. I''d failed to protect my mom because I wasn''t


    ruthless enough. Now that she''s dead, I''m not going to let her dying wish be unfulfilled. After giving


    Rory everything she has, I obviously have my way of keeping her on a leash. I have in my hand nude


    photos of her and pictures of her before and after the surgery. And I keep close tabs on her family too.


    If she doesn''t want to be exposed or see the lives of her family threatened, she''ll have no choice but to


    take orders from me. Do you really think that I''m foolish enough to groom a stranger without any


    countermeasures?¡±


    Giving Jennifer''s silhouette an approving look, June curled his lips to reflect the good mood he was in.


    ¡°Jennifer, you have grown more devious, but I like the way you are now. You used to be so indecisive,


    causing your mother to lose her life,¡± June said as he walked up from behind and wrapped his arms


    around her waist.


    No sooner had his hands made contact than her body froze. When she tried to struggle free, he


    responded by tightening his hug.


    ¡°Let go, or that''s the end of our cooperation.¡±


    June refused toply. Instead, he nted kisses on her pale and slender neck.


    Narrowing his eyes, he murmured, ¡°Jennifer, your scent is as fragrant as ever. Compared to Cassie,


    you''re just like a porcupine with a body that''s covered in spikes.¡±


    His words caused Jennifer''s hair to stand on end and her eyes to glisten with resentment.


    After bursting out of his grasp with all her might, she followed up with a p on his face.


    ¡°June, please watch yourself, or you can kiss our partnership goodbye,¡± Jennifer snapped.


    Holding his painful cheek, June raised his head and looked daggers at her.


    ¡°Jennifer, you hit me again. Don''t forget we men have our pride. You''d better be wary of me forcing me


    on you,¡± June threatened.


    Jennifer shot him a look of disdain before grabbing her bag and storming off.


    Staring at her leaving silhouette with his fiery eyes, June stroked his cheek subconsciously. ¡°Jennifer,


    you''ll be mine sooner orter. When that happens, let''s see how I''m going to make you suffer.¡±


    Obviously, Jennifer was unaware of his designs for her. She got back into the car and mmed her


    hand on the steering wheel, overwhelmed by disgust. If not for revenge, she wouldn''t have involved


    herself with a person like June. Every time she saw him, she would be filled with nothing but contempt.


    After all, it was hard for any woman to love a psycho like him.


    Jennifer''s eyes gradually reddened as she stared out the window in boiling rage.


    She had morphed into someone that even she failed to recognize.


    Tossing her head side to side to get a grip on herself, she knew now wasn''t the time to wallow in her


    sorrow. Now that she had sacrificed everything for revenge and passed the point of no return, there


    was no turning back for her.


    With that in mind, she turned on the engine and drove back to her mansion.


    After parking her car and walking to the door, she was greeted by the sight of thest person she


    wanted to see.


    Both of them stood a distance apart, gazes locked until Jennifer retracted hers and proceeded to open


    the door.


    ¡°Jennifer, you''re really back. I''ve been dropping by every day to check and didn''t expect to be lucky


    enough to finally see you,¡± Carter said softly as he came forward to grab her hand.


    Jennifer shoved his hand aside and strode right in.


    ¡°Jennifer, we went through a lot before getting together. Are you really willing to abandon our


    rtionship just like that?¡± Carter questioned, following her from behind.


    Taking a deep breath, Jennifer suppressed the pain within her as she answered, ¡°Carter, it''s over


    between us. Please leave. You''re not wee here. I don''t want the angry spirit of my deceased mom


    toe after you.¡±


    Carter gazed deeply at her, his eyes brimming with indescribable agony.


    ¡°Jennifer, clearly you still love me. Will youe back to me?¡±


    ¡°Sure, on one condition. Have Amelia drink the contents of this bottle and I will agree to reconcile.¡±


    Jennifer returned to where Carter was standing and handed him a purple bottle she had retrieved from


    her bag.


    As Carter lowered his head to look at the bottle in her hand, an unfathomable glint shed across his


    eyes.


    He didn''t reach out to take it. Jennifer¡ªunsurprised¡ªretracted her hand. Perhaps I''ll never be as


    important as Amelia is to him.


    If it was in the past, she would have been saddened by his reaction. But now, such emotions had been


    buried in the depths of her heart.


    ¡°Carter, you should go. Don''t evere back to see me. There''s no way I can ignore my mom''sst


    wish. Amelia and Oscar are fated to be my enemies. Since I must have my revenge and you have


    always taken Amelia''s side, there''s no way we can ever bridge this chasm between us.¡±


    Jennifer looked up at him as if she could see right through his heart.


    ¡°Carter, to be honest, you have never forgotten Amelia, have you? Despite your repeated ims of


    loving me, I''m nothing but a recement for her. At the end of the day, I''ll never take her ce in your


    heart. You might have feelings for me, but she''ll always be the one you truly love.¡±


    Staring at her intently, he had no words to rebut her with.


    Staring at her intently, he had no words to rebut her with.


    It was true that Amelia was irreceable in his heart. After so many years of longing for her, it was


    impossible for him to forget her entirely. Nheless, he had learned how to turn the romantic feelings


    he had for her into tonic ones.


    ¡°Jennifer, let''s cast the past away and start all over again. I swear I''ll treat you like a queen to make up


    for the wrong I have done you. Please don''t do anything foolish. I can''t bear to see anything happen to


    you.¡± Carter diverted the topic.


    Sniggering in response, Jennifer gave him a sorrowful yet contemptuous look.


    ¡°Carter, you should go. It''s really over between us,¡± she reiterated wearily.


    The night she returned to the country, her father had told her not to hate her mother who, on her


    deathbed, had continued to object to her rtionship with Carter. Thetter feared that her daughter


    would never truly be loved by him.


    Carter had someone else in his heart whose importance outweighed that of Jennifer. A rtionship with


    him would bring nothing but misery.


    Cognizant of her mother''s concern for her, Jennifer didn''t me the former for her stance. Instead, the


    emotional struggle she was going through simply wore her out.


    In the end, there was an unbridgeable abyss between Carter and her.


    However, the gap had nothing to do with her mother. It was instead caused by Carter''s failure to let


    Amelia go. The deeper Jennifer''s feelings were for him, the more she was bothered by Amelia''s ce


    in his heart. The issue was a ticking time bomb bound to explode.


    Considering the circumstances, she felt it wiser to break up now.


    Carter watched as Jennifer went upstairs. His lips parted, but he failed to find a reason to persuade her


    to stay.


    In the end, a sigh of resignation was all he could manage before he left the mansion.


    He was clueless as to how he could prove his love to Jennifer and demonstrate to her that she didn''t


    y second fiddle to Amelia.


    Upon returning to his car, Carter drove straight home.


    As he took the elevator up, he was greeted by the sight of Nina the moment the doors opened.


    He approached her and asked, ¡°When did you arrive?¡±


    Nina shed a smile at him.


    ¡°Let''s talk inside.¡±


    Carter invited her in and made her a cup of coffee.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Having settled down on the couch opposite her, Carter asked, ¡°It''s reallyte. Why didn''t you call me


    first? If I hadn''t returned, you might have had to wait outside for a very long time.¡±


    ¡°Not to worry. I only waited for a couple of minutes. Anyway, I just dropped by to say my farewell.¡±


    Carter cocked a brow. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I''ll be heading overseas for some time to avoid an overzealous pursuer and will return once he has


    calmed down,¡± Nina said tly.


    ¡°It''s a good idea as long as youe back,¡± Cartermented.


    ¡°Of course, I will. Don''t forget that my parents are still here,¡± Nina replied in a nonchnt tone. ¡°Carter,


    is it really over between you and Ms. Larson? I noticed that you looked troubled for the past year and


    barely made any progress at work. If you really love her, you should renew your pursuit of her.¡±


    Her words elicited a wryugh from Carter as he wondered how he should exin to her that the issue


    couldn''t be solved just by courting Jennifer.


    ¡°You should just enjoy your time overseas. There''s no need to concern yourself with my affairs.¡±


    ¡°You''re important to me. Of course, I care about you.¡± Nina changed the subject. ¡°Fine. This is your life,


    and I''m sure you know what you''re doing. Also, I have no intention of nagging you as if I were your


    mother. I just need you to do something for me. Can you go to the hospital and tell James that I don''t


    love him? It''s his relentless pursuit of me that I''m trying to avoid. Tell him that I''m willing to be his friend,


    but he should drop the idea of us being together.¡±


    ¡°So he''s the one you''re trying to avoid. I find him to be pretty eligible, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°I don''t deny it, but I just have no feelings for him. I still prefer true blue Chanaeans.¡±


    Carter burst intoughter. ¡°It''s good that you havee to a decision.¡±


    He found talking to Nina aforting experience. Not only was sheposed, but she knew where to


    draw the line when it came to probing someone''s privacy. Her discretion in the way they interacted was


    why he genuinely saw her as his sister.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    Nina got up and walked over to Carter, massaging his shoulders as she spoke gently. ¡°Please don''t be


    sad, Carter. You don''t act like yourself anymore. You should be high-spirited and confident, unlike the


    man standing before me. Why have you turned out this way? It seems like you''re always forcing a


    smile.¡±


    A heartfeltugh left Carter''s lips. ¡°Nina, I wouldn''t feel so torn if the person I''m in love with was you!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Carter. Don''t get such thoughts in your mind. We are notpatible. I''m not your type, and I


    treat you like my brother. Besides, I want a man who knowsbat arts. He should also be good at


    games and knows how to design them. Other than that, he needs to know how to y sports like


    basketball and swimming. In other words, I love a man that knows how to do everything. Too bad I''ve


    yet to find a perfect man like that,¡± Nina answered with a smile.


    ¡°You prefer programmers?¡±


    ¡°I guess so. I admire those people who can hack into a system without facing any problems. I would


    love to talk to them if I had the chance, but I''m afraid they will scoff at a digitally illiterate person like


    me.¡±


    Carter''s lips twitched as his mind wandered. I''m caught by surprise. Nina, a girl thates from a


    wealthy family, has quite an interesting taste in men. Why is she so intoputer hackers?


    Nina retracted her hands, saying, ¡°Rest earlier, Carter. I''m going to head home now. Don''t overthink the


    situation. Get over Jennifer soon if there really is no chance of a future with her. After all, it sucks when


    men whine on and on.¡±


    Carter nodded. He stood up, wanting to send Nina home himself.


    However, the woman rejected his offer. ¡°Carter, are you afraid that someone will rob me? Well, they''re


    wee to try if they''re not afraid of being beaten up. Even though I look vulnerable and weak, I''m


    good at fighting, and most people can''tpare me! Don''t worry, okay?¡±


    Carter was no stranger to Nina''s exceptionalbat skills. She was better than him as she excelled at


    kickboxing, mixed martial arts, and otherbat skills. Even so, Carter couldn''t let her return home by


    herself.


    ¡°Come on, I will send you home. ept my offer, okay? As a gentleman, I can''t possibly let you go


    home yourself,¡± Carter insisted.


    Understanding why Carter was being persistent, Nina agreed to his suggestion.


    With things settled, Carter drove Nina home. While unbuckling her seatbelt, Nina nced at Carter.


    ¡°Go on home, Carter. Please remember to do the things that I told you to do. I don''t wish to see a


    foreign man bothering me when Ie home.¡±


    Carter nodded.


    Nina finally alighted the car with a pleased expression.


    The following day, Carter went to the hospital to fulfill Nina''s order. Coincidentally, he caught Eva


    pestering James. He couldn''t help but frown.


    No wonder Nina is leaving the country. A messy tangle of rtionships isn''t something she''s ever


    wanted. She''s a rich, opinionated woman that knows what she wants. It seems like James is indeed


    not suitable to be her boyfriend.


    Carter hesitated for a second before walking over. He pretended to cough to catch the duo''s attention.


    Eva, who was bothering James incessantly, immediately retracted her hands. It was fortunate that she


    knew how to stayposed before others.


    Carter questioned straightforwardly, ¡°Are you free, James? Someone sent me to talk to you.¡±


    James instantly agreed. Inviting Carter into his office, he made sure to close the door in Eva''s face.


    ¡°It looks like you know your way around women, Mr. Baylor.¡±


    ¡°Please don''t misunderstand, Mr. Scott. I have nothing to do with Eva. Everyone knows I''m courting


    Nina!¡±


    Carter shrugged. ¡°I don''t care about your love life. I came here to pass on Nina''s words. She''s heading


    overseas today and hopes that you won''t continue pestering her when she returns.¡±


    James'' expression changed drastically when he heard those words, and he spoke in an agitated tone.


    ¡°What time is her flight? Why is she leaving the country? Which airline is she taking?¡±


    Carter shoved his hands into his pockets. ¡°My apologies, but I have no idea. I''m merely expressing her


    wishes on her behalf as her brother. You are not the man for her, so I hope you won''t pester her


    anymore. If not, she will stay abroad forever.¡±


    James'' face turned ashen. ¡°No. I''m going to look for her. I will prove that I''m the man for her. I promise I


    will always love her and only her, and I will never be attracted to other women.¡±


    With that, James ran outdoors, staggering as he nearly fell to the ground.


    Carter didn''t stop him. He was sure that James wouldn''t be able to find Nina. Even though Nina looked


    soft and gentle and seemed like she needed someone''s protection, she was a capable and opinionated


    woman. If she had determined that she was not in love with James, she wouldn''t mislead him or give


    him a chance to court her.


    He left the office, only to see Eva waiting for him with her arms wrapped around her chest. Carter


    strolled over and greeted her amicably, ¡°Hey, Eva.¡±


    Eva gazed at him while letting out a wry chuckle. ¡°Mr. Carter, are you going to interfere in my love life


    too? Are you trying to ruin things for me?¡±


    ¡°Eva, I have no intention of doing that. Besides, I hope you and James can resolve your differences


    and be a couple soon. However, a rtionship is not about bugging someone until they love you.


    I would advise you to save your love for someone else so as not to waste your time,¡± Carter reminded.


    Eva''s persistence in ensuring James understood her love reminded Carter so much of the past. Hence,


    he couldn''t help but advise her to do otherwise. That was all he could do, though. It still depended on


    whether Eva was willing to take his advice.


    Love is mutual attraction. Hence, having a one-sided is nothing but torture.


    ¡°Thank you for your advice, Mr. Carter. However, this is my choice, and I''ve never thought of giving up.


    He will eventually grow tired of chasing after other women and return to my side. I believe James will


    choose me after realizing who loves him the most,¡± Eva voiced confidently. Despite that, her eyes had


    traces of pain and bitterness.


    With that, she turned and left. Noticing how deste and lonely Eva looked, Carter stared at her back


    for a while before leaving.


    Eva learned that Amelia had returned from overseas when she called thetter. She decided to visit


    Amelia at her house.


    ¡°Amelia, why didn''t you inform me that you''re back? I missed you.¡± Eva pouted sadly as she hugged


    Amelia.


    Amelia patted her shoulder as she chuckled. ¡°You''re a big girl already, so why are you still acting like a


    kid?¡±


    ¡°I''m just happy that you''re home.¡±


    ¡°Really? You don''t seem happy to me.¡± Amelia could sense that Eva was upset.


    Eva merely responded by hugging Amelia even tighter. She was feeling lost and confused, for she and


    James had been going around in circles for many years without ending up in a rtionship. Eva didn''t


    know whether she should give up now. All she knew was that she would be dissatisfied if she stopped


    loving James now.


    I''m so used to chasing after James that I don''t know if I can give up on him after I''ve done so many


    things for him.


    Amelia brought Eva to the couch and made her a cup of coffee. ¡°Let''s talk over some coffee.¡±


    Eva held the cup as the warmth seeped into her skin. ¡°Amelia, did you remarry Oscar already?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Oscar must be punished for his mistakes. That''s why I''m monitoring his performance. If he


    does well, I will remarry him. If it is the opposite case, we will stay this way then. It''s fun to be his lover,¡±


    Amelia answered with an amused smile.


    Eva chuckled as she stared at Amelia with envy.


    It''s fascinating how they divorced and got back together twice. They always end up back with each


    other eventually, and honestly, I envy their rtionship. Anyone who desires to be in love will be


    jealous of Amelia and Oscar.


    ¡°You know, Amelia, I envy you. You and Oscar have been through so much. Back then when you


    decided to leave the country, I thought it was over between you guys. Who would have thought that you


    two would be together again now after going through so many obstacles? It''s amazing, touching, and


    comparable to the plot in a romance novel,¡± Eva uttered dejectedly.


    Amelia gazed at her, having somewhat guessed the reason behind Eva''s downcast mood. Her bad


    mood seems to be rted to her current situation with James. Eva has been chasing after him for close


    to two years, yet there''s still no significant change in their rtionship status.


    ¡°How is your rtionship with James?¡± Amelia probed.


    Eva gave her a bitter smile. ¡°I chased after him for another year after you left the country. However, he


    has zero interest in me. James only has eyes for Nina. I know I''m not as pretty as her, and any ordinary


    man would fall in love with her. It''s just that... I resent this oue. I love James more than she loves


    him!¡±


    Amelia pulled Eva''s hand over and patted it, wanting to console and advise her. ¡°Eva, it''s all about


    mutual attraction in a rtionship. A woman might get together with a man because his efforts have


    moved her. However, a man is more unwavering in terms of love. If they already have someone on


    their mind, they ignore everything other women do for them. James has already made it obvious he


    doesn''t want to be in a rtionship with you. With that being said, there will be no good oue even


    if you continue pestering him. Are you sure you don''t want to give up?¡±


    Eva shot Amelia a helpless look. ¡°Amelia, even you think we are notpatible, too?¡±


    Eva shot Amelia a helpless look. ¡°Amelia, even you think we are notpatible, too?¡±


    ¡°I''ve always thought so. You''re a coach while he''s a doctor. You love to have fun while he''s mature,


    serious, and attentive. James likes women that are gentle and well-behaved. You aren''t what he''s


    searching for, to begin with. That''s why both of you aren''t fated to be a couple. Even if you guys


    ended up being a thing, you will be going on your separate ways in the near future.¡±


    ¡°But I can change my personality for him.¡±


    ¡°Eva, it''s not easy to change one''s character. Your true self will eventually be exposed in the future,


    even if you hide it perfectly now. When that happens, you guys will fight endlessly. Now, would you


    rather you guys stay as friends or realize that both of you are not meant to be together because you


    two keep fighting after you be a couple? Do you want to watch your love for him vanish slowly


    during the process?¡±


    Reluctantly, Eva remarked, ¡°Amelia, I can be happy when I''m with James.¡±


    Amelia stared at her silently until thetter couldn''t refrain from lowering her head.


    ¡°Fine, I won''t force you to give up on James now. Once you''re tired, you cane back here to let your


    heart heal. After you''ve recovered and are ready, you can move on to start another rtionship.¡±


    Hearing that, Eva was touched. ¡°Thank you, Amelia.¡±


    ¡°You''re wee. You will understand that failing in a rtionship is not as terrifying as you thought


    when you get older. When I separated from Oscar a year ago, I thought it would be best for us to enter


    a new rtionship with other people too. I was lost for a time, but I eventually learned to let go.¡± Amelia


    patted the back of Eva''s hand.


    She continued, ¡°We don''t always end up with everyone that we fall in love with. Sometimes, we have to


    let down the person we loved or who loved us. It''s okay to greet them casually when we get older.


    That''s why I would advise you not to be too hung up over James. If not, you will end up losing yourself


    in the process too.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Eva pondered over the words for a long while before nodding.


    I think I know what to do now.


    She stayed and had lunch with Amelia before bringing a lunchbox to the hospital for James.


    James'' anger rose when he saw the lunchbox. He had just been rejected by Nina when he went to look


    for her at the airport. Moreover, she even imed that his love for her was annoying, so she decided to


    stay overseas for a period. Nina then told James that they could be friends if he stopped pestering her


    when she returned home in the future. If James refused to heed her advice, they would then be


    strangers. With that, Nina boarded the flight and left, not even giving him a chance to stop her.


    James then returned to the hospital in despair. He had wanted to have some alone time when Eva


    inconveniently appeared. Unfortunately, that meant Eva would bear the brunt of his anger.


    The man thundered, ¡°Eva, can you stop being so annoying? I don''t like you. I really don''t! I have never


    seen anyone as shameless as you! My life is a mess because of you! You are the reason that Nina has


    left now! I hate you so much. Can you please get out of my life? Just get lost!¡±


    Eva looked at James as her eyes slowly reddened, her heart wrenching in pain. The words had hurt


    her deeply. ¡°James, do you despise me that much?¡± Eva asked, trying to suppress her sadness.


    ¡°Yes, I do. Very much. I will thank you if you vanish from my life right now.¡±


    Eva nodded to show that she understood. ¡°James, I''ve thought about it on my way here. It''s useless for


    me to continue pestering you if you hate me that much, so this is thest meal I''ve prepared for you.


    Worry not; I won''t be bugging you from now on. I will onlye searching for you after my love for you


    has disappeared for good. By then, I think we can be friends again.¡±


    Her veins were popping as she took a deep breath, indicating the effort Eva had used to control her


    emotions.


    James was stunned when he heard Eva''s words and didn''t know how to respond for a moment.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    ¡°Go ahead and eat. This might be thest time you get to eat this.¡± Eva felt much better after airing her


    thoughts. She was even in the mood to joke.


    James fixed his intense gaze on the woman and felt increasingly frustrated. It was as if he had lost


    something that was his all along.


    Eva passed a fork to the man and said, ¡°Finish it as a favor to me. Our boss wants me to go to Hawen


    to train the new batch of employees, and the training willst two years. As that ce is currently a


    restricted area, we won''t be able to contact anyone other than during the festive seasons. Previously, I


    was still unable to decide if I should go, but this is now the perfect opportunity for me to forget you.¡±


    James took over the fork. Looking at the sumptuous food in the lunchbox, which had instantly be


    unappetizing, he started eating.


    Just earlier, he had been telling Eva to get lost. However, now that she was finally going away, he


    found himself feeling even more ufortable. However, he tried to rationalize internally that it was


    because of the abrupt nature of the woman''s departure that resulted in his difort and that the


    feeling would be gone after a while. As such, he should be happy that he had finally gotten rid of a


    nuisance.


    Soon, James finished all of the food in the lunch box.


    Eva took the fork from him and cleaned up before saying, ¡°I shan''t disturb you any further. I''m going off


    now. I''m not sure if we will see each other again after I leave for Hawen, so I shall give you my


    blessings in advance. I hope that you will find the woman of your dreams soon. From now on, I won''t


    be pestering you anymore.¡±


    James looked at Eva with aplicated expression.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Are you missing me already? If you ask me to stay, I might change my mind and not


    leave,¡± Eva said with a cheeky wink.


    Even though she sounded casual, she was, in fact, feeling extremely nervous. She was fervently


    hoping that James would suddenly realize his feelings for her and ask her not to go. However, that was


    obviously just her wishful thinking.


    ¡°Going to Hawen sounds like a good opportunity for you. I hope that you will find true love soon. We will


    be friends forever,¡± James said, pretending to be relieved.


    The smile on Eva''s face faded slightly when she heard that.


    ¡°Sure. The next time you see mee looking for you is when I''ve found someone I want to marry. I''ll


    get going now.¡± Eva picked up the lunchbox and waved goodbye to James blithely before she quickly


    left his office.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As James stared at the woman''s departing figure, he could not help but feel an immense sense of


    emptiness in his heart. He was unable to make sense of the difort that he was feeling. However,


    he shook it off quickly, thinking that his mind was just ying tricks on him.


    When Eva went back to the neighborhood where Amelia was staying, she returned the lunchbox, which


    she had already washed, to her cousin.


    ¡°Amelia, I intend on heading to Hawen to train the new batch of employees. I''ll be there for two years,


    but I''ll be back to visit you during my vacation time.¡±


    ¡°You''re going to Hawen? What about James...¡± Amelia asked, feeling slightly shocked.


    ¡°I''ve alreadyid it out with him at the hospital just now. He doesn''t love me and asked me to get lost. I


    don''t want him to end up hating me, so I''ve decided to let go and stop pestering him. I''ve been pursuing


    him for two years, but he still has not fallen in love with me. That means it''s impossible between us. I''ve


    already agreed to relocate to Hawen. Busying myself with work might help me forget James. After all,


    life still goes on without him,¡± Eva replied softly.


    Amelia patted her cousin''s head and said, ¡°I''m d that you were able toe to a decision.¡±


    ¡°I already booked my air ticket on the way back just now. My flight is at five p.m. this evening, so I


    should leave now. I can get my daily necessities in Hawen when I''m there.¡±


    ¡°Eva, you don''t have to be in such a rush.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, I''m worried that I would change my mind if I don''t leave soon. It took me a lot of determination


    to decide to let him go. That''s why it''s better for me to leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia stopped talking.


    She personally drove Eva to the airport. When they arrived, Eva hugged her cousin with tears in her


    eyes and said, ¡°Amelia, take care of yourself. I''ve given you a lot of trouble in the past, but I''ve grown


    up now, and I''ll take care of myself. I''ll call you when I''m free.¡±


    Amelia returned Eva''s hug, feeling reluctant to part with her cousin.


    After one year apart, she realized that Eva had matured a lot, and it was the result of the woman''s


    unrequited love. Suddenly, she found herself missing the confident and quirky girl who was always


    dressed in punk fashion. However, that girl had disappeared forever.


    Amelia sighed silently. Most people would mature with the passage of time. However, there would


    always be some who lived in a carefree manner regardless of their age. Those were the people who


    were well-protected from life''s harsh realities.


    If it was possible, Amelia hoped that Eva would also meet a man who would shield her from life''s perils.


    ¡°Take care of yourself while you are there. Come back here to work after you''ve recovered from your


    pain. If you like training others, I''ll ask Oscar to make arrangements for you to be a trainer.¡±


    ¡°All right. Amelia, when I return, I''ll introduce my boyfriend to you. When that dayes, you and


    Oscar have to help with my wedding arrangements, yeah?¡±


    ¡°I''ll be waiting for that day.¡±


    The two women chatted for a while longer before Eva went through the airport security check. Shaking


    her head, Amelia turned around and left. Unexpectedly, she saw James outside the airport.


    ¡°Oh, James, you''re here.¡±


    The man walked over and said, ¡°Amelia, it''s been a while. I heard that you and Oscar had gotten back


    together again. Congrats!¡±


    Amelia let out a chuckle before replying, ¡°Thanks! I have to go now as I have something to attend to.


    You should hurry in if you''re here to send someone off.¡±


    James stopped Amelia from leaving and gazed at her with aplicated look in his eyes.


    ¡°Amelia, don''t you me me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I me you? Perhaps, you and Eva are just not fated to be together. It might not be a bad


    thing that Eva is going to Hawen. At least it''ll be easier for her to start anew there. You don''t have to


    feel guilty about it.¡±


    James could not help butugh out loud when he heard that.


    ¡°Amelia, you''re indeed different from everyone else. I found it a pity that you and Oscar got divorced


    previously. As such, it was a surprise to know that the two of you still ended up together. It feels almost


    too surreal.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Amelia looked at James and continued, ¡°James, you''re actually here to send Eva off,


    aren''t you? I don''t think you really dislike her that much. Sometimes, it''s better for us toe to terms


    with our own feelings. Don''t wait until it''s toote for regrets. Eva is a wonderful girl. Other than the fact


    that she can be too carefree sometimes, she doesn''t have any major ws. Besides, she loves you


    wholeheartedly. It''s such a pity that you were unable to reciprocate her love, even going so far as to


    stomp on it. Forget it. It''s all in the past now. It doesn''t matter what your feelings for her are; I just hope


    that you won''t appear in her life again. I see her as my younger sister and hope to protect her from


    getting hurt. You are not good enough for her. She deserves a man who loves her wholeheartedly too.¡±


    When James heard that, there was a slight change in his expression as his eyes darkened.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, he caught up with Amelia and stopped her from leaving.


    ¡°Amelia, please apologize to Eva on my behalf. Even though we can''t be lovers, we can still be


    friends.¡±


    ¡°James, you have nothing to apologize to her for. From now on, both of you will lead your own separate


    lives and never cross paths again. I just hope that you don''t bother her again.¡±


    James hesitated for a second before he agreed to that.


    Nodding politely, Amelia got into her car and drove off.


    James pressed his lips together after Amelia sped off into the distance. There was a slight uneasiness


    in his heart. In truth, he did not know why he came to the airport. He just could not help bute here


    after receiving Eva''s text, telling him that she was leaving. However, he did not go into the departure


    hall in the end.


    James felt a sense of loss, knowing that Eva had finally left. However, he tried tofort himself that


    he was feeling that way because he was not used to the woman''s absence after having her chattering


    around him for so long.


    When Amelia returned home, Oscar was already back.


    ¡°I''m home,¡± Amelia said smilingly while walking toward the man.


    Oscar wrapped her in his arms before nting a soft kiss on her forehead.


    With a gentle gaze in his eyes, he exined, ¡°Recently, someone has been spreading rumors, trying to


    defame Clinton Corporations'' products. As such, thepany''s upper management had gathered for a


    meeting which only just ended.¡±


    Amelia frowned when she heard that. However, she had faith in Oscar''s abilities. The fact that he had


    shared the situation with her meant that it wasn''t a difficult issue for him to handle.


    ¡°Have you found out who''s the one defaming ourpany?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I know what to do. It''s most likely apetitor from the same industry. Of course, it could


    be Noah''s doing as well. It''s possible that the Walker family has resorted to extreme methods after


    being driven into a corner by me,¡± Oscar replied with a smile.


    ¡°It''s good that you have confidence, but don''t hesitate to tell me if you need my help. As the director of


    Royce Technologies now, I can assist you in certain aspects.¡±


    ¡°My wife will always be my perfect partner. So when are we getting our marriage certificate again?¡±


    Oscar asked as he stroked her hair affectionately.


    ¡°That depends on your performance. Did you forget how you broke my heart in the past? I must judge


    your performance before I decide on that, or I''ll be embarrassed to divorce you again. A third time will


    be too much, and if we divorce again, I won''te back to you anymore,¡± Amelia said in a usible


    tone.


    Upon hearing that, Oscar tightened his arms around her and promised, ¡°That won''t happen again. I will


    not let anyone trick me into hurting you and our child again. Believe me. You''re the only one for me in


    this life.¡±


    From the bottom of her heart, Amelia trusted Oscar''s words. She knew he could protect her and Tony.


    However, she also knew her position as an executive would naturally attract jealousy from others, who


    would then do everything they could to ruin things for her.


    After all, those who carried treasures would always attract hungry wolves.


    ¡°Oscar, I believe you can protect Tony and me. I''m just messing with you to make you treat me better.


    Forget it. I''ll stop torturing you with that. Let''s get remarried tomorrow. I''m tied to you for the rest of our


    lives, so I should stop insisting on these superficial vanities. It''s meaningless.¡± Amelia smiled.


    Oscar could not stop his lips from curling up when he heard that. His mood instantly brightened.


    She would always indulge his asional mistakes, which gave him even more reason to love her.


    ¡°Honey, it''s my biggest blessing to make you my wife.¡±


    Amelia wrapped her arms around his waist and smiled sweetly at his words.


    ¡°Welkin Group''s chairman''s sixtieth birthday is happening tomorrow night. He''s holding a banquet and


    inviting many representatives from the business world. Why don''t youe with me?¡± Oscar


    suggested.


    Amelia drew circles on his back with her fingers.


    ¡°Oscar, aren''t you scared of people making fun of you for always going back to your exes when you


    showed up with the Walker family''s daughter not too long ago and now with me, who you''ve divorced


    two times?¡± Amelia deliberately teased him.


    Hearing that, Oscar squeezed her even tighter.


    ¡°Don''t worry about that. Everyone in the industry knows Isabe tricked me, the arrogant Oscar Clinton.


    I wouldn''t have bounced back from that if you, the ex-wife, hadn''t stayed by my side all this while. So, if


    I bring you as my plus one to the banquet, no one will have negative things to say about that. Instead,


    they will see you as a woman who''s incredibly loyal and righteous,¡± said Oscar.


    Amelia left his embrace and blinked at him, not knowing what he meant.


    ¡°The world knows I was set up, and they made you im all the credit. Since you chose to stay by my


    side against all odds, you deserve to be respected for that. I want everyone to know you''re precious to


    me, and I won''t trade you for anything in the world,¡± Oscar dered as he caressed her cheek.


    Meeting the man''s intense gaze, Amelia suddenly chuckled. Oscar, who had recovered his lost


    memories, was still the same man she had long known.


    After learning that he had done so much for her without her knowing, she could finally remarry him


    without any regrets.


    ¡°Oscar, it didn''t ur to me that you''re so adorable. Since you''re so lovely, why don''t we get remarried


    early tomorrow morning? But then, this will be thest time I agree to this. If you let me go again, I will


    nevere back to you,¡± warned Amelia.


    ¡°Oscar, it didn''t ur to me that you''re so adorable. Since you''re so lovely, why don''t we get remarried


    early tomorrow morning? But then, this will be thest time I agree to this. If you let me go again, I will


    nevere back to you,¡± warned Amelia.


    Pulling her into an embrace, Oscar had her lean against his chest to hear his irregr heartbeat as he


    said, ¡°Amelia, things will be different this time. I will never let anyone hurt you and Tony again.¡±


    Amelia leaned into his embrace and nodded softly.


    The next day, the couple went to City Hall and collected their marriage certificate. They were among


    the rarest to be married thrice and divorced twice. Thus, the staff member at the City Hall could not


    resist taking another nce at them when processing their marriage certificate. Taking in their good


    looks, the staff member believed the two did make a great couple, and it would be a pity if they did not


    get back together.


    After getting their certificates, Oscar took Amelia to a newly opened farmstay and had lunch together


    before returning to the Clinton residence.


    ¡°Did you get remarried?¡± Olivia smiled as she stared at the ring that Oscar had put on his finger again.


    ¡°Amelia and I collected our marriage certificate this morning,¡± said Oscar with a smile.


    Amelia had a blissful smile on her face as well.


    ¡°Focus on building a happy life together since you''re remarried now. Don''t let any issue get in your way


    again. Now that Steph isn''t here anymore, my poor health won''t be able to cope with the thought of you


    two getting in trouble again,¡± said Olivia as the look in her eyes dimmed a little.


    The smile vanished from Amelia''s face as she said, ¡°Mom, once everything has settled down, why don''t


    we go on a family trip together? So many things have happenedtely, and all of us are feeling


    somewhat down. I think it''s a good idea for us to get some fresh air.¡±


    After giving it some thought, Olivia decided not to reject Amelia''s kindness and said, ¡°Sure. It sounds


    great to go on a family trip once we settle everything.¡±


    ¡°That''s decided then.¡±


    The couple stayed at the Clinton residence for nearly two hours before leaving. They left Tony behind


    to keep Nnpany. With the kids ying andughing at home, Olivia could finally distract herself


    from the pain of losing her daughter.


    Oscar took Amelia to get her hair done and fetched the dress he had prepared for her before heading


    to the banquet together.


    The couple instantly became the center of attention as soon as they arrived at the venue.


    Wearing a red dress, Amelia looked exceptionally alluring and beautiful with her gorgeous face and


    sexy curves.


    Meanwhile, Oscar''s sophisticated tailored suit highlighted his tall and well-built figure. Standing


    together, they certainly looked like a match made in heaven.


    Oscar led Amelia through the crowd,pletely ignoring the gazes lingering on them.


    ¡°Old Mr. Yarbrough, I brought my wife, Amelia, here tonight. We wish you a blessed birthday, and may


    you be gifted with the greatest joys and the most blissful life,¡± Oscar said politely as he handed the gift


    to the butler standing behind Darryl Yarbrough, the chairman of Welkin Group.


    Darryl nced at Amelia beforeughing heartily at Oscar. ¡°You didn''t have to prepare a gift. I''m happy


    enough to see you here. Anyway, I assume you''ve reconciled with Amelia, haven''t you? I talked to your


    mother over the phone this evening, and she told me to look after your wife. It''s a relief for us elders to


    see you two getting back together again.¡±


    Oscar smiled and said, ¡°I was careless and got tricked by someone despicable, which was why we


    ended up divorced. But now, things are getting better. She is working at Royce Technologies. I heard


    Welkin Group has an uing project in coboration with Royce Technologies, so I hope you can


    look out for my wife and not let things get too tough for her, Old Mr. Yarbrough.¡±


    ¡°Look at you. It seems like you came to celebrate my sixtieth birthday, but what you had in mind was to


    lure me into supporting your wife. I''ve yet to unwrap and ept your gift. Oscar, where are your


    manners?¡± Despite his choice of words, Darryl burst into heartyughter.


    ¡°Well, Old Mr. Yarbrough, I can''t help but speak up for my wife when you''re such a wise and generous


    man. Any benefits you can offer her are appreciated.¡±


    Rolling his eyes, Darryl said, ¡°Amelia, you must help me teach him a lesson when you have the time.


    How dare he try to get so greedy with an old man like me?¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia gave Darryl a warm smile and said, ¡°Old Mr. Yarbrough, here I was hoping you


    could teach him a lesson for me.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Darryl was startled for a moment, and heughed out loud after processing her


    words.


    The three continued talking until the butler led Darryl elsewhere to socialize with other guests.


    Amelia took Oscar''s arm as they walked toward the food area. Unexpectedly, a man walked over to


    them with a woman on his arm. That woman had delicate facial features, but upon a closer look, she


    slightly resembled Amelia.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, what a coincidence. I''ve heard stories about you and always wanted to meet you in


    person, but I didn''t get the chance to do that as you''re too busy. I guess it must be destined for us to


    meet here.¡± The man raised his eyebrows, ncing brazenly at Amelia. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, you do look like


    my plus one. Anyway, my plus one here is a rising star in the entertainment industry, and she has


    starred in quite a few TV dramas. Her name is Rory. Do you perhaps know her?¡±


    When she heard the familiar name, Amelia could not help looking at the celebrity named Rory. She did


    resemble Amelia in appearance and way of styling. Moreover, her eyes seemed rather familiar to


    Amelia, as though she had seen them somewhere before.


    Rory. Rory Sanders. Are they rted? Amelia was reminded of the scene where she saw Rory a year


    ago. At the time, Rory already looked different. Hence, Amelia believed it would not be impossible for


    Rory to alter her appearance again through cosmetic surgery.


    Something clicked in Amelia''s mind that made her think the Rory standing before her might turn out to


    be the Rory Sanders she knew.


    Ever since Isabe''s scheming, Amelia had grown wary of any woman who tried to approach them.


    After all, she had to be extra careful so that these women would not get the chance to ruin her precious


    marriage again.


    With that, she looked at Rory with a trace of wariness in her eyes.

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    Instead of looking at Oscar, Rory shot Amelia a nce and shed a smile. As her looks slightly


    resembled Amelia''s, the way she smiled made her look like a replica of thetter.


    As Amelia watched her grin, she somehow felt an inexplicable disdain in her heart. Subconsciously,


    she nced at Oscar and noticed he was staring at Rory. Amelia''s heart skipped a beat because she


    feared Oscar would have different feelings for Rory.


    ¡°Rory, right? You should know what I like before you try to seduce me. Dressing up and getting stic


    surgery to look just like my wife doesn''t mean I will like you. A defective product will always be wed.


    Don''t imitate my wife on purpose. You''re only making a fool out of yourself, and the sight of you


    disgusts me,¡± uttered Oscar unwaveringly with the corner of his lips quirked up. His words sounded


    rather malicious to others.


    Rory''s picturesque and exquisite face grew slightly distorted from her grimace as she dug her slender


    fingers into her skin.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton, she is mypanion. Don''t you think you are being disrespectful to me for saying those


    words in my face?¡± the man said angrily.


    All it took was a nce from Oscar for the man''s aggressiveness to subside.


    ¡°Since she is your woman, you should stop her from hitting on other guys, especially with that face of


    hers after she had stic surgery. Even if she looks exactly like my wife after the surgery, she is still a


    defective product,¡± Oscar said imposingly.


    Rory''s expression became even grimmer.


    With that, Oscar took Amelia with him to the side, leaving Rory and the man. Thetter''s face was


    contorted from anger, but he dared not do anything to Oscar.


    ¡°Rory, how dare you persuade me toe over so that you could seduce Oscar? I turned out to be just


    your pawn.¡± The man immediately flung her hand away and left in a huff.


    Rory froze on the spot, biting her lip. Initially, she thought she could catch Oscar''s attention by dressing


    up, but she didn''t expect to be mocked by him instead.


    Undoubtedly, Oscar and Amelia, who had already left, couldn''t be bothered with whatever went on in


    Rory''s mind.


    Oscar helped Amelia to take some food. Seeing the faint frown on her forehead, he lifted his hand to


    caress the furrow.


    ¡°Stop frowning. Otherwise, it will ruin your looks,¡± said Oscar gently.


    Amelia snickered at that.


    ¡°Oscar, I suspect the actress who calls herself Rory earlier is actually Rory Sanders. I don''t believe


    there would be that many who look like me in a city.¡± She finally voiced out her suspicions.


    Oscar caressed her cheeks. ¡°Don''t worry. She is nothing but a clown. I''ll have someone find out more


    about her. If these people think I am someone who easily yields to seduction, they would surely lose


    badly.¡±


    After the banquet ended, Oscar took Amelia home and called Hugo, asking him to run a background


    check on Rory after Amelia fell asleep. Hugo sent all of Rory''s information to Oscar in less than two


    hours.


    It turned out Rory had indeed undergone stic surgery, and she was the one who had taken care of


    Amelia before that. After she was exposed and kicked out of thepany, she hooked up with


    Jennifer, who paid for her surgery. Jennifer also exploited herworking to gain sponsors for Rory and


    helped Rory be an actress in the entertainment industry. Besides that, now that Rory''s facial


    features resembled Amelia''s, the media was spreading rumors saying she was the sister of


    ClintonCorporations'' heir''s wife. Regardless of the veracity of the rumors, the entertainment industry


    treated her with a measure of respect just to be safe. Anything was possible when it came to family


    background.


    Perhaps because of such an advantage, Rory quickly rose to fame in the entertainment industry. In just


    a year since she made her debut, she had acted in many series and had gained many diehard fans


    who called her a sexy goddess.


    As Oscar read the facts, the corner of his lips curled up into a smirk.


    Just then, Hugo''s call came in.


    ¡°Boss, I''ve hacked into Jennifer''sputer and found many photos of Rory before and after the stic


    surgery. There are also photos of her sleeping with many investors. If these photos were uploaded to


    the inte, her acting career would bepletely over,¡± stated Hugo.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± ordered Oscar.


    He had no interest in ying childish games with a woman who tried to ruin his family and would nip


    the problem in the bud if there were any danger. Isabe''s tricks had made him beyond wary. He dared


    not overestimate himself and underestimate his enemies'' capabilities again. Any threat had to be


    eliminated so that his enemies wouldn''t rapidly grow more powerful and threaten his family. If that


    happened, there would be dire consequences.


    The next day, intimate photos of the rising actress Rory getting drunk with many producers and being


    taken advantage of while sitting in some older men''sps were all over the newspapers from major


    mediapanies. Various photos of her hit the headlines of the entertainment news. The news also


    spread fast on the inte. Her Twitter ount¡ªwhich she had only recently created¡ªand the social


    tforms rted to her were flooded withments. Many were disappointed to find out about her


    true colors. At the same time, there were some who were enjoying the show on the inte as the


    matter was no concern to them.


    In short, Rory became a hot topic almost everywhere in the country in a day, but her acting career was


    over.


    Meanwhile, Rory, who had been acting arrogantly in the agency, was yanked into the office by her


    manager. He then took out his phone to show her the articles about her scandal spread across the


    inte.


    ¡°Oh my God. This is surely the end for you. Your scandals are now all over the newspapers and the


    inte. You have truly be famous this time, but your acting career is utterly ruined. I think it


    would be hard for you to start over even if you have influential people to back you up,¡± her manager


    said fretfully while walking in circles.


    Rory''s expression turned grim. As she stared at the photos of her drinking recklessly with the


    producers and investors on the website, the words ¡°It''s over¡± couldn''t stop reverberating in her head.


    Everything she had worked hard to achieve might be at stake because of the scandals.


    The first thought that came to her mind was Oscar. All she did was show up before him once yesterday,


    yet her scandals were already spreading all over the ce the next day. She had always known that


    Oscar was so powerful that he could hide any truth as he pleased. However, she did not expect he


    would be so ruthless as to force someone who had only appeared before him once into a corner.


    Her limbs turned cold in an instant while her mind was a mess. As her manager continued toment


    and fret over the news, his voice sounded like a buzzing fly to her.


    Picking up her bag, she nned to leave without looking back. Before she could do so, her manager


    grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Where do you think you''re going, Rory? Hordes of reporters are camping outside, just waiting for you


    to appear! You''ll be surrounded by them as soon as you step out of here. We''re already in a mess right


    now, so please stop causing trouble. Once the heat is off us, we''ll arrange a press conference to clear


    things up.¡± The manager pulled Rory back inside and added, ¡°Right now, you need to stay in here, and


    I''ll go find the higher-ups to deal with the photographs.¡±


    Rory could only purse her lips tightly without saying a word.


    Her manager shot her an impatient nce and left the office to handle the issue of the photographs.


    Once the man had left the room, Rory took her bag and ran out of there.


    Putting on a disguise, Rory left through the back door of the building and got inside her car before


    driving off quickly.


    When Rory reached a remote location, she called Jennifer, exining her current circumstances.


    However, Jennifer did not respond at all. Unable to withstand the dead silence over the phone, Rory


    could only plead desperately, ¡°Jennifer, you have to help me this time! You''ve wasted so much time and


    effort getting me into the entertainment industry, so I''m sure you don''t want me to be ruined so easily,


    right? That would mean all your efforts would bepletely wasted.¡±


    Even so, Jennifer still remained silent.


    ¡°Just give me a response, Jennifer! If we let these photographs spread around, my career will be utterly


    ruined! Please help me. I''ll do whatever you want me to do,¡± Rory said anxiously as she ruffled her hair


    out of frustration.


    Jennifer eventually spoke, though her tone was less than friendly.


    ¡°I''ve seen everything on the inte. It''s amon trick, but for you, the damage is straightforward and


    effective. Come over to my ce first. I''ve already gotten people to delete as many photos as they


    can,¡± Jennifer replied in a petnt manner.


    Rory heaved a sigh of relief.


    She then drove to Jennifer''s ce.


    ¡°Rory, I found out that the photographs were sent out on Oscar''s instructions. I haven''t even ordered


    you to do anything, and yet he''s made the first move already. It seems I''ve underestimated him. He''s


    deliberately destroying everything that you worked hard to achieve. Are you going to just admit your


    defeat like that?¡± Jennifer said casually with her arms folded across her chest.


    Rory nced at Jennifer. It was clear that she refused to admit defeat, but there was nothing she could


    do. Rory had no connections in the entertainment industry, nor was she powerful enough to stand up


    for herself. Furthermore, with those photographs being leaked to the public, everything she had worked


    so hard to achieve was basically ruined. It was hard for her to ept losing everything, and she even


    began to despise Oscar.


    The main reason Rory allowed herself to be manipted by Jennifer was that she wanted to gain more


    power so she could approach Oscar herself. However, not only did the man not give her a chance at


    all, but he was now even nning to destroy her mercilessly. No matter what, she could not take this


    lying down.


    ¡°Rory, your career to stardom is technically over. Do you want to seek revenge?¡±


    Rory merely stared at Jennifer.


    Jennifer then motioned Rory over, and thetter leaned in instinctively as Jennifer whispered a few


    words in her ear.


    After hearing Jennifer''s words, Rory stared at her in confusion.


    ¡°Just do as I told you, and once Amelia is captured, I will pay for you to change your appearance. After


    that''s done, I''ll use my own connections to open up a whole new world for you in the entertainment


    industry.¡± Jennifer gave Rory her promise.


    Rory lowered her head as she fell into deep thought. For a long while, she was quiet.


    ¡°Rory, I doubt you''ll be able to return to a job paying less than ten thousand every month after


    experiencing the spotlight and attention in the entertainment industry. That''s not even enough to buy a


    luxury handbag! Moreover, you''ll need to save up to even get a dress that you like. Tsk, tsk. I feel sad


    just thinking about those penniless days,¡± Jennifer intentionally said as she nced at Rory.


    Rory''s face turned ashen at her words.


    After a long silence, she finally agreed, ¡°All right, I promise you. I''ll ask Amelia out.¡±


    Jennifer could not help but smirk, her eyes glinting with smugness.


    Oscar''s action had indirectly fueled the mes within Rory.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As long as you assist me in capturing Amelia, I shall help you be an A-list artiste in the


    entertainment industry. Once you be powerful, nobody will think of you as a softie and take


    advantage of you,¡± Jennifer promised.


    Rory gave her a look, obviously wary and unconvinced by Jennifer''s words.


    ¡°I''ve asked awyer to draw up a document, which I''ve already signed. Once you sign it as well, this


    document will be legally binding,¡± Jennifer said as she took out a document from her bag.


    Rory took the document from her. When she was done reading the document, her eyes widened briefly


    before returning to their normal state.


    ¡°You''re giving me fifteen percent of the shares in Larson Group?¡± Rory asked in disbelief.


    Jennifer nodded.


    ¡°As long as you take care of this matter for me, all of this will be yours. I won''t go back on my words. If


    you''re determined to make it big in the entertainment industry, I''ll pay for you to have another stic


    surgery, and then you can return to filming. You have a talent for acting, so you will definitely be a


    superstar someday.¡± Jennifer''s words were honey-sweet as she plied Rory with morous promises.


    Rory''s eyes shed. It was obvious that she was tempted by the offer.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll try to think of a way to lure Amelia out.¡±


    ¡°I''m counting on you, Rory. I hope you won''t let me down this time. Otherwise, everything I''ve provided


    to you in the past can also be fully revoked.¡±


    Rory nodded to show she understood.


    After leaving the Larson residence, she drove to Royce Technologies and stopped outside the


    entrance. As she stared at the magnificent building through her car window, Rory waited for a chance


    to approach Amelia.


    When Rory finally saw Amelia, she noticed Jolin was next to her. She was about to unbuckle her


    seatbelt when she became hesitant. After giving it some thought, Rory decided to keep her seatbelt on


    instead.


    Amelia and Jolin got into the car and drove away. Noticing their car leaving, Rory quickly trailed behind


    them.


    Rory was cautious as she followed behind their car, but because Jolin was skilled at


    countersurveince, she quickly realized their car was being followed.


    She froze for a moment before saying, ¡°Sit tight, Mrs. Clinton. Someone''s following us right now. I''d like


    to see who''s the daring thug trying to harm you this time!¡±


    Amelia nodded her head slightly.


    Jolin then drove to a fairly remote ce and stopped the car. Through the rearview mirror, she saw that


    the vehicle following behind them had also stopped.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I''m going to find out who''s the dimwit stalking you,¡± said Jolin.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Jolin nodded.


    As soon as she opened the door, Jolin raced toward the other car without even giving Rory a chance to


    react.


    As soon as she opened the door, Jolin raced toward the other car without even giving Rory a chance to


    react.


    Jolin knocking on the car''s window left Rory with no choice, so she could only wind down the window


    and face the bodyguard.


    When Jolin saw Rory''s face, she was quite surprised as thetter bore a slight resemnce to Amelia.


    However, Rory''s countenance was rather stiff. Based on Jolin''s observations, she was confident Rory


    had undergone cosmetic surgery.


    It looks like she did cosmetic surgery to look like Mrs. Clinton. She probably doesn''t have any good


    intentions. Now that I''ve caught her red-handed stalking Mrs. Clinton, I''m sure she''s up to no good.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Jolin said coldly.


    Rory wore her sunsses and got out of the car.


    ¡°I''m looking for Amelia.¡± She went straight to the point.


    Jolin smiled, but her expression remained cold. She grabbed Rory by the neck and pinned her against


    the car.


    She uttered ruthlessly, ¡°Don''t take yourself too seriously. Just because you paid money to look like Mrs.


    Clinton doesn''t make you the one I swore to protect with my life.¡±


    Rory stared at her calmly. ¡°I know Amelia and need to speak to her about something. You won''t stop


    her from meeting a friend, right?¡±


    In response, Jolin stared at her coldly.


    At that moment, Amelia got out of the car and walked over to them.


    ¡°Amelia,¡± Rory called out.


    After Rory took off her sunsses, Amelia found herself feeling disturbed when she looked at the face


    that bore such a resemnce to her own.


    Due to the changes in Rory, both physically and mentally, she had be more and more like a


    stranger to Amelia. Amelia could no longer sense the same honest and down-to-earth air from this


    woman she knew back then.


    Even as she was deep in thought, she was walking toward Rory.


    ¡°Amelia, it''s me, Rory Sanders. I went to have cosmetic surgery after getting some money. However, I


    can tell you''ve already guessed who I am,¡± Rory said.


    Amelia stared at her indifferently.


    ¡°Indeed, but I don''t get why you''re stalking me.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, I just watched to catch up with you. I have no bad intentions. Let''s go and get a cup of coffee,¡±


    Rory replied in a deliberately timid tone.


    A smile appeared on Amelia''s face. Just as Rory thought there was hope, Amelia shot Jolin a look.


    Jolin immediately pushed Rory into their car before moving to the driver''s seat. Meanwhile, Amelia


    slowly made her way to the backseat.


    Amelia said, ¡°Jolin, let''s go back to the organization. I''ll let Oscar handle her first.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, what are you doing? This is kidnapping! I can call the police,¡± Rory cried warily.


    Amelia replied softly, ¡°Rory, didn''t you seek me out? I''m simply inviting you to the organization to have


    a chat. It''s been a while since we chatted over a cup of coffee. I miss those days. Although I couldn''t


    get a clear picture of how you looked back in Beshya, I''m pretty sure you didn''t look that simr to me


    then.¡±


    Rory''s expression changed drastically. She did not know what Amelia was trying to do. After a year of


    not seeing thetter, she could no longer guess what the other woman was thinking.


    ¡°Rory, you don''t have to be scared of me,¡± Amelia stated after noticing Rory''s expression from the


    rearview mirror.


    Rory was stunned, and an indiscernible emotion flitted across her eyes.


    Amelia could not be bothered with Rory anymore and closed her eyes. She fell asleep after a while.


    When they reached their destination, Jolin gently woke her up.


    ¡°Rory, let''s go up. I''ll treat you to a cup of coffee. The coffee beans they keep here are pretty good.


    Since you came to find me, it would only be right for me to treat you,¡± Amelia said as she got out of the


    car.


    Rory felt uneasy after getting out of the car. After hearing Amelia''s words, she became even more


    apprehensive as she could not guess what Amelia was trying to do.


    Jolin gave her a push.


    ¡°Go on, Ms. Sanders. It''s not a scary ce, so you don''t need to look as though you''re facing death,¡±


    she said.


    Rory could only follow after Amelia. The instant she entered, her eyes widened in amazement at the


    luxurious and elegant interior design. She had never seen such spectacr decor before.


    Taking the elevator up, they saw Kurt and Hugo the moment they stepped out of the elevator.


    ¡°Ms. Sanders, this way, please. Let me brew you a cup of coffee.¡± Hugo made an ¡°after you¡± gesture,


    appearing the epitome of a gentleman. However, his tone was firm, and his expression was cold.


    Rory instinctively grabbed Amelia''s hand.


    Amelia retracted her hand discreetly. ¡°Ms. Sanders, didn''t you deliberatelye and find me to catch


    up? I''m sure you know Kurt and Hugo too. Let Hugo treat you to a cup of coffee. I''lle over in a


    while.¡±


    Rory''s heart started racing as she realized it would be difficult to get out of this ce now.


    ¡°Amelia, I really came to catch up with you. Also, I''m a public figure now. My manager will call the


    police if he can''t find me, so you guys can''t detain me,¡± Rory babbled nervously.


    Amelia failed to stop augh from escaping her lips.


    ¡°Ms. Sanders, weren''t you the one stalking me? You said you wanted to catch up with me, so I''m


    asking Hugo to prepare a cup of coffee for you. He makes good coffee, and I''m sure you will like it. As


    for your manager, I''ll instruct someone to contact him. Don''t worry. He won''t say anything,¡± Amelia said


    gently with a smile.


    Rory grew anxious upon hearing her words. In the end, Hugo had to force her to a high-end private


    office.


    Rory looked at the office, where she was alone with Hugo. Her heart was pounding hard.


    ¡°Hugo, we''re in aw-abiding country. If something happens to me, the police wille looking for me,¡±


    Rory said as she took a step back.


    Hugo pointed at the couch off to the side and replied, ¡°Sit. I just want to find out some things. If you''re


    honest, I won''t do anything to you.¡±


    Rory sat down on the couch like a puppet. Her hands instinctively rubbed her legs in her nervousness


    as unease flickered in her eyes.


    She took a deep breath and willed herself to calm down.


    Hugo ced a cup of hot coffee in front of her before walking over and sitting on the couch opposite


    her. Crossing his legs, he then stared at her calmly.


    ¡°Ms. Sanders, I will let you leave here unscathed as long as you tell me everything you know. However,


    I won''t be able to do that if you hide something. I know you understand I have ways to make you wish


    you were dead,¡± Hugo stated mildly.


    Rory could not help but shudder. She believed Hugo''s words were not just an empty threat.


    If she concealed something from him, she might suffer a fate worse than death.


    The wheels were turning in her head, and her eyes glistened. She tried to make ast-ditch effort,


    pretending to be oblivious.


    ¡°Mr. Hugo, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I truly only followed Amelia to talk about old times


    with her.¡±

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    Hugo shed a smirk as he swept a nce across Rory.


    ¡°Ms. Sanders, I''ve always thought you are a smartdy. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have turned from an


    unknown girl from a small county into a celebrity. Are you going to y dumb with me? I don''t have the


    best temper, and I''m not as easy to talk to as Mrs. Clinton. If I get impatient, I can''t guarantee what I


    might do,¡± Hugo said as he rotated his wrists.


    Shuddering with fright, Rory was rapidly analyzing the situation. The reality was that she would be in


    trouble if she didn''t tell the truth now.


    Rory had always been great at reading the situation and submitting to circumstances. Hence, she told


    Hugo everything that she knew almost immediately.


    Hugo listened and nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Ms. Sanders, you are indeed smart. It''s no wonder that Jennifer willingly gave you money for stic


    surgery to let you enter the entertainment industry. You have worked in this industry for more than a


    year and are no longer the naive little girl from a small county. So, I believe you have something up


    your sleeves while Jennifer threatens you with your photos. You can hand it to me. After that, I''ll send


    you overseas with a sum of money,¡± Hugo persuaded with his arms crossed.


    Rory nced at Hugo, then took a deep breath before she lowered her head to rack her brains. She


    was contemting if she should give what she had to Hugo. However, judging from his attitude


    currently, she knew she could not refuse to hand over what she had.


    ¡°Mr. Hugo, I need a few minutes to think. This should be allowed, right?¡± Lifting her head, Rory tried to


    buy herself some time.


    Hugo raised his chin, but he didn''t decline her request.


    After giving it some thought, Rory opened her bag and took out a nice-looking sh drive. Then, she


    handed it over to Hugo.


    ¡°Here is a video I secretly recorded, which contains the contents of the conversation between Jennifer


    and June. As you said, Jennifer has many things that may bring me down. If I am not prepared, I will


    not have a chance to fight back,¡± Rory said.


    Hugo got up to take aptop. Then, he turned it on before inserting the sh drive. Checking the


    content, it was indeed a conversation between Jennifer and June about how they nned to bring


    Oscar down.


    A smile curled the corners of Hugo''s mouth. These two clowns are ridiculous. They must think they are


    omnipotent because other people did nothing to harm them.


    ¡°Mr. Hugo, I only did as I was told to in exchange for money. I never nned to harm Amelia. Also, I did


    stic surgery to look simr to Amelia because Jennifer asked me to. As you already know, Ie


    from a small county with no one to depend on. No connections or supporters. I had to rely on Jennifer


    to make it into the entertainment industry, so please spare me. I promise I''ll leave immediately and


    never appear in front of Amelia again.¡± Rory promised.


    Hugo nodded in response.


    ¡°I can let you off. Before that, however, you need to take something. Come and have this. After that, I''ll


    ask someone to send you home.¡± Hugo took a ck bottle from the table and poured out a few pills.


    Then, he offered them to Rory.


    Rory stared at the pills for quite a while before she raised her head.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It''s some good stuff. You only need to take it. Don''t worry, as you won''t die from it. As long as you stay


    in your hometown obediently, someone will send you medicine every year. Your health will return to


    normal within three years,¡± Hugo exined.


    Rory was reluctant to reach out for the pills.


    ¡°Stop wasting time. We''re not harming you only because Mrs. Clinton pleaded for you. Otherwise, you


    wouldn''t even be here talking to me since you intended to rece Mrs. Clinton. If I were you, I would


    take these pills as I was told, return to where I came from, and settle down with someone I like.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Rory realized she had no choice but to obey. Thus, she took the pills from Hugo''s


    palm and swallowed them.


    ¡°I''ll have someone send you to the airportter. After yound in Horington, someone will follow you in


    secret. If you behave yourself, I will have someone arrange a stable job that pays well for you,¡± Hugo


    said.


    Rory knew her dream of bing a celebrity was shattered. However, at that moment, staying alive


    was more important than living the life of a star.


    ¡°I got it,¡± she responded.


    Later, Rory was sent directly to the airport. The person bought two flight tickets for three in the


    afternoon that day. As soon as the time arrived, they boarded the ne, and Rory was escorted back


    to Horington.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I''ve sent her back to Horington as you ordered,¡± Hugo reported.


    Amelia nodded upon hearing that.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I thought we could have taught a sly woman like Rory a lesson so that she will learn


    something from this. She might misbehave again in the future since we let her off the hook so easily.¡±


    Puzzled, Hugo nced at Amelia.


    Amelia snickered at that.


    ¡°She''s only an irrelevant woman who doesn''t deserve our time and effort. We only need to send her


    back to where she came from. Also, didn''t you send someone to follow her in secret?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. But I''m worried she might have gotten used to the attention given to her in the entertainment


    industry and wouldn''t be able to adjust to ordinary life. By then, she might be up to no good once


    more.¡±


    ¡°Hugo, you agreed that she''s a smart one. She will not appear in front of Oscar and me again if she


    doesn''t want to ruin her future. I don''t have a problem with how she gets back into the entertainment


    industry as long as she stays out of my sight.¡±


    Hugo merely shrugged after he heard that.


    In his opinion, Rory was just a minor character who couldn''t kick up too big a fuss. Hence, he had no


    further objections to Amelia''s decision.


    As soon as Oscar arrived at the organization, Hugo handed the sh drive to him.


    Oscar inserted the sh drive into theptop and listened to the files intently. His gaze grew darker the


    more he heard.


    ¡°Boss, we''ve located Jennifer''s whereabouts. Should we send someone to capture her now?¡± Hugo


    asked.


    ¡°There''s no need for that, at least not now. I asked you to investigate the internal affairs of June''s


    company. Have you gotten your hands on any information?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Lowering his head, Hugo apologized, ¡°Hispany indeed has a problem with tax evasion. However,


    we failed to get any of hispany ounts that show substantial tax evasion. I''m sorry for my


    ipetence.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want your apology, Hugo. Carry on with the investigation. I''m giving you another month,¡± Oscar


    said with an imposing tone.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    Then, Oscar unplugged the sh drive and handed it to Hugo. ¡°You keep the sh drive. When you find


    evidence of his tax evasion and embezzling, send this sh drive along with the evidence to the police.


    Then, use it to sue them for intentionally setting up my family and me.¡±


    Hugo nodded in response and took the sh drive.


    Then, Oscar left the office to look for Amelia.


    ¡°Let''s go home. I''ve asked Mom to prepare your favorite dishes.¡± Oscar smiled as he held onto


    Amelia''s waist.


    Amelia nodded upon hearing that.


    The two left the organization while holding onto each other. Inside the car, Amelia received a call from


    Tiffany. Thetter was inviting her to have dinner at Hotel Van Hutton''s private dining room number


    202.


    Tiffany sounded anxious over the phone. Before Amelia could ask her anything, Tiffany ended the call


    after telling Amelia toe immediately.


    Nobody picked up the phone when Amelia redialed the number. Confused, she could only ask Oscar to


    change their destination to Hotel Van Hutton.


    Without hesitation, Oscar changed their direction and headed to Hotel Van Hutton.


    After getting off the car, the two walked side by side to private dining room number 202 on the second


    floor. Pushing open the door, Amelia saw an unexpected person.


    Tiffany''s eyes sparkled with delight as soon as she saw Amelia and Oscar.


    ¡°Here, Amelia and Oscar. Come over quickly,¡± Tiffany said excitedly.


    ¡°It''s been a while, Amelia. You must have missed me.¡± A male voice sounded. Following that, Amelia


    was pulled into the man''s embrace. The next moment, Oscar grabbed the man by his cor and


    dragged him away from her.


    ¡°Long time no see, Oscar. Your way of expressing your enthusiasm is still so unique. It seems that you


    are getting more possessive toward Amelia, which makes me wonder what made you agree to let her


    study abroad for a year. But I have noints since I became her mentor for a year. She is an


    incredibly gifteddy.¡±


    Oscar nced at Teddy, who was busy talking away. A trace of guilt shed in his eyes. He had heard


    what happened in that one year from Amelia, and that was the only reason he didn''t stop Teddy from


    hugging her. After all, these two had a deep friendship.


    Oscar nced at Teddy, who was busy talking away. A trace of guilt shed in his eyes. He had heard


    what happened in that one year from Amelia, and that was the only reason he didn''t stop Teddy from


    hugging her. After all, these two had a deep friendship.


    ¡°Teddy, what are you doing here? Why didn''t you call me when you came to Chanaea?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°I wanted to surprise you and Tiff. So how did I do? Are you surprised?¡± Teddy asked.


    When Amelia noticed who else was in the room, she no longer felt as happy. Derrick was sitting beside


    Tiffany and looking grim, while Finnick and Kate were next to him.


    Never had she ever thought she would meet all the people she didn''t want to see together in one ce


    for dinner.


    Tiffany got up and went to Amelia. Subsequently, Derrick followed right behind her.


    Wishing to understand the situation, Amelia shot Tiffany an inquisitive look. Tiffany shook her head in


    response, indicating that it was a long story and that she would exin everythingter.


    ¡°Mr. Clinton and Amelia, you two are here. Ever since I met Amelia at the banquet, I''ve wanted to invite


    the two of you for a meal together. Coincidentally, you two have reconciled. Let''s celebrate your reunion


    with this meal. Please take a seat,¡± Derrick said courteously.


    After giving it some thought, Derrick weed Teddy enthusiastically, ¡°Tiff and I will be your hosts


    since you are a guest here in Chanaea, Mr. Rice. Feel free to order anything you wantter.¡±


    stering a business-like smile on his face, Teddy looked at Derrick.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hisson. I heard Tiff and you are divorced, so I guess Tiff and Amelia should be my


    hosts instead. Oh, yes. I forgot to tell you that I''m pursuing Tiff now. It''s your loss that you gave up on


    such an incredible woman, but I''m lucky you did that. Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to cherish Tiff,¡± Teddy


    said.


    Derrick''s expression never changed. ¡°You''re funny, Mr. Rice. I didn''t know you had a habit of


    dreaming.¡±


    Afraid that the two might break into a fight, Tiffany squeezed between the men and said, ¡°Let''s all take


    a seat.¡±


    Derrick and Teddy shot daggers at one another before they sat down.


    Tiffany pulled Amelia and sat her on the other side. Naturally, Oscar followed behind and settled down


    next to Amelia.


    Right as everyone took their seats, the waiter came in to serve the dishes.


    Teddy and Derrick ced food on Tiffany''s te simultaneously. Tiffany''s hand froze in mid-air when


    she noticed the sudden abundance of food on her te. In an instant, she lost her appetite.


    The corners of Amelia''s mouth twitched as she saw the two openly vying for Tiffany''s affection by


    treating her well.


    ¡°Have some sd, Amelia,¡± Oscar said as he scooped some greens for her.


    Snapping back to her senses, Amelia shed a smile at Oscar. Then, she started to eat slowly.


    Oscar pretended not to feel the tension at the dining table. Unruffled, he deshelled the prawns and


    gave them to Amelia. It seemed like they were the only people enjoying the food.


    Meanwhile, Tiffany started to feel uneasy under the two men''s burning gazes.


    ¡°Listen, Derrick, Teddy. Although Tiff is pretty, you can''t fill your stomach from looking at her. Why don''t


    you two eat up? Tiff stayed uptest night to rush her manuscript. I''m sure she''s starving, so let her


    eat in peace.¡± Amelia finally spoke up as she could not bear it anymore. There was a hint of warning in


    her tone.


    Derrick retracted his gaze. Picking up his silverware, he stopped harassing Tiffany with his staring. As


    for Kate and Finnick, they had remained silent from the beginning.


    When they were almost done with the meal, Kate put down her fork and wiped the corners of her


    mouth. Then, she said, ¡°Tiffany, I was wrong, and I apologize for what I did. Pleasee back to us as


    our family can''t do without you.¡±


    Tiffany froze with a fork in her hand. She lifted her head to look at Kate, who had just apologized to her.


    If it were before, she would have been overjoyed at hearing this. Unfortunately, things had changed,


    and she no longer felt emotional at getting an apology.

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    Kate shot Tiffany a conciliatory smile.


    Then, she lowered her pride and practically begged, ¡°Tiff, please ept my sincerest apologies. I''ve


    given the matter much thought over the past year, and I''ve realized I must shoulder part of the me


    for the end of Derrick and Crystal''s rtionship. That''s why I''ll no longer object if you and Derrick


    reconcile. Please forgive me and give him another chance.¡±


    Tiffany stiffened in surprise, though she was quickly amused by the olderdy''s words.


    She replied civilly, ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Mrs. Hisson, but Derrick and I have been divorced


    for a year. We''ve never reconnected since then, and I''m just trying to get on with my life after the split.


    There''s nothing to forgive, Mrs. Hisson. That''s all I have to say. I hope you and Mr. Hisson live a long


    and healthy life.¡±


    Considering her numerous conflicts with Kate in the past, it was already a feat that Tiffany managed to


    maintain a courteous tone with her former mother-inw.


    Kate opened her mouth as though to say something, but Derrick deliberately coughed to catch her


    attention. She nced at him and swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue.


    Tiffany also nced at Derrick. She clearly sensed that Kate was somewhat fearful of her son. She had


    no idea what had happened in the past year, but the power dynamics in the family had obviously


    shifted, and Kate was no longer as overbearing as she remembered.


    She did have a guess, though. Perhaps it''s because Derrick is formally the head of the Hisson family


    now.


    Not that it mattered to her now.


    The ufortable meal eventually came to an end. Tiffany dered politely, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hisson,


    thank you for inviting us to a meal today. I''ve got a manuscript to rush, so I shan''t take up more of your


    time.¡±


    Before Kate could say a word, Derrick piped up, ¡°Don''t worry about it. Your manuscript is more


    important. But make sure you take it slow sometimes. Don''t forget to eat and rest while you''re rushing


    your manuscript. You look as though you''ve lost some weight, so don''t skip any more meals.¡±


    Tiffany nced at her ex-husband and gave him a slight nod.


    Then, Derrick firmly dragged his parents away from the restaurant. Tiffany stared at his back,


    something akin to admiration shing through her gaze.


    ¡°Tiff, he''s gone. Stop staring.¡± Amelia even nudged her friend for good measure.


    Only then did Tiffany retract her gaze and smile at Amelia.


    Amelia had already turned to Teddy and asked, ¡°Have you booked a hotel, Teddy? Should I get Oscar


    to arrange a ce for you to stay?¡±


    ¡°I asked my assistant to get me a room at a hotel I always stay at when I''m in Chanaea. I''ll head over


    there in a bit. You can go meet your love Oscar now, Amelia. Let Tiff and I have some alone time. Won''t


    you take pity on my depressingly single life?¡± Teddy shrugged as he replied jauntily to Amelia''s


    question.


    Tiffany shot Amelia a look that warned her against leaving them alone.


    Amelia immediately said to Teddy, ¡°s, I think your wish isn''t happening tonight. Tiff is rushing out a


    script for an office drama, so please forgive her absence tonight. Oscar and I will clear our schedules


    tomorrow and be your dedicated tour guide.¡±


    Teddy nced at Tiffany. Then, as though remembering something, he swiftly agreed to Amelia''s


    suggestion.


    ¡°Get some rest then, Tiff. If you''re free in a couple of days, then I''d love to have you show me around.


    Don''t worry; I won''t try anything funny. Please don''t treat me like some predator. I''m a bona fide


    gentleman.¡±


    Tiffany mustered a smile in response.


    A momentter, Oscar sent someone to drive Teddy to his hotel. Tiffany was visibly relieved when the


    car left.


    Amelia turned to her husband and said, ¡°Wait for me in the car, Oscar. I need to talk to Tiff.¡±


    Oscar wrapped his hand around her nape and pulled her in for a forehead kiss before getting into his


    car.


    The lovebirds'' public disy of affection had Tiffany cringing dramatically in response. She smirked at


    Amelia andined, ¡°You''re really rubbing it in, huh.¡±


    Amelia merely stared at her friend quietly.


    The smile on Tiffany''s face disappeared, and she shrugged before exining, ¡°I went to the airport to


    fetch Teddy, hoping to treat him to a meal. I didn''t expect to run into Derrick and his parents here.


    Everything else happened like what you saw earlier.¡±


    Amelia decided to test the waters andmented, ¡°Teddy only called you when he came to Chanaea; I


    didn''t hear even a hint about his travel ns. The two of you seem to be pretty close. Are you


    considering dating him?¡±


    Tiffany shrugged again and denied it. ¡°There''s nothing to it. We''re just friends. I went to the airport to


    fetch him because he asked me to. He said so many things on the phone and made me sound like


    some heartless viin if I refused to pick him up, so I went. But at the end of the day, I know we can


    never be together. Even if Derrick is out of the picture, I would never consider Teddy as boyfriend


    material. I prefer dating a local.¡±


    She hadid everything out in the open, and it was impossible for Amelia to misunderstand her


    reasons.


    ¡°You''re the only person who can decide on your rtionship. I won''t interfere, but I have a little piece of


    advice for you. Teddy won''t give up that easily, so you might be better off nipping his intentions in the


    bud.¡±


    Tiffany said wryly, ¡°I expressed my thoughts very clearly on our way here, but your mentor seems very


    confident in his ability to change my mind. I think you know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Well, you''ve clearly bewitched your admirers, though your poprity with the opposite sex hasn''t


    exactly given you decent candidates.¡± Amelia patted her friend on the shoulder and said, ¡°You should


    go home. We can talk about this tomorrow. I can tell Mrs. Hisson is softening her stance. She might try


    to y the emotional card to help Derrick win you over.¡±


    Tiffany lowered her eyes, seemingly lost in thought.


    Amelia led Tiffany to her car and opened the door, gently coaxing her inside.


    She only returned to Oscar''s car after Tiffany drove off.


    As she put on her seatbelt, she said to Oscar, ¡°I thought Derrick had finally let go after a year. He


    must''ve been acting every time I saw him in the past. I think he''s determined to win Tiff over again, but


    Teddy''s pulling out all the stops, and he''s definitely a strong contender.¡±


    Oscar steered the car steadily. Turning the steering wheel at a corner, he then replied, ¡°Frankly, Teddy


    has no real advantage here. Tiffany doesn''t even like him. Now Derrick is a different story. She doesn''t


    look as though she has forgotten about him at all, but his betrayal is a big hindrance toward their


    reconciliation. They''ll need a massive breakthrough to bury their past before they can get back


    together.¡±


    Amelia blinked several times as she mulled over his words. ¡°Do you have any suggestions, Oscar?¡±


    He shot her a nce and smiled. ¡°What do you think would happen if Derrick suffered a car ident


    and news of his life being in critical danger gets out?¡±


    Grudges, big or small, became inconsequential in the face of life-or-death situations.


    Amelia initially blinked in confusion, though realization soon dawned upon her.


    ¡°Oscar! What a wicked suggestion. I hate lying to Tiff, though. Let''s go back to square one. idents


    are far too clich¨¦ anyway,¡± Amelia responded after some thought.


    She was not against the idea of matchmaking Derrick and Tiffany per se, but she thought it was


    prudent to confirm Tiffany''s feelings for her ex-husband. If she acted selfishly and encouraged their


    reconciliation, Derrick''s illegitimate child would always haunt them, and inevitable arguments about his


    past betrayal would slowly but surely erode their love for each other.


    Oscar arched his brow at his wife''s reply but did not seem to mind that she had shot down his


    suggestion.


    Amelia fell back into deep thought. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Oscar, do you think I should help Tiff to


    reconcile with Derrick?¡±


    ¡°Well, they''re both hung up on each other, so getting back together seems to be the straightforward


    solution. But let''s not forget about the child who triggered their divorce. That''s the main hurdle to their


    reconciliation. If we want a reunion to happen, we need to help Tiffany fully warm up to Derrick''s child.¡±


    Oscar instantly identified the crux of the problem.


    Amelia nodded her head in agreement.


    ¡°Amelia, you shouldn''t interfere in this matter. Just let her make the decisions. She''s already an adult,


    so she should know what''s best for her. Your interventions will only halt her growth. Besides, I think it''s


    fine for her to stay single now. She''ll be able to find her soul mate once she wishes to ept


    someone,¡± Oscar said.


    ¡°I know that. I''ve never thought of interfering with her rtionship, but I feel she shouldn''t get involved


    with Derrick anymore since they''ve missed out on one another. Dragging this matter further will only


    cause them to be reminded of their unpleasant past.¡±


    Oscar merely patted Amelia''s head. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After they arrived home, Amelia yed with Tony for a short while. Then, she asked how he was


    adapting to the new school and if he could catch up with his studies. Tony reported everything to his


    mother. She pecked him on the cheek affectionately after listening to him.


    ¡°My son is indeed brilliant.¡±


    Tony grinned happily.


    ¡°Mommy, why don''t you sleep with me tonight? I''ve missed you.¡± He nced at Oscar and brazenly


    attempted to snatch Amelia from his father.


    Amelia patted Tony''s head in amusement.


    ¡°Tony, don''t think of your daddy as your enemy. He''s your closest family member,¡± she said.


    Tony pursed his lips in response.


    ¡°Be good. Members of the same family shouldn''t hold grudges against one another.¡±


    He fell silent for some time but ultimately nodded.


    After coaxing Tony to sleep, Amelia and Oscar returned to their bedroom. She hugged him from behind


    and chuckled.


    ¡°Oscar, it seems like Tony thinks of you as his enemy. This is a result of what you did previously to


    distance yourself from him. Tsk tsk.¡±


    He grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°Amelia, why do I sense that you''re gloating?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you''ve caught me. I am gloating,¡± she chirped.


    Oscarughed out loud as well.


    ¡°Don''t worry. Regardless of how smart he may be, I have the confidence to handle him as his father.


    Starting tomorrow, I''ll bring him to the organization for training. I wonder if hisbat skills have


    improved after one year of dy.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Kurt taught him some self-defense techniques when we were living abroad.¡± Amelia hesitated


    briefly before informing him of the truth.


    Tony had made rtively good progress in polishing his fighting skills during that year. At the very least,


    his forms were proper and refined.


    Oscar did not say a word for a few moments. In the end, he nodded slightly.


    ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    He brushed her nose with his finger. ¡°Weren''t you already certain that I wouldn''t be mad when you


    asked that question?¡±


    ¡°I''m busted again.¡±


    Taking in her dazzling smile, Oscar felt his heart melting.


    Holding her in his arms, hey on the bed and dozed off. A dreamless night ensued.


    The next day, Oscar requested his subordinates to hasten their progress in targeting Noah. In lesser


    than five days, news of Walker Group''s tax evasion amounting to over ten million spread like wildfire.


    Thepany''s general manager, Noah, was brought to the police station for investigation.


    Subsequently, thepany fell into chaos due to theck of leadership. Matthew filled the top position,


    but the finance director swindled the corporation''s fund and went on a run. Panic-stricken, Matthew had


    no choice but to report that incident to the police for them to handle the situation. The media worked


    together to report news of Walker Group''s impending bankruptcy, causing all thepany''s employees


    to feel anxious and fearful. Moreover, Matthew had grown used to a luxurious andid-back lifestyle all


    those years, not to mention he wasn''t cut out to manage a business. As a result, he failed to host a


    press conference in time to address the flying rumors and didn''t safeguard thepany''s rights and


    assets via legal means, causing thepany''s share price to plummet quickly. The share price even


    dropped to an all-time low. Under such circumstances, most employees chose to resign, and many


    experienced workers were poached by other corporations with lucrative sries. The considerably


    largepany in the market finally sumbed to the instability and was on the verge of dering


    bankruptcy after struggling for some time.


    Carol was deeply unsettled and annoyed by the turns of events. As she didn''t have effective


    countermeasures to resolve the crisis, she could only vent her frustration on the bedbound Isabe.


    Carol was deeply unsettled and annoyed by the turns of events. As she didn''t have effective


    countermeasures to resolve the crisis, she could only vent her frustration on the bedbound Isabe.


    ¡°You''re a jinx! Why did I give birth to a daughter like you? If you hadn''t provoked Oscar back then, our


    family could''ve livedvishly by relying on our connection with Stephanie. You just had to fulfill your


    daydream and infuriate Oscar. Look what you''ve done now. The Walker family is going to bankrupt


    soon because of his relentless effort to take revenge on us. Are you happy now?¡± Carol grasped


    Isabe''s hair and bellowed with burning anger.


    Isabe felt her body was about to crumble because of how intensely her mother shook her. Her


    broken limbs had yet to show signs of recovery thus far.


    ¡°Mom, calm down. I''ll die if you continue to shake me in this manner,¡± Isabe yelped weakly.


    Carol disregarded her and kept moving her daughter roughly to and fro. Overwhelmed by rage, she


    even pped thetter''s face a few times, causing Isabe''s cheeks to swell.


    ¡°I''ll kill you to prevent you from troubling the Walker family. Noah finally aplished some results in


    managing Walker Group, yet you ruined everything just as thepany was about to be one of


    the top ten corporations. And now, Noah was brought to the police station because of you. You''re


    nothing more than a jinx. I should just kill you.¡± Carol closed her hands around Isabe''s throat,


    choking thetter to the extent of causing her eyes to roll back into her head. Isabe almost died due


    to shortness of breath.


    Fortunately, the nurse entered the room at that moment. When she saw the scene, she immediately


    ced down the medications and rushed forward.


    ¡°Please calm down, Mrs. Walker. Let go of the patient. Otherwise, she''ll die.¡± The nurse was able to pull


    Carol away after much difficulty. Isabe copsed on the bed, covered her neck with her functional


    arm, and coughed violently. She thought that was the end of her life earlier.


    Although she was in a very pathetic state, she felt it was better to pass away in peace than to survive in


    misery at that instant when she was facing death.


    Carol panted heavily while ring at Isabe. Then, she shouted at the nurse, ¡°You don''t have to give


    her the medications. I want to proceed with the discharge procedures. It''s a waste of money to treat


    this jinx!¡±


    The nurse nced at Isabe, who was nearly strangled to death, sympathetically. She thought she


    was unlucky to deal with the Walker family members. Nheless, despite how piteous Isabe might


    be, the supply of medication had to stop once the payment was discontinued. After all, the hospital


    wasn''t a charitable organization. Mere sympathy wasn''t helpful or practical at the facility.


    ¡°Mrs. Walker, I don''t have to administer these medications to Ms. Walker, is that right?¡± the nurse


    asked.


    ¡°That''s right. Take them away. I''m going to settle the discharge procedure right away.¡±


    The nurse nodded. Then, she exited the room with the medications. Even Isabe''s cries failed to halt


    the nurse.


    ¡°Mom, are you trying to kill me? You supported me when I sessfully tricked Oscar in the past. You


    and Noah acquired plenty of benefits by relying on me back then. Now that this matter is exposed, you


    come here to criticize me. You''ve been the one to profit the most in the past year. Why aren''t you


    mentioning that now?¡± Isabe uttered angrily while staring at her mother.


    Carol''s face flushed crimson in a fury after she heard that.


    ¡°You jinx! Don''t go around deceiving others if you aren''t sufficiently capable. Do you think I would''ve


    epted the perks if I hadn''t assumed you would marry Oscar? You shouldn''t have been so full of


    yourself when you didn''t have the abilities. The Walker family is going to bankrupt soon because of


    you. You can start begging on the street tomorrow since you look like a tramp now anyway.¡± With that,


    she left the ward immediately.


    Isabe gazed at the deserted ward in despair. She had schemed for so long just to end up in her


    current wretched state. She thought at least her family members would side with her at the lowest point


    of her life. Unfortunately, she had overestimated her charisma and underestimated the Walker family


    members'' ruthlessness.


    Isabe was brought back to the Walker residence before her limbs recovered. Coincidentally, Noah


    was also released from the police station. Unshaven and disheveled, he appeared rather pathetic.


    When he saw Isabe, he reacted as if he had seen his nemesis.


    ¡°Leave her on the streets for her to be a beggarwoman,¡± Noah uttered mercilessly.


    The two maids, who were supporting Isabe, exchanged nces and hesitated.


    ¡°Hurry up and do as I say. Send her to the city center to beg there. She looks no different from a tramp


    right now. You two keep an eye on her in secret. Wasn''t she bathing in glory and fame previously? This


    time, I want her to experience what it feels like to be pitied by everyone,¡± Noah added.


    Carol, carrying stuff into the house from outside, faltered when she heard his speech. Although she


    med Isabe for her recklessness in causing the Walker family''s downfall, thetter was still her


    daughter at the end of the day. She couldn''t bear letting Isabe beg on the streets. Firstly, that news


    would be detrimental to the Walker family''s reputation. Secondly, Isabe was her biological daughter,


    after all.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    ¡°You must be tired from your trip to the police station, Noah. I''ve asked the maid to prepare lemonade


    for you to get rid of your bad luck. You should go upstairs and rest after this,¡± Carol advised as she


    hurried toward Noah.


    Thetter shot Carol a re and snarled, ¡°I''m calling the shots this time, Mom. Don''t try to stop me. I


    will make sure she stays a beggar forever on the streets. That presumptuous woman deserves it for


    ruining my family and mypany. I''ve lost everything! If I''m going down, she''s going down with me.¡±


    Carol''s lips quivered, but she was at a loss for words.


    The Walker family was doomed in just a few months. The disastrous events were nothing like what


    they had experienced before. Nobody knew if they could manage to turn the tide sessfully this time.


    ¡°Drag her out to the streets. If she doesn''t get two thousand by the end of today, leave her there to beg


    until she hits the target,¡± Noah ordered.


    The maids nced at Carol. Thetter waved her hand, signaling them to take Isabe out to the


    streets.


    Isabe was devastated to hear that.


    ¡°Mom, Noah, you can''t do this to me! I''m also one of your family!¡± Isabe yelled as the maids dragged


    her out.


    Carol took a nce at Isabe. Despite feeling sorry for her daughter, she chose to take Noah''s side.


    Isabe was forced into a car and taken to the city.


    ¡°Don''t you touch me! I''m Isabe, the daughter of the Walker family! I''ll fire you if you touch me again!¡±


    Isabe made a final attempt to wriggle herself free from the maids.


    ¡°We''re sorry, Ms. Isabe. We''re just following Mr. Noah''s orders. If you have anything toin


    about, tell that to Mr. Noah and Mrs. Walker.¡± With that said, the driver left Isabe on a bustling street


    and ced a bowl in front of her.


    Propping herself up with her only intact arm, Isabe felt her face redden with shame as she felt gazes


    fixating on her. At that very moment, she would rather die on the spot than receive pity from the


    passersby.


    To think she was a rich and prominentdy beforending in this pathetic situation! She was too


    devastated to even cry.


    If Isabe knew that scheming against Oscar wouldnd her in this situation, she would have steered


    clear of him from the start. However, it was toote for her to regret her actions. Her family had turned


    against her and left her to beg alone on the streets. s, she reaped what she sowed.


    Overwhelmed by despair, Isabe lowered her head as much as she could to avoid the piercing gaze


    of the onlookers.


    She could even hear whispers of criticism directed at her, shattering every piece of pride that she had


    left.


    ¡°Look at that woman. She''s begging on the streets with all those branded clothes on her? Is this


    something that rich people do to experience life? She must have been living a life too wealthy to be


    able toe up with this.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so. These rich girls have nothing better to do!¡±


    The passersby formed many opinions about Isabe, but no one was willing to give her any money.


    Having heard their discussions, Isabe felt her face burn with shame and anger even more. Her heart


    felt as if it were stabbed by words.


    Just as Isabe struggled to get up and run away, two pairs of heels appeared in front of her. The


    moment Isabe raised her head and recognized the owners of the heels, she desperately wished for


    the ground to swallow her up.


    ¡°Wow, it really is you, Isabe! I thought Amelia and I mistook someone else for you! What''s wrong?


    Why are you begging on the streets? If I remember correctly, the Walker family hasn''t gone bankrupt


    yet. Or is your family so poor now that they don''t have the money to feed you?¡± Tiffany folded her arms


    across her chest and mocked.


    Isabe tried to crawl backward with her good arm, but she only managed to inch a little because her


    legs were still injured.


    Amelia watched as Isabe tried to scramble away pathetically. In the end, she reached down to help


    thetter. However, her helping hand was immediately flung away by Isabe. At the same time, having


    lost support, Isabe crumpled onto the ground.


    ¡°Get lost! Get away from me!¡± Isabe broke down and yelled. Edging away from Tiffany and Amelia,


    she held her head low to avoid eye contact with them.


    Amelia merely stared at Isabe while Tiffany snorted. Tiffany did not feel sympathetic to Isabe''s


    situation at all because she thought thetter deserved it.


    ¡°Let''s go, Amelia. Not everyone deserves our sympathy. Who knows what she will do again if we let our


    guards down?¡± Tiffany grabbed Amelia''s arm and proceeded to lead her away. To Tiffany''s surprise,


    Amelia shook her head firmly at her and waved for Jolin toe over.


    ¡°Help me get her in the car, Jolin,¡± Amelia ordered.


    Jolin froze. She nced at Isabe perplexedly, unable toprehend why Amelia would want to help


    that woman.


    ¡°Jolin! Help me get her in the car. There are too many people on this street. It''s not good for us too.¡±


    Since Amelia had given her orders, Jolin had no choice but to carry Isabe to the car.


    ¡°Babe, you know you don''t have to help her, right?¡± Tiffany''s eyebrows scrunched disapprovingly as


    she asked.


    ¡°Let''s get in the car first. We''ll talk about this on the way.¡± Amelia gave Tiffany a subtle smile.


    Seeing that there was nothing she could do to change Amelia''s mind, Tiffany followed her into the car.


    As the car drove away, Tiffany narrowed her eyes at Isabe, who was slumping weakly against the car


    window. ¡°Isabe Walker... To think you have reached this day! You have no idea how satisfied I am to


    see you in this pathetic state. How do you feel when Amelia turns out to be the oneing to your


    rescue at your lowest? You must be so furious, aren''t you? You''ve done so much, but you can never be


    better than Amelia. What do you think this means? You think you can get away with all the evil things


    you''ve done, but now you''re reaping what you sowed,¡± Tiffany mocked.


    Isabe flinched. As Isabe bit her lips tightly, her face turned ashen.


    Tiffany reached out to straighten Isabe up, but thetter refused to bulge. It became a tug of war


    between the two of them, with Tiffany pulling and Isabe dodging.


    Finally, Tiffany gritted her teeth and rolled her eyes. ¡°Isabe, you''re afraid to face me because you


    look too ugly right now, right? You deserve this after everything you''ve done.¡±


    Isabe stiffened at that.


    Seated in the front seat of the car, Amelia frowned slightly as she disapproved of Tiffany mocking and


    hurting other people with vicious words when they were at their lowest. How was Tiffany any different


    from Isabe before shended in her current state?


    Everyone should stay true to themselves and not be affected by other people, no matter whether they


    are at their highest or lowest.


    ¡°Tiff,¡± Amelia called out, warning Tiffany to stop her mockery.


    Tiffany shrugged. She understood Amelia''s warning and that she was being mean, but she couldn''t


    help feeling delighted now that she was witnessing Isabe''s downfall.


    Tiffany shrugged. She understood Amelia''s warning and that she was being mean, but she couldn''t


    help feeling delighted now that she was witnessing Isabe''s downfall.


    Jolin drove them to a hotel. After booking a room, she reluctantly carried Isabe up to the room.


    ¡°I thought you were going to take her to the hospital, Amelia,¡± Tiffany murmured.


    Amelia nced at Tiffany and cracked a slight smile.


    ¡°I''m not that kind, Tiff. I''m only sparing her from public humiliation. Besides, don''t you think she will feel


    worse if I am the one saving her?¡±


    Tiffany tilted her head and gave it a thought. After a moment, she smirked at Amelia and said, ¡°Babe,


    you''ve be wicked.¡±


    Amelia shrugged.


    Tiffany''s mood turned better immediately.


    ¡°What should I do with you, Babe? I really like that you''re bing more ruthless. You have no idea


    how sexy you are when you''re up to no good. I could nevere up with this brilliant idea!¡± Tiffany


    eximed.


    ¡°Let''s go up. I''m scared that Jolin will murder Isabe if we''re not around.¡± Amelia truly believed that


    Jolin would not hesitate to kill Isabe, given her temper.


    ¡°Okay, let''s go.¡±


    Amelia and Tiffany took the elevator to the room they had booked for Isabe. The moment they


    entered the suite, they saw Isabe being flung onto the bed by Jolin. Facing down, Isabe struggled


    to get up, but she did not have any strength in her legs to support her.


    Tiffany couldn''t suppress augh as Isabe reminded her of a stranded fish flopping around and


    making futile struggles.


    Isabe was the one who dug her own grave. If she had not attempted to ruin someone else''s


    marriage, the Walkers would not have been destroyed. Since the Clintons and the Walkers had familial


    connections, Oscar would not do anything horrible to the Walkers because he was Stephanie''s brother,


    regardless of how their siblings'' bond was. However, ever since the fallout of the two families due to


    Isabe''s schemes, the Clintons had taken revenge on the Walkers, which resulted in thetter''s


    downfall.


    On the other hand, Tiffany enjoyed the drama. If not for Isabe''s schemes, Oscar wouldn''t have


    destroyed the Walkers to protect Amelia, her best friend.


    Tiffany cackled as she watched Isabe trying to get up on the bed. The more desperate Isabe


    seemed, the more excited Tiffany became.


    ¡°You look like a tortoise, Isabe. Why don''t I take a few pictures of you and post them online? You look


    good in this posture.¡± Tiffany grabbed her phone and snapped a few pictures of Isabe while


    marveling at her own photography skills.


    Triggered by the sound of the camera, Isabe turned around and red at Tiffany angrily. ¡°Amelia


    Winters!¡± Isabe yelled. ¡°If you want me dead, do it immediately. There''s no need to take me to this


    hotel and humiliate me! If you think I''m going to be grateful to you for saving me just now, dream on!


    Either send me back to the Walker residence or send me back on the streets. I would rather beg for a


    living than receive your sympathy,¡± she sneered.


    Tiffany clicked her tongue disapprovingly. ¡°Babe, you heard that? Not everyone knows how to be


    grateful. Now, do you understand that there''s no point helping such an ungrateful wretch like her?¡±


    Amelia was unfazed. Smiling, she said, ¡°Hold her up and rest her head on the pillow, Jolin. Let''s give


    her the respect she deserves, at the very least.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Jolin walked up and shifted Isabe brutely.

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    ¡°Don''t assume I''ll offer you my gratitude even if you send me home, Amelia. I do not want charity from


    you,¡± spat Isabe angrily.


    epting charity from Amelia felt worse than cutting a de through her flesh, for she looked like even


    more of a failure whenpared to Amelia''s elevated status.


    Amelia looked at Isabe dispassionately, her lips curling into a mirthless smile. ¡°Don''t worry, Ms.


    Walker. I will have someone send you backter. I only brought you to a hotel because I was


    concerned that your body might not be able to take it while you drag yourself on the ground.¡±


    ¡°I don''t need your help. Drop your act.¡±


    The smile on Amelia''s face melted away. ¡°Jolin, call the police in a bit. Tell them that Ms. Walker was


    abandoned here by her family, and help to remove her is requested.¡±


    Jolin already came up with a statement for the police upon hearing that.


    All the while, Isabe''s face contorted with rage.


    Tiffany gave a thumbs up appreciatively. Amelia sure is discreet while toppling others over. She might


    look harmless while remaining silent, but her words sting so badly if she chooses to speak.


    Sure enough, Jolin called the cops to retrieve Isabe.


    Upon hearing that, Isabe grabbed a pillow from the bed with her uninjured arm and cast it in Amelia''s


    direction while cursing in frustration, ¡°F*ck off! All of you!¡±


    It''s my biggest misfortune to meet both Amelia and Tiffany in my life!


    Amelia dodged the pillow and bent over to pick it up.


    ¡°We''ll leave once the police arrive,¡± Amelia promised.


    Isabe''s chest heaved as she yelled in the loudest voice she could manage, ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    Tiffany couldn''t help but cover her ears as the woman bellowed.


    Yet, Amelia merely observed Isabe''s manic behavior with much calmness, starting to pity thetter all


    of a sudden for havinge to such an end after all the hard work she had put in.


    Isabe''s wretched state had hermenting about the fact that the lowliest of people were also often


    abominable.


    ¡°Calm down, Isabe. You''re degrading yourself byshing out like this,¡± Amelia stated.


    Isabe panted vehemently, her chest heaving.


    ¡°Drop the act, Amelia. I wouldn''t have been in such a state if it weren''t for you. Your husband was the


    one who broke my limbs, and my wretched state is all your doing!¡± Isabe shouted.


    She couldn''t stomach the grudge of Amelia keeping the honorable position as the matriarch of the


    Clinton family while she had be incapacitated. Before that, she had assumed that all that


    belonged to Amelia was hers, only to be robbed of them all in the end.


    Tiffany had mixed feelings when she heard that.


    She''s just ying the me game.


    ¡°Instead of being reduced to a beggar on the streets, you would still be the beloved daughter of the


    prestigious Walker family if you didn''t try to steal what belongs to others, Isabe. You brought this


    upon yourself. There''s no one else to me.¡± Tiffany found her ridiculous.


    Isabe red at Tiffany resentfully.


    As the two of them were at a stand-off, Tiffany cracked her knuckles, itching to punch Isabe.


    Amelia shook her head at Tiffany.


    The police arrived quickly. Nobody opened the door when they knocked, but the door opened the


    moment they turned the knob.


    The two police saw Isabe lying on the bed alone when they entered.


    ¡°We have received orders from the chief to send you back home to the Walker family, Ms. Walker.


    Pleasee with us,¡± said one of the police.


    They went out of their way toe to the hotel after getting a call from their chief. None of them dared


    dally when they heard it was a special request from someone.


    Meanwhile, Isabe wished she could choke both of the police while staring at them intently.


    No one dealt with her case when it was reported to the police that she got incapacitated, but the chief


    stepped in when Amelia was the one who made the call.


    ¡°I''ll be in your care, Sir.¡± Despite her feelings of bitterness, she dared not offend the police while in such


    a wretched state. She feared being left to fend for herself on the streets.


    After the police sent her back home, they also issued both Carol and Noah a warning. If they were to


    leave Isabe on the streets ever again, they would be detained for two weeks.


    Carol had the housekeeper get Isabe upstairs before personally seeing the police off.


    It wasn''t until after the police were gone that Carol and Noah exchanged nces before entering


    Isabe''s room together.


    ¡°Why did the police send you back, Isabe?¡± asked Carol.


    She didn''t believe for a second that the police would be enthusiastic enough to assist Isabe without


    questions.


    ¡°It was Amelia who had them send me home. She mentioned that she wouldn''t hold me ountable


    for my past deeds and that I could call her for help if you ever bullied me again,¡± Isabe lied through


    her teeth.


    There was a flicker of hope in Carol''s gaze.


    On the contrary, Noah studied Isabe suspiciously.


    ¡°Is what you said true, Isabe? Was it Amelia who had them send you home?¡± Carol questioned


    fervently.


    If Amelia was indeed her savior, we could still have Amelia put in a good word or two for us in Oscar''s


    presence and have him spare us.


    ¡°Mom, do you think the police would be as nice to send me back if that wasn''t the case? I was lucky


    that they didn''t take me for a lunatic.¡± Isabe intentionally bent the truth.


    Carol seemed to have found her saving grace.


    ¡°Ask Amelia for mercy, Isabe. Oscar obeys everything she says. You were the one who caused all of


    this, so you should be the one to deal with it.¡± Carol grabbed Isabe''s hand. ¡°As long as you''re able to


    get Amelia to spare us, I will hire the best doctors to fix your limbs, and you will still be my dearest


    daughter.¡±


    Isabe looked at Carol impassively, a hint of mockery in her eyes.


    So this is the true character of my immediate family.


    ¡°Mom, I think it''s a good thing that the Walker family went bankrupt. With me in such a state, it feels


    nice to be able to have you fall with me,¡± Isabe ridiculed.


    Having been discarded by the Walker family, she couldn''t help but mock them.


    Carol''s expression changed drastically after she heard that.


    ¡°What did you just say, Isabe? If it weren''t for your presumptuousness, the Walker family wouldn''t


    havee to this! I''ll incapacitate your right arm and turn you into a useless person for scoffing at us


    instead of lending a helping hand!¡±


    ¡°I already am one, even without you doing that, Mom. I''m waiting for the time when all of you descend


    into misfortune as well.¡±


    ¡°You''ll really have to beg on the streets if misfortune befalls us.¡±


    ¡°I was left on the streets even before the Walker family was officially bankrupt. It won''t be a surprise if


    that happens again after the family actually is bankrupt.¡±


    Boiling with hatred, Carol choked Isabe by the neck.


    ¡°Let me just choke you to death lest my heart gives out from this frustration!¡±


    Isabe was still smiling despite her face being all red from being choked.


    ¡°Watch out, Mom. You''ll be sent behind bars for killing your daughter. Now that I''m already a cripple, it


    sounds like a nice idea to be able to drag you down with me before my death,¡± Isabe quipped with


    difficulty, her face still flushing.


    In a fit of rage, Carol clutched her fingers even tighter around Isabe''s neck, so much so that


    Isabe''s face turned crimson.


    Noah stepped forward to pull Carol away.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Calm down, Mom,¡± he urged.


    Carol glowered at Isabe in chagrin, her chest still in pain from the exertion.


    Meanwhile, Isabe was coughing violently but burst intoughter as she did.


    Both Noah and Carol turned to check on her, unaware of what triggered the outburst.


    Isabe carried on with herughing fit, only to burst into tearster on. She wailed loudly as if venting


    all of the feelings of helplessness and mncholy that she had experienced.


    Carol furrowed her brows, having lost all hope for Isabe.


    My daughter is too far gone, and so has the Walker family reached its demise.


    There was a knock on the door before a housekeeper''s voice came through. ¡°Mrs. Walker, the police


    have arrived and are looking for Mr. Walker.¡±


    Panic fleeted across Carol''s face as she held Noah''s arm.


    ¡°Why are the police here, Noah? Haven''t they already taken your statement?¡± questioned Carol in


    distress.


    ¡°Don''t get all anxious. Let me check on the situation. I guess I''ll have to help with another case. I am


    definitely innocent. I haven''t done anything, so the police wouldn''t do anything to me without reason.¡±


    Noah managed to speak with someposure.


    During that time, he had been extra cautious while doing anything. Even when word came out that he


    had been evading tax, the police released him after taking his statement due to theck of concrete


    evidence.


    He assumed that things would more or less be the same that time around, but he was too self-


    conceited. It wasn''t until when the police handcuffed him that he realized things were going south.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    ¡°Mr. Walker, yourpany has been charged with tax evasion and smuggling. We already have the


    primary evidence so far. Here''s the warrant of arrest. Pleasee with us,¡± informed a male police


    officer while presenting an arrest warrant.


    Noah was too stunned that he was in a daze even when the handcuffs were ced on his wrists.


    Carol, on the other hand, trembled in fear and rushed forward to grab his hand.


    ¡°You can''t take my son away. He''s used wrongly. He has always been a trustworthy person in his


    business. I''m sure there must be a misunderstanding here,¡± Carol cried.


    ¡°Ma''am, it''s up to the court to decide whether Mr. Walker is used wrongly.¡± The police pulled her


    away and brought Noah into the police car.


    Carol trembled from head to toe, and her eyes were filled with panic. She had no one to help her now


    that Noah had been taken away. After pondering for some time, she decided to go upstairs to talk to


    Isabe.


    Looking pale, Carol stepped into Isabe''s room and nced helplessly at her daughter.


    Isabe''s eyes glinted with glee when she saw Carol''s expression.


    ¡°So Noah''s taken away, huh? That''s great. He deserves it,¡± Isabe remarked happily.


    The second Carol heard that, anger rose within her, which reced her feelings of anxiousness. She


    rushed forward, grabbed Isabe''s hair, and started beating thetter. The attack was so violent that


    thetter had no chance of fighting back.


    Isabe had already slumped onto the bed, panting by the time Carol stopped when she ran out of


    energy. However, she still fixed a provocative re on Carol.


    Swinging her sore hands, Carol sneered, ¡°Isabe, I''ve been your mother for over twenty years, yet I


    never knew you were such a despicable person. I really wanted to strangle you to death just now, but I


    figured I''d be giving you an easy way out if I killed you just like that. So, I''ve decided to ignore you for


    the rest of your life.¡± A few minutester, two maids walked in and carried Isabe out the door without


    saying a word.


    Isabe struggled with all her might, shouting, ¡°Put me down! I''m the daughter of the Walker family!¡±


    However, the maids kept silent, which made her struggle even more.


    Sadly, Isabe''s struggles were useless. In the end, the two maids ced her in the car, while one of


    them informed the chauffeur, ¡°Joe, Mrs. Walker says you only need to send Ms. Isabe to the shelter.


    Suppose someone there takes her in; then good for her. If not, let her face her fate alone, even if she


    has to beg on the streets.¡±


    Isabe''s face instantly drained of color. She regretted arguing with Carol earlier. After all, she was


    nothing without the Walker family''s support. Moreover, her limbs were not fully recovered. There was


    no way she could work in that state. Without a job, she would have no ie and starve to death.


    s, no one seemed to care about her feelings. As soon as one of the maids shut the door, the


    chauffeur drove off.


    Isabe stared unblinkingly at the roof of the car.


    Suddenly, she said, ¡°Joe, you''ve been working for my family for over thirty years, haven''t you? You


    practically watched me grow up. I never treated you poorly over the years. Besides, you never fail to


    pick me up no matter howte I hang out with my friends abroad. Are you really going to send me to


    the shelter when I''m at my weakest? I might starve to death, you know?¡± She was finally ying the


    sentiment card, feeling as if she had lost all hope.


    Without her family and good friends, who left her when she ended up in that state, there was literally no


    one left who could help her. Finally, she had no choice but to ce herst hope on the quiet, fifty-year-


    old chauffeur who had been assigned to her since she was young.


    Joe said nothing. Instead, he stopped the car by the roadside, turned around, and nced at her with a


    meaningful look.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    However, Isabe did not look at him.


    ¡°Ms. Isabe, I can choose not to send you to the shelter, but under one condition¡ªyou have to marry


    me. I can take care of you for the rest of your life as long as you say yes,¡± Joe said, taking advantage


    of the situation.


    Just like what Isabe said earlier, he had been the Walker family''s chauffeur for a long time and


    watched Isabe grow up. Naturally, he was already viewing her differently. However, the difference in


    their age and status gave him no choice but to suppress his desire. However, things were different now.


    Isabe was desperate and looked no different from a disabled person. Though Joe was much older


    than her, they were currently pretty close in terms of status. At that point, age was ignorable. That was


    why he dared to make such a ridiculous suggestion.


    Finally, Isabe turned to meet his gaze, her eyes filled with mockery.


    ¡°Joe, are you taking advantage of me just because I''m desperate? Tell you what! I''ll never marry a


    rotten old man like you, even if I die. I''m not that shameless to sell my body to a man in his fifties just to


    earn myself three meals a day,¡± Isabe hissed.


    She was indeed desperate, but her pride would never allow her to give in to reality. She would rather


    die than marry an old man.


    Upon hearing that, Joe merely cast her a final nce before turning back and continuing driving.


    To Isabe''s surprise, Joe actually dropped her off at the shelter and drove off.


    As Isabe watched the car gradually disappear from her sight, she slowly lowered her hand that was


    raised.


    She was officially alone.


    After that, an employee there found her and took her in. In the end, no one knew where she was taken


    to.


    Of course, Amelia was unaware of all that. In the meantime, she walked out of the kitchen with a te


    of cut watermelon.


    Oscar typed a few more words before shutting theptop and saying, ¡°Noah was taken to the police


    station. The trial will be held in three days. The judges will convict him based on the evidence collected


    by the police. I''m going to make sure he''ll be imprisoned for life for his crimes of evading tax and


    smuggling.¡±


    Amelia ced the te of fruits on the coffee table and took a seat beside Oscar, asking, ¡°Did you


    collect all this evidence?¡±


    Oscar nodded.


    He pulled her into his embrace and kissed her head, exining, ¡°Noah has been quite cautious during


    the past years. It took me a lot of effort to find all this. Anyway, he pretty much asked for it. The Walker


    family never should''ve messed with you and Tony. I would''ve lent them a helping hand for Stephanie''s


    sake, but they just had to bring it upon themselves.¡±


    Simrly, Amelia did not feel bad for them; she was only amazed by his courage. Back then, he would


    go easy on the Walker family because of Olivia. Now that Olivia was not there to protect them, the


    Walker family was utterly defeated by Oscar.


    ¡°Tiff and I saw Isabe begging on the streets when we went shopping today. Remember how she used


    to act arrogantly around you? It took only two months for her to end up in that state. I can''t help but feel


    pity for her,¡± Amelia said in an ambiguous tone.


    However, Oscar was unfazed. ¡°She''s just an unimportant stranger.¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget, she was once your fianc¨¦e for almost a year. How could you say that?¡±


    ¡°She''s the fianc¨¦e of the other Oscar who mixed up his memories, not me. Whether or not my


    memories were mixed up, I''ll never be interested in her,¡± he assured, squeezing her waist that made


    her chuckle.


    Oscar then lowered his head and pressed his lips to hers to perform a rather invasive kiss. He then


    scooped her up and positioned her legs around his waist. With that, they made their way upstairs in


    that position.


    After the intense moment, Ameliay on his chest and shut her eyes from exhaustion.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Oscar asked gently as he stroked her hair.


    Hearing that, Amelia nodded.


    ¡°Honey, please don''t bring up Isabe anymore. My rtionship with her is all in the past. Wait. No.


    Nothing happened in the first ce. I swear no other woman can get near me apart from you,¡± he


    promised seriously.


    Amelia could not help butugh at his words.


    She liked seeing him worried about her.


    After chatting for some time, they soon fell asleep.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Noah was prosecuted by the court for tax evasion,


    smuggling, human trafficking, and other crimes. The evidence of his crimes was solid. The court


    believed his crimes were too severe, so they gave him a death sentence with a two-year probation.


    Upon hearing the news, Carol almost passed out.


    Meanwhile, Matthew, who had to take care of the brokenhearted Carol on top of his unstablepany,


    was exhausted. No matter how hard he tried to save hispany, there was no stopping Walker Group


    from meeting its end.


    Unwilling to give up, Carol went to Amelia''spany to cause a ruckus, but the guards threw Carol out


    before she could step foot into the building.


    Hence, Carol decided to wait outside. When she finally saw Amelia walking out of thepany, she


    rushed forward.


    ¡°You vixen! Jinx! You ruined my family! I''m going to teach you a lesson today.¡± Before the crowd in the


    company, who were busy having a discussion, could even react, they saw Carol running toward Amelia


    with a dagger in her hand.


    ¡°Watch out, Mrs. Clinton!¡± Jolin appeared out of nowhere and swung her leg, disarming Carol. It took


    her only a short while to restrain thetter.


    After locking Carol''s hands behind her back, Jolin called the police.


    Soon, the police came to take Carol away, and Amelia thanked Jolin before leaving.


    However, Jolin followed Amelia from behind, looking hesitant to speak.


    As Amelia turned around, she spotted Jolin''s awkward expression, which seemed quite funny to the


    former.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It''s my fault that you almost got injured, Mrs. Clinton,¡± Jolin said with her head hung low.


    ¡°Jolin, you did well. Ever since I had you around me, I was never injured once. In fact, I''m extremely


    grateful to you, so you don''t have to feel guilty about it. Come on. Let''s go home. The Walker family is


    only reaping the fruits of their actions. If Noah hadn''tmitted so many crimes, Oscar never would''ve


    found so much evidence. I won''t pity anyone who wants to harm me,¡± Amelia uttered coldly.


    Jolin let out a chuckle.


    When they arrived at Amelia''s home, Amelia made Jolin stay for dinner. Oscar, on the other hand, was


    still in a meeting. That was why he did not pick Amelia up.


    It was only after dinner that Oscar arrived home.


    Jolin entered Oscar''s study and informed him about the earlier incident, which made Oscar''s


    expression darken, and his eyes glint with rage.


    Since the Walker family is keen on facing bankruptcy soon, I''ll grant their wish.


    ¡°What do you n to do, Boss?¡± Jolin asked.


    ¡°The Walker family is already at the end of their rope. I''m going to make them announce their


    bankruptcy in three days,¡± Oscar exined calmly.


    Despite that, Jolin knew Oscar''s character well. The calmer he looked, the more furious he was on the


    inside.


    Sure enough, three dayster, Matthew finally announced Walker Group''s bankruptcy due to their


    inability to cope with the debts.


    On the television, he looked disheveled and tired, as if he had aged a lot.


    Everyone could not help but feel that it was a shame for a majorpany to face bankruptcy in just


    one night. At the same time, it caused thousands of its employees to be jobless in an instant.


    Meanwhile, Amelia had read about the Walker family''s bankruptcy on the inte. Though she felt the


    same as everyone, she did not think too much about it.


    That night, Olivia phoned Oscar and Amelia to get them to go home.


    When dinner was over, Olivia sat on the couch, sipping elegantly on a cup of coffee.


    ¡°Amelia, Oscar, my purpose for getting both of you here is to tell you that Nn is still the Walker


    family''s grandson. Although he''s currently transferred under your names, he still has their blood


    running in his veins. I really hope you two can eliminate everything about the Walker family. Don''t wait


    until someone gossips about the family to him when he''s older. You won''t want him to fall out with you,¡±


    said Olivia.


    Oscar''s and Amelia''s expressions instantly darkened.


    Of course, they understood Olivia''s concern.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    Amelia nced at Oscar before lowering her gaze.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, she looked up and said sincerely, ¡°Mom, don''t worry. Oscar and


    I will work hard and make sure Nn grows up in a stable and healthy environment. We won''t let


    anyone bully him. Oscar and I will be his parents from now on.¡±


    Aforting smile appeared on Olivia''s face as she replied, ¡°Amelia, it''s Oscar''s greatest blessing to


    have you as his wife. I know that you will take good care of Nn. From now on, the boy has nothing to


    do with the Walker family. I also trust that both of you will keep the Walkers away from him.¡±


    Amelia merely responded with a smile.


    Amelia had intended to leave with Tony and Nn after she finished chatting with Olivia. However, as


    Olivia had nothing else to do for the next two days, she wanted the boys to stay with her so that she


    could spend some time with them.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As such, Amelia left the boys with her mother-inw and drove home with Oscar.


    The moment they reached their apartment, they saw Tiffany sneezing non-stop while trying to avoid the


    huge bouquet of roses that Teddy was carrying.


    When Tiffany spotted Amelia, she dashed toward the woman immediately, as if her savior had just


    arrived.


    ¡°Teddy, please take your flowers away. I have officially stopped liking roses from now on. Can''t you


    see? I''m allergic to these flowers. So please let me off. Take it as I''m begging you,¡± Tiffany said while


    hiding behind Amelia.


    Teddy walked forward with his flowers and greeted Oscar before fixing his gaze on Tiffany with a smile


    on his face.


    ¡°Teddy, you should try to contain yourself. If you carry on being so aggressive in your pursuit, you might


    scare Tiff away, and she might even flee the city. If that happens, all your efforts would be in vain,¡±


    Amelia said.


    Teddy shrugged and replied confidently, ¡°There is a saying in Chanaea that goes, ''A persistent pursuer


    will move even the staunchest of hearts.'' I believe that as long as I show her my sincerity, she will


    definitely fall in love with me.¡±


    Amelia simply smiled and said nothing while Tiffany rolled her eyes. Teddy''s relentless pursuit was


    starting to annoy Tiffany.


    Oscar opened the door and invited the man inside.


    ¡°Amelia, how is it going? Have you gotten used to working at Royce Technologies?¡± Teddy asked


    casually after he sat down on the couch.


    ¡°It''s going pretty well. Everyone is really pleasant to get along with,¡± Amelia answered.


    Teddy nodded and said, ¡°Royce had also mentioned that you are very efficient in your work and that


    you are a very talented designer. He thinks very highly of you and thanked me for getting him such a


    capable assistant. If you continue to perform well, you might even rise to the position of vice president


    within two years.¡±


    Amelia brought over a cup of coffee and ced it in front of Teddy before sitting down across from him


    and next to Oscar on the couch.


    ¡°Teddy, I''m very happy to hear that. It''s definitely my honor to work for Mr. Royce. I''ve learned a lot from


    him,¡± she replied.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Amelia changed the subject.


    ¡°Teddy, did youe to Chanaea for business or for your private matters? I don''t think there''s anything


    major at thepany that requires your presence here,¡± Amelia said after casting a nce at Tiffany.


    Teddy was seated in a graceful manner with his hands folded across hisp.


    ¡°I''m on a two-month business trip here. At the same time, I will also be pursuing my happiness.


    However, I don''t intend to go back before my sweetheart epts me,¡± Teddy said, ncing at Tiffany.


    Tiffany pretended not to understand what the man was talking about.


    Just when Amelia was about to speak, someone knocked on the door.


    When she opened the door, she saw Derrick standing outside. Suddenly, Amelia''s head started


    throbbing. What''s going on? Why is everyone here at the same time?


    ¡°Amelia, my subordinate just gave me some king crabs. I heard that Tony loves seafood, so I''ve


    specially delivered some over,¡± Derrick said as he raised the bag in his hand.


    Amelia felt slightly speechless when she saw the bag that the man was holding.


    Well, I have to give it up to him foring up with such an idea.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Amelia stood aside for Derrick to enter the apartment.


    Derrick took a subtle nce at Tiffany as he walked inside.


    Amelia took the crabs from Derrick and went into the kitchen. When Tiffany saw that, she stood up and


    followed Amelia.


    ¡°Did you ask him toe?¡± Tiffany asked while leaning against the wall.


    Amelia proceeded to empty the crabs into a bowl. Each of them was huge and fresh. One look and one


    could imagine how delicious they would taste.


    ¡°Why would I ask him toe over? It''s more likely that he had his men follow you and came here


    after knowing that you are here,¡± Amelia said.


    Tiffany grimaced when she heard that and could hardly believe how ¡°lucky¡± she was in love. She could


    hardly handle one admirer, not to mention two of them.


    ¡°Babe, can you help me chase them away? Please?¡± Tiffany tipped her chin toward where the two men


    were and asked sweetly.


    After putting the crabs away, Amelia looked at Tiffany with a serious expression and replied, ¡°Tiff, tell


    me honestly, do you still have any feelings for Derrick?¡±


    Tiffany froze for a moment before looking at Amelia with aplicated expression. A momentter, she


    retracted her gaze and said with a slight stutter, ¡°W-what feelings? It''s already over between us. It''s


    been over since I made the decision to go overseas. So please don''t try to matchmake us. I don''t like


    that.¡±


    Amelia looked at her friend and said, ¡°Since you no longer care about him, why are you so scared of


    him?¡±


    ¡°Who says I''m scared of him? I''m not scared. It just feels kinda awkward. I''m not at the stage where I


    can be friends with him and pretend that nothing had happened,¡± Tiffany said with a huff and gave a


    dismissive wave.


    Amelia was amused and nced over Tiffany''s shoulder before saying, ¡°Tiff, if there''s really nothing


    between you and Derrick, you should have a proper talk with him. Look, he''s just right behind you.¡±


    Tiffany was slightly startled and turned around immediately. Indeed, Derrick was standing there, right


    outside the kitchen.


    When she met the man''s gaze, she looked away at once and touched her nose awkwardly.


    Amelia patted the woman''s shoulder and walked out of the kitchen.


    Then, Derrick entered the kitchen and stopped in front of Tiffany.


    ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have to make some edits to the ending of my script. I''ll go back first.¡±


    Tiffany wanted to escape as she was feeling rather flustered. However, when she was walking past


    Derrick, the man reached out and grabbed her shoulders.


    ¡°Tiff, there''s really no need for you to avoid me. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you without your


    consent,¡± Derrick said in a deep voice.


    Tiffany turned to look at the man and took a deep breath.


    shing a brief smile at him, she said, ¡°I saw the crabs that you brought here. They look really big and


    yummy. It seems like my taste buds are in for a treat.¡± Tiffany said, trying her best to sound gracious.


    Derrick looked at the woman thoughtfully before he let out a sudden chuckle and said, ¡°If you like it, I


    can prepare some just for you. I''m quite a good cook now, and crabs are my specialty.¡±


    ¡°No need. I''m worried that I might get indigestion if I eat more than two of them.¡±


    When the man heard that, his eyes darkened slightly before he let go of Tiffany.


    ¡°You can leave. Just don''t treat me like a monster. I''m not going to eat you up. Even though we can''t be


    husband and wife, we can still be good friends,¡± Derrick said as he turned around.


    He left the kitchen after saying that.


    Tiffany stared at the man''s back and sighed silently.


    In the end, she was still unable to talk to Derrickfortably.


    Derrick and Teddy stayed for lunch at Amelia''s insistence and left after that.


    The two men went downstairs together. When they reached the ground floor, Derrick put his hands in


    his pocket and looked at Teddy with a serious expression.


    ¡°Mr. Rice, thanks for the concern you''ve shown my wife, but she''s really not the woman for you. Tiffany


    and I are in love with each other, and there''s no need for you toe between us,¡± he said in a frosty


    tone.


    When Teddy heard that, a confident smile appeared on his face. The two men were standing next to


    each other. Although Teddy was not as attractive as Derrick in terms of looks, they had equally


    imposing auras.


    ¡°Mr. Hisson, every man wants to have a good woman in his life, and Tiff is a good woman. Besides,


    since she''s currently single, I have the right to pursue her. You''re just her ex-husband while I''m her


    future husband. Don''t worry, I will definitely invite you to our wedding when the dayes,¡± Teddy


    narrowed his eyes and said nonchntly.


    Derrick curled his lips and said, ¡°Mr. Rice, it''s good to be confident, but it''s better for you to know your


    ce.¡±


    With that, Derrick turned and left, not letting Teddy have any other chance to speak again.


    Once the two were gone, Amelia led Tiffany downstairs. They then walked to Tiffany''s car.


    ¡°Tiff, it looks like it''s time for you to enter a rtionship, but you have to think hard and long about who


    to pick. If you want neither, you have to tell them earlier. It''s not good to send them the wrong signals,¡±


    Amelia said to her.


    Tiffany nodded.


    ¡°I''m thinking of joining a movie adaptation in Saspiuburg. It''s a piece of work by several well-known


    screenwriters. If I work with them, I''ll be able to learn quite a lot from them. I''ll be there for around three


    months, but don''t tell those two about this.¡±


    In other words, she was telling Amelia that she wanted neither suitor.


    Knowing what Tiffany meant, Amelia nodded.


    Five days went by in the blink of an eye. Amelia sent Tiffany to the airport, but to their surprise, Derrick


    still caught wind about Tiffany''s departure and hade to the airport. When he saw Tiffany, he called


    out to her.


    ¡°Tiff! I''m so d I caught up to you this time,¡± Derrick said, still panting from his run.


    Tiffany stared at him as a wave ofplicated feelings washed over her. She had wanted to go to


    Saspiuburg discreetly but he still found out about it.


    ¡°Derrick, thank you foring here to send me off, but I''m only going to Saspiuburg for a while. I''ll be


    back after that,¡± Tiffany told him.


    ¡°Go ahead. It''ll be a great experience for you to work with first-rate editors, so you have my support. I


    have told you this before: Even if we''re not a married couple anymore, we''re still good friends. You''ll


    always have my support,¡± Derrick replied.


    Tiffany''s heart skipped a beat at that, and she quickly averted her eyes from him before giving him a


    stiff smile.


    Derrick raised his hand to pat her head, but she avoided his touch. Thus, he lowered his hand.


    Nevertheless, a bright smile remained on his face.


    ¡°Take good care of yourself when you''re there. Don''t forget to eat even if you''re rushing to churn out


    the plot,¡± Derrick reminded her in a low voice.


    Tiffany nodded.


    ¡°All right, it''s almost time. Go in now.¡±


    At that, Tiffany checked the time and realized that he was right. After uttering a swift goodbye to


    Amelia, she hurried through the security checkpoint. Anyone who saw her would assume that she was


    fleeing from something.


    A smile grew on Derrick''s lips as he watched her go.


    ¡°Derrick, I realized you''re getting slyer. In fact, I''m starting to see Oscar in you. It looks like Tiff will have


    a hard time escaping you, but I hope you won''t hurt her again,¡± Amelia said after keeping her silence


    the entire time.


    Hearing her, Derrick turned.


    ¡°Amelia, that doesn''t sound like you disagree with me courting Tiff again.¡±


    ¡°I''ll intervene if Tiff doesn''t love you anymore, but s, she does.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°The one mental obstacle she can''t get past until now is that child.


    Maybe you should bring the child to interact with her. Perhaps she would be able to try to ept the


    child. If she can''t, I hope you''ll stay away from her for the rest of your life.¡±


    Derrick''s expression was grim, and what he said next was not a response to Amelia''s words.


    ¡°I''ll be going first.¡± With that, he left.


    Right then, Jolin stepped forward to say, ¡°Mrs. Clinton, we can go back now.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    Amelia would have never imagined receiving Kate''s call that night. As it turned out, Derrick, who was


    driving to Saspiuburg, was hit by a drunk truck driver and was sent to the operating room right away.


    Kate even said that she did not know whether or not he was going to make it and that she would have


    called Tiffany to ask thetter toe back if she knew her number.


    Amelia was taken aback by the shocking news. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect things to


    turn out this way.


    After ending the call with Kate, Amelia called Tiffany and told her everything that happened to Derrick.


    Tiffany was so frightened by the news that her voice started trembling, and she told Amelia that she


    woulde back right away.


    Tiffany took a flight back from Saspiuburg and headed straight to the hospital after her nended. It


    was then she met up with Amelia and Oscar.


    ¡°Amelia, how is he?¡± Tiffany asked before she could catch her breath.


    Amelia shook her head, her lips pursed.


    ¡°Please stay strong after hearing this, Tiff. Derrick''s in critical condition. The truck crashed right into his


    vehicle, and he was covered in blood when he was rescued, so...¡± Amelia hesitantly told her.


    The colors drained out of Tiffany''s face, and she stumbled back in disbelief.


    He was fine just this morning. How can he be in a car ident by night? There''s no way life can be so


    theatrical. Derrick''s a madman. There''s no way God would want him back so soon. He''s going to be


    fine, Tiffany reassured herself in her mind.


    Kate, who had a sad expression on her face, walked over with a bloody box in her hand. As she


    passed it to Tiffany, she said, ¡°This is a birthday present Derrick prepared for you. It was a present he


    owed you for your previous birthday. He said he promised to be with you for every one of your


    birthdays, but you were overseas then, so he couldn''t do that. This year, he decided to drive to


    Saspiuburg to give you the gift, but who knew this would have happened? I''m really the one at fault for


    causing so much trouble in the past and ending up hurting Derrick in the end. He truly loves you, but I


    realized this far toote. If he can''t pull through this... You should see him for onest time.¡±


    Tiffany took the box with shaky hands. All of a sudden, she crouched down and bawled her heart


    sinking in sorrow.


    Tears rolled down Kate''s eyes. In the past year, she had witnessed her son turning into a workaholic


    who wanted neither familial love nor any woman. When he got tired, he would take a nap for one to two


    hours in the office. Derrick had transformed his yearning for Tiffany into energy for work, and that was


    why he managed to take over the Hissons'' business in such a short time and became the head of the


    Hisson family. It was only now she realized how absurd she had been previously.


    Watching the agony Derrick was in slowly made her realize what she had done wrong, and tried to


    ept Tiffany''s presence in her son''s life.


    However, some things went by in life and would never return.


    Therefore, Kate had no one to me but herself now that Derrick was in critical condition in the


    operating room. There was nothing she could do to salvage the situation, not even if she were to end


    her life a thousand times.


    It felt as if Kate had grown old by ten years at that moment, and even her usually-straight back was


    hunched.


    Time trickled by painfully as they waited.


    No one knew how long they waited until the light outside the operating room finally went out. Dozens of


    doctors and nurses then came out.


    Kate was the first to run over to them.


    ¡°Doctor, how is my son?¡±


    ¡°It''s not looking good. He had massive hemorrhaging in his brain and damage to multiple organs.


    We''ve done our best. If he doesn''t wake in twenty-four hours, he would either be ssified as brain


    dead or enter a vegetative state. I''m sorry,¡± said the leading doctor calmly.


    Kate stumbled back and passed out. In the meantime, Tiffany continued to stand behind the crowd, her


    hands still trembling as she held onto the birthday present Derrick had bought for her.


    Derrick was taken into the intensive care unit. Everyone hoped that he would wake in the next twenty-


    four hours, but he did not. Nevertheless, he entered a vegetative state instead of bing brain-dead.


    After that, Derrick underwent two more major surgeries. The injuries he sustained slowly healed, but he


    did not regain consciousness. Tiffany visited him in the hospital every day, but there was nothing she


    could do other than watch him be thinner by the day. Even Teddy came to the hospital twice to


    visit him.


    Tiffany told Teddy that they were not a match for each other and that Derrick was the only person in her


    heart. Even if Derrick had betrayed her, he was still the one she loved; in fact, she had never forgotten


    about him. Perhaps Teddy was touched by the deep love she had for Derrick that he decided to give up


    courting her in the end.


    ¡°Tiff, give me a call if you need any help. I''ll take a flight back to the country right away. You''re a good


    woman. It''s true that I''m a foreigner, but I love intelligent, traditional Chanaean women,¡± Teddy


    sincerely said to her.


    Tiffany chuckled.


    ¡°Thank you, Teddy. I learned plenty of things from you while I was overseas that year. I have to say that


    I''m d to have a knowledgeable and well-read friend like you,¡± she replied.


    Ever since Derrick entered a vegetative state, nothing seemed to faze Tiffany anymore. All she wanted


    to do was stay by his side for she was certain that he would wake up one day.


    ¡°Take good care of yourself. I''m going back now, but I''lle and visit you whenever I''m free,¡± Teddy


    said.


    ¡°Have a safe trip. I hope you''ll be able to find the woman destined for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After Teddy left the ward, he bumped into Amelia downstairs.


    ¡°Amelia, call me if anything happens to Tiff. I''ll be going back to my home country first.¡±


    ¡°Have a safe trip. I''ll take care of Tiff for you. She''s a stubborn girl, and it''s hard for anyone to change


    her mind on things she has decided on,¡± Amelia answered with a nod.


    Teddy only smiled at that.


    After exchanging a few more words, Teddy left.


    When Amelia went upstairs and saw Tiffany talking to Derrick, she felt a stab in her heart, and she


    could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Tiff,¡± Amelia called out.


    Tiffany lifted her hand to quickly wipe her tears away before standing up and turning to Amelia.


    ¡°You''re here.¡±


    After putting the food on the table, Amelia walked over to the bedside to nce at Derrick.


    ¡°Did the doctor say anything about him?¡±


    Tiffany shook her head.


    ¡°Just the usual things. The doctor said that it''s highly unlikely that he''ll regain consciousness. Even if


    that happens, I''ll still take care of him for the rest of my life. Regardless of everything, he and I are


    destined to be together for the rest of our lives,¡± Tiffany said with a small smile.


    Amelia''s heart ached as she looked at Tiffany.


    ¡°Babe, don''t try to change my mind, and don''t pity me. I was too stubborn in the past¡ªtoo insistent


    about clinging to my dignity. I was disgusted by him when I found out he was cheating, and that was


    why I forced the love I had for him aside, but now, he''s in this state. If I''m not by his side, he might


    really end up as a poor old man who no one cares about,¡± Tiffany said softly.


    At that, Amelia realized that Tiffany was never going to leave Derrick.


    Hmm... They tormented each other when they were together but now that he has ended up like this,


    she''s starting to cherish him.


    ¡°I wasn''t going to convince you otherwise. I just want to remind you to take care of yourself while you''re


    taking care of him.¡± As Amelia spoke, she opened the food container and passed Tiffany a fork. ¡°Eat so


    that you have the energy to keep up with this. It looks like you''ll be taking care of Derrick for a long


    while.¡±


    Maybe he won''t wake up anymore.


    Tiffany began digging into it almost immediately. It seemed like she had quite the appetite, for she ate


    two tes full before putting the utensils away.


    ¡°Tiff, I thought you''d tell me that you''re not hungry and that you don''t want to eat it.¡±


    ¡°I have to eat more, or else I won''t have the energy to take care of him. After all, this is a long battle I''m


    nning to fight until I''m old,¡± Tiffany said in a lighthearted manner.


    Amelia''s heart only ached for Tiffany even more.


    Something in the back of her mind was telling her that Derrick was never going to regain


    consciousness again.

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    The moment Amelia stepped out of the hospital, she received a call from Benjamin. She stared at the


    phone screen in a daze. If it wasn''t for this call, I might have forgotten the existence of the Hutton


    family. I haven''t been in contact with them for a year or two. It feels kind of strange to talk to them.


    Snapping out of the trance, she eventually answered the phone.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Hearing Benjamin''s reply from the other end of the line, Amelia hesitated and nodded.


    After hanging up the phone, she got into the car and asked Jolin to drop her off at a nearby caf¨¦.


    When they arrived at the destination, Amelia unbuckled her seatbelt and said, ¡°I''m going to meet with


    the Hutton family. Wait for me outside.¡±


    Jolin immediately became wary and grabbed Amelia''s hand. ¡°Mrs. Clinton, I''ll go with you.¡±


    Seeing the grim expression on Jolin''s face, Amelia knew that the former would feel upset if she wasn''t


    allowed to go inside, so she agreed to it. Nevertheless, she told Jolin to sit in a hidden spot to avoid


    awkwardness in case the Hutton family discovered her.


    After entering the caf¨¦, Amelia Winters immediately saw Benjamin and Amelia Hutton. Thetter had


    be more feminine over the years. Compared to her previous innocent appearance, she looked


    foxier and more attractive with her wavy hair.


    For some reason, Amelia Winters felt the way Amelia Hutton had dressed up looked familiar.


    Standing up from the chair, Benjamin called out, ¡°Lia, over here.¡±


    Amelia Winters walked toward them before sitting down.


    ¡°Mr. Hutton, Ms. Hutton, it''s been a while. It looks like you have been doing well,¡± she greeted them


    politely.


    Amelia Hutton merely responded with a smile.


    On the other hand, Benjamin looked at Amelia Winters with an unreadable expression, a hint of


    indescribable yearning shing in his eyes.


    ¡°Amy, we''re all family. Even though we haven''t been in contact for more than a year, it doesn''t change


    the fact that we''re rted by blood. You don''t have to be so courteous. Mom isn''t here anymore, but


    the two of us are still your dad and sister, right?¡± Amelia Hutton pushed the cup of coffee in front of her


    to Amelia Winters and added, ¡°Amy, this is the coffee I ordered for you. Try it. The coffee here is quite


    good.¡±


    Amelia Winters nced at the coffee with no intention of touching the cup.


    ¡°Take a sip, Amy. Are you turning down the drink I ordered for you?¡± asked Amelia Hutton.


    Instead of drinking the coffee, Amelia Winters eyed her warily.


    Realizing that she was being too eager, Amelia Hutton primped her hair and smiled charmingly. ¡°Amy, I


    didn''t mean anything by that. I simply want to mend our rtionship. Also, I''m here to give you an


    invitation to my wedding. I''m engaged to the eldest son of the Jefferson family from Saspiuburg. We''re


    getting married in three months.¡±


    A hint of surprise shed across Amelia Winters'' eyes.


    ¡°Amy, don''t tell me you thought I''m still pining for Oscar, do you?¡± Amelia Hutton asked with a smile and


    continued, ¡°Yes, I used to harbor feelings for him. But there''s always a limit when ites to crushes. I


    met my true love a year ago. Now, I want you to attend my wedding as my sister.¡±


    Amelia Winters smiled at her exnation. ¡°Congrattions, I will be there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Amy. Since there''s no wine here, let''s have a toast to my wedding with a cup of coffee


    instead.¡± With that, Amelia Hutton raised her cup.


    Amelia Winters hesitated before picking up the cup and clinking it with her sister. After taking a sip, she


    sat down and wiped her mouth with a clean napkin. She discreetly wiped off all traces of the drink.


    I can''t afford to let my guard down. I don''t know whether Amelia is telling the truth or not. So, it''s better


    to be safe than sorry.


    It was unclear whether Amelia Hutton saw Amelia Winters'' movement as the former merely smiled in


    response.


    Then, she took out a wedding invitation from her bag and pushed it in front of Amelia Winters.


    Still wearing a smile, Amelia Hutton uttered, ¡°Amy, this is my wedding invitation. Remember toe to


    Saspiuburg with Oscar for the ceremony.¡±


    Picking up the invitation, Amelia Winters saw the picture of Amelia Hutton leaning intimately against a


    handsome-looking man. Upon closer inspection, the man seemed to resemble Oscar.


    ¡°You two look like a perfect match for each other,¡± remarked Amelia Winters.


    At herment, Amelia Hutton beamed like a happy bride-to-be.


    The two sisters chatted for nearly half an hour before Amelia Hutton said that she and Benjamin were


    nning to meet with other friends. Therefore, they had to cut their conversation short.


    Standing up, Amelia Winters took a nce at Benjamin, who remained silent throughout the


    conversation. After contemting for a while, she could not help but remind him, ¡°Mr. Hutton, please


    take care of yourself lest your children worry about you.¡±


    Benjamin nced at Amelia Winters as if he wanted to see through her. However, he probably realized


    by then that no matter how much Amelia resembled that woman, they could not be the same person.


    Besides, a year and a half had passed. Even if he missed her dearly, his feelings were bound to die


    down a little. He eventually nodded calmly at her reminder.


    After leaving the caf¨¦, Amelia Hutton and Benjamin waved Amelia Winters goodbye before getting into


    their car.


    While driving, Amelia spoke up. ¡°Dad, you can rest assured now that she''s doing well. That crazy


    rumor about her divorce from Oscar might have been fake news. Although Amy looks a lot like Mom,


    she is not her. You should give up on trying to get her back. It''s pointless, anyway. Besides, I''ll have a


    baby soon after getting married. You can just focus on being a granddad.¡±


    Benjamin leaned against the car seat with his eyes shut. He eventually nodded after a while.


    Only then did Amelia heave a sigh of relief.


    Amelia Hutton had changed a lot in the past year and a half. Meeting the man of her life was the major


    turning point. For him, she had stopped being a materialistic person. She also worked hard to learn


    how to be a good wife. Hence, her temperament changed drastically. Maybe due to her future


    husband''s preference for beautiful women, she began to dress more maturely and look sexy. As a


    result, her appearance looked even more simr to Amelia Winters.


    That day, Amelia Hutton deliberately asked Amelia Winters out to tell her that she had found the man


    she could spend the rest of her life with. Therefore, the two of them could be sisters without any hard


    feelings. Furthermore, she indirectly wanted to be on good terms with a prestigious family like the


    Clintons. Firstly, she intended to provide her future husband''s family with more resources. Secondly,


    she wanted to make it clear to the Jefferson family that not only did she have the support of the Hutton


    family but also the Clintons so that they would think twice before bullying her.


    It was a win-win situation for Amelia Hutton to make that trip.


    Meanwhile, Amelia Winters frowned while standing in front of the caf¨¦.


    ¡°Jolin, help me find out if Amelia Hutton is truly getting married or not. And send someone to keep an


    eye on the two of them. Just let them be if they leave without causing any trouble. If they try to pull any


    tricks, you can deal with them as you see fit,¡± instructed Amelia Winters.


    I''m not being paranoid. It''s just that I can''t afford to let my guard down after suffering so much in the


    past. Otherwise, if my so-called family betrays me in the future, I will have no ce to cry.


    Jolin nodded in response.


    After sending Amelia Winters home, Jolin sent someone to follow the father and daughter from the


    Hutton family. Then, she used her contacts in Saspiuburg to find out about their lives over the past


    eighteen months. Indeed, Amelia Hutton was engaged to the eldest son of the Jefferson family and


    would get married in a few months. As for Benjamin, he had been visiting Eleanor''s grave for the past


    year and a half. Other than that, he stayed at home and isted himself from the rest of the world. He


    did not seem to pose any threat at all.


    Afterward, Jolin informed Amelia about the findings of her investigation.


    Amelia mulled over it and felt relieved that none of them seemed suspicious.


    Amelia Hutton is about to get married soon. That means I have one less enemy to deal with. It''s better


    to have one more friend than an enemy. Since she extended the olive branch, I should ept her


    kindness.


    Jolin went out to answer a call. Soon, she came back and said that the Hutton family''s father-daughter


    duo had arrived at the airport and would depart in half an hour.


    Nodding, Amelia instructed, ¡°Ask your people to watch get on the ne beforeing back.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Clinton. Xavier also booked the same flight as them. He will personally send them to


    Saspiuburg beforeing back,¡± Jolin said reassuringly.


    Amelia was amused by Jolin''s words. Nevertheless, she felt touched by their dedication to their duties.


    I gave them the orders casually. But I didn''t expect Jolin and the others to understand me so well and


    take care of everything I was concerned about.


    ¡°Jolin, when Xavier is back, please ask him out on my behalf. Let him know that I''m treating him to a


    meal. He should be rewarded for being such a responsible bodyguard. I''m going to speak to Oscar and


    ask him to raise his sry,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Mrs. Clinton, he will be so delighted to hear that. He has been telling me non-stop about how amazing


    you are, and that Boss always listens to you.¡± Jolin could not resist but tell Amelia.


    Thetter was amused by Xavier''s impression of her.


    At that moment, her phone rang.


    It was a call from Amelia Hutton.


    ¡°Hi Amelia,¡± Amelia Winters answered the call.


    ¡°Amy, I specially called to inform you that Dad and I have boarded the ne and it will take off in half


    an hour. I''ll call you when we arrive in Saspiuburg, so please don''t worry about us. Most importantly,


    you muste to my wedding. I want to let everyone know that I have a sister who''s so pretty and that


    I have the honor to bear resemnce to her.¡± Amelia Hutton was in a cheerful mood.


    Amelia Winters smiled gently. ¡°All right, I wish you and Mr. Hutton a safe flight and call me when you


    arrive. I''ll definitely be there at your wedding.¡±


    After ending the call, Amelia Winters went to settle other matters.


    Meanwhile, after a few days, news about thepany that June founded suffering huge losses broke


    out. That same afternoon, apany spokesman responded that it was a rumor and that they would


    take legal action against the rumormonger. However, it was heard that thepany spokesman was


    summoned to the police station the next day to assist with an investigation regarding suspected tax


    evasion. That was not the end of thepany''s woes. The police also foundrge amounts of


    controlled drugs in thepany, which were hidden in the general manager''s lounge. All fingers


    pointed to June, as the lounge had been locked during his absence and he was thest person seen in


    the room. Hence, the police were looking for him but to no avail. They had to seek assistance from their


    counterparts in other countries and co-issued an arrest warrant for June. It seemed like nobody from


    the Adertons would be able to settle this issue this time.


    Meanwhile, June, who was in hiding, saw the news reports about hispany. A resentful glint shed


    across his eyes.


    ¡°You really don''t intend to exin to the police?¡± Jennifer asked.


    June turned his head and nced at her.


    ¡°June, don''t tell me you don''t know that you''re currently wanted by the police?¡± Jennifer crossed her


    arms in front of her chest and looked at him indignantly.


    ¡°Of course, I do, but how do you want me to exin to them? If I''m caught, there''s a high possibility


    that I will be imprisoned for life or sentenced to death. I thought nobody can enter that office without my


    permission.¡± June was visibly infuriated by the series of unfortunate events.


    June had fallen into the trap set up by Oscar this time. He could not fathom how the stuff which he took


    great pains to hide in the lounge could be discovered.


    ¡°June, I can now ascertain that you''re a boar and a very stupid one in fact. I feel so insulted to be


    working with you,¡± Jennifer mercilessly ranted.


    June threw her a deadly stare.


    ¡°Jennifer, don''t forget that we''re now on the same boat. You better watch your words.¡± June gritted his


    teeth.


    Jennifer knew that was the truth and she could not rebut it. She took a deep breath and forced herself


    to calm down.


    ¡°What do you n to do then?¡± Jennifer asked.


    ¡°Well, Oscar cares about his loved ones, so let''s kidnap them.¡± There was a spiteful look in June''s


    eyes. ¡°Since he''s leaving me no way out, I shall also make him lose everything except his power. We


    shall see who''s more pitiful then.¡±


    Jennifer narrowed her eyes and looked at him doubtfully. ¡°You''ve been saying for the longest time that


    you''re going to capture Tony and Amelia. But they''re still out there, alive and kicking.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, I have it all nned out. I''m going all out to fight against him. I can''t take it lying down if he


    doesn''t get a taste of his own medicine. Even if I get caught eventually, I want to make sure someone


    pays the price.¡±


    Jennifer remained silent and did not respond.


    That evening, June drove Jennifer to a farmstay and parked the car under a tree.


    Jennifer looked out of the car window, feeling slightly puzzled.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Jennifer questioned.


    ¡°Today, that Old Mrs. Clinton will be bringing the two kids here for dinner. Both Oscar and Amelia are


    busy with work and will not being, so this is the best opportunity for us. I''ve already nted


    someone inside this farmstay to drug their food. I can''t wait to see the expression on Oscar''s face when


    I take the three of them down one by one in front of his eyes,¡± June hissed as he drummed his fingers


    rhythmically on the dashboard.


    Jennifer turned her head to look at him, appearing a bit hesitant. ¡°One of the kids seemed to be Noah''s


    son right? He''s innocent so we shouldn''ty our hands on him.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jennifer, sometimes benevolence will turn against you. That child is adopted by Oscar, which means


    he''s his son now. As long he''s part of the Clintons, I will not let him off easily. I will do anything to make


    Oscar suffer.¡± June was behaving like a maniac.


    He had suffered too much under Oscar''s hands. Thus, he spent a huge effort setting up this ambush


    just to deal Oscar the most devastating blow of his life.


    Jennifer kept quiet. She was feeling a bit apprehensive about this operation.


    ¡°Jennifer, let me remind you. Now is not the time to feel sorry. Sess is within our grasp and you will


    be able to seek vengeance for your mother soon.¡± June was not pleased with Jennifer having second


    thoughts.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''m stillmitted.¡±


    ¡°It''d better be this way.¡±


    After waiting for almost half an hour, they did not see anyone from the Clinton family. Jennifer looked


    doubtfully at June. ¡°June, are you sure you got the correct information?¡±


    ¡°Be patient, they''ll be here.¡±


    Speaking of the devil, a car soon arrived at the entrance of the farmstay. Oscar, Amelia, and their two


    children were here.


    June let out an evil smirk. ¡°Here they are.¡±


    Jennifer peered through the car window with a calm expression in her eyes.


    To Jennifer, Amelia and Oscar were her true enemies but she did not want to drag any innocent parties


    down. But it was apparent that June did not think the same way, and she could not do anything about it.


    Just as they were getting ready to act, a group of armed police officers suddenly surrounded their car.


    The officers pointed their guns toward the vehicle and ordered June and Jennifer to alight immediately.


    Jennifer turned toward June, her eyes filled with panic.


    ¡°June, what''s going on here? Didn''t you have this nned out?¡± Jennifer was panicking with fear.


    June was equally stunned as well. His well-curated n certainly did not include a group of armed


    officers demanding them to get out of the car.


    But he did not have the luxury to think. The number of guns outside his car was realistic enough to


    make him follow their instructions.


    June raised his hands the moment he got out of the car.


    ¡°June, you are under arrest formitting multiple offenses. You do not have to say anything. But, it


    may harm your defense if you do not mention when questioned something which youter rely on in


    court. Anything you do say may be given in evidence.¡± One of the officers handcuffed June.


    June did not resist but he was still hoping for his bodyguards to save him. When nobody appeared


    while he was being pushed against the police car, he knew that he had fallen for Oscar''s trap once


    again.


    June''s face twisted with anger. He could not ept the fact that he lost to Oscar again after all that he


    had done.


    After the police left, Jennifer did not leave and stared at the ground.


    Just as she was feeling relieved that she was not taken away by the police, a pair of heels appeared in


    front of her. She raised her head and saw Amelia.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, are you avable? I will like to have a word with you,¡± Amelia said.


    Jennifer did not want to speak to her at all. However, now that June was arrested, she had effectively


    lost her ally. She was now an easy target for Oscar to deal with. Thus, she was resigned to fate if


    Amelia''s intention was to insult her. After all, she had no support to fight against them anymore.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, if you wish to know the truth, please follow me. If you choose to be blinded forever, that''s


    fine with me too.¡± Amelia turned around and walked away after expressing her intentions.


    A skeptical glint shed across Jennifer''s eyes as she watched Amelia leave. After a few seconds of


    hesitation, she decided to follow her.


    Jennifer followed Amelia into a private dining room at the farmstay. Soon as she entered, she saw


    someone kneeling on the floor, his body visibly shaking. Jennifer looked at the person''s back and found


    it familiar. As the person turned around, Jennifer realized that he used to be the chef who worked for


    her family.


    What is he doing here?

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    ¡°I''m sorry, Ms. Larson. Please spare me. I was hired by someone to do this. I''ve never thought


    something bad will happen to Mrs. Larson. This is just a mistake. Please spare me, I beg you.¡± The


    man flung himself on Jennifer and pleaded for forgiveness.


    Jennifer was utterly confused. Yet, she realized something after looking at the pleading man before her


    eyes. She didn''t want to believe that her previous hatred toward Oscar and Amelia was merely a


    misunderstanding, as it would make her grudges seem like a cosmic joke.


    Jennifer really didn''t want to believe any of this was true.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, we didn''t mind that you kept using Oscar and me of hurting your mom. But being


    misunderstood still made us feel ufortable somehow. So, I asked Oscar to find the culprit who


    poisoned your mom. We got lucky and found out it was this man''s doing. I think he will tell you the


    truth,¡± Amelia exined.


    Jennifer''s lips shivered as she lowered her head and looked at the man kneeling in front of her, then


    said, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, I was forced to do so by a foreigner named June. He gave me a huge amount of money


    and asked me to mix the drug into Mrs. Larson''s food but reassured me that nothing bad would


    happen. I agreed for the sake of money, but I never wanted to harm Mrs. Larson. Please believe me. I


    was horrified when the dog bit her, and I didn''t know she was dead after she went overseas,¡± the man


    said in a petrified tone.


    Jennifer took a step backward and became dumbfounded. She had never expected the truth to be so


    ugly and cruel.


    Jennifer''s lips trembled as she questioned, ¡°Are you saying that it was June who instructed you to


    poison my mom?¡±


    ¡°I won''t lie to you anymore, Ms. Larson. At that time, he transferred arge sum of money to me via his


    bank ount. You can fact-check this if you don''t believe me. There are three hundred thousand, and I


    have used none of the money.¡±


    Jennifer red at the man who used to be their family cook. Losing all control, she grabbed him and


    shook him violently.


    ¡°Why? Why did you do that? The Larsons have always been kind and generous to all our helpers. We


    would even prepare gifts for you during the festive seasons. Although my mom could be arrogant


    sometimes, she never mistreated you. How can you be so cruel to hurt her? Do you know she died


    because her chronic illness rpsed? She even died a painful death! My dad and I lost an important


    person. Why would you hurt her? Why?¡± Jennifer wailed in a desperate tone.


    She was deeply affected because the people whom she once thought were her enemies turned out to


    be someone else. It was as if someone had destroyed everything she used to believe in.


    ¡°I didn''t do this on purpose, Ms. Larson. The temptation of money was too great for me. I never thought


    the drug would cause Mrs. Larson to be violent and psychotic. I beg you. Please spare me this


    time.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams! You killed my mom and ruined my family. I will make you spend the rest of your life in


    prison!¡± Jennifer said while gritting her teeth.


    The man continued begging her.


    After Jennifer was tired of beating the man up, she lifted her head to look at Oscar and Amelia with her


    reddened eyes. She then spoke in a raspy voice. ¡°Mr. Clinton, Amelia, I owe you an apology if this is


    the truth. I wille to beg for forgiveness after I''ve dealt with my own issues. Please leave this person


    with me for now. I will return when I''ve settled the matter.¡±


    ¡°We can''t leave this person with you, Ms. Larson. We''re afraid you''ll do something silly. Let''s hand him


    to the cops instead. I''m sure the cops will help you get the justice you deserve,¡± said Amelia.


    Jennifer looked at Amelia. Thetter didn''t give in and stared back at Jennifer as well.


    After a few minutes went by, Amelia spoke again. ¡°Ms. Larson, I promised someone that I''ll forgive you


    and help you seek the truth, as long as you don''t make any mistakes that cross my boundaries. I''ve


    delivered my promise, so I can''t let you take this person with you to do something stupid. I''m sorry.


    Besides, the cops will be here soon. I believe they will seek justice for you.¡±


    Jennifer smiled upon hearing Amelia''s words. However, the smile looked bitter. ¡°All right. We''ll leave


    this person to the cops. I''ll go home first, and I''lle back after I''ve settled everything on my hands.¡±


    With that, she turned around and left.


    Just then, the police arrived. They arrested the man on the ground. Amelia went to them and said,


    ¡°Thank you foring. This manmitted a crime that murdered someone indirectly, and it was very


    serious. Thus, it would be best if you interrogate him properly. Not only is this my instruction, but it''s


    also my husband''s. I''m sure the chief will agree.¡±


    The police in the lead nodded his head in acknowledgment.


    After the police took the man away, Oscar wrapped his arm around Amelia''s shoulder and asked, ¡°Are


    you happy now?¡±


    ¡°I''m just doing this to help Carter. After all, it''s a pity for a perfect couple like them to miss out on each


    other,¡± Amelia answered while leaning against his chest.


    However, Oscar''s opinion differed from Amelia''s. He thought it was difficult for Jennifer and Carter to


    get back together. Instead ofpromising and staying in the rtionship, perhaps it was the best


    oue for Jennifer and Carter to stay apart. After all, if Jennifer remained bothered by this matter, it


    would be better for them to stay separated from the beginning.


    Yet, Oscar didn''t express his opinion out loud.


    After Jennifer left the farmstay, she returned to the Larson residence and didn''t step out of the house


    for two days. On the third day, she changed into a ck outfit and left the house. No one knew where


    she went. Two monthster, she appeared at the police station.


    ¡°June, why did you attack my mom?¡± Jennifer asked calmly while staring at June, who was sitting


    across from her with a tired look on his face. Although she wanted to murder June so badly, she


    believed karma would eventually hit him for all the crimes he hadmitted.


    June scoffed. ¡°You found out, huh? I was still nning to use you as my pawn to deal with Oscar. I


    didn''t expect you to find out so soon. Anyway, this is actually good as I feel bad about lying to a foolish


    woman like you.¡±


    The look on Jennifer''s face shifted, and there was a hint of hatred in her eyes when she looked at


    June.


    ¡°You''re really ruthless, June. In order to fight against Oscar, you''re willing to attack my mom and set


    Oscar up as the scapegoat. But there''s a saying in Chanaea that goes, ''what goes aroundes


    around. Don''t you care about Cassie? Then let me destroy her for you so that you two can share the


    same fate,¡± Jennifer said smilingly.


    There was a slight change in June''s expression, and he red at Jennifer while gritting his teeth in fury.


    ¡°If you dare touch her, I''ll kill you as soon as I get out of here.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we shall discuss further after you''re released. Having said that, who knows if you''ll ever


    leave this ce. By then, even I don''t know where I''ll be.¡± Jennifer burst outughing. ¡°However, the


    woman you miss dearly won''t be as fortunate. What do you think I should do to her? Should I disfigure


    her face or cripple her? Perhaps I should cripple her. I think it''s better to turn her into a disabled


    person.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± June lurched forward in agitation to strangle Jennifer, but the door was in his way.


    ¡°I''ll be taking my leave now, June. Soon, you''ll hear about Cassie''s tragic news. Do thank me by then.¡±


    Jennifer left the police station wearing a smile.


    After exiting the facility, she contacted Cassie for them to meet at a coffee shop.


    Cassie showed up in a rtively simple outfit.


    ¡°It feels like you''ve changed a lot, Ms. Yard,¡± Jennifer said.


    Cassie ordered a cup of Jamaican Blue Mountain coffee and responded with a faint smile.


    ¡°I didn''t change. I simply felt that the constant rivalries and strife were meaningless, so I went to a


    primary school in the rural area and be a volunteer. I just returned recently, and my skin has


    be darker from daily exposure to the sun. However, I think I''m leading a more fulfilling life now,


    and this is the lifestyle I long for. I realize I''ve wasted so much of my time after I reflected on how


    aimlessly I used to live,¡± Cassie said calmly.


    Cassie appeared gentle and beautiful in her current peaceful and untroubled mien. She looked much


    more charming than when she behaved in an overbearing manner in the past.


    A hint of surprise shed across Jennifer''s eyes as she nced at Cassie. She didn''t anticipate the


    latter would ever undergo such a transformation.


    ¡°You''re indeed very different from before. It has been approximately one year since west met one


    another. I was under the assumption that you''ll be the epitome of human selfishness when I see you


    again. Unexpectedly, you''ve learned to think for others,¡± Jennifer said.


    Cassie merely smiled in response.


    A short whileter, the waiter served the cup of coffee.


    Cassie lifted the cup and took a sip of coffee. Then, she gazed at Jennifer.


    ¡°Do you know June is in trouble?¡±


    ¡°I heard my mom mentioned this earlier in the morning, and I n to visit him tomorrow. After being


    involved with him for almost ten years, I didn''t expect him to end up in such a miserable state. Actually,


    I have indirectly caused all these things to happen. I''ll choose to go abroad with him if he can be


    released,¡± Cassie replied tenderly.


    Jennifer chuckled.


    ¡°In some ways, you two are truly a match made in heaven.¡±


    Cassie didn''t get mad.


    ¡°I owe him that much. Besides, I also owe Oscar and Amelia an apology, but I don''t n to say that in


    person to them anymore. I''ll let time wash away the grudges between us.¡±


    ncing at Cassie, Jennifer could not help but admire her.


    Subsequently, both of them fell silent, finished their coffee, and got up to leave.


    Ultimately, Jennifer did noty a finger on Cassie as she watched thetter''s car drive away. She didn''t


    feel the need to drag Cassie into the mess involving the grudge between June and her. Besides, she


    knew the chances for June to regain freedom were very slim.


    After that, Jennifer went to meet with Amelia.


    She held an exquisite box and handed it to Amelia.


    ¡°What''s this?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°This is for Carter, but I want to ask for your favor to pass this to him because I won''t be seeing him,¡±


    Jennifer replied.


    Amelia didn''t reach out to receive the box. ¡°You should give this to him personally. I think you should


    rify things with him regardless of the oue.¡±


    Jennifer shook her head.


    ¡°That''s not necessary. We cannot be together anymore, soing face-to-face with him doesn''t mean


    anything. Please help me hand this to him. Also, thank you for forgiving me. I should consider myself


    lucky that you''re not chasing me with a knife and threatening to kill me after all the things I''ve done,¡±


    Jennifer said.


    Amelia eyed her. In the end, she stretched out her hand to take the box from Jennifer.


    ¡°What do you n to do after this?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I''ll travel around, find a suitable man to get married and give birth to a child so that my dad can take


    care of the kid. Otherwise, he''ll be overthinking things if he has too much free time. I may note


    here again in the future. Take care of yourself,¡± Jennifer answered with a smile.


    Amelia stared at her. ¡°Are you really not giving Carter another chance?¡±


    ¡°Let bygones be bygones. I don''t want my dad to be worried about me anymore.¡±


    Amelia sighed inwardly and didn''t press that matter further.


    Jennifer waved at Amelia. ¡°Goodbye. I''m afraid we won''t see each other again following my departure


    this time.¡±


    Amelia nodded.


    After that, Jennifer left in her car. In the afternoon, she boarded a ne and went abroad, but no one


    knew which country she was heading to.


    Carter''s gaze darkened, and he shed a wry smile when he received the box Jennifer requested


    Amelia to pass to him.


    ¡°She left, after all,¡± he uttered in a deep voice.


    ¡°You can locate her if you''re willing to investigate her whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°There is no such need. I don''t want to disturb her since she has made the decision. I just want to know


    if she''s living a safe and peaceful life somewhere. My greediness to keep both women had caused her


    to slip through my fingers. And now, I don''t have the right to pursue her again,¡± Carter said while gently


    rubbing the delicate box in his hand.


    Taking in his demeanor, Amelia couldn''t help feeling a little woeful. It is rather sad that not every couple


    who harbors mutual loving feelings will end up together.


    ¡°Amelia, thank you for sending Jennifer''s gift to me. I thought you two would never be able to reconcile.


    Unexpectedly, you two have restored a friendly rtionship without me knowing,¡± he added.


    Amelia merely smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°What are your ns after this?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I n to put my work on hold and go on a holiday. I''ll return once I gather myself. Perhaps one day,


    Jennifer and I will stumble into one another at somece. If that happens, I''ll pursue her again.¡±


    ¡°Good luck to you then.¡±


    After chatting with him for some time, Amelia bid farewell to Carter and left.


    In the blink of an eye, Amelia Hutton got married. Amelia Winters and Oscar attended her wedding.


    She wore a red evening gown and strode toward Oscar and Amelia with her arms wrapped around her


    husband''s as a contented grin spread across her face.


    ¡°Amelia, Oscar, thank you foring to my wedding. I''m d you two are here,¡± Amelia Hutton


    chirped.


    She turned to look at her husband. ¡°Dear, this is the Amelia Winters I kept telling you about. We have


    the same first name. I already told you about her. Also, this is my brother-inw, Oscar. He''s the heir to


    Clinton Corporations. I suppose you should''ve heard of this.¡±


    ¡°Oscar, Amelia, it''s a pleasure to meet with you. I''m Connor Jefferson.¡± Connor held out his arm


    magnanimously to shake Oscar''s hand. ¡°Oscar, Amelia, you two can rest assured. I''ll take good care of


    my wife. She''s a wonderful woman,¡± Connor assured.


    Amelia bobbed her head.


    ¡°Amelia, now that you''re married, you should rein in your temper and do your best to y your role as a


    caring wife and loving mother,¡± Amelia Winters said.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Amelia. I know what to do.¡±


    Amelia Winters spoke to Amelia Hutton for a little longer before letting the newlyweds entertain the


    other guests.


    ¡°Please try out the food with Oscar. I''ll go and greet the other guests with Connor. Let''s talk further after


    the ceremony.¡±


    Amelia bobbed her head slightly.


    Amelia Hutton and Connor strode off with their hands locking each other. Amelia Winters gazed at their


    leaving figures from behind and muttered that the couple looked good together.


    ¡°As long as she doesn''t act up and trouble you, I''m willing to coborate with the Jefferson family


    because she''s your younger sister,¡± Oscar said. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? Is ourpany cooperating with the Jefferson family in the future?¡±


    ¡°The Jefferson family is making ns for us to work together. Besides, they are considered one of the


    most prestigious families in Saspiuburg, so if I wish to establish a good reputation there and explore


    Saspiuburg''s market, coborating with the Jefferson family may be a good choice,¡± he exined.


    Amelia nodded.


    ¡°You can make the decision. I have no objections.¡±


    At that moment, Benjamin walked over with a ss in his hand. He gazed at Amelia lovingly.


    ¡°Lia.¡±


    ¡°It''s been a long time, Mr. Hutton.¡±


    ¡°Lia, it''s already been so long. Can you address me as your dad now? I think this would also be your


    mom''s wish before she passed away.¡±


    Amelia looked at Benjamin, whose sideburns were beginning to turn white. A hint of sympathy rose


    within her heart.


    ¡°Dad,¡± she said.


    Tears brimmed in Benjamin''s eyes when he heard her acknowledging him as her father. Even his


    hands, wrapped around the wine ss, trembled slightly.


    ¡°Good, good. Here, my son-inw. Let''s have a drink,¡± Benjamin uttered excitedly while raising his


    ss.


    Oscar was momentarily dazed before he came to his senses. Then, he lifted his ss and bumped it


    against Benjamin''s.


    Benjamin gulped his wine and wiped off the wine trickling down the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Oscar, you must treat Amelia well in the future. I haven''t taken good care of her in the past thirty years,


    and I even called her a b*stard and a jinx. I was wrong,¡± Benjamin croaked.


    Only after losing Eleanor did he realize how many mistakes he had made previously.


    ¡°Cherish her and never let her suffer.¡± He could not help crying out loud. Benjamin had lived in torment


    for thest one and a half years.


    ¡°I will, Dad. Amelia is the only woman I love in this life. No one else can take her ce,¡± Oscar replied


    wholeheartedly.


    Hearing that, Benjamin guffawed in response. ¡°Oscar, I feel much at ease after listening to your words.¡±


    After the wedding ceremony ended, Benjamin personally sent Oscar and Amelia to the airport.


    ¡°Lia,e to Saspiuburg and visit me whenever you''re free. Old people like me tend to get sentimental


    and miss our family members as we age,¡± Benjamin said.


    Amelia nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Oscar and I wille and see you whenever we have the time. We''ll bring Tony and Nn along too.¡±


    ¡°Nn?¡±


    ¡°Nn is Oscar''s younger sister''s son. His sister passed away from an ident, so we adopted the


    kid. He''s one year old this year and has an endearing personality. I reckon you''ll like him when you


    meet him.¡±


    Benjamin nodded but didn''t seem very excited after hearing her exnation.


    ¡°Dad, the ne is taking off soon. Oscar and I need to go through the security check now. You can fly


    to our city when you''re free too. I think Tony will be fond of you. He has grown up a lot now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After boarding the ne, Amelia and Oscar became absorbed in their respective work.


    Two yearster, every member of the Clinton family sat around the dining table to have their meal. A


    maid served a te of fish on the table, and when Amelia caught whiffs of the fishy smell, she suddenly


    felt nauseous. The next second, she covered her mouth and hurriedly dashed to the washroom.


    Taking in her reaction, Olivia was stunned for a few moments before a hint of pleasant surprise shed


    across her eyes.


    ¡°Oscar, is your wife pregnant?¡± she chirped.


    Oscar thought so too.


    ¡°I don''t know. I''ll take her to the hospitalter for a health checkup.¡± He remembered Amelia''s


    menstrual cycle had been dyed for a fortnight. They had nned to visit the hospital tomorrow, but


    unexpectedly, she began showing signs of nausea so soon.


    ¡°We''ll go right away. I''ll apany both of you. If she''s really pregnant, the Clinton family will be


    weing a new member. In this case, the atmosphere in the house is going to get merrier.¡±


    Therefore, after waiting for Amelia to exit the washroom, Olivia and Oscar immediately took her to the


    hospital.


    After undergoing a test, Amelia was confirmed to be pregnant and was in the first month of her


    pregnancy.


    Olivia smiled from ear to ear and began nagging Amelia about all the things thetter needed to be


    mindful of, thoroughly treating Amelia as if that was her first time having a baby.


    ¡°Mom, don''t worry. I already gave birth to Tony.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Look at me. I was too excited andpletely tossed that matter to the back of my mind. I''m just


    thrilled,¡± Olivia said cheerfully.


    ¡°Mom, why don''t you go back and take care of the two kids at home? Oscar and I will go and check on


    Tiff.¡±


    ¡°Derrick hasn''t regained consciousness yet?¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    The smile on Olivia''s face wavered. ¡°Tiff is also living a tough life.¡±


    ¡°Mom, who knows, this is perhaps a form of blessing to her.¡±


    ¡°You''re right.¡± Olivia nodded in agreement. As long as he''s not dead, there is hope for him to wake up.


    After Olivia left, Oscar wrapped his arm around Amelia''s waist as they moved toward Derrick''s ward. At


    that moment, Tiffany was trimming his nails.


    ¡°Tiff,¡± Amelia called out.


    Tiffany ced Derrick''s hand on the bed before she turned to beam at Amelia.


    ¡°You''re here. Take a seat. I''ll get both of you a ss of water.¡±


    Then, Tiffany went to pour two sses of water.


    ¡°How''s Derrick? Is he showing any responses?¡±


    ¡°Nothing has changed. I n to bring him back to where I live and take care of him there. Perhaps he''ll


    recover with a change of environment.¡±


    ¡°That''s worth a shot.¡±


    Looking at Tiffany, who had lost a lot of weight, Amelia felt her heartache. It seems there''s no telling


    when Derrick will wake up.


    ¡°Tiff, you need to take care of yourself too. Otherwise, I''ll be worried about you.¡±


    ¡°I will. I feel that I''m living a fulfilling life now. I''m taking care of him while writing my novels. His son is


    also addressing me as his mommy now. That child is quite adorable. His grandma even said she''s


    sending him to his first year of elementary school starting next year. A couple of days earlier, he even


    drew a picture of the three of us as a family,¡± Tiffany recounted while wearing a faint smile.


    She was genuinely grateful that Derrick had only ended in a vegetative state instead of losing his life.


    At the very least, she could still hope for him to wake up someday. Tiffany remained energetic and


    motivated as long as there was still hope.


    ¡°As long as you''re happy, Tiff.¡±


    Amelia and Oscar got up to leave after chatting with Tiffany for around an hour.


    After ten months of pregnancy, a baby''s cry pierced the air sometime in the early morning. The nurse


    came out from the delivery room and announced the good news, ¡°Congrattions, it''s a girl.¡±


    Olivia heaved a sigh of relief andughed out loud.


    Meanwhile, Tiffany leaned against the door. She could not help curling her lips into a smile as she


    imagined the scene of Oscar gently kissing Amelia, who was drenched in sweat, inside the ward.


    Inside the room, Oscar was indeed pecking Amelia on her forehead. Taking in her weak and exhausted


    state, he uttered affectionately, ¡°Honey, thank you for giving birth to our adorable little princess.¡±


    Amelia shed a feeble but contented smile.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!